《Naruto Power System》


 1 Naruto Power System Chapter 1

    Strong systems of the Naruto: want to be a baker cat


    Ye Chen, an otaku in the 21st century, died suddenly at home after watching anime online for a long time, and fortunately became a member of the army of travellers.


    After crossing into the world of his favorite anime, Naruto, he became the twin brother of Sasuke Uchiha, who is not in the original work, and also received the benefits of the traverser.


    The strong system, a system dedicated to making the strong, can exchange all combat skills and item abilities, reincarnation eye, fairy body, devil fruit, various powerful abilities, and crush everything.


    Um... What the hell is the host''s insufficient points and the inability to exchange it?


    Chapter 1: The beginning of the journey


    Alas, I¡¯ve been waiting for a week just for the plot of more than ten minutes, and you¡¯ve just watched it so cool that you actually inserted an ad for me! This unscrupulous business made people not live!


    In a dark room, all kinds of domestic garbage, cigarette butts, bags of instant noodles, bags of bread, bottles of mineral water can be seen everywhere, and the room exudes a very strange smell, dim. The only light in the room is the faint light shining from the computer screen on the table. A popular Japanese anime, Naruto, is on the computer.


    At this time, a teenager sitting in front of the computer was cursing at the computer the advertisement inserted on the screen!This boy looks like he is in his twenties. He is not tall, he is relatively thin, his body is topless, and his skin is slightly pale. He has short black hair that looks like reeds in autumn. He is dry and hard, with a slightly pale face. Shangzheng showed a very angry expression!


    The boy was called Ye Chen. He was originally a student with good grades and a happy family, but was destroyed by a flying accident. A car accident took away his parents and became an orphan since then. Fortunately The driver who caused the accident was still conscientious and paid him a large sum of money.


    Since then, Ye Chen has become self-defeating, not communicating with others, and his grades have plummeted, and then he simply stopped going to school, staying at home, surfing the Internet, playing games and watching anime to fill his empty heart. , Anyway, the parents left a sum of money, plus the compensation from the driver who caused the accident, it is enough to support themselves without going to work, and the Hokage playing on the computer at this time is one of Ye Chen''s favorite anime.


    "I''ll go, this night Kai is too awkward, even the sixth-level master Banyan has been abused so that he can''t fight back. It is impossible for Kai to stay in this state for too long, after all, it is burning life for life. The price of the coming power is too high, and Master Ban is too strong, it is almost incomprehensible." Ye Chen stared at the screen on the screen, while muttering to himself, "Want to become stronger? Want to get that. This kind of awesome power? Do you want to dominate everything?" At this moment, Ye Chen''s ear suddenly rang this sentence."Nonsense, who doesn''t want to get it?" Ye Chen shouted subconsciously, "Haha, as you wish!"


    "Who? Who is talking?" Ye Chen suddenly reflected that there was obviously only one person in this room, so who was talking outside just now!Could it be that what happened... Ye Chen was shocked and shivered all over."Yes...who? Hurry up... come out." Ye Chen just finished speaking, suddenly his eyes went dark, and then he didn''t know anything.


    A few days later, there were news reports that a man was discovered by a neighbor a few days after he died at home. Experts determined that the sudden death was caused by a long time surfing the Internet and reminded parents not to let their children play computers for a long time.


    The Uchiha clan, known for being good at writing round eyes, one of the three major pupil arts, fought for many years with the Senju Yizuyu. In the end, the ancestors of the two clan Uchiha Madara and Senjuzuma joined forces to build Konoha. After that, the Chiba clan became one of the most powerful clans in Konoha Village. The founder was Uchiha Madara, known as the strongest ninja and one of the founders of Konoha.Most of the clan members are good at fire escape ninjutsu, such as the basic fire escape art of fireball and fire escape phoenix fire art.Some members of the clan have the blood succession boundary writing round eyes, giving them powerful insight in the battle (copy the enemy''s ninjutsu) and some special pupil skills.It is said that one of the ancestors of the Uchiha clan established the Konoha police force, where many clan members served.


    At this time, the house of the patriarch of Konoha''s Uchiha clan was extremely lively. Why?Because the wife of the patriarch Uchiha, Mikoto Uchiha''s child who was conceived in October is about to be born. That is the child of the patriarch Uchiha. Of course, the people of Uchiha take it very seriously.


    "Patriarch Fuyue, don''t worry too much, Master Miqin will be fine." At this moment, an old man in the crowd said to a middle-aged man beside him.And this middle-aged man is the current patriarch of Konoha''s Uchiha family, Uchiha Tomitake."Well, I know." Uchiha Fuyue Qiang said calmly, but his clenched fists indicated that he was not so relaxed.


    "My father." A child who seemed to be only 5 years old was trotting over from the gate.Everyone in Uchiha gave way automatically.Because... "It''s Itachi, is school already over?"


    After seeing the child, Uchiha Fumitake had a smile on his tight face, and his eyes were full of doting.The visitor is Uchiha Tomitake¡¯s first child, Itachi Uchiha, although he is only five years old, he is a recognized genius.


    "Yes, father, how is mother." At this time, Uchiha Itachi''s immature face was also full of worry."Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Uchiha Tomitake stretched out his hand and patted Itachi on the shoulder and said, "Haha, Itachi, you are going to be a brother soon." "Brother? Am I going to be a brother?" Uchiha Itachi showed a look of expectation on his worried little face.


    Suddenly, a loud cry came from the tightly closed room, and everyone outside the room was shocked and smiled in unison."Born, born, patriarch, Mikoto is born."


    At this time, a female medical ninja walked out of the room and said to the people outside."Congratulations to the patriarch." Everyone in Uchiha said hi to Uchiha Tomitake, "Yeah." But Uchiha Tomitake was not in the mood to answer them, but he just nodded and said that he walked towards the medical ninja, while Uchiha Itachi Follow him closely.


    "How about Mikoto and the child?" Uchiha Tomitake asked the medical ninja. "The patriarch can rest assured that Mikoto-sama and the two young masters are fine, but Mikoto-sama is still a little weak, and there is nothing serious about it."


    "That''s good, that''s good, eh? Two young masters? Did Mikoto give birth to two boys?" Uchiha Tomitake was a little puzzled, how could he hear a child crying."Yes, the patriarch, Mikoto University gave birth to twins." "Oh, thank you for your hard work." "The patriarch is welcome, this is what we should do." At this time, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t wait any longer, "Father. Sir, I want to go in and see my brother."


    "Can you go in?" Futake did not answer Itachi, but asked the medical ninja on the side, "It''s okay, but it''s better not to disturb Master Mikoto for too long, because she is still very weak now." "Uh!" Uchiha Fu Yue nodded and said to Itachi, who was already impatient, "Itachi, you can go in." "Yes, my father" said and hurriedly walked into the house.


    At this time in the room."Master Miqin, they are two boys, twins, look at how cute these two young masters are." A medical ninja holding a baby in each hand, said to a weak woman on chuang.And this woman is the mother of these two babies and the wife of Uchiha Tomitake, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Mikoto Uchiha.


    "Quickly, put them all down and let me take a closer look." "Yes, Master Mikoto." The medical ninja replied and carefully placed the two babies in his hands on the head of Chuang where Uchiha Mikoto was lying.Uchiha Mikoto looked at the two children who looked exactly the same next to him with a happy smile, and wept with joy.


    These two babies, who looked exactly the same, had different personalities. One was crying unscrupulously, while the other was lying quietly, just making a faint whimper from his mouth."My child, my mother loves you" Uchiha Mikoto said as she stretched out her hand, wanting momo child''s head.And what she wanted was the baby who was lying quietly without crying or making trouble.


    ps: The cat is writing for the first time, the writing is not good, I hope you will not be offended~~


    Chapter 2: Uchiha Tatsumi


    "What''s wrong with me? Why can''t I open my eyes?" Ye Chen, who had just woke up, was very confused, and then found that he was very tired now and couldn''t work hard at all.


    "Huh? Someone is talking, why didn''t I understand a word? What''s this place?" Ye Chen suddenly thought, "Wait, I was watching Hokage in my own room. It seemed to be haunted suddenly, and then I fainted. , Am I already killed by that ghost? I''m in the underworld now?" This frightened Ye Chen! I finally opened my eyes desperately.


    Ye Chen, who had just opened his eyes, was startled again.Because, he opened a hand, and a large, white hand was reaching him."What the hell is this, what do you want to do?" Ye Chen screamed while struggling, only to make a scream.However, that big hand didn''t do anything to him, but gently stroked his head, "How did my voice become like this?" Ye Chen suddenly saw the hand that he stretched out to grab, and was stunned.


    "This is my hand? What the hell is going on? How did my hand become so small? It''s just a baby''s hand. Wait, baby? I became a baby? Daddy! Isn''t this place, but me After being killed by that ghost, you crossed it?" Ye Chen thought with a little panic and excitement.


    "That''s good, anyway, I have nothing to miss. The only pity is that I didn''t finish watching Naruto and One Piece. First, let''s see where I have traveled. I really hope that I have crossed into the world of Naruto and One Piece."


    At this moment, Ye Chen followed the big hand on his head and looked to the side. He saw a long and delicate woman who was looking at him with a happy smile on her face at this time, talking to him. What, but he didn''t understand a word.


    "Is this my mother in this life? What is she talking about? It sounds like an island dialect, isn''t it? Did I cross to the island country? Cheating!"


    "Mother." At this time, Uchiha Itachi had already entered the room, "It''s Itachi, come here and see your brothers, they are so cute." Uchiha Mikoto said to Itachi, "Yes, mother. "My lord" Itachi walked over with a little excitement, "Hehe, Itachi is the elder brother, and we must protect the younger brothers from now on." Mikoto stroked Itachi''s head softly and said softly.


    Brother, this is the first time I have a brother!Itachi looked at the two identical babies on Chuang''s head, and a sense of responsibility filled its xiong mouth.I am an elder brother, so I must protect my younger brother, Itachi made up his mind.


    "Mikoto, how are you doing?" Uchiha Tomitake also walked into the room and asked concerned Mikoto on the chang, "I''m fine, Futake, come and see our baby." Mikoto said to Uchi Bo Fuyue said with a smile.


    The medical ninja in the room saluted the walk-in Uchiha Tomitake, "Master Patriarch." "Well, thank you very much!" "The Patriarch is polite! This is what we should do!" Then he retired very wittily.


    "Let''s take a look at our child, it''s cute." "Thank you, Mikoto," Uchiha Tomitake said to Uchiha Mikoto, his eyes full of love."It''s okay, I''m very happy," Mikoto said to Uchiha Tomitake.


    "Hehe, the little guy is very energetic, crying so loudly!" Uchiha looked at the crying baby on chuang.He looked at Ye Chen again, "Hey, why is this little guy so quiet and doesn''t cry or make trouble! Isn''t something wrong?" "What are you talking nonsense? How can anyone say that to your own child."


    Uchiha Mikoto smiled and cursed at Uchiha Tomitake, "Let''s give the child a name, what should I call it?" "Yes, it should be a name, let me think about it." Uchiha Tomitake frowned and thought.


    "Yes, this one who is crying badly is called Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke, and this one who doesn''t cry or makes trouble, just call Tatsun, Uchiha Tatsuno." "Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Tatsuno, Sasuke, Tatsun. Okay, it''s called Sasuke and Tatsun." Mikoto said these two names, and she could see that she liked it very much.


    "Sasuke, Tatsun? I will definitely protect you, even if I save everything." Itachi looked at the little guy on the chuang, thinking with firm eyes.


    At this time, a member of the Uchiha clan came outside the door and said, "The patriarch, three generations of adults are here." "Three generations? I know, I will pass right away." Uchiha Tomitake replied, "Three generations of adults are here?" If you are here, I will go and take a look first." "Well, you go."


    Later, the story of the addition of a pair of twins by the Uchiha clan spread throughout Konoha, and Konoha¡¯s various clans and some small celebrity and status ninjas came to the door to congratulate, although many people could not understand the Uchiha clan, But superficial work still needs to be done, after all, after all, Uchiha at this time is still Konoha''s number one wealthy, very influential.


    In Konoha''s secret base, in a dark hall, a person who looked a little older and dressed in a kimono sat behind the only desk in the hall and looked at the information in his hand.


    In front of the desk, a group of masked ninjas were kneeling.It can be seen that the kimono man is the leader of the group of ninjas.


    If anyone has seen Hokage, they must have guessed where it is.That''s right, this is Konoha''s mysterious department, the root, the root buried in the dark.And the man in kimono sitting behind the desk is Gen¡¯s leader Shimura Danzo.


    "Huh, Uchiha? Just let you jump for a few more days, let''s go down first." The last sentence was to the ninja in front, "Yes, sir." The half-kneeling ninjas replied in unison.Then he launched the instantaneous body technique "Whh!" and all disappeared.


    "No matter what, I will definitely win the writing wheel."


    The people of the Uchiha clan are immersed in joy at this time, because their clan leader has added a pair of twins. During this time, both Uchiha¡¯s clan and Konoha¡¯s common people are discussing the twins. It seems that these two children must be two geniuses in the future.


    After all, he is the child of Chief Uchiha. As the first son of Chief Uchiha, Itachi Uchiha is the best proof.


    Itachi is a young man, but he is a recognized genius by Konoha. What he represents is Uchiha. Therefore, in the eyes of Konoha common people, Uchiha is the endorsement of genius. This makes Uchiha''s people very popular. This has allowed many Uchiha''s people to develop an arrogant and arrogant character.


    But later, just three months after Uchiha Tatsumi was born, after Konoha broke out a disaster, Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Tatsumi faded out of attention.


    That disaster is---Kyuubi!The originally sealed Kyuubi didn''t know why it was suddenly released. The violent Kyuubi raged and destroyed Konoha, and Konoha''s ninja suffered heavy casualties.


    In the end, the young fourth-generation Hokage used his own life as a cost, and used the forbidden technique to re-seal the nine tails in the body of a newly-born Uzumaki Naruto. Konoha had no suitable Naruto candidate for a while, and was already in retirement. The three generations of Hokage had to take up the burden of Hokage again.


    After that, Konoha began to rebuild the village destroyed by Kyuomi.And Naruto, who was carried back by the third generation from the disaster, was regarded by Konoha''s people as the incarnation of Nine Tails, and was resented by the Konoha people. However, due to the three generations of the seal, everyone could only discuss in private. .


    After that, Konoha never had any major incidents, and six years passed peacefully.


    ...

 2 Naruto Power System Chapter 2

    "Ninety-six... Ninety-seven... Ninety-eight..." In Uchiha¡¯s resident, at this time, a long black hair in a tights looked only five and a six-year-old boy was doing push-ups with sweat. His cheeks flowed to the ground, already wet, and the muscles of his whole body were tense.


    It''s already rare for him to be able to do this at his young age. From his trembling hands, it was already his limit, but he still clenched his teeth."Ninety...nine, one...hundred."


    Finally, after the boy did two more push-ups, he could no longer support him, his body directly collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath, his arms were sore and he didn''t want to move his fingers again.


    "Six years, I have been in this world for six years," the teenager muttered to himself after turning around, "Unexpectedly, this world is the world of my favorite anime Naruto in my previous life, and I, Ye Chen There is also a day of crossing, ha ha!"


    That¡¯s right, this boy is Ye Chen, who was just born six years ago. In these six years, Chen finally figured out that the world he is in now is an anime that was very popular in his previous life, the world of Naruto, of course he also learned. The language of this world, and his name in this world is Uchiha Tatsumi, his identity is the son of Uchiha Tomitake, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and the twin brother of Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, there is no character like me in the original work, so I was reborn into the tragic family of Uchiha." "But it''s okay, I lived awkwardly in the previous life, wasting so much youth, since God Send me to this world, then I will seize this opportunity and live as I want.


    And in this dangerous world where there are many capable people and countless strong ones, if you want to do whatever you want, you must have enough strength, and Uchiha''s blood succession is a good choice."


    Ye Chen, who had read the original, knew that in this world of fighting blood and life, Uchiha''s blood succession could not be more suitable.


    Chapter 3: Golden Fingers


    "Zailunyan, it is really strong, but will I really have it? Even if I have it, can I evolve into a kaleidoscope? You know that the conditions for the evolution of the writing wheel to a kaleidoscope are very harsh."


    "If I don''t even have a kaleidoscope, how can I stand in the Ninja world? You know that the bosses that appear in the story behind Naruto are more perverted than the other."


    Osamaru, Danzo, Akatsuki, and Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation, and behind them are the old monsters Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Madara.


    After thinking of the desperate power displayed by Uchiha Madara in the original work, Chen could only helplessly smile.But my heart is desperate for strength.


    "Oh, it''s too early to think about this, at least you have to think about it after opening your eyes. Now you can only practice physical skills and shuriken." Chen laughed at himself.


    "Ding! Due to the host''s extreme desire for power, the strong system has been activated and is being bound."


    Chen was taken aback by the sudden sound, and ignoring the soreness of his whole body, he immediately sat up.


    "What the hell? Who is talking?"


    "Ding, the binding is successful. Host: Uchiha Tatsuno"


    "Scan the world, Ding, after scanning, the world: Naruto."


    "This situation, could it be..." Chen''s spirit was shocked, and he thought of a possibility.


    As an otaku in the 21st century, Chen has of course also read traversing novels on the Internet, and most of the protagonists in the novel will have gold fingers after crossing, which is the welfare of traversers.


    "Could it be that the benefits that belong to me, a traverser, have finally come?" Chen was excited when he thought of this possibility.


    "Ding, given that the host is too weak, the system will give the host a chance to draw a free lottery. Do you accept it?"


    "Raffle? Accept, accept, I want to accept!"


    "Start the lottery!"


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for drawing the Navy Type VI, pointing the gun."


    A warm current melted into Chen''s body, and a finger gun message appeared in his brain.


    Finger gun: One of the "Six Navy Types", a technique known to have the power of shooting.Gather the power of the whole body on the index finger, and release a blow between the hardened fingers.Fingertips have bullet-like attack power, which can easily penetrate human bodies and even steel.


    At this time, this skill has been completely integrated into Chen''s mind, as if Chen had mastered this skill by nature.


    "System, tell me all your information."


    "Answer to the host: "The strong system" is a system that helps the host become a strong. It has various functions and can be exchanged for any combat skills and items. The premise is that the host has enough points and the points are obtained through the system release. The task of recovering skills and treasures, and killing enemies. In addition, the system will provide the host with newcomer benefits. The host will receive three points for each day of survival. One year of survival can get a free lottery. Only three years."


    "Oh, there are newcomer benefits? Not bad, how many points do I have now?"


    "The host''s current points value: 3, open the exchange interface?"


    "It''s only three o''clock, can''t you give me more?" Chen complained very disappointed.


    "No!"


    "Hey! It''s stingy, open the exchange interface" Chen wanted to see what could be exchanged.


    At this time, a picture appeared in Chen''s eyes with various abilities and items written on it.The eyes of reincarnation, the body of the fairy, the eternal kaleidoscope, many powerful abilities, saw Chen''s eyes shining brightly, and his saliva flowed.However, after seeing the points that need to be redeemed later, I took a breath of relief, what a sigh!


    Reincarnation Eye: Item level sss, redemption points: 1000000


    Fairy body: item level sss, redemption points: 1000000


    Eternal Kaleidoscope: Item level ss, redemption points: 500000


    Looking at the points needed on the items, and then at his own points, Chen felt that his future was slim.Three points a day, is this the rhythm that I want to save forever?


    "Ding! The system releases the task: Only the host can enter the ninja school within ten days. Task reward: 300 points, task time: 10 days, failure penalty, none, accept it?"


    "Huh? I have a task. Do you enroll in a ninja school? I''m now the age of enrollment, accept it!"


    "Go home and talk to your parents first. I was a little hungry after doing so many push-ups just now."


    When he said that, he dragged his exhausted body towards the home.


    "I''m back." Chen, who returned home, said to everyone in the house.


    There are three people in the house at this time, one is Tatsun''s father, Uchiha Tomitake.He was closing his eyes and rested, one was Tatsun''s older brother, Itachi Uchiha.There is also Tatsun''s identical twin brother, Sasuke Uchiha, and Itachi is now playing with Sasuke.


    After hearing Chen''s voice, they all looked towards Chen.


    "My father, brother." Chen said hello to Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Itachi.


    "Chen, where did you go to play again today?" Itachi asked Chen.


    "It''s just a stroll in the clan land."


    "Hey!" Sasuke on one side expressed his dissatisfaction that Tatsun interrupted his game with Itachi.


    "Brother leave him alone, let''s go ahead, no one will play with me after you go out every day. I am alone every day. Chen doesn''t play with me, so boring."


    Sasuke said dissatisfied, because Itachi had already graduated from the ninja school and became a ninja four years ago. He often goes out to perform tasks and rarely stays at home, and Tatsumi, who is a peer, does not speak to him.


    Tatsun ignored Sasuke''s complaint, went directly to the dining table in the house and sat down, then was silent.


    "Chen is back, we can start dinner soon." Mikoto''s gentle voice came from the kitchen, and then the cooked meals were brought to the table one by one.


    At this time the family was eating around the table, "Brother, I want to eat that." Sasuke sat beside Itachi and said coquettishly to Itachi.


    And Tatsun, who looked exactly like Sasuke, sat quietly, thinking about what no one could know. A five-year-old child was so silent and didn¡¯t like talking very much. It really made Mikoto and Futake as parents a little bit. Worried that Chen would be too autistic.


    Sasuke usually sticks to Itachi, and Tatsun


    It seems too indifferent. Although the two are twins, their personalities are different.

 3 Naruto Strong System Chapter 3

    "Come on, this chicken drumstick is for you." Mikoto put a chicken drumstick in Chen''s bowl.


    "Thank you, mother." Chen said simply, a trace of emotion flashed in his eyes, as if very moved, but he refused to show it.


    "Brother, I want too!" Sasuke said to Itachi. He was dissatisfied that his family always cared about Chen. It was obvious that the two looked exactly the same. Why did everyone care more about Chen??


    "Brother, you have to hide and seek with me after dinner. Tatsun usually doesn''t play with me, he is suffocated." Sasuke pestered Itachi, hoping Itachi could play with him.


    "Chen, would you like to play together?" Itachi said to Chen, let''s play together if you want to play.


    "No, I''m full. I''ll go back to the room first." Chen refused Itachi''s invitation and went back to the room alone.


    "Huh, that boring guy, let''s go and play, brother." Sasuke jumped on Itachi''s back, Ye Itachi carried on his back.


    "Fuyake, did you say that Chen was too autistic?" After Itachi and Sasuke left, Mikoto, who was the mother, said a little worried.


    Uchiha Tomitake sighed and said, "I can''t see through this kid. He is only five or six years old. He doesn''t tell us anything about him, and he doesn''t like to show pride to his parents like other children. He seems to be not interested in anything."


    Chen returned to his room, looking at the roof alone, not knowing what to think.Following him, like a man who has experienced vicissitudes of life, he sighed long.


    "Hey, I have always warned myself not to have feelings for this family because..." Chen said to himself.


    Tatsun, who is familiar with the plot, knows that in the next three years, Uchiha wanted to launch a coup, but was eventually destroyed by Uchiha Itachi who didn''t want to see war.


    So Chen didn''t want to experience the heartbreaking pain of losing his relatives anymore, and had always shown a very indifferent attitude towards this family, just because she was afraid that she would have too much affection for this family.


    "I forgot to tell them about the Ninja School, it''s true." Chen suddenly remembered the task released by the system and patted his forehead.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it tomorrow, anyway, it''s not in a hurry."


    "Take a shower, go to sleep, I''m exhausted today." He walked to the bathroom in the room.


    ps: Hey, it''s so difficult, you can only code one chapter a day!


    Chapter 4: Ninja School


    The next day, Chen got up and found that Itachi was no longer there. It was estimated that he had gone to carry out some tasks, but Sasuke had not yet woken up.


    After eating breakfast, Tatsun told Uchiha Tomitake about his desire to enroll in a ninja school.


    "Do you want to go to a ninja school?" Uchiha Tomitake asked while looking at Chen.


    Even Uchiha Mikoto who was clearing the dining table stopped her movements and looked at Tatsun with surprise.


    "Can you tell me why?" Uchiha Tomitake asked.


    "Because staying at home is too boring, and I''m old enough to go to school." Chen replied looking at Uchiha Tomitake.


    "That''s it, I understand. The ninja school will recruit new students in two days, and I will take you and Sasuke there." Uchiha Tomitake said to Tatsun.


    "Okay, then I''ll go out first." Chen bowed to Uchiha Fudake and Uchiha Mikoto, and walked outside the door.


    "Fumake..." Mikoto wanted to say something to Uchiha Tomitake, but saw Uchiha Tomitake wave his hand.


    "Needless to say, I know what you want to say. These two children are already six years old, and they are indeed at the age to go to a ninja school, and this is what he requested." Uchiha Tomitake said to Uchiha Mikoto.


    "This child Chen, this is the first time to make a request to us." The back who watched Chen gradually moved away said softly, eyes full of doting for Chen.


    When Chen walked out of the house, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked, changing his indifferent expression just now.


    "You can go to the ninja school in two days, and then you will be able to see all the little masters in the original book."


    Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Nara Shikamaru, Aki Mitsuji, Yamanaka Ino, Inuzuka Toa, Yuenoshino, Hyuga Hinata.


    The names I knew in my previous life flashed in my mind."I really look forward to it."


    "It''s better to go for training first. The finger gun I just got yesterday hasn''t been used yet. How about finding a place to try its power." Then he walked to the place where he usually trains secretly.


    Tatsun came to a forest behind the Uchiha clan. This was discovered a year ago when Tatsun was wandering around. Since this forest is close to the Uchiha clan, no one from Konoha Village will come here. Come, and very few of Uchiha''s clans come here, which is very suitable for cultivation, so Tatsun has always been to this woods for cultivation.


    Although it was a practice, Chen didn''t have anything to practice. He hadn''t even learned the most basic chakra refinement. He could only do some simple physical training and shuriken throwing.


    Skill just got yesterday: finger gun.Chen can''t wait to see how powerful it is now.


    "Pointing spear!" Chen gathered all his power on the index finger of his right hand, and pierced it at the big tree in front of him.


    "Puff!" The fingers came in, and they made a hole in the trunk very easily.


    "Yes, it pierced the tree trunk easily. If it pierces someone, it must be very uncomfortable," Chen said with satisfaction.


    After that, I did training as usual, and it was time for dinner in the evening to drag my tired body home.


    Two days later.


    "Are you ready? We have to go." Uchiha Tomitake said to Tatsu and Sasuke in the room.


    "Tatsun, Sasuke, the two of you are going to the ninja school today. You must get along with your classmates." Uchiha Mikoto squatted in front of the two children while tidying their collars, and whispered to them.


    "I see, mother." Chen answered flatly.


    "Hey! I will definitely become a genius like Brother Itachi in the future, just ignore the weak." Sasuke said with disdain.


    Because he was instilled with the strongest pathological concept of the Uchiha family since he was a child, in the eyes of Sasuke, the Uchiha family is the strongest Konoha family. Everyone except Uchiha is a weak person who can only hold back. Look down in my heart.


    "Idiot." Chen despised in his heart.


    In fact, when he watched Naruto in his previous life, Tatsumi was very uncomfortable with the young master Uchiha Sasuke.He has no strength but yells for revenge all day long.


    "However, I have to say that Sajiyo''s fate is indeed so good. First he got everything about Oshemaru, and then let him get Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, becoming the second person to have the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. people.


    This was not over yet, and finally discovered that this product turned out to be the reincarnation of Indra, easily reaching a height that ordinary people can''t reach for a lifetime of hard work. This protagonist''s aura is really jealous."


    "Okay, let''s go." Uchiha Tomitake said as he walked towards the Konoha Ninja School, Tatsu and Sasuke immediately followed him.


    "Here." After walking for a while, the three of them came to the entrance of the school. Uchiha Tomitake said to Tatsu and Sasuke behind him.


    "Is this Konoha''s ninja school? It is exactly the same as in the original book." Chen looked at the ninja school in front of him, thinking in his heart.


    Konoha¡¯s Ninja School is a ninja school founded by the second generation of Naruto. At that time, it was a period of war. In order to ensure the stability and efficiency of fighting ability and education, the establishment of the school was a top priority.


    Ninja school is the most basic part of all ninja training. After basic learning in ninja school, ninjas will be divided into different groups to practice with their own teachers and accept tasks of different levels suitable for them.


    At the same time, the ninja school is also a place where all ninjas meet.


    "I will take you to find the teacher first, and then let him take you to the classroom and follow me." Uchiha Tomitake talked to Tatsu and Sasuke while walking into the school, Tatsu and Sasuke consciously followed.


    The three came to the school''s office. Some teachers in it were resting. Chen also saw the first villain in the original, Mizuki.


    "Master Futake." All the teachers got up and greeted Uchiha Futake.

 4 Naruto Power System Chapter 4

    "Master Fuyue is here, is there any order?" Mizuki walked over and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Well, please help me take these two children to the classroom." Uchiha Tomitake said flatly to Mizuki.


    "Understood, these two are the children of Lord Futake, they must be two geniuses again." Mizuki said with a gentle smile looking at Tatsu and Sasuke."Come with me, I''ll take you to the classroom." The smile on his face made people think that he was a sunny, tolerant, and kind person.


    Only Chen, who had watched anime in his previous life, knew that he was a sinister vile villain.


    "Let''s go with him, he will take you to the classroom." Uchiha Tomitake said to the two brothers.


    "Yes, my father, let''s go first." Tatsu and Sasuke bowed to Uchiha Fudake, and followed Mizuki away.


    "You guys are a bit late, other students are already in class now." Mizuki, who was walking in front, turned his head and said with a smile to Tatsu and Sasuke who followed him.


    "Oh." Chen replied casually, while Sasuke walked on his own without a bird.


    "Haha!" Seeing that neither of them wanted to pay attention to him, Mizuki smiled awkwardly, a haze flashed in his eyes.After that he didn''t speak.


    Mizuki brought the two to a classroom and stopped.


    "Here! Wait a minute, I''ll call your teacher first."


    Mizuki walked to the door of the classroom and said to a teacher who was teaching on the podium of the classroom: "Teacher Iruka, please come out."


    That teacher is Umino Iluka.


    "Oh, it''s Ms. Mizuki." After seeing Mizuki, Iluka shouted to the students in the class: "The whole class is studying alone." Then he walked out of the classroom.


    "Ms. Mizuki, what''s the matter?" Iruka asked Mizuki.But his eyes looked at Tatsu and Sasuke behind Mizuki.


    "Teacher Iruka, two students have just arrived, and I brought you here." Mizuki said with a smile.


    "These two, right?" Iluka looked at Sasuke Kazutatsu and said with a smile: "Hello, I am your future teacher, Umino Iluka."


    "Teacher Iruka, please advise." Chen said to Iruka politely.


    For Iruka, Chen in his previous life is also more admired. He is an ordinary and great school Ninja teacher. Although he does not have strong power, he has given Naruto a good spiritual encouragement because it is his approval. It was with Guan Ai that Naruto did not take a crooked road.


    At this moment, there was a sudden burst of laughter in the classroom, and Iluka''s face immediately turned black when he was about to say something.


    "This group of bastards, sorry, Ms. Mizuki, I have to go back to class." Iruka said sorry to Mizuki next to him.


    "Haha, it''s okay, you can take them to class first, Mr. Iluka." Mizuki waved his hand and said nonchalantly.


    "Well, you can go to the classroom with me first." Iruka said and walked inside.


    Iluka, who had just returned to the classroom, saw a yellow-haired child drawing something on the blackboard at this time, and the whole class was staring at the blackboard and laughing.


    "Naruto, you idiot, get me back to your seat." Iluka immediately yelled at the yellow-haired child.


    This yellow-haired child is not someone else. It is Naruto Uzumaki who likes to use pranks to attract others'' attention when he was a child. He is also the protagonist in this Naruto anime.


    At this time, Naruto was drawing a monkey wearing a Hokage hat and a robe on the blackboard. After hearing Iluka''s call, he put down the chalk in his hand, muttered, and walked to the protagonist¡¯s seat. Huh! Really boring."


    After Yiluka calmed down for a while, he returned to the podium and said to the students below: "Be quiet, everyone, there are two new students in our class, everyone welcomes them together."


    The students below looked out the door curiously


    "Um, new classmate?"


    Chapter 5: First meet the small


    "Well, you two come in." Iluka said to the door.


    When Sasuke and Tatsun outside the door heard Iluka calling them, they left the classroom and stood on the podium.


    "Teacher Iruka." Chen bowed to Iruka politely, while Sasuke, who was beside him, was coldly pretending to be forced on one side, and did not express.


    "Wow! So handsome, so cool." "Are they twins? They look exactly the same." After Tatsu and Sasuke walked into the classroom, the students in the audience were all talking, especially the female students. At this moment, both eyes are showing a red heart.


    "Quiet, you can introduce yourself to everyone first." Iluka said to Tatsu and Sasuke.


    "My name is Uchiha Tatsun, please give me more advice." Tatsun introduced myself to the pupils under the podium."Uchiha Sasuke." Sasuke said his name indifferently.


    "Uchiha, it turned out to be the Uchiha clan of Konoha." "Yes, I heard that everyone in the Uchiha clan is a genius." "I actually became classmates with Uchiha, so lucky." The classroom that was already quiet, after Tatsu and Sasuke uttered their names, they were all talking like they had exploded.


    After all, it was Uchiha, one of Konoha''s wealthy family, who possessed the famous ninja world''s ninja world writer.In the eyes of Konoha common people, the Uchiha clan was an unattainable behemoth, and all members of the clan were geniuses.Nowadays, people who are usually unattainable appear here and become classmates with themselves, which is enough to make these children extremely excited.


    Listening to the discussion in the audience, Sasuke Uchiha arrogantly raised his head, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and directly entered the pretending mode.However, Chen sneered at the discussion in the audience."Hey! All of them are geniuses? A group of idiots who don''t know the truth." In Chen''s eyes, Uchiha only had kaleidoscope writing round eyes and fire escape ninjutsu to make people jealous. The others were not worth mentioning, but at this time Uchiha No one in the clan has a kaleidoscope.


    "Hey! As expected of the young master in the big family, he was late on the first day of school." A very arrogant voice came from the crowd.


    Sasuke Kazutatsu looked in the direction of this voice, and saw a child with broken hair and two red oil paints on his face looking at them contemptuously.It is one of the twelve Xiaoqiang in the original work, Inuzukaya."Yes, that''s really arrogant!" Naruto on the other side said restlessly.


    "Naruto, Ya, you two shut up." A girl with long pink hair and a yellow ponytail yelled at Naruto and Ya. It was Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino who were guilty of nympho.And their words immediately got a response from the female students in the class, and they condemned Naruto and Ya, the hard brothers.


    "Oh~~ Women are really troublesome." A child sitting beside Ino said lazily.He immediately exchanged for Ino¡¯s roar; ¡°Shikamaru, you shut up.¡± On the other side of Shikamaru, a little fat man was sitting, who was constantly stuffing his mouth with snacks. The noise from the outside had no effect. To him.This fat guy is one of the next twelve small strong, Qiu Dao Dingci (Note: The desk of the Ninja School is three people sharing a table)


    "Don''t be late for class, this is the rule." A kid with sunglasses sitting next to Fang said silently.It is the oil girl Shino of the Konoha insect control family.One of Konoha''s future twelve small strong.


    Next to Shino sat a lady who looked like cataracts. The index fingers of both hands were stirring together, her eyes were secretly staring at Naruto, and two lovely blushes appeared on her face.The eldest lady of Konoha''s Hyuga clan is also the future twelve strong, Hyuga Hinata.


    The arrogant Inuzukatoga, Naruto who committed the second crime, Sakura and Ino who are nympho, the lazy Kamaru, Dingji who is full of fengs, Shino who plays cool, and Hinata who is shy.


    "Oh, Konoha''s future twelve Xiaoqiang, plus the pretending Sasuke next to him, nine have already appeared. Do you want to get to know it?" Chen thought to himself, after all, when he watched anime in his previous life, Chen The twelve Xiaoqiang who like Konoha are also very popular.


    "Okay, okay, let me be quiet." Iluka shouted to the students on the podium.


    After the classroom calmed down, Iruka pointed to the empty space next to Sakura and said to Sasuke, "Sasuke-san, please sit next to Haruno Sakura." "Oh!" Iruka just finished speaking, Sakura I almost jumped up with excitement."Hey, it''s really uncomfortable to let my uncle Naruto Uzumaki sit in a row with this kind of person." Naruto sitting on the other side of Sakura said uncomfortably, and Sakura''s response was a heavy punch.


    "Really, let Sakura get ahead, why should I sit with these two weird guys?" Oino grumbled helplessly while looking at Shikamaru and Dingci beside him.


    "Hey~, it''s really troublesome." Shikamaru on one side grumbled lazily.


    "Chen, sit next to Xiaojing." Iruka pointed to the empty spot beside a cute long-haired girl in the back row and said to Chen."Okay, let''s go down." "Yes, Mr. Iruka." The two each walked towards the position arranged by the teacher.


    "Okay, okay, let''s continue class now." After seeing Tatsun and Sasuke sitting down in their seats, Iruka said to the students in the class.


    "Hello, classmate Chen, my name is Tiancheng Xiaojing, please give me some advice." The long-haired little girl named Xiaojing greeted Chen after sitting down.


    "Um, hello, please give me more advice." Chen responded politely, looked over, and found that the girl had beautiful long hair that reached her waist.Although she is still childish, she can still see her petite face and delicate features.


    "Oh, this is a beauty who has never appeared in the original book!" Chen thought with a smirk in his heart.


    "Huh, kid, you are not allowed to talk to Xiaojing, Xiaojing will be my bride from now on." At this time, a little kid''s voice came from the seat on the other side of Xiaojing: "If you dare to pay attention to Xiaojing, I will beat you. , I don''t care what Uchiha you are."


    "Shabi Taiyi, what are you talking nonsense?" Xiao Jing stared at the kid next to him angrily.


    "Shabi Taiyi? Never heard of it." Chen looked at the child named Shabi Taiyi curiously.I saw the little kid named Shabi Taiyi who was a little stronger than the average child, with a ridiculous watermelon rind hair on his head, his eyes wide open, and he looked funny.

 5 Naruto Power System Chapter 5

    "Idiot!" Chen said disdainfully, arrogantly screaming.


    "Asshole, don''t leave after school if you have the ability." Taiyi Shabi gritted his teeth and threatened Chen, "I will let you know that Taiyi Shabi has a hundred ways to hurt you."


    "Hey! Idiot." Chen turned his head and ignored Taiichi Shabi''s yelling.


    "Chen, his brain is flooded, ignore him." Xiaojing said to Chen, her tone could be heard a little angry.


    In fact, Xiaojing hates this Shabi Taiyi very much, just because Xiaojing''s home is close to this Shabi Taiyi''s home, and the two families are neighbors.And this Taiyi Shabi is always pestering Xiaojing to be his bride when he grows up.Then, relying on his own growth, when he saw a boy talking to Xiaojing, he beat him up.Gradually, there was no friend around Xiaojing, and they were all beaten away by Taiyi Shabi.


    So Xiaojing has always been very lonely, no one talks to her and plays with her, and she hates Taiyi Shabi.


    "Hehe, I didn''t care about this." Chen said with a smile at Xiaojing.


    "Well, you just don''t care. Xiaojing spit out her head, looking a little cute and playful.


    On the other side, Shabi Taiyi saw Chen ignoring his words, and even talking and laughing with Xiaojing, immediately became angry."Very well, do you really think that you are Uchiha and I wouldn''t dare to beat you? I like Taichi Shabi the most to shoot those who think he is outstanding. Since you are looking for death by yourself, Taichi doesn''t mind playing with you, I To let you know, Tai Yi never speaks empty words." Tai Sha Bi said with Chen gritted his teeth.


    "Taichi Shabi, we are in class now, and I''m not allowed to speak." Iruka said uncomfortably on the podium.


    "Hmph, kid, wait!" Mrs. Shabi snorted to Chen and stopped talking.Because Iluka was staring at him very uncomfortably.


    "Haha, idiot." Chen was not in the mood to pay attention to Taiyi Shabi, because the system came to the prompt: "Ding! The host completes the task "Entrance to the ninja school" Ninja reward: 300 points. The host''s existing points: 315"


    "Hehe, finally I have a little deposit, what should I redeem?" Chen thought a little excited.


    "System, what should I redeem now?" Chen thinks it is more appropriate to hand over to a more professional system.


    "It is recommended that the host exchange the Chakra Refining Art first." The system replied


    "Chakra Refining Technique? This should be taught in school, right?" Chen said.


    "Answer to the host: The chakra refining technique taught by the Ninja School needs to be learned and practiced before the chakra can be refined. The system exchange allows the host to instantly master the chakra refining technique and immediately use the chakra." The system replied to Chen. Tao.


    "Indeed, if you have to wait for the school to teach, you don¡¯t know how long you will have to wait and refine it later. I don¡¯t have that much time to waste. I must improve my strength as soon as possible to deal with the big events that will happen in the future. Although in the anime Uchiha Sasuke I was saved by Itachi, but now there are more characters than I did in the original book. It is hard to guarantee that what will happen, it is safer to improve your strength as soon as possible."


    "System, give me the Chakra Refining Technique." Chen said to the system in his heart.


    "Chakra Refining Technique, Item Level: D Level, 150 points need to be exchanged, do you want to exchange it?" "Yes!"


    "Ding! The redemption is successful, the points are deducted: 150, and the remaining points are 165."


    After that, a warm current melted into Chen''s body, and an extra memory appeared in his mind.


    At this time, Chen has been able to refine and use Chakra.


    PS: Aha, thanks to the lovely Xiaojing for the friendly cameo with Taida.muah!


    Chapter 6: Try your skills


    "There are still 165 points, what should I redeem?" Chen looked at his remaining 165 points and asked the system.


    "The host can exchange a pair of single gou jade blood round eyes." The system recommended to Chen.


    "Zhaolunyan? Are my current points enough to redeem?" Chen moved a little, after all, the sooner Shaolinyan can control the better.


    "Single Gouyu writes round eyes, item level C, need to exchange points: 500."


    "Shuanggou jade writing round eyes, item level B, need to redeem points: 2000."


    "Three gouyu jade writing round eyes, item level A, need to exchange points: 5000."


    The system reported to Chen the prices of items ranging from single gouyu to three gouyu.


    "Single Gouyu writing round eyes requires 500 points? My current points are only 165, how can I redeem it?" Chen asked the system, knowing that the system can''t aim for nothing.


    "500 points are only the price of redemption. Since the host itself is the Uchiha clan, there is no need to redeem it. It only takes 100 points to activate Shan Gouyu''s writing round eyes." The system explained to Chen.


    "So that''s the case, the system is kind!" Tatsun thought in his heart, "I planned to open my eyes, but forget it, if I want to open my own eyes, I don''t know how long to wait. You know even Uchiha Sasuke is like this His genius is still the eyes that opened to protect Naruto in the battle with Mizuno Yueshi after he was 13 years old. The sooner you can master this as Uchiha¡¯s blood successor, the better."


    Chen, who is familiar with the plot, knows that Shao Lun Yan, as the most talked about blood succession boundary in Naruto Animation, has unquestionable ability and potential.Although it cannot be said to be the strongest, it is definitely the most potential.


    "System, activate the writing wheel eye for me." Chen ordered to the system.


    "You need to redeem points for activating the writing wheel: 100. This redemption is limited to the Uchiha family. Do you want to redeem it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Ding! The redemption is successful, the points are deducted: 100, and the remaining points are 65."


    What''s so special is a warm current, pouring into the eyes from Chen''s body, his eyes are hot.Chen quickly closed his eyes, the hot sensation in his eyes lasted for about a minute before slowly calming down.


    Chen slowly opened his eyes, his eyes had changed at this time, his eyes turned into blood red, and Shan Gouyu was slowly turning, which was the Shalanyan.


    However, at this time, the students in the classroom were deeply attracted by the Konoha Chronicles mentioned by Iruka on the podium, and no one noticed Chen''s abnormality.


    "Is this the Shao Lun Yan? It feels like nothing special except for better eyesight!" Chen thought in his heart, "Forget it, let''s get rid of the Sha Lun Yan''s state first, and then study slowly when I go back. Let people find out." Thinking of this, Chen quickly removed the writing wheel.


    "Heh~~ The lessons in this class are really boring, let''s get some sleep." Chen yawned and then went to sleep on the table.He was not interested in the Konoha Chronicles that Iruka said.


    "Chen, wake up soon, school is going to be over."


    Chen didn''t know how long he slept, and suddenly felt someone swaying him.Yoyo woke up, opened her eyes and found that it was Xiaojing.


    "Xiaojing, what''s the matter?" Chen asked, looking at Xiaojing sleepily.


    "Get up quickly, school is over." Xiaojing said to Chen a little speechlessly, "You can really sleep, and you can sleep right after school, really."


    "Ah, is school already over? So soon." Chen looked around for a while and found that the students were packing straight things away.Look at the podium again, and sure enough, Iluka is no longer there.


    "Since school is over, I''ll go back first, and see you tomorrow, Xiaojing." Chen stood up and stretched and smiled at Xiaojing.


    "Haha, see you tomorrow, Jun Chen." Xiaojing smiled and responded to Chen.The two were saying goodbye to each other happily, and they didn''t realize that there was a pair of flaming eyes staring at Chen next to them.


    "Uchiha Tatsun, you stop for me!" Tatsun walked towards the door of the classroom a few steps, and suddenly an angry shout came from behind him, which made Tatsun stop and turned his head suspiciously.


    It turned out to be Taiyi Shabi.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Chen asked Shabi Taiyi plainly.


    "Asshole, I just said that, I will make you look good." Shabi Taiyi gritted his teeth and stared at Chen.


    "Oh, what are you going to do?" Chen looked at Shabi Taiyi with interest.The conversation between the two stopped the students who were planning to leave the classroom.


    "Aha, is this going to be a fight?" Inuzukaya said, looking at the two men, fearing that the world would not be chaotic."Yo Xi, there is a good show to watch!" Naruto, the kid also yelled at the side.


    "Shabi Taiyi, what do you want to do?" Xiaojing shouted at Shabi Taiyi nervously.


    "Oi will be my bride from now on, I don''t allow you to talk to Oi. Uchiha Tatsun, I will fight you!" Shabi Taiichi ignored Oi, but yelled at Tatsun.

 6 Naruto Power System Chapter 6

    "Taichi Shabi, what are you talking nonsense? I''m not your bride." Xiaojing shouted at Taichi Shabi angrily.Then he said to Chen: "Chen, don''t pay attention to him, he is a lunatic, let''s go."


    "Oh, should Uchiha''s genius hide behind the girl? I''m so daring! Haha~" "Yes! That''s it!" Needless to say, such an arrogant tone must be Inuzukaga and Uzumaki Naruto. An idiot who fears that the world will not be chaotic.


    "Why? Are you afraid? Are you Uchiha not geniuses? Why don''t you dare to fight me?" Shabi taunted Chen.


    "Damn, dare you to insult Uchiha, you are looking for death!" Sasuke on the side saw no one insulting Uchiha, jumped out, and rushed towards the sand wall Taiichi. He used to practice with Itachi, although he could not extract Chakra, but Physical skills are still much better than ordinary children, so he is not afraid of Shabi Taiyi who grows stronger than him.


    However, Sasuke who was about to rush towards Shabi Taiichi was stopped by Tatsun.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you dare to go, I go. Get out of me." Sasuke said to Chen dissatisfied.


    "That''s my business, you don''t need your intervention." Chen said coldly to Sasuke.


    "Huh! You two can go together, I don''t mind if you have a lot of people." Shabi Tai said to Sasuke Kazutatsu disdainfully.


    "Idiot, I don''t need a helper to deal with your rubbish." Chen said blankly to Shabi Taiyi.


    "You''re looking for death!" Sha Bi Tai yelled and rushed towards Chen, raising his fist and hitting Chen''s head.


    "Ah! Chen Jun, be careful!" The nervous Xiaojing shouted to Chen."Chen Jun, get out of the way." Ino, who was standing in the crowd, couldn''t help but reminded Chen.Some female students in the class were so scared that they closed their eyes and dared not look.


    "Go to hell!" Chen moved when Shabi Taiyi''s fist was about to hit Chen''s head.As soon as he raised his right hand, he grabbed Taiyi Shabi''s menacing fist in his palm.No matter how hard Shabi Taiyi tried, he couldn''t get his fist back.


    As early as three years ago, Chen knew that this is Hokage¡¯s world, and he has been training himself, because he knows that this world is too dangerous and will be killed inexplicably if he is not careful, so Chen has not slackened in the past three years. , I insist on exercising every day, and my physical fitness has already left these ordinary children a few blocks away.


    "Garbage, too weak." Chen said sarcastically at Shabi Taiyi, and then with a strong pull with his right hand, Shabi Taiyi was brutally pulled to Chen''s face, and Chen hit Taiyi''s belly with one knee. , Taiyi immediately arched his body in pain and groaned in pain with his hands holding his stomach.Chen also kicked Taito against the arched sand wall and kicked him directly to the ground.Although the movements seem to be a lot, in fact only a few seconds have passed.


    "Hey, waste." Chen said disdainfully at the sand wall on the ground, turning around to leave.


    But Taiyi Shabi stood up gritted his teeth, and rushed towards Chen again. His fists were smashed at Chen''s head. Chen''s head tilted and he escaped Taiyi''s punch. Then everyone returned. When it didn¡¯t reflect it, he quickly turned around and pinched Taiyi¡¯s neck with his left hand: "Looking for death!" Chen shouted, and then used force and threw Taiyi to the ground. The whole body was concentrated on the index finger of his right hand, and the gun was fired and pointed at Taiyi His head... the floor on the side pierced it down.All the actions were done in one go.


    "Puff!" The finger came in, and the whole finger sank into the floor.Taiyi Shabi didn''t dare to move.


    Now, all the friends were shocked!"This...this..." At this time, the arrogant expression on Ya''s face was gone, some were just shock and fear.


    "This... actually pierced the floor. If this pierced a person..." Thinking of this, even Naruto, who was not afraid of the sky, shuddered.


    "Asshole, how come, how can this guy be so strong, I have obviously practiced with Brother Itachi, and this guy only runs out to play every day, why is he so strong?" Sasuke clenched his fists and thought unwillingly.


    "Wow! That''s amazing!" "Too strong, is this Uchiha''s genius? Too strong." After the shock, the friends looked at Chen in admiration.And those female students screamed "Tatsu-kun is so handsome!" "Tsatsu-kun is so good, so strong, and I love it!" "Tatsu-kun, I want to give you a monkey!" Even Sakura and Ino No exception.


    "Oh~~Oh~~ The handsome guy really pleases women!" Shikamaru vomited helplessly.


    "Hey!" Chen retracted his fingers from the floor, stood up, turned and walked out to the classroom door.


    PS: I''m sorry, the kitten really doesn''t know how to write about fighting, so let''s make up for it yourself first, and I will improve it in the future!


    Chapter 7: Encountering Ino


    Everyone in the classroom looked at Chen''s back and sighed: "This is the genius of the big family!"


    "Genius? All the so-called geniuses are forced out by myself. Can a simple genius obliterate my efforts?" Chen listened to the discussion behind him, thinking with disdain.


    The difference between the so-called genius of a big family and ordinary common people is that the former has been taught by the elders in the family since childhood, while the latter has not.So people with families start much earlier than people without families.


    This is equivalent to two people racing on the same starting line. One person runs first, while the other is still posing on the starting line. After the situation is clarified, they can''t catch up and can only watch the former from behind. Back view.


    Of course, if the former is only satisfied with the status quo and not enterprising, the latter will surpass the former through hard work.


    Therefore, there is no natural genius, only a genius who works hard.


    Chen ignored the subsequent discussion and walked home.


    "I''m back!" Chen returned home and found that Uchiha Mikoto was alone, and Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Tomitake were not at home.


    "Tatsun is back! Huh? Didn''t Sasuke come back with you?" Although Tatsun and Sasuke look exactly the same, Mikoto Uchiha, the mother, can recognize at a glance who is Sasuke and who is Tatsun.


    "Well, he is behind and will be back soon." Tatsun replied to Uchiha Mikoto, his tone and expression not as cold as usual.Every time Tatsun and Uchiha Mikoto were alone together, seeing Mikoto''s eyes showing her pampering for herself, he always couldn''t help pretending to be cold.


    It is a lie to say that Chen has no feelings for this family. After all, he was born when Mikoto was conceived in October. Mikoto has been with him from babbling to toddler during the six years.


    Even if he deliberately pretended to be indifferent after he learned of his own world and identity, Mikoto still smiled at him and asked Nuan to pet him and let him enjoy the long-lost maternal love.


    Even if a dog has been raised for six years, he will have deep feelings for his owner, let alone a person of flesh and blood and soul?


    However, Uchiha''s fate has long been doomed, even if the result has already been known.What can Yichen''s weak strength do?What can be changed?Did you go to Uchiha Fudake and tell him not to launch a coup, otherwise you will be annihilated?Even if Uchiha Fudake has a one-thousandth chance of believing it, what about Uchiha''s elders?You must know that such an important matter is definitely not the patriarch alone.If Chen really did this, he would probably be arrested as a rebellion. Even if he was not killed for the sake of the patriarch, he would be imprisoned.


    The result is still the same, there is no possibility to stop Uchiha''s coup.In the original work, even if the three generations and Itachi tried their best to prevent them, they were not able to succeed, and finally they had to let Itachi implement annihilation.Even the third generation and Itachi failed, Chen Ke would not naively think that his strength and status have surpassed Uchiha Itachi and the third generation Naruto.


    Therefore, Uchiha is doomed to be annihilated.Chen couldn''t change anything at all. All he could do was to improve his strength as much as possible, so that he could have more chances to save his life in that big event.After all, there is no character like himself in the original book, who knows if it will change the plot.


    It is because the tragedy of being annihilated cannot be changed, so Chen will deliberately want to alienate this family.In the previous life, Chen''s parents were in a car accident and both died.Chen really didn''t want to experience the heart-piercing feeling of his parents dying in front of him, so he always warned him not to have too much affection for this family.


    Because Chen deliberately showed indifference, the family mistakenly thought that Chen had autism, depression, or something, so the family unconsciously cared about Chen more than Sasuke.It was this reason that Sasuke was dissatisfied with Tatsun, which caused a very bad relationship between the two who were originally twins.


    "I''m back." At this time, Sasuke also returned home.


    "Sasuke is back, how did it feel to go to school today?" Mikoto asked Sasuke with a smile.


    Sasuke glanced at Chen with a complicated look, and said to Mikoto, "I didn''t do much at school today. I didn''t learn anything. By the way, Mom, what about Brother Itachi? Has he not returned yet?"


    "Yeah, I heard that Itachi went to hold a mission today. I don''t expect to come back until tomorrow." Mikoto touched Sasuke''s head and said to him with a smile."Oh, I''m going to do tasks again, why are there so many tasks?" Sasuke said dissatisfied."Haha, there is no way, my brother is a ninja, and Sasuke will become a ninja in the future." Mikoto comforted Sasuke.


    "Okay, let''s go play by yourself first, mom will cook first." Mikoto said to Tatsu and Sasuke, then got up and went to the kitchen to cook.


    "It''s still early to eat. Let''s go out for a stroll. I haven''t visited Konoha when I grow up." Chen thought in her heart that she hadn''t visited Konoha Village yet, so she took this time to go out and stroll around.


    "Chen, where are you going?" Sasuke asked Chen, who was about to go out.


    "Huh?" Chen felt very strange, this Sasuke usually doesn''t care about him, how could he stop him so abnormally today.Although it was strange, Chen replied, "I didn''t go there, I just went out for a stroll."


    "Then I want to go too." Sasuke said as he got up and followed.


    "Huh? What''s the matter with this guy today? Not only does he take the initiative to talk to me, but he also goes out with me?" Chen looked at Sasuke and wondered.


    In fact, the main reason is that Chen gave Sasuke too much shock today. Chen, who usually doesn''t talk at home and doesn''t play with him, has such a strong strength.This completely exceeded Sasuke''s knowledge of Chen. He often accompanied Itachi in cultivating, but he had never seen Chenyou practice before. He was very curious about how Chen could possess such a strong strength.So today he plans to follow Chen to see what he usually does.


    "Oh, whatever you want." Although Chen felt strange in her heart, she didn''t show it.Anyway, I''m just out for a stroll, so let him follow if he wants to follow.


    Subsequently, the brothers went out together.


    The two were walking on the streets of Konoha, and neither of them spoke.After a while, Sasuke couldn''t help it anymore, and asked Tatsun, "Do you usually go shopping like this?" "Huh? Do you have an opinion?" Tatsun said coldly to Sasuke."Damn it, then how could you have such a strong strength?" "Oh! You said this?" Tatsun said suddenly, and he finally realized Sasuke''s abnormality."Of course I did it by myself." Chen did not intend to hide from Sasuke, because Chen knew that Sasuke would never say anything."What? Self-cultivation? How is this possible." Sasuke said in surprise: "I obviously followed the training of Brother Itachi, and none of them are so strong. How could you cultivate to that level by yourself." "That''s your own. Matter." Chen ignored Sasuke and walked on his own.


    "Damn, damn, I won''t lose to you." Sasuke didn''t follow, but ran back to the house, probably going back to practice.


    "Hey! Little kid, it''s better to go." Chen ignored Sasuke''s departure and continued to stroll by himself.


    "Huh? That''s...Chenjun?" On Konoha Street, a little girl''s doubtful voice came from a flower shop, "It''s really Chenjun! Hey, Chenjun! Chenjun!" The girl faced the street. Shang Chen shouted.


    Chen, who was walking on the street, suddenly heard someone calling herself, and looked suspiciously in the direction of that voice. I saw a little yellow-haired loli with an apron and a shower in her hand standing at the door of a flower shop, waving at her.

 7 Naruto Strong System Chapter 7

    "Huh? Isn''t this Ino! Come to think of it, her house is a flower shop." The little loli Chen looked at was Ino Yamanaka.


    Chen walked over and pretended not to know Ino smiled and asked, "Hello, may I ask you?"


    "I am Ino, Yamanaka Ino, we are all in the class of Teacher Iruka!" Ino explained to Tatsun.


    "Oh, it''s classmate Ino, hello! This is your flower shop?" Tatsun asked Ino with a smile, just like the two who were in the classroom.


    "Yes, this is the flower shop my mother opened. I came to help after school," Ino replied.


    "Haha, does Ino like flowers?"


    "Yeah, I like it very much!" Ino replied happily.


    Chen picked up a rose and asked Ino, "How much is this flower?"


    "Does Chen Jun want to buy flowers? This is a rose flower, which is usually used to give to a lover or someone you like. If Chen Jun wants it, I will give it to you." Ino said to Chen a little shyly.


    "Haha, does Ino want to give it to me? This is a rose, used to give to a lover or someone you like. Does Ino like me?" Chen joked to Ino.


    "Ah? This...this..." Ino didn''t expect Chen to be so straightforward, so scared that she couldn''t speak.


    "Hehe, don''t tease you, how much is it? I bought it" Chen said to Ino.


    "Oh, this rose is ten taels of silver each." Ino told Chen the price, a little disappointed in his tone.


    "Here! Here is the money." Chen took out ten taels of silver and handed it to Ino.


    "Then, this flower is mine now." Chen said and handed the flower to Ino, "Here! Give it to you."


    Ino subconsciously took it, "Give it to me?"


    "Yeah, it''s for you, don''t you like it? Then forget it." Chen said, reaching out to get it back.


    "No, no, I like it, I like it very much." Ino quickly said to Chen.


    "Hehe, as long as you like it, then I will go first." Chen said to Ino.


    "Well, see you tomorrow, Chen Jun."


    "See you tomorrow!" Chen turned and left after speaking.


    Ino looked at Chen''s back, then shyly cupped his face with both hands.


    "Chen Jun actually gave me roses, hehe"


    Chapter 8: Naruto Uzumaki


    "Hehe, when I was a child, Ino was really cute!" Chen walked on the street and thought in his heart.


    "Where are you going now? By the way, Yile Ramen!" Chen suddenly thought of Yile Ramen in the original book.


    Yile Ramen is an iconic restaurant in Hokage.Although the ramen sold in this ramen restaurant is ordinary, it is the favorite of the protagonist Naruto Uzumaki.


    This is just an ordinary snack bar, but it almost runs through the plot of the entire animation.


    When Naruto was in Ninja School, Umino Iruka liked the ramen at this ramen restaurant the most, and he often invited Naruto to eat.Under the influence of Iruka, the ramen at this ramen restaurant has become Naruto''s favorite food.Naruto often talks about important events or life philosophies with Iruka or Kakashi and others while eating ramen, and some jokes that make people laugh.


    "Oh, this is one of the classics in the original book. When you go to Hokage and eat a bowl of ramen, you can stay in Konoha for nothing. And I''m very curious about the owner of the ramen!"


    In his previous life, Chen Ke read a lot of rumors about the boss of Yile on the Internet!Many people have guessed that the boss of Yile Ramen is the big boss behind the scenes.


    Although the rumor was proved purely nonsense later, Chen still wanted to take a look and taste the legendary Yile ramen by the way.


    "Find someone to ask where the noodle restaurant of Yile Ramen is." Chen didn''t know how to get to the restaurant.However, Yile ramen is also very popular in Konoha, so Tatsun asked casually on the street to find out the direction.


    "Hit him, hit him!" Chen, who was walking in the direction of Yile Ramen, suddenly heard a voice from a small alley.


    "Huh? What happened? What happened?" Chen walked over curiously.


    Chen walked into the alley and saw that three children were actually bullying a yellow-haired child. The bullied child had been beaten to the ground.But even so, the yellow-haired child didn''t even mean to beg for mercy.


    "Haha, trash, see if you dare to be arrogant." One of the three beating children mocked the child lying on the ground."Yeah, yes, it''s a rubbish, so I still want to go to school!" The other kid also said contemptuously."Haha, rubbish!"


    "Asshole, my whirlpool is not rubbish, I am the future Hokage." The child who was beaten on the ground raised his head, gritted his teeth and said unyieldingly to the three children.


    The yellow-haired child who was being bullied at this time was Naruto Uzumaki!


    Uzumaki Naruto, he is the protagonist in the entire Hokage anime, the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen and the second generation of Nine Tails Juli Uzumaki Kushina''s son.At the due date of Jiuxinai, the seal will weaken because of the female strength during pregnancy.Bring the soil and used the writing wheel to control the nine tails to break through the seal and pull the tail beast out, and then control the nine tails to wreak havoc in Konoha, causing Konoha to suffer heavy losses.


    In the end, Mizumon made his own choice: he decided to sacrifice his own life and seal the nine tails by himself, and sealed half of the chakras of the nine tails, as well as himself and the last chakra of Kuzina, on Naruto. Both are able to accompany Naruto''s growth in Naruto''s body, and set a seal program so that they can help Naruto at the two most critical and critical moments.In the end, Kyuubi was sealed, and Mizuno and Kushina were sacrificed. Before his death, Kushina entrusted Naruto to three generations of Hokage.


    Although Mizumon and Kushina left their last words before their deaths, they hope that the villagers of Konoha Ninja Village will regard Naruto as the hero of the village, but out of confidentiality, except for Sarutobi Hisaki and a small number of villagers who know the inside story, Naruto¡¯s His life experience has not been announced, and even Naruto himself does not know. Most people in the village regard Naruto as the incarnation of Kyuubi and treat him coldly.Because of this, Naruto has been growing up in loneliness, but he always wants to be recognized by others, so he will play pranks in the village to attract attention.


    .He told everyone who questioned his potential that one day he would ascend the position of Naruto, the number one ninja in Konoha Village.He told Iluka (or everyone else) that he wanted to be Hokage because he wanted everyone around him to identify with him.After Naruto graduated, he still longed for people''s approval, so he became the "most surprising ninja" in the words of Hagi Kakashi.


    Naruto is a humorous person. He often faces the world with a hippy smile, but sometimes he hides his anxiety with a smile so that others do not worry about him.Although Naruto''s Shindo is "speaking straight", it does not mean that he "speaks everything".Naruto always behaves too strong in front of others, so strong that it is overlooked that sometimes he is just acting strong.To outsiders, he is a person who has no worries, but people who really know him can often see the worries he has buried in their hearts.


    In addition, Naruto¡¯s faith is very firm. He always believes that people can find light and justice, and at the same time is very sensible. He understands that the road of justice is "not an easy road. Walking on that road will encounter countless difficulties and obstacles." He also pays great attention to the friendship with his companions, bearing in mind Kakashi''s motto "In the ninja world, those who cannot complete the task are waste, and those who abandon their companions are not as good as waste." .


    In his previous life, after the death of Chen Chen''s parents, he was once negative and abandoned himself.However, after watching Naruto''s protagonist Uzumaki Naruto, he was moved by Naruto''s character and slowly walked out of the shadow of his parents'' death, no longer depressed.Therefore, Chen appreciates and thanks Naruto Uzumaki very much.


    At this time, seeing Naruto being bullied so much, Chen walked over with a gloomy face.


    "Haha, what did he say? Naruto? Haha!" After Naruto had said that, the three children laughed as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world."Hokage? Are you an idiot? A rubbish like you wants to be Hokage too! Haha..." "You are Hokage, I''m still a big name! Haha, I''m so ridiculous."


    "Asshole, don''t laugh. Naruto Uzumaki will definitely become Hokage in the future." Naruto retorted angrily.


    "Hit him, hit him, let him be Hokage, let him dare to be arrogant!" The three children wanted to do something to Naruto again.


    "Get out of here!" Chen who came by shouted at the three children.


    "Who? Do you want to be beaten?" The three children who heard the shout turned their heads and looked at Chen.


    "Yes...it''s U...chiha...Tatsun!" Seeing that the person here turned out to be Uchiha Tatsun, the three children were frightened. They were students in the Iruka class, and they had all seen Tatsun at school today The displayed strength is someone who can kill even Shabi Taiyi in a second, especially the last one, piercing the floor, if it pierces himself... Thinking of this, the three of them suddenly felt a sense of horror. .


    "I let you go! Didn''t you hear it? Or, you want to do it with me?" Chen said to them.


    "I... Let''s go right now... Go right away!" The three immediately ran out, so scared, what are you kidding about, doing something with a monster like you?


    After the three children ran out, Chen came to Naruto, helped him up, and said to him, "Are you okay? Do you want to send you to the hospital?"


    "Hey! I''m Naruto Uzumaki. If I want to become a Hokage in the future, I don''t need to go to any hospital. I will be well tomorrow!" Naruto pretended to say lightly, but at this time, he has a blue nose and a swollen face. Very funny.


    "Uh! Forget that this product is a Nine-Tailed Human Column Power, and its recovery ability is amazing. This small injury is probably healed in a short while." Chen thought of here and said to Naruto: "Then don''t go, you are Call Naruto Uzumaki? Hello, my name is Uchiha Tatsuno!"


    "Uchiha Chen, I know. Okay, I''m going home, goodbye!" Naruto was about to leave after saying to Chen.


    "Hey! Naruto." Chen stopped Naruto who was about to leave.

 8 Naruto Strong System Chapter 8

    Naruto stopped, turned around and asked Chen suspiciously, "Huh? What else do you have?"


    "Let''s make friends, Naruto!" Chen said to Naruto with a smile.


    "What...what? You...you want to be my friend?" Naruto asked Chen excitedly.


    Naruto has been alone since he was a child, has no friends, and is always bullied. He has always been lonely, and no one has ever wanted to make friends with him. Today Chen suddenly said that he would make friends with him and let him There is a feeling of flattery.


    "Yeah, don''t you want it?" Chen asked Naruto with a smile.


    "No...no...just...just..." Naruto was about to say something when suddenly an embarrassing voice came from his stomach.: "Uh, this...this..."


    "Hehe, let''s go Naruto, I''ll ask you to eat ramen, I was looking for a ramen, do you know how to go?" Chen said to Naruto with a smile.


    "Yile Ramen? I know I know where the best ramen is, and where do I like to eat ramen the most." When he said ramen, Naruto immediately said to Tatsun happily, "I''ll take you there." "Well, let''s go!"


    Then, Naruto took Chen to the Yile ramen restaurant, Chen also met Uncle Yile as he wished, an ordinary uncle, nothing special.Chen also ate the Yile ramen that she has always been yearning for, and it was really good.


    "Are you full? Naruto, do you want another bowl?" Tatsun, who had finished the ramen, asked next to Naruto."Well, that''s enough, I''m full, thank you for the hospitality." Naruto burped after drinking the last sip of soup in the bowl, and said to Chen gratefully.


    "Hehe, you are welcome, we are friends!" Chen waved his hand to Naruto, and said to him: "Okay, Naruto, I should go home, you go back, see you tomorrow!"


    "Yeah! See you tomorrow!" Naruto also waved his hand at Chen.


    "Let''s go!" Chen said, and walked back to his home.Naruto was still stunned in place: "Are you friends?" Naruto couldn''t believe it at this time. He actually had friends.Suddenly he jumped up happily: "I have friends too, I have friends too! Now! Uncle Yile, I also have friends, it feels great to have friends!" Naruto said excitedly to Uncle Yile happily With.


    "Oh, isn''t it? That''s great." Uncle Yile was also very happy for Naruto.


    "Uncle, I''m going home first, thank you for the hospitality!" Naruto happily said goodbye to Uncle Yile, and then ran back to his home.


    "I am so happy today, I hope it will be here soon."


    Naruto at this time is looking forward to tomorrow!!


    Chapter 9: Transition Chapter


    When he returned home, Chen found that Uchiha Tomitake had returned, and the family was waiting for him to have dinner.No one uses chopsticks for the food on a table.Seeing Chen had just returned, the family did not blame him.


    Seeing this, Chen''s heart seemed to be touched by something, but he tried his best to restrain it.


    "I''m back." Uchiha Tomitake calmly said to Chen, and did not ask him why he came back so late.


    "Come here, eat." Mikoto smiled and served Chen a bowl of rice, and asked him to sit down.


    "I...thank you mother." Looking at Mikoto''s dozing gaze, she wanted to say that I had eaten Chen, and swallowed what had just come to her lips.


    "Okay, let''s all eat." Uchiha Tomitake said, he picked up the bowls and chopsticks and ate. After all, he was very hungry after dealing with things for a day, but he still waited for Chen to come back before starting to eat.Although Uchiha Fumitake always plays a serious father at home, although he looks serious on the surface, in fact he still loves his children very much, but he does not show it.


    The family didn''t say much during the meal, only Mikoto served Sasuke and Tatsuki from time to time during the meal, and then watched them finish with a happy smile.


    "I''m full, father and mother, I''ll go back to the room first." Chen bowed to Mikoto and Fuyue after eating the bowl of meal, and wanted to go back to his room.


    "Eh? Did you eat so little? Isn''t it uncomfortable?" Mikoto asked with concern, seeing Chen eat so little.


    "Oh, I''m fine." Hearing Mikoto''s caring greetings, and feeling her mother caring for her, Chen was panicked, but she could only restrain herself and didn''t dare to show her feelings.Answered pretendingly.At this time, Chen just wanted to leave quickly, because he was very afraid that he would get caught in it.


    "This kid, what''s the matter?" Mikoto was still a little worried.


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about it. You don''t know how he is, let''s eat first." Uchiha Tomitake said to Mikoto.


    And Sasuke on the side was very unhappy when he saw Mikoto''s spoiling Chen.


    "Hey~" Chen sat on the bed after returning to the room, and finally sighed helplessly.


    ...No words for a night...


    The next day, Chen was awakened by Sasuke''s voice early in the morning.


    "Huh? What''s the matter with Sasuke? Is it possible that Itachi is back?" Chen rubbed his eyes.Going out suspiciously.


    "Brother, what did you do yesterday? Why did you come back so long?"


    Tatsun, who just opened the door, heard Sasuke''s words."Sure enough, Itachi is back, and the current Itachi should have joined the Anbu." Chen thought to himself, opening the door and walking out.


    "This is a mission secret, you can''t reveal it." Itachi nodded Sasuke''s forehead with his right hand, and said to Sasuke.At this time, Itachi saw Chen walking out of the room.Said to Chen: "Chen, you are up."


    "Yeah." Chen answered Itachi flatly and walked directly into the bathroom to wash.


    "Okay, Sasuke stop pestering my brother, come over for breakfast, and go to school soon!" At this time, Mikoto brought up one end of the breakfast prepared in the kitchen, and was still entangled with Itachi. Said Sasuke.


    "Oh!" Seeing Mikoto''s words, Sasuke reluctantly walked to the dining table to eat breakfast.And Chen came out of the bathroom after washing.


    After eating breakfast, Sasuke and Tatsun went to the ninja school together, and they were speechless.


    "Good morning Chen Jun!" When Chen just entered the classroom, he heard someone say hello to him, it turned out to be Ino.


    "Well, it''s Ino, good morning!" Tatsuya responded politely, then walked towards his seat, and greeted Naruto as he passed by: "Naruto, are your injuries all right?" Uh, it''s okay, it''s okay, Naruto''s body is great. Haha~~" Naruto was taken aback when seeing Chen actually greet him, and then said carelessly, that he was really happy."Oh, that''s good!" Then Chen walked to his seat and sat down.


    "Good morning Chen Jun!" Xiao Jing on the side greeted Chen with a smile."Haha! Good morning, Xiaojing." The two greeted each other. This time, Taiichi Shabi, who was sitting on the other side, didn''t say anything!


    After that, Iluka walked into the classroom and announced the class. Following yesterday¡¯s Konoha Chronicles, he continued to talk. He directly hypnotized Chen into a drowsy state, and fell asleep on the table. He was shaken by Oi until school was over. wake.


    This is the case on the second day, the third day, the fourth day... it repeats every day.


    Later, at school, Tatsun slowly became acquainted with the various Xiaoqiangs in the original work. Although Tatsun was very cold at home, he was very easy-going outside. He was not as arrogant as Sasuke, so everyone was willing to make friends with Tatsun.On the other hand, Ino and Sakura are still idiots like in the original, but unlike in the original, Sakura still pesters Sasuke, while Ino always follows Tatsun.The two did not become rivals as in the original book, but a pair of good girlfriends.


    After a week, Iruka, who had finished the Konoha Chronicles, began to give real lectures, telling about the nature of chakras, the characteristics of chakras, and then teaching chakra extraction techniques, but these were of no use to Chen, he still sleeping.Originally this behavior made Iluka very disgusted, but after Chen played Chakra in front of him, he didn''t care anymore.Then everyone knew that Konoha''s Ninja School had another genius.Uchiha Tatsumi, the child of Uchiha''s current patriarch, is the younger brother of Uchiha Itachi who was also a genius at school.In contrast, although Uchiha Sasuke is also outstanding, he is still a bit worse than Tatsun.Everyone once again sighed that Uchiha was indeed worthy of the Konoha giant, and that he was really talented.


    This year, Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke were six years old and enrolled in the ninja school. Also in this year, Uchiha Itachi joined Anbe with the strength of Shinobu at the age of 11.


    ¡­¡­Dividing line¡­¡­


    Uchiha has been suspected by the village after the disaster (Kyuubi) four years ago. After all, the only person who can control Kyuubi is Shulanyan.Since then, Uchiha has been suppressed everywhere in Konoha. At the request of Konoha''s senior management, Uchiha was forced to move his family to a corner of Konoha Village.


    In the end, the Uchiha clan determined to launch a rebellion in order to restore the family''s fame and status. Among them, Itachi''s father Uchiha Tomitake became the planner and leader of the rebellion, and he forced Itachi to become a member of the Anbe to obtain information from the upper level of Konoha for the Uchiha clan.


    Two more years passed after that.


    In the past two years, Konoha''s upper class used Itachi to love peace and cannot bear the war to force him to monitor Uchiha. Since then, Itachi has become a double agent who weighs the pros and cons between Konoha and Uchiha''s politics.


    In a secret base in Konoha, three people were discussing something at this time.Of these three people, one is Uchiha Itachi, one is Shimura Danzo, and the last one is Konoha''s third generation of Hokage Saru Tobi.


    "Itachi, have you figured it out clearly? If Uchiha is allowed to initiate a mutiny, we will send ninjas to stop it by then, and a lot of people will definitely die at that time! Of course, this will also include your two younger brothers." Danzo was very calm. Said to Itachi."Wait for Danzo, we should negotiate with Uchiha first!" The three generations on the side said to Danzo."Negotiating? That is impossible. Uchiha''s conspiracy is no longer a day or two. They cannot accept the negotiation." Danzo refuted the three generations.


    At this moment, itachi said on his knees: "If I make a move, will I really let my two brothers go?"


    "Yes, but one person must enter the "root"!"


    "No! Can''t let them enter the "root"."


    Root was created by Danzo. Most of the members in it are members of the blood heirs or occult family members in Konoha. After entering, they will be planted with various spells, and then brainwashed, and become a tool for the six relatives to deny only to obey Danzo¡¯s orders. Compared with Anbu, it has greater flexibility and specializes in assassination, intelligence and other high-risk missions. It is an elite organization carefully cultivated by Danzo that can only be hidden in the dark forever.

 9 Naruto Power System Chapter 9

    "You have no choice, or you want them to die." Danzo pressed Itachi.


    "Danzo, you are doing too much!" The three generations on the side scolded Danzo.


    "That''s it? Have you thought about it?" Danzo did not pay attention to the three generations, but asked Itachi.


    "At this time, Itachi closed his eyes in pain, holding both hands tightly, his nails sunk in the flesh, but he was indifferent.


    Finally, Itachi opened his eyes and said to Danzo, "I will do it. After that, I will run away from Konoha on all charges. I only hope that you will also keep your promise."


    "Don''t worry, I only need one Uchiha to join the roots, and I won''t attack your other brother."


    "Then, I will retreat first." Uchiha Itachi saluted the three generations before retreating.


    "Danzo, why are you doing this, isn''t it too much?" After Itachi left, the three generations asked Danzo.


    "Huh! Uchiha is too dangerous. I don''t want too many Uchiha to get out of my control. You don''t have to worry about this." Danzo said to him and went out.


    "Oh~~" Looking at the back of Dan Zang leaving, the three generations sighed helplessly.


    PS; seeking collection, seeking flowers!


    Chapter Ten: The Night of Annihilation 1


    "Fire escape, the technique of trench fireball."


    In the woods behind the Uchiha clan, Tatsumi was practicing ninjutsu at this time.I saw that he quickly knotted a set of handprints with both hands and sprayed a cloud of flames against a clearing in the woods.


    This is exactly the fire ninjutsu in the original book, the technique of trenching the fireball, which gathers Chakra behind the throat and sprays it out like a big fireball with great lethality.


    This ninjutsu was the first ninjutsu Tatsumi learned. This drenched fireball technique was taught by Sasuke two years ago, and Tatsun also followed Itachi to teach him.And what I learned in school is only the most basic three-shenzhen technique.


    A long time ago, Tatsun knew his chakra attributes. Like Sasuke in the original work, they are all thunder and fire chakras. It seems that every Uchiha clan will have fire chakras.


    "That''s it for today!" Chen said panting, seeing that he had been practicing for a long time, and then walked to a tree and sat down.


    "The system checks my points." Chen asked the system after a short break.


    "The host''s total points are: 2739, open the redemption page?"


    "No need!" Chen replied to the system.


    "This has been saved over the past two years, so I will save it for emergencies." These points were all sent by the system Xinfuli. During these two years, Chen has never received a task.It is worth mentioning that in addition to these points, Chen also got two chances to draw.


    In the first lottery draw, the moon step, which belongs to the Navy''s six formulas, was drawn, which allowed him to float in the air.


    In the second lottery draw, a contract with a psychic beast called the "Poodle" race was drawn. This is a fighting race. The psychic beasts in this race have one characteristic, that is, combative.Small poodles as small as just born, adult poodles as large as tens of meters all like to fight.And Chen currently can channel the most powerful poodle, only more than ten meters high.The name of this poodle is "Liu Dao Wang". Although there are two words in the name "Liu Dao Wang", these six Dao Wangs have nothing to do with the legendary Liu Dao immortal for half a dime. But these six Dao Wangs are called "Erha" by Chen. This is just a bad taste.


    However, these six Wangs are a ruthless character.Being in this group is notoriously ruthless. Because of the poodle''s nature, Liu Daowang has always liked to fight against his tribe since he was a child. Even if he is defeated by someone, he will continue to challenge the tribe who defeated him until he wins. .Gradually, these six Dao Wangs became very prestigious among the poodles of his generation.But after an incident happened later, his status was confirmed even more, and he became the boss of that generation.That is, in a battle, Liu Dao Wang faced a creature that was stronger than him. As a result, Liu Dao Wang stubbornly fought with it. In the end, at the cost of being blinded by one eye, Liu Dao Wang slammed the creature. Killed.Then he dragged a badly injured body, knocked off all the teeth of that creature, and hung it on him as a string of bone-tooth necklaces.After that, Liu Daowang lost one eye and could only wear a blindfold.(You can search for "Proud Stalker" on the Internet to see the prototype.)


    In the past two years, Chen''s strength has been improving, and Shao Lunyan has also risen to Ergou Yu, and his strength has reached the level of the elite.


    "Supper time is coming, let''s go back first." Chen said, stood up and walked home.


    When he returned home, he found that Uchiha Tomitake was not at home, but Itachi went back home, and Sasuke was also sticking to him.After seeing Tatsun coming back, Uchiha Itachi said to Tatsun; "Tatsun is back, come here."


    "Huh?" Chen walked over in confusion, "Is there anything wrong? Brother."


    "Well, it''s okay, it''s just a sudden thought that none of our three brothers have had a good conversation together yet." Itachi said to Chen with a smile.


    "Uh, is that right?" Chen looked at Uchiha''s smile and was a little surprised. After all, Itachi was famous for facial paralysis.


    "Well, yes, let''s have a good chat today." Then he said to Sasuke, "Sasuke, you and Tatsun have been at odds since childhood. This is not good! We are all brothers, and the two of you are even more so. Twins born on the same day should not be separated."


    When Hearing Itachi said this, Sasuke and Tatsun looked at each other, and both saw doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "It''s dinner, what are you brothers talking about?" At this moment, Mikoto had already prepared the food and shouted to the three of them.


    "Hehe, you can take care of yourself in the future, don''t think too much, let''s eat first." Tatsumi smiled and said to Tatsu and Sasuke, and then stood up and walked to the dining table.


    After that, I returned to the room after dinner, lying on Chuang, but thinking of Itachi just now."Today''s Itachi is very abnormal, why did he say that? Could it be..." Chen suddenly felt an uneasy emotion.


    "Who?" Mikoto, who was about to sleep, suddenly heard someone knocking on the door of her room, and then she got up and went out to open the door.


    After opening the door, he found that it was Chen, and asked with a smile, "It''s Chen, what''s wrong?"


    "Mother, I suddenly want to come over and sleep with you tonight, okay?" Chen said to Mikoto.


    "Hehe, of course, mother is very happy, come in quickly." Mikoto said to Chen.


    "Why did Chen think of coming over to sleep with her mother today?" Mikoto asked Chen while covering Chen with the quilt."It''s nothing, I just came over when I suddenly missed my mother." Mikoto stunned and smiled at Chen, "Eh? Chen called my mother for the first time." Her eyes were full of spoiling."Go to sleep, you and Sasuke will go to school tomorrow. I heard that there will be a small exam tomorrow, right?" "Well, I''m going to bed, good night, mother." After Mikoto turned off the light, she closed her eyes and went to sleep .


    Although it was good night, Kechen did not sleep, but kept looking at Mikoto, his eyes full of attachment.


    The next day, Chen got up early because he didn''t sleep all night.


    After that, Mikoto also got up and went to get them breakfast. Sasuke and Tatsun went to school together after eating.Chen had been restless all the way, and was in a daze when he arrived at the school, and even everyone greeted him without noticing.


    "Asshole, why are you so upset? Is it going to happen?" Chen felt so impetuous that it was difficult to calm down, as it was all day.


    "Then, let''s start a small test below. Everyone is in line and proceed one by one. The test is one of the three transformation techniques. Let''s start." Iluka held a notebook in his hand, facing the class Said the student on the school.He didn''t understand why the three generations of Naruto Masters let him take a quiz today.


    "Inuzuka, you come first." Iruka said to the first tooth."Hey! Look at this uncle!" Ya stepped forward, his hands were printed with a "bang!" A cloud of smoke appeared around Ya, and then turned into Iluka.


    "Qualified, next one." Iluka said to the rest of the people while recording.


    "Damn it, hurry up, hurry up." Chen clenched his fists tightly, becoming more and more uneasy, already thinking of something in his heart.


    "Okay, the test is over today, and school is over." Finally, the test was over. At this time, the sky was already slightly dark.


    "Oh, what a good test, it was so late! Really, Tatsun! Let''s have ramen together!" Naruto said to Tatsun.


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry." Chen didn''t even look at Naruto, but just answered casually, and ran home anxiously.


    When Sasuke saw the expression on Chen''s face, he felt uneasy for no reason, and unconsciously followed Chen to run back, even he himself didn''t know why this happened.


    The two ran back to the door of the clan land and found that the entire clan land was quiet, there was no usual noise, and no one was seen, and there was silence around it, as if only two of them were left in the whole world.


    Both of them were very disturbed, Chen already knew what had happened.


    The two of them walked home uneasy, and suddenly saw two people lying on the ground, their bodies stained red with blood.Tatsun and Sasuke ran over to see that they were the two uncles and aunts who greeted them this morning.


    "Uncle, uncle," Sasuke swayed the uncle''s body tremblingly, but didn''t get a response.


    "How could this happen? What happened?" Sasuke asked Chen anxiously.Chen didn''t answer him, but was stunned, muttering "Mom, Mom." Then she ran home like she suddenly woke up."Mom." Sasuke also thought of it suddenly, and ran home with Chen.


    Along the way, I saw more and more people lying on the ground, silent.On the usually lively streets, there was dead silence at this time.


    The two finally ran to the house, but they didn''t see Mikoto, even the light in the house was not on.


    "Dad, Mom. Are you there?" Sasuke asked in a low voice, his voice full of fear. The two looked for it in a bedroom.

 10 Naruto Power System Chapter 10

    Suddenly there was a noise in the living room, and Tatsu and Sasuke ran over immediately.When they came to the door of the living room, both of them were panting with trembling feet and were afraid to push the door in. Both of them could see fear in each other''s eyes.


    Finally, Chen pushed open the door with his trembling hands.The scene inside shocked Tatsu and Sasuke.I saw Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Mikoto both fell in a pool of blood, no longer alive, "Dad, mother." Sasuke just wanted to run over.Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps from the dark place, which made him stop and looked at the dark place in horror.Chen didn''t care about that much, she ran up to Mikoto''s side, and there was nothing more to say, but she hugged Mikoto''s cold body in her arms, tears flashing in her eyes, and her heart was even more distraught.


    Itachi, dressed in Anbu, walked out of the dark and looked at Sasuke Kazutatsu indifferently.


    PS: Although there are a lot of plots ahead, including the one about Shishui.After thinking about it, I still didn''t write it. After all, everyone who has seen Hokage knows it, so there is no need to write it up.In addition, thank Liu Dao Wang for his friendly cameo, aha!


    Group: 475137322, if you like, you can join a group to discuss and comment together. Kittens will be very welcome!


    Chapter Eleven: Night of Annihilation 2


    "Brother? Brother, why would Mom and Dad... why, how could this happen, who did it?" Sasuke asked Itachi.But the one who answered him was a shuriken, a shuriken that crossed his shoulder and nailed to the back wall.


    "Brother, why?" Sasuke held his injured shoulder and looked at Itachi in disbelief."What are you doing, brother?"


    "Stupid brother." Itachi looked at Sasuke indifferently, and slowly closed his eyes.Suddenly opened the "Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes." The moon reading was performed at Tatsu and Sasuke.In front of Tatsu and Sasuke, he showed the process of extermination.


    "Ah~~ Stop, brother, don''t let me see..." Sasuke held his head and cried out heartbreakingly: "Why, why did brother want..."


    After retreating from Moonreading World, Sasuke slumped weakly on the ground, his eyes dull.He asked Itachi, "Why, why did my brother do this..."


    "To test my ability." Itachi said calmly, without any emotion in his voice.


    "To test the ability, just for this, just for this, make everyone..."


    "This is very important!" Itachi closed his eyes and said coldly.


    "What, don''t be kidding~" Sasuke clenched his fists and rushed towards Itachi with a roar.He was hit in the lower abdomen by Itachi, and collapsed on the ground.


    And Chen just maintained the motion of holding Mikoto and kept tears silently, being indifferent to what happened around him, he hadn''t said a word since he entered the living room.


    "Lying, it''s not brother, because..." Sasuke still couldn''t believe it.


    "I have always acted as your ideal brother, just to test your abilities. You have this possibility and become my opponents to test your abilities. Because of this, you are allowed to live for me. You are the same as me. It is one of the kaleidoscope writers who open eyes, but that requires special conditions. That is, kill your closest friends, just like me." Itachi said indifferently to Sasuke Kazutatsu.


    "Really, brother... My brother killed Mr. Shisui?"


    "Yes, that''s why I got this ability." Itachi continued, "The main hall of Nanga Shrine, under the seventh tatami from the right is the secret gathering place of the family. It records what the Uchiha clan''s pupil technique originally was And the real secret of existence. If you open your eyes, including me, there will be four people who have mastered the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. This will have the meaning for you to live. But now, you have not let me kill at all The value of loss. Stupid brother, if you want to kill me, hate, resent, and live ugly. Keep running away and running away, just stay alive. Then one day, wait for you to have and me With the same ability, just come to me!" Itachi started his kaleidoscope writing round eyes at Sasuke Kazutatsu after speaking.


    Both of them were hit by Itachi''s illusion, and both fell unconscious on the ground.Just after the two fainted, the space around Itachi was distorted, and then a man with a whirlpool mask and a black cloak appeared.


    "Is it done?" the mask man said.Itachi did not answer, but looked at Sasuke Kazutatsu on the ground with complicated eyes.


    "In that case, we should go." The masked man didn''t say much, and put his hand directly on Itachi''s shoulder. The space between the two of them was twisted and spiraled, and then slowly narrowed until they disappeared, as if they were just gone. No one has ever stood there.


    The room suddenly became quiet, as if nothing had happened just now.


    ¡­¡­Dividing line¡­¡­


    "Chen! Chen! Wake up soon."


    "mom?"


    Chen slowly opened his tired eyes and found that Mikoto was smiling at him not far in front of him.


    "Chen must take care of yourself in the future! Mom is leaving." Mikoto said to Chen with a smile.


    "Leaving? Is Mom leaving us? Where are you going?" Chen asked Mikoto anxiously.


    "Haha... take care of yourself and Sasuke." Mikoto did not answer Chen, but smiled and said the same thing to him, then turned around and left.


    "Mom, mom." Chen chased Mikoto''s back, but no matter how hard Chen tried, she couldn''t catch up. He could only watch Mikoto''s back further and further away until she disappeared.


    "Mom!" On the Konoha hospital bed, Chen suddenly opened his eyes, sat up in shock, panting, and sweating all over his body. The eyes of his wide open eyes were blood red, and the three seduce were even The part was on the pupils, and the eyes were full of panic.


    "Yes... is it a dream?" Chen slowly calmed down after taking a few deep breaths, and his eyes were also lifted and turned into ordinary eyes.


    Chen got out of bed and looked around, and found that he was in a strange room."This is... the hospital? Why am I in the hospital?" Chen wondered.


    Suddenly, Chen''s head suffered a sharp pain, and a picture appeared in his mind, the family land, the corpse, the living room, the blood, and...Mikoto falling in a pool of blood.


    "Ah~" Chen wailed, holding his head in pain, "This...this is a dream, this is not true, this is not true, Mom! Mom!" Chen Qiang endured the sharp pain in his head, struggling to open up The door of the ward ran out.


    Tatsuno ran down the corridor and met Sasuke. At this time, Sasuke was leaning against the wall and clenching his fists. Tatsuno could vaguely hear two nurses discussing something.But Chen didn''t pay attention to this and ran outside the hospital.He felt that Sasuke seemed to have followed, and he seemed to hear the voices of two nurses telling him that he could not go out, but these had nothing to do with Tatsun.He just wanted to leave here immediately, leave this ghost place, return to the Uchiha clan, and return to the familiar home.Then Mikoto smiled and said to him in a gentle voice: "Chen is back, I can eat soon!"


    However, after Chen strenuously ran back to the gate of Uchiha''s clan, the trace of luck in his heart was torn apart by the cruel reality.At this time, the Uchiha clan has already been pulled up with a warning belt that says that it is prohibited to enter. The streets that were still lively in the past are now in depression, and there is no trace of anger.


    Tatsun knelt weakly in front of the gate of the Uchiha clan, clutching the ground with both hands tightly, tears flowing from the closed eyes unstoppable, dripping down Tatsun¡¯s cheeks on the ground, like a heart Knife twist.


    "It''s so uncomfortable, why? My heart is so painful? Didn''t you know that there will be such a day? Didn''t you know this kind of result a long time ago? Why is it still like this? It is clear that you will not have feelings for this family, don''t stop After experiencing that kind of pain, why am I still so uncomfortable? So painful?" Chen raised a hand, clutching his chest and muttered sadly.


    Miqin''s little by little, her gentle and graceful smile, and her petting eyes, she always looked at her in a gentle tone, taking care of herself.All these scenes appeared in Chen''s mind, and Chen realized that he had been deceiving himself and others. He did not have the indifference and indifference that he imagined, and he had already become dependent on Mikoto in his heart.


    "Ah~~" Chen wailed in pain, like a heartbreak.I felt extremely regretful in my heart, and hated myself, regretting why she had never had a good conversation with Mikoto, and why she had never let her hug her once.I hate myself even more, why always treat her indifferently, why do she indifferently interrupt her every time she wants to have a good chat with herself.Even though she treated her this way, she still loved and spoiled herself as always.But I hurt her again and again.


    Chen''s regret at this time was extremely extreme. How much he wished Mikoto could stand in front of him, so he let himself kneel and say to her like this: "I''m sorry, mother, I''m sorry, I was wrong!" Pretend to be indifferent and tell her that she loves her.


    However, there was no chance, it was too late.


    "Ah Mom, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, forgive me, I was wrong! I know I was wrong! Forgive me, Mom~~" Chen exhausted all his strength and shouted sadly to the sky.


    At this time, as if it was a punishment to Chen, a heavy rain suddenly fell in the sky.Chen didn''t mean to stand up at all, so she knelt in the rain, crying in pain, her tears mixed with the rain and washed to the ground.In the end, the exhausted Chen fainted directly on the rain ground.


    And Sasuke, who had just followed, looked at Chen who confessed in the rain and finally passed out.My heart is also extremely sad. Although the two are usually not right, they are after all the brothers of the same mother. What''s more, there are only three of them left in Uchiha, and one of them is to kill and revenge anyway. People.


    Gritting his teeth and clasping his hands tightly, the resentment towards Itachi in his heart has reached its extreme.


    In the end, Sasuke walked to Chen''s side, struggling to put Chen on his back, and then gritted his teeth and walked hard to the hospital step by step.


    PS: Ask for flowers, ask for collection!


    Chapter Twelve: Chen Being Watched


    Sasuke returned Chen to the hospital and walked back to the family land alone.


    Walking on the deserted street, letting the cold rain hit him, looking at the familiar place, Sasuke seemed to have heard the uncle and aunt of the clan greet him kindly.


    When I returned to my previous home, seeing everything I was familiar with, the bits and pieces that were at home emerged in my mind.


    Thinking of Uchiha''s pampering, every time she comes home, she sees her cooking.Every time she gets injured in her practice, Mikoto will apply the medicine very gently.Thinking of Uchiha''s strictness.Thinking of always displeasing each other with Chen, Mikoto always smiled and persuaded each other every time he stared at each other.But he kept asking her why she always turned to Chen."Hehe, Tatsu is Tatsu, Sasuke is Sasuke, and my mother has always cared about you." Mikoto always replied with a smile.Thinking of this, Sasuke''s face smiled.


    "The main hall of Nanga Shrine, under the seventh tatami mat on the right is the secret gathering place of the family. There is the real secret of why the Uchiha clan''s pupil technique originally existed." Suddenly thought of Itachi in my mind. Of this sentence.Sasuke''s face, which had a slight smile from the memory, immediately went cold again.


    "Is the main hall of Nanga Shrine?" Sasuke muttered a bit, and then walked towards Nanga Shrine.


    After Sasuke came to the main hall of Nanga Shrine, after removing the seventh tatami, he found that the wooden board under the tatami was a movable secret door. After opening the secret door, he found that there were stairs inside.


    Sasuke walked down the stairs and came to a secret room. After entering, he found a rectangular table in the middle of the secret room, and two rows of chairs were placed neatly on both sides of the table.This is a meeting room, a secret meeting room hidden underground.


    On the wall behind the main position of the rectangular table, there is a stone monument.

 11 Naruto Power System Chapter 11

    Sasuke walked to the stele and looked at the contents recorded on the stele."So that''s it, is that it?"


    Then he walked out of the secret room.


    The next day, Sasuke went to class at the Ninja School as usual. Walking on Konoha Street, you could always see Konoha''s civilians whispering to the ethnic emblem on the back of his clothes.


    "Look at the logo on that kid''s clothes. It belongs to Uchiha."


    "Have you heard? The wealthy Uchiha clan were all killed yesterday."


    "Of course I have heard about such a big thing, and I also heard that it was done by a member of their own clan!"


    "What? How could it be possible that one person can kill all of Uchiha''s wealthy family? Who is so powerful?"


    "I heard that the murderer is also from the Uchiha clan. It seems to be called Uchiha Itachi. He is the genius of the Uchiha clan and the child of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan."


    When Sasuke heard the comments of the civilians, he ignored him, bowed his head and walked away. When he came to the classroom, Sasuke could still feel the strange gazes of other students.


    "Sasuke, are you okay?" As soon as I sat on the seat, Sakura leaned over and asked Sasuke with concern.


    However, Sasuke didn''t appreciate her, but he lay on the table after looking at her indifferently.


    "Sasuke..." Sakura wanted to say something else.


    "Shut up, you are very annoying." Sasuke raised his head and stared at Sakura coldly. Sakura was immediately too scared to say anything, and could only look at Sasuke aggrieved.


    At this moment, Ino and Oi also came over, and both of them worriedly asked Sasuke, "Sasuke, what about Tatsu-kun? What happened to him, why didn''t he come to school?"


    "I don''t know, don''t bother me anymore." Sasuke didn''t even turn his head back, and lay down on the table again.


    "But don''t you guys live together? How come you don''t know, what happened to Tatsu-kun?" Ino still asked Sasuke very worried.


    "I said, I don''t know, if you bother you, get out." Sasuke shouted at Ino and Oi very angrily: "That guy, who will care about him, don''t bother me again."


    "Um..." Looking at Sasuke who was angry at this time, Ino and Oi didn''t say anything in the end, but went to the side to discuss together and went to find Tatsun after school.


    After that, Iluka came to the classroom as usual, and did not say anything about Chen''s absence from school.


    At this time in Konoha''s hospital, Chen, who was lying on the hospital bed, had already woke up, looking at the ceiling of the ward with empty eyes for a long time.During this period, a nurse came to bring him food, but he never heeded the nurse¡¯s advice, and he didn¡¯t get up to eat. He just kept looking at the ceiling, and no one knew what he was thinking. what.In the end, seeing that no matter how he persuaded him to remain indifferent, the nurse really had no choice but to retreat helplessly.


    "You must take revenge, I must take revenge." Tatsun, who has read the original, knows the truth of the extermination. Although Uchiha took the blame for all this, it could have been avoided.Because in the original work, Sandai and Itachi have been trying to negotiate with Uchiha, and Uchiha Shisui has planned to use other gods against Uchiha''s rebellious leader to prevent Uchiha from rebelling.


    Uchiha Stops the Water, nicknamed "Stops the Water"Its unique illusion, "Other gods", can manipulate others at will without knowing it, and permanently change people''s will. It is called "the strongest illusion" by Uchiha.Danzo insisted on destroying Uchiha, and took Shisui''s right eye because he did not trust Shisui, who was also the Uchiha clan.In order to prevent the left eye from falling into his hands, and to protect the name of Uchiha, Shisui gave his left eye to Itachi, instructing Itachi to use it for peace, to prevent the Uchiha coup, and to keep Itachi from his affairs.After that, in order to prevent others from causing a fight to snatch his eyes, he pretended to destroy his eyes and threw Nan Hehe to commit suicide.


    So all of this was caused by the old man Danzo and the elder, and Itachi was only persecuted, so Tatsun did not resent Itachi like Sasuke.


    "Elder Konoha regiment, and Danzo, I will definitely let you pay for it!" Chen cried out resentfully in his heart.


    "If you want revenge, you must have enough strength, and in this respect I have a strong system, so I don¡¯t need to worry. But to improve my strength, I must have enough points, and several ways to get points are to do tasks and kill. Recycling of enemies and treasures. I don¡¯t have treasures, and this doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s impossible to kill people in Konoha, so this one doesn¡¯t work. There are also systems that have never released missions, probably because Konoha is actually It¡¯s too easy and there is no task to do. So none of these three works. Chen¡¯s only source of points now is the 3 points given by the novice Fuli every day. But this is just a drop in the bucket, not enough. And this newbie Fuli only lasted for three years. Two years have passed, and points won¡¯t be awarded after one year.¡± Chen is also very distressed at this time. ¡°You must escape Konoha as soon as possible, otherwise it will never be possible. Become stronger." Chen said firmly in his heart.


    "System, check my points."


    "Answer the host, the remaining points of the host: 2748. Open the exchange interface?" The system''s cold voice sounded.


    "Open the exchange interface of Chidori." Chen ordered the system.


    "Chidori, item type: skill, item level: A-level, need to redeem points: 5000, host points are not enough to be exchanged."


    "Does A-level skills require 5000 points? So expensive, my current ninjutsu, in addition to the three-shenjutsu, can only be offensive with finger guns and fireballs, and these two skills are not very lethal. . My current points are 2748, and I should have almost 3800 points in one year''s time. At that time, I will find a way to earn more points to exchange for stronger skills." Chen planned in his heart.


    "Ding! Remind the host: At this time, the host is being monitored, do you send the monitor''s image to the host?" The cold voice of the system sounded.


    "What? I''m being monitored, who is it?" Chen was surprised at this time, now he is just an eight-year-old child, how could anyone monitor him."Pass the image to me." Chen ordered to the system.


    "Ding! The image has been sent."


    Suddenly, a picture appeared in Chen''s mind. On the trunk of a tree outside his ward, a ninja dressed as an dark part was lying on his stomach. At this time, the ninja was already integrated with the trunk using disguise. No one can find him at all.


    "Who is this? I think it''s Hokage''s dark part, but why does Hokage send someone to watch me? It shouldn''t be." Chen thought in doubt."Wait, these three generations have no reason to send people to watch me. Since it is not the dark part of Hokage, there is only one possibility left, and that is the "root" of Danzo."


    The thought of Danzo made Chen''s heart full of resentment, and the hand under the quilt was also held tightly, enduring with all his strength."Why did Danzo send someone to monitor me? Is it to kill me and find a chance to kill me?" Chen thought in his heart, "If you wanted to kill me, you would have done it a long time ago. There is no need to monitor me so troublesomely. It''s not to kill me, then. What is it for? Is it..."


    Chen guessed a possibility in his heart!!


    PS: Still an old saying, ask for collection, ask for flowers!


    Chapter 13: Oppression in the Night


    "Okay, I''m going to teach here today, everyone, let''s finish school!" Iruka said to the students below after finishing her lesson plans on the podium.


    "Ah, school is over. Shikamaru, let''s go to the dim sum shop!" After seeing Iluka walk out of the classroom, Akimaru Dingci said to Shikamaru next to him.


    "Well! Don''t go, don''t go. Your mother is kind, you are so happy. If my mother knows that I buy snacks, it will be very troublesome."


    "Hey!" Sasuke frowned uncomfortably after hearing the conversation between Dingji and Shikamaru.Just about to leave the classroom, Sakura on the side came to him and said to him expectantly: "Hey! Sasuke, let''s go together after school!"


    "Not interested!" Sasuke glanced at Kozakura, replied indifferently, and then left by himself.


    "Now! Sakura, Sakura, let me walk with you!" Naruto approached with a smirk.


    "You die for me!" Sakura turned her head back and punched Naruto, directly punching Naruto on the head.


    "Well done, the damn Naruto is just a beating." Another personality in Sakura''s mind was calling out arrogantly.


    After that, the students in the classroom left one by one and went back to their homes.


    After school, Sasuke did not go home, but went to a forest behind the former Uchiha clan, and began to do the training he had to do every day.By the way, this forest is where his brother Uchiha Tatsun used to train before, and now it has become Sasuke''s training ground.


    At this time, Sasuke was panting heavily with sweat and staring at the wooden stakes not far in front of him, which were already nailed with shurikens.


    Since the tragedy of the night of genocide, Sasuke has been obsessed with the pursuit of power.He knew that he had to have enough strength if he wanted to get revenge on Uchiha Itachi. He is still too weak, too weak.So weak that the man didn''t even bother to kill him.


    The current Uchiha Itachi has long been listed by Konoha as an S-rank rebel and wanted by Konoha.I am afraid that his strength has already reached the shadow rank. With Sasuke''s ability that he has not even reached the level of Shinobu, it is undoubtedly a fantasy to find Uchiha Itachi for revenge.


    "Ah~~ If I kill you, I must kill you!"


    Thinking of Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke''s already collapsed body seemed to be injected with power. His hands quickly formed marks one after another, and then he sprayed a ball of flames at the wooden stakes "Fire escape. The technique."


    Sasuke looked at the burning wooden stake in front of him, his whole body was instantly drained, and he lay directly on the ground.The body undulates with sharp breathing, proving that he is still alive at this time.


    After a short rest, Sasuke dragged his exhausted body and walked back home. It was already night.


    At this moment, a person suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke''s eyes without warning, staring at him.


    "Who?" Sasuke was immediately taken aback, posing a fighting stance at the man, and asked vigilantly.He was silently appeared in front of him without being noticed. If it were the enemy... When he thought of this, Sasuke was startled to sweat.


    I saw the person in front of Sasuke, dressed in Anbu, with a ridiculous cat mask on his face, looking very funny.However, Sasuke felt an unprecedented sense of oppression from him, and even Sasuke had never felt this oppression in Ninja School''s Nakanin teacher.


    "Uchiha Sasuke? An adult wants to see you and come with me." At this time, the mysterious man standing in front of Sasuke said to Sasuke, without any emotion in his voice.

 12 Naruto Power System Chapter 12

    "Huh? Want to see me? Not interested!" Although Sasuke was curious about who wanted to see him, he still rejected the mysterious man with disdain.


    "Huh! You can''t help it." The mysterious person said with a strong murderous intent.


    "This...this is..." Sasuke was forced to breathe out by the strong killing pressure, unable to move at all.In this strong murderous aura, Sasuke felt like a lone boat in a stormy sea, swallowed by the monstrous waves at any time.


    "But... Damn, I... Am I... going to die?" Just when Sasuke thought he was going to be killed, the mysterious man withdrew his murderous aura against Sasuke.


    "Stop trying to make senseless struggles. I don''t want to waste any more time and follow me." The cold voice of the mysterious man sounded again.Speaking of an instantaneous technique, he instantly appeared in front of Sasuke.


    Just when the mysterious man stretched out his hand to lift Sasuke up, there was a sudden burst of air, and three cold beams shot at the mysterious man.The mysterious man was shocked, and once again activated the instantaneous technique, and avoided.


    "Grab! Grab! Grab!" Three shurikens were nailed to the position of the mysterious man just now.


    Sasuke looked around and noticed that there were suddenly a few more characters dressed like the mysterious man.The few people who had just appeared were standing scattered on some branches at this time, forming a circle facing Sasuke and the mysterious person before.


    "Huh? Is it Anbu, what do you mean? Why do you intervene in our "root" affairs?" The previous mysterious man questioned the few people who had just appeared.


    "We don''t care about the "root" thing, we are just following the orders of the Hokage-sama." One of the few people who just appeared looked like the captain and faced the mysterious person before, that is The self-proclaimed "root" department said: "On the order of Hokage-sama, take away Uchiha Sasuke."


    "Huh? Uchiha Sasuke? No, that''s the one we adults want. You can''t let you take it away." The "gen" man said guardingly to the Anbe man.


    "Why? Are you going to disobey the orders of Naruto-sama? Or... do you "root" plan to defect?"


    "Uh... dare not!" Hearing the captain of Anbe said, the people in the "root" had to make concessions.


    The "root" part is under the jurisdiction of Danzo, which is equivalent to Danzo''s private soldiers, and the ninjas only obey Danzo''s orders.But on the bright side, Hokage is Konoha''s highest leader.The people in the "root" group didn''t dare to defy Hokage''s orders blatantly, unless they had rebelled, as the Anbe said.And at this time the number of Anbu is dominant, it is really unwise to want to make a strong move.


    Although the members of the "root" department are all elites of various blood succession and secret technique families, they may be slightly stronger than Anbu, but Anbu is not vegetarian.


    Anbe, the full name of the assassination tactics special unit, is composed of excellent ninjas selected from the village. All the players are proficient in body structure and are well aware of human weakness.In order to distinguish Anbu from ordinary ninjas and to hide their true identity, the members must wear white porcelain masks.In addition, they also have a set of standard uniforms: black shorts, gray protective clothing, armbands, and tattoos with spiral marks on the arms.Sometimes the members of Anbe will also wear a cloak (the cloak of the Anbe is black, and the cloak of the original "root" member is white).Different from ordinary ninjas, every Anbe will wear a ninja sword and tie it to his back. In order to protect the Ninja Village when he is on the verge of death, he must let himself die.


    Anbe¡¯s work is mainly responsible for protecting the security of Kagewa Ninja Village, performing high-risk missions in enemy countries such as espionage or assassination, and missions that may involve confrontation with S-rank ninjas.Since Anbu is directly affiliated to the shadow, the work is also directly assigned by the shadow, and the nature of the task and all other information are confidential, and all actions and achievements will not be made public.


    The "root" people are not so arrogant that they can take Sasuke Uchiha away in the hands of several Anbe members.Besides, the people in Anbu have made things clear, and if they still do it, it is equivalent to defying Hokage''s order, which is equivalent to betraying the village.Therefore, the people in the "root" department wisely stepped back.


    "That''s good." Anbu''s captain said.


    "In that case, I''m going back to my life." The people at the "root" started the instantaneous spell and disappeared into the night.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, you can go. Also, don''t tell anyone about the matter tonight." After the "root" person disappeared, the leader of Anbe warned Sasuke.In fact, the order they received was not to take Sasuke away, but to ensure that Uchiha Sasuke would not be taken away by the "root" people.


    "The mission is complete, withdraw!" Then everyone in Anbe disappeared into the night, and only Sasuke remained in place.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" After everyone left, Sasuke knelt down on the ground, constantly knocking his fists on the ground.


    The blow to him was so great tonight, I never thought I was so small.When facing the "root" ninja, the opponent just released a murderous intent, and he was so oppressed that he couldn''t move, and he could not even think of resistance.In front of the two parties, he was completely a sheep to be slaughtered, and there was no room for resistance at all.


    "Damn it, how can I kill him in this way, how can I take revenge?" Sasuke''s eyes overflowed with painful tears.


    "No! You must revenge, you must kill him." Sasuke''s face suddenly became ugly, and he shouted in his heart, "Become stronger, I want to be stronger, I need strength, as long as I can gain strength, I am willing to give At any price, even if you sell your soul to the devil."


    At this time, Sasuke''s desire for power reached an unprecedented level!PS: For collection, for flowers!Uh, of course, if you can, please give me a reward!


    Chapter 14: Conversations in the Hokage Tower


    The members of the "root" who had just left the woods came to a secret base.This is the base camp of Danzang, the headquarters of "Gen".


    "My lord, the mission failed." At this time, the "root" man was half kneeling at a desk and said to an old man in a kimono sitting behind the desk.


    This old man is Danzo, the leader of the "root" department.


    Danzo was looking at the information in his hands at this time, and without raising his head, he asked, "Failed? You, an elite, went to Shinobu to take away a child who couldn''t even reach Shinobu but failed? What''s the matter?"


    "My lord, it is from Anbe. The people of Anbe took away Uchiha Sasuke on the order of Hokage-sama." Shinobu, who was kneeling on the ground, answered truthfully.


    "Huh? People from Anbe?" Danzo put down the files in his hand and raised his head to look at the elite Shangren on the ground.The current Danzo has been transplanted with Shishui''s eyes, which are tied in circles from his forehead with a bandage, covering the entire right eye.


    "In that case, you should withdraw first." Danzo commanded Shangren to the elite on the ground.


    "Yes, sir." The elite, who was kneeling on the ground, replied, then stepped back.


    "Huh! Sarutobi, do you still want to protect the remnants of Uchiha? It seems that you have to go there yourself."


    At the same time, similar things happened in Hokage''s office building.


    "Hokage-sama, the mission is complete, and Sasuke Uchiha is safe and sound." Several Anbe members were kneeling on the ground and said to the three generations who were correcting documents.


    "Well, very good, you should withdraw first."


    "Yes." Anbu replied, then all back.


    After Anbu left, the third generation of Hokage put down the documents in his hand, picked up the pipe on the table and walked to the window of the office building, looking at the village outside.


    "Itachi, I''m really sorry, I can only help you here."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Come in." After Sandai agreed, the door was pushed open and a ninja walked in.


    "Three generations of adults, it''s too late, you should go back." The ninja said respectfully to the three generations.


    "Well, wait." Three generations looked at the village outside the window and said without turning their heads.


    "Three generations of adults, what are you waiting for?" the ninja asked curiously.


    "I''m waiting for someone, okay, you don''t care about me, just go back." Three generations stretched out his hand and waved, and ordered the ninja to retreat.


    "Yes, three generations, I will leave first." The ninja saluted the three generations and then retired.


    Not long after the ninja left, the office door was opened again without knocking.There was a sound of footsteps behind the three generations.


    "Are you here? Danzo." Three generations with a pipe in their mouth turned around and looked at the incoming person.


    This person is exactly the same student as the third generation of Hokage Sensuma, Shimura Danzo.


    "You know I''m coming." Shimura Danzang squinted and said to the third generation.


    "Yes, I am the person who knows you best. I know you will come after my Anbu comes back to life." Three generations looked at Danzo and said calmly.


    "Why send someone to stop me?" Danzo asked three generations.


    "Then tell me, why must Uchiha Sasuke be taken away?" Three generations took a cigarette and looked at this Danzo.


    "Huh, I said as early as a year ago that Uchiha is too dangerous to let too many Uchiha out of control. And I also said at the time, I can let go of those two Uchiha remnants, but I must Let one of them enter the "root" department." Danzo said.


    "Oh? If that''s the case, I''ll send someone to Uchiha Tatsumi to your "root" tomorrow. How about?"


    "Enough Sarutobi, I want Sasuke Uchiha, not the idiot Uchiha Tatsuno."


    "As you know, the Uchiha clan has only two children, Sasuke Uchiha and Tatsumi Uchiha. Since the Uchiha tragedy a year ago, Tatsumi Uchiha has suffered a very serious mental shock. A fool who can¡¯t even take care of his own life is basically a waste.¡± Three generations said while smoking a cigarette: ¡°So Uchiha¡¯s clan is left with the only seedling of Sasuke Uchiha. If you do, Itachi will not give up, you should be very clear."

 13 Naruto Power System Chapter 13

    "What kind of tricks can a betrayer do?" Danzo was a little bit disdainful.


    "Is it a betrayal? You know in your heart. Besides, Itachi has some of Konoha''s secrets in his hands! If it is revealed by Itachi, you know the consequences..."


    "Huh! He shouldn''t have been allowed to leave alive at the beginning." Tuan Zang said bitterly.


    "That''s impossible. There must be someone to bear the charge for such a big thing. And don''t forget, Itachi has opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. The teacher once told us the horror of these eyes, you will not Forgot?"


    "Does Kaleidoscope write round eyes?" A trace of greed flashed in Dan Zang''s eyes.As for the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he certainly understands that Uchiha Shisui''s right eye has already been transplanted to him.


    "Are you just protecting that Uchiha''s remnants like this?" Danzo still did not give up.


    "I did this for the village. In short, it is impossible for Sasuke Uchiha to let you take it away. As for Uchiha Tatsumi, I can give him to you." In the third generation, Uchiha Tatsumi is already a waste. .There is no use value. Throwing him to Danzo can just block Danzo.


    "Huh! That waste, I don''t need it."


    "In that case, the matter will end here. Okay, I''m already tired, so I''ll leave first." Three generations said and left.


    "Sarutobi, I hope you will not regret what you did today."


    When the three generations heard Danzo''s words, they stopped for a while, and finally left without paying attention to Danzo.


    ¡­¡­Dividing line¡­¡­


    At this time, Sasuke, who had just experienced a thrill, returned home.Seeing the cold at home, he clenched his fists unconsciously.Finally, he reluctantly let go, and went into the kitchen to cook for himself.


    Sasuke made a meal for two people. After it was done, he brought a meal into a room. There was only a low-footed table and a tatami. There was a person lying on the tatami. Cover yourself with a quilt.Sasuke put his food on the table in the room and glanced at the arched quilt with complicated eyes. Then he walked out of the room and closed the door before returning to the living room to eat himself.


    After hearing Sasuke close the door, the quilt on the tatami moved, and then I saw a head popping out of the quilt.


    It was Uchiha Tatsuno.


    At this time, Chen Yilu sat up, and then crawled over to the meal that Sasuke brought in.He was still muttering: "I have eaten, I have eaten, Sasuke has finally delivered food to the baby, and the baby is starving to death."


    Sasuke, who was eating in the living room, heard these words, his face was instantly covered with black lines, and finally he sighed.


    Unexpectedly, the indifferent Chen before, turned out to be like this, the world is unpredictable.


    The two had never been able to get together before, but since the tragedy happened a year ago, Tatsun confessed to Mikoto at the door of the Uchiha clan and finally cried and fainted.Sasuke sent him to the hospital. He didn''t expect that Chen would become what he is now after the next day. Hearing from the doctor, he might have been hit too hard, but in short he became an idiot.The IQ of the whole person is only one year old, and he cannot take care of himself.Although Tatsun can be sent to the orphanage, Sasuke is still worried about Tatsun, fearing that he will be bullied in the orphanage alone.No way, Sasuke took Chen back home in the end and took care of his daily life.Although they were not right, they were brothers after all, and they were the only relatives left.


    At this time, Chen, who was eating in the house, suddenly stopped his movements because he heard a voice.


    A cold machine, without the slightest emotional sound: "Ding! The host''s monitoring status has been eliminated."


    "Huh?" Chen was filled with surprise at this time, and he was totally different from the sluggish expression just now.


    "What did you say? You mean that the person watching me left?" Chen asked the system in his heart.


    "Yes, there are no people or things monitoring the host around the host." The system replied.


    "Finally, is it finally withdrawn?" Chen''s expression was a little excited at this time: "It has been a year, it has been a year, and I have been cautious all the time during this year. In order not to reveal any flaws, I have I haven''t even stepped out of the house. I didn''t expect Danzo to be so suspicious that he sent someone to stare at me for a whole year."


    It turned out that Chen didn''t really become an idiot.He has been pretending all this year in order to fool Danzo.


    This matter has to start from a year ago. A year ago, Chen received a system prompt when he was in the hospital.He was monitored. As for the person monitoring him, Chen guessed that this was sent by Danzang.The reason he has thought about is that in the original book, the second generation of Naruto Senjuma has always been very prejudiced against Uchiha.Therefore, as a second-generation student Shimura Danzo, influenced by the second-generation, he was also very afraid of Uchiha.Although Uchiha has been annihilated and only three people are left, because Uchiha''s blood succession potential is too strong, careerists like Danzo must not allow too many such existences to escape his control.He might grab one of Tatsu and Sasuke into the "root" to control it.


    Although this was only Chen''s guess, he still did not dare to take the risk, so he thought of pretending to be an idiot and intending to fool him.But I didn''t expect that Danzo was so suspicious. Even after he had pretended to be an idiot, he still sent someone to monitor him. This monitoring lasted a year.Chen has been miserable this year. She didn''t dare to go out without saying anything, and pretended to be an idiot every day.Moreover, it lasts for one year, and I have to be cautiously afraid that I will show some feet on the road. My nerves are tense every day, and Chen is about to collapse.If the time is longer, Chen believes that he will really go crazy.


    It''s all right now, the person watching him finally withdrew, Chen suddenly felt like he was reborn.


    PS: Ask for flowers, ask for collection


    Chapter 15: Mysterious Cave in the Woods


    The next day, after Sasuke went out to school, Chen immediately jumped up from the tatami.A person was so excited that he was tumbling somersaults in the room, doing all kinds of teasing behaviors, even more so that he even twisted Yangko.


    "You are my little one! Little Apple! I can''t love you too much..."


    Ugh!Because of being suppressed for too long, Chen''s nerves are no longer normal, and Chen is now venting the grievances accumulated over the past year.Forgive his teasing behavior!


    "Wait, now is not the time to commit a second." Chen stopped his teasing behavior.


    "Too smug." Chen said reproachfully.


    "I haven''t practiced for a year, and my physical strength and strength are slightly degraded! They are a little fatter." Chen squeezed his arm and vomited.


    Indeed, Chen has not practiced at all in this year.All day long, he sleeps when he is full and eats when he wakes up. He is raised by Sasuke just like a pig.It is inevitable to get fat without exercising.Without cultivation, there is not a trace of improvement in strength, but there are signs of regression.


    "System, how many points do I have in total?" Chen asked the system.


    "Answer the host, the host''s remaining points are: 3843. Open the exchange interface?" The system''s cold voice sounded.Chen''s novice gift package expired half a month ago, so the current system does not provide him with novice blessings anymore.In other words, Chen has now lost his only way to earn points in this state.


    "No need for the time being. Don''t I have another chance to draw a lottery? Can I still draw a lottery now?" Chen asked slightly nervously.


    The novice gift package provided by the system is to receive 3 points a day and a lucky draw once a year.Chen has already drawn twice, and there was another one, but because Chen was monitored by Dan Zang at that time, he was afraid that something unusual would happen during the draw and would be noticed by Dan Zang.So I have never dared to use that chance to draw. I don¡¯t know if the system has reserved his chance to draw.


    "The host has accumulated lottery draw times: once, do you start the lottery draw?" The emotionless voice of the system sounded.Although the system''s voice is very cold, Zaichen sounds so sweet.


    "Accumulate the number of lottery draws, which means that the lottery can be accumulated! Fortunately, okay. As long as the draw is still available." Chen finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to the system: "System, I want to start the draw. "


    "Ding! Does the host use a chance to draw a lottery?"


    "Yes!" Chen confirmed to the system. In the last few draws, he had drawn two of the six moves, namely the gun and the moon step. He also drew the poodle''s psychic beast scroll again. Very practical thing, don''t know what will be drawn this time?At this time, Chen was full of expectations for this draw.


    "Start the lottery draw!" The mechanical voice of the system sounded: "Ding! Congratulations to the host for drawing Ninjutsu: Chidori."


    Alas~ I was already unable to spit out, there was still a special warm current that poured into Chen''s body and then a message appeared in Chen''s mind.


    Chidori, difficulty level is A, belongs to the Thunder Ninjutsu.Concentrate a large number of chakras on the hand to form a high-intensity current, sprint forward and pierce the enemy, with a strong penetrating power.


    Chen finally mastered the first A-level ninjutsu, and it was also the most commonly used chidori in the original two pillars.You know that this ninjutsu is not only powerful, but also very handsome. It''s really an essential skill for acting cool!


    "Aha! I was lucky enough to get Chidori! I originally planned to save points for redemption, so I saved a dozen points, hahaha~~~" Chen said excitedly, but he knew Chidori''s powerful.


    Chen, who has obtained a new skill, can''t wait to try his power now.


    "But you can''t try again here! Chidori''s characteristic is that it is too noisy, it will surely disturb other people, and it will be troublesome." Chen suppressed the impulse in his heart: "It''s been a long time since I went out today. Just go out for a stroll, and then practice in the old woods."


    Thinking of this, Chen planned to go out.Although it is still inevitable to be pointed, Chen did not pay attention.In order not to make people doubt, he still pretended to be timid, stop and go, touch here and touch there.Then he smirked again, and made a stupid performance, finally let him come to the woods of the previous practice.


    "What''s so special, it''s finally here. These days, even being a stupid needs skills. It''s too difficult!" Chen walked in the woods and said helplessly.


    "Huh? How come there are shurikens here?" Chen found a shuriken on the road, and said puzzledly: "Someone has been here before! So it''s not safe here anymore, let''s go inside first. ."


    Chen came to the depths of the woods, the clearing where he used to train.I saw a few charred wooden stakes there, and shurikens scattered around the wooden stakes.


    "Hey! It looks like someone is already cultivating here. It''s a disaster. The training ground is occupied. What should I do?" Chen felt a little troubled.After all, someone has discovered this and is still doing training here, which means Chen can no longer practice here, because his secrets will be exposed at any time.But what he didn''t know was that the person practicing here was his brother, Sasuke Uchiha.The two are worthy of being twin brothers. Unconsciously, they have chosen a place for cultivation.


    "Forget it, since someone has already taken it, let''s find another place. Go deeper and look." Chen said and walked deeper into the woods.

 14 Naruto Power System Chapter 14

    "I haven''t been to the depths of the woods yet. I don''t know what''s going on inside." Chen thought as he walked."But no matter how you say it here, it is in Konoha, there should be no danger. Besides, although my strength is not strong, if I encounter danger, I can always escape. I still have a moon step!"


    Thinking of this, Chen didn''t have anything to worry about, and walked into the depths of the forest.


    "What''s that?" Chen, who was walking among the woods, suddenly found a very strange place. When he walked over, he found that a range of land was sunken in this place, which formed a sharp contrast with the surrounding land. Look It looks like a cavernous cave.


    "Is this a cave? It''s already far away from the outside. This place is so hidden, it would not be so easy to find if I didn''t look for it carefully. If this is really a cave, I should practice in it. No one will find out, so dig and see first." Chen started to speak.


    "Oh, it''s too slow and laborious to dig by yourself. You have to find some hard work." Chen digging a few times before suddenly realized that digging alone was too inefficient, and thought of finding a helper.


    After Chen put his thumb in his mouth and bit it, he quickly knotted a few handprints and pressed it on the ground: "Psychic art!"


    "Bang!" A white mist suddenly appeared where Chen stood, and after the white mist disappeared, a monster more than ten meters high revealed.This monster stands up, looks like a lion, but has the shadow of a dog. He is draped in armor. There are three arc-shaped arm blades on the wrist of his left hand. The right hand is holding a giant scimitar. Pulling the wind, especially the monster wearing an eye mask on its right eye, and a vertical scar revealing from the upper and lower sides of the eye mask, adding a bit of fierceness to it.


    This is exactly the psychic beast in the psychic scroll that Chen won in the last lottery, Liudaowang!"Today, let me fight happily!" The six Wangs shouted its slogan as soon as they came out.Chen standing next to it patted his forehead helplessly.


    "Hey! Erha, can you stop thinking about fighting! Let''s take a look at the situation first!" Chen was speechless.This is full of fighting violence.


    "Huh? It''s you kid again, this time I called out Lao Tzu to let me solve a difficult opponent? Where is it?" The Liu Daowang looked around, did not find any opponents, and faced suspiciously. Chen asked.


    "Oh! Erha, I didn''t want you to fight when I called you out this time."


    "Asshole, since there is no fight, why did you call out Lao Tzu? Also, Lao Tzu''s name is Liu Dao Wang, it''s not a dick, remember it clearly, next time I dare to call Lao Tzu out, I will chop you out, huh !" Liu Daowang said to Chen fiercely, and then wanted to leave.


    "Eh! Wait a minute, Erha, you help me dig this place." Chen saw Liu Dao Wang about to leave, and said to it quickly.


    "Huh? Kid, what do you take Lao Tzu for? How dare you let this uncle dig a hole for you? Want to die?" Liu Daowang saw Chen even let him dig a hole, and immediately stared at Chen fiercely.


    "Oh, don''t say that! We are good brothers, good brothers. Doing a favor for me is nothing, it''s easy! Brothers are in difficulty, of course, I have to help, yes, ha!" Chen Jian smiled Said Liudaowang.: "Next time, I promise you will come out and have a good time next time! How about?"


    "Hmph, just help you this time. Remember, you must call me out if you have a fight in the future!" Liu Daowang still didn''t resist the fight.


    "Definitely! Definitely! I will call you at that time and let you hit ten!"


    "Humph!" Liudao Wang snorted, then raised the giant scimitar in his hand and dug it down at the place Chen said.With the giant scimitar, Liudaowang dug a hole in just three times.


    "Sure enough, it''s a hole, it''s just that the outside hole collapsed, and the inside of the hole is fine.


    "Okay, Erha, you go back first, and I will call you out to fight ten next time!" Chen said to Liu Daowang.


    "Little devil, remember your words, or I will chop you off." Liu Daowang glared at Chen threateningly, after speaking, it turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    Chen ignored Liu Daowang''s threat, but looked at the hole."What''s in this cave? Let''s go in first!" He walked into the cave...


    PS: Seeking collection, seeking flowers!


    Chapter 16: The Old Laboratory of Dashewan


    Looking at the darkness in the hole, Chen broke the bigger trunk on a tree, then tore some cloth strips from his body and tied it up, then lit it with a trench fireball, and wanted to explore the hole. .


    Although I am very curious about this cave, there is always some fear and awe when facing the unknown.So Chen walked slowly into the cave very vigilantly, worried that something dangerous would suddenly appear, so he was always cautious.


    The tunnel is about three meters high and it is also very spacious. Even if three people walk side by side in it, it will not feel crowded.However, the passage is a bit long, and it looks smooth around it, not as bumpy as a naturally formed hole.


    "This hole is man-made and not formed naturally. What is the purpose of this hole? Is it because the refuge is Konoha''s refuge? This is not right. Obviously, this hole has not been used for a long time, and the entrance of the hole has collapsed. , And the refuge should not be so far away from the village."


    Chen finally came to the end after walking for a while, and nothing strange was found along the way.


    "No way? No, this hole is obviously man-made. It can''t be as simple as that. Who will dig such a long tunnel? Is there any mechanism or secret door? Look for it!"


    For the current situation, Chen naturally thinks of the TV series or novels he watched in his previous life. If there is a scene similar to the current situation, the protagonist only needs to hit the wall or step on a pile of shit inexplicably. A strange phenomenon occurred.For example, a wall will be opened inexplicably to reveal a passage, or a hidden door will suddenly appear.Then the protagonist gets peerless magic in it, what (Nine Suns Magic), (Sunflower Treasure), (Sword of Exorcism), etc., etc...


    From then on, the protagonist has practiced a peerless magical skill and re-emerged.Then there are all kinds of opening, all kinds of pretending.Hit ten in one, no effort!Chen is now imitating the protagonist in the novel and beating on the surrounding walls, but there is no mechanism as expected.Chen could only stop this teasing behavior in frustration, and then kicked the wall fiercely.Shouted: "What are you doing, you open the door!" Then, something strange happened.As soon as Zaichen''s words fell, the wall in front of him slowly opened to both sides, and then a stone ladder appeared and extended towards the ground.(Don¡¯t complain about why, because I don¡¯t know why.)


    "I''m grinning! What''s the situation? Did I step on some shit mechanism somehow? It''s too bloody! But...I like it!!" Although I don''t know what''s going on, the important thing is to have the door open. Done.Chen held the torch in his hand and walked along the stone ladder.


    Fortunately, this stone ladder is not long, but it took less than half a minute to walk to a hall.Because it was dark all around, Chen didn''t know where it was.I just vaguely saw some bottles and cans, not knowing what they were used for.However, Chen discovered that there was something like a switch beside him, and Chen instinctively thought it was a light switch and pressed it, and it was already pressed when it reflected.


    Fortunately, that is not a terrible mechanism, but is really a light switch.At the moment Chen pressed the switch, the dark hall was instantly brightly lit.(Don¡¯t complain about why there are lights, just set it up anyway.)


    After Chen was sure that there was no danger, he went to the hall and looked around.This hall is quite spacious, but it looks messy.There are also two huge cylindrical transparent glass tanks near the wall, which look like culture tanks for experiments.There is also a shelf on the other side. There are several small glass jars on the shelf, which should be specimens.On the table, there are also a pile of test tubes and some papers and notes. It looks like a laboratory.


    "Where is this place? It looks like it should be a laboratory or something." Chen walked to the table, picked up the paper on the table and looked at it.But what was written above were all terms and things, Chen didn''t understand.I had to put it aside and picked up the notebook next to me and looked at it casually.


    "Huh? This notebook seems to be an experimental record in this laboratory." Chen looked at the notebook that was all written in the record of some experiments, although Chen did not understand the details of the contents.But seeing the keywords of those experiments is the more you look down, the more you get more frightened. From the very first Chakra experiment, there are also experiments on the art of immortality.When it comes to studying forbidden techniques, he finally discovered human experiments, which is simply appalling.


    "This...I seem to have an impression of such a situation." Chen suddenly exclaimed: "What''s the matter, isn''t this the abnormal laboratory of Dashemaru in Konoha?"


    The more Chen thought about it, the more he realized it was possible, knowing that the only one who likes to do experiments in Konoha is the pervert of Dashemaru.Although Danzo may also be engaged.However, this experiment is abandoned and should not be Danzo.And the records of these experiments seem to be in line with Da She Wan.


    Judging from the records, this should be the laboratory built when Dashemaru first started contacting and researching experiments.Maybe the experiments that I did later became bigger and bigger, and finally I even did human experiments and research prohibitions.You know, these experiments are absolutely prohibited in Konoha.Perhaps for safety''s sake, the laboratory was moved to a more secretive place.And this old laboratory has nothing of value anymore, so I didn''t bother to clean it up, and left it alone after collapsing the hole with soil escape.


    And in the original work, it is also said that Da She Wan Youwei Tuan Zang studied the operation of primary cells and transplantation of Shaolaunyan.Perhaps the Dashewan at that time transferred all the experiments to the laboratory arranged for him by Danzo, which also explains why the notes did not record any records about the primary cells.It was because Dashemaru at that time started to study the first generation cells when he went to Danzang, but in the end it was discovered by three generations for some reason, and finally had to betray the village.


    Therefore, no one in Konoha knew that Dashemaru still had this laboratory.Maybe Danzo knew it, but he didn''t take it to heart.After all, at that time, Dashewan had transferred all his experiments and research results to the laboratory he prepared for Dashewan. There was nothing valuable here.


    "Well! This is Uncle Snake''s laboratory. Isn''t there something valuable? Look for it!" Chen was full of expectation and began to rummage through the cabinets, looking for valuable things.However, most of them here are some experimental drawings, which Chen couldn''t understand.It is estimated that it is some useless drafts, which are waste products and have no use value.


    However, Chen was not discouraged and kept rumbling for it, and finally let him find a scroll.


    "This is?" Chen was puzzled just about to open the scroll.


    "Ding! Retrievable skills are found, do you want to retrieve them?" At this time, the system came up with a prompt.


    "Recovering skills? Is this a ninjutsu scroll? What could it be?" Chen looked forward to the scroll opening.


    "I grin, it''s developed! It''s developed!" Chen jumped up excitedly.


    Because there is not only one ninjutsu on the scroll, but several ninjutsu.This scroll actually records some common ninjutsu and some ninjutsu created by Oshemaru.Among them are: Hilarious Snake Hand, Hilarious Snake Hand, Double Snake Killing, Software Transformation, Psychic: Rashomon, Great Breakthrough of the Wind, Snake Snake, Snake Ravaged...


    "These ninjutsu may be just insignificant things in the eyes of Oshemaru, so they weren''t dealt with. It just happened to be cheaper for me!" Chen Xinjutsu is broken, although these ninjutsu is useless for Oshemaru, but For Chen now, it is a pie in the sky.The corners of Chen''s mouth were almost reaching the back of his head, and his saliva flowed all over the place, not to mention being too happy.


    "Remind the host that the skills the host has learned are non-recyclable items and cannot be recycled." The system reminded Chen.This is a must. If the skills learned can be recycled, just write the skills learned on the scroll and let the system recycle. Chen has already made a fortune, and I don¡¯t need to count the points that the novice gift pack gave me. use.Of course, recyclable skills can only be reclaimed once, and cannot be reclaimed multiple times.


    "I know it will be like this, so let''s see what should be learned first. Those who don''t need to learn or can''t learn, let the system recycle." Chen said, looking at the ninjutsu and thinking about which one to learn.


    "Feng Dun: Big breakthrough, this ninjutsu is wind attribute, I have not exchanged the wind attribute chakra. So this ninjutsu let the system reclaim!" Chen looked at the wind on the scroll and thought.


    Chen knows that the system can be exchanged for Chakra attributes. Although the destructive power of Fengdun Ninjutsu is very strong, it is not necessary for Chen now.And the price of chakra properties is not cheap, each chakra property requires 10,000 points.And some special chakra attributes, like crystal escape, ice escape, and the like, belong to the boundary of blood succession, and require higher points.


    "System, what''s the recovery price of Fengdan Breakthrough?" Chen Xiang asked the system.


    "Feng Dun: Big breakthrough, item type: skill, item level: c, need to exchange points: 500, system can get points: 250." The system explained to Chen, "I go, I will lose half of my points directly, system It''s too dark, profiteer!" Chen complained to the system.


    PS: Does anyone watch it?Still an old saying, ask for collection, ask for flowers!


    Chapter 17: Obtaining the Art of Flying Thunder God


    "Shulking Snakeman, this ninjutsu is good. You can learn it, and there is also an advanced version of Shulking Snakeman. These two are very practical, and you have to learn!"

 15 Naruto Power System Chapter 15

    Hilarious Shadow Snake Hand is a secret technique created by Oshe Maru, which belongs to B-level ninjutsu.There are more snakes summoned by the hidden shadow snake hand, which improves the diversity of ninjutsu!!The large snakes summoned instantly take on the tasks of intimidation, containment, capture, etc., to achieve the effect of multiple combos!!The other party was restrained before he could react!!


    "Tu Dun, Tu clone, Tu Dun, Tu Dragon bullet. Tu Dun, Tu Liubi. You can''t learn the three Tu Dun ninjutsu, so sell it."


    "Psychic technique: Rashomon? Good thing!" Chen saw a ninjutsu recorded on the scroll, and said with bright eyes.


    This Rashomon is a super high-level defensive ninjutsu. This technique was used by Sakan at the end of the first part. Although there was only one door at the time, the defense was already quite strong, blocking the teeth of the super A-level ninjutsu- -Fang Fang.And in the second part, this is the three Rashomon psychic created by Oshemaru in order to resist the four-tailed Naruto who is completely unconscious.However, the chakra consumed by this technique is still relatively huge, so not everyone can use it.The summoned triple Rashomon was completely eliminated by the four-tailed Naruto''s tail beast cannon.Moreover, this triple Rashomon is not the limit.In the following plot, the original Naruto recalls used Rashomon when fighting Uchiha Madara.At that time, also in order to resist the nine-tailed beast bullets, the first generation of Naruto-Senjuzu psychic created five Rashomon.The defensive ability is stronger than the triple Rashomon of Oshemaru.


    "What I lack most now is a defensive ninjutsu. This Rashomon came at the right time." Don''t look at the triple Rashomon of Oshemaru in the original book being exploded by Naruto casually. That would be a big mistake!You must know that Naruto at that time used the tail beast jade with the four tails exploded. That kind of destructive power can not be played by a ninja.


    "All the rest will be converted into points. Anyway, I won''t use it." Chen looked at the skills on the scroll, there was nothing worth collecting, and he planned to let the system recycle it.


    Chen found a usable pen in the laboratory, and recorded the three ninjutsu on the scroll: Shulker Snakehand, Shulker Snakeman, and spiritism: Rashomon.Then said to the system: "System, count all the ninjutsu in the scrolls, and then collect them."


    "Ding found 2 A-level ninjutsu, 3 B-level ninjutsu, and 2 C-level ninjutsu. Will they be recovered?"


    "OK!" Chen thought about it again, there was really nothing to learn, and he answered yes to the system.


    "Ding! The recovery is successful, and the host earns points: 8500." The system prompts.


    "Haha! Be rich, be rich, love Uncle Snake! La! La! La! Demacia!" Chen, who had won a huge amount of points, was incoherently excited at this time."It seems that brother is also the protagonist''s fate. You can find it here if you just stroll around. Not only can you learn a few powerful ninjutsu, but you also get a point, which is great! Haha~~"


    "System, check my total points?" After the excitement, Chen asked the system to check his points."You should be able to exchange stronger skills now!"


    "All points of the host: 12343, open the exchange interface?"


    "Well, the offensive skills I know now include finger guns, fireballs, and chidori. I can also learn the Shulker Snakeman in the future. It is enough for now. There is no defensive type for the time being, but I will master Luo in the future. Shengmen, so there is no need to redeem it. The auxiliary type has the most basic three-shension technique and moon step, and now it lacks a life-saving skill. This time, I will exchange for a life-saving skill!" Chen thought of a life-saving skill now. None, you must first redeem a life-saving skill.


    "Life-saving skills, it''s best to count the blurring with soil, and stand in an invincible place directly. But this exchange is definitely not that simple. According to the urine of the system, it must be said that it is not a kaleidoscope and cannot be exchanged. Right!"


    "System, can I redeem the blur?" Although I felt hopeless, Chen still asked the system. After all, the blur skills were too attractive.I didn''t see the soil in the original book, I just relied on this skill to pretend to be forced, slander and deceive everywhere.During the Five Shadows talks, he was even more pulling the wind on the stage, and then after the domineering declaration of war, he left calmly and unscathed.Relying on this virtual skill.This virtual skill is simply a must-have!


    "Blur, item type: skill, item level: S-level, need to redeem points: 10000. Note: This skill is derived from the kaleidoscope writing round eye skills, you need to have a kaleidoscope writing round eye to exchange, the host conditions are insufficient, cannot be exchanged "The system''s emotionless voice broke Chen''s illusion.


    "Hehe, I knew you would say that." However, Chen, who had already seen everything, was not depressed."Life-saving skills, life-saving skills..." Chen muttered, thinking constantly in his mind.Suddenly his eyes lit up, and he thought of a very powerful ninjutsu. This ninjutsu is also S-level, which can be used not only to save lives, but also to attack the enemy.


    "System, can I redeem the Art of Flying Thunder God?" Chen asked expectantly, praying in his heart, if it can be redeemed, it must be redeemed!


    "Flying Thunder God''s art, item type: skill, item level: S-level, need to exchange points: 10000, do you want to exchange it?" The system''s flat voice came, but Chen was extremely excited by what he said.


    "Exchange, confirm the exchange, give me the exchange immediately!" Chen said excitedly.


    "Ding, the exchange is successful, deducted points: 10,000, remaining points: 2343."


    Nuan Liu is another warm current, and I saw Nuan Liu Jun rushing into Chen''s tender body again.Chen has mastered this awesome skill, and his heart is extremely excited.He finally had the ability to press the bottom of the box, and it was still such a powerful skill as Flying Thunder God.Then, a piece of information appeared in Chen''s mind.


    The Art of Thunder God: This technique is the space-time ninjutsu pioneered by the second generation of Naruto. It uses the technique to achieve teleportation and space jump. The caster will leave the God of Thunder in the place where his body can touch. When the enemy¡¯s body is left behind, it means that it has been written with a spell mark representing death.


    Flying Thunder God Slash (Second Stage): Throws the kunai that has been marked with a technique in the battle, and then instantly transfers to the high-speed kunai, which makes the enemy unable to react and defend.


    Spinning flashing super round dance roar three styles: use the special technique kunai and shadow clone, use the thunder god technique to shuttle through the various techniques in the place full of kunai, and use high-speed body art to attack from multiple positions enemy.


    Temporal and spatial enchantment: Flying Thunder God is used on the defensive side, and the enchantment can be opened around it with a technique, and the attacks cast in the enchantment can be transferred to other places with the Flying Thunder God technique. This is very similar to the power of God.


    Temporal and Spatial Perception of Thunder God: No need to print, two fingers touch the ground / one finger touch the ground, perceive the enemy''s number and strength.


    "It''s too powerful, too powerful. It''s worthy of the fame of the fourth generation of Hokage." Chen said excitedly."Let''s learn those ninjutsu first." Chen was in a good mood, and picked up the shulker and spiritism that had just been copied: Rashomon began to study.


    After studying the "Secret Method. Shulking Snake Hand" Chen used the Shulking Snake Hand according to the above method.I saw Chen''s arm instantly transformed into the appearance of a snake, opened his mouth and attacked the specimen jar on the shelf not far away, directly pierced the specimen jar and then retracted back to change back to the original arm.


    I have to say that Chen''s talent is still a genius type, and this ninjutsu can only be used after research.Although genius is one percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration, sometimes the one percent inspiration is far more important than the ninety-nine percent perspiration.


    Then, Chen launched the skill "Secret Technique. Hidden Shadow Multi Snake Hands." This time, 5.6 snakes were transformed into his arms and attacked towards the various specimen jars on the shelf, without any suspense, they all smashed.


    "Awesome, not only capable of long-range strikes, but also flexible in dodge, containment, capture and other actions." Chen praised after taking the Shulker''s hand back.


    "Try this again!" Chen''s hands quickly knotted, and then he gathered Chakra into his right hand to form a thunder and lightning shape. Because the lightning was too violent, his right hand was beating uncontrollably, Chen had to use it. The left hand grasped the right wrist.At this time, the thunder and lightning in his hand made a shrill noise, as if thousands of birds were singing together.


    After the skill was formed, Tatsun released his left hand, shouted "Thunder Dun. Chidori!" and stab at the table in front of him."Boom!" With a sound, the wooden table was directly torn apart.


    "Huh~~ This Chidori''s breaking power is really not covered. The feeling of destroying everything is really cool. No wonder Erzhuzi likes to use it so much." Chen said excitedly as he looked at the torn apart table.


    "Haha! My current strength has at least reached the strength of Zhongren!" Chen suddenly thought of his strength, and he was not sure what extent he had reached.After all, he has never played against anyone before coming into this world, and that Shabi Taiyi''s must not be counted.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. I haven''t practiced this year, and my strength hasn''t improved. Instead, it has regressed slightly. The top priority now is to cultivate back the strength that has regressed this year!" Chen said firmly.


    Strength is king!


    PS: Ask for flowers, ask for collection!


    Chapter 18: Being Bullied


    It was already evening when Chen came out of the laboratory to practice.


    "Is it so late? I didn''t notice the passage of time underneath the laboratory. Now the ninja school is over, so I must go back quickly." Chen muttered to himself while watching the darkening sky."Maybe Sasuke is looking for me worried now."


    You must know that Sasuke hasn''t gone to Oshemaru yet, so his personality hasn''t become gloomy, although he looks cold.Since he didn''t send Chen to the orphanage a year ago but took him home to take care of him, he was very concerned about the brother Chen.And in the original book, he even used his body to attack Shiro for Naruto.In order to conceal his cherishment for Naruto, he argued while he was still alive that he was not doing this to save Naruto, but that his body was involuntary.So the current Sasuke is just a heart-warming Uchiha Sasuke who pays attention to feelings.


    Just when Chen Kuai walked to the open space where he had previously cultivated, he suddenly heard some noises, as if it had come from the open space where he had cultivated before.


    "There is someone in front!" Chen immediately ran up to a big tree next to him to hide.After a long time, the movement continued there, and did not leave.


    "Could it be who is cultivating over there? Who would it be?" Chen thought suspiciously.Then he carefully dived towards the movement over there.


    "It turned out to be him. The person who has been cultivating here is actually Sasuke." Tatsun dived to the vicinity of the previous cultivation open space, jumped onto a big tree and looked at the open space at this time someone was training hard, that The man is Sasuke.


    Sasuke used to come here by himself for training after school every day, and today is no exception.At this time, he was coming here to practice after school as usual. What he didn''t know was that someone was watching him at this time.


    At this time, Sasuke had already collapsed and was lying on the ground panting. After being stimulated by the events of last night, he was more desperate than ever.After resting for a while, he gritted his teeth and stood up, staggering back.


    "Is it so desperate?" Chen looked at Sasuke''s staggering back, and his heart was also shocked by Sasuke''s persistence.Looking at the figure that was gradually moving away, muttered to himself: "I want to become stronger urgently, and then go to Itachi for revenge?"


    After Sasuke left, Tatsumi also walked out of the hiding place and came to the place where Sasuke trained just now.At this time, the scorched wooden stakes had been replaced by Sasuke, and the new wooden stakes were still nailed with shurikens.


    Chen stretched out his hand and drew out a shuriken and played it in his hand thoughtfully and said, "Would you like to help him?" After thinking about it, Chen decided to help him. After all, Sasuke is also in him. The only relative in this world.Seeing his hard work, Chen couldn''t help but want to help him.


    Looking at the sky, it was very late.Chen also walked back in the direction of home.


    Chen returned to the streets of Konoha, still showing an idiot look.When I was about to return home, I ran into a few students from the Ninja School who came oncomingly. These students were the ones who were driven away by Tatsun when they bullied Naruto, and that Shabi Taichi was there. .The Shabi Taiyi people were also surprised when they saw Chen Shi."Uchiha Sasuke? Didn''t we just meet him in front of him? Why did we meet him here again?" Since Tatsumi hasn''t shown his face for more than a year, the students at Ninja School have almost forgotten this person. So what they thought for the first time was that Sasuke Uchiha hadn''t paid attention to these people and was planning to pass them by.At this time, Taiyi Shabi suddenly thought of something.Called to Tatsun: "Uchiha Tatsuo, are you Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    Chen stopped when he heard Shabi Taiyi calling himself.Then he turned his head and pretended to be timid and asked them weakly: "What do you want me to do?"


    "Uchiha Tatsu, it''s really Uchiha Tatsu! Go, let''s go over." After hearing Tatsun''s answer, Shabi Taichi said to the companion next to him with excitement.


    "Taiyi, shouldn''t you mean..." a student next to him asked Taiyi."Stop it, he is Uchiha Sasuke''s brother, and he was very good a year ago." Another child said to Shabi Taiichi with some worry.


    "What are you afraid of? I heard that this Uchiha Tatsumi suffered a severe mental shock after his family was annihilated a year ago and became a fool. In the end, he dropped out of the ninja school. It must be a waste. There is nothing terrible at all. . And so many of us are still students at the Ninja School. Are you afraid that he is a fool?¡± Shabi Taiichi incited several other students.


    "However, he is Uchiha Sasuke''s brother. If we bully his brother Uchiha Tatsuno, if we let Uchiha Sasuke know this, we will not let us go. The last child said worriedly.

 16 Naruto Power System Chapter 16

    Sasuke has been practicing desperately for more than a year, and Uchiha Sasuke always gets the first place in every test or competition.So his strength has become the strongest in the class, and Sasuke Uchiha is very deterrent to his classmates in Ninja School.


    It''s okay not to mention Sasuke. When it comes to Uchiha Sasuke, Shabi Taichi gets angry.Originally, before going to the ninja school, Taiichi Shabi was a little stronger than ordinary children, so he often bullied other children.However, after the Ninja School, I was frustrated everywhere. On the first day of school, Uchiha Tatsun was in front of all the classmates. He killed himself with one move, leaving himself in front of the classmates and Xiaojing. Face.Since then, he has been holding a grudge, always looking for opportunities to take revenge.But there was no chance, because Uchiha Tatsuo''s strength was too strong.As time passed, the gap between him and Uchiha Tatsun became larger and larger, Tatsun has always been called a genius in school.But Shabi Taiyi was just an ordinary civilian student, without any qualifications. Even some of the people who had been bullied by him had surpassed him and defeated him in turn.After all, a ninja is not strong for anyone who has a strong body, so his body a little stronger than the average person can''t help him.The students who were bullied by him in the past and were afraid when they saw him, now bully him in turn.This made Shabi Taiyi very frustrated, but helpless.In a confrontation test a few days ago, he was also killed by Sasuke, who was also Uchiha, and once again embarrassed in Uchiha''s hands.


    Taichi Shabi hated Uchiha to death, but he was helpless.His strength is relatively poor in the class, to put it bluntly, that is, the tail of the crane.If you want to seek revenge from Sasuke, you don''t even have to think about it. The two are not at the same level.


    Now Shabi Taiyi has long become the laughing stock of the classmates, making him unable to raise his head.He blamed all this on the heads of Uchiha Tatsu and Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Sasuke had no hope of revenge.Today he even met Uchiha Tatsumi who had become a fool. Of course, he would not easily let go of this opportunity, wanting to vent Tatsumi''s fierce humiliation.


    Mrs. Shabi said to the frightened companions: "What are you afraid of? I won''t tell you, no one will know if you don''t tell me." "But, what if Uchiha Tatsumi went back and told Sasuke Uchiha by himself?" Those students were still very worried, after all, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t say they could deal with it.They are just ordinary civilian students. They are not very talented and belong to the tail of the crane in the class, so they got together with Taiichi Shabi.


    "Don''t worry, he is an idiot, no one will believe what an idiot said." Sha Bi Taiyi said to the partner next to him, and walked towards Xiang Chen with a grinning grin.


    Taiyi Shabi arrived in front of Chen and said to Chen sarcastically: "Oh! Isn''t this the great genius of the past? I heard that he has become an idiot! Hahaha!"


    "You...what do you want to do?" Seeing Taiichi Shabi approaching, Chen pretended to be very scared and slowly backed away."This scum seems to want to do something to me!" Chen thought in his heart: "What is he, it seems that he will inevitably be beaten today. Shabi Taiyi, I remember!"


    "What do you want to do? Of course..." Shabi Taiyi directly kicked Chen''s body and directly kicked Chen to the ground."Of course I beat you! An idiot!" Seeing the scared expression on Chen''s face, I felt refreshed."Aren''t you Uchiha? Are you not Konoha''s wealthy? Are you not a genius? Hahaha!! You said, said, why don''t you say it!" Shabi Taiyi kicked and fell to the ground. One side yelled at Chen savagely.


    Chen silently endured Shabi Taiyi''s kick, but he was about to explode in his heart."Sabi Taiyi, I remember. The humiliation suffered today will surely be returned ten times in the future!"


    "Hey, come over and kick a few feet too, he is an idiot, what are you afraid of?" Shabi Taiyi turned his head and said to the other three children.


    However, the children did not go forward, but waved their hands too far at the sand wall one by one: "No need! You don''t need to do it yourself."


    "What are you doing, stop!" Just when Shabi Taichi was about to continue to humiliate Uchiha Tatsumi, a voice suddenly came from behind them.It was a woman''s voice, and that woman''s voice sounded very unhappy.


    Everyone looked over and found that at this moment a very young and beautiful woman was walking towards this side, and the questioning sound was from her!


    PS: For collection, for flowers!!plus


    Chapter 19: Ino and Oi


    Yurihong is in a good mood today. After just completing a task, she wants to find a tavern and drink a few glasses of soju to celebrate her work.Unexpectedly, I encountered several children on the street to bully another child, and the attack was heavy.Whoever encountered this kind of thing would not just sit back and watch, Xi Rihong walked over to the children.


    "Aren''t you Uchiha? Are you not Konoha''s wealthy? Are you not a genius? Hahaha!! You said, say, why don''t you say it?" It came from the group of beating children An arrogant voice.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!" Xi Rihong walked behind the group of children and scolded them.


    Shabi Taiyi and they looked back when they heard the sound, and found a woman wearing a ninja vest with a ninja guard on her forehead, frowning at them.


    "Ah! Someone is coming, go, go!" The children saw an adult coming, and immediately ran away like birds and beasts.


    "Little devil, are you okay?" Xi Rihong knelt down to help Chen up, and slapped Chen on the dust!Asked him.


    "Fortunately, I was saved!" Chen thought in his heart, then raised his head to look at the person who helped him.


    "Black shawl curly hair, red eyes, this shouldn''t be Xi Rihong." Chen thought in surprise.


    "Sister, I''m fine!" Chen said, shook his head at Hong.


    "Then you can go back by yourself? Forget it, let me take you back, lest the kids come to hit you again." Hong said, pulling Chen and sending him home."Let''s go, I''ll take you back. How do you get home?"


    As soon as he got home, he found that Sasuke was running out of the house, his expression a little worried.It turned out that Sasuke went home and delivered the food to Chen, only to find that Chen was not in the room. The first thing he thought of was that Chen had been taken away.After all, Chen has never left the house in this year, and there were people who wanted to take him away last night. He was worried that Chen would also be taken away by the "root" person.So without even thinking about it, he ran out and planned to find Hokage for help.As soon as he ran out of the house, he found Chen and Xi Rihong who had sent Chen home, and then rushed over.


    "Asshole, where did you go?" Sasuke, who had just rushed over, ignoring the Yurihong who was on the side, directly shouted at Chen with his head over his head.Although the tone is very bad, he can still hear the care.


    "I...I saw that Sasuke hadn''t come back for so long, and I wanted to go to Sasuke." Tatsun said to Sasuke with a timid expression.


    Hearing Chen''s words, Sasuke was relieved in his heart, but still angrily said to Chen: "Idiot, whoever asks you to come out to find me will only drag others'' idiots."


    Chen can only lower his head and dare not reply.


    "Well, you''re called Sasuke, right? Don''t blame him, he just went out because he wanted to find you. Isn''t it all right now, don''t worry too much." Red persuaded.


    "Who would worry about him as an idiot, I''m just afraid he ran out and lost my face." Sasuke said stiffly.


    "Well, now that Tatsun has arrived home, I will leave first." Yurihong said to Sasuke and Tatsun.


    "Anyway, thank you for sending this idiot back. It''s troublesome for you." Sasuke bowed to Hong to express his thanks.


    "Well, it''s okay." Hong waved his hand, then turned and left.


    "Humph! Go back with me!" Sasuke Chutatsu drank after Hong left.Chen could only follow Sasuke obediently and enter the house.


    "Huh? What''s the matter with you?" After returning home, Sasuke also noticed Chen''s embarrassment at this time, even his clothes were torn.(Chen tore it by herself while making the torch) Just now I was too worried, so I didn''t notice it for a while, and only found out when I returned home, so he asked Chen.


    "Yes... It''s Shabi Taiyi, who beat me." Chen told Sasuke what had just happened. He knew that Sasuke''s personality would definitely be troublesome for Shabi Taiyi. He could not attack Shabi Taichi now, so he had to borrow Sasuke. Shabi Taiyi who has been dying by his hand taught me a lesson.


    "Taichi Shabi! The mere tail of the crane, dare to bully Uchiha!" After knowing that Chen was bullied by the tail of the crane, Sasuke became angry. Tomorrow, Taichi Shabi must pay the price.


    Afterwards, the two of them sat together for dinner, and then went back to their rooms to rest.


    Early the next morning, Sasuke went to the ninja school with anger.


    "Sasuke, good morning!" As soon as Sasuke arrived in the classroom, Sakura greeted him and greeted Sasuke.It''s just that Sasuke didn''t pay attention to her, but went directly to the protagonist''s seat and sat down.Seeing that Sasuke still ignored her, Kozakura fell into a low pitch.


    "Hehe, I was ignored by Sasuke again, but it doesn''t matter, Sakura will definitely succeed in the future." Seeing that his girlfriend was so disappointed, Ino came to comfort him.


    "Um! It''s okay, I''m used to it." Sakura smiled and said to Ino that she was okay."Also, I will always insist, and I must make Sasuke like me."


    "Well, come on!" Ino encouraged Sakura.


    "Well, so are you Ino!" Sakura also said encouragingly to Ino.


    "Me?" Ino looked at Sakura, and said questioningly, "What happened to me?"


    "Hehe, Ino has to come on, find someone you like!" Sakura whispered to Ino''s ear.


    "I..." Ino didn''t react to what Sakura said suddenly.But soon, after Ino reacted, Tatsun appeared in his mind, and then smiled and said to Sakura: "Well, I already have someone I like!"


    "Really? Who is it? Tell me! Is it someone in our class?" Kozakura asked gossiping.


    "Hehe, he is no longer in class." Ino said with a wry smile.


    "Not in the class anymore?" Kozakura was a little confused, not in the class, who would it be?Suddenly, Sakura thought of someone, and hurriedly asked Ino, "You tell me Ino, don''t you still like that Tatsun, right?" Ino and Sakura have always been very good friends, so Ino Like Chen, Sakura knows it.At that time, the two of them agreed that Sakura would marry Sasuke when they grew up, and Ino would marry Tatsun.However, a year ago, after the Uchiha family''s killing of the door occurred, Chen received a very serious mental shock and was already stupid.Kosakura thought that Ino would withdraw her feelings for Tatsun, but she didn''t expect that it had been more than a year, and Ino still did not forget Tatsun.


    Ino didn''t deny it, looking at Sakura firmly and said: "Yes, yes, I like Chenjun. When Chenjun first came to school, I always liked him, even now, I still like him. "


    "But... but Tatsu-kun... he is already like that... why would you still like him?" Kozakura really didn''t want Ino to still remember Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Yes, although Chen Jun has become like that now, I believe he will get better." Ino said.


    "But... what if he doesn''t get better by the day? Isn''t it too stupid for you?" Sakura still intends to persuade Ino."Only you can be so stupid."


    "No, Tatsu-kun will definitely get better, I believe Tatsu-kun. Moreover, I''m not the only one waiting for Tatsu!" After saying this to Sakura, Ino looked at the person behind him A girl with long hair, this girl is the Xiaojing who sat with Chen before."If I give up now, I will lose to Xiaojing! So, I will wait for Chen until he gets better." The Xiaojing who was sitting at the back seemed to sense Ino''s gaze. Looking at Ino in the same way, the two girls looked at each other and smiled, as if they both understood what was in each other''s eyes.


    Yes, Xiaojing also liked Chen when Chen was in school.At that time Xiaojing still had no friends because of Taiyi Shabi.No one dared to talk to her and avoided her.So she stayed alone, and this situation continued until Chen appeared.


    Chen didn''t avoid her like other people, but talked to herself happily.But Chen was challenged by Shabi Taiyi for talking to himself.Xiaojing thought that he had harmed Chen, so he blamed himself.Just when Xiao Jing thought Chen would be beaten by too much like the kid who talked to him before, Chen unexpectedly defeated Shabi Taiyi easily.Chen''s strong posture at that time deeply attracted Xiao Jing.

 17 Naruto Power System Chapter 17

    From then on, Xiaojing had a special feeling for Chen.As Hechen stayed together for longer and longer, that trace of emotion gradually deepened, and finally slowly turned into love.


    However, compared to the cheerful Ino, Xiao Jing is much more reserved. Since there is no one to talk to and play with him since childhood, Xiao Jing has always been a very introverted little girl, and has never dared to make bold moves against Tatsun like Ino. .Because every time Tatsun comes to the classroom, Ino always runs over to stick Tatsun.Sometimes he would hold Chen''s arm, and sometimes he would pounce on Chen''s back, always looking very affectionate.And Xiao Jing could only admire Ino on one side, paying attention to Tatsun silently, and did not act so intimately toward Tatsu like Ino did.


    Although Xiaojing never showed her feelings for Chen, Ino, who also likes Chen, can see her thoughts.Then Ino would always look for Xiaojing''s ballast and confront her everywhere.After all, it is impossible for her to give Chen to someone, whoever dares to fight Chen''s idea is her enemy.


    Later, Xiaojing also understood why Ino liked to trouble her so much.It was because Ino knew that she liked Chen, so she was afraid that she would take Chen away.


    PS: Seeking collection, seeking flowers!


    Chapter 20: Tree Climbing Training


    Although Xiaojing never showed her feelings for Chen, Ino, who also likes Chen, can see her thoughts.Then Ino would always look for Xiaojing''s ballast and confront her everywhere.After all, it is impossible for her to give Chen to someone, whoever dares to fight Chen''s idea is her enemy.


    Later, Xiaojing also understood why Ino liked to trouble her so much.It was because Ino knew that she liked Chen, so she was afraid that she would take Chen away.


    Now Xiao Jing couldn''t bear it anymore.Jun is not yours, you like Chen Jun, and I like it too.If you find me trouble, then I will find you trouble and trouble you, see who is afraid of whom.


    In the end, the two who did not meet in the original book became a pair of rivals.Every day I ridicule each other, ridicule each other, and fight against each other every day.And because of this gradual change, Xiaojing''s originally very introverted character has become as cheerful and bold as Ino. Her feelings for Tatsun are no longer hidden as before, but expressed boldly like Ino.As a result, the two have become rivals like Sakura and Ino in the original work. Every day in the classroom, the two girls compete for husband. You can often see Oi and Ino holding Tatsun¡¯s hand, pulling like a tug of war. No one is allowed.This makes Chen in the middle very helpless. Although very helpless, Chen doesn''t get bored, but rather enjoys it.


    But also more than a year ago, because Uchiha was annihilated, Chen received a severe mental shock, and became an idiot who couldn''t take care of himself.So he dropped out of school and has been training at home.And everyone would visit at the beginning, but when they found that Chen showed no signs of getting better, they gradually forgot about Chen.On the other hand, Ino and Xiaojing always believed that Chen would get better, and they would often visit Chen after a short distance.It''s just that Chen didn''t remember them, so they were disappointed every time.


    In the end, the two of them often go to Wangchen together, so they can feel each other''s mood, and the two slowly go from competing with each other to understanding each other.Then they comforted each other, cheered each other up, and gradually became a pair of very good friends.They always believed that Chen would get better, and both of them were praying for Chen, hoping that Chen could return to the previous appearance as soon as possible, silently waiting for Chen.


    "I and Xiaojing will always wait for Tatsun to get better!" Ino said to Sakura with a smile, his eyes firm.


    "You and Xiaojing? Difficult... don''t you...you?" Sakura looked at Ino, then at Xiaojing, her eyes full of disbelief.


    "Well! Yes, Xiaojing and I will no longer argue about Chen. We both understand each other''s feelings for Chen, and we will not give up easily. And now the most important thing is to wait for Chen to get better."


    "You guys are crazy? How can this be?" Sakura felt that Ino must be crazy to say something like this: "Moreover, no one can agree with this kind of thing. Ino, wake up! Don''t worry about Tatsun. Yes, forget him."


    "I''m not crazy, I know exactly what I''m thinking, so Sakura, you don''t have to say anything." Ino "You...you...!" Sakura was already shocked by Ino''s speech.


    "Okay, go back to your seat, Mr. Iruka will come to class soon." Ino said as he walked to his seat.


    "Crazy, really crazy! No, I have to persuade Ino to come back. It''s ridiculous!" Sakura can''t accept such a thing. She thinks Ino is just a momentary confusion. As long as she persuades Ino, she will definitely wake up. Here.


    At this moment, Iluka had already arrived in the classroom and was ready for class. Sakura had to go back to her seat and sit down, but now she couldn¡¯t hear what Iluka was talking about, she just wanted to do whatever she wanted. Forget Ino and Uchiha Tatsumi.


    At this time, Chen got up when Sasuke went out, and after eating the breakfast that Sasuke left him, he planned to return to the laboratory to continue practicing.


    But this time it was not as troublesome as it was yesterday, because after getting the Flying Thunder God technique yesterday, Chen planted the Flying Thunder God coordinate technique in that laboratory.Not only in the laboratory, Chen also performed the coordinate technique in his own room, so that he could come and go freely in the laboratory and his room.


    "You have to make some preparations, lest Sasuke comes back suddenly without seeing me and will be anxious again. Let''s get a clone and stay in the room." Chen thought for a while: "It''s better to get a shadow clone. The shadow clone is better than the clone technique. Better, and the role of shadow clone is very important, not only can be used for cultivation, but also as a means of attack, very practical, and must be exchanged.


    The clone technique is not an entity, but a phantom, which can only confuse the sight of ordinary ninjas (if you have a writing wheel and white eyes, you can see through), and it does not have the ability to attack.


    The shadow clone is to divide its own chakra into equal parts, which can attack and act. Because the chakra is evenly distributed, the entity cannot be seen with the eyes, but the kaleidoscope can write round eyes (after special training, such as Madara see through Yamato''s Mu Dun clone).After the shadow clone is released, the body can gain the experience gained by the released shadow clone.


    There is no substantial difference between multiple shadow clones and shadow clones, but they are terrifying in number. Because each clone shares the chakras equally, people other than those with physique like Naruto are likely to lose their lives, so it is forbidden.


    "System, how many points does it take to redeem the shadow clone?" Chen asked the system.


    "Answer the host: Shadow clone art, item type: skill, item level: B-level, need to exchange points: 2000, host points are not enough to be exchanged."


    "Isn¡¯t the points enough? Forget it, let¡¯s use the avatar technique in the three-body technique for the time being. Just in case Sasuke goes home early, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. After all, Danzo no longer sends anyone to monitor me. , I should not be able to see the strength that Sasuke Xiaren has not reached. "There is no way, Chen had to use the clone technique to change a clone, and then let him sleep on the tatami.


    "Well, that''s all right. You don''t have to worry about Sasuke finding out that he is not in the room in the future." Chen looked at the doppelganger lying on the tatami mat and nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Then Chen Yimin moved, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared into the room like this.It was already in the laboratory when it appeared again.


    "Start practicing Chakra control from today!" Chen plans to practice according to the method taught by Kakashi in the original book, that is, treading water and climbing trees.


    "Ding! System release mission: Master the tree climbing skills within two days of the host. Reward for mission completion: 300 points, penalty for mission failure: None, accept?" The long-lost mission prompt sounded today, making Chen excited Woke up.


    "Finally I have a task to pick up, how long has it been? I almost forgot that the system has the function of publishing tasks!" Chen said excitedly: "Receive, of course, it is rare for the system to publish tasks, no matter how difficult it is, I will receive them."


    If you think this tree-climbing training is very simple, you would be quite wrong.


    Chakra is the energy that a ninja needs when using ninjutsu. It can also be made into a thread to bind opponents or cut off the same material that is made of chakra.


    To put it simply, Chakra is the energy necessary to use ninjutsu.In general, this energy is composed of: 1. From the 130 trillion cells in the human body, the body energy is taken up by one cell.2. The spiritual energy that has been trained through many practices and accumulated experience.


    In other words, the so-called "ninjutsu" is to absorb these two kinds of energy from the body, after the refining (this is called extracting the chakra) will, it will be activated after the step of "Jie Yin"!


    Like Chen, although he has been able to use ninjutsu, he has not yet fully mastered Chakra.The so-called extraction of chakra is to extract the energy of the body and spirit, and then mix them in the body.According to the different ninjutsu, the amount of extraction is different, and the required blending will be different.Chen can''t use chakras effectively yet. Even if he can extract the chakras, if he can''t control the balance, not only will the effect of ninjutsu be greatly reduced, it will even make it impossible to activate it.And because of the waste of energy, it will also create weaknesses that cannot last forever.


    This kind of tree climbing practice is not the kind of ordinary climbing that uses both hands and feet, but concentrates the chakra on the soles of the feet, lets the feet stick to the trunk, and walks up vertically.


    The purpose of this training is to gather the right amount of chakras in the right place. The amount of chakras needed to climb trees is very subtle, and the soles of the feet are the most difficult part to gather chakras.In other words, as long as you can practice climbing trees, you can learn any ninjutsu, which is the theory.


    And the second point of this training is to maintain the refined chakras. Ninjas mostly refine the chakras in battle. In that case, controlling and maintaining the chakras is even more difficult.


    Therefore, to improve strength, tree climbing training is a must.Since this training could not be carried out in the laboratory, Chen walked out of the laboratory and went to the woods outside to start tree climbing training.


    Chen came to the cave and found a big tree with a straight trunk: "Training for tree climbing, I can''t remember how Kakashi taught it. But it is certain to gather chakras on your feet, try first Try it!"


    Thinking of this, Chen began to seal with her hands, then gathered all the Chakras on her feet, sprinted towards the tree in front of her, and then stepped on the trunk and ran up.


    However, after only running five steps, he stepped on a piece of the tree trunk, and Chen also fell down.


    "Is it because you use too many chakras?" Chen looked at the broken part of the tree thoughtfully.


    PS: Ask for flowers, ask for collection!


    Chapter 21: Lessons from Shabi Taiyi


    Chen came to the cave and found a big tree with a straight trunk: "Training for tree climbing, I can''t remember how Kakashi taught it. But it is certain to gather chakras on your feet, try first Try it!"


    Thinking of this, Chen began to seal with her hands, then gathered all the Chakras on her feet, sprinted towards the tree in front of her, and then stepped on the trunk and ran up.


    However, after only running five steps, he stepped on a piece of the tree trunk, and Chen also fell down.


    "Is it because you use too many chakras?" Chen looked at the broken part of the tree thoughtfully.


    "Try again, this time reduce the amount of chakras." Chen continued to gather the chakras. This time, the amount of chakras was much less than the previous time, and then rushed to the big tree again.


    He just ran four more steps and fell off again because he didn''t have a good balance.


    "Still not working? I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to maintain a certain amount of chakra. If the chakra is too strong, it will be trampled off. If it is too weak, it will not produce adhesion." Chen looked at the big tree in front of him, if anything. Said thoughtfully.


    "No matter what, try a few times first, and then accumulate experience slowly, you will always find the trick!"


    Then Chen started this day''s tree climbing training in the woods by himself, walking up the tree again and again, falling from the tree again and again.It kept repeating, and Chen gradually changed from the first five steps to ten and twenty steps.


    Unconsciously, time has passed for a long time.At this time, Chen was already exhausted, and was leaning against the big tree to rest in embarrassment.


    "I''ve been practicing for a day, and I''ve got a little better. I believe that another day of practice will be able to succeed. Look at the sky, Sasuke estimates that school will be over soon, I am too embarrassed now. I must go back and take a bath first so that Sasuke will not see What''s going on, that''s it for today." After a short break, Chen started Fei Lei Shen.He disappeared in the woods for an instant, and then appeared in his room.

 18 Naruto Power System Chapter 18

    "Heh~ This Fei Lei Shen is so convenient. Let''s take a bath first." Chen lifted the clone from the room and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    At this time, at the ninja school.


    "Well, today''s class is over here, everyone is over." Iluka said to the students in the class after finishing the teaching materials on the podium, and then walked out of the classroom first.


    "Yo Xi! School is finally over!" The students in the class cheered after Iluka walked out of the classroom, and then called for friends to go home together.


    "Hey! Taiyi, where shall we wait to play?" The three children yesterday came to Shabi Taiyi''s seat to greet him."Let''s go to the old riverside to play today, how about going swimming?" Shabi Taiyi replied.


    "Okay! OK! Let''s go swimming!" the children echoed.


    "You guys don''t want to go anywhere, you must give me an explanation today. Especially you, Taichi Shabi!" At this moment, Sasuke suddenly came behind the group of people, looked at them with contempt and said.


    "U... Uchiha Sasuke?" The children suddenly heard Sasuke''s words and turned their heads to look at them.Realizing that it was Uchiha Sasuke, he was immediately shocked.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, you...what do you want to do?" Shabi Taiichi said vainly when he saw Sasuke approaching the door.


    "Huh! You know what I want to do in your heart. Follow me to the training ground. Also, don''t try to escape. If you dare not come, then I will go to you one by one." Sasuke said to them. After that, turned around and walked to the training ground.


    "Wow! What''s going on? Did Taiichi Shabi and the others provoke Sasuke Uchiha?" At this time, everyone in the class heard what Sasuke said to Taiichi Shabi and they were all gloating and discussing.


    "Who made them so arrogant before, it must be Sasuke Uchiha who couldn''t understand them and wanted to teach them."


    "Haha! I''m sure that Taiichi Shabi and the others will be taught miserably by Sasuke Uchiha."


    "They deserve it!"


    "Go, let''s see what''s going on."


    It seems that Taiyi Shabi and the others are really unpopular in the class. All the students in the class can''t understand them. They all sneered on one side, and their eyes were full of gloat.


    "Tai... Taichi, what should I do? You must have hit Uchiha Tatsuno yesterday, so Sasuke Uchiha came to the door." A child asked Taichi Shabi.


    "Uchiha Sasuke must have settled the accounts with us, or...or let''s not go, how about it?" the other kid said scaredly.


    "You are stupid, Uchiha Sasuke said just now, if we don¡¯t go, he will go to us one by one, then we will face him alone, you think you can deal with Uchiha alone. Sasuke?" said the last child.


    "What...what should I do about this? Tai! It''s all you, I had to do something with that Uchiha Tatsuno yesterday. Now it''s alright, his brother Uchiha Sasuke came to us, and we were all tired by you. ."


    "Yes, yesterday we told you not to bully Uchiha Tatsuo. You just didn''t listen, what should you do now?"


    "Obviously it is your own hand, and it also drags us down." The three children complained to Taiyi Shabi.


    "Okay, it''s too late to say this now. What are you afraid of? Let''s go and see what he wants to do. Don''t you dare to do nothing with us? We have four people, but he is only one. What are we afraid of? Let''s go over!" Shabi Tai said to the three children, and the three children heard what Taiyi Shabi said.One thought, yes!There are four of us, but he is alone. Are we still afraid of him?


    When I thought of this, the three children were less scared.Following Taiyi Shabi, he also walked towards the school''s training ground.


    The four came to the training ground and found that Uchiha Sasuke was waiting for them, and the class was also watching them gloating.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, what do you want to do? What''s the matter with us?" Taichi Shabi looked at the three people around him, pretending to be brave and questioning Sasuke.


    "What am I looking for you, you know yourself! What did you do last night?" Sasuke looked at Shabi Taiichi contemptuously, and said coldly.


    "We, we did nothing last night!" said a child beside Taiyi Shabi with a guilty conscience.


    "Huh! Don''t you dare to admit it? Didn''t you guys be very good last night? I even dared to cooperate and bully my brother Uchiha Tatsumi while I was away. Although I hate him, he is my brother anyway, no You can bully whatever you want," Sasuke said.


    "What? You bastards dare to bully Chen?" Ino in the crowd heard Sasuke''s words and jumped out angrily, wanting to teach Shabi Taiichi and the others to avenge Chen.


    "Ino, don''t go there, Sasuke will take care of it. Please calm down first." Sakura comforted Ino while pulling Ino.


    "How about Tatsu-kun? How is Tatsu-kun?" Oino asked Sasuke worriedly.


    "Huh! That idiot is fine, just suffered some flesh and blood." Seeing Oi''s questioning, Sasuke replied coldly.


    "You, what do you want?" Shabi Taiyi knew that he could not hide it, so he simply admitted.


    "How is it? Of course, you have to pay the same price." Sasuke said to the four of Shabi Taiichi.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, don''t be too arrogant, don''t think we are afraid of you." Taisha Shabi said to Sasuke.


    "That''s right, we have four people, and I''m afraid you won''t make it?"


    "Huh! Let''s go together! I want to see how powerful your trash is." Sasuke said contemptuously at them.


    "Asshole, deceive people too much, let''s go together!" When Shabi Taiyi saw that Sasuke had compared them to rubbish, he couldn''t bear it decisively. He greeted several friends next to him and rushed directly towards Sasuke.


    "Go to hell!" Taichi Shabi raised his fist and waved to Sasuke''s face, but Sasuke easily avoided him.The few friends in the back also followed, and shot Sasuke one after another.And Sasuke seemed to be just avoiding their attacks and didn''t make a move.


    "Are you up to this point? Rubbish." Seeing Taichi Shabi''s attack, Sasuke became impatient.Grasping a fist that hit him with his left hand, without seeing who it was, punched the opponent with his right hand in the face, and hit the opponent directly to the ground.


    In the end, the crane tails of Taiichi Shabi were of course not Sasuke''s opponents, and they were all beaten and wailed on the ground.


    Sasuke walked to a child who fell on the ground and put his foot on his head, "Remember, if you dare to offend me Uchiha in the future, I will treat you well, rubbish!"


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, we didn''t bully Uchiha Tatsumi, it was Taiichi Shabi, who did it alone." The child broke down and cried.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all Shabi Taichi. He was taught by Uchiha Tatsumi before. Last night I saw Uchiha Tatsumi alone, so I wanted to get him revenge, so I beat Uchiha Tatsuno, no matter what Our business."


    "Yes, I really don''t care about our business. We tried to persuade him at the time. He just didn''t listen."


    The three children complained about Shabi Taiyi one by one. If it were not for Shabi Taiyi, they would not have been beaten so badly by Sasuke Uchiha. Shabi Taiyi dragged them down.


    "Asshole, what are you talking about?" Taiyi Shabi saw that his previous friends had betrayed him one by one, and shouted at the three of them.


    PS: Oops, sorry, the kitten does not know how to write about fighting, so let¡¯s make up for it yourself!Later, I will slowly study this aspect of fighting.(For collection, for flowers! ­©¡­


    Chapter 22: The Way Forward


    The three children complained about Shabi Taiyi one by one. If it were not for Shabi Taiyi, they would not have been beaten so badly by Sasuke Uchiha. Shabi Taiyi dragged them down.


    "Asshole, what are you talking about?" Taiyi Shabi saw that his previous friends had betrayed him one by one, and shouted at the three of them.


    "Obviously you did it yourself, did we make a mistake?" "Yes!" The three children were also angry. There was nothing wrong with them, but they were too tired by the sand wall.He was beaten for no reason, and everyone would be upset if he changed.You dare to yell at them, do you really think they are bullying!


    "That''s it!" Sasuke retracted the foot that had stepped on a child''s head, and walked in front of Taichi Shabi, bowing his head and staring at him contemptuously.


    "You...you''ve already helped Uchiha Tatsuta take revenge! What else do you want?" Taiichi Shabi saw Sasuke staring at him, shouting in horror.


    "Huh! Whoever dares to insult me ??Uchiha, I will make him pay the price." Sasuke suddenly raised his right foot and stepped hard on Shabi Taiichi''s thigh.


    "Ah~" Shabi Taiyi screamed.


    "Apologize!" Sasuke said coldly.


    "Asshole, asshole!" Shabi Taiyi wailed and cursed.


    "Huh?" Sasuke frowned when he saw that Taichi Shabi dared to shout.Then he raised his foot again and stepped on it again."Apologize! Say you dare not anymore."

 19 Naruto Power System Chapter 19

    "Ah~ bastard, Uchiha Sasuke. I want to kill you, I must kill you." Shabi Taichi yelled.


    Seeing the miserable situation of Shabi Taiichi, the surrounding students were frightened by Sasuke, and they pleaded with Sasuke, and some even ran to find teachers.


    "Huh!" Sasuke ignored the plea of ??the students around him, but stomped his foot again."Apologize! Say you dare not anymore!"


    "Ah~~Yes...I''m sorry." Shabi Taiichi cried and said, already unable to bear the pain.


    But Sasuke did not let him go, but kicked him again."Huh! The voice is too low!"


    "Ah~~ I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I don''t dare anymore, I won''t do it anymore!" At this time, Taiyi Shabi had collapsed and kept crying.


    "Stop it, what are you doing?" At this moment, Iluka came suddenly.Iluka, who had already returned to the office, packed up her teaching materials, and was about to go home.Suddenly, a student from the class ran into the office and told him that Sasuke Uchiha and Taiichi Sabi were fighting, and they were in the training ground.


    This is incredible. There are students fighting in the school. If there is any accident, it will be troublesome.After hearing the news, Iluka was so scared that he rushed over to the training ground.


    "You bastards, why do you want to fight?" Iluka is very angry now that there are students fighting under his nose, and the attack is so heavy."Uchiha Sasuke, you say!"


    "Hey! They lost to me in the last confrontation training. They wanted revenge but didn''t dare to come to me. They turned out to bully Uchiha Tatsumi that idiot. No matter who it was, they bullied me Uchiha. I will make them pay." Sasuke looked at Iluka blankly and said.


    "But you started too hard, right?" Iruka scolded Sasuke.


    "They asked for it."


    "Asshole, you!...You!..." Iruka was so angry that he couldn''t speak when he heard Sasuke''s words.


    "You bastards follow me to the office." Iluka yelled at Sasuke and the sand wall on the ground, Taiichi and the others, then turned to the onlookers and said, "Don''t watch it anymore, and hurry back. Go home.¡± After speaking, he came to Taiyi Shabi, picked him up, and then went to the office first.


    "Hey! No matter who it is, if you dare to offend Uchiha, I will make him pay the price." Sasuke said harshly to the classmates, and then ignored their reactions and followed Yi. Luca left the training ground.


    Everyone swallowed as they looked at Shabi Taiyi''s miserable situation.There was only one thought in his mind that he must not provoke Uchiha Sasuke, otherwise it would be miserable, as Shabi Taiichi''s end was proof.


    "Xiao Jing, let''s go see Chen Jun together, I don''t know how Chen Jun is injured." After seeing the end of the matter, Ino came to Xiao Jing and said anxiously, holding her hand.


    "Well, let''s go together." Xiaojing was also very worried at this time, so he left with Ino.


    "Ino, where are you going?" Sakura quickly asked when Ino wanted to leave with Oi.


    "Let''s go see how Chen-kun is. Sakura, go back by yourself." Ino replied to Sakura, and then hurried away with Xiaojing without looking back.


    "Ino..." Kozakura looked at the leaving figures of Ino and Oi with complicated eyes, not knowing what was thinking in her heart.


    On the other side, Chen has washed away his embarrassment. He didn''t know what happened in the ninja school today. He was lying on the tatami and thinking about his future plans.


    "I''m over nine years old this year, and now I have at least the strength of Zhongren. After all, I have mastered the two powerful skills of Chidori and Flying Thunder God. Coupled with Sangouyu''s writing round eyes, even It''s Shangren. You should be able to barely fight. Even if you can''t win, you will definitely be able to retreat. But this is far from enough. With this strength, let alone seek revenge for Danzo, even if you are in Shinobi. It¡¯s also difficult to gain a foothold in the world. I can¡¯t get points in the village, so the improvement of my strength is too slow. I must escape Konoha, and leaving Konoha by myself means I don¡¯t have the shelter of the village. In addition, there is no shelter from the village, it is very dangerous in the Ninja World.


    Therefore, it is necessary to improve the strength as soon as possible. You must know that the plot will begin in about two more years, and the Chunin exam will be ushered in soon after Sasuke and the others graduate. There is also the Konoha collapse plan of Osaimaru. , Konoha will be very chaotic, and must seize that rare opportunity to earn a little points.Therefore, in the past two years, I must have at least the strength of the Ninja level.Then, when Otonin helped Sasuke defect and flee to Oshemaru, he secretly followed them out of the village.That''s it. Konoha''s people will think that Sasuke took me away together, and they won''t notice me.After all, in the eyes of Konoha''s senior management, I am already an insignificant person. It is impossible to go to Sasuke to verify it. Even if you want to verify, you have to find Sasuke."


    "Chen Jun, are you there? Xiao Jing and I came to see you." At this moment, Ino''s shout came from outside the house, and Chen was interrupted when he was thinking about things.


    "Huh? Does Ino still have Xiaojing? How did these two girls come?" Chen was still thinking about how Ino and Xiaojing came suddenly, and Ino and Xiaojing had already pushed open the door of his room and came in.Because Sasuke is not at home now, the two of them didn''t care for so long to come in directly.


    "Chen Jun, how are you doing?" The two women asked directly when they came to Chen.


    "I...what''s wrong with me? I''m fine." Chen said suspiciously, do they know that I was bullied by Taiyi Shabi?


    "It''s fine if it''s all right, it''s fine if it''s all right." Ino heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Chen seemed to be really fine.But he said bitterly: "This Shabi Taiyi is really nasty, I really want to beat him up."


    "Okay Ino, isn''t that Shabi Taiyi also paid the price? He has been taught so badly by Sasuke, you must not dare to bully Chen again." Xiaojing comforted.


    "So that''s the case! Sasuke must have taught Shabi Taiyi a lesson in school. They only knew it." Although Tatsuno didn''t know how Sasuke taught Shabi Taiyi, he felt that after hearing what Oi said. It should be miserable."But Taiyi Shabi asked for it."


    "Chen Jun, are you better now? Have you remembered the past?" Xiaojing asked Chen with concern.


    "What happened before? What did you do before? I don''t know." Chen still showed his usual appearance."Why do you always ask me about the past, the past is really annoying."


    "Um, it''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t be angry if you don''t think of it." Seeing Chen seemed to be angry, Ino said quickly.


    "Really, Sasuke didn''t force me to say anything before, you always ask me." Chen pretended to be unhappy.


    "Sorry, sorry. Let''s not ask about this, let''s say something else, Chen Jun, don''t be angry." Xiaojing also quickly comforted Chen.


    After that, Ino and Xiao Ino just chatted with Chen casually, not daring to ask him about the past.At last it was late, and Sasuke had already returned, and the two had to leave.


    "Chen Jun, I will see you later, we will go back first. Goodbye!"


    "bye!"


    "These two girls are really..." Chen looked at the back of Ino and Xiaojing leaving with a wry smile.


    PS: This chapter seems to have written Sasuke too coldly, because this chapter was done in a hurry, because I accidentally fell asleep last night and only got up in the morning.Everyone will watch it, anyway, it is the transitional chapter.Upload it first, modify it later.In addition: seeking flowers, seeking collection!!¡­


    Chapter 23: The plot begins


    After that, Ino and Xiao Ino just chatted with Chen casually, not daring to ask him about the past.At last it was late, and Sasuke had already returned, and the two had to leave.


    "Chen Jun, I will see you later, we will go back first. Goodbye!"


    "bye!"


    "These two girls are really..." Chen looked at the back of Ino and Xiaojing leaving with a wry smile.


    No words for a night~~~~


    The next day, after Sasuke went to school as usual, Tatsun also went to the woods to continue training tree climbing.At this time, Chen Zheng was hanging upside down on the branch, without borrowing any foreign objects, only relying on the soles of his feet to stick to the trunk, hanging upside down.


    "Chakra needs mental energy, so you can''t be too nervous or too desperate, and then naturally focus your attention on the tree, you can stick to it." Chen hung upside down on the tree and said proudly.


    "Ding! The host completed the task" tree climbing training."Task reward: 300 points, 2643 existing points."


    "300 points in the account, enough to redeem the shadow clone. The system, give me the art of redeeming the shadow clone." Chen thought of the importance of the shadow clone, and the separated shadow clones will evenly distribute the chakras of the body.Shadow clone is a kind of ninjutsu that can quickly improve practice, because the practice done by clone will eventually be integrated into the body.The advantage of the shadow clone technique is that it can improve the combat power and practice of the body. The disadvantage is that the shadow clone will divide the chakras of the body equally, which will consume a lot of the chakras and fatigue accumulation of the body.


    The feature of multiple shadow clones is that they are more numerous than shadow clones, and the things experienced by each clone after disappearing will be conveyed to the body one by one. Naruto used the multiple shadow clones to practice, resulting in the experience gained The number of shadow clones is doubled.However, for general shadow clone users, most of them are suitable for several clones due to the amount of chakra.However, the chakras of each avatar after multiple shadow avatars will have a very small distribution due to the huge amount, and fatigue is also superimposed on the body, which will endanger life.So in Konoha, the first generation of Hokage considered that most people could not use this dangerous technique, so it banned it.


    In short, Chen must improve his strength as soon as possible to prepare for the future escape, so it is a good way to cultivate with the shadow clone.


    "Answer the host: Shadow clone art, item type: skill, item level: B-level, need to exchange points: 2000, whether to exchange it?"


    "Yes!"


    Well, after enjoying the favor of the Nuan Liujun once again, Chen has mastered the skill of the shadow clone, which can be called a plug-in.Of course, only people like Naruto who have to spill the chakras can be regarded as plug-ins. After all, the number of his multiple shadow clones is hundreds of thousands, and ordinary people can only separate a few.


    "Try it first!" Chen Jieyin with both hands started Chakra.


    "Bang!" A burst of smoke suddenly appeared beside Chen, and then a clone identical to Chen appeared out of thin air.


    "Is this the shadow clone? A curious and wonderful feeling." Chen sighed."See if I can divide more."


    After that, Chen separated a total of two clones, counting the previous one, and adding up to three clones, "With my current Chakra, are three clones already the limit? But it''s enough. For the sake of safety, Let''s remove one first." Chen said that he lifted an Ying clone."Okay, the next one will practice treading water first, and the other will practice physique, the body, just practice ninjutsu." Don''t act after you finish.


    After training until the time was almost the same, he activated the Thunder God and returned home. After returning home, Chen did not dare to immediately release the shadow clone, but took a shower and then lay on the tatami in the room.

 20 Naruto Power System Chapter 20

    Just as soon as the clone was lifted, a feeling of fatigue hit, and the whole body was sore."I''m going, I just can''t stand it with just two more clones, so tired! Naruto guy''s physique and chakra volume are really enviable!"


    Chen fell asleep unknowingly, and he didn''t wake up until Sasuke came back from practicing and sent him in after making dinner.


    From then on, Chen used the technique of the Thunder God to come to the laboratory in the woods to practice every day when Sasuke went to school.


    Every day, he is repeating his training. As time goes by, Chen also grows up day by day, and his strength is constantly getting stronger.


    ¡­¡­Dividing line¡­¡­


    More than two years later.


    In the Naruto office building, a group of upper ninjas are waiting for the three generations of Naruto adults to speak. Among these upper ninjas are the original works of Kakashi Hagi, Yurihong, Sarutobi Asma and other future Konoha twelve strong leaders. teacher.


    "Master Naruto, is there any important task to summon us here so late?" one of them, Shangren asked.


    "Yeah! It¡¯s not a big deal, because there will be a group of students graduating from the Ninja School today. According to Konoha¡¯s practice, three lower ninjas will form a group, and then one upper ninja will lead the team. So today I called you all to let Everyone here brings a team." Three generations said after smoking a cigarette.


    "Leading the team? So that''s it!" Zhong Shangren understood why Naruto had summoned them.


    "Okay, here is a list of students, which have already been divided into groups. Tomorrow you can pick up your students according to the list." Three generations handed over a stack of papers on the table to a Shangren. Then let him send to everyone one by one.


    "Ahhhhhhh, I''m taking students again, I''m going to bid farewell to the leisurely days. Well! But it doesn''t matter, anyway, no one can pass the test, just play a game with those little ghosts." Get the list After Kakashi didn¡¯t even look at it, he stuffed it directly into his pocket, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s fine to be there later tomorrow. Those students from Shangnin will take away first, and the rest will be my students. Just make a brief introduction."


    "Do you have any objections?" Three generations asked the Shinnins below.


    "No!" The Shinobu replied.


    "In that case, go back and prepare first."


    "Three generations of adults, then we will leave first." The Shinnins bowed to the three generations and left.


    "Oh, Kakashi, don''t leave, I''ll tell you something." Three generations said to Kakashi who was about to go out.


    "Huh?" Kakashi asked suspiciously, "Three generations of adults, is there anything else?"


    "Yes, did you see it on the list just now?" Three generations smoked and said to Kakashi, "This time the students you brought are extraordinary!"


    "Huh?" Hearing the words of the three generations made Kakashi a little curious, who could make the three generations pay such attention to him, but also to leave him to explain.


    Opening the list on his hand and taking a look, Kakashi was a little surprised by the name on it.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto?" Kakashi looked at the three generations in surprise: "This is..."


    Three generations took a cigarette and said to Kakashi, "Well, the identities of these two children are not the same. Sasuke Uchiha is the orphan of the Uchiha clan. He is very talented and is the strongest among the students. This Uzumaki Naruto, you should know, his identity is even more extraordinary."


    "Are the tribe with soil and... the teacher''s child?"


    "Yes, Naruto is the child of Mizumon and Kushina. At the same time, he is also the third generation of Nine-tailed man Juli." The third generation continued: "When Kushina gave birth, he was taken advantage of by a mysterious man. Entering, he released the nine tails that were sealed in Kushina''s body, and controlled them to attack the village, resulting in heavy casualties in the village. At that time, the situation was urgent, and the water gate had to use the ghoul to seal the nine tails. It was sealed in the body of the newly born Naruto, and the disaster was calmed down."


    Three generations, smoking a cigarette, walked to the window of the office, looked at the village outside and said, "Mizuna and Kushina wanted to make Naruto the hero of the village, but..."


    "However, Naruto was regarded as the incarnation of Nine Tails by the people in the village. Since childhood, he was so cold-eyed and bullied that we were not allowed to approach Naruto, right?" Kakashi coldly interrupted for three generations.


    "Oh~~!" Three generations sighed and continued, "For some reason, I can''t disclose Naruto''s life experience. And in order to protect Naruto, I also issued a seal, but I didn''t expect Naruto to accept it. So many grievances. It¡¯s because I failed Watergate''s expectations and failed to take good care of Naruto. I''m really sorry Watergate and Kushina!"


    Seeing that all three generations said so, Kakashi did not entangle Naruto anymore.Instead, look at the last person on the list.


    "Haruno Sakura? What special identity is it?"


    "No, Haruno Sakura, she is just an ordinary civilian ninja, and there is nothing special about it." Sandai shook his head.


    "Oh! By the way, doesn''t Uchiha have another child?" Kakashi suddenly thought that there was another Uchiha clan, and asked Sandai.


    "Yeah! That''s right, there is another one. That kid is called Uchiha Tatsuno, and that Uchiha Sasuke is a brother."


    "I heard that Uchiha Tatsumi was also a genius before, and he was even more powerful than that Uchiha Sasuke when he was in Ninja School!"


    "Yes, Tatsun¡¯s talent is indeed higher than that of Sasuke. It¡¯s a pity that he was severely mentally shocked by Uchiha¡¯s tragedy many years ago, and he became a fool who couldn¡¯t even take care of himself. I went to the ninja school, and I always hid at home and let Sasuke take care of it. It was basically abandoned." Three generations said regretfully.


    "Is that right¡­¡­"


    PS: I don¡¯t want any more water, and I¡¯m going directly into the plot. I hope you don¡¯t blame me.In addition: seeking flowers, seeking collection, seeking rewards!¡­


    Chapter Twenty-Four: Zhongnin Examination


    "I heard that Uchiha Tatsumi was also a genius before, and he was even more powerful than that Uchiha Sasuke when he was in Ninja School!"


    "Yes, Tatsun¡¯s talent is indeed higher than that of Sasuke. It¡¯s a pity that he was severely mentally shocked by Uchiha¡¯s tragedy many years ago, and he became a fool who couldn¡¯t even take care of himself. I went to the ninja school, and I always hid at home and let Sasuke take care of it. It was basically abandoned." Three generations said regretfully.


    "Is that so..." Although Kakashi felt it was a pity, he didn''t think much.


    "In short, that''s all I want to say. You can find out for yourself after you meet with them tomorrow."


    "I understand, but even if they are the children of the tribe with the soil and the teacher, if they fail the test, I won''t let them become my students." Despite this, Kakashi still plans to Give them a little hint.


    "That test? I believe Naruto and others will not let you down," Sandai said to Kakashi.


    "I hope so! So, I will leave first." Kakashi saluted the three generations.


    "Go!" Sandao waved his hand, motioning for Kakashi to retreat.


    Kakashi did not return to his home after leaving the Hokage office building, but came to the Konoha Consolation Monument."Take the soil, teacher, Lin, I''m coming to see you again. I''m going to be the leader of the team again tomorrow. This time the students are actually the children of the tribe and the teacher who brought the soil, but even so, I won''t be They have any water. People who break the rules and iron rules of the ninja world are called trash. However, people who don¡¯t know how to cherish their companions are not as good as trash. This is what you teach me. If they don¡¯t pass the test , Then I have to let them go back to the ninja school to stay. After all, ninjas who don¡¯t work as a team will only die faster on the battlefield."


    On the other side, Chen was lying on the tatami, thinking about something.Today Chen went to the laboratory in the woods to practice as usual and returned home, and found something on Sasuke''s forehead.


    Protect your forehead!It symbolizes the forehead protection of the ninja.


    "In other words, Sasuke and the others graduated from the Ninja School today, so the plot has already begun!" Chen thought to himself.


    According to the plot of the original book, tomorrow Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura will be grouped together, and then meet Kakashi, and Kakashi will test them on the second day after meeting, if not unexpected Sasuke and the others will pass Kakashi''s test and become the seventh class, and will soon be an escort mission.


    "The plot has finally begun, and I will be able to leave Konoha soon." Chen thought with excitement, "It''s really exciting!"


    The next day, Sasuke went to school as usual and met their leader Kakashi. After a brief introduction of himself, Kakashi asked them all to go home and tested them the next day.As in the original book, a survival exercise was conducted.In the beginning, Sasuke and the others fought on their own, and were abused by Kakashi and were helpless.Naruto was also tied to a tree because he wanted to steal lunch by himself. Kakashi told the three of them that they were all unqualified, and then told them the importance of teamwork.Finally, he expressed his willingness to give them another chance, but it would increase the difficulty of the test. Only those who want to challenge can eat the lunch, but it is absolutely not allowed to eat Naruto, because that is a punishment for Naruto who does not follow the rules and wants to eat alone.If someone distributes it to him, it will be eliminated immediately.


    However, when Sasuke heard Naruto¡¯s hungry sound, he violated Kakashi¡¯s warning and gave the lunch to Naruto. He said that the three of them went to grab the bell in the afternoon and didn¡¯t hope that Naruto would get in the way. Just when Sakura was about to feed the tied Naruto bento, Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of them, using ninjutsu to create a scene of violent wind, howling, lightning, and thunder, pressing on Sasuke and them, and asking them why Disobey the rules set by him.Sasuke and the others said that the three of them are in a group, so they should be of one mind.


    After that, Kakashi saw that they had understood the importance of the team, and announced that they were all qualified and said that they had done this test on other teams before, but none of them passed successfully. Sasuke and them were the first. Approve the group that successfully passed this test.


    In the end, Kakashi said to them, "Those who break the rules and iron rules of the Ninja world are called waste. However, people who don''t know how to cherish their companions are not as good as waste." He declared that the acting is over, all qualified, The seventh class will start its mission tomorrow.


    After that, the seventh class would go to the Hokage Tower every day to pick up some tasks such as cutting materials and picking up water and picking up rubbish in the river. After a long time, Naruto got tired of these small tasks and expressed that he wanted to accept more advanced tasks. The last three generations took Naruto couldn''t help it, so he gave the seventh class a C-level task to escort a bridge-building expert to the Namibia safely, and then everyone in the seventh class went home to prepare.


    "I''m going to do a task tomorrow. I have to leave the village for a few days. I have already explained to the owner of Yile Ramen. When I am away, he will ask someone to bring you ramen every day, and you will be honest. Stay at home, don''t go out, do you hear it?" Sasuke returned home, after packing his luggage, he came to Tatsun''s room and said to Tatsun on the tatami.


    "Sasuke, where are you going? I want to go too!" Chen got up and said to Sasuke.


    "Idiot, I''m going to perform a task, how could I bring you this obstructive waste, and stay at home honestly for me, an idiot that will only drag people." Sasuke scolded Chen anger.

 21 Naruto Power System Chapter 21

    "Oh! I see. I will stay at home until Sasuke comes back, and I won''t go anywhere." Chen pretended to be very aggrieved and said to Sasuke disappointedly.


    "Huh! Just understand, it''s better not to cause me any trouble, otherwise you will make you look good when I come back." Sasuke warned Chen, and then left Chen''s room.


    "Going out on a mission? This must be the mission in the original book to escort the bridge builder named Dazna to the Namibia. After their mission returns, it will be the Nakanin exam. I just have more time when Sasuke is gone. Cultivation, when Oshe Maru launches Konoha''s collapse plan, take advantage of the chaos to kill a few more ninjas to earn points." Chen had already thought about it.


    The next day, Sasuke went out early to the village entrance with Naruto and the others with his bags, but waited until noon for Kakashi to show up, and after Kakashi showed the village certificate, he stepped out of the wood together. Ye, walk towards the direction of the country of wave.


    At this time, both Naruto and Sasuke were very excited, after all, it was their first time to leave the village when they grew up.Even Kakashi was late and they had forgotten what they had waited so long.


    And after Sasuke left home, Tatsun came to the old laboratory in the woods to start practicing. Although Sasuke was no longer there, Tatsun still left a shadow clone, because the owner of Yile Ramen would let his daughter Ayame during dinner. Bring ramen to Chen.Not only that, Chen also channeled a little poodle and asked him to investigate the movement in Konoha Village.


    A few days later, as the Ninja test was about to come, some ninjas from Xiaonin Village appeared in Konoha one after another, among them were the ninjas from Sandyin Village, which are also the five great ninja villages.Since Shayin Village was a defeated country during the Third Ninja World War, according to the treaty signed between the two countries, Shayin Village has lost the right to take the Ninja test in his own village. All Xiainin must go to Konoha Village to pass. Ninja test can become Ninja, and those ninjas in Xiaonin village do not have that condition or because Konoha''s Ninja test is more authoritative, so they all go to Konoha for Ninja test.


    "It''s really lively! The current Konoha is a mix of arowanas, I have to be careful, maybe that big snake pill is already in Konoha, that pervert is very jealous of Uchiha''s body, I am a thousand Don''t get his idea!" Chen also began to be alert as he watched the information sent back by the little poodle.


    In the original book, Osamaru lost to Itachi Uchiha because of the loss of eating Shaolamyan. Since then, he has been obsessed with Shaolamyan.Although he hit Sasuke with his idea in the original book, it is hard to guarantee that he would not be interested in Tatsumi who is also Uchiha, although the current Uchiha Tatsumi is already a waste.


    Chen noticed that there were more outsiders in the village, so he stopped training. He didn''t want any accidents, so he should just stay in the room and sleep honestly.


    A few days later, the seventh squad who was out on the mission returned to Konoha. Just like the plot in the original book, Naruto and Saguro''s Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari had a clash , And finally learned about the upcoming Zhongnin exam.


    And the leading teachers of the Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang, Metkai, Kakashi, Yuri Hong, and Sarutobi Asma also recommended their students to take the Zhongnin exam to the three generations.


    "My current strength should have reached the level of forbearance, right? When Konoha collapses the plan to get some points, my current strength shouldn''t be a problem." Chen lay on the tatami and thought.


    Chen has been cultivating for more than two years and has never dared to relax, so his strength has risen sharply.Relying on the impression of previous lives, the Chidori ninjutsu derives the skills of "Chidori Ryu" and "Chidori Sharp Gun".The finger gun is also practiced into the "ten-finger gun" and the six-style "six king gun".


    These skills were all developed by Chen himself, and were not exchanged by the system. I have to say that Chen''s talent is indeed very high.


    "It''s really exciting! Hey~~"


    PS: The protagonist is about to escape Konoha, are you looking forward to it? Haha!!Ask for flowers, ask for collection, ask for monthly pass, ask for reward, all kinds of requests!¡­


    Chapter Twenty-Five: When the Zhongnin exam is in progress


    Chen has been cultivating for more than two years and has never dared to relax, so his strength has risen sharply.Relying on the impression of previous lives, the Chidori ninjutsu derives the skills of "Chidori Ryu" and "Chidori Sharp Gun".The finger gun was also trained into the "Ten Finger Spear" and the Six-Type Profound Meaning "Six King Spear". These skills were all developed by Chen himself and not exchanged by the system. I have to say that Chen''s talent is indeed very high.


    "It''s really exciting! Hey~~"


    At this time, a group of ninjas were gathering in the Naruto office building.Among them is Ninja School Ninja, but most of them are Shang Ninja as the leader of the team, everyone is waiting for the three generations of Naruto to speak.


    "Look at my expression, everyone knows it, it''s already time." Three generations took a sip from the pipe and said to the people below.


    "This matter has been notified to other countries, and many ninjas from other villages have appeared in Konoha!" The third-generation son of Asma Sarutobi, the uncle with a beard, also had a cigarette in his mouth. Said to the three generations.Are Sarutobi''s all smokers?


    "Hey! When will it start?" Xi Rihong asked softly.


    "A week later."


    "So fast!" Kakashi said.


    Three generations took a deep breath and spit it out.Got up from the chair.


    "Now, I officially announce that the Zhongren selection examination will be held on July 1st a week from now, and the meeting is now adjourned."


    "Yes!" everyone replied, and then each went back to tell their students.


    Konoha''s ninjas are all preparing nervously after receiving the notice from their teacher


    Finally, after a week, the highly anticipated selection of Zhongren finally kicked off.


    First of all, those who need to participate in the selection must go to the classroom arranged by Konoha for a written test.As in the original work, Sasuke and the others clashed with the third class led by Metkay, and Sasuke clashed with Rock Lee, who is also one of the strongest players.


    It is worth mentioning that in the original book, Sasuke lost to Rock Lee in this duel, but not this time.Three years ago, I was stimulated by the mysterious "root" and the people in the Anbe in the woods. Today, Sasuke is practicing harder than in the original book, and his strength is a bit stronger than in the original book, so the duel with Xiao Li China did not lose, but was tied.


    However, it was just that Xiao Li hadn''t used all his strength at the time, and he was stopped by Metkay''s appearance. Then Kai and Xiao Li showed off their mentor and apprenticeship in front of the three in Class 7 and threw everyone out of focus Tender.Before Xiao Li left, he specifically informed Sasuke that he didn''t use his full strength in the previous duel, and there is a stronger than him, Shionin is in his team. He participated in the selection of Zhongnin to defeat him, and Sasuke It is also his goal.


    Next, the nine strong people of the same session gathered in the examination room, and the pharmacist as the senior came out to show off his information, and then staged a double act with a few people in Otonin Village, and then the rogue uncle Morino Ibiki led the invigilator. His rogue legion appeared and announced the beginning of the exam.


    The test was conducted by the candidates each showing their magical powers and cheating with various secret techniques. At the last moment of the test, Ibis asked the tenth question to the candidates present, and said to the candidates, "First of all, I will let you choose the test. Or do not take the tenth question. If you choose not to take the test, the score will become zero, which means you lose the right to take the test. Of course, other people of the same family will also be out. In addition, there is a rule. Choose to take the test, but you can¡¯t If the answer is correct, the examinee...will lose the eligibility to take the Zhongnin exam forever. However, I am not giving you back. People who are not confident can choose not to take the exam and take the exam next year or the next year. Then start now. Right, those who choose not to take the test raise their hands, and after confirming the number, get out of me immediately."


    Under such pressure, many candidates could not bear the pressure and proposed to withdraw, but the remaining candidates finally broke the anxiety in their hearts under Naruto''s bloody declaration and chose to stay.In the end Morino Ibi announced to the remaining candidates that all the remaining candidates passed.


    Next, after Ibizi gave some lectures to the candidates, Mitarai Adzuki made a strong appearance, and announced that she was the invigilator of the second examination room, arrogantly said to the candidates present: "In the second examination, I will cancel half of it. I will explain the above number of people in detail after you arrive at the examination room tomorrow. Where to gather, time, etc., go ask your respective guidance to Shinobu, and that''s it, disband!"


    The next day, the test takers got information from their respective guidance, and they all came to the entrance of the exercise field No. 44 to gather. After Mitarai Adzuki announced the rules, and signed the certificate of life and death, they stepped into the called This is the "Dead Forest" exercise field.However, this group of candidates has mixed into an incredible character, that is Uncle Snake, one of Konoha Sannin, and now it is the S-rank rebellious Leng Jun, O She Maru!


    Soon after the second part of the Nakanin exam began, Sasuke and Sakura were attacked by Osamaru in the Death Forest.Under Oshemaru''s death preview technique, Sasuke was very frightened in his heart, trembling to the point that he had little strength to fight back.Just when Sasuke wanted to hand over the scroll to Oshemaru in order to save his life, Naruto appeared in time and stopped Sasuke.During the battle between Naruto and Oshemaru, Sasuke was surprised to find that Naruto was actually agile, not the image of the tail of a crane at all.Although Naruto was unable to defeat Oshemaru, this move inspired Sasuke''s fighting spirit.He restrained Oshemaru with the tied wind demon shuriken, and burned Oshemaru''s face with the fire escape ninjutsu extension cord.Just when Sasuke thought he had defeated Oshemaru, out of satisfaction with Sasuke''s ability, Oshemaru planted Sasuke''s curse of heaven.Sasuke fell down in pain, and Oshamaru told Sakura before leaving that Sasuke would come to him for strength sooner or later.


    Sasuke lost consciousness just like Naruto because of the curse.Sakura takes care of her.At this moment, a group of Otonin was ordered to kill Sasuke by the order of Oshomaru.Sakura, Li Luoke and the tenth class struggled to deal with the three voices, but the situation was unfavorable.Sakura was also seriously injured.The other members of the third squad led by Neji arrived. Just as they were preparing to fight Otonin, Sasuke''s body adapted to the curse mark and regained consciousness.The angry Sasuke was covered in cursed black patterns, and attacked Zak who didn''t care about attacking Sakura.Due to the power of the curse seal, Sasuke has an absolute advantage.He broke Zack''s arm with a very violent method, and was ready to continue to take revenge on the other two Otoninos.Sakura sensed that Sasuke was out of control in the curse seal state, and hugged Sasuke, begging him to stop.Sakura''s actions brought Sasuke back to normal.The horrified Otonin people left the scroll and quickly fled the scene.


    After that, Sasuke and others all passed the second exam.At this time, Hokage III also brought a group of ninjas to the candidates who passed the second exam.He also told them why the Zhongjin selection examination was held, and then announced the content of the third examination.


    In the preliminary selection of the exam, Sasuke was the first to appear, and his opponent was Otonin''s red bronze armor.Before the game, Kakashi warned Sasuke not to use the power of the spell, otherwise he might be eliminated directly.After the battle began, Kai used his Chakra-absorbing ninjutsu to absorb Sasuke''s Chakra in a large amount, which took a big advantage.When he couldn''t use the curse seal, Sasuke changed the physical skills he copied from Xiao Li into a lion bomb, and controlled the curse seal, finally defeating his opponent with one move.After the game, Kakashi sealed the curse on Sasuke to prevent it from happening.Oshemaru suddenly appeared and told Kakashi and Sasuke that if Sasuke himself wanted, the curse could not be sealed.Oshemaru left after confronting Kakashi for a while.


    The rest of the candidates after a fierce selection, also decided the top nine.They are Konoha''s Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, Neji Hyuga, Shino Yuuki, and Shikamaru Nara.Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari of Sain.Tos Anvil of Otonin.


    The last nine candidates were drawn to determine their opponents. Because it was a single number, one person had a bye, and Shayin''s Temari became a bye player.


    "You will have a formal selection in front of Zhongnin. You represent the strength of your respective countries and hope that you can play your best level by then. Therefore, the formal selection will be conducted in one month." Three generations faced him. The candidates who have passed the preliminary selection said.


    "Isn''t it going on today?" Naruto asked suspiciously.


    "This month is preparation time, that is to say, it is to make time to inform the daimyo and ninja leaders of various countries. Tell them that the pre-selection is over and you can come to watch the official selection, and also give you candidates some time to prepare for self-improvement. ." Three generations said to the candidates while smoking.


    "I''m a little confused, what''s going on?" Kankuro was confused by the verbose three generations, and asked unhappy.


    "To put it bluntly, it is for you to make targeted preparations and analyze your opponents'' performance in the qualifiers to increase your chances of winning. Although the previous battles were actual combat, they were fighting against opponents you don''t understand. However, the official selection The time is different. The strength of the opponents has been shown. To be fair, please use this month to make yourself stronger. You have worked hard, see you in a month, and disband!" Three generations said to the candidates in front of you After explaining, he announced his dissolution, and then left.


    All the examinees also left the examination room thoughtfully.


    PS: Sorry, this chapter is so good!Everyone will just look at it. Anyway, it''s the transition chapter. The next chapter is Konoha''s collapse plan. The protagonist should show his talents too!


    Seeking collection, seeking flowers, seeking rewards!!¡­


    Chapter 27: Konoha collapse plan launched


    After the three generations of Naruto announced their dissolution, the Shinnins all left.


    With the help of Kakashi, Sasuke temporarily suppressed the curse seal. Although the curse seal was temporarily suppressed by Kakashi, it would happen again at any time. After all, Kakashi was not good at sealing.Kakashi originally planned to let Sasuke stay in the hospital for a few more days until he got better before he was discharged for training, but Sasuke did not follow his instructions.After Kakashi left, he was also secretly discharged home.


    "I don''t know how the Chunin test is going?" Chen thought idly in the room.Not long after, Sasuke also returned home. Although he wanted to know the status of the Zhongnin exam, Tatsun was afraid to ask Sasuke.As usual, the two went back to their rooms to sleep after dinner.


    At night, Tatsun suddenly heard a painful low groan from Sasuke living in the next room, and he was awakened. Tatsun got up from the tatami.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with Sasuke? Let''s take a look!" Chen thought with some suspicion, and then walked from his room where he wanted Sasuke.


    "Heh~~ What are you doing, Sasuke? I can''t sleep anymore because of the noise." Tatsun pushed open the door of Sasuke''s room, yawned and asked Sasuke.But after seeing the situation in Sasuke''s room, he was taken aback.At this time, Sasuke was kneeling on the ground in his pajamas, holding the left side of his neck with his hands. He seemed to be in pain, but he was trying his best to endure, and his body was trembling slightly.


    "What''s wrong with you, Sasuke?" Chen asked worriedly when he saw Sasuke''s appearance.

 22 Naruto Power System Chapter 22

    "Shut up to me! Who asked you to come over?" Sasuke raised his head and shouted at him when he heard Chen''s voice, the expression on his face showed a hideous look because of his painful tolerance.


    Tatsun didn''t care what Sasuke was saying, and ran to Sasuke to help him up.


    "Idiot, get out of me, don''t touch me!" Sasuke dodges Chen and stretches out his hand to help him up, shouting at Chen."Didn''t you hear? I told you to stay away from me!" Sasuke suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Chen''s collar under his neck and threw him out of the door, then closed the door again.


    "That was... the curse seal of the sky" Tatsun who was thrown out of the room said thoughtfully. When Sasuke just reached out and grabbed him, Tatsun found the curse mark on Sasuke''s neck.


    "Sasuke has already been cursed by the Osaki Maru, is it today? That is to say, the qualifiers for Nakanin selection have ended today, and then the real selection will be." In the original work, the official selection is at the end of the qualifiers. It was carried out a month later, and Sasuke was training with Kakashi during that time and also learned Kakashi''s chidori.And Naruto also met Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas at that time, and followed Jiraiya to practice. He also signed a contract with the toad of Miaomu Mountain and mastered the psychic technique.


    "I remember that the Konoha collapse plan and the Zhongnin trials took place on the same day. Is there one month left? I can''t wait any longer, hum~"


    The next day, before Chen did not get up, Sasuke went out, probably to find Kakashi.I will practice with Kakashi in the next month!


    ¡­¡­Dividing line¡­¡­


    One month later, the Zhongren trials were held as scheduled. Konoha was very lively at this time. All villages sent representatives to Konoha, and even the four generations of Fengying from Shayin Village were present in person.More than that, the daimyo and many officials of the country of fire came to watch the battle.And for Shinobu who passed the qualifiers, except Konoha''s Uchiha Sasuke and Otoshinori''s Tos Anumi who did not show up, the other seven have already arrived in the field, and the audience cheered.


    "Has Uchiha Sasuke haven''t found it yet?" The three generations asked the guards next to them exactly the same.


    "Anbe has sent several groups of men and horses to look for them, but they still haven''t found them. Maybe, they have fallen into the hands of Oshemaru. If that''s the case, it will be impossible to find him." He replied in the same way.


    "I see." Three generations narrowed his eyes and said.


    At this time, the fourth generation of eyes Fengying had already walked over with a guard.


    "Oh! What a rare visitor! A rare visitor! Four generations of Fengying adults! Please sit down." The third generation of Hokage showed enthusiasm to the fourth generation of Fengying, and said after the fourth generation of Fengying took a seat: "This journey is exhausting. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Well, fortunately, the venue is Konoha. Although you are not too old, you may not be able to bear it if you travel far away, Hokage-sama. I think you have decided on the fifth generation candidate earlier." Four generations of Fengying Said mockingly at the three generations.Although the current fire country and wind country belong to the allies, the relationship between the two Shinobu villages is not very friendly!


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" After hearing Fengying''s ridicule, the three generations of Hokage let out a cool laugh, and said: "Don''t think of me as an old man! I think I can do it for another five years. Okay. , Almost ready to start."


    Seeing that the time was almost up, the three generations stood up and walked to the front of the stage and said to the audience in the field: "Dear guests, I sincerely thank you all for coming to watch the Zhongnin selection examination held by Konoha. Well-known contestants come for the formal selection competition. Please enjoy the competition."


    After that, Shiranui Genma, as the invigilator, explained the rules to each contestant, and then took out a list of matches to announce the order of the matches.The original list of nine people has now been changed to eight, and the Tos Anvil of Otonin Village has been removed from the list.Because on the day before, Toss Anvil of Otonin Village unexpectedly wanted to kill Gaara in private, and then placed a single in the game, so that he would have a chance to fight Uchiha Sasuke.But the result can be imagined, Gaara immediately killed him, so he was removed from the list of matches.


    "Listen well, although the venue is different, it is the same as in the qualifiers. There are no rules of the game until one side dies or admits defeat. However, when I think the victory or defeat is timed, I will suspend the game. I will not resist. I understand. Come on!" Shiranui Genma held a thousand books in his mouth, and said to the seven players standing in front of him: "Next, we will start the first round."


    At the beginning of the game, Naruto was the first to play, and the opponent he met was Neji Hyuga, known as a "genius". During the fight, Naruto was attacked by Neji to seal the acupoint and could not use any chakras. .However, due to the guidance of Jiraiya, one of the "Three Ninjas" before the test, Chakra who released the nine tails defeated Neji and was cheered by the audience.


    Then Gaara played against Uchiha Sasuke, but because Sasuke did not show up for a long time, the three generations had to press the duel between Gaara and Sasuke to the last one, and let the players present to compete first.The next game was originally Konoha''s Yuzino vs. Sandyak''s Kankuro, but Kankuro chose to abstain because he wanted to save his strength to cope with Konoha''s collapse plan, and Yuzino directly advanced.


    After Yugoshino was promoted, it was Saguro¡¯s Temari and Konoha¡¯s Kamaru. At first Shikamaru appeared in an image of no fighting spirit and always complaining about troubles, but Shikamaru showed during the game. His brilliant strategist mind.In the game against Temari, his wit was even more manifested. At first, he seemed to try tactics one after another in vain, trying hard to catch her amidst Temari¡¯s frantic bombardment, but actually made her move to a certain place. Location, through the hole made by Naruto in the previous game, grabbed her from behind with a shadow.


    Just when everyone thought Shikamaru was going to win, he hastily announced that he would give up the game, and explained the reason why he gave up the game-although he had thought out 200 different strategies, but he had no choice but to overuse the shadow technique. Chakra runs out.Secondly, he didn''t want to hurt women.Naturally, fear of trouble is the main reason.


    Although Shikamaru gave up the game, his brilliant strategic awareness attracted everyone, including Naruto.Therefore, he is the only one promoted after the Zhongnin exam.


    In the end, all the players had finished the game. Only Gaara and Sasuke Uchiha were left. For some reason, Sasuke Uchiha never appeared.Just when Shiranui Genma planned to announce that Uchiha Sasuke abstained, Kakashi took Sasuke to appear in the competition field in an extreme way.


    Then after some pretense, Gaara and Sasuke started a fierce battle.Although he was late for the official game, the results of Sasuke''s hard training during this period quickly showed.His high-speed movement made Gaara exhausted and had to surround himself with sand.Sasuke took this opportunity to use Chidori for the first time, but it penetrated Gaara''s absolute defense and injured the latter.


    Just when Gaara was about to go mad, the pharmacist dressed as Anbe launched the illusion technique "The Art of the Abode", and there were many white feathers floating in the sky. Everyone sitting in the audience, except Kakashi , Kai and Sakura were awake, they were all hit by illusions and were unconscious.Then, a guard of the fourth generation Fengying suddenly threw a flare.


    The Konoha collapse plan began.


    After receiving the flares, Otonin and Sanda, who had been ambushing, acted one after another.And the third generation of Naruto was also held on top of a building by the fourth generation of Fukage, and then four Otonin launched the enchantment "Four Purple Flame Array" to trap the third generation of Meme Hokage and the fourth generation of Fukage inside, several Anbe thought He tried to forcefully break through the barrier, but was burned to death by the barrier.


    "Unexpectedly, Shayin would betray Konoha." Three generations ignored the kunai on his neck and said calmly.


    "The so-called treaty is just a blindfold that allows the opponent to relax. The boring game game ends here. From now on, history will be rewritten." Four generation Fengying said with a sneer.


    "Do you want to start a war?" Three generations said to Fengying."I think we should avoid using force and use peace talks to solve problems. It''s not too late, Master Fengying."


    "Hahaha~~ Sure enough, you will be at peace when you are old... Teacher Sarutobi!" Four generation Fengying said to Sandai with a sneer.


    "Orochimaru! "


    PS: Forgive me, another chapter.I promise to let the protagonist play ten in the next chapter!Don''t worry, everyone!¡­


    Chapter 28: Fishing in Troubled Waters


    "Hahaha~~ Sure enough, you will be at peace when you are old... Teacher Sarutobi!" Four generation Fengying said to Sandai with a sneer.


    "You are...!" The third generation did not have the composure just now, and looked at the fourth generation Fengying in surprise.


    "Hehehe~~"


    At this time, in the arena, after Sasuke used Chidori to injure Gaara, he jumped back and drew a distance from Gaara. Then he found the strangeness in the audience and the four purple flame formations.


    "What the hell is going on?" Sasuke looked at the huge square four purple flame formation not far away at all.


    "Enough, Gaara." Just when Gaara wanted to go crazy, Temari and Kankuro jumped in front of him to stop him.


    "I''m going to kill him!" Gaara ignored Temari and Kankuro, but walked towards Sasuke with a hideous expression.


    "It''s meaningless to continue fighting with him, don''t forget our mission!" Kankuro grabbed Gaara.


    "Go away! Otherwise even you will be killed." Gaara pushed Kankuro away, trying to attack Sasuke.


    At this time, their guidance, Shinobu Shiranaki appeared in front of them, "What are you waiting for? The battle has already begun!" While Maji was talking, Konoha''s special Shinobu Shiranui also appeared beside Sasuke. , The two groups formed a confrontation.


    "Gaara suffered a very serious injury just now, and Chakra consumed too much to complete that technique." Temari explained to Maki.


    "Damn it, Gaara is Sain''s trump card, no matter how you want him to work, you should leave here first, find a way to help Gaara heal, and let him perform that technique when he recovers." Maji ordered. Temari and Kankuro took Gaara away and stayed for them.After hearing Maji''s order, Temari and Kankuro took Gaara away.


    "Sasuke, I''m sorry, this is the end of the Zhongnin exam. You are already at the Zhongnin level. Since you are Konoha''s ninja, you must do something for Konoha." Shiranui Genma stared at Maki while facing Said Sasuke beside him.


    "Just beat Gaara, right? Continue the battle just now." Sasuke said coldly.


    "Don''t go after it. Now it''s not an exam, but an actual battle."


    "Huh! The purpose is the same anyway!" After Sasuke finished speaking, he chased in the direction where the three of Kiju fled.


    On the other side, inside the Four Ziyan Array.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I wanted to take Sasuke away while Gaara caused the chaos, it seems that I can''t do my best." The fake fourth generation Fengying smiled and said to the third generation Hokage.


    "Hey! So that''s it, your goal is Konoha and Sasuke!" Three generations of Hokage looked at the fake Fengkage and said.


    "Konoha is not that important to me. Compared to this, if Gaara is fully awakened, you will see more interesting things. Well! Regardless of him, your stupidity has put Konoha into a chaotic situation, I have won."


    "Huh! Nothing will be known until the end, I should have taught you this way! Big! Snake! Pill!"


    "Hey!!" Fake Fengying grinned, and stretched out a hand to tear a piece of human skin from his face, revealing his true face. He was the disciple of three generations of Naruto, and also Konoha''s S-rank rebel, Leng Jun Dashewan.


    Da She Maru sneered and said: "I told you a long time ago to determine the candidate for the fifth generation of Naruto. Because the third generation, that is, you, will die here later."


    "Actually, I know that this day will come sooner or later, but..." The third generation closed his eyes and said to the disciple in front of him, and then suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Dashemaru: "Don''t want to take my head easily."


    The two masters and apprentices, the battle between the two shadow ranks is also about to start.

 23 Naruto Strong System Chapter 23

    At this time, Konoha''s civilians ran to the refuge one after another under the command of some Zhongren.However, Chen did not follow the civilians to the refuge. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time, how could he hide!


    "Humph! The show has begun!" Chen looked at the giant snakes raging in Konoha Village in the distance, and said with a little excitement.


    "Ding! The system releases a war mission. Please select a camp for the host. Guardian: Konoha. Attacker: Ninja Alliance. Mission conditions: kill the enemy camp ninjas, upper ninja: 5, middle ninja: 10, Ninja: 20. Mission reward: 50000 points, mission failure penalty: 50,000 points deducted. Accept?"


    "If the mission fails, 50,000 points will be deducted? What should I do if I don''t have that many points? Wouldn''t it be to obliterate the host?" Chen asked with some worry. In the novels read in the previous life, the protagonist¡¯s golden finger threatened the protagonist by obliterating the host at every turn .If the strong system is the same, Chen Ke should carefully consider whether to accept the task.


    "Host, please rest assured that the problem that the host is worried about does not occur. The strong system exists because of the host. The host has the highest command power. If the host dies, the system will disappear, so the system does not have the power to obliterate the host. The host cannot complete For tasks, the system will deduct the same amount of points. If the host¡¯s points are not enough to deduct, the system will default to the host¡¯s points being in a negative state, and the host will not be able to exchange any points. The points obtained afterwards will give priority to filling the host¡¯s lack of points. negative number."


    "That''s it! That''s okay, accept the task!" Chen felt relieved when he heard the system''s explanation.


    "Please choose a camp for the host, the guardian: Konoha, the offensive team: the Ninja Alliance of Sandtone."


    "Well, let''s choose Konoha!" Chen thought for a while, without too much entanglement, after all, Konoha was his hometown.


    "Ding! The host has selected the Konoha faction to trigger a hidden mission: Kill the enemy camp leader "Oshemaru". Mission reward: 100,000 points, and a system draw once! Mission failure penalty: None, please join the battlefield to perform the mission.


    "I''m going, cheating, let me kill Uncle Snake? The system you want to kill me! Fortunately, there is no penalty for mission failure. In short, this mission is ignored." Chen heard the follow-up mission from the system.Was taken aback.


    "No matter how much it is, the system will first redeem me an Anbu costume."


    "Anbu costume: item level: E-level, item type: props, points required: 100, do you want to redeem it?"


    "exchange!"


    After Chen Chen dressed up in Anbe''s costume, he activated the instant shot technique, left the house, and rushed towards the chaotic place outside.


    On the other side, Kakashi and Kay sent Sakura Naruto Shikamaru away and told them to catch up with Sasuke and deal with Gaara together.And they were also surrounded by a group of ninjas from Sand Ninja Village.


    "Kakashi! Come to our XXXth game! Burn! My youth! Ah!" Kai excitedly shouted at Kakashi beside him, and then rushed towards the enemy in front.


    "Really!" Kakashi also rushed over!The two instantly fought with Otonin.


    Kakashi and Kai are worthy of being elites, like wolves into a flock, no one in Sands is an enemy of one.


    "Too...too strong, we, we will all be killed!" The remaining Sanda shuddered and wanted to turn around and escape.Suddenly a cold light flashed, and a small figure flashed out behind them. The man dressed as Konoha''s dark part. He was doing an action at this time, that is, slowly putting the knife in his hand on his back. In the scabbard.


    "Fa...What happened?" The few people in Sha Yin haven''t figured out the situation.Immediately after that, without exception, those few sandy shadows sprayed a blood mist from the neck!


    "Ding! The host kills five Zhongren, reward points: 5000."


    "Quite soon! Before the sands hadn''t reacted, all their throats were cut in an instant." Kai looked at the dark part in front of him, and thought in shock.


    Kakashi looked at the little man in front of him and thought, "Anbe?"


    "Sorry! I took your prey!" At this moment, the little Anbu spoke!Hearing sounds seems to be young!This person is Chen who just arrived.(I don¡¯t need to say that I didn¡¯t dare to kill someone for the first time. You have to adapt to it. Anyway, Hokage¡¯s killing is a must. I won¡¯t waste time talking about those useless.)


    "You...you are Anbu?" Kai said in surprise after hearing the little man''s voice: "You should be a kid! You actually joined Anbu."


    "Well! Don¡¯t be surprised! Don¡¯t Kakashi-senpai joined Anbu at my age. I have heard of the deeds of Kakashi-senpai. Although the information of senior Kakashi is confidential, senior Kakashi¡¯s reputation is so loud, our Anbe often mentions seniors in private, but I have always been full of respect for seniors. Compared to Kakashi seniors, I am nothing at all!" For Kakashi and Kai¡¯s Said calmly.


    "Well, if you don''t have time to delay the gossip, let''s talk less, let''s go first!" Chen said and ignored Kakashi and Kai''s reaction, and directly activated the instantaneous technique and disappeared in front of the two.


    "Kakashi..." Kay wanted to say something to Kakashi.


    "Yeah! He is right. Ninjas cannot despise their opponents just because they are young, otherwise they will pay the price. Okay, now that this is resolved, let''s go elsewhere!"


    "Yes! Our game is not over yet, and I have killed 17 enemies, Kakashi!"


    "Oh! I''m 18!" Kakashi just said silently.


    "Ah! Really worthy of my life''s rival, Kakashi! But I will not give up."


    On the other side, Chen came to the top of a building and looked at the chaos under Konoha.The giant snake in the distance was roaring and raging all the way, but Konoha''s ninjas could not hurt it at all.


    "Erha, I found a good opponent for you, thank me!" As he said, he jumped off the building and quickly completed the seal after biting his thumb in midair.


    "Psychic art!"


    PS: Ask for flowers, ask for rewards!¡­


    Chapter 29: Killing the Giant Serpent


    Chen jumped off the building and quickly completed the seal after biting his thumb in midair.


    "Psychic art!"


    "Bang!" A burst of smoke appeared out of thin air. Then a giant creature jumped from the smoke to the ground, and a gust of wind and sand was raised, and the ground under the giant creature''s feet produced cracks.It''s the poodle that is sluggish!And Chen also fell on Liu Daowang''s head.


    At this time, Liudaowang was even bigger than before. He was a dozen meters tall, but now he has grown to almost thirty meters, and he is already a veritable monster!


    "Huh? That is... a psychic beast?" Kakashi, who was about to go elsewhere to rescue with Kai, saw this scene after hearing the loud noise.


    "Is this... that kid made it out?" Kai also found Chen standing on Liu Daowang''s head and said in surprise.


    "Kay, let''s go over there too, our ninjas can''t stop them!" Kakashi saw the giant snake raging over there, and Konoha''s ninjas were desperately blocking them, but they couldn''t fight the giant snake. Caused harm, he said to Kai.


    "Yo Xi! A cough!" Kai shouted excitedly, and rushed towards the giant snake.


    On the other hand, Chen looked at it in surprise after taking out Liudao Wang Tongling."This... is Erhu? It''s just been three years. Has this Erhu grown to this point? This psychic beast has grown too fast!"


    "Burst your little chrysanthemum!" The six Wangs shouted a loud slogan as soon as they appeared, and then they looked around.


    "Boy, what did you call this uncle out again for? If you still ask me to dig a hole, you will be dead!"


    "Yo! Erha, it''s been a long time since I saw you, I didn''t expect you to grow up so big!" Chen said to Liu Daowang at his feet."Of course it is a good thing to call you out. Now there is a war here. Konoha is being attacked by Sain and Otonin. I want to get rid of the people of Sain and Otonin. I need your help!"


    "Oh! War? That would make me have a good fight today! Hey~~~ I''m already boiling! Little devil, you finally got one thing right, as for the scum of Sha Yin Yin Ninja you said , Leave it to me!"


    "Hmph! Tonight, have a great hunt!" Liu Daowang shouted excitedly, planning to find someone to fight, but Chen stopped him.


    "Erha, let''s talk about it first! You can only do it to Sain and Otoboshi, and don''t hurt Konoha''s people. I don''t want to be enemies with Konoha, it will be very troublesome. At least I can''t afford to provoke Konoha. Ye, do you understand? Otherwise, I won''t call you if there is a fight in the future!" Chen was really afraid that Liu Daowang would be frantic in the battle and would chop everyone off, so he reminded Liu Daowang.


    "Got it! Got it! What a wordy kid!" Liudaowang replied impatiently.


    Just when Tatsun was about to ask Erha to find Otonin and Sain¡¯s troubles, a howling suddenly came from a distance, Tatsumi looked past the voice, and saw a Konoha ninja swallowed by the giant snake over there Drop.And after the giant snake swallowed a person, he raised his head and let out a burst of arrogant roars.


    "Beast!" Chen gritted his teeth and looked at the arrogant giant snakes and said to Liu Daowang."Erha, those bugs are too arrogant, kill them!"


    "Hmph! Just to my liking, I always wanted a belt! Now I have leather boots." Liu Daowang said and rushed in the direction of the giant snakes.


    At this time, Konoha''s ninjas were desperately trying to stop the giant snake."Stop them, absolutely can''t let them enter the village." A Konoha ninja threw kunai at the giant snake and said to his companion beside him.


    Kuwu hit the giant snake, but it seemed to hit a steel plate, and sparks spattered. Kuwu was directly bounced away, and it couldn''t hurt the snake at all.


    "Damn it! Attack them with ninjutsu!"


    Seeing that both the kunai and the shuriken were ineffective in "Fireball. Fireball", the ninja immediately used a ninjutsu attack, but it was also unable to cause damage to the giant snake.The fireball hit the giant snake and dissipated, but the giant snake remained unscathed.But this ninja attracted the attention of the giant snake.The giant snake opened its mouth wide and rushed to him in an instant. Before the ninja could react, it was swallowed by the giant snake!

 24 Naruto Strong System Chapter 24

    "Miyagi... Damn! I killed you!" The other ninja saw his companion being swallowed by the giant snake and was dominated by anger, and rushed towards the giant snake without fear.


    "Akita is dangerous! Come back soon!" the other ninjas shouted at the ninja rushing towards the giant snake.However, the ninja was immersed in the pain of losing his companion and was indifferent to the reminders of those around him.


    After a few jumps, the ninja jumped onto the giant snake¡¯s head, and pierced the giant snake¡¯s head with the kunwu in his hand, but unfortunately, he was just an ordinary cage, not like the protagonist in the novel. After the same anger, it burst out with 200% strength, tearing the enemy to pieces.Therefore, he could only shoot bursts of sparks on the giant snake''s head, and apart from tickling the giant snake, he did not cause the giant snake to suffer any substantial damage.


    However, he was annoyed by the giant snake, and saw that the giant snake slammed its head a few times before throwing out the ant on its head, and knocked down a house, while the ninja was lying among the collapsed ruins. Then the giant snake opened its mouth and lunged at him.


    "I... stop here?" Seeing that the open blood bowl got closer and closer to him, Konoha''s Zhongren smiled bitterly and closed his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    Just when the ninja thought he was going to die, suddenly he heard a loud noise!


    "I... I''m not dead?" Na Zhongren opened his eyes after hearing the loud noise, and mobbed on himself, saying in disbelief.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! You are really not dead now, but if you continue to stay here, then maybe!" A voice sounded, and Zhongren raised his head, and was stunned.At this time, a huge monster was standing in front of him with its back facing him. The monster had three arc-shaped arm blades on its left hand, and the giant snake that just rushed towards him was now pierced by those three arm blades. , The blade tip came out from the giant snake''s head, shining with a penetrating cold light.He looked up along the monster''s body and found that the person standing on the monster''s head was exactly what he said.


    "Okay...very amazing, isn''t it...reinforcement?" The Zhongren stared at Chen in a daze.


    "Well! Be it!"


    "But... damn, if, if you insist, Miyagi... Miyagi will not..." After hearing Tatsun''s words, the ninja thought of his friend and said sadly.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t save him!"


    "Akita, are you okay!" At this time, several Konoha ninjas jumped in front of the injured Zhongren and asked with concern. They also found Erha Hechen.


    "This is...anbe''s dress! Is it reinforcements?" The ninjas looked at Chen on Liudaowang''s head and said.


    "You take him away quickly, and leave it to me here!" Chen said to the ninjas.


    "Uh...Yes!" The ninjas replied to Chen, and then left the injured Zhongren quickly.


    "Hiss! Hiss!" The other two giant snakes saw Erha come out and killed one of their accomplices, and immediately screamed at Erha!


    "Humph! Waste, I will reunite you together soon." Liu Daowang said disdainfully to the two giant snakes.


    "Erha, one person solves one, a quick fight!" Chen said to Liu Daowang at his feet.Speaking of making a quick seal with both hands, he gathered Chakra on his right hand, forming a thunder and lightning.


    "Squeak~~Squeak~~Squeak~~"


    Kakashi and Kai, who have been following Chen, looked at Chen in surprise.


    "Kakashi, this...this is not..." Kay said to Kakashi looking surprised.


    "Yeah! It''s Chidori!" Kakashi looked at Chen in the distance, and said solemnly, with a mask on his face with an invisible expression.


    "Could it be you?"


    "No, I''m sure, I only taught Sasuke one person." Kakashi explained to Akay, but his eyes were fixed on Chen."There are people in Anbe who can use Chidori! But if this Chidori doesn''t have the help of writing round eyes..."


    "Erha, let''s go!" Chen shouted at Liudao Wang.


    "Yo Xi!" Erha roared excitedly, carrying the giant scimitar, and rushing towards the two giant snakes in front.The two giant snakes facing Liudao Wang Hechen opened their blood basins and rushed towards them.


    Chen borrowed strength from Erha''s head and jumped into the high air. After somersaulting in the air, Chen hit the giant snake below.A giant snake also bit Chen, who raised his head toward the air, trying to swallow Chen into his stomach.


    "Bastard, don''t you like to eat people? Change your taste! Lei Dun. Chidori!" Chen dodged in the air to avoid the giant snake''s attack, then jumped onto the giant snake''s back, facing the Chidori in his hand The giant snake''s body stabbed.The tyrannical Lei Dun tore the skin of the giant snake. The injured giant snake hissed in pain, struggling violently, but Chen had transported Chakra to her feet and then attached to the giant snake, no matter what the giant snake. No matter how the snake shook, Chen''s feet were still tightly attached to the giant snake.


    "It''s not over yet!" Chen yelled, then bent down, kicked his feet, and dragged the chidori on the giant snake''s body to sprint towards the giant snake''s head.And the violent Lei Dun also tore a long slit on the giant snake''s body, and it has been extending with Chen''s movement.


    "Die!" After running to the giant snake''s head, Chen fiercely pierced the giant snake''s head with his right hand attached to the thousand birds.And once again transported the Chakra in the giant snake''s head, let the thousand birds explode in the giant snake''s head.After the giant snake wailed in pain, it fell to the ground and no longer reacted.


    "Ding! The host kills the giant snake, rewards 2000 points. The host psychic beast kills the giant snake X2, reward points: 2000"


    PS: Seeking flowers, seeking collection, seeking rewards!¡­


    Chapter Thirty: Show your skills


    "Die!" After running to the giant snake''s head, Chen fiercely pierced the giant snake''s head with his right hand attached to the thousand birds.And once again transported the Chakra in the giant snake''s head, let the thousand birds explode in the giant snake''s head.After the giant snake wailed in pain, it fell to the ground and no longer reacted.


    "Ding! The host kills the giant snake, rewards 2000 points. The host psychic beast kills the giant snake X2, reward points: 2000"


    Another snake rushed towards Erha, and was chopped off by Erha a few times.Chen also got half of the points.


    "Sure enough, is war money the best to earn? In just a short while, I earned so many points, which are almost comparable to the points I have earned in the past ten years. And I didn''t expect Erha to kill. Goal, I can get half of the points. If that''s the case, let Erha act by himself. If you act separately, you can get more points, but I still have to tell him."


    "Yo! Not bad. Erha, such a big man is not in vain!" Chen joked to Liudaowang.


    "Huh! Shut up, kid!"


    "Hey! After so long, my temper is still so stinky! But huh, let''s move separately, you go elsewhere, as long as you meet Shayin and Otonin, you can kill them all, and you can go wild." Chen is right. Said Liudaowang.


    "Oh? Haha! It''s just what I want." Erha shouted excitedly: "Scumbags, look at this uncle to crush all of you."


    "However, you have to remember, don''t take action against Konoha''s people, understand?" Chen looked at Liu Daowang excitedly and reminded him."Got it! Got it! Little devil, you''re very long-winded, I''m leaving now!" Liu Daowang said impatiently, and then yelled: "My big sword is already hungry and thirsty!" Then he couldn''t wait to go elsewhere. Go looking for prey.


    "This guy... forget it, just let it go wild, just to help me earn more points!" Chen looked at Liu Daowang''s back and stroked his forehead helplessly.Then asked the system: "System, how many points do I have?"


    "Ding! All host points: 9643, open the exchange interface?"


    "No need for the time being! But..." Chen replied, Chen saw a few Sand Shinobu surrounding him!


    "System, is there any way to see through the opponent''s strength?" Chen asked the system.


    "The host can exchange the Eye of Data, and can digitize the strength of any character and convey it to the host!" the system replied.


    "The Eye of Data? Redeem it!"


    "Ding! The Eye of Data, Item Type: Talent, Item Level: C-level, Need to Redeem Points: 500, Do I Redeem?"


    "exchange!"


    "The redemption is successful, points deducted: 500, remaining points: 9143."


    A warm current rushed from Chen''s body to Chen''s eyes, causing Chen''s eyes to feel a hot sensation, but it quickly disappeared.


    At this time, the group of sand ninjas had already rushed to Chen''s front, forming a circle around Chen.


    "Damn it! This guy, the giant snake that our ninja psyched up from together was killed by him before it could work." Sharen gritted her teeth and stared at Chen bitterly.


    Those giant snakes came out of the psychic powers of several sand and endurance. Originally, they wanted to attack the hinterland of Konoha Village and let them go wild. I didn¡¯t expect to be killed just outside the village. It worked at all. The ninjas of Shayin were very angry if they didn''t show it.


    "Don''t try to escape from our hands!" Shayin''s people yelled.


    On the other side, Kakashi and Kai originally wanted to come over to block the giant snake, but after seeing that Chen had already confronted the giant snake, they ran to a roof to watch the battle between Chen and the giant snake. Originally planned to find a chance to sneak attack when Chen was fighting with the giant snake, and wanted to kill the giant snake with one blow, but I didn''t expect the giant snake to be solved by Chen so soon.What surprised them was that Chen actually used Chidori to kill the giant snake.Everyone knows that Chidori is a ninjutsu created by Kakashi, and it is also his signature ninjutsu.Kakashi has not taught anyone other than Sasuke, how this Anbe learned Chidori. This makes Kakashi full of curiosity about Chen!After seeing Chen being surrounded by Shayin''s people, Kakashi and Kai did not immediately come out to support, but continued to observe Chen.


    "That boy is in trouble, shall we go over and support him? Kakashi!" Kai said to Kakashi.

 25 Naruto Power System Chapter 25

    "No, wait!" Kakashi said calmly.


    "Hey~~ Two special ninjas, six middle ninjas? Although a bit tricky. However, they are just used to be my test stones." Chen, who has the Eye of Data, can see the strength of these ninjas .


    "Kill!" Shayin''s six middle ninjas held Kuwu, and at the same time they rushed towards Chen.The two Shangren also locked Chen to prevent Chen from escaping.


    "Hey! Do you besie me? Just what I want!" Chen sneered, and his hands stretched out after quickly forming a seal.Just when the kunai in the hands of the few sand ninjas was about to stab Chen...


    "Thunder Dun-Thousand Birds Flow!"


    Chen¡¯s body was instantly flooded with thunder and lightning, which paralyzed all the ninjas who rushed towards him, and Chen¡¯s hands instantly turned into six-armed giant snakes, opened his mouth in the blood basin, and revealed his stern teeth. The six Nakanobu who had been paralyzed by Chidoryu bitten on the neck.


    "Kakashi, what''s the matter? Is this Chidori? How did it become this shape?" Seeing the Chidori flow that Chen Shi displayed, Kai asked Kakashi in surprise.


    Kakashi did not immediately answer, but looked at Chen below, thoughtfully.


    "Hey, that''s it! Distribute chakras all over the body, and use the chidori method to fill the whole body with electric current, which means that you don''t use your hands to use the chidori, but use your whole body instead, abandoning the destructive power of the chidori. But in exchange for a larger attack range, this can not only be used as an attack method, but also as a special absolute defense!... Can you actually master the Chidori so thoroughly? Such a strong talent, I am afraid that even Sasuke is better than Sasuke No! And, the ninjutsu that killed the six Ninjutsu in the end should be Oshemaru''s shark hand, not only mastered my own Chidori, but also used the secret art of Oshemaru. Where is man sacred?"


    Kakashi is worthy of being the creator of Chidori, just watching Chidori flow once, can fully understand the principle and function of Chidori flow.


    "Ding! The host kills 6 Zhongren and earns 12,000 points!"


    In just a few seconds, those who planned to besiege Chen Zhongren were killed by Chen instead.It happened so suddenly that the two Shangren hadn''t reflected yet, and before they had time to stop them, they stared blankly at their subordinates and were killed by Chen.


    They are just ordinary Shangnin who have just been promoted, and their strength is only at the level of special Shangnin. Because they have to launch the Konoha collapse plan, they will be promoted to Shangnin by an exception.


    "Hey! The two of you are next." Chen looked at the two stunned Shangs with a cruel grin, but was blocked by Anbu''s mask.


    "But... damn it! How dare you..." the two Shangren pointed at Chen and said in disbelief.


    "Huh! If you want to kill, you must have the consciousness of being killed. Would you let me stand without resisting, and then let you kill? Idiot!" Chen laughed at the two Zhongren.


    "Damn! I killed you!" A special Shangren saw Chen even taunting them, and angrily pulled out Kuwuxiangchen and rushed over.


    "Hmph! Good time!" Chen said with a sneer looking at the special Shangren who charged up.Then he drew the short knife from his back, rushed towards the upper Shinobu, and instantly came to the opponent, waved the short sword in his hand and slashed at the special Shinobu.


    "Nani? So fast!" The one who was particularly shocked, raised the misery in his hand to block Chen''s short knife."hateful!"


    "Hey!" Chen sneered and exerted force in the hand holding the short knife, and pressed towards that special Shangren. That special Shangren could only hold Chen''s short knife hard, and clenched his teeth.


    "Asshole!" Seeing this, another Shagakura yelled, and then quickly Kieyin with both hands wanted to launch ninjutsu on Tatsun.


    "Hey!" Chen noticed the movements of another Shayin, and immediately changed the pressure with a short knife to shave, and cut off the neck of the Shayin who was holding Kunai. The Shayin hurriedly lowered his body and escaped Chen. Short knife.Chen then threw a kick and kicked at the famous Sha, who could only use one arm to block Chen¡¯s attack in a hurry, but he couldn¡¯t bear the strength and was caught by Chen. Kicked out.


    "Feng Dun. Vacuum jade." At this time, another Sha Yin also completed Jieyin, spraying out several wind waves in the direction where Chen was.Chen immediately jumped into the air, evading the attack of ninjutsu, and treated the short knife in his hand as a kunai, and threw it at the Shangsha Shinobu who was kicked out by him just now, and quickly knotted his hands.The sand that was holding Kumo in his hand saw Tatsun jumping in the air, and originally planned to shoot Kumo at Tatsun, but Chen threw a short knife at him first, and Shinobu had to dodge and escape. Finished printing.Chidori''s call sounded again.After landing on the ground, he immediately sprinted towards the sand that was kicked by him.


    "Be careful! This is the thunder-dance ninjutsu he used to kill the giant snake just now. It is very lethal! Keep away from it and don''t let him get close!" The Ninjutsu-playing Ninjutsu Ninjutsu faced the Kunai Sha Shinobu reminded him that he was quickly Jieyin.


    "Huh! Is it this trick again? Although this trick is very strong, as long as the distance is pulled away, then this trick won''t work!" The person holding Kuwu''s Sand Ninja saw that he and Chen were still there. A small distance, so he didn''t jump away immediately, but stood there and pretended to face Chen.


    but¡­


    "Lei Dun. Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!"


    PS: One thousand words are back!Seeking collection, seeking flowers, seeking rewards!¡­


    Chapter 31: Konoha''s Counterattack


    The sand ninja was still acting on the spot. At this moment, the Chidori in Chen''s hand changed and transformed into a javelin-like shape. Before the sand ninja hadn''t reacted, it instantly pierced his chest. !


    "Hey...Nani? Actually...I could...!" The man who was pierced by the Chidori sharp gun and looked at the wound on his chest, said in disbelief.


    "Hey! Let you pretend!"


    "Ding! The host kills a special ninja, reward points: 3000, all host points: 13343." After killing a special ninja, the system sounded a prompt.


    "Yamu... Damn it, go to hell!" The sand ninja of Jieyin saw that his companion was killed by Chen once again, and the seal in his hand had just ended, and then roared at Chen and started ninjutsu.


    "The wind escapes the vacuum!"


    That Sha Yin sent out dozens of rotating wind-cut attacks in a row, hitting Chen''s body in a blink of an eye, knocking Chen away so far, Chen''s body was also cut to bloody flesh by the wind blade!


    "Did you kill it? It''s impossible to survive all the damage of "Wind Dane Vacuum Waves"." The murderer used a large-scale ninja and panted while looking at Chen who was lying on the ground without moving. Talk to yourself.


    "It''s really dangerous!"


    Suddenly this sentence came from Na Shinobu''s ear, and then the back of her head seemed to be pierced by something, and her consciousness gradually blurred, "Didn''t I already hit him? How could it..." At the last moment, she took a look at Shinobu. Shushu knocked down Chen on the ground.


    "Bang!" Chen that fell on the ground suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke, and after the smoke dissipated, it was found that Chen that had just been knocked down had become a piece of dead wood.


    "Hey, that''s the case! I actually used a substitute technique..." After saying this, Na Shayin swallowed one last breath. From his puzzled eyes, he must be thinking about when Chen used it. The double technique!


    "Ding! The host kills a special Shangren, reward points: 3000, and all the host points are: 16343." After Nasha Ren breathed out, the system gave Chen a reminder.


    "Fortunately, this time the opponent only has a special level of Shinobu. If it is a real Shinobu, it will not be so easy." Chen has been paying attention to the Shinnin who released the ninjutsu sneak attack on him. Chen also saw that Shinnin was playing After Jieyin, he was on guard.As early as Tatsun used the Chidori sharp spear to kill the sand-ninb who was holding Kunai, Tatsun used a substitute technique.Sure enough, when Tatsuno had finished the double-in-law technique, the ninjutsu of that sand ninja attacked.However, Chen had already left his attack range. The Sha Yin thought that Chen had been killed, so he relaxed his vigilance, and Chen also appeared behind him at the moment when Sha Shin was slack, and fired his finger gun. I pierced the head of the sand ninja, although it seemed that time had passed for a long time, in fact, it was only a few seconds after the sand ninja launched the ninjutsu until after Tatsuno was killed.


    At this time, Kai standing on a high place was already amazed by Chen.: "Kakashi, this Chidori can do this?"


    "Well, I have mastered Chidori and created a ninjutsu that mobilizes Chidori''s offensive and defensive system. It can also make Chidori stab like a javelin and perform long-range strikes. The talent of this boy is among the people of my age. It''s the best!" Kakashi looked at Chen below, thinking in his heart.


    "Kakashi, look quickly..." Kai suddenly shouted at Kakashi, and at the same time motioned Kakashi to look into the air.At this time, above Konoha, an eagle was flying in the sky.


    "It''s a signal! It''s finally started, let''s go." Kakashi glanced at Chen below, and then jumped away first, and Kai followed closely.


    On the other side, the battle between Sandai and Dashemaru is also coming to an end.At this time, the three generations clasped Oshemaru''s shoulders tightly to prevent him from moving, but the three generations were also pierced in the chest by the pheasant sword.And behind the three generations, there was a huge phantom, and that phantom was exactly the god of death that could only be seen after displaying the ghoul seal.At this time, an arm of the god of death had passed through the body of the third generation and grabbed the Oshemaru before the third generation, trying to drag the soul of the Oshemaru out.


    "My hands are still being held tightly, I can''t perform the operation!" Oshemaru thought bitterly, then smiled at the three generations in front of him and said, "You should let go, too?"


    Three generations clenched their teeth and insisted, struggling to say to Oshemaru: "Your ambition to harm Konoha ends here."


    Dashemaru looked at the three generations and said with his hoarse voice: "My ambition will not be stopped, you will die here soon, you who are still in the wind, do you still want to save Konoha as the third generation of Hokage? Have you ever figured out the status quo! My subordinates and Shinobu attacked the village together. You Konoha''s ninjas, women, and children will all be killed. Konoha''s collapse plan has succeeded! Hahahahaha!!"


    "You probably don''t know, Oshemaru! Don''t underestimate the ninjas in this village!" Although the three generations are already very weak at this time, they still persisted and retorted to Oshemaru."The ninja of Konoha, in order to protect the village, will block their lives and fight. The real power in this world is not after you have learned all the ninjutsu. I have taught you before, when you are protecting important people. When the time comes, the true power of the ninja will emerge."


    Da She Wan stared fiercely for three generations.


    On the other side, the ninjas of Shayin and Otonin had entered Konoha''s hinterland, and they were searching for something from room to room.


    "No one inside."


    "Neither do I here!"


    "There is no one here!"


    After searching, Sha Yin gathered together.


    "What''s the matter? We have clearly penetrated into Konoha''s hinterland, why didn''t even see a woman and a child! What''s the matter?" A Shinobu looked at the empty houses, really thinking do not understand.


    "Huh! You must have hid in the refuge, find them out, let''s go!" Then, the group of sandyin began to run deeper into the village.

 26 Naruto Power System Chapter 26

    Suddenly, several cracking sounds sounded!A few sand ninjas couldn''t dodge and were hit by shurikens. The remaining two village ninjas raised their heads and looked at a high ground ahead.A group of ninjas dressed in Konoha''s Anbe were standing on the high ground watching them condescendingly.


    "From now on, I will never let you go one step further." A female ninja with long purple hair conveyed Konoha''s will to the sand hidden below.


    Konoha''s counterattack began.


    Konoha''s ninjas are dispatched one after another, and various secret arts families have also sent elites to fight against Sandyuki and Otonin in every corner of Konoha.


    "I... my body can''t move!" A Sand Shinobu who was caught by the shadow of Nara''s family was horrified and found that her body could no longer move.


    "This is the first time you have seen Konoha''s secret shadow restraint technique? Then let you see Konoha''s secret shadow binding technique by the way." Nara Shikamaru''s father Nara Shikahisa leaned against a wall, He spoke relaxedly to the Shanobu who had been fixed by his shadow, and then activated the head twisting technique to twist the necks of those Shanobu.


    Yamanaka Kaiichi also launched the secret technique of the mountain family, the art of confusion, which caused the sand ninjas to kill each other, and the Qiu Taoist doubling technique crushed the sand ninja, and the three gathered together.


    "At this moment, it reminds me of the past!" Hai Yi said with a light smile.


    "The pig, deer and butterfly trio are assembled again!"


    "Oh!" the three roared together!


    And after Tatsun dealt with the few sand ninjas, he heard the sounds of fighting and the ninjas wailing from all over Konoha."It seems that Konoha has started to fight back! It''s really lively now! However, I have to kill a few more as soon as possible, otherwise the people of Sand and Otonin will be wiped out by Konoha, how can I complete the task! "Speaking, he rushed in the direction of the greatest movement.


    Chen came to a high ground and looked down.At this time, a group of ninjas were fighting fiercely. The shurikens were flying in all directions, and groups of black shadows flashed quickly. Every time a black shadow hits together, there will be a sound of striking metal and splashing at the same time. A cluster of sparks will occasionally be accompanied by a scream!


    "The fight was so intense, it made me boil!" Chen looked at the battle below and said with a little excitement?


    The ninjas below were all moving at high speed. From a distance, only a group of black shadows could be seen flashing, but after Chen opened the Shalunyan, the ninjas could be captured!


    "I have used Chidori three times in a row just now, and the chakra is almost consumed. It seems that I have to find a way to increase my chakra volume. System, can I restore the chakra?"


    "The restoration of chakras requires 1,000 points. Do you want to redeem it?"


    "exchange?"


    "Ding! Deduct 1000 points, the remaining points of the host: 15,343."


    After another warm current, the chakra that Chen had consumed just now has recovered.


    At this time, the battle below stopped fighting for whatever reason, and was divided into two groups, one is the Konoha Ninja dressed in a uniform, and the other is the Ninja Alliance of Otonin and Sand Ninja Villages. Both sides stared at each other panting, forming a confrontation!


    After looking at the Sunnin and Otonin who gathered below, Chen thought of an idea!


    "Give me another handful of Fly Thunder God Art Kunai!"


    "Ding! Art Kunai, item type: prop, item level: c-level, need to exchange points: 500, do you want to exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "The redemption is successful, points deducted: 500, remaining points: 14443."


    Just after the system prompt, a technique Kuwu appeared in Chen''s hands out of thin air.


    Chen shook Kumi in the handshake and looked at the crowd of Sand and Otonin below, showing a cruel smile!


    "Hey! The hunt has begun..."


    PS: This chapter adds another 600 words, ask for flowers, ask for collection!¡­


    Chapter Thirty Two: Battle against the Puppet Master


    "Damn it! Sand hidden village, you are treachery! Have you forgotten the alliance agreement signed with us?" Konoha''s ninja questioned the sand ninjas in front of them.


    "Agreement? Don''t be naive. There are as many things as you want. It''s just a piece of waste paper. Who cares! Today we must remove Konoha from the Five Great Ninja Villages!" The sands sneered to Konoha. Said the ninjas.


    "Huh! Let''s remove Konoha? It''s really blatant. Our Konoha ninja has already begun to expel the enemies hidden in Konoha. Your so-called Konoha collapse plan cannot be realized.


    "Hey! Kill them!" Shayin on the opposite side didn''t talk nonsense.


    When Sahin''s people were about to attack Konoha''s people, suddenly, Kunai shot them.However, she was immediately blocked by someone and fell to the ground. When Sanda Shinobu saw that this kunai had no detonating talisman other than its weird shape, they didn''t care, but shot kunai. Looking in the direction, he found a ninja dressed as Anbe standing on the high ground.Staring at them.


    "Konoha''s Anbe? Let''s have another one to die!" A Yinnin said with a sneer and disdain.


    "Really?" Chen also sneered.


    "Lei Dun. Chidori!" Chen, who was still far away, suddenly appeared in the middle of the crowd of Otonin and Sanda, and opened her arms to instantly display Chidori.


    "Nani!" Since Sunnin and Otonin didn''t know Fei Lei Shen, they were not prepared. Before they reflected, Tatsun had already used Chidoryu among them, except for one who quickly reflected on the run. Outside of Kai, all the others were hit by Chen''s Chidori Stream, and their whole bodies were paralyzed, and then they were all killed by Chen!


    "Ding! Overlord kills 8 Ninjas, especially 4 Upper Ninjas, earning 28,000 points, and all overlord points: 42943."


    "What a fast speed! I can''t even capture the afterimage, so strong!" Konoha''s side looked at Chen Shi''s Fei Lei Shen said in surprise.They didn''t think that this was the legendary Flying Thunder God, but thought that Chen''s speed was so fast that they could not keep up with them. After all, space ninjutsu was too rare.


    "Damn! I''m going to kill you!" Said Shinobu, who had escaped from the other side, shouted angrily at Chen, "Okay, leave it to me here, you can go elsewhere to support!" Chen ignored Sunnobu. Shouting, but to the Konoha ninjas behind him.


    "Uh...Yes, sir!" Konoha''s ninjas were already in awe of Tatsun at this time, and they put honorific words on Tatsun, and then they all dispersed and went to support Konoha elsewhere!


    "We will be left next, let''s play!" Chen looked at Shang Ren!


    "Hmph! Let your companions leave, you will find how stupid your decision is. You have killed so many of us. Today, you will be beheaded anyway!"


    "You talk too much nonsense!"


    "Hey!" The opposite Shangren did not attack immediately. Instead, he bit his thumb, then quickly knotted a few stamps and pressed it on the ground. The psychic produced a black scroll, and then he took the ground. The reels spread out.


    "Boom!" After a burst of smoke, three humanoid puppets appeared on the scroll.Among the three humanoid puppets, one is relatively short with a pair of sharp claws, one is in the shape of a bull''s head and is taller than the other three puppets, and the last one has very long arms, and the arms and head are full. Spikes.


    "It turns out to be a puppet master. It seems that he should be able to control three puppets at the same time. This person is definitely not the general one among the sand hidden!" Chen saw that the opposite Shang Ren had actually psyched up three puppets, with an expression. Become dignified.


    The puppet master is a profession unique to Shayin, who generally uses both hands to release the chakra line to manipulate the puppet.The level of the puppet master''s ability depends on the number of puppets that the puppet master can control at the same time. Among them, the outstanding one is the thousand generations of Shayin, and her grandson has already rebelled against Shayin and joined the Red Sand Scorpion of the Akatsuki organization.


    "You should feel honored to be able to see my "Black Secret Skill. Funny Three People", (don¡¯t care about the name, it¡¯s just nonsense anyway!) The power of our puppet master depends on the number of puppets that the puppet master can control at the same time Certainly, the one that our puppet masters admire the most is our Sarah¡¯s consultant Qiandai mother-in-law. She is our strongest puppet master, and has ten masterpieces of the original puppet master Monzaemon, "White Secret Skill-" Ten people near Songsong¡±, a thousand-generation mother-in-law once used this technique to break through a city with one person''s power, and was known as a single machine. Although my "Yellow Secret Skill. Funny Three People" is compared with the Ten Songs It¡¯s still a long way off, but my puppets are not ordinary goods. They are all humanoid puppets made by the red sand scorpion who is known as the genius puppet stylist in the sand hidden. Whether it is a stylist or Puppet master, he has better talents than anyone else. We puppet masters are proud to be able to get the works of Master Scorpion. And I am also fortunate to have these three puppets, "to make three people"! Although I I don''t have such a remarkable record as the grandmother of the thousand generations, but I have used them to slaughter a copycat robber!" The puppet master on the opposite side proudly introduced his puppet.


    "The puppet master is best at using poison. These three puppets must have been soaked in poison. If they are injured, they will be poisoned. I don''t know if the system can detoxify." Chen looked at the three puppets on the opposite side. , Felt tricky.


    "System, is there any way to avoid poisoning?"


    "The host can exchange for a detoxification pellet, and after eating the system''s detoxification pellet, it will be immune to all severe poisons within the next hour."


    "Detoxification Pill? Exchange it for me!"


    "Ding! Detoxification Pill, item level: B-level, 1000 points need to be exchanged, do you want to exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "The exchange is successful, points deducted: 1000, points left by the host: 41,843."


    After the system prompted, a thumb-sized pill appeared in Chen''s hand out of thin air, and Chen immediately stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it.After Chen had just swallowed the Detoxification Pill, the puppeteer on the opposite side also finished his hole cards.


    "All the ninjas who fought against my "three people" have been killed, this time there will be no exception." The puppet master said while sending out three chakra lines from his hands, connecting them to each other. On the body of the three puppets, the three puppets seemed to have come to life, and they made a "click! Click!" sound.

 27 Naruto Power System Chapter 27

    "Let you see, "Black Secret Skill. Teasing the three people", give it to me!" The puppet master roared, and controlled the puppet to rush towards Chen.


    "Hey!" Chen saw the rushing puppet, and Chen gritted his teeth to greet him.Fight with that bullhead puppet in an instant.And that smaller puppet always sneaked at Chen from time to time, and the last puppet with long arms made long-range attacks from a distance, not only could shoot Qianben towards Chen, but also the arm could stretch to contain Chen.


    "The three puppets cooperated so tacitly. The larger bull-headed puppet attacked the opponent from the front, while the long-armed puppet made a long-range attack to contain the opponent. The short puppet is very agile and always in the most suitable way. Appears when, giving a fatal attack to the opponent, and fleeing away from a missed hit. It is equivalent to an assassin. It is really tricky, is the work of the Red Sand Scorpion? It is indeed a genius to be able to make such an excellent puppet!" Chen While avoiding the attacks of the puppets, thinking about the countermeasures, "These puppets are controlled by the puppet masters with Chakra threads. Attacking them is useless, unless they can be broken by one blow. It seems that we need a chance. Get close to the puppet master and kill him!"


    "Haha! Very good at hiding! I see how long you can hide!" The puppet master said arrogantly while watching Chen Zheng avoiding the attack of the puppet embarrassingly.


    "Hey! A few puppets even dared to be arrogant. If the tiger doesn''t show off your power, will you treat me as a sick cat? The system, give me a strange force punch!"


    "Physique. Strange power, item type: talent, item level: A-level, need to exchange points: 5000, do you want to exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Successful redemption, deduction of points: 5000, remaining points of the host: 36,843."


    It was still a warm current, melted into Chen''s body, and a message appeared in his mind.


    "Physique. Strange power requires precise chakra control techniques to concentrate chakra on any part of the body, and then burst out, forming super destructive power."


    At this time, the assassin puppet took advantage of Chen to read the information in his brain, and attacked Chen again, but this time Chen did not evade anymore, but threw a fist against the puppet.


    "Get out of here!" With a roar, he punched the assassin''s puppet.


    "Kacha!" The assassin puppet was directly smashed by Chen and scattered on the ground.


    "Nani! How could it be..." the puppet master shouted in disbelief as he looked at the puppet that was crushed by a punch.


    "Huh!" Chen didn''t care about the puppet master''s mood, and rushed to the puppet master directly.


    "Damn! Do you want to attack me? I won''t let you succeed!" The puppet master saw Chen Zheng rushing towards him, and he could see through Chen''s intention at a glance. He didn''t feel sorry for the broken puppet anymore. The bullhead puppet pulled back to protect himself, and controlled the long-armed puppet to shoot Qianben to stop Chen.


    Chen dodged his thoughts of Qianben, and at the same time used the shark''s snake hand. The transformed giant snake flexibly captured the long-armed puppet, dragged it directly in front of Chen, and was hit by Chen again. Up.


    "But... Damn it!" The puppet master was a little panicked. At this time, he was only left with a melee bullhead puppet. After seeing Chen attacked, he could only control the bullhead puppet to defend, but was again Chen exploded with a punch.


    "Hey~~ It''s your turn next, is there any other red secret skills, white secret skills?" Chen grinned and walked slowly towards the puppet master.


    PS: I originally wanted to write about the scene of the fight with the puppet master, but I also went to see the duel between Chiyo and the Red Sand Scorpion, and found that the puppets were all broken by one punch. There is nothing to look at. I couldn''t write it out, so I had to take it over!Don''t care about it, everyone!Besides, I have no face to beg for your rewards, just flowers!Seeking collection!¡­


    Chapter Thirty-Three: Taking the Head of Maoyue Xiyan


    "Ding! The host kills a Shangnin, rewards 5000 points, all host points: 41,843."


    "Hey! To the careless! Sure enough, Shinobu is much stronger than Super Shinobi. I didn''t think it could cause me harm before I died. If it weren''t for the systematic detoxification pills, I would be a corpse now. Chen looked at the wound on his arm stabbed by Kuwu, and said with a little fear."It seems that I have to exchange for some more powerful ninjutsu. Now I only have Lei Dun, Shulker Snakeman and finger spears that can be used as attack moves, too few."


    "System, how many points does Kaleidoscope write round eyes need to redeem?"


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, item level: S level, need to redeem points: 100000, this exchange must first have three gou jade writing round eyes. Host points are insufficient, can not be exchanged!"


    "Is it that expensive? It is clearly an S-level item like Fei Lei Shen, but the price is ten times higher." Chen thought depressed after hearing the system''s answer."Why is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye so expensive? Because the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye has more potential and more practicality than the flying god. And the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is a combination item, which contains multiple S-level skills."


    "Is it the power of a kaleidoscope?"


    "Yes, but the ability of the kaleidoscope exchanged by the system will default to reading the Amaterasu in the left eye and reading the right eye.


    "Isn''t this the ability of Itachi''s kaleidoscope in the original work? In this case, can it be exchanged for other kaleidoscope abilities?"


    "Yes, the host can have multiple kaleidoscope writing round eyes at the same time."


    "That''s good! Then take this opportunity to save more points, plus the 50,000 points rewards you get after completing this task, you should be able to redeem the kaleidoscope! At that time, you don''t have to be so cautiously acting stupid. I''m so stunned, I don''t have to be afraid that Danzang will come here anymore."


    "System, help me recover my strength and Chakra." After the system helped Chen recover, Chen immediately ran to another battlefield.After that, Chen''s figure has been active in every corner of Konoha. Wherever there is an enemy, he will appear there, always leaving immediately after killing the enemy to find new enemies.Relying on the system to restore the function of Chakra, Chen seems to be like a machine that never knows that he is tired. There are countless Otonin and Sand in his hands, but most of them are middle and lower, and the upper level is also Four of them had been beheaded by him, and none of the Otonin and Sandamen who were met by him were spared, all turned into his points, and Chen''s body also suffered several injuries.Although Chen has mastered a lot of powerful ninjutsu, but because it is the first actual combat, so the actual combat experience is not enough, there is no pressure to deal with Xia Ren and Zhong Ren, but if you deal with Shang Ren, Chen will feel very difficult, and Chen is also He suffered a loss in a duel with several Shangren, and his injuries were also left by the opponent desperately when dealing with Shangren.


    "System, check how many points I have!" Chen was sitting on a corpse of Otonin at this time, and said slightly exhausted. Obviously he had just gone through a great battle, and there were corpses scattered around him. , Are all people from Sand Shinobu and Otonin.


    "The amount of all points of the host: 86043, whether to open the exchange interface."


    "No, help me recover Chakra and strength first."


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deducted 2000 points, remaining points: 84043." "Ah~~ cool!" After the system recovered Chakra and physical strength, Chen felt relaxed, as if she had just woke up, and she stretched out comfortably. A lazy waist.


    "You have to kill another Shangren to complete the mission. Fortunately, there is a system that can restore Chakra and physical strength. After such a long battle, it is really overwhelming! I really don¡¯t know the people who fight for days and nights at every turn. What kind of monster it was! That three-generation Raikage used his own power to block 10,000 enemy ninjas, and he died of exhaustion after fighting for three days and three nights. It was a personal beast. Forget it, don¡¯t forget about this, the most important thing is to finish the task quickly!"


    Then he stood up and continued to search for the enemy.However, when passing by the Zhongnin selection field, Chen ran over after discovering some conditions.It turned out that there were two groups of people holding each other. One of them was Konoha''s Kakasi, Kai, and Shiranui Genma, the examiner of the Zhongnin trials.There are only two people on the other side, one is Ninja Maki from Sand Ninja Village, and the other is in Konoha Anbe''s costume, with a mask on his face, I can''t tell who it is!


    Kakashi and the others also discovered Chen.Kai said to Chen: "Oh! We met again, brother!" "Yeah!" Chen said without speaking, and nodded.Then he looked at Mackey and another mysterious person on the opposite side.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Another enemy has come, it seems that I have to retreat!" At this moment, the mysterious man dressed up as an anbe spoke with a relaxed tone.Although he was facing the four ninjas of Konoha, he didn''t hear any nervousness in his tone.


    Kakashi was about to say something, but something happened to the huge Four Purple Flame Formation behind him, the barrier was lifted, and then two Otoninja ninjas were leaving on Otoshimaru, followed by two others. Ren Yin Ren.And three Konoha''s Anbe planned to chase, but they were trapped by a spider web released by Otonin.


    "Kakashi, they have already acted, chase it?"


    "No, wait a minute."


    "Yeah, if you chase after you before you can figure out the above situation, you will be caught in the enemy''s trap!" At this time, the mysterious person dressed up in Anbu spoke to him.


    "You don''t need to say that I also know that no matter whether the enemy has set a trap or not, you can''t let the enemy go now. This is Konoha''s ninja!" Kai retorted the mysterious man opposite.


    "They''ll leave it to you, I''m going to catch up!" Chen threw a word away, and ignoring Kakashi''s reaction, he chased up in the direction of Oshe Maru.


    "Then... Have you been on the sidelines as a result? Pocket!" After Chen left, Kakashi stepped forward and looked at the mysterious person opposite.


    "Sure enough, I was seen through!" The mysterious man took off the mask from his face, it was the pharmacist pocket!


    "Hey! What should we do now?" Maji whispered to the pharmacist beside him.


    "We should retreat too!"


    Kakashi saw that the pharmacist wanted to retreat, and immediately said, "Do you want to run away from me again?"


    "It is true. If I act, you will copy my moves. In other words, you seem to be unable to give full play to the writing round eyes like the Uchiha clan!" Dou looked at the three Kaminin in front of him with a relaxed tone .No nervousness at all.


    "Then, goodbye!" Pharmacist smiled weirdly, and then made a seal with Maji at the same time.


    "Boom!" The two of them had lifted their shadow clones and turned into a cloud of smoke, disappearing without a trace.


    "Damn it, they ran away!" Kai felt very distressed when he saw Yao Shidou escaped in front of his own eyes.


    "Don''t worry about them, the barrier has disappeared, and Oshemaru has also retreated. The situation on the third generation side is unknown, let''s go to the third generation first!" Kakashi said and rushed to the place where the third generation was fighting with Oshemaru, Shiranui Xuanjian and Kai hurriedly followed.


    On the other side, Chen, who was going to chase Dashemaru, stopped on the trunk of a big tree.


    "The current Oshe Maru should have been sealed by the three generations with ghouls, and her arms are sealed, and it seems to be very weak, should we take this opportunity to kill Uncle Snake?" Chen was a little moved, after all, Oshe Maru He is a veteran movie-level powerhouse, and he will definitely get a lot of points if he kills him, and there is a reward for that hidden mission!


    "Forget it, Dashemaru is famous for its life-saving ability. In the original book, various villain bosses received a box lunch, only Uncle Snake still survived until the end, let alone whether Dashewan has any trump cards. , The Otonin four people around him are also quite tricky. They are all able to use the second state of the curse. If they want to beheaded, it will be impossible for a while. If there is another pharmacist pocket, then I But it''s troublesome! When the murder is not successful, it will attract the attention of Oshe Maru. It will not be worth the loss, and I don''t want to change the plot!" Chen thought for a moment, and immediately rejected the idea of ??taking advantage of the fire. "Uncle Snake has retreated. Now, his subordinates, Onin and Shayin, are also about to retreat. They must hurry up and kill one of them."


    Just when Chengang was about to find the mission target, an Otonin suddenly came into his sight. The left arm of that Otonin was hanging weakly, and he was pressing his left arm with his right hand, obviously injured. .The Ming Yin Ren was approaching Chen in a panic, as if someone was chasing him behind, so the Ming Yin Ren did not notice Chen.

 28 Naruto Power System Chapter 28

    "A Shangren? I''m going, am I going to be the farmer who stands by and waits for the rabbit? I just wanted to find a Shangren to kill, and if there was a Shangren, he was automatically sent to the door, or an injured Shangren! Too lucky! Okay, this is unscientific! However, they have already been sent to you. If you don¡¯t accept it, you will be too ignorant to promote, then I¡¯m not welcome!" Chen looked at the sound of the sound that was approaching him , Showing a cruel grin!Then Chen immediately used a disguise technique and merged with the trunk.This disguise technique is also a low-level ninjutsu taught by the ninja school, which was used by Naruto Uzumaki in the first chapter of Naruto to avoid the two ninjas who chased him, but it was discovered by Iruka.If it was normal, any Zhongren could detect it, but at this time the Ming Yin Ren was exhausted and didn''t sense Chen''s existence at all. After Chen hid his trace, he waited for the Ming Yin Ren to send him to the door.


    In the blink of an eye, Ming Yinren jumped to the trunk where Chen was. When he was about to use the strength to jump forward on the trunk, Chen suddenly grabbed his hanging arm.


    "Nani?" The Yinjini turned his head subconsciously, trying to see what was holding his hand, but he only saw a fist, a fist getting closer and closer to his face. Otonin''s pupils dilated sharply, before he had time to react.Then he heard a clicking sound. He knew that it was a sound made by breaking bones, and this sound came from his neck, and then when his eyes went dark, he couldn''t feel anything anymore.


    Chen slapped the famous Otonin''s face with a punch, and the huge force directly broke the famous Otonin''s neck, and flew the famous Otonin for a long distance, knocking down a house.


    "Ding! The host kills 1 Shangren, reward points: 5000, all host points: 89043."


    Then, Chen came to the corpse of Otonin to see how Otonin was beaten by himself!


    "It was killed with one punch. It''s horrible to be beaten by a strange force!" At this time, the Otonin was already dead, and there was a clear fist mark on one face, and the neck was already irregular. Distorted.


    At this moment, an Anbe with long purple hair and the same costume as Chen suddenly appeared next to the corpse of Otonin. It seemed that this Anbe was chasing and killing the Otonin.


    "He''s dead, it looks like he was killed by a heavy punch, and his neck was interrupted. What a powerful force!" The Anbe looked at Chen who stood aside.


    "You also belong to Anbe? Which team do you belong to? What is the code name?" The purple long-haired female Anbe asked Chen.


    "Um! Maoyue Xiyan?" Chen looked at the long purple-haired female Anbu before him, and he thought of someone!Unconsciously said it.


    "You... how do you know my name? Tell me the team you belong to and your code name!"


    "Um... this... look, airplane!" Chen suddenly pointed to Maoyue Xiyan''s back and shouted.


    "Airplane?" Maoyue Xiyan glanced back subconsciously, and there was nothing, when she turned her head to look towards Chen, she found that Chen was no longer there!


    "Damn bastard! How dare to fool me, don''t let me know who you are!" Yuyue Xiyan realized that she had been fooled, and she didn''t know who the other party was, making her very angry!After cursing a few words, he also left!


    PS: I''m going, this chapter is so long, ask for flowers!Seeking collection!Group: 475137322!!Please add group!¡­


    Chapter Thirty Four: Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eyes


    Chen was very depressed. He didn''t expect that just grabbing someone''s head would provoke a dark part, and it''s also a girl named Yuyue Xiyan.


    "Emma~ Really fake Li Gui met real Li Kui, and unexpectedly encountered a genuine Anbu, the ghost knows what Anbu is the code name, or the best strategy!" Chen looked at the girl in front of him and thought depressed.


    "Quickly, the squad you belong to, and your code name." At this moment, the opposite Uyue Xiyan asked Chen.


    "Uh... this... today''s weather is good, and the air is very fresh! Haha!" Chen looked around, haha.


    "Quickly, the code name! And which squad do you belong to!" Mao Yue Xiyan was unmoved by Chen''s fight, and slowly walked towards Chen to force her.


    "My code name is classified. It belongs to Naruto-sama''s... confidential group! I can''t disclose it casually."


    "Nonsense, I have been guarding Hokage-sama for so many years in Anbe. I have never heard of any secret group of Hokage-sama. You are lying!" Uzuki Xiyan felt that the man in front of her was suspicious and planned to take him back. trial.


    "Don''t tell me? Then you have no chance!" Maoyue Xiyan pulled out the knife on his back and approached Chen.


    "Wait! I said, my code name is husband."


    "Husband?" Maoyue Xiyan didn''t react for a while.


    "Eh! Wife!"


    "Shameless, you dare to tease me, go to hell!" The reflected Maoyue Xiyan, waving his knife in anger, rushed towards Chen!


    "Look, there is an airplane behind you!" Chen suddenly pointed at the back of Maoyue Xiyan and said in horror.


    "What?" Hearing Chen''s horrified voice, Maoyue Xiyan subconsciously thought that there was something terrifying behind her, turned her head and glanced behind her, and found that there was nothing at all. When she turned around, she found that she was still in front of her just now. Chen has disappeared without a trace without a trace, as if he had never appeared before!


    "Damn bastard, you teased me over and over again, don''t let me know who you are, or you will definitely pay the price!" Yue Xiyan found out that she had been fooled, and she was still fooled. Two times, in the end, she didn''t know who the other party was, which made her very hot!


    At this time, several Anbu appeared beside Uyue Xiyan.


    "Huh! Didn''t you think it would be solved so soon?" An Anbu said casually, looking at Otonin''s body.


    "Shut up!" At this time, Maoyue Xiyan was angry, shouting to the Anbu, and then left alone!


    "Um! Did I say something wrong?" The Anbe asked the other teammates innocently.


    "Who knows when you provoke her! Let''s go, the enchantment over there has disappeared, I don''t know what happened to the third generation of adults, let''s go to the third generation of adults first!" Then, several Anbe flashed into a few. The dark shadow jumped away towards the distance.


    On the other side, Chen activated the Flying Thunder God technique and returned to his room.


    "Ding! The host completes the war mission, reward points: 50000, all host points: 139043, open the redemption interface?"


    "Finally I have a huge sum of money, now you can redeem the kaleidoscope, open the S-level redemption page!"


    Immediately after Chen''s seriousness, a redemption page appeared, with all S-level skills and props, among them: Lei Dun. Lei Che!Lei Dun. Kirin!Wind escape spiral shuriken!Senfa Goemon!Wait for S-rank ninjutsu!"


    "Huh! There is even Mu Dun''s blood?" Chen was stunned when he saw the introduction of an item on the exchange interface!


    "The combination of Mu Dun, Water Dun and Earth Dun is the new chakra nature created by the fusion of the two, turning chakra into a special boundary of blood succession."


    "System, do you need conditions to exchange Mu Dun?"


    "Mu Dun, Item Level: S Level, Item Type: Bloodstain, Need to Exchange Points: 100000, Note: Because Mu Dun is a combination of Water Dun and Earth Dun, it is the new chakra nature produced by the combination of the two, and will chakra Turning into a special blood inheritance boundary, you need to have the two attributes of water escape and earth escape to exchange it, and the host condition is insufficient to exchange it!"


    "That said, if you want to redeem Mu Dun, you must first redeem the chakras of water and soil properties. The 100,000 points are the same price as the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes! But Mu Dun is really worth the price! "Chen said secretly in his heart.


    "But Mu Dun''s words are too much involved and too ostentatious. You don''t need Mu Dun at this stage, so let''s redeem the kaleidoscope first!" Chen said silently in his heart: "System, exchange the kaleidoscope for me to write round eyes! "


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, item level: S grade, need to redeem points: 100000, this exchange must have a three-hook jade writing round eyes, the host conditions are met, whether to redeem it?"


    "exchange!"


    "The redemption is successful, 100,000 points deducted, remaining points: 39043."


    As soon as the system''s voice fell, Chen''s mind suddenly reappeared the night of the extermination of the year. Looking at Uchiha Mikoto in a pool of blood, a strong sense of sadness rose in Chen''s heart.


    Immediately after Chen''s eyes burned, the three gouyu jade in his eyes turned frantically, faster and faster, and the last three gouyu were serialized together, forming a six-pointed star-shaped pattern, at the moment the pattern was formed , Chen''s eyes flowed with a powerful force, which drove the crazy concentration of Chakra, which directly caused Chen to break through to the strength of the elite Shangren in one fell swoop, and the burning pain in Chen''s eyes slowly calmed down.


    "Drink~~" At this time, I was sweating profusely and was paralyzing on the ground, breathing heavily.


    "Danzo, I want you to pay for it!"


    After Chen recalled the night of the extermination, the hatred of Danzang appeared in his heart. He was extremely eager to find Danzang for revenge, but Chen tried his best to restrain the urge to take revenge immediately, and it took a long time to calm down. Go down.


    "System, is my kaleidoscope completed? I already feel my strength has broken through!"


    "Yes, the host has completed the opening of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and the host''s strength has reached the level of elites!"


    "Finally finished..." Chen was exhausted. After a long battle today, although he has the function of systematically restoring his physical strength, Chen still consumed too much mental energy, plus the pain that Chen experienced when he opened his eyes. He was so tired that he fell asleep lying on the ground.


    Tatsun slept until the night, and only woke up when Sasuke came back, but he also suffered a lot from seeing Sasuke''s appearance, and immediately went into his room and lay down as soon as he returned home.


    "I slept for so long. Has Sasuke returned? It seems that he suffered a lot of injuries when fighting Gaara! Sagyun and Otonin should have retreated!" Chen looked at the outside and it was already dark. The sky was dark.

 29 Naruto Power System Chapter 29

    "By the way, I haven''t seen my kaleidoscope writing round eyes yet!" Thinking of the kaleidoscope just exchanged today, Chen couldn''t wait to see it!


    Chen found a mirror at home and moved his mind.


    "Kaleidoscope writes round eyes!"


    Then, Chen''s eyes changed, first showing the three gouyu jade writing wheel eyes, and then the three gouyu jade quickly turned, and then formed a six-pointed star pattern, which appeared in Chen''s eyes.


    "Is this my kaleidoscope? How is it so similar to Sasuke''s kaleidoscope in the original work? Is it because we are twins?" Chen looked at his kaleidoscope in the mirror, and a message appeared in his mind.


    Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes: It is the blood succession limit of the Uchiha clan. It is the most advanced mode of writing wheel eyes. Each kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes will have a special ability, depending on the person who opens the eye.Since the host''s writing wheel is exchanged by the system instead of being opened by itself, the host''s kaleidoscope ability system will default to the left eye moon reading right eye Amaterasu, and both eyes must be sorrow.


    Monthly reading: The advanced illusion that can be used only by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, no one can resist except the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan.This technique moves the opponent''s spirit to another world, and the time and quality of this world is completely controlled by the caster himself.The time in the fictional world is only a moment in the real world. This technique may cause the opponent to mentally collapse, and the damage caused can also be controlled by the caster. It is a very dangerous illusion, only when the eyes are facing each other. Will have an effect.


    Amaterasu: The advanced ninjutsu that can be used only by the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel, summons a black flame from the center of the sun at the focal point of the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel, which can burn everything out and never extinguish before the target is destroyed .


    Susano: You must have a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and master the fusion of the left eye pupil power and the right eye pupil power at the same time to master the power of opening.(I can¡¯t find a relevant introduction about Suzuo Nenghu."


    "Hey~ Is this all the ability of my kaleidoscope to write round eyes? It is completely the same as Itachi''s ability! But it''s not bad, now I don''t have to worry about fear, even without the shelter of the village, I can In the Ninja world, even if Danzo sends his "root" to chase me down, I will let him come back and never get back. Everything is ready, I only owe Dongfeng, now I wait for the sound of the four people to come. I abducted Sasuke away, and then followed them out of the village, giving Konoha''s man-made Tatsumi an illusion of being taken away by Sasuke, and that would save a lot of trouble."


    Although Yichen¡¯s current strength will no longer be afraid of Konoha, it will be very troublesome if this is the case. Anyway, Tatsun is also a resident of Konoha. If the people of Konoha realize that Tatsun is escaping from Konoha by himself Someone will definitely want to bring Chen back.At that time, Chen will not be at peace, so let''s keep it for as long as you can!


    "Heh~~" After releasing the kaleidoscope writing wheel, Chen who had nothing to do yawned and went on to sleep.


    PS: Do you think the plot is too fast, or the protagonist¡¯s strength has increased too fast?If you have any suggestions, you may wish to add a group and discuss together.Also begging for flowers!Seeking collection!


    Group: 475137322¡­


    Chapter Thirty Five: The Trends of All Parties


    The next day, it was a gloomy weather, as if it would rain heavily at any time, and the whole village was filled with a sad atmosphere.


    Sasuke got up early in the morning and put on a set of black underwear, his expression also showing a touch of sadness.Sitting at the table in the living room, bowed his head not knowing what he was thinking, and Chen also sat on the other side of the table, yawning from time to time, as if he had not slept enough.


    At this time, Haruno Sakura, a member of the same group as Sasuke, came to Sasuke, the same black clothes and black pants, and the same sad expression.


    "Sasuke..." Haruno Sakura wanted to say something to Sasuke, but saw Sasuke wave his hand, so she didn''t continue.Then he glanced at Chen sitting on the other side with complicated eyes. Although it was fleeting, Chen still saw disgust in her eyes, disgust for Chen.


    "Let''s go." Sasuke stood up and walked directly outside. After Sasuke walked out, Haruno Sakura looked at Tatsun again, this time without hiding her eyes, full of disgust, as if she was looking at shit. general.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, I don''t care if you understand it or not, anyway, I won''t let you be with Ino anyway. You idiot is not worthy of Ino." After speaking, he ignored Tatsun''s reflection. Ran after Sasuke.


    "Hey! There is something wrong, this wide forehead is too wide, I really think I am a human being, idiot!" Chen hated this Haruno Sakura in his previous life.


    At this time, on the roof of the Hokage office building, a group of people were gathering, all in black clothes and black pants, silent. There was a sense of sadness in the whole crowd, all looking at a long table in front. A row of photos was placed on the table, and in the middle of the row was a photo that was larger than the others. The photo turned out to be Konoha''s third-generation Hokage, Sarutobi Hisaki.


    At this time, it rained heavily in the sky.


    "It''s raining."


    "Did God even cry?" Sarutobi Asma looked at the falling rain and said sadly.


    "This funeral is to mourn the three generations of Hokage who died in this battle and other victims." The three generations of the same teammate, Mito Menyan who served as Konoha''s consultant, said to the people below, and then asked everyone to come forward and present flowers. .


    "Why? Why did the three generations of grandfather die like this? Why..." Looking at Konohamaru who was crying next to him, Naruto was filled with sadness.


    Ninjas cannot express their feelings under any circumstances. They must give priority to tasks, and they must not cry anyway.


    "Teacher Iruka, why can people... bet their lives for others?" Naruto returned to the crowd after putting down the white flowers and said to Iruka next to him.


    "After a person dies alone, everything will disappear. His past, present, and future will disappear. Many people died in missions or wars, and died easily, and Haifeng was one of them. Among these dead, Some people also have dreams, and everyone has what they cherish the most. Parents, brothers, friends, lovers. They are all very important people to themselves, trust and help each other. From the very beginning, I feel like myself The most important person has a bond, and this bond will become more and more determined with the passage of time. This does not require any reasoning. People who have this bond will definitely do it, because he is worth cherishing. People."


    "Well, I think I can understand this feeling, but... death is really painful."


    "The three generations of Hokage did not sacrifice in vain. He left us some important things. One day you will understand these principles."


    "Well! I seem to understand this."


    Although the mourning over there has already begun, Kakashi was not there, but came to Konoha¡¯s solitary monument alone. The sky was already raining heavily, and there was a sound of footsteps behind him, a long purple hair Woman holding a bunch of white flowers, standing behind Kakashi.


    "Is it for Hayate?" Although Kakashi didn''t look back, Kakashi knew who came."The funeral of the three generations has already begun, we must hurry up."


    "Senior Kakashi also came to see the soil? Since you are always trying to find a reason for being late, why can''t you come earlier?" Yuyue Xiyan put the white flower in her hand in front of the memorial monument, her hands folded and knelt on the monument before.


    "I came here early in the morning. It''s just that, every time I come here, I keep berating myself for being too stupid..." Kakashi wanted to turn around and left.


    "Senior, does Hokage-sama still have a secret team?" Uzuki Yuyan suddenly thought of something and stood up and asked Kakashi, who was about to leave.


    "Confidential group?" Kakashi turned around and looked at Uzuki Yuyan suspiciously: "I have worked in Anbe for many years, and I have never heard of a confidential group."


    "is it?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I ran into a strange Anbu while hunting down an enemy yesterday, claiming to be the secret force of Lord Naruto."


    "Is it not that tall? I don''t seem to be too old to hear the voice."


    "Senior has seen it?"


    "Well! At first I thought he was Anbu, but later, I noticed that he didn''t have the special flame tattoos on his arm, so he was not from Anbu."


    "Not Anbu? Who would it be?"


    "I don''t know this, but he didn''t seem to be malicious towards Konoha, but he saved many people."


    "Is that right?"


    "Well, the three-generation memorial service is about to end, I''m going to pass." After Kakashi left a sentence, he ignored Uzuki Xiyan and walked toward the Hokage Tower on his own.


    After that, the memorial service of the three generations ended, the sky cleared up, and Zhong Ren also left one after another. Iluka couldn''t help but feel impressed when looking at the figures of the small strong.


    "Little Konoha of Konoha, three generations of adults, they all seem to have inherited what you said about the will of fire. The little kind of fire that fell on Konoha will one day burn and they will continue to illuminate and protect This village, one day...will become a new generation of Naruto."


    On the road from Konoha to Sain, several Ninjas appeared. One of them was Maki who confronted Kakashi and others during Konoha''s collapse plan.


    "Found it!" A Sand Shinobu suddenly appeared in front of Maki and the others and said to them.


    "Go!" Then the sand ninja led the way, and Maki and the others followed the ninja and walked in one direction.


    After several people came to a place, they found several extremely decomposed corpses, all wearing ninja costumes in sand hidden, one of which was actually a robe of imperial gods, and a hat of Fengying.


    "It has been dead for a long time, and I am afraid that Nakanobu has already died before the start of the exam." A sand Ninja said to Maji who came over.


    "That''s it, it turned out to be this way, that bastard, after killing Master Fengying, I was too careless to have Dashewan pretending to be Master Fengying."


    On the other side, a dark secret room.


    "Abominable Sarufly." Oshemaru said bitterly. At this time, Oshemaru''s soul had already been sealed by the ghoul.

 30 Naruto Power System Chapter 30

    "In fact, things are not that simple. No matter how you say it, your opponent is also the strongest Naruto of the Five Great Nations. But you are so powerful, you actually gave two of the Five Shadows..." The medicine master on the side respectfully faces the Dashewan Said.


    "Don''t...come to comfort me again, or I''ll kill you." Dashemaru looked at the pharmacist with a stern look.


    "I didn''t mean it. Although you did not capture Konoha, this plan has one purpose... Uchiha Sasuke is now put on your collar.


    "Hehehe...This is for my hands and all the ninjutsu. Originally, I got Uchiha Itachi and it wouldn¡¯t have been so much, but that¡¯s an unrealized dream. Because he is better than me. "That''s why I''m out of that organization." There was a pair of Itachi''s cold eyes flashing in Da She Wan''s mind.


    At the same time, in a secret base in Yuren Village, there was a huge golem with nine figures standing on its ten fingers.This place is the main base of the Akatsuki organization, and the nine shadows are the core members of Akatsuki... They are all S-rank rebels from various ninja villages. "According to information from the outside, the Oshemaru was once a member of our organization. Yesterday, he united with Shayaku to attack Konoha. Although he did not succeed in the end, Konoha suffered a great loss. The third generation of Hokage was also killed by him." Orange short hair, various nails on his face, and a pair of eyes There are circles of lines, which is the way of heaven in the six penins.


    After hearing this news, Itachi, who had closed his eyes and opened his eyes.


    "Hey! It''s just a bad old man who is too old to walk. Oshemaru is really worthless. How? Zero, let me go and kill the traitor Oshemaru, by the way. Bringing the ring back, just to add someone to the organization." Deidara on the side couldn''t help yelling.


    "Oshemaru will leave him alone, if you encounter him in the future, he will be cleaned up. Konoha is currently being rebuilt, and a new Naruto has not yet been selected. It is the dragon without a leader, so no one should care about Kyuubi''s human strength. Our organization has been preparing for that plan for so many years, although it has not been fully prepared yet. However, this time it is treated as a test. Who of you will go to the Land of Fire and bring back the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli."


    "Let me go! I will definitely bring back the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, whoever dares to stop me will let him taste my momentary art." Deidara offered to invite Ying.


    "No, this time it can''t cause too much commotion." Tiandao did not agree to Deidara''s request.


    "Jiaodu!" Tiandao looked at Takinobu''s Jiaodu.


    However, Jiao Du didn''t buy it: "Huh! I have to make money, so I don''t have time to do such boring things as testing."


    "I go!"


    Just when Tiandao wanted to say something to the corner, Itachi, who had been silent, spoke.


    "You go? Good too!"


    "Ah! It just so happens that I will get rusty just staying here, so I will accompany you out for a walk!" said the ghost shark in the same group as Itachi.


    "Okay, that''s it!" Tiandao Payne turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    The rest of the people, after a quarrel, all went to do their own things.


    PS for flowers, for collection!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 36: Return to Hometown in the Morning Fog


    "Oh oh oh! I have it, I have it, so good! Konoha is really the best, and the average score is very high!"


    On the roof of the Hokage Tower, there was a wretched laughter.Wearing a kimono, with long white hair, with a forehead guard on his forehead, with an oil character written on it.It is one of Konoha''s three ninjas, the mad ghost Jiraiya.At this time, Zi Lai was also squatting on the side rail on the top of the building, holding a telescope in his hand while peeking at the women''s bathhouse, while making a nasty laugh.


    "You''re doing this kind of boring thing again." A voice came from behind Jilaiya. After being disturbed, Jilaiya put down the telescope in his hand and looked back.


    "Huh! This is the work of collecting materials. It turned out to be Uncle Menyan and Teacher Xiaochun. Why are the two consultants looking for me?"


    "Does this still need to be asked? You don''t need to say that you should know!"


    Jilai also stood up, turned to look at Konoha¡¯s two consultants seriously, suddenly changed their expressions, and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t put on a terrible expression. I heard that we have negotiated with Sanda. It''s over!"


    "Everything is the stalk of the Osaki Maru, and Shayak has nothing to do, and Shayak has announced a full surrender to Konoha, so negotiations are not important. From Konoha''s standpoint, in order to restore national strength, it can only be accepted. The other party¡¯s proposal. However, Konoha¡¯s current strength is very low. Under the current situation, the highest priority is to assume that there will be a greater crisis and be prepared, and any neighboring country may take bold actions at any time. Therefore, We decided to convene elites from the various troops to form an emergency executive committee to deal with the assumed emergency before the village¡¯s power is restored. But before that, we need a trustworthy and powerful leader. Now there is the possibility of disputes everywhere, not just Oshemaru, And..." Mito Menyan wanted to continue talking, but was interrupted by Jiraiya.


    "You don''t need to tell me this specifically. Okay, I''m going to continue collecting materials." Ji Lai turned around and took out the binoculars again to continue peeping.


    "Let me tell you a policy first. We now need a fifth-generation Hokage. In the emergency meeting with Daimyo of the Country of Fire yesterday, we decided to have you take the post." Zhuan Xiaochun on the side faced Jiraji. He also said, "I''m so sorry, I''m not suitable for this position." Without looking back, Jilai waved his hand.


    "This is an established fact. If even one of the three of you is not suitable for Hokage, who else is suitable?" "There is another one for Sannin, Tsunade!"


    "Huh?" Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan looked at each other.


    "Yes, Tsunade''s girl does have this ability, but now she is missing."


    "I''ll just get her back! Compared to me who is not motivated, the clever Tsunade is more suitable for the position of Naruto, what do you think?"


    Turning to bed, Koharu and Mito Menyan exchanged eyes with each other, and then said to Jiraiya, "I see, we will consider it as soon as possible. However, we will send three Anbe to join you to form a Tsunade search team. ."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t run away, there is no need to send someone to watch me. But... I want to take someone with me, because I found a very interesting newcomer." Jiraiya didn''t plan after finishing talking. Continue to peep, and left the Hokage Tower directly to find Naruto.


    At this time, on the outer wall of Konoha Village, two uninvited guests came.Wearing a black robe with a red cloud on his head, he also carried a hat, and one of them was carrying a huge weapon wrapped in a bandage on his back.It was Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark of Akatsuki''s organization. They stood on the wall and looked condescendingly at Konoha.


    "Although destruction was avoided, the damage was still serious. The originally prosperous village... really pitiful!" Looking at the severely damaged Konoha village in front of him, Uchiha Itachi sighed with emotion.


    "It''s not like your style. Even if it''s you, you will miss your hometown by yourself!" said the ghost shark on the side.


    "No...I have no nostalgia." Itachi, still maintaining facial paralysis, did not show any other emotions because of returning to his hometown.


    "Now! What should I do next?"


    "Enter the village, follow me!" After it finished speaking, he jumped off the wall first.The ghost shark followed closely, and after the two landed, they walked towards the village. When they came to the Konoha gate, the ninja who was guarding the gate was knocked down by Itachi.


    After entering the village, no one from Konoha''s villagers noticed them.


    "Where are you going now? Just go to Jiuwei Ren Zhuli?"


    "No, follow me to a place first." Itachi directly looked in one direction and walked.


    "Okay, listen to you!" Guiyu had to keep up with Itachi.


    On the other hand, in the past two days, I did not go to the laboratory to practice again, but stayed at home.The same is true today. When Tatsun got up, Sasuke had already left home, Tatsun came to the yard alone to bask in the sun.


    "Really, it''s so boring! Sasuke is really hardworking. He went out early in the morning and made me bored at home alone." Tatsun, who had nothing to do, lay directly on the corridor in the yard, wanting to bask in the sun. While sleeping.


    At this moment, Chen suddenly noticed that someone was staring at him from a certain place, and the system followed up with a prompt: "Remind the host that the host is under surveillance. Do you want to send an image?"


    "Could it be that Tuanzang sent someone to monitor me again?" Chen didn''t dare to act rashly without finding out who came, and continued to lie down and pretend to sleep."The system, send me the image of the monitor."


    "Ding! The image has been sent!"


    Just after the system''s prompt sound fell, a picture emerged in Chen''s mind.Two people were standing on a big tree outside Tatsun and Sasuke''s home, looking at Tatsun at this time.


    "It''s him? So that''s it!" Chen secretly said in surprise after discovering the identity of the person coming.


    "Oh, I heard that you have two younger brothers. Is this one of them? So much worse than you!"


    "Hey! Waste, there is no use value at all. He should have been allowed to reunite with Mom and Dad at the beginning. Now, I don''t even have the qualification to die in my hands." Itachi looked expressionlessly and drooled while sleeping. Chen said coldly.But I didn''t think so in my heart: "I''m sorry, Chen! I didn''t expect you to become like this, but it''s better than being recruited into the "root" to become a tool that only obeys orders and has no emotions. My brother would rather let you live without worry. The three generations still kept their promises and kept Sasuke from letting Danzo''s take away, otherwise..."


    Seeing Chen''s stupid appearance, Itachi felt deeply self-blaming, and he really didn''t want to stay here too long.


    "Let''s go!" He said and then left.


    "Are you gone?" Chen also sat up from the corridor after Itachi and Guiyu left, and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth.


    "Huh! Uchiha Itachi, the three-generation old man was just killed by Oshemaru, so he can''t wait to come back? It''s to let Konoha''s senior officials know that he is not dead, so as to protect Sasuke! His brother is really serious. Competent!" Chen looked at the direction Itachi was leaving, sneered in his heart.


    Chen knew that the culprit of the Night of Extermination was Danzo, but it was itachi after all.Although he would not resent Itachi like Sasuke, but every time he thought that Itachi killed Mikoto, he would not forgive Itachi.


    And after Itachi left the house of Tatsu and Sasuke, he and Kakashi came into a teahouse, and Kakashi happened to be waiting for Sasuke outside the teahouse. I saw Itachi wearing a red cloud robe with a black background, and expressed doubts about its identity, but did not take immediate action.

 31 Naruto Power System Chapter 31

    At this time, Yurihong and Asma Sarutobi, who had just died, walked towards each other.Seeing these two people, Kakashi said jokingly: "Yo! You two, have a good relationship!" (I hate this smoker very much!)


    "Stupid, it was Hongdou who asked me to buy meatballs for her, and it just happened to happen!" Yurihong blushed in defense.


    "It''s you, what are you doing here alone?" Asma Sarutobi, who had just died, asked Kakashi.


    "Ah, nothing more. I''ll buy some tribute, and wait for someone by the way..." Kakashi glanced at Itachi who was drinking tea in the teahouse. "I''m waiting for Sasuke."


    Hearing Sasuke''s name, Itachi shook his hand holding the cup slightly.


    "Hey! It''s really rare that you are waiting for someone. Are you going to pay homage to the soil with the tribute?" said Asma Sarutobi who had just died.


    "Yeah!"


    At this time, Sasuke also came to the teahouse and looked at Kakashi in surprise and said: "Kakashi, you actually arrived first, it''s really rare!"


    "Occasionally!" When Kakashi glanced at Itachi''s seat again, he found that Itachi had disappeared.Then he looked at the front red and Asma Sarutobi who had just died, and gestured to them.The two also expressed their understanding, nodded slightly to Kakashi, and dashed to chase after him.


    Hong and Asma, who had just died of his father, intercepted Itachi and Guisha in a river.


    "You two are not from the village of Konoha, why are you here?" Sarutobi Asma, who had died, asked them.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Asma, Miss Hong."


    "You know us, you used to be the ninja of the village."


    Itachi raised his hand and took off his hat, showing his writing wheel.Honghe''s dead father Asma said in surprise: "You are..."


    "You can''t be wrong, you are Uchiha Itachi!"


    PS: Water chapter, the protagonist will leave the village tomorrow!Seeking flowers!Ask for a reward!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 37: Sasuke Flees


    "Uchiha Itachi, you have committed a terrible crime, and you dare to return to Konoha. You are not brave enough!"


    "It turns out that both of you know Itachi, so I will introduce myself." The ghost shark also took off the hat from his head, revealing his crying shark face. Up."


    "Nothing to advise, I will take you two out now." Smokey said arrogantly to the two rebels in front of him.


    "I said Itachi, the people in the village seem to hate you!"


    On the side, Yuri Hong looked at the ghost shark solemnly, "I know who you are, the dried persimmon ghost shark, the ninja of the former fog hidden. Because of the suspected killing of the daimyo and destroying the country, it is a fugitive ninja wanted by the country of water, you both are S-class felon on the wanted list."


    "Mr. Asma, Miss Hong, please don''t be nosy. I don''t want to kill you two."


    "Hey, it''s not like killing your compatriots, Uchiha Itachi! I know you won''t appear here in such an inexplicable dress without a purpose. What is your purpose?" Smokey questioned it recklessly.


    At this time, the ghost shark on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, and untied the glue on his back: "This long-winded guy is so unpleasant, do you want to cut him?"


    "It seems that we can''t leave the village peacefully, but don''t overdo it, your moves are too swagger."


    "Understood!" Guiyu looked at the smoker Asma in front of him with a cruel smile.


    After the two gangs started fighting, Asma, the strong smoker in the area, was certainly not the opponent of the ghost shark. The ghost shark used glue muscle to cut off a large piece of meat on the smoker¡¯s arm, while Yurihong performed illusions on itachi and ghost shark. But it was bounced back by Itachi''s writing wheel.Just when Yuhihong was about to be killed by Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi rushed to save Yuhihong, and also copied the ninjutsu of the ghost when he released the water escape from the smoker Asma to offset it. The ninjutsu attack of the ghost shark.However, in the end, Uchiha Itachi used the kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes, monthly reading!Kakashi ordered Smokey and Hong to close their eyes not to look at Itachi. He used his left eye to resist Itachi, but to no avail, it was dragged into the moon reading space for 72 hours.Although I experienced 72 hours of torture in the space of monthly reading, it was only a moment in reality.Kakashi''s spirit was severely wounded, and he was unable to fight Itachi.


    During the conversation with Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi revealed the organization that Uchiha Itachi was in, and also stated that the purpose of their trip was for the nine tails in Naruto.Surprised Itachi and the ghost shark, and then Itachi ordered the ghost shark to take Kakashi away and let the smoker Asma and Yurihong disappear.Just when the ghost shark was about to do it, Konoha''s blue beast Metkai appeared in time and kicked the ghost shark.He also threatened to have found a way to deal with Itachi, that is, not to meet Itachi''s eyes in the battle, as long as he looks at the opponent''s hands and feet to understand the opponent''s actions, he can deal with it, but he can do this.


    Just when the ghost shark wanted to continue, it was stopped by Itachi: "Ghost shark, forget it. We are not here to fight. Unfortunately, we can''t do it anymore, we withdraw!"


    "Really, I finally got my hands. But, there''s no way." Guiyu grumbled unhappily, and then disappeared in front of Kakashi and the others with Itachi.


    On the other side, Jilai also took Naruto to look for Tsunade. After learning about it, Itachi and Guijiao ambush them at an inn.Just after Itachi used a trick to trick Jiraiya away, Sasuke appeared when he was about to capture Naruto.When Sasuke heard the conversation of the Shinnins, he learned that Itachi had returned to the village and the target was Naruto, so he chased him up, just in time for the ghost shark to capture Naruto.


    After Sasuke saw Itachi, he was dominated by hatred and used a thousand birds to attack Itachi madly.However, the strength is very different, Chidori was easily cracked by Itachi, and Sasuke''s wrist was also broken by Itachi.After that, Itachi once again performed a monthly reading on Sasuke, so that the scene of the night of the extermination was reproduced, and Sasuke was traumatized and lost consciousness because of the monthly reading.


    At the critical moment, Jilai also arrived, and the psychic emerged from the esophagus of the Miaomushan Yansu Big Toad, trapping the ferret and the ghost shark.Finally, Itachi used another ability of his kaleidoscope to write round eyes, Amaterasu!An exit was boiled in the esophagus of the toad and escaped.Then Konoha''s blue beast Metkai also came, and Jiraiya ordered him to bring Sasuke back to Konoha, while himself and Naruto continued to search for Tsunade.


    On the way, Jilai also taught Naruto the Muji Ninjutsu created by Naruto Naruto, Helix Maru!The two of them practiced in this way while looking for Tsunade.In the end, the two met Tsunade in a restaurant and learned that Oshemaru had already approached Tsunade.When Jilai also offered to let Tsunade return to Konoha to take up the position of Hokage, Tsunade refused and said, "Hokage is nothing but a fool." This made Naruto very popular and uncomfortable. He tried his best to challenge Tsunade, but was ravaged by Tsunade!However, Tsunade was surprised by the half-struck Helix Maru at the end.Finally, Tsunade and Naruto bet that if Naruto can master Helix Maru within a week, she will admit that Naruto can become Hokage and give Naruto the pendant that was once owned by the first generation.


    A week later, Tsunade left Jiraiya, Silent and others, went to Oshemaru alone, and fought with Oshemaru.In the end, Jiraiya and others also came, but because Jiraiya had been drugged by Tsunami before, he was unable to use his full strength and was at a disadvantage in the battle against Oshemaru.Pharmacist took advantage of Tsunade''s phobia''s weakness, causing Tsunade to lose his combat effectiveness, and was injured by the drug master.After that, Naruto fought with Yakushito to protect Tsunade, but lost to Yakushito.At the last moment, Naruto struggled with the price of being seriously injured by the pharmacist, grabbed the pharmacist''s pocket, restricted his movement, and used the spiral pill to drive the pharmacist back.Tsunade also defeated his fear with Naruto''s insistence.Tsunade, who had no fear of blood, used the secret technique Yin Seal created by himself, created regeneration, restored his combat effectiveness, and joined forces with Jiraiya to attack Oshe Maru.Dashewan is lost, defeated!


    After repelling the Oshe Maru, the four set foot on the way back to the village.After the four returned to the village, Tsunade assumed the position of the five generations of Naruto and cured Kakashi and Sasuke.Then he thought of a way to treat Xiao Li, who was injured by Gaara during the Zhongnin exam.


    After learning that Tsunade, who possesses the strongest medical ninjutsu, returned to the village, Ino and Oi drag Tatsun to Tsunade.I hope Tsunade can cure Tatsun, but Tsunade didn''t find anything wrong, and told them that everything was normal for Tsunade.As for why it was like this, she said that she didn''t know it. Maybe Chen couldn''t accept the fact of annihilation and wanted to escape reality, so she didn''t want to wake up.This result made Ino and the others feel helpless, they had to send Chen back, hoping that Chen would return to normal one day.


    After Sasuke recovered, the seventh squad was sent to the Hokage Tower, and Tsunade asked them to perform a task.


    "Great! Mission, mission, there must be something else to do." Naruto was already excited when he heard that Tsunade wanted them to perform the mission.


    "But, Mr. Kakashi is not here!" Sakura did not find Kakashi in the Naruto Building.


    "Are you late again as usual?"


    "No, Kakashi will not come." Tsunade said to the three of them, "As you know, almost all other Kaminin including Kakashi have other missions. This time the mission is It''s up to the three of you to complete it. The task is level B, protecting the VIPs."


    "Protect... VIPs?"


    "Of course, depending on the specific circumstances, it may become an A-level escort mission. In the neighboring country of tea, Motoro Lugi Shrine''s ritual to worship the gods and Buddhas is held once every four years. The opponent requests to protect the runners participating in the race. We took this single task."


    After receiving the task, the three set out to carry out the task in the country of tea, protecting a runner named Morino Toshou, and fighting with the ninja sent by the opponent on the way.In the battle, Naruto''s strength showed Sasuke''s attention.However, among the ninjas sent by the other party, there was a ninja who was once Konoha''s ninja teacher. He used his painful hand to steal the second generation of Naruto''s sword of Thunder God, and later rebelled against the village and joined Yunin to become Shangnin.


    In the duel with this ninja, Sasuke and Naruto lost to each other and both suffered serious injuries, but in the end, Naruto broke out and defeated the enemy.


    After returning to Konoha, Sasuke was also admitted to the hospital. While in the hospital, Sasuke recalled the previous battle and found that he was behind Naruto.Proud of him, when Naruto came to visit him, he challenged Naruto.Sakura''s persuasion was invalid, and the two confronted each other on the top of the hospital, even using their own unique tricks, Chidori and Helix Maru.Just when Chidori and Helix Maru were about to collide, the brain-dead Sakura ran directly between the two in order to stop it.Seeing that Sakura was about to die by the hands of the two, Kakashi appeared in time and saved Sakura.In the end, Sasuke found that Helix Maru had done more damage than Chidori, and left angrily.


    At night, the four Otonin sent by Oshomaru also sneaked into Konoha, found Sasuke, and told him that he would never get power in Konoha. Only by cutting off everything in the village and following Oshomaru can we get better. strong power.Sasuke thought a lot by himself, and finally decided to follow Oshemaru in order to gain strong power.


    After Sasuke went home to clean up, he ran away overnight and ran into Haruno Sakura at Konoha Gate. Haruno Sakura knew that Sasuke would never come back when he was gone. He tried his best to keep Sasuke and made a affectionate confession to Sasuke. Sasuke stunned her with a moving punch, and then walked out of the village without looking back.


    Just after Sasuke left, a figure suddenly walked out of the dark.


    "Ahhhhhh! Watching a good show for free! It''s a pity, the ending is not as happy as you imagined!"


    It is Uchiha Tatsuno!


    PS: I underestimated the plot, I didn''t expect it to be another chapter, sorry!The protagonist is guaranteed to let go tomorrow!Seeking flowers!Seeking collection!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 38: Escape Konoha


    When Otonin and the four people found Sasuke, Chen watched from the side, knowing it was time to leave.


    Er Zhuzi went home and walked towards Konoha''s gate with a suitcase on his back, and then to Haruno Sakura''s confession. Finally, Sasuke knocked Haruno Sakura into a stun, and Tatsun was watching.After Sasuke left, Chen also walked out of the dark.


    "I watched a good show for free, but the ending is not as good as I imagined! Now that Sasuke has defected and went to Oshemaru, then I have nothing to worry about. It''s time to say goodbye to Konoha!"


    Chen swaggered towards the village gate like this: "This Konoha''s guard work is too bad. It''s fine to be sneaked in by Itachi and Guijiao. After all, they are all strong in the shadow level. But even the four Lian Yinnin People like that can also come and go freely in Konoha, and no one has discovered it. Even now, there is no guard at the gate, which is unscientific!"

 32 Naruto Strong System Chapter 32

    Chen passed by Haruno Sakura, showing an expression of disgust: "Idiot, it''s an eyesore!" But without paying attention, he continued to walk outside the village.


    Walking out of the door and looking around, Chen was also very excited, finally leaving the prison where he had lived for 13 years.Although he has lived in Konoha for more than ten years, Chen has stayed at home after the Night of Extermination.Konoha didn''t have any sense of belonging for Tatsun, and the only bondage was his brother, Sasuke Uchiha.Although Chen didn''t like Sasuke in his previous life, he could even be said to hate him.However, in this life, by accident, he became Sasuke¡¯s own brother Uchiha Tatsumi, and Sasuke has been taking care of him for several years. Although Sasuke has shown disdain for him every time, Tatsumi You can still feel Sasuke''s concern for his brother.Now that Sasuke has left Konoha and went to Oshemaru, he has nothing to miss in Konoha.


    Chen chose a random direction and walked, took a few steps, and then looked back at Konoha Village: "Konoha, goodbye!" After speaking, he turned and left, without nostalgia!


    Chen spotted a direction and hurried forward.Running all the time, running for a long time, Chen didn''t know where this direction led, nor did he need to know.All he knows is that he is free, and he doesn''t need to hide and hide like before.In the quiet night, Chen was alone and quickly shuttled through the mountains and forests, yelling, "I want to add more, I want to add more!"


    After running for a long time, Chen finally passed through the forest and came to a pipeline.Since it was late at night, Chen didn''t meet anyone.


    "I ran all night, this place should be far away from Konoha. Take a short break. This is the official road. There will be caravans coming and going tomorrow. I will leave when I think about this. Chen is on the side of the road. I just found a tree and jumped on it, found a comfortable place to lie down, and will spend the night.


    The next morning, Sakura, who was in a coma, was awakened, and then reported to Tsunade Fifth Naruto that Sasuke had escaped. Tsunade ordered Shikamaru to form a pursuit team by himself and asked him to lead the team to pursue Sasuke.However, none of this has anything to do with Chen. He doesn''t worry that Sasuke will be caught back. He has watched anime in his previous life and he already knows the result.Although there is an extra character like him in this life, he has not affected the plot now.


    Chen was awakened by a pang of hunger, and when he opened his eyes, it was already noon.After waking up, Chen looked around in confusion, habitually thinking that he was still at home, and it took a while to reflect.Then there was ecstasy: "This is not at home or Konoha, I have already left the village, this is not a dream, haha! I am free!" Chen shouted excitedly.


    But the wailing of his stomach pulled Chen back to reality."It seems that I have to get something to eat. I haven''t eaten anything from yesterday to now, so it''s no wonder my stomach screams." Chen Tongling gave him a little poodle and asked him to hunt.On the other hand, he found a place to light a fire, waiting for the little poodle.Every poodle is a natural hunter. It didn''t take long for Chen''s psychic little poodle to bring back an unknown animal to Chen, which looked like a rabbit.Chen didn''t care about that much, so he just peeled it off and grilled it on the fire.After it was baked, it was eaten. Although there is no seasoning, it tastes good.


    Chen eats roasted rabbits while thinking about the way out."I have no money right now. The most urgent task is to get some money with me, and I can''t afford to lose my practice. This reminds me of a place. The underground exchange is a good choice. You can use the people on the rewards to practice, not only Get a large amount of rewards, you can also improve your own strength, and more importantly, you can get points! Let''s do this, anyway, I haven''t figured out where to go, just find a place."


    Chen quickly ate the food in his hands and walked on the official road alone.Not long after, Chen was behind a team of people, pulling a few carts of goods on the way, and it looked like a caravan.There are about seven or eight people in this caravan, all of them are powerful men.Two of them are riding a horse each with a tachibana hanging on their waists. They should be the guards of the caravan. The other four horses are pulling four carriages. Three of them are full of camels. In addition to the goods, the other carriage is the kind of caravan with people.The team also saw Chen and found that Chen was walking on the official road alone, which was a bit strange.After all, there is no shop in front of the village, and there is still a long way to the next station. Is this boy planning to walk by himself?


    At this moment, an old man walked out of the wagon and asked Chen, "Where is this little brother going? Why are you alone?"


    Originally Chen saw that the caravan was coming, and was planning to approach him and ask those people to take him a ride.Before he could speak, an old man on the other side asked him first.


    Chen also politely replied to the old man: "Hello uncle, I want to go to the next small town, can you take me a ride?"


    "So? It''s a long way from here to the next station. If you don''t dislike it, then go with us. There is no place in front of the village and no shop in the back. If you are alone, I am afraid you will encounter some danger Ah, you can leave until the next station." After hearing Chen''s words, the old man agreed to Chen. After all, Chen is not very old and does not look like a bad person.So I just thought that bringing an extra child would not have any effect, just let Chen leave by himself at the next station.


    "My lord..." At this moment, the two samurai in the caravan wanted to say something to the old man.However, the old man waved his hand to indicate that they don''t need to say more, and then continued to ask Chen: "How is it?"


    Chen Dang was so desperate, he nodded and agreed without thinking.


    "Then you can sit in Zong Tian''s carriage, Zong Tian, ??you take this little brother." The old man said to the man in one of the carriages in the convoy.


    "Yes, my lord," the big man named Zong Tian replied.


    "Go, brother, we have to hurry. We have to feel the inn before dark, otherwise it will be in danger at night." The old man said to Chen, and then he walked to the caravan again.


    "Thank you, uncle." Chen thanked the old man, then walked to the carriage of the big man named Zong Tian and sat next to the big man.


    "Okay, continue on!" The two samurai shouted to everyone when they saw the old man returning to the caravan, and then rode forward to open the road, followed by the convoy behind.


    PS: The following is a more chapter, ask for flowers!Seeking collection!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 39: Encountered Robbers


    Chen followed the convoy towards the unknown station, and talked with the big guy next to him on the way.


    "Uncle Zongtian, where are you going?" Chen asked the man next to him.


    "We are going to bring the food rich in the country of fire to a place called the country of bears, in exchange for the special products of their place, and then bring Konoha." (Although I don''t know that there are no special products in the country of bears!")


    "The country of bear? I don''t have any impression of this place. I guess it''s a small country!" Chen stopped Zongtian''s words and said inwardly.


    "Brother, how about you?"


    "Me? I don''t know where I should go."


    Chen talked with the big man named Zong Tian, ??and Chen also learned from Zong Tian''s mouth what the country of Xiong was.Speaking of the bear country, some people may know it, but if you want to talk about Star Shinobu Village, everyone must understand.


    That''s right, it is the Star Ninja Village in the original work. There is a meteorite in that village, which fell 200 years ago, so the village is called "Star Ninja Village".The ninjas in the village would practice around the meteorite because the meteorite was radioactive and reacted to Chakra.Xingren are good at the "peacock magic", which can make Chakra attack in various shapes and even fly.The disadvantage is that it cannot defend against close attacks during the operation.Although the energy contained in the meteorite has a powerful increase in the chakra of practitioners, not everyone can control this increase and cause damage to the body; so for the average person, it is a practice at the cost of huge physical damage, so The third generation star shadow stopped this practice.


    It was just a small ninja village, and the number of ninjas was only about one or two hundred people, most of them were ninjas.The leaders of the past dynasties of the village were dubbed the title of star shadow, but they were self-proclaimed, much worse than the five Ninja villages named as the country.The strongest star shadow is only the strength of elite Shangnin.


    "It turns out that there is such a Shinobu village in the bear country. Although the strength of the village is not very good, the star seems to contain part of the power of the Togo. It should be a very valuable thing. If it is sold to the system, it is estimated. Can sell a good price hehe!!" Chen Xin said secretly.


    "Ding! The system releases the task, the host enters the country of the bear and snatches the stars of the Star Ninja Village. The task reward: 10000 points, the task fails: 10000 points are deducted, the task time limit: none, accept?" At this time, the system came to a prompt.


    "Oh ha ha! The system and I thought about it, and I wanted to snatch someone else¡¯s things. What a badass. But...I like it!" Chen heard the task released by the system, right in his heart: "Take it! Such a good task. Of course I will take it."


    After accepting the task, Chen asked Zong Tian next to him for information on Xingren Village, but this Zong Tian was just an ordinary person and didn''t know much, so Chen had to give up.When Chen Zheng, who was sitting on the carriage, was drowsy by the carriage, she suddenly sensed dozens of people ambushing in the grass on both sides of the official road not far ahead.However, Chen didn''t remind the caravan. In Chen''s induction, most of the opponents were ordinary people, and only one had a little bit of strength, probably to the extent of enduring.This group should be just a group of robbers, and the person with the strength of Shinobi should be their leader.


    "Oh! The plot of dog blood is here." Chen said with a sneer in his heart.


    The caravan had already entered the encirclement of each other, but the two samurai didn''t notice it at all.At this time, several bows and arrows were shot from the grass on both sides, nailing them in front of the caravan and blocking their way.The two samurai were shocked, and hurriedly drew out the swords from their waists: "Enemy attack, be careful! Turn around, turn around!" The two samurai shouted at the caravan and told them to turn around and leave.However, they had already entered the ring of robbers, and just as they were about to turn the carriage around, a group of robbers had sprang up from behind, blocking the way out.


    "There is someone behind!" "Damn it, it''s a robber!" The caravan''s people have been in a mess.At this time, a group of robbers also sprang up in front and stopped in front of the caravan. The caravan was blocked by two bands of robbers.


    "It''s over, it''s over! There weren''t any robbers here before, this must be a new robber, how could it be so unlucky today. I hope they will let us live after they get the money!" Zong Tian sitting next to Chen Weeping and praying.But when he saw the calm Chen, he asked strangely: "Brother, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid? No, I am penniless, and those robbers will definitely not do me anything." Chen said with a relaxed smile.


    "Won''t do you anything? They are robbers. If you have no money, they will definitely kill you."


    "Then kill it! Anyway, I''m a bitch!"


    "You...you...forget it, I''ve never seen someone like you, so I''m not afraid of death." That Zongtian was angry with Chen.


    "Hahaha! After waiting for a whole day, the uncle finally came across a fat sheep." The bandit leader looked at the goods on the carriages blocked in the middle and smiled happily.


    "You...what do you want to do?" a samurai in the caravan asked the robber in front of him.


    "Haha! What do you want to do? What do you want to do? Little ones, tell him what I want to do, uncle!" The leader of the bandit shouted arrogantly.


    "Boss, don''t talk nonsense with them, just kill them all!" A robber ran to the leader and suggested, but was kicked to the ground by the leader: "Stupid pig, you want to kill. Kill us? If we make their bean paste, this matter will be a big deal. Then there will be other caravans who will entrust a mission to the Ninja Village to destroy us, and we will have to run for our lives." Then the bandit leader was right. The man in the caravan said, "You all know what I want to do. I only need money and leave everything behind, and you can get out. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    At this time, the old man sitting in the wagon walked out, facing the numerous robbers without showing the slightest nervousness, as if there was something to rely on, and then calmly said to the robber in front of him: "Huh! I hate you most. These robbers have no quality at all." Then he took out a money bag from his pocket and threw it in front of the bandit leader: "This money will be rewarded to you, hurry up and get out of here, otherwise what will happen later Don''t blame me." Then the old man turned around and planned to return to the caravan.


    Chen looked at the old man thoughtfully, "I didn''t see it, this old man can be pretty capable! But what does he rely on? Is it these two garbage warriors? Impossible, these two wastes, I It can be killed at will, if not, what does he rely on?"


    "Hey! Old man, are you looking for death? It seems that you didn''t understand what I said." The bandit leader was already a little impatient.


    "Hmph! Greedy robbers, it seems that you can''t be too kind to you. Let''s do it with you two, I don''t want to see him again." The old man said to the two warriors in the caravan.


    "This...this..." The two samurai shrank and dared not do anything.


    "Two, let''s do it!" Seeing that the two samurai hadn''t done anything, the old man urged again.


    "Are you finished? Since you don''t make a move, then I''m not welcome!" The leader of the bandit was already impatient, and drew out the big knife from his waist to prepare.


    "Aren''t you two claiming to be killed by a hundred people? Go up and chase off those robbers!" the old man anxiously shouted to the two samurai guards.


    "Big... Your lord, we... we..." The two samurai halted, but still didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Kameda, didn''t you say that you killed 100 robbers alone? And you, Kameto, didn''t you say that you killed a copycat robber alone? I hired you when you said that. That''s right! You guys hurry up and drive away those bandits!"


    "Sorry, that...that is all lie to you, we are not a hundred people beheaded at all. We only said that to let you hire us. We didn''t do this task."

 33 Naruto Strong System Chapter 33

    "What? You...you two bastards... unexpectedly..." The old man was so angry that he was actually cheated by these two idiots.


    "Hahaha! If you are acquainted, old man, what else do you have to rely on?" The robber head looked at the old man and laughed arrogantly.


    "Puff! Hahaha~ It turns out that this old man really wants to rely on those two wastes to pretend to be coerced! Isn''t this pretending to be a fool?" Seeing such a dramatic scene, Chen couldn¡¯t help laughing. It came out loud.


    "Enough! I don''t want to waste time doing these boring things anymore, although killing you all will cause a little trouble. But there are so many supplies here, after robbed, we can change to another place. Kill me!"


    "Huh! I still need someone to take me to the country of bears. How could you ruin my good deeds." Chen saw that the robbers were ready to do something, so he jumped up from the carriage and quickly formed seals in the air. The robbers behind the convoy used the "fire escape. Fireball technique." A giant fireball spouted from the throat. The band of robbers were all ordinary people and couldn''t hide from Chen''s fireball. The fireball was swallowed.


    "Nani! There are ninjas, damn it, I will kill you!" The bandit leader saw that his men had been killed in this way and was furious.Raising the sword in his hand to attack Chen.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for a reward!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 40: Coming to Star Ninja Village


    After Chen killed the robber in the rear with Hao''s fireball, the robber leader on the opposite side furiously attacked Chen.


    "Asshole, go to hell!" The bandit leader waved the long knife in his hand and slashed at Chen, but Chen was caught with two fingers, and the long knife was broken directly by the force of the fingers, and then he clamped it. A section of the blade shot at the robber leader.


    "Damn it." The bandit leader yelled, twisted and escaped, but when he turned around, Chen had already appeared in front of him and struck out his fist against his chest. The bandit leader hurriedly used two With an arm across his chest, he wanted to block Chen''s fist.


    When Chen''s fist hit the robber leader''s arm, there was a horrifying sound of bone cracking, accompanied by the robber leader''s screams.Then I saw the bandit leader fly out and smashed into the group of bandits.I saw that the bandit leader had died, and there was a depression in his chest, which was hit by Chen''s fist.


    "Ding! The host kills a ninja, reward points: 10, the existing points" system, how come there are so few points?Did you eat it?Chen found out that he had only 10 points for killing Xia Ren and asked the system.


    "Answer the host, because the host''s strength has improved, it is no longer possible to get points for killing Xiannin, and can only get 10 points symbolically."


    "It''s so stingy!" Since this is the case, Chen had to admit his fate.


    "How is it possible that the leader... the leader is so strong, he was killed by him..." "Let''s go up together to avenge the leader." The rest of the robbers got hot in their heads and they all yelled at Xiangchen and rushed over.But after seeing Chen staring at them with a cruel grin, they suddenly woke up.This guy is not the soft guy he met before. Even such a strong leader was killed by him twice. They didn''t even think about their ability to get revenge. If they go up, they will be killed like the leader. Right.


    Thinking of this, the group of robbers was so frightened that they scattered like birds and beasts, Chen didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and went straight back to the carriage and sat down.The big man named Zong Tian immediately jumped from the carriage, and said to Chen excitedly: "It turns out that my little brother is such a powerful ninja. No wonder he was so calm just now. It turns out that he didn''t pay attention to the group of bandits. "


    "Yeah! It''s okay!"


    The old man also came to Chen¡¯s face at this time. "I didn¡¯t expect my little brother to be a powerful ninja. Thank you for helping me. If not, the cargo of our trucks will definitely be unprotected and even be robbed. Kill. I blame those two bastards for deceiving me and almost killing us. In the future, I will only hire ninjas when I hire guards. I will never trust these ronin warriors anymore.


    "You''re welcome, uncle, let everyone hurry." Chen waved his hand at the old man, saying that he didn''t care.


    "That''s right, thank you brother again when you arrive at the next station!" Thinking of this, the old man returned to his car and ordered his men to continue on their way.


    At this time, the two samurai came to the old man: "My lord...that...actually the strategy we used just now. We plan to wait for the robbers to relax their vigilance before doing it. We..."


    "What are you guys? You two shameless bastards, get out of here!" The old man saw that the two warriors were clinging to him, and shouted angrily at the two warriors: "Also conspiracy, really Treat me as an idiot?"


    "Then the remuneration we talked about before..."


    "What? You still have the face to withdraw money from me? You guys get out of me, get out of me..."


    Seeing that the old man became angry, the two samurai had no choice but to leave.They didn''t dare to force the old man to give money, after all, the ninja was still in the caravan just now.


    After that, the caravan continued on its way, and no accident happened on the way.When the sky was about to darken, I finally came to a small town, where the caravan was rested in the evening.


    After a rest night, the caravan continued to set off for the bear country.After a long journey for several days, Chen''s caravan finally reached the bear country.And Chen also bid farewell to the caravan. When Chen left, the old man from the caravan gave Chen a little entanglement. It was Chen''s reward for protecting the caravan these days, and the penniless Chen Ye. There is evasiveness and gladly accept.


    After leaving the caravan, Chen Shizheng found a hotel to rest for a night, and the next day he found someone to find out the location of Xingren Village.Then rushed to Xingren Village alone.


    "Here is the Star Ninja Village, right? I didn''t expect that this place is really surrounded by poisonous gas!" At this time, Chen was standing on the edge of a cliff, watching the yellow smoke actually filled the cliff.


    "This is really a natural barrier. Ordinary people must wear a gas mask if they want to go past. But I don''t have that stuff, but it''s not a difficult task for me." Chen finished speaking and jumped. Going into the air, and then using the moon step, ran towards Xingren Village in the air, and it didn''t take long for him to run past the range of the poisonous smoke, Chen did not intend to hide his traces.So when he just passed the poisonous smoke area, he was spotted by the guards of Xingren Village.


    "Look at the sky, what is that?" A Xingren who discovered Chen exclaimed.


    "Oh my god, that seems to be a person who can fly in the sky without using the peacock magic. What is going on?"


    "Don''t say so much, everyone is on guard. Jiro, go back and report to Lord Red Star."


    "Ah...Yes!" Hoshininen named Jiro glanced at the sky, and immediately ran to the village.


    "That''s the ninja of Xingnin Village, hey! Welcome your uninvited guests!" Chen sneered, and then rushed to the stars.Then he landed very strongly in front of the few stars, smashing the ground with a few cracks, creating a shocking scene.


    "You...Who are you? You dare to trespass into our Star Ninja Village, what do you want?" The few star Ninjas were surprised when they saw Chen''s movement.But he still asked Chen sharply.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to get some news with you!" Chen spread his hands and motioned to the other party to not be so nervous.


    "Quickly answer our questions, foreigner. Who are you? What do you want to do in our Xingnin Village?" The few Xingren Jianchen asked again without answering their questions, and they surrounded Chen Up.


    "Hey! It seems I can''t communicate well, I can only use brute force to make you talk!" Chen gave a cruel grin at the stars.


    "Let''s go, no matter who he is, stop him first and then hand him over to Master Hong Xing." The stars Ninja holding Kuwu and attacking Chen at the same time, but this attack method is the most for Chen. Hope nothing.


    "Lei Dun. Chidori!" Just after the stars entered the range of Chen''s ninjutsu, Chen used Lei Dun. Chidori to instantly paralyze those stars on the ground for a time. Lost the ability to move.Those star ninjas were only at the level of the ninja ninja, and they were a bit weaker than the ninja in the five great ninja villages. After suffering Chen''s Chidori flow, they could not recover in a short time.


    "So, can you answer my question now?" Chen walked to a star, squatted down, and asked the star, "Tell me, where is your star?"


    "Wh...what? So your goal is the star of our village!"


    "You don''t have to worry about it, just tell me where it is."


    "Huh! I won''t tell you!" Xingren, who was asked by Chen, snorted coldly at Chen, and did not tell Chenxing''s whereabouts.


    "Oh, that''s the case, then you die!" Chen was not annoyed, but cruelly broke the neck of the star.Then Chen came to another star Shinobu."Say it!"


    "Bah! Don''t think about it, Lord Red Star will not let you go!" The star Shinobu also said stiffly.


    "Oh! Really, it''s a pity that you can''t see it!" Chen also broke his neck after speaking to the star.


    "The two of them don''t know each other, so what about you?"


    PS: Ask for flowers!Seeking collection!!Ask for a reward!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 41: Battle Star Ninja


    Chen killed the two star ninjas and went on to walk to the other star ninja, stretched out his hand to grab his neck and lifted him up.


    "How about you? Can you tell me?"


    "I...I don''t know." Seeing the fate of the previous two companions, the star-nin didn''t dare to speak harshly to Chen, but he didn''t answer Chen''s question.


    "If this is the case, then go down and accompany your companion!"


    "stop!"


    Just when Chen was about to continue killing Xingren in his hand, a roar came from behind Chen, stopping Chen.


    "Huh?" Chen released the Xingren in his hand, threw it under his feet, turned around and looked at the person who came, and found a thin person standing not far away, with more than a dozen Xingren standing behind him. , The strength is mostly the level of the lower middle ninja, only the skinny one has the strength of the upper side

 34 Naruto Power System Chapter 34

    "I''m the acting Xingying of Xingnin Village, Red Star! Who are you? You dare to trespass into our Xingnin Village and hurt our guards. If you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation, then you don''t want to leave here. "The skinny Xingren saw the guards lying on the ground, and came to Chen''s face angrily, and questioned Chen.


    "Xingying? A small village character who is supported by a few Xingren even dares to speak out as a shadow, and can''t help it!" Chen looked at the poor Xingren and expressed disdain to them.


    "Damn it! What did you say?"


    "Asshole, I want to teach you..."


    "The peacock trick..."


    Seeing Chen actually insulting Xingren Village, the stars were angry and clamored to take action against Chen, but they were stopped by the self-proclaimed Red Star."Don''t do it, first figure out what the other party''s purpose is."


    "Humph! Although our Star Ninja Village cannot be compared with the Five Great Ninja Nin Villages, we can''t just bully him. What is your purpose in coming to our Star Ninja Village?"


    "Humph! Asking knowingly, just where your birds don''t shit. Besides that thing, what else is worth mentioning?"


    "Master Red Star, he...he came for the sacred object "Xing" of our Star Ninja Village. He also killed Kazama and Sanda. Master Red Star, don''t let him go!" At this time, Bei Chen left him at his feet. Xingying reminded the red star.


    "What? Your goal is "Star"?" Red Star said in surprise, a haze flashing in his eyes.And the Star Ninjas behind him couldn''t bear it anymore, "Asshole, they killed our Xing Ren, and dare to covet the holy artifacts of our village, so brave!" Those Xing Ren angrily killed Xiang Chen.


    "No matter why you are here, just rely on you to kill the people in our Star Ninja Village, you don''t want to leave alive." This time, Red Star did not stop the Star Ninjas.


    "Go to hell..." The stars projected Kuwu Shuriken towards Chen, and then attacked with Kuwu Xiangchen in their hands.


    "I can''t help myself!" Looking at the attacking Xingren, Chen snorted, took down a handful of Kuwuying and went up.Those star ninjas are all the strengths of Xiannin, and they are far different from Xiannin of the five major countries, so none of them are Chen''s opponents. Chen didn''t even use ninjutsu, so he killed them one by one with strange power. .


    "Damn! Peacock''s magic. Slash!" In Xingren, two Zhongren released a strange chakra from behind, in the shape of a fan, which looked like a peacock on the screen.Then it turned into the shape of a tail beast''s tail and slashed towards Chen.


    "Huh? Is this the peacock magic method? This is a pure chakra attack after realizing the chakra. Is it because of the cultivation of the "star"?" Chen dodges the opponent''s attack while observing secretly. The magic of peacocks.


    "This "star" is just a small meteorite, and the ten-tailed chakras contained in it must be only a few, but even this can make the strength of these star-nines rise to this level, if it is a true ten-tailed human column force , How strong is that..." Thinking of this, Chen felt a creepy feeling.


    "Asshole, don''t hide if you have the ability, cut it!" Seeing that Xing Ren who used the peacock magic method did not attack Chen, he shouted at Chen unshuang.


    "Huh! Write round eyes, open!"


    "That turned out to be... Write round eyes! Isn''t that the bloodstain of Konoha''s Uchiha? Is it Konoha''s Uchiha..." The red star did not join forces with the two Hoshino to attack Chen, but Observing from the side, I found Chen''s extraordinary eyes.


    "Is it because I want to control Chakra to attack, so the main body cannot move? In that case, just kill the main body directly."


    Chen found out the opponent''s attack route instantly after opening the writing wheel.Chen dodges the opponent''s attack while leaning against the opponent''s body.


    "Damn it, he has seen the weakness of the Peacock''s magic. To be buried, don''t let him get close." Another Xingren who uses the peacock''s magic saw Chen''s intentions and hurriedly reminded another companion, while commanding He stretched out his peacock magic technique to his companion.


    Although the star Shinobi was reminded by his companions, his speed was not as fast as Chen, and he was already close to him before he could jump away.


    "Damn it!" The star Ninja could only watch Chen throw his fist at him. Just when Chen''s fist was about to hit the star named Death Burial, another star Ninja''s peacock magic appeared there in time. Before Ming Death was buried, Chen''s fist was blocked.


    "Saved!" Dead Burial hurriedly jumped away. After getting a distance from Chen, he paid attention to Chen while thanking his companion, "Nighthawk, thank you!"


    "You''re welcome, be careful!"


    "Huh!" Seeing that his attack was blocked, Chen Leng snorted, and then quickly formed seals with both hands, gathering Chakra in the shape of thunder and lightning on his right hand.The thunder and lightning throbbed violently in Chen''s hand, and it made a harsh chirp, it was Chidori."I can block my fist, see if I can block this!" After using the writing wheel eye to lock the star Shinobu named Death Burial, Chen dragged Chidori towards the target.


    "Quickly, stop him!" Xingren named Nighthawk, while reminding the private possession, while controlling his own peacock magic, attacked Chen.However, Chen easily avoided all these attacks under Chen''s writing wheel.


    "Damn, peacock magic. Lingyun." When the dead burial saw Chen killing him again, he quickly switched the form of the peacock magic to form a pair of wings, then flew into the air and avoided Chen.


    "Haha! Know how powerful our peacock technique is!" The dead burial man who flew in the sky mocked Chen. He thought he was invincible, and no ninja could fly in his knowledge. Except for them who have practiced the peacock magic method.


    "Haha! Can it be transformed into wings to fly? However, if transformed into wings, you can''t attack! Then, you will end here!" Looking at the dead burial flying in the air, Chen''s mouth corners. He turned up and showed a grin, and whenever Chen showed this expression, it meant that someone was going to suffer.


    Chen stretched out his hand, escaped a special kunai from the ninja bag, and shot it at the death burial in the sky.Chen didn''t use much power, so Kuwu was not fast, as long as he noticed ninjas, he should be able to avoid it.


    "Haha! Can''t attack me, just want to project Kuwu to attack? However, how can this kind of attack hit me!" Flying in the sky looked at Chen''s projected Kuwu with disdain, and twisted his neck. , Escaped the Kuwu Chen projected to him.


    "Hahaha... uh?" The Xingren, who was called Death Burial, smiled triumphantly after avoiding Kuwu, and suddenly noticed something was wrong... Chen, who was still underground, had disappeared in place, and then He heard the piercing sound of chirping birds and...


    "What is so funny? Can you tell me?"


    PS: Upload a chapter first!Wait for the codeword to continue!Seeking flowers, asking for rewards


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 42: Battle Star Ninja II


    The kunai projected by Chen is exactly the special technique kunai made by Fei Lei Shen, although the star renunciation easily avoided kunai, this is indeed the result Chen wanted.Just when Kuwu missed the star Shinobu, he immediately activated the Flying Thunder God, and suddenly disappeared in place, appeared in the position of Kuwu, which was behind the star Shinobi, and kicked the air with the moon step, keeping it. The figure does not fall, and the right hand still maintains the form of Chidori.


    "What is so happy? Can you tell me?" Chen said sharply in the ear of the famous star.


    The star Ninja just reacted in horror and wanted to escape, but it was still not as fast as Chen. The thought of escaping had just started. The Chidori in Chen''s hand had already been printed on his back, and the violent Lei Dun directly shredded the call. The peacock''s magic method of the death burial then pierced the back of the death burial, and the palm of his hand came out from his chest.


    "How... maybe..." Dead Tomb stared blankly at the palm of his chest, which had been dyed red with his own blood and entangled with violent thunder and lightning. Looking at this palm, Dead Tomb said in disbelief .Then the consciousness became weaker and weaker, and the peacock magic was no longer maintained and disappeared.After Chen took his arm back, the dead body fell from the sky.


    All this happened so quickly that it was completed in an instant from the beginning to the end, so that neither the Zhongren named Nighthawk nor the Shangren named Hongxing had reflected it.Until the dead body, no!It should be said that they woke up when the body fell to the ground.


    "Death tomb..." the star-ninja named Nighthawk cried out sadly. The two have worked together for many years and have established a deep friendship. This time, they watched the best companion die in front of him. But I can''t do anything, how can I not feel sad and angry!


    And the red star looked at Chen who was in the air and thought in horror: "I was absolutely right about what happened just now. That person suddenly disappeared, and then suddenly appeared behind the dead tomb. What is going on?"


    After the fright, there was anger. The Tomb and Nighthawk were his confidants. Although he had never regarded these two people as his true confidantes, they had been with him for so long anyway, and that person was He went to the "star", so he must be killed anyway.


    "Peacock magic. Bear demon!" The star-renen named Red Star launched the peacock magic, which was more powerful than the previous two Zhongren''s peacock magic, and turned into a giant bear.After the giant bear took shape, it roared at Chen in midair.After Chen killed the death tomb, he planned to continue to kill the nighthawk. He didn''t notice the Red Star''s sneak attack for a while, and was caught off guard by the Red Star bear demon, dragged to the ground, and held Chen prison. Being firmly trapped, Chen couldn''t break free for a while.But Nighthawk looked at the right time and controlled the peacock magic that he had turned into a javelin, stabbing to Chen.


    "Go to hell!" The Nighthawk yelled at Chen full of hatred, looking at the Chakra Javelin that was attacking him, Chen quickly used the Shulker Snake Hand to turn out five or six giant snakes to block it, but Still unable to stop the opponent¡¯s Chakra javelin, the illusioned giant snakes were cut off one by one. Seeing Chen was about to be stabbed by Nighthawk, Chen suddenly disappeared in front of them again, and Nighthawk¡¯s attack also It''s empty.


    After Chen disappeared, he immediately appeared again.At this time Chen is standing far away, keeping a long distance from the two Xingren. Chen''s feet are stepping on a technique of kunai, which is exactly the one cast out to kill the funeral just now. Put.


    "This is another trick that can suddenly disappear and then appear in other places. Isn''t this the legendary... Space Ninjutsu? If this is the case, it will be troublesome!" Red Star looked at Chen who appeared in the distance. I felt a little uneasy.


    "Huh! Careless, but this time!" Chen stood in the distance and looked at the two Xing Ren indifferently, and did not immediately attack, and the two Xing Ren in the distance did not act rashly and looked at Xiang Chen. The eyes were full of solemnity, and the two sides formed an opposition.


    At this moment, a teenager who appeared to be about the same age as Chen suddenly ran over from a distance, yelling, "It''s not good! Red Star Lord." He came to Red Star in a blink of an eye.


    "Ang! What are you doing here? What''s the matter?" The red star asked the boy who had just arrived.


    "Master Red Star, the star... the star was taken away by someone... by someone!"


    "What are you talking about? The star was taken away? What''s the matter?" After the red star heard that the star was stolen, he immediately asked the boy named Ang several questions nervously.


    "We were originally cultivating around the star in the training room, and suddenly broke into a powerful ninja. We are not his opponent at all. He knocked all of us down in an instant and then took the star away. Ran away!"


    "A bunch of trash! You guys..."


    The red star who just wanted to scold the boy suddenly thought of something and stared at Chen angrily: "Damn, there are even helpers? But as long as you catch you, then you don''t have to worry about your companions not appearing!"


    "Companion? When did I have a companion? What''s the matter? Hearing what that guy said, the "star" seemed to be taken away. Is there anyone else but me who is thinking of hitting this "star"? Damn, Someone got on the board first. That person should have acted while I was holding those stars. Asshole, dare to take advantage of me, no matter who it is, I will have to pay the price." Although someone has been mistaken for a companion, But Chen didn''t say anything, because he knew that the other party would definitely not believe it, and he didn''t bother to explain anything to these stars.


    After Chen Chen looked at the young star of Shinobu, he was stunned, and something suddenly came to mind in his mind, "I seem to forget something... By the way, Xia Xing!"

 35 Naruto Power System Chapter 35

    Xia Xing Xing has always been responsible for guarding the Ninja Village. In the original work, people who use stars to cultivate in the village have serious physical side effects.In order to prevent people in the village from using stars to cultivate, she and her husband wanted to hide the stars, but they were stopped by the third generation of star shadows, and the third generation of star shadows also said that it is forbidden to let the villagers use stars to cultivate.Only after three generations of Xingying were killed by the red star, the people in the village were relied on the star to practice cultivation, and finally the star was stolen away in order to protect the village.


    "If it were her, it would be easier." Chen looked at the Ang Xia Ren in front, thoughtfully.Then he turned his gaze to the red star and said inwardly: "What we are going to do now, let''s get rid of these two garbage first!"


    Just when Chen tried to prove how to kill the opponent, the red star suddenly took action, and saw that he was controlling the bear demon transformed by his peacock magic, and pounced on the peacock magic called the night hawk. The peacock with the manifested beast-like tail swallowed it in one bite.And after the bear demon of the red star swallowed the peacock magic trick of the nighthawk''s beast tail, his body became even bigger.However, the Nighthawk collapsed directly to the ground after Chakra was swallowed, not knowing whether it was alive or dead.


    "Master Red Star, you..." The Xia Ren named Ang couldn''t believe it when he saw that Red Star had done such an incredible thing.


    "Don''t worry, I just used Nighthawk''s Chakra, he will be fine! The guy opposite is very tricky, I have to do this!"


    "Oh! You actually swallowed the chakra of your companion to enhance your own strength? It really works! However, not even this, your ending is still the same." Looking at the front of you, it is even bigger than before. Xiong Mo, Chen did not take it seriously.


    "I don''t have the patience to play with you anymore, one trick will solve you!"


    "Huh! This sentence should be for me." The red star on the opposite side swelled after swallowing the chakra of his companion, and said arrogantly to Chen.Then he controlled the bear demon to pounce toward Chen: "Go to hell!"


    "Huh! This peacock trick is really tricky, just smash it up!" Chen secretly said while avoiding the attack of the bear demon.


    "System, exchange the spiral pill for me!"


    "Spiral pill, item level: A-level, item type: skill, need to exchange points: 5000, whether to exchange it!"


    "exchange!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deduction of points: 5000, existing points: 35000."


    After the warm current passed, Chen instantly mastered A-level ninjutsu, Helix Maru!


    PS: I''m so sorry, I''ve been fascinated by watching Langya List these past two days, but I forgot the time, sorry!Sorry!


    Seeking flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!¡­


    Chapter 43: Battle Star Ninja III


    "System! Give me the big jade spiral pill again."


    "Dayu spiral pill, item level: A+ level, need to exchange points: 8000, because the host has mastered spiral pill, so only need to spend 3000 points, you can use the advanced version of helix pill, Dayu spiral pill. Note: this technique I need to use the real body and a shadow clone together, should I exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deduction of points: 3000, remaining points for the host: 32000."


    After exchanging the spiral pill, Chen immediately created a avatar, forming a light blue spiral pill on the palm of his hand, rotating at a high speed, and increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally formed a watermelon-sized spiral pill.Then, Chen and the avatar pushed Daiyu Helix Maru towards the red star.


    "Go to hell!" Red Star controlled the bear demon and pounced towards Chen, but Chen did not dodge, but pushed the spiral pill with the clone, and ran into the bear demon who rushed towards him, and the red star condensed it with chakra The bear demon was instantly twisted into chakras by the spiral pill.


    "impossible¡­¡­"


    Red Star Jie Tie Di screamed, but Qu couldn''t change the facts, the spiral pill in Chen''s hand was directly printed on his chest.The red star was hit by the spiral pill.


    "Boom!" With the spiral pill as the center, the ground was instantly pressed by the power of the spiral pill to create a huge crater. After the red star was also hit by the spiral pill, it spewed a large mouthful of blood and then was smashed out.


    "But... damn..." After being hit by the spiral pill, Red Star was not dead. He supported his severely injured body with both hands and tried to stand up, but in vain, after spitting out a mouthful of blood, he fell to the ground again. going to die.


    "Unexpectedly, a big jade spiral pill will consume all the chakras I have left. If it is not that the system can be restored, it would be dangerous. We must find a way to increase the amount of chakras as soon as possible. The system will restore the chakras for me now. ""Ding! Recovering chakras requires points: 1000, do you want to redeem it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Successful redemption! Points deducted: 1000, the remaining points of the host 31000."


    Immediately after the system''s prompt sound, a warm current flowed through Chen''s body, and all the Chakra consumed by the battle just now recovered in an instant.


    "I didn''t die like this, my life is pretty hard!" Chen came to Hong Xing, lowered his head and said with a chuckle.


    "You... who are you... on earth?"


    "Who am I? I''m just a bereaved dog, but it has nothing to do with you. You should go to death with peace of mind!" Chen said that he wanted to end the red star.


    "Asshole, don''t hurt Master Red Star! Peacock Miao...Um!" Standing aside, Ang shouted at Chen, and then wanted to launch the Peacock Magic Method to attack Chen, but before condensing it, Chen rolled it up with a hidden snake hand. Make him immobile.


    "Let go of me, damn, let me go!" Ang shouted while struggling.


    "Shut up to me, if it wasn''t for you to be useful..." Chen rolled Ang harder, making him blush, speechless, and even breathing hard.


    "As for you...just go and confess to your three generations of star shadows!" Chen lowered his head again and said contemptuously to the red star on the ground.


    "No... I can''t die, we have... a unique star, as long as... we practice around the star, we will become extremely powerful. Our Star-Hidden Village will definitely surpass the Five Great Ninja Villages, how could I be so Die."


    "Hey! Out of control, your ambition is not directly proportional to your strength, and the so-called star is not something you can control. Even if you use the star to cultivate for a while, it will only speed up your own demise. I think that in a little while, the side effects of your cultivation with stars will occur. Even if I don¡¯t need me to do it, you will be tortured and die in pain!"


    "Impossible...I won''t die...I won''t...I will kill you!" The red star struggled to stand up, knotting his hands to condense the peacock magic.


    "Huh! Seek your own dead end!" Chen looked at the Red Star, who was unable to stand still and wanted to do something. Chen coldly snorted, then came to the front of Red Star, gathered his power on his right hand, and blasted Red Star''s belly.The powerful strange force directly knocked the red star out. Before the red star hit the ground, Chen launched the instantaneous technique, and instantly appeared in front of the red star, hitting the red star¡¯s head with one foot, and smashed the red star onto the ground. .This was not over yet, and Chen rushed to the red star on the ground, condensing all the power on his fist, and smashed the red star with a punch. The strength was so great that he directly beat the ground into a small pit. There are cracks.Chen returned his fist and looked at the red star lying in the small pit. At this time, the red star had no sound.


    "Ding! The host kills 1 Shangnin, reward points: 3000, the host has 34000 points."


    After solving the red star, Chen was thinking about how to find the star.


    "Huh! Is it resolved? Then, the next step is to find Xing. Xing should have been snatched by Xia Xing. As long as you find her, you can find Xing. But how can we find her?" Chen looked at her. He turned to Ang who was struggling, and said inwardly; "Her son is already in my hands, I don¡¯t believe she won¡¯t come out. Isn¡¯t she responsible for guarding Xingyin Village? I will destroy Xingyin Village first, and watch her Come or not."


    Thinking of this, Chen rolled Ang with the shark''s hands like this, and walked towards Xingyin Village.When passing by the unconscious Nighthawk, Chen shunned him.


    "Asshole... unexpectedly... actually killed Lord Red Star, you... who the hell are you? Why do you kill us at Xingyin Village? Why is that?" The engulfed Ang struggled while furiously facing Chen. Questioned.He only appeared later, so Chen''s purpose is not yet known.


    "Why? Haha~ Your question is really naive. The reason I killed you Xingren is because your Xingren wants to kill me, and the reason you want to kill me is because I want to take your stars. It''s that simple !"


    "Star? Your target is our star? I see, that person was your accomplice just now, you are here to contain our ninja, and your comrade will steal the star? Damn it, despicable!"


    "Hey! Companion? Despicable? Do you think that with my strength, I need to be as troublesome as you said? That guy named Red Star should be the strongest in your Xingyin Village, right? Even your Xingyin Village I didn''t even look at the strongest ninja, can anyone in Xingyin Village stop me?" Chen sneered at what Ang said.


    Looking at Chen''s disdainful expression, Anang secretly said in grief and indignation in his heart: "Damn~! Damn! He is obviously just as old as me, but why can he be so strong, even Red Star Lord was killed by him, damn..."


    "Hmph! The fault of your Xingyin Village is that you clearly have the treasure, but you don''t have enough strength to hold it. In fact, being weak is a sin. Really, what to do with you, let''s go!"


    "You...what do you want to do?" Ang asked in a panic when he found that Chen was taking the route to the village.


    "You are noisy!"


    "Damn, you..."


    "To shut up!"


    Originally Ang wanted to say something, but Chen ignored him and walked on his own.It didn''t take long for a village to appear in Chen''s field of vision. It was Xingyin Village.


    At this moment, a few silhouettes suddenly emerged from the village, and came to Chen in a few breaths.Those few figures are just a few little ghosts of the lower-level ninja level, about the same age as Ang. At this time, they were looking at Chen in amazement, and then they found Ang who was curled by Chen with a snake hand.


    PS: In fact, I also know the problem of writing round eyes that everyone said, because when I was writing this novel, I tried to write and read, so I didn¡¯t write it seriously. At that time, I tried to save trouble. I was directly on Baidu. I searched the information about Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and then it gave me the information, I didn¡¯t care about so many, so I just wrote it up directly, I can find a time to change it back, if it makes everyone uncomfortable. , I apologize to everyone!


    Seeking flowers!Seeking collection!

 36 Naruto Strong System Chapter 36

    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 44: Suzuo Nenghu


    "Who are you? Damn, what happened to you? Quickly let go." A little girl with some freckles on her face shouted to Chen.


    "Beidou, don''t come here!" Seeing that the little girl wanted


    At this time, the other ninjas in the village also noticed the strangeness here, and gathered one after another. Seeing that Chen was holding the children of their village, the star ninjas surrounded Chen with anger.


    "Who are you? You dare to break into the territory of Xingyin Village, and you dare to hold our people from Xingyin Village, so bold."


    "Okay, stop yelling, I''m not interested in your Xingyin Village at all, it''s best to get out of here, otherwise I can''t guarantee what will happen." Chen looked at him and surrounded him. Xing Ren said disdainfully.


    "Asshole, you have been surrounded by us, and you dare not say anything. No matter who you are, we will catch you first and hand it over to Red Star. Let''s go!"


    "Stop everyone, don''t... don''t act rashly, none of you are his opponents." Seeing that Xingren wanted to attack Chen, Ang immediately stopped anxiously.He knew Chen''s strength, even their strongest ninja, Red Star Lord, was not Chen''s opponent, let alone those in front of him were only the middle and lower ninjas.


    "Ang! What are you talking about? We are not his opponents, stop joking, we are just a stinky kid. I can fight ten of you like this. If you are held hostage by him, it can only prove that you are a waste."


    "Hahaha! Ang, are you afraid that if we do it, will he hurt you? Don''t worry, we will let him practice without any chance of hurting you, and we will solve him in an instant."


    "Hahaha...Ang is really timid! But it is, no matter what, he is just a kid! Hahaha!!


    The Shinnin people didn''t care about Ang''s words, they just thought that Ang was defeated by the other party, so they wanted to describe Chen very badly so that he would not be so ashamed.


    "Huh! Stop talking nonsense, take this kid down first, don''t do anything, I''ll be enough." Xingxinzhong walked out of a ninja and said to his surrounding companions, and then sneered at Chen contemptuously. Said: "Boy, I don''t care who you are, don''t want to run away from me!"


    "Asshole! Idiot! Lord Red Star is not his opponent, he has been killed by him, do you think you will be more powerful than Lord Red Star?" Seeing the star ninjas sneered all the time, Ang felt at this time. Angry and anxious again, shouted at them.


    "You...what did you say? This is impossible!"


    "Ang...What are you talking nonsense? How could Red Star Lord..."


    "Damn, if you talk nonsense like this, we can''t just leave it like that."


    In Ang Dao, the killing of Red Star was revealed. The people in Xingren were angry, angry, and unbelievable.But they all remained skeptical, and did not fully believe Ang''s words.


    "Are you finished? Forget it... I have lost my patience. Xia Xing hasn''t come out, so I have to force her out and ruin the village, hehe!" Looking at the squeaky starry Ninja in front of him, Chen has already Don''t want to waste time anymore.


    Seeing that Chen wanted to do it, this frightened Ang: "You...what do you want to do? Stop it!"


    "Idiot!" Chen sneered and sneered, then slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly. The three-hook jade in his pupils had disappeared, replaced by a pattern resembling a six-pointed star.


    "Kaleidoscope writes round eyes!"


    "Then... what is that? What''s the matter with his eyes?"


    "These eyes...looking at these eyes makes me feel creepy..."


    "How can I feel this way, what kind of eyes are they..."


    At the moment when the kaleidoscope took shape, the star ninjas in front could no longer be as calm as before.The Star Ninjas who stared at Chen would make them have a creepy feeling. This fear comes from the depths of their souls, although they don''t know the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes.


    "But... damn, we... let''s go together! Kill him..." The oppressive feeling from the kaleidoscope made these star ninjas who only have the strength of the middle and lower ninjas mentally collapsed. They didn''t think too much at all, and they held Kuwuxiang. Chen attacked.


    Faced with the many stars who attacked him, Chen didn''t do anything, one hand was still locked, and the other hand was hanging. What did he do without seeing him.


    "No matter who you are, go to death for me!"


    Just as the Kuwu Wu of the Ninja Stars was about to pierce Chen''s body, a gray chakra visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared beside Chen, which formed the shape of human ribs and immediately wrapped Chen. .And the kunai of the stars who stabbed Chen also hit this Cheng Chakra, and was held by this chakra.


    "This...what the hell is this? What the hell is it?"


    "Is this the peacock trick? How could it be like this..."


    The stars looked at the ribs that wrapped Chen in horror, and shouted in fear.


    "Is this my Suzuo? It turned out to be off-white, and I don¡¯t know what kind of abilities I can fully realize? It''s really exciting. Humph! The peacock magic? It turned out to be Suzuo and your so-called peacock magic. It¡¯s really irresponsible to put it in the same breath. Fortunately for you inferior group, you can see the ability that I just acquired. This is the first time I have used this ability. It just happens to use your waste to practice."


    "Suzaku? This...what the hell is this? Could it be that when he was fighting against Lord Red Star, he hadn''t used all his strength, how could this be...Where is he sacred?" Ang looked at him and wrapped him Suzuo Nenghu who came in, an unbelievable secret way.


    "Quick, kill him!" After the panic, the Shinobu attacked Chen again, but it was all in vain. Whether it was a Shuriken Kunai or a ninjutsu attack, it was blocked by Susano Nohu, and it didn''t hurt at all. To the minute of Chen.


    "Huh! It''s useless, no matter what kind of attack you use, whether it''s ninjutsu or physique, under Susano''s absolute defense, it has no effect at all, and Susano''s ability is not only It''s defense..."


    Just as Chen''s words fell, Suzuo Nohu''s right side suddenly transformed into a giant arm skeleton, and then clenched into a fist, the skeleton slammed into the front star Shinnin.Unexpectedly, several stars were smashed to death and wounded, and a small pit was formed where they were hit.


    "This...what kind of monster is this? Not only can it be defensive, but... it can still have such a powerful attack... Damn it, we can''t win..." Seeing the damage caused by Suzuo, Ang felt powerless. sense.Then he thought of his friends and shouted: "Beidou, Mizuna, you guys go quickly, get out of here, we can''t beat him, go..."


    "No! How can we leave you... We must get you out, Ang!" Although the little girl named Beidou felt fear, she said firmly.


    "Stupid, leave soon..." Ang Jie screamed at them. He knew that none of the Beidou and others were Chen''s opponents, and fighting with Chen would only kill him.


    "Huh! Those who avoid me live, those who block me die!" Chen controlled Suzuo, once again raised his fist and smashed towards the gate of Xingnin Village, smashing the gate directly, and then toward Xingnin Village. To the hinterland.


    "He is going to enter the village. Hurry, stop him, stop him anyway." Seeing Chen wanted to enter the village, a Xingren immediately reacted and instructed the Xingren to counterattack Chen, but he was killed by Chen. Suzuo Nenghu grabbed it in his hand.


    "Humph!" Chen coldly snorted, and then Suzuo''s hand was squeezed hard, and the star was pinched to death, and then the corpse was thrown down. The corpse had been severely distorted and it was no longer what it looked like.


    "Kazama! But... Damn it, everyone, stop him!"


    Just when the Shinnins wanted to attack Chen again, Chen''s Suzuo Nenghu changed again, and saw that the ribs once again transformed into an arm skeleton, and even a skull had grown. Look. Going up is like a huge demon, although only the upper body.


    Seeing Chen''s Suzuo even evolving again, the ninjas of Star Ninja Village were dumbfounded, and there was only one thought in their hearts.


    "Too... terrible, we... we can''t win this monster..."


    PS: Ask for flowers, ask for collection!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter Forty-Five: Winning the Stars


    Chenshi didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He directly used the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes to condense the Suzuo Nenghu. He planned to use Suzuo all the way to crush Xingnin Village, and he wanted to know his Suzuo very much. What it looks like, at the same time, I want to use these Xing Ren as the target of practice.


    Chen''s Suzuo was raging in Xingyin Village, and every punch would cause a lot of casualties. The Xingyin Village was a terrible sight. At this time, the Xingren had been divided into two groups, and one group was desperately working hard. Attacking Chen, trying to block Zhuchen''s footsteps, a group of people were evacuating the crowd urgently, leading the civilians to flee.


    "Devil... Devil, you are a devil! Stop it, stop it!" Looking at the tragic sight of the village, he roared at Chen heartbreakingly, "I have already said that those who avoid me live, those who block me die If the summer star does not appear, I will not give up."


    "Damn it, you are looking for someone, why do you want to do something to our village? We don''t have a person like Summer Star here!"


    Chen ignored Ang and continued to manipulate Suzuo to destroy. Although Chen did not deliberately attack the civilians, many civilians were still affected.However, Chen doesn''t care about these.


    "Everybody is not guilty, and you are guilty of it. If you want to blame, you are too weak."


    Just when Chen controlled Suzuo, not far from Xingren Village, Xia Xing left the village after getting the star.Originally, Xia Xing had been guarding Xingying Village in the dark, and following the wishes of the three generations of Xingying, if he restarted cultivation with stars in the village, he would do his best to stop it.And three years ago, Red Star assassinated three generations of Star Shadows and became the agent Star Shadow of Xingyin Village, and then used Stars to cultivate again.Therefore, Xia Xing Xing wanted to steal the star, but he had no chance for the past three years.


    Even after Chen appeared today, while Red Star and most of Xingren were confronting Chichen, they seized this opportunity and broke into the Xing Cultivation Room, where the few Xingren children who were cultivating around Xingren would be in the training room. Down, and then snatched the star.When she took the star and planned to return to her secret stronghold, she suddenly found that the direction of the village was filled with smoke and smoke. Something must have happened.


    "Huh? What''s going on? That direction is... the village! Where exactly has happened? You must go and see!" He said that he knotted his hands and condensed the peacock magic behind him.

 37 Naruto Power System Chapter 37

    "Peacock Magic Method. Ling Yun."


    Summer Star condensed Chakra into the shape of wings, leaped upward, and flew towards the village.As Xia Xing Xing got closer and closer to the village, the scene there became clearer and clearer. At this time, most of Xing Nin''s village had been destroyed, smoke filled with gunpowder, and mourning.A tragic scene appeared before her.


    "This... how is this possible... why is it like this?" Xia Xing couldn''t believe what was in front of her. It was obvious that the village was still fine when she came to steal the star. I didn''t expect it to be just like this after a while. .


    Xia Xing speeded up his flight, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the sky above Xingnin Village. Because Susao''s body was too arrogant, Xia Xing saw the culprit who was wreaking havoc on Xingnin Village at a glance. Without even thinking about it, he charged. Go down.


    "Damn it, unforgivable. The peacock trick. Bear demon!"


    After jumping to a high ground behind Susao, Xia Xing instantly changed the shape of the peacock''s magic method, forming a bear demon like the red star, but the bear demon condensed by the summer star is much larger than the red star. , The strength is naturally much stronger than the Red Star.


    After the bear demon condensed, Xia Xing immediately controlled the bear demon to pounce towards Suzuo.And Chen was originally manipulating Suzuo to toss and kill the star ninjas. Out of trust in Suzu''s absolute defense, Chen did not pay attention to the weak attack of the star ninjas, even more disdain to turn his head.Therefore, he was even unaware of Xia Xing''s attack, and was stunned by Xia Xing''s bear demon.


    Although the bear demon did not break Susao''s defenses and did not cause any harm to Tatsun, it attracted the attention of everyone present. After all, no matter how the Shinnins attacked before, they seemed to be tickling Susao. , You can¡¯t even make Suzu move a little bit, let alone smash Suzu.


    "That''s... it''s the peacock magic trick. Bear demon! Is it Lord Red Star?"


    "Haha! Lord Red Star is back, and this kid Ang said that Lord Red Star was killed. It is really unforgivable. Once Lord Red Star defeats the enemy, he will be taught."


    After seeing the peacock magic trick performed by Xia Xing Xing, the bear demon, the star ninjas became emotional in an instant. The first thing they thought of was their acting star, Red Star!Because looking at the entire Xingyin Village, only Red Star can condense the peacock magic into a beast form.In their cognition, Red Star is the strongest among them, and the peacock magic has been practiced to the extreme, and no one is his opponent.


    However, some people are happy, and some find it strange.


    "That''s not right... If he is Lord Red Star, why would he wear a gas mask? And look at it, the peacock magic trick. Bear demon is bigger than the bear demon condensed by Lord Red Star before, and the chakra is also richer ."


    "That''s right... indeed!"


    "If it weren''t for Lord Red Star, who would it be? It seems that this person is better than Lord Red Star in the attainments of peacock magic."


    "Don''t worry about that much. The most urgent task now is to eliminate this monster. Whether that person is Red Star or not, in short, he just used the peacock magic method to attack that monster. It should be our reinforcements. The more advantageous."


    Of course, Chen also discovered Summer Star.Stopped the destruction, just looked at Xia Xing: "She should be the Xia Xing I was looking for, is she finally here?"


    At this time, the ninjas of Xingyin Village tried to attack Chen while Chen stopped, but Xia Xing stopped him.


    "Don''t go over! If you can''t beat him, don''t make any moves."


    "Damn..." Although they were very unwilling, the Xingren had to admit this fact. After hearing Xia Xing''s words, they stopped their movements and did not dare to act rashly.


    "Huh! You are acquainted. However, you are finally willing to appear, Xia Xing!" Chen also lost interest in these Xing Ren, and did not shoot at them again, but looked at Xia Xing.


    After Chen said Xia Xing''s name, the star ninjas of Xingyin Village started to talk.Of course, some of these star ninjas are very strange to Xia Xing, after all, Xia Xing had left Xing Yin Village ten years ago, and only some older Xing Ninjas would have a slight impression of Xia Xing.


    "How come... it''s really not Red Star Lord."


    "Summer Star? Is there such a powerful character in Xingyin Village? Why have I never heard of it."


    "I have the impression that it seems to have died ten years ago, how could it still appear here..."


    Xia Xing ignored the comments of the stars and didn''t explain anything to them. Instead, he said to Chen in surprise: "You know me, do you come for me? No... you are for the stars!"


    "Of course, I came here for the so-called star. Apart from the star, there is nothing else worth mentioning in this place. I know the star is in your hands, hand it over!"


    "You attacked the village, is it to force me out?"


    "Yes, just to force you out. I know you have been guarding Xingyin Village secretly for ten years, so as long as I attack Xingyin Village, you will definitely appear. It''s that simple."


    "Asshole, it''s just because of this that he did such a tragic thing, it is unforgivable! I must seek justice for the people who died tragically in the village."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I don''t have time to waste with you, hand over the star!"


    "Hmph! Impossible, Peacock Magic. Bear Demon!" The angry Xia Xing Xing once again condensed the Bear Demon and rushed towards Chen.


    PS: Sorry, I originally wanted to save a few chapters and post them when they were on the shelves, but there is really no way, so let''s pass a chapter first!


    Seeking flowers!Ask for a reward!!Seeking collection!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 56: Capture the Stars II


    "Huh! Good come, let you see that my Suzuo is not comparable to your peacock magic techniques that rely on foreign objects to cultivate."


    Facing the menacing bear demon, Chen did not evade, but controlled Suzuo Nenghu to raise his fist to greet him.However, the bear demon controlled by Xia Xing is obviously more agile than Tatsuno''s Susao. Seeing it easily dodges Susao''s fist, it rushes on Susao''s body and a bite is on Susao''s shoulders, but This was just a futile effort, and did not cause any harm to Susao and Chen.


    And Susao also took advantage of the bear demon hanging on it, tore it from his body with both hands, and threw it forward vigorously, smashing several buildings, and several stars endured it. spread.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Xing also noticed that it was not good. He secretly said: "Damn... The losses and casualties in Xingyin Village are too great. If we continue to work with him, Xingyin Village will definitely be destroyed by the two of us. If he falls, he must be taken elsewhere."


    "Peacock Magic Method. Ling Yun!"


    After making up his mind, Xia Xing immediately collected the bear demon, and then sealed the seal again, condensing Chakra into a pair of giant butterfly-shaped wings, and then flew towards a forest far away from the village.


    "Huh! Want to escape? No...I was afraid that the battle between me and her would ruin Xingyin Village, so do you want to lead me out of Xingyin Village? But it doesn''t matter, my goal is just the stars anyway. As for Xingyin Village. , I won¡¯t take it to heart yet, just let them go.¡± As he said, he relieved Suzu, and then chased him towards the Xia Xingxing with Moon Step.


    Xia Xing had the intention to lead Chen away, so she deliberately slowed down the speed of her flight, and Chen did not catch up too closely. Anyway, he knew Xia Xing could not escape, after all, she also wanted to kill Chen.


    Ang, who was held hostage by Chen, looked at Xia Xing Xing''s back thoughtfully: "Damn, that person with a gas mask should be the Xia Xing that the demon is looking for. The villagers seem to have said just now, and he did too. The ninja in Xingyin Village died ten years ago. Why did the dead reappear? Why did they snatch our star away? I don¡¯t know what happened. I can feel it from him. To an inexplicable sense of intimacy." The hijacked Ang, looking at Xia Xing''s figure, was full of questions.


    Soon, Xia Xing came to a forest, standing on the top of a big tree, waiting for Chen''s arrival, not long before Chen came here after Xia Xing.


    "Why, did you choose a good place?"


    "Hey! So you already know my purpose, so why should you keep up?"


    "I said earlier that my target is the star, so I am not interested in Xingyin Village at all. The reason why I attacked Xingyin Village is only to force you out, since now you have come out. I don¡¯t need to waste time there anymore.¡±


    "Why do you decide that the star must be in my hands?"


    "Hmph, I naturally have my own basis. Don''t talk nonsense, my goal is only star, hand it over, I will leave immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    "Damn, wishful thinking! You have committed such an unforgivable sin, I will make you deserve punishment no matter what, and avenge the people in Xingyin Village who were killed by you!"


    "Xia Xia Xing, don''t you see who the person I have been holding hostage is? I think you will be very interested! Hehehe~~"


    "Oops, does he already know the relationship between me and Ang, so he will hold Ang? How is this possible, damn..." Actually Xia Xingjian discovered that Shinobu was held hostage by Chen, it was Ang, it was her and Yingying. The only child of the fire.But she found that Chen didn''t intend to hurt Ang, and he was also afraid that Chen would use Anglai as a threat to force her to surrender the star after learning about Ang''s relationship with her.Therefore, she did not dare to speak.But it seemed that the thing she worried most had happened.


    "Shameless! Despicable..." At this time, Xia Xing was not as calm as before, staring at Chen angrily, gritted his teeth and said.


    "Huh! Stop talking about these useless things, I''m already very impatient, hurry up and hand over the star, otherwise... I will kill him! In your eyes... your son''s life is better than Isn''t it important to be on that harmful star?"


    "What? You...what did you just say? What the hell is going on? Tell me! You tell me..." Ang, who had been silent for a while, heard the conversation between the two and looked at the antivirus in disbelief. Xia Xing in the mask suddenly became excited and asked Chen.


    "Huh! Shut up for me, otherwise you will kill you!" Chen ignored Ang''s question, snorted coldly, and then the snake hand holding Ang suddenly used force, and immediately squeezed Ang''s face red, so painful that he could not speak. .


    "Stop it, let go of him." The opposite Xia Xing saw his son suffering, heartbroken.Hurriedly shouted to Chen.


    "Huh! Distressed, right?" Chen said with a sneer, and at the same time relaxed the snake''s hand a little, Naang immediately panted heavily.


    Seeing that Ang was all right, Xia Xing breathed a sigh of relief, and reached out and took off the gas mask from her face, revealing her original appearance.

 38 Naruto Power System Chapter 38

    "How did you know? Why do you know me so well?"


    "Just leave it alone, how about it? You can hand over the star? Anyway, your mission is to prevent the people in Xingyin Village from using the star to practice again. In that case, it''s useless for you to keep the star, it''s better Give it to me, how about?"


    "I can give you the star, but you must release it first!"


    "Huh! You have no room for bargaining, hand it over!" Chen said as the archer who curled up Ang tried hard again.


    "Damn it, stop!" Now, Xia Xing didn''t hesitate anymore, and hurriedly took out a fist-sized stone in his arms. The stone seemed to be hollowed out by a bug, full of small and large holes. , This stone also exudes a strange purple chakra, which is quite strange.


    "This is the star, here you are!" After Xia Xing took out the star, he threw it directly at Chen, and Chen grabbed it in his hand.


    Chen took the star in his hand and observed it carefully, but for a moment he could not see anything special.Secretly said: "Is this the star? It really contains powerful power. The group of idiots in Xingyin Village don''t know how to use the star correctly, so they can only cultivate around the star, which is violent!"


    "Xing has been given to you, let Ang go!" Xia Xing said hurriedly when Chen saw Chen hadn''t let go of Ang, interrupting Chen who was thinking.


    "Oh! I almost forgot and give it back to you!" Chen''s snake hand shook Ang towards Xia Xing, Xia Xing quickly caught Ang.


    "Okay, now that the star has gotten my hands, then I should leave this bird place too!" Chen got the star, so my mood improved. He chuckled and said hello to Xia Xing mother and son, and then planned to take it go away.


    Just when Chen turned around and was about to leave, she suddenly felt a sense of crisis hitting him. Chen didn''t even think about it. She immediately used the instantaneous technique to jump away from the place, and at the moment Chen jumped away, she checked. The bear demon formed by Kara rushed to where he had stood before.


    After avoiding Xia Xing¡¯s sneak attack by using the instantaneous technique, he turned around and stared at Xia Xing, and said sternly, ¡°Huh! It seems that you are not going to let me leave like this! Kill it too!"


    "Ang, you hurry up and get out of here." Xia Xing stared at Chen seriously, and said to Ang beside him.


    "but¡­"


    "No, I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask me now. I promise you that I will explain everything to you clearly when I get back. Now, leave here soon." Xia Xing said anxiously to Ang.


    "I...I know, you... be careful!" Ang also knew that with his strength, he would definitely not be able to help anything but Xia Xing when he stayed here.Looking at Xia Xing Xing with complex eyes, he didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately jumped back towards the village.


    Ang has no use value for Chen, so Ang left, Chen did not stop him, but looked at Xia Xing with interest.


    "Hmph, you committed such a heinous sin, I will definitely not let you leave like this, today, no matter what, I must take you back, and then deal with you in front of everyone, for Xingyin Village Those who died tragically took revenge.


    "Hey! Ming is stubborn, if you are looking for death by yourself, don''t blame me!" Chen put the star in his arms, and the three Gouyu slowly turned in the scarlet writing wheel eyes, staring at the summer star, and said with a sneer.


    Xia Xing Xing is not talking nonsense, directly controlling the bear demon, roaring forward to Xiang Chen!


    PS: Ask for flowers!Seeking collection!!Ask for a reward!


    PS: Group Tail 475137322¡­


    Chapter 47: Clone Tail Beast


    Xia Xing Xing once again controlled the bear demon to pounce towards Chen. Facing the menacing bear demon of Xia Xing, Chen was not afraid. He raised his right hand and condensed a light blue spiral pill in the palm of his hand. When the demon was about to pounce on him, he greeted him with the spiral pill in his hand, and reached a stalemate against the bear demon''s head.


    "Huh, the strength is much stronger than that of the Red Star guy. But if you want to defeat me, it''s far from enough! Get off!" Chen yelled, holding Helix Pill''s right hand and pushed hard. Repel the bear demon of the summer star.


    "Damn! Peacock magic trick. Teng snake!" Seeing that the bear demon was repelled, Xia Xing immediately sealed his hands quickly, turning the peacock magic trick into six chakra giant snakes, and then attacked Chen.The speed is very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he is right in front of Chen.


    "It''s a bit troublesome, there are too many!" Chen said secretly as he watched the six chakra snakes attacked, and then moved quickly and flexibly to avoid the attack of the chakra snake.However, he was chased by the chakra snake, and he was attacked by a chakra snake at a tricky angle without detecting it, making Chen unable to escape.


    "bad!"


    Although Chen had tried his best to avoid it, she still failed and was bitten by the chakra snake, but...


    "Bang!" A burst of smoke appeared, and then look at Chen, bitten by the giant Chakra snake, and turned into a piece of dead wood, which is the substitute technique in the three-body technique.


    "It''s a substitute technique? When was it used?" Seeing Chen that had been bitten turned into a piece of dead wood, Xia Xing immediately understood what was going on, and then took the six chakra snakes back and guarded them by his side. , And then looked around vigilantly.


    "It''s really amazing, it''s really much stronger than the rubbish of Red Star. It seems that you have practiced the peacock magic to the extreme!" Chen''s voice came from a big tree not far in front of Xia Xing, and then he saw Chen. Walked out from behind the big tree.


    "I''m very curious. From the beginning of my attack, why didn''t you display the giant skeleton that looked like a giant skeleton in the village just now? Is it because there is not much Chakra left, so you can''t maintain that powerful ninjutsu? "


    "You are talking about Suzuo! To be honest, your Xingyin Village is too weak, so weak that I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to use my full strength, let alone forcing me to use Suzuo. Just now, it was only because I had just mastered that new ability, and I wanted to see it myself, so I showed it. And your Xingyin Village is just a sparring practice for me to test new abilities. I even Did not get serious."


    Indeed, the combat power of Xingyin Village is really horrible. Almost all of the village''s combat power is composed of low-powered Ninjas. There are only a few middle-level Ninjas. There is no upper level Ninja, and only the acting Xingying. The red star of, relying on the peacock magic method to barely have the strength of special tolerance, it is not worth mentioning.


    "Damn it, peacock magic trick. Teng snake!" Seeing Chen so contemptuous of Xingyin Village made Xia Xing very angry, and once again controlled the chakra snakes to bite Chen.


    "It''s stupid, I won''t play with you!" Looking at the chakra snake that came up, Chen quickly knotted and created a shadow clone, rubbed a big jade spiral pill again, and greeted the summer star chakra The giant snake crushed it, severely wounded Xia Xing and knocked it out.


    Looking at Xia Xing who was struggling to stand up, Chen did not continue to attack, but stood still and looked at Xia Xing.


    "Why... why don''t you kill me?" The seriously injured Xia Xing struggled to get up, half kneeling on the ground, and asked Chen suspiciously.


    "Hey! I have killed enough people today. And, if it''s not necessary, I don''t like killing people, especially women, that''s it!" Chen, who almost ruined Xingyin Village, was still smiling and speaking without shame. Said."I am a pacifist. I advocate peace and hate violence!"


    "Puff!" Xia Xing, who had been badly injured, was vomiting blood with anger by the shameless executioner in front of him, and laboriously raised his finger to Chen "No... shameless!"


    "Haha! Whatever, so be it. Now that Xing has gotten her hands, then I should go." Chen just smiled at Xia Xing''s words, and planned to leave Xingyin Village without saying anything, but she was a little confused in her heart: " The star has been obtained by me, why the system hasn¡¯t a reminder that the mission is completed? Isn¡¯t this star a fake? Impossible, I can feel that this star clearly contains very powerful power, it can¡¯t be fake . Forget it, don¡¯t care about so many, now that the stars have already gotten, let¡¯s find a place to study it first, and I feel a little tired."


    After leaving Xingyin Village, Chen returned to a small town again. After a long period of fighting, Chen was already tired and hungry, so he randomly found a small hotel to live in.After eating and drinking, I took another bath and washed away my exhaustion.Rest alone in a hotel room.


    "Ding! The host completes the task: grab the star of Xingyin Village, the task reward: 10,000 points, the host has 46,000 points, open the exchange interface?"


    "Oh, is it finally reminded that the mission is completed? It is estimated that the mission will be completed after leaving the Xingyin Village with the star. Really. But it doesn''t matter, the mission is completed, let¡¯s see what¡¯s special about this star. Where is it!" As he said, he took out the star obtained from Xingyin Village from his arms, and observed it before his eyes.


    "This star, apart from being able to feel the powerful power contained in it, hasn''t seen anything special. What''s the use?" Chen really couldn''t see why, and asked the system in confusion: "System , What is the origin of this star? What is its use?"


    "Answer the host, the star is a meteorite contaminated with ten chakras, because that meteorite is radioactive and responds to the chakras. If you practice close to the star, it will have a strong increase in the chakras of the cultivator. However, because the ten-tailed chakra is too powerful for ordinary people to withstand, it will cause great harm to the body of the cultivator."


    "That''s it? No other use?" After listening to the system''s explanation, Ling Chen was very disappointed.


    "You can redeem points!" replied!


    "by!"


    "Ding! Since the host came into contact with the Ten-tailed Chakra, the task was triggered: clone the Ten-tailed and become the ten-tailed man, the task reward: 500,000 points, the system will draw 3 times, the task time limit: none, the task failure penalty: none, accept it ?"


    "I''m going to... Clone... Tentails? Isn''t this too ridiculous? How to clone?"


    "Answer to the host, the host can first collect the chakras of the tail beast, clone the nine big tail beasts, and then synthesize the cloned nine big tail beasts to clone the ten tails!"


    "So, what will the cloned tail beast look like? Is it the same as the original tail beast?"


    "Yes, the cloned tail beast has the same appearance and strength as the original tail beast. However, the tail beast cloned by the system has no thinking and only has the instinct of a beast, but it will completely obey the host. The host can The cloned tail beast is collected in the body and becomes the pillar power of the cloned tailed orc, and can also be summoned to fight for the host."


    "Become a human column force? I am still suffering from the problem of low chakra volume. If I can become a human column power, then this problem will be solved, and as the system says, if you become a ten-tailed human column power, if you face Madara in the future Lord''s words will be a bit more emboldened. Besides, there is no time limit for this task, so take it!" Chen thought to himself and found that this task was harmless, so he accepted the task without hesitation.


    "Although there is no time limit for this task, it will be the story of Shippuden in another three years, and Akatsuki will also start collecting tail beasts and capturing the power of each person. I didn''t want to have a grudge with Akatsuki. From now on, in the future Maybe it''s unavoidable to be enemies with them. Huh! Let''s take one step at a time. If it is true, Uchiha Tatsumi will not be easy to provoke." Chen said in his heart.


    "System, exchange this star in my hand for points!"


    "Ding! The redemption is successful, earn points: 30000, the host has 76000 points, do you want to open the redemption interface?"


    "No need!"

 39 Naruto Power System Chapter 39

    Chen ended the conversation with the system, and then just lay in bed to sleep.


    PS: I''m too lazy to write a fight with Xia Xing, just skip it.Seeking collection, seeking flowers!!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 48: Konoha Investigation Team


    The next day, Chen, who had rested for a whole night, left the hotel full of energy. Before leaving, he bought a map at the hotel. A few days have passed since Chendan brushed Xingyin Village, but this incident was not tolerated. The world spread, because the ninjas of Xingyin Village had been sealed by their four-generation Xingying Xia Xingxing, and they were not allowed to mention it to outsiders, so apart from the people in Xingyin Village, no one else knew about it.


    On this day, in Konoha''s Hokage Tower, Konoha''s Fifth-Meme Hokage Tsunade at this time was frowning while looking at the letter in his hand thinking about something.


    Seeing Tsunade¡¯s expression, Hokage¡¯s assistant who stood by as Konoha¡¯s mute was also very curious about the content of the letter in Tsunade¡¯s hand, and couldn¡¯t help asking: "Tsado-sama, whose letter is this? What happened?"


    Tsunade did not answer the silent question, but handed her the letter in his hand.Silent hurriedly reached out his hands to catch it, then took it in front of him and read the contents of the letter.


    Soon, Mute had read all the contents of the letter in his hand, showing a surprised expression, and asked Tsunade in confusion, "Master Tsunade, is this a secret document from Hoshiyin Village?"


    "That''s right, this letter was sent by the fourth generation of Xingying from Xingyin Village."


    "Xingyin Village? Wait a minute..." Silent didn''t know about Xingyin Village, and quickly went to the bookshelf stacked with various documents to search.It didn''t take long to find a folder and search it.


    "Oh, I found it! Xingyin Village, a ninja village in the country of bears, there is a meteorite in the village, which fell 200 years ago, so the village is called "Star Ninja Village". The ninjas in the village will surround that block. The practice of meteorites is all because the meteorite is radioactive and responds to chakras. The star ninjas are good at "peacock magic", which can make chakras attack in various shapes and even fly."


    "Well, the first generation Xingying, they all called the leader of the village. The first generation Xingying found that if you use the stars to practice, you can increase the power of Chakra. From then on, Xingyin Village has a place in the ninja world."


    "However, it is recorded in the document that this practice has been terminated for about ten years." Silent checked the document in hand and said.


    "It was the third generation of star shadows that banned the practice. About a year ago, after the death of the third generation of star shadows, the practice resumed."


    "But, why should practice be forbidden?" Silent asked in a puzzled way, because the reason was not recorded in the document.


    "Who knows, this is probably the top secret of Xingyin Village. However, there are many rumors..."


    "rumor?"


    "Yeah! It is said that most of the people who have practiced with "stars" are dead. Get power from unknown "stars" to force Chakra to strengthen. Maybe this has side effects on the human body."


    "Wow! That''s it!"


    "The letter from Xingyin Village said: A few days ago, a ninja broke into their village and killed many ninjas in Xingyin Village, including their agent Xingying, and also took Xingyin Village. The sacred object handed down through the ages, that is, the meteorite called "Xing" was snatched away. The important thing is that they Xingren found out that he actually possessed the Shulanyan in the hands of the ninja. The entire Ninja world knows, Writing round eyes is the blood successor of Konoha''s Uchiha clan, so the fourth generation star shadows of Xingyin Village will send someone to send this letter, hoping that Konoha will give them an explanation."


    "Are you sure it''s writing wheel eyes?"


    "This is what the fourth generation of star shadows have seen with their own eyes. It should not be wrong."


    "Sarayan..., there should be only Kakashi, Itachi Uchiha and Sasuke Uchiha! Kakashi has no such possibility, so only Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha are left. Sasuke is two, who will it be?"


    "I still do not know yet."


    "Then what should we do? Should we just ignore it or send someone over?"


    "This may be our Konoha''s rebellious forbearance. If we don''t say anything, we will inevitably be gossiped. This is bad for the reputation of the village. Moreover, that person is likely to be Uchiha Sasuke, so Yu Gong For Yu Si, we have to send someone over to investigate."


    "So who is Tsunade-sama going to send over?"


    "Um...you go and call Kai''s third class!" Tsunade thought for a while and ordered Silent.


    "I understand." After Mute put the documents in his hand, he walked out of the Hokage office to gather the members of the third class.


    Not long after, Neji Hyuga, Locke Lee, and Tiantian from the third shift came to the Hokage office. Then Tsunade issued a mission to them and asked Neji to lead the team to investigate the Xingyin Village.Naruto learned about Xingyin Village from Sakura. He was also very curious about the "Star" of Xingyin Village. He also wanted to join in the fun after learning that the third class was going to Xingyin Village for a mission, and ran to the Huo Yinglou for use. A box of yokan rolls bribed Tsunade, and finally got the chance to go with the third class.


    "Naruto, I''m the captain of the mission this time, so you have to listen to me no matter what, do you understand?" Before leaving, Neji gave a special explanation to Naruto.


    "I see, I see, hurry up!" Naruto didn''t take Ningji''s words to heart at all, but urged Ningji to hurry up, and rushed to the direction of the bear country in an impatient manner.


    "Really..." Ning Ci had no choice but to follow him, calling Xiao Li and Tian Tian to follow.


    Several people drove a long distance, and finally arrived at the forest outside Xingyin Village, about to reach Xingyin Village.Naruto and a few people in the third class were jumping fast in the woods.


    "It''s coming soon. There will be a dangerous area before entering the village. From now on, I will be the vanguard." Neji, with white eyes, said to Naruto and the others.


    "understood!"


    Soon, the four of them came to the natural barrier of Xingyin Village, a valley filled with yellow poisonous mist.


    "Hey! After crossing this valley, you will be Xingyin Village, yo Xi!" Looking at the valley in front of him, the nervous Naruto didn''t notice anything wrong. Before Ning Ci and the others could reflect, he went straight to it. Run down the cliff.


    "It''s dangerous, come back!" Seeing that Naruto was running directly to the valley filled with poisonous mist, Ningji shouted anxiously, trying to stop Naruto, but it was too late. Naruto had already ran far away. I didn''t hear what he said clearly.


    Just when Naruto was about to approach the poisonous fog, several bows and arrows were shot from the other side of the valley and nailed in front of Naruto to stop him.Naruto was startled and quickly stepped on the bows and arrows and jumped back to the edge of the cliff.


    "Naruto, are you okay?" After seeing Naruto jump back onto the cliff, Ning Ci and others came to Naruto and asked worriedly.


    "I''m okay, everyone, be careful, there are enemies!" Naruto said to Ning Ci and others while looking at the opposite side of the valley vigilantly.


    At this moment, a person wearing a gas mask with a crossbow in his hand appeared across the valley, and saw that the person aimed the crossbow in his hand at Naruto and shot out a tie from a big tree next to them. The arrow with the rope was nailed to the big tree, and then ran along the rope, and soon came to Naruto and the others.


    "Damn it, was you the one who attacked me just now? Look at it!" Naruto yelled, and then took out two handfuls of Kuwu and planned to throw them at that person, but was interrupted by Neji.


    "Stop, Naruto! He is not an enemy."


    "But, he attacked me just now!"


    At this time, the person wearing the gas mask took off the gas mask on his face. It was Ang who was held hostage by Chen to exchange "stars" with Xia Xing Xing!


    "Huh! Konoha''s ninja? I''m a ninja from Xingyin Village. My name is Ang. I came here to greet you." Ang said to Naruto and the other four, but his tone was not friendly.Xingyin Village has always repelled outsiders, and a few days ago, their Xingyin Village was attacked with heavy casualties. The murderer seemed to be related to Konoha¡¯s Uchiha, so he would never show his face to Konoha¡¯s people. .


    "Then why are you attacking me?" Naruto called to Ang.


    "He was saving you just now, look!" Ning Ci pointed to a bird flying towards the poisonous fog and said to Naruto, only to see that the bird patted its wings twice after coming into contact with the poisonous fog. Fell down.


    "What is this?" Naruto was also taken aback when he saw this scene and looked at Neji in surprise.


    "The border of Xingyin Village has been surrounded by poisonous gas, which is a natural barrier to prevent other countries from invading. The dangerous area I mentioned just now refers to this."


    "Great Naruto, Ang is your savior, and the beginning of the beautiful friendship between Konoha and Xingyin Village, hahahaha..." Xiao Li on the side laughed heartlessly.


    "Don''t be kidding me!" Naruto looked at Xiao Li, who was laughing depressed, and said.


    "It seems that I''m taking care of my business. Didn''t I even say thank you? Huh! Forget it, Master Xingying has been waiting for a long time, you can follow me into the village first!" After Ang dropped a sentence, he ignored Naruto and their reaction. , First jumped on the rope before and walked towards the opposite valley.


    "This guy..." Naruto said, looking upset at Ang''s back.


    "Okay, don''t say so much, let''s follow!" Ning Ci greeted, and then everyone jumped on the rope and walked to the opposite side.


    Naruto and the other four followed Ang and soon came to Xingyin Village.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Seeking collection!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­

 40 Naruto Power System Chapter 40

    Chapter 49: Inquiry


    Ang took Naruto and others into Xingyin Village.However, because Chen almost destroyed the entire Xingyin Village a few days ago, the Xingyin Village is being rebuilt at this time, and there are collapsed houses and ruins everywhere, so it looks very miserable.The people in Xingyin Village, who were busy rebuilding their homes, also saw Ning Ci and others led by Ang, and they all stopped their movements, and unexpectedly showed very unfriendly eyes to Naruto and them.


    "Is this the Xingyin Village? How could this be?" Naruto said in surprise looking at the surrounding ruins.


    "Huh! It''s not because of..." Ang turned his head and glared at Naruto''s intention to say something, but he held back and continued to lead the way.


    "Hey, Ning Ci! How do I feel that the eyes of the villagers in Xingyin Village around us are very unfriendly? Is it because they reject outsiders?" He looked at the people around him every day and said in a low voice next to Ning Ci.


    "Well, don''t worry about so much, wait until you see the leaders of their villages." Neji, who has white eyes, can find the surrounding situation without turning his head to look.


    "Ang, who are they?" At this moment, a ninja from Xingyin Village walked over and asked Ang.


    "They are all Konoha''s ninjas. They were sent by Konoha''s Naruto. Master Xingying wants to see them now." Ang replied.


    "Konoha''s ninja? The person who destroyed our village has a pair of horrible eyes. Master Star Shadow said that they were Shalunyan, and Shawanyan is the blood heir of Konoha Uchiha''s clan. Is that person Konoha? Sent?" Naruto stared at Naruto with hatred after he finished speaking.


    "What are you talking about? Zhuanyan? You mean that your village became like this by someone with Zhuanyan? Tell me who that person is?" Naruto heard what the star Shinobi said , Hurried to Ang''s face and asked anxiously.


    "Huh!" Ang cast a glance at Naruto, did not answer, but continued to move forward.


    "Hey! Wait a minute, tell me quickly..."


    "Calm down, Naruto!" Ning Ci stretched out his hand and held Naruto, so that Naruto should not be impulsive.


    "How can I calm down? The person they are talking about is probably Sasuke. Let go of me. I''ll ask him to ask."


    "Enough, Naruto! I''m the captain now, you must listen to me, wait until we meet the leader of Xingyin Village."


    "But...I...I know." Naruto was going to say something, but he obediently obedient after seeing Neji''s serious expression.


    Soon, Aiyou brought Ning Ci and others to a building in the center of the village, which is the Xingying office building in Xingyin Village.


    "We''re here, Master Xingying is inside. Come in with me." Ang said to Naruto and the others, then opened the door and walked in first.


    "Let''s go!" Ning Ci greeted Naruto and Xiao Li, and followed Ang into the office building.


    In the Xingying office building, Xia Xing, who is the fourth-generation star, is sitting on a chair behind his desk, closing his eyes and opening his eyes when he hears Tokyo.


    "Ang, you are back, you have worked hard! They are the ninjas sent by Konoha, right? Ask them to sit down." Xia Xing said with a smile when he saw Naruto and Neji and others behind Ang.


    "Yes, Master Star Shadow." Ang replied respectfully, and then greeted Naruto and Neji to sit down on the tatami mat next to the house.


    After leaving the Star-Hidden Village a few days ago, Xia Xing also told the ninjas in Star-Hidden Village the secrets of the year, as well as Red Star¡¯s ambitions and the hazards of star training. The body of the young Hoshinin Mizuna was confirmed. Finally, the ninjas of Xingyin asked Xia Xing to be their fourth-generation star, and Ang forgave his mother after learning the truth.However, in front of outsiders, he did not call Xia Xing his mother, but honored her as Lord Xing Ying.


    "Guests from Konoha, hello! I am the fourth-generation star shadow of Xingyin Village, Xia Xing." Xia Xing introduced himself with a smile after seeing Ning Ci and the others sitting down.


    "Xingying? Isn''t it the only leader of the Five Ninja Village who can be called a shadow?" Naruto said in surprise.


    "That''s not the case. We didn''t lose to you. Although our village is still very small now, one day we will keep pace with the Five Ninja Villages and become a real star..." Hearing Naruto''s words, Ang immediately stood up to Naruto Retorted.


    "Stop talking." Xia Xing waved his hand to Ang, motioning him to sit down.


    "Hey!" Seeing Xia Xing''s words, Ang didn''t go on talking. He glared at Naruto and ran out unconvinced.


    "Hey, wait a minute!" Naruto hurriedly stood up and ran after him.


    "Sorry, Naruto..."


    "No, I should apologize, it''s Ang''s rudeness."


    "Leave Naruto alone, please go on with Master Xingying."


    "It''s disrespectful. As you said, the ninjas of our Xingyin Village are not qualified to be named, because we are too weak. The reason why we were able to have a place in the ninja world was entirely because of the stars of our village,...Forget it, Let¡¯s talk about the mission of your trip, did your Naruto-sama tell you anything?"


    "Master Hokage just confessed that we came to investigate who had stolen the star in Xingyin Village. Let us know the situation after we arrive in Xingyin Village." Ning Ci replied.


    "That''s it!"


    "Master Star Shadow, please tell us what happened!"


    Xia Xing sorted out his emotions, and then like Ning Ci and others said: "You also saw the tragedy of our village when you entered the village, do you know what caused this?"


    "What is it?"


    "In fact, our star was not stolen, but was stolen directly. The other party did not hide his deeds. After coming to our Xingyin Village, he bluntly asked us to hand over the star. The result is conceivable. Of course we are not. Will hand over the stars like this, and the other party directly attacked us after we refused. Unexpectedly, the opponent''s strength is too strong, our Xingyin Village is not an opponent at all. Helpless, in order to avoid greater casualties , We had to give the star to the other party so that the other party could let us go."


    "Seeing the outside scene, I think the battle must be very tragic, right? How many people have they come? Do you know the identity of each other?"


    "Haha! Our enemy is just one person..." Xia Xing said with a wry smile.


    Xia Xing Xing''s answer surprised Ning Ci and the others: "What? Alone? You mean that the other party single-handedly challenged all the ninjas in Xingyin Village, and also..."


    "Yes, the other party alone not only challenged all our ninjas head-on, but also killed most of the ninjas in our Star Ninja Village, including the former acting Star Shadow of our Star Hidden Village, and destroyed most of us. The village. The other party is too strong, as a last resort, I have to hand over the star, hoping that he can let us go. And the other party is also considered trustworthy. After getting the star, he didn''t attack us again and left Xingyin Village directly."


    "Then...Do you know the identity of the other party?" Ning Ci hurriedly asked after hearing what Xia Xing said.


    "I don''t know. Although the opponent did not hide his face, he does not have a forehead or mark that can identify his identity. But...when the opponent was fighting us, we found the opponent''s eyes..."


    "Yes... Write round eyes?"


    "Yes, when fighting against us, what the other party showed was the blood heir that you Konoha''s Uchiha family only has --- blood wheel eyes!"


    "Is it really writing round eyes? Could it be wrong?" Tian Tian asked in surprise.


    "Impossible, this is not just what I saw with my own eyes. All the ninjas in our village have seen it. The blood-colored eye pupils and three black gouaches can''t be wrong."


    "That is indeed writing round eyes, so the murderer should be Uchiha, who would it be?" After listening to Xia Xing''s description, Neji and others had to believe it.


    "Who the hell is it? Is it really Sasuke? However, Sasuke should not be that strong. What is going on?"


    PS: Ask for flowers!Seeking collection!!Ask for a reward!¡­


    Chapter Fifty: Sasuke with a Black Pot


    "So, it''s no wonder Naruto-sama will give me a graduation photo of Uchiha Sasuke before I leave. It seems that Naruto-sama already knows it!" Hearing what Xia Xing said, Neji secretly said in his heart.


    "Master Xingying, can you tell the approximate age of the ninja with the Shalulanyan?" Ning Ci asked Xia Xing.


    "Age? It should be about thirteen or four years old, about the same age as you." Xia Xing said embarrassedly. After all, their Xingyin Village was destroyed by a young boy, and all their ninjas It is too shameful to be unable to control the other party.


    "What? At the same age as us, how could this be..." Tiantian exclaimed.


    "Huh! Although I don''t want to admit it, this incident has left our Xingyin Village''s face dull. Would I make fun of our Xingyin Village''s honor and disgrace?" Xia Xing frowned and said a little unhappy.


    "Sorry...I..." Seeing that Xia Xing was angry, he apologized every day.


    "Is it really him..." Ning Ci secretly said in his heart, and then saw that he took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket, and Ning Ci opened the paper.The paper turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke''s ninja information, and there was also a picture of Sasuke posted on it.

 41 Naruto Strong System Chapter 41

    "This is Sasuke''s ninja file, Neji, how could you have this thing." Seeing the paper that Neji took out, he curiously leaned forward every day and found that it was Sasuke''s ninja file, asking suspiciously.


    "This was given to me by Hokage-sama before we set off. She should know what happened here. It seems that she asked us to come over and verify."


    "Verify? You... You mean that Sasuke Uchiha might have done this? This..." Tian Tian was shocked again.


    "It seems that you already have someone to doubt!" Xia Xing asked after listening to the conversation between Ning Ci and Tian Tian.


    "Master Xingying, please see if the person in this photo is the one who attacked Xingyin Village as you mentioned." Neji walked to Xia Xing and handed the ninja file of Sasuke to Xia Xing.


    Xia Xing took the paper and saw Sasuke''s picture at a glance, and immediately showed an angry expression: "It''s him, this demon, it can''t be wrong. Is Uchiha Sasuke? He really is Konoha''s Uchiha, damn, Could it be that you Konoha instigated it?"


    "It turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke, how is this possible... It has only been half a month since he defected, how could his strength become so strong in such a short period of time..." With the confirmation of Xia Xing, Neji He was very shocked. It was very difficult for him to accept his peers who had taken the Zhongnin exam together half a month ago, "How could it be... Sasuke Mingming is just like us, just a Shinnin, how could he be the murderer who destroyed Xingyin Village? Well, you can''t admit it, right?" Tian Tian on the side obviously couldn''t believe that it was Sasuke.


    "Xia Ren? Impossible, that demon''s strength is not even an opponent of the strength of Jin, are you questioning me?" Xia Xing was not as calm as before, and asked Ning Ci and others. Say, you Konoha want to shelter him?"


    "Master Hoshikage, please calm down first. Think about it. If we want to cover him, we won''t give you his picture. Let¡¯s not say whether this incident was done by Sasuke Uchiha, even if it was him. That was not our Konoha''s instigation, and we would not be able to protect him, because Uchiha Sasuke had defected to the village half a month ago. He is our Konoha''s wanted traitor, and his actions follow us. Konoha has nothing to do with it. Although it is Konoha''s fault for not catching the rebellion, we can''t blame Konoha for all the crimes of the rebellion!" Ning Ci retorted to Xia Xing.


    "Rebel? You mean this Uchiha Sasuke is Konoha''s rebel?"


    "Yes, Uchiha Sasuke has betrayed Konoha half a month ago, so Konoha didn''t know what he did!"


    "Half a month ago, that means he came to our Xingyin Village after defecting." Xia Xing said with a frown.


    Neji said: "We still don''t know if Uchiha Sasuke did it. After all, we didn''t see it with our own eyes, and this is really incredible. Half a month ago, Uchiha Sasuke also participated in the Nakanin selection with us. In the exam, his strength is at most only the level of Zhongren. How can his strength be improved to the point where he can defeat Shangren in just a few days is really unbelievable. So we can¡¯t conclude yet. It was Uchiha Sasuke. But we will report the matter to Naruto-sama, and Konoha will investigate the matter clearly, and we will give Xingyin an explanation. When we Konoha will catch Uchiha Sasuke Later, I must notify Master Xingying to come to Konoha for interrogation."


    "In that case..." Xia Xing just wanted to say something, but at this moment, Naruto, who had been chasing Ang, hurriedly opened the door and rushed in, Ang followed behind him.


    "Nenji...Sasuke..." Naruto just wanted to say something.


    "Okay, Naruto, don''t be rude." Ning Ci scolded Naruto.


    "No, Neji, listen to me..."


    "Enough, Naruto, wait until I get back to talk about anything."


    "But...Oh!" Seeing Neji''s serious expression, Naruto had to hold back what he wanted to say for a while.


    "It''s rude, Master Xingying! Naruto is always so frizzy, please don''t take offense to Master Xingying!" Ning Ci apologized to Xia Xing.


    "Haha, it''s okay." Xia Xing looked at Naruto thoughtfully, and then said to Ning Ci and others: "Well, I think you should be tired after the long journey today. People will take you down to rest."


    "We are indeed a little tired, so I will bother Master Xingying."


    "Ang, you can take Konoha''s guests down to rest!" Xia Xing told Ang below.


    "Yes, Master Xingying." Ang bowed to Xia Xing, then turned to Ning Ci and others and said, "Come with me!" After that, he walked out of the house.


    "Master Xingying, we are leaving." Ning Ci and the others also saluted Xia Xing Xing, and then followed Ang to leave Xing Ying''s office.


    Soon, Ang took Ning Ci and others to a room, and said to them: "You will live here tonight. I''m sorry, because the village is still under reconstruction, so the housing is limited, so I wronged the four of you. Live together."


    "It''s okay, that''s fine. Thank you!"


    "Then I won''t bother you to rest. I will call you during dinner, so I''ll leave first." Ang turned and left after speaking.


    After watching Ang leave, Ning Ci also opened the door and walked in. There were exactly four beds in the room, with a chapter table and four chairs in the middle of the room.The four people entered the room and closed the door, and then gathered on the table to discuss.


    "Nenji, why didn''t you let me say it just now." Naruto yelled just after sitting down.


    "I know what you want to say, it''s a matter of writing round eyes!"


    "Yes, I just learned something from Ang, that is, a few days ago, a ninja with Shao Lunyan attacked their village and took their star. That person even had Shao Lun Yan. Is it related to Sasuke?"


    It turns out that after Naruto caught up with Ang and talked with Ang just now, because both of them had the same dream and wanted to be the shadow of the village, so they understood each other. In the end, the two became friends, and Naruto also came from Ang. Learned what happened when Xingyin Village was attacked.However, he did not suspect Sasuke for the first time, but thought of someone else, so he hurried over to tell Neji what he had heard.


    "Just now I have taken Sasuke''s picture to ask Master Xingying for verification. She said...The person who attacked their Xingyin Village is the person in the photo."


    "Nani! This is impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    PS: Ask for flowers!Seeking collection!!Ask for a reward!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 51: Guessing


    After Neji said those words, Naruto immediately jumped up from his chair and retorted: "Impossible, Sasuke would not do something like that, and it is impossible for Sasuke to have that kind of strength. There must be some misunderstanding!"


    "We still don''t know what the matter is, but the people in Xingyin Village don''t need to lie to us. Let''s report this matter to Master Naruto before we make a conclusion! Anyway, rest first. Tomorrow morning, We will bid farewell to Master Xingying and return to Konoha."


    "But, this matter hasn''t been found out yet! How can you just leave like this?" Naruto said unwillingly.


    "Naruto, we must report this matter to Tsunade-sama as soon as possible, and the other party took away the star of Xingyin Village and left. No one knows where he is. Now the only clue is Sasuke. Only find "Damn..." Although Naruto was very unwilling, but there was no way, so he had to hammer the table to exhale.


    After that, the four of them chatted in the room, and it didn''t take long for Ang to invite them to dinner. After dinner, they returned to the room to rest.There was no word for the night. Early the next morning, Ning Ci took Naruto and the others to the Star Studios to say goodbye to Xia Xing, but before leaving, Ning Ci also asked Xia Xing some questions, and Xia Xing called a Xing Ren Let Ning Ci and the others understand the situation. It was when Chen came to Xingying Village that Xing Ren was forced by Chen to ask about the whereabouts of Xing. Just when Chen was about to kill him, Red Star appeared, and Chen was thrown away. , Took a life back, and also caught the battle between Chen and Hongxing from beginning to end.In the end, Ning Ci and others also learned some of Chen''s information, including Lei Dun, Chidori, Helix Maru, and Susano Nohu.After learning this information, Ning Ci and the others also set off with Xia Xing Xing farewell to Konoha.


    After returning to Konoha, a few people first came to the Hokage Tower and submitted the task.


    "Hokage-sama!" "Ms. Tsunade!"


    "Yeah! You are back, how is the investigation going?" After seeing a few people come in, Tsunade put down the documents in his hand and asked Neji and others.


    "We have checked with Xingying in Xingying Village. After I handed Sasuke''s file to Xingying, she decided that Sasuke was the one who took the star."


    "Uchiha... Sasuke?"


    "It''s still not certain that it is Uchiha Sasuke, but judging from the information provided by Xingyin Village, there is an 80% possibility."


    "Is that right?"


    "Yes!" Ning Ci continued, "Because he not only possesses the writing wheel eyes, but also performs a kind of thunder-dance ninjutsu. Its characteristic is to produce harsh noises, like hundreds of birds singing at the same time, it should be The Chidori that Sasuke used to display is just puzzling. It is clear that Sasuke, who was half a month ago, is only at the level of Nakanin. How could his strength be improved so much in a short period of time?"


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, but I think it should be related to Oshe Maru. He has been keen on various forbidden experiments. Perhaps it was what O She Maru did to Sasuke that allowed Sasuke to be able to do so in just a few days. That''s it."


    "What about the giant skeleton mentioned by Xingyin Village?" Tiantian asked curiously.


    "Giant skeleton? What giant skeleton?"


    "It was when Sasuke attacked the Star-Hidden Village, he unexpectedly summoned a giant skeleton formed by Chakra to envelop him. It is said that the power displayed by that skeleton is desperate, whether it is a ninjutsu attack or a physical attack. It¡¯s impossible to break through its defenses. Not only that, the skeleton also possesses super strong offensive power, just like a demon god. With this powerful ninjutsu, Sasuke almost destroyed the entire Star-Hidden Village." Ning Jixiang Tsunade explained.


    "Chakra''s condensed skeleton? I seem to have heard of it somewhere..." Tsunade''s expression changed suddenly, as if thinking of something, he stood up, with a surprised expression on his face: "Could it be what Grandpa said... this is absolutely not possible, I must be wrong!"


    Tsunade''s reaction shocked Ningji and the others, and Naruto quickly asked, "Ms. Tsunade, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Silent, immediately issue a notice to the ninja world, and designate Uchiha Sasuke as an s-rank rebel. Also inform all the ninjas in the village. If there is any news about Uchiha Sasuke, the village should be notified as soon as possible. If there is going to perform a mission Shinobu found Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s whereabouts, and must take Uchiha Sasuke back alive. If he cannot capture him alive, he will kill him and bring back Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s head."


    "Eh... eh? S-level rebels? Only those rebels that have caused great harm to the village will be convicted as S-levels. Are you really going to do this?" Mute said in surprise.


    "Nanny? Mother-in-law, how can you convict Saoqsuke as a rebel? He is our companion in Class 7, and he wants to kill on the spot? I will never allow you to do this..." Hear Tsunami He actually wanted to convict Sasuke as an S-rank rebel, Naruto couldn''t sit still, jumped out and shouted at Tsunade.


    "Naruto, shut up!... Silence, what are you doing in a daze? Go ahead!"

 42 Naruto Power System Chapter 42

    "Um...Yes...Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Tsunade yelled, mute and recovered, and then hurried to the outside of Hokage Tower.


    "Wait a minute..." Naruto wanted to stop Silence, but Silence didn''t stop. He walked out of the Hokage Building in a blink of an eye and left.


    "Naruto! Be quiet. I do this naturally. This is my order as Hokage. Just listen to me. And I did this to bring Sasuke back to Konoha. , Otherwise I won¡¯t give an order to capture it."


    "but¡­"


    "Okay, I still have things to deal with, you all go down!" Naruto didn''t give up, just about to say something, but Tsunade interrupted.


    "Mother-in-law..."


    "Go down!" Tsunade sat back in his seat, then picked up the paper on the table and continued to look at it, without raising his head.


    At this moment, Ning Ci stepped forward and pulled the unwilling Naruto "Naruto, don''t disturb Naruto-sama''s office, let''s go down first." After speaking, he pulled Naruto away.


    Just after Naruto and Neiji and others left the office building, Tsunade put down the files in his hand again, and muttered with a solemn expression: "I hope my guess is wrong, but if it is true... Bring Uchiha Sasuke back to Konoha, and in any case, you can''t let Oshemaru get those eyes, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous."


    Ning Ci pulled Naruto out of the Hokage Tower, but Naruto was obviously unhappy and was struggling.


    "Ningji, let me go, I''ll ask Granny Tsunade why he did this!" Naruto roared while trying to break free from Neji.


    "Okay, Naruto, stop making trouble. Even if you go to Master Naruto now, she won''t care about you. Master Naruto will do this for some reason we don''t know." Ning Ci persuaded Naruto. .


    "Damn...what''s the reason? Why does the mother-in-law have to do this!" Naruto said unwillingly.


    "I don''t know, but Naruto-sama only changed his attitude when I talked about the skeleton ninjutsu performed by Sasuke. I think it is related to the ninjutsu performed by Sasuke."


    "Naruto!" At this moment, Haruno Sakura ran from a distance and shouted to Naruto.


    "Sakura... why are you here?"


    "Just now... Just now, Mr. Silence... posted Sasuke''s wanted notice on the Naruto bulletin board, saying that Sasuke is Konoha''s S-rank rebel. What is going on?" Sakura panted to Naruto Asked.


    "I don''t understand why Tsunade''s mother-in-law did that. After we returned from Xingyin Village, we reported to her on the mission. It was just that when Sasuke performed a ninja operation in Xingyin Village, her expression changed. , I asked Mute Sister to issue the wanted warrant. I asked her why, but she didn''t say anything!"


    "What are you talking about? You said... Sasuke is in Xingyin Village? Are you true? Did you see him? Tell me!" Upon hearing Sasuke''s news, Haruno Sakura excitedly grabbed Naruto and asked. .


    PS: I''m extremely sorry, because something happened at home, I went back to the country!¡­


    Chapter 52: To the Land of Wind


    "Have you seen Sasuke? Hurry up!" Kozakura asked anxiously while swaying Naruto.


    "Little... Sakura, calm down and let me go first!"


    "Sasuke was already gone when we went to Xingyin Village, so my door didn''t meet him at all! Sakura, let go of Naruto first!" Neji next to him couldn''t stand it anymore and stepped forward. Said to Sakura.


    "How could this happen..." Sakura let go of Naruto, and said in a disappointed voice.Just as Naruto was about to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly Haruno Sakura grabbed him again: "What the hell is going on, tell me everything you know!"


    "I...I know." After hearing Naruto''s words, Haruno Sakura let go of Naruto, and then said to Naruto with a very sorry expression and tone: "Sorry Naruto, I was so excited just now. Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine..."


    Naruto waved his hand to indicate that he was okay, and then the group found a quiet place, where Yuningci told about what happened in Xingyin Village, so, so, so and so!


    "This is what happened. It has basically been determined that Sasuke Uchiha did it. After he destroyed Hoshihide Village, he snatched the stars of Hoshihide Village and then lost the news. We also returned to the village and reported to Master Tsunade. The situation was fine at first, but after listening to the ninja post performed by Sasuke, it became more solemn, and Master Silence issued a wanted order for Sasuke."


    "How could this be? Impossible... It is impossible for Sasuke to do such a thing. You must have made a mistake. I''m going to see Tsunade-sama..." After listening to Neji''s words, Haruno Sakura couldn''t accept it, shouting. Going to find Tsunade Theory, but he was held back by Neji and others.


    "It''s useless. Even if you go to Tsunade-sama, she will ignore you. Naruto has protested just now, but he was driven out by Tsunade-sama, so it''s useless if you go."


    "What should I do..." Stupid Ye Ying said anxiously.


    "This matter is an order from Master Naruto, and we can''t change it."


    "hateful¡­"


    After that, the author really didn''t want to drag it anymore, and let these people go back to their homes with their own concerns.


    Then, let''s talk about the protagonist!On the other side, after Chen left the bear country, he hurried towards the wind country according to the signs on the map.


    "Did you go from here? Why do you feel lost? I have already driven so many days, why haven''t I arrived yet!" Chen Zheng was fiddling with the map in his hand at this time, completely unable to understand."Damn it, maybe the map that the hotel sold me is fake!"


    Chen looked around and found that there was nothing else, so he sighed, folded the map in his hand and put it back in his pocket: "Forget it, there is no way, even if this direction is not the way to the Kingdom of Wind. Keep walking, I¡¯ve been walking for so long. Find a station to take a good rest, eat a hearty dinner and take a comfortable bath. I¡¯ve been living and sleeping in the past few days. I¡¯ve had enough!"


    After unremitting efforts, Chen finally found an official way.If there are official roads, it means that there are a lot of people walking, and people will always be met. Then you can ask where you should go.


    Sure enough, Chen didn''t walk long on the official road before he ran into a group of people.That group of people, old and young, should be just civilians, and Chen did not feel a trace of chakra fluctuations in them.At this moment, the group of people were resting in a shady place. They also saw Chen alone, and they were a little curious why Chen appeared here alone.


    "Finally I met a living person, I''m almost exhausted, and quickly ask where the Kingdom of Wind is!" When he finally saw the person, Ling Chen''s spirit was shocked, and he hurried toward the crowd.


    Chen came to the crowd, the group of civilians also looked at Chen curiously, while Chen politely said to a middle-aged uncle: "Uncle, hello!"


    "Young man, where are you going? Why are you alone?" The uncle asked Chen curiously.


    "Well, uncle, I want to ask, is this far from the country of wind?"


    "The kingdom of wind? We just came from there, young man, are you going to the kingdom of wind?"


    "Yes, uncle, how far is it from the Kingdom of Wind?"


    "It''s not far. If you follow this official road, you will reach the border of the Kingdom of Wind in another two hours, but you, it''s better not to take the official road."


    "Don''t take the official road? Why?" Chen asked suspiciously.


    "Young man, don''t go from there if you want to go to the Kingdom of Wind, it''s dangerous."


    In the crowd, an old man said to Chen who was going to the country of wind.


    "Oh, danger? What''s the danger?" Chen asked the old man.


    "You don''t know, two very powerful robbers have recently come to the mountain in front to rob people passing by. The robbed people are either killed or taken abducted to the mountain for their enjoyment. Very cruel, I heard that Both bandits are ninjas." The old man said in fear.


    "Oh, ninja?"


    "Yes, I heard that one of these two powerful ninjas is called Winter Lion King, and the other is called Yi Leng. They both have a very special preference."


    "Special preference? What preference?" Chen asked curiously.


    "These two ninjas actually only like men, but they are not interested in women. If there is a woman among the objects they rob, they will kill all women. If they are a good-looking man, they will be taken into the mountains. Playing tricks. I heard that the two ninjas originally belonged to the same Ninja village. They both liked each other. They showed their affection in the village every day. The people in the Ninja village really couldn''t bear their disgusting behavior, so I put them I rushed out. Boy, I think he looks so handsome, and I will definitely be taken abducted by them to the mountains and insulted 100 times when they see it. So you should change your way," the old man persuaded Chen kindly.


    "What? Isn''t this... gay... gay?" Chen was shocked at this time, but gay creatures are not uncommon in the 21st century, so Chen was just a little surprised.


    "However, this basic emotion is indeed everywhere, even in Hokage." Chen said silently.


    "Gee? Boy, what are you talking about? You should listen to my father. If you go ahead for a while, you will see a small road on the left of the official road. From there, you can reach the Kingdom of Wind, although It takes twice as long as the official road, but the road is very safe. We came from there." The uncle on the side said to Chen.


    "I know, thank you, uncle for reminding me, I will be careful."

 43 Naruto Power System Chapter 43

    "You''re welcome, we just moved our mouths, and didn''t help you. Okay, we have enough rest, it''s time to hurry. Boy, you must be careful and remember, don''t go wrong. Otherwise, you will be taken to the mountains by them and insulted 100 times, ah 100 times!"


    "Um... I see, thank you uncle!" Chen thanked the uncle and the old man, and then continued along the official road in the direction the uncle pointed out.


    Chen hurried along the official road, and it didn''t take long to reach the intersection of the small road the uncle said. Chen just glanced at the small road and then continued to drive along the official road, without any thought of taking the small road.


    "Let me take a detour for 4 more hours? Are you kidding me, I have to go to the Kingdom of Wind before dark. I have been eating and sleeping in the past few days. I finally got here. I don¡¯t want to waste time anymore. I''m on the road, aren''t they just a few gays? They''d better not jump out and disgust me, otherwise I will walk for the sky and burn them to death!" Chen said in his heart.


    After that, Chen drove on the official road alone, and never met anyone on the road. It was estimated that they were all scared by the names of the two gay men, so they all walked the trail.The broad official road was empty, only Chen was on the way.


    Just after Chen walked for almost an hour, she suddenly sensed something not far ahead.


    "Huh? There is an ambush! Is it a robber? But if it is a robber, why did I only sense four people? Two elites, and the other two have no chakra fluctuations. They should be ordinary people." In Chen''s induction , Not far from the front, four people were lying in ambush on both sides of the official road.


    "Could it be that there are only four robbers in this group? Or maybe two of these four are what the uncle referred to as gay? It really made me meet."


    "Ooooooooooo... Brother Dong, I didn''t expect that before we left here, we could meet such a handsome young man. It''s so wonderful!"


    PS: Thank you Dongshiwang and Yi Leng for their friendly guest appearances!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 53: Burning a pair of gays


    Chen walked alone on the road to the Kingdom of Wind, and suddenly noticed a movement in front of him, and then there was a disgusting sound.


    "Ooooooooooo... Dong brother, I didn''t expect that before we left here, we could meet such a handsome young man. It''s amazing!" This sound is like the sound made by a duck stepping on its neck. It was as sharp as a woman but not feminine, it was just the voice of the eunuch in the TV series that Chen watched in his previous life.


    As soon as the voice fell, two people walked out on both sides of the official road in front of Chen. To be precise, they were four men. However, two of them were crawling on the ground like a dog, and they both had a dog collar around their necks. A chain was tied and then held by the two of them who were standing.


    Look at the two standing people. They are wearing the foreheads of Kushinin Village. The pattern in the middle of the foreheads is drawn with a horizontal line, which means that they are the rebels of Kushinin Village.In the data presented by the Data Eye, Chen learned that both of them have the strength of the elites, while the eyes of the two men crawling on the ground were hollow, as if they were a walking dead without a soul.Apart from being a little handsome, Chen didn''t feel that they had any strength, they should be just ordinary civilians.


    "It''s really handsome! Look at his small appearance, and that weak body, it makes me really ticklish, I can''t wait to love him well!" One of the two elites. The famous ninja with a beard looked at Chen with a yin face, and said with a lewd smile.


    "Oh, Brother Dong is always so anxious. Really, don''t be so rude, it will scare our cute sweetheart!" Another Zhong Ren pretended to be shy and made a harsh, shrill voice. The one just now spoke like an eunuch, and it was he who sent it out.However, a big man insists on pretending to be a shy woman, which is really disgusting and disgusting.


    "Hahaha~~ My little Yi Leng, don''t you like my roughness the most?" The beard turned his head and raised his hand to squeeze the chin of the Cao Ren named Yi Leng, and said with a smile.


    "Oh, Brother Dong, you hate it. If you say this, you are bad, you are bad!" The ninja named Yi Leng patted his beard off his hands, and then squeezed his face and body like a shy girl.This originally cute action appeared on a big man, which is really disgusting!


    "Okay, Yi Leng is a good boy, let us take this cute little guy home first, and let us love him well!"


    These two gays just showed their affection in front of Chen like no one, completely ignoring Chen who had been petrified, and then walked towards Chen, wanting to take Chen away.


    "I...I''ll go! This...this is the gay couple that the uncle said? Oh~~~"


    "Asshole, it''s disgusting, let me be wiped out!" Seeing the gay couple walking towards him, Chen was agitated, and after recovering, Chen, who was disgusted to the extreme, opened the kaleidoscope and stared directly For those two gays, bright red blood suddenly came out of Chen''s right eye.Immediately afterwards, a group of black flames appeared out of thin air on the two gay guys who had not yet reflected. It was a kind of kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes, Amaterasu!


    Chen was really disgusted by the two gays in front of him, and only thought that he must burn the gays to death, and let the disgusting gays disappear as soon as possible, and it is best not to leave the scum.So I didn''t think so much, I directly opened the writing wheel to the kaleidoscope, and cast the Amaterasu, which is known as the "strongest physical attack", which can burn everything.


    "Ah~~~What is this? It''s so annoying!" The Cao Ren named Yi Leng hadn''t figured out the situation yet, and after seeing the flame on his body, he stretched out his hand to extinguish the fire on his body.The results can be imagined."Amaterasu" is known as "the strongest physical attack" in the original work, and it can only be used by people with kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes open.Summon a black flame from the center of the sun at the focal point of the horizon of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which can burn everything out and never extinguish until the target is destroyed.Therefore, not only did that Cao Ren not put out the flames on his body, but instead ignited his palms.


    "Ah! These fires... what are these fires? Why... why can''t they be extinguished? Ah so painful, so hot! Save me! Brother Dong, save me!" Unfortunately, his beloved Brother Dong is also at this time. It''s hard to protect himself, because the black Amaterasu also appeared on his body, and there was no time to control him.


    "Damn it! You...you did it! What the hell did you do to us? Hurry up and take back these black flames for me, hurry up!" The Beard Beard, the Winter Lion King, already understood that these black flames are Chen made a ghost, and rushed towards Chen roaring.


    "Humph!" Chen snorted coldly after seeing that Cao Ren rushed towards him, but Chen didn''t make a move because he didn''t want to meet that gay.So I tuned into the air and avoided the gay guy, and then, relying on the moon step, just stood in the air and looked at the two gay guys who were burned by the sky.


    "Ah~~ I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die! Please, forgive me, forgive me." At this time, the gay named Yi Leng was already lying on the ground by the flames of Amaterasu. He was rolling and wailing, and was soon dying of burning.It didn''t take long for the two of them to be silent and burned to death.And just after the death of the two of them, the Amaterasu flames on their bodies were still not extinguished, and they continued to burn on them until both of them were burned to ashes.Do not!Not even the ashes remained, they were all burned by the terrifying Amaterasu, and there was really no residue left.


    "Ding! The host kills two elite Zhongnin, reward points; 2000, the host has 78,000 points


    "Huh! The damn gay came out and disgusted me. The unforgivable thing is that he dared to hit me on the head. I really wanted to die!" After the two gays were burned to the ground, Chen Ye Landed from the air to the ground, and then took back the Amaterasu fire that was still burning on the ground after burning the gay.


    "Dead...dead? Are those two demons dead?"


    Just when the two gays were so burned that there was no scum left, the two men crawling on the ground and wearing dog collars suddenly had a look on their dull faces.They all showed incredible and excited expressions!


    "Woo~~ They are dead, those two beasts are really dead, we... we finally got rid of the torture of these two beasts, we are saved! Ah~~~" The two collared men were already crying with joy at this time. Shouted excitedly.These two people are ordinary civilians. When passing by here, they were unfortunately taken into their nest by the gay couple and became their slaves for their enjoyment.From then on, their nightmare began. The two collared men lived with chrysanthemum (harmonious) flowers every day, full of wounds, and were insulted by the gay couple every day. Life is better than death!And the gay couple are extremely abnormal and cruel. If they are male slaves who are tired of playing with them, they will be brutally killed by them.Originally, the two collared men thought their fate was the same as those of the previous male slaves. After being tired of those two gays, they would be brutally killed. They couldn''t escape at all. The two collared men were already desperate. , Because those two gays are too powerful, there have been several waves of ninjas to crusade the gays, but they were easily defeated by the gays and then killed by the gays.But today, the gay couple were finally wiped out, and they were free.Of course, they also knew that all this was given by that young man.


    Since the foul name of the gay couple has been spread, no civilians dare to pass by here anymore. The two gays originally planned to leave here today and go to other places.It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really bad luck today. They ran into Chen before they left, so they didn¡¯t die. They even hit Chen on the head, so they paid the price of their lives.


    At this moment, the two collared men came to Chen, then knelt on the ground, and kowtowed to Chen: "Thank you, sir, if it weren¡¯t for the adults to kill these two beasts, we...we..." I cried bitterly!


    Looking at the two collared men lying on the ground and crying, Chen frowned: "It''s so noisy, shut up!"


    When the two collared men heard Chen''s roar, they immediately closed their mouths in fright, looked at Chen in horror, and did not dare to make another sound!


    "I ask you, you should know where the two guys'' nests are?"


    Those two gays had been robbers here for so long, and they should have robbed a lot of money, and Chen would certainly not let it go.


    The two collared men immediately understood Chen''s thoughts and nodded quickly. One said: "Yes, we know where their lair is, and I also know where they hide the looted money, my lord, I"


    "Very good, take me over!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Then, the two collared men led the way and walked towards the old nest of the gay couple.


    PS: Ask for flowers, ask for collection!!Ask for a reward!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter Fifty-Four; No Title Attention


    After Chen used the fire of Amaterasu to burn the two showy gays to the point where there was no scum left, he let the two male slaves lead the way to the lair of the two gay robbers.Not long after, Chen was taken to a small village by the two male slaves.The cottage is not big, and very simple, just surrounded by some tree stumps.


    "My lord, we are here. The two scumbags are in front of us." The two male slaves ran to Chen''s face and said respectfully.


    "Why is it so quiet? Is there no one in the cottage?" Chen said suspiciously as he looked at the quiet cottage.


    "The adults don''t know, those two perverts have that disgusting hobby, no one wants to follow them at all, so they don''t even have a subordinate. There are still many men in the mountain who were abducted by them and insulted by them. But they were all killed, so now there is no one in this cottage."


    "Huh! That''s the case, if that''s the case, then go in quickly and help me find the two rubbish treasures!"


    "Yes, sir, I know where their treasure is, and I will take you there!"


    Then Chen followed the two male slaves into the simple cottage. There was nothing else in this small cottage except for two or three wooden houses built with wood.A male slave Xiangchen explained: "The biggest wooden house is the room of the two robbers. The other two are used to imprison the men who were caught up to the mountain by them..."


    "Huh! Don''t tell me these nonsense, I''m not interested in anything here! Quickly tell me the two garbage collection places." Chen Leng snorted, interrupted the male slave, and then became impatient. Said.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, sir! Let''s go and dedicate the treasures of the two robbers to you!" After speaking, the two rushed into the largest wooden house, and soon moved out of the wooden house. The iron box was then placed at Chen''s feet.


    "My lord, the things that the two robbers looted were all put in this box, but the box has been locked by the two robbers, and the key is on them, and the two robbers have been It''s burned to death, I''m afraid this key has also been burned to ashes..."


    "Huh!" Chen didn''t speak, and directly reached out to hold the lock, and then pulled the lock hard.Ignoring the surprise of the two male slaves, he opened the box by himself.


    After opening the box, I found that the contents of the box were all gold and silver jewelry, ring jewelry, and a wad of silver tickets and some silver.


    Looking at the money in the box, Chen''s mood of being ruined by the gay pair also changed. "It''s a good harvest. I didn''t expect that the two rubbish still saved so much money. These should be robbed by them. As expected, robbery is a very rich career!"

 44 Naruto Power System Chapter 44

    And the two male slaves looked at the self-care treasures with greed in their eyes, but because of the powerful Chen standing next to him, and Chen was also their benefactor, they both restrained their desires and did not. Dare to hit those treasure ideas.Fortunately, they restrained themselves and did not do anything stupid, otherwise Chen wouldn''t mind killing two more people!


    Chen glanced at the two male slaves, then took out a few silver coins from the box and threw them to them. The two men hurriedly caught the silver Chen threw over and said in disbelief, "Big...sir, this is... "


    "For the sake of you leading the way for me, these silvers will be rewarded to you. You two, take these silvers and leave!"


    "Thank you, my lord! Thank you, my lord!" The two men hurriedly thanked Chen with the silver. They didn''t expect Chen to divide the money to them.It''s just that Chen unexpectedly exceeded their expectations, which made them flattered. "Okay, okay, don''t be wordy, let''s go!" Chen waved his hand and said impatiently.


    "Yes! Yes! Let''s go right away, right away! Your lord, take care." The two bowed to Chen again, and then left with a thankful gratitude.


    After the two left, Chen was the only one left in the cottage. At this time, Chen was rummaging through the box of treasures, wanting to see what valuable things there were.


    "It''s just some gold and silver jewelry, I should be able to change a lot of silver taels, but how do I bring these things?" Chen felt a little bit confused when he looked at the big box.


    "System, is there any space props or skills that can store things?" No way, Chen had to ask the system for help!


    "Answer the host, according to the host¡¯s request, the system provides two solutions. The first one is to exchange for a ring, which can store any dead objects, and the time in the ring is static and will not go by with the outside world, even if the host is Store a tuft of feces that have just been excreted in the ring and take it out after ten years. The feces will still be hot and fresh! And the ring can be bound by dripping blood. Note: The ring belongs to Items that can be lost, please keep the host properly."


    "Damn, what analogy? I''m not interested anymore! What about the other one?"


    "The other way is to exchange a space skill and create a space by yourself. This space can not only store dead objects, but also live objects into space. This space is not static in time. However, time in space passes by However, it is up to the host to determine the maximum limit, which means that the host can control the passage of time in the space and contrast with the outside world. Ten days in the space, but only one day in the outside world. The size of the space and the host¡¯s The strength is in contrast. The stronger the host, the larger the space will become. The host is so powerful that it can even open up a space on its own. Moreover, this space is a skill type, and the host does not need to worry about losing it!"


    "Oh... Can you create a space by yourself? Not only can you store living things, but ten days in the space is equal to one day in the outside world. If it is used as a cultivation place, wouldn''t it be against the sky? Very good, this is me. Necessary! It''s really a system, even things that are as against the sky as the law of time can be exchanged."


    "The strong system, only the host can''t think of, no system can''t do it!"


    "Let''s talk about how many points are needed first, and open the redemption interface of those two redemption items!" Chen ordered the system.


    "Satisfaction: Item type: props, item level: S-level, need to exchange points: 10000. Satisfaction is a space ring that can store physical objects. The time inside the space is static, and no matter what items are stored, it will not expire. Do you want to redeem?"


    "Unknown space skills (I can''t think of a suitable name for the time being, please help me to name it) can store living creatures, and can adjust the time ratio. The stronger the strength, the larger the space: Item type: talent, item level: S level, required Redeem 50000 points."


    "Don''t think about it, exchange that unknown space skill for me!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deduct 5000 points, host remaining points: 38000."


    As soon as the system''s voice fell, there was a rush of warmth... (Why, I don''t want to use this stalk anymore!) Then there was a piece of information about that space in my mind.


    "Alright? Let''s take a look at the interior of the space!" Chen said with a thought, and the whole person slowly disappeared in place out of thin air, and the box on the ground also disappeared.¡­


    Chapter 55: Arriving in Shayin Village


    Chen looked around in the exchange space.I found that this space was quite large, about the size of two football fields, but there was nothing around it, an empty space.


    "System, didn''t you say that this space can become a world in the future? Why is there nothing here?"


    "Because the host has not exchanged the origin of the various elements, there is still nothing in the space, which is what the host is seeing now."


    "Elemental origin? What is that?"


    "Simply speaking, by exchanging the origin of the element, you can transform this space. If the host exchanges the origin of the earth, then the host''s space will have land, exchange the origin of water, and water will be produced in the space. such!"


    "So troublesome? Then you first talk about how many points an element source requires!"


    "Elemental origin, item type: I don''t know what ghost, item level: S level, need to exchange points: 10000."


    "10000 points? Fortunately, it''s not an incredible price. Wait until you earn points and redeem it. Now this space is of no use to me other than storing things." Then Chen continued from that. In the box, I took out a small amount of cash and put it next to me, and planned to exit this space.


    After that, Chen also left the cottage and headed towards the country of the wind. After walking for almost two hours, he finally came to the border of the country of the wind.Looking at the endless desert, Chen couldn''t help feeling a little helpless."Oh! I''m only at the border now, I don''t know how long it will take to reach the post or the small town!"


    Although the country of the wind is vast, it is the largest country among the five ninja countries, but the desert takes up most of the country.There is not much rainfall in a year. The people build villages in the oasis in the desert and live there. The trade with the Fire Nation is also very popular, and they are allies of the Fire Nation.


    No way, Chen can only complain, but the road still has to hurry.Fortunately, Chen didn¡¯t walk much longer and ran into another caravan. It was a caravan from the Kingdom of Chuan. He came to the country of wind to do business. Chen followed the caravan for a while, and finally was in the sky. Before dark, Chen saw a small city and got rid of the bitter days of sleeping and sleeping.


    Chen couldn''t wait to enter the small town, and then found a hotel in the city to stay.Reality washes, then eats a nice meal, and lie down directly to sleep after eating and drinking.


    Early the next morning, Chen woke up in his sleep, and after a night of rest, he became more energetic.I handed in a piece of food in the hotel, and when I was full, I wanted the hotel to find out the direction of Shayin Village. After getting the answer he wanted, Chen set off again.


    "One-tailed Shouhe? If the four generations of wind shadow is the shame of the shadow, then the one-tailed Shouhe is the shame among the tail beasts. It feels that the guy is too weak, so Naruto and the psychic toad Wentai , The two of them can beat it together. Maybe it¡¯s because Shayin Village¡¯s sealing technique is not good, so Renzhuli can¡¯t exert the strength of Shouhe. Anyway, for whatever reason, he is the weakest. Collect tail beasts, just Start with it first!"


    That''s right!The purpose of the Kingdom of Chenlaifeng is to collect the chakras of Shouhe and clone Shouhe. After all, in Chen¡¯s cognition, Shouhe is the weakest of the tail beasts, and Gaara, who is a human pillar, is now His strength is not as strong as three years later, as long as Gaara is led out of the village, he should be able to catch him!


    "The current Shayin Village has just been defeated. Even the four generations of Fengying were killed by Oshemaru, and he surrendered to Konoha. And now Gaara is still feared and hated by the village, and the people in the village even want to get rid of it. He is fast afterwards, so Gaara must have no reinforcements! One Shou crane, I am determined to win!"


    Chen had already drawn up a plan. Gaara was taken away twice in the original book.The first time it was because people from the country of craftsmen took Gaara''s student, a little girl named Ji, abducted, and threatened Gaara with it.If it was Gaara from the past, he would definitely not care about other people''s life or death, but it has changed since Naruto''s mouth escape.Gaara decided to go after the enemy in order to rescue his students.


    For some reason, apart from Gaara''s sister Temari and brother Kankuro who helped Gaara, there was no ninja in the huge Sandyakura village, and finally had to ask Konoha for support.


    The second time I was taken away by the art duo organized by Akatsuki, Deidara and the Scorpion of Red Sand. At that time Gaara did not dare to make a big move in order to prevent the village from being more damaged. In passive defense, he was finally taken away by Deidara and Scorpion!


    "It should be quite simple. Just grab a few Shayin and let Gaara come by by name. Gaara, who is eager to be white, will definitely be hooked."


    Thinking of this, Chen accelerated and rushed towards Shayin Village.After a period of fast rushing, Chen came to the gorge in Shayin Village, known as the "line of sky". The gorge is the only way to enter Shayin, easy to defend and difficult to attack.Just go through this gorge to reach Shayin Village.At this time, the Tianxian Canyon was guarded by several ninjas from Shayin Village.


    "Here, the front is the ray of sky in Shayin Village. There are only a few Zhongren guarding such an important place. The defense work is as poor as Konoha. Is it because of the name of the five great Shinnin villages that no one dares Provocation, is the guard so sloppy? Chen secretly said in his heart as he walked toward the sky.


    Chen didn''t intend to hide himself, so he walked over in such a big way.Soon, Shayin''s guards also found Chen, and they stepped forward and asked, "You are not from the village, do you want to enter our village? If that''s the case, you must register first!"


    "Registration? No, I''m here to find someone and I will leave soon!"


    "Looking for someone? Even if you are looking for someone, you have to register, and our ninja can help you find the person you are looking for. Who are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for... Sandstorm. Gaara!" Chen sneered and said Gaara''s name.


    "what?"


    As soon as I heard Gaara''s name, the faces of the guards changed, and the expressions that were originally casual changed in an instant. There were those with fear and hatred and disgust.But without exception, their eyes revealed solemn expressions.


    "You...you are looking for Gaara? Who are you? What do you want to do with Gaara?" A guard asked very seriously. After all, Gaara''s identity in Sayin is very sensitive. He is from the village of Sayin. Ren Zhuli, "You don''t have to worry about it, you just need to report it."


    "Wait a minute!" At this moment, a sand ninja suddenly pointed at Tatsun and exclaimed: "I know who he is. He is Konoha''s S-rank rebel, Sasuke Uchiha! I have seen his wanted warrant. , He can''t be wrong, his appearance is exactly the same as the one on the wanted list, he is Uchiha Sasuke!"


    "What...?" As soon as I heard what Sha Yinan said, the other Sha Yin was shocked, and then jumped away instantly, keeping a distance with Chen, and at the same time he took out Kuwu and held it in his hand, vigilant. Staring at Chen.After all, it is S-level. Only some who commit appalling crimes will be classified as S-level. Rebels of that level are all murderous criminals!


    "Uchiha Sasuke? S-rank rebel? Oh! It seems that they think of me as Sasuke, but when did Sasuke become an S-rank rebel? There seems to be no such thing in the original work! Is it me who is in the star? The thing that Hidemura did was the reason why Konoha¡¯s people were convicted of being an S-rank rebel, and they seemed to ignore me directly and made Sasuke betrayed? This must be the case, but Sasuke lay down the gun I''m really sorry for him! But I think he certainly wouldn''t mind this!" Chen secretly said in his heart.


    "He is Konoha''s S-rank rebel Uchiha Sasuke? What happened to Konoha''s people? Even such a small rebel can''t catch him, and he even convicted him as an S-rank rebel." Said puzzled.


    "However, since this Konoha''s rebel has appeared on the territory of our Shayakura village, as Konoha''s ally, how can we help them with Konoha''s rebellion!"


    "Indeed!"


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 56: Blackmail Gaara


    "He is Konoha''s S-rank rebel Uchiha Sasuke? What happened to Konoha''s people? Even such a small rebel can''t catch him, and even convicted him as an S-rank rebel."


    "Huh! That''s Konoha''s own business, but our Sago is now an ally with Konoha, and Konoha''s rebellious forbearance dare to appear in front of us, so we will catch it and hand it to Konoha." Another Sand Shinobu said.


    "Haha, Konoha himself couldn''t catch the S-rank rebel, but was caught by our Shayin village. Doesn''t this prove to the Ninja world that our Shayin is better than Konoha? Hahaha!" Another one! Nasha Shinobu shouted excitedly.

 45 Naruto Power System Chapter 45

    "Yes, that''s it! We want everyone in the Shinobi world to know that people Konoha can''t catch are caught by our Sain, and we Sain is better than Konoha." Nasano''s words were received by others. In response, they clamored to catch Chen.The sand ninjas were so dazzled by the vanity that they didn''t expect that someone who could be convicted as an S-rank rebel, could they handle it?


    "Have you... finished the discussion?" Chen was already impatient and said.


    "Huh! There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, hell has no way to vote, Uchiha Sasuke, you are Konoha''s rebel, and as Konoha''s ally, we are obliged to catch the rebel for Konoha, monster Blame yourself for being so stupid that you dare to come to our Shayin Village."


    "It seems that it is inevitable to do it, but it doesn''t matter! Anyway, I plan to do it from the beginning!"


    "Hmph! It seems that you still don''t know where you are now, so he surrounds him, don''t let him run away!" A Sand Ninja shouted to his companion.


    Then, the few Sharen rushed past in an instant, forming an encirclement to Chen, sealing Chen''s retreat.


    "Let''s go!"


    A Shinobu attacked Chen first, rushing to Chen''s front with Kuwu in his hand, and stabbing to Chen.Just when Kuwu was about to have such a time, Chen''s figure suddenly disappeared from the sight of Na Shinobu.


    "It''s too slow!" The sand Shinobu still didn''t react, and Chen''s icy voice suddenly came from behind. Na Shinobu was startled, instinctively wanting to turn his head, but Chen Yi punched him away.Fortunately, Chen didn''t intend to kill him, so he didn''t use a strange force punch.Na Shinobu just received Chen''s ordinary punch, got hurt, and didn''t die.


    "Asshole, let''s go together!" Seeing the companions being beaten to the air, Sand Shinobu was furious, and under the greeting of a Sand Shinobu, she embraced Chen.It''s a pity that they are just Zhongnin who guards the gate, and the person they are facing is a person with elite superior strength.Several Zhongren deal with an elite Shangren, the result can be imagined, in just a few seconds, they were all crippled by Chen!One by one lay on the ground and wailed.


    "Quickly...let the signal go!" A sand endured the pain and shouted.After hearing this, the other Sand Shinobu quickly took out a small tube about ten centimeters long from his arms. This small tube can emit something similar to a firework, and Sand Shinobu uses it as a signal.


    I saw that Sharen gritted his teeth and persisted, raising the small tube in his hand, just about to turn off the engine.However, Chen grabbed his wrist and squeezed it hard.The sound of broken bones came from Na Shinobu''s wrist.Nasha screamed, and the small tube in her hand fell to the ground. Chen smashed the tube with one foot.


    "You''d better be obedient, if you tell the village, then I will be very troublesome!"


    "Uchiha Sasuke, you are already Konoha''s betrayer, do you still want to make enemies with us?" A Sanda yelled at Tatsuno.


    "Oh? At first, it seemed that you were going to grab me and give it to Konoha. Now you say that I have made enemies with you Shayin. But forget it, I don''t bother to care about these. If you make enemies, make enemies. I don''t care about this!" Chen said with a sneer.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, what do you want to do?"


    "You don''t need to know what I want to do. Now, you just have to be my hostage obediently, and leave the rest alone!" Chen said to Sanda, then bit his thumb to quickly complete the seal, and then continued. He pressed his hand on the ground.


    "Psychic art!"


    "boom!"


    A cloud of white smoke appeared out of thin air where Chen was, and after the white smoke dissipated, the figure of a behemoth appeared.It is Chen''s psychic beast, the poodle.But the poodle that appeared this time was not Liudaowang, but another poodle.


    I saw that this poodle was about the same size as Liudaowang, and he was also wearing armor, except that the poodle had a hideous iron mask on his face, and his weapon was not a scimitar like Liudaowang. The poodle¡¯s weapon was a pair. The head is a spear, with sharp and sharp blades on both sides.A tied net is hanging from the left waist, and two iron rings that don''t know what purpose are hanging on the right.


    "Long time no see! Master Chen, is there anything I can help?" After the poodle came out, he didn''t yell like Liu Daowang for more Chen, but said to Chen calmly.


    "Long time no see, Saqi! I''m going to trouble you again." Chen smiled and greeted the poodle.


    This poodle is named Saqi, and the poodle of the same generation as Liudaowang is slightly older than Liudaowang. It is also the only poodle of that generation that can match Erha, and even has the upper hand.It''s just that Saatchi is different from Erha. He is not as aggressive as other poodles, nor has a lawless temper like Erha. Instead, he has a very stable personality.I didn''t care about the position of poodle boss, so I didn''t compete with Erha for the position of boss.Although he is not so aggressive, he will go all out and be strong every time there is a battle. Even Liu Dao Wang respects him.


    In fact, among the poodles of Erha''s generation, there are three strongest.The first is Liudaowang, who is known as the "Proud Stalker", the second is Saqi, who is known as the "Iron Hunter", and the last is the "Polar Warrior" Renn, who uses two Taichi as his The weapon is slightly weaker than the previous two.


    "Saqi, tie up those guys on the ground for me and take them away!" Chen pointed to the few Sharen on the ground and said to Saqi.


    "I am happy to help you!" Saqi bowed to Chen, then stretched out his hand to untie the net hanging around his waist, and hit the sand on the ground into the net one by one.


    Just when Saatchi was about to put the last Sand Ninja into the net, Chen called to him: "Wait a minute! Leave one for him to report back."


    "Yes, Master Chen!" Saqi put the sand ninja in his hand back to the ground.


    Chen walked in front of a sandman and said to him: "Listen, you go back and tell me Gaara that you want to save someone. Before noon tomorrow, give me a place in the woods ten miles away to the southeast. I will be there. Where to wait for him, if you dare to make me wait in vain, there is no way, I have to kill these guys to vent my anger, get out!"


    After Chen finished speaking, he ignored Na Shinobu and jumped directly on Saqi''s head and said, "Saqi, let''s go!"


    Saqi didn''t say much, wearing a giant net in one hand and a spear in the other, and walked directly in the direction caused by Chen.


    After Tatsun left, the sand Shinobu stood up swayingly: "Damn, Uchiha Sasuke! Our Shinobu will not let you go. I must tell the village about this now." After finishing speaking, she stumbled. Walk in the direction of the village.


    After the sand ninja returned to the gate of the sandyin village with great effort, she was immediately spotted by the two sand ninjas, who ran over to hold it.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you? What happened?"


    "I... Gaara, Gaara!" Said Shinobu with effort.


    "Gaara? Are you saying you are looking for Gaara?"


    "Yes, hurry up, take me to Gaara!" Sand said anxiously.


    "You are looking for me?" At this moment, Gaara''s voice suddenly came from behind that person.


    "The few Sharen hurriedly looked back and found Gaara was walking towards them. He was also following two people, one is Kankuro and the other is Temari. They were going where they were going, and they happened to be passing by. Here, I suddenly heard someone looking for Gaara, so I came over.


    I... Gaara..." The two Sharen who supported the wounded saw Gaara and said hello with a little fear.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it an enemy attack?" Kankuro asked the injured man.


    "What the hell happened? Just now you said you were looking for Gaara. Is it related to Gaara?" Temari also asked nervously.


    "Yes... Konoha''s betrayal, Sasuke Uchiha! He attacked us and took the other guards away. He asked me to come back and take the talk. If we want our people to survive, let Gaara go to the southeast. See him in the woods ten miles away, or we will kill all of us!"


    "What? Sasuke Uchiha? Are you sure?" Temari asked incredulously.


    "I''m sure that he is exactly the same as the one on Konoha''s Wanted Notice, and I must not have read it wrong." Nasana Shinobu said affirmatively.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, why did he want to look for Gaara, and even dared to hold the person from Sain, what does he want?" Kankuro frowned, unable to think of why.


    "Huh! It turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke, no matter what, immediately send the information to Konoha, so that they will immediately send someone to arrest the rebel, Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 57: Konoha Reinforcement


    "Gaara, what do you think?"


    "Before noon tomorrow? I''ll go!" Gaara said calmly, without any mood swings.


    "This is too risky, let''s tell Teacher Ma Ji first, and then see what he says!"


    "No, I''ll take care of this by myself!" Gaara stopped Kankuro because he knew that even if Kankuro said to the senior management of Shinobu, the senior management of Sain would only let Gaara solve it by himself.


    "But... well, I''ll go with you tomorrow. Temari, you go to Konoha now, tell them the news, and ask them to send someone over immediately to arrest Rennin, Uchiha Sasuke!" Kankuro also knows me. Gaara was in Sarah''s situation, so he gave up that plan, but still couldn''t rest assured that Gaara would go with Gaara.


    "I see, I''m going to Konoha now, you must be careful!" Temari said to Gaara and Kankuro, and then ran out of the village.


    "Well, you can take him down to heal first, and then re-arrange the guards to go to the front line of the sky to guard." Kankuro commanded to the few sands, and then left Gaara.


    On the other side, Chen led Chen to command Saqi to walk towards the woods he encountered on the way to Shayin Village.


    "Asshole, what do you want to do? What do you want Gaara to do with us? If you want to blackmail Gaara with this, then you might be disappointed. That guy is a cold-blooded hangman, cold-blooded and likes. Killing, he won¡¯t put anyone¡¯s life in his eyes at all. It is impossible for him to be threatened by you for those of us who are insignificant.¡± The Shayin who was caught by Saqi¡¯s net was struggling, desperately Tearing the giant net to escape.However, this is all in vain.That giant net was made by Saqi with special materials, it was extremely strong, and it was used to catch powerful prey, and it was impossible for them to break away.


    "I know what kind of person he is better than you, so you don''t need to talk a lot. You just need to be hostage honestly. What''s more, the best thing you should do now is to pray together that that guy will come! Otherwise, All of you must die!" Chen said with a sneer.

 46 Naruto Power System Chapter 46

    "Damn it, let us go..." The group of sands were still struggling and noisy, making Chen very annoyed.Then it suddenly occurred to him, doesn''t he have a space where he can put living things in?Throwing these sands into that space, won''t you be quiet?Thinking of this, Chen looked at the few Sha Shinobu, thoughts moved, and just wanted to put them all into the space, but it didn''t succeed. The Sha Shinobu was still outside and was not taken into the space by Chen.


    "System, why can''t I put these people into the space? Isn''t that space capable of storing living things?" Chen asked the system without success after trying several times.


    "Answer the host, if you want to put the target into the space, it must be voluntary for the target to succeed. If the target has a slight psychological resistance, it cannot be included in the space.


    "I knew there was no such cheap thing!" Chen said helplessly, hearing the system say so, Chen had no choice but to give up and gave up his plan to take those people into the space.


    What Chen didn''t know was that just after he left Shayin Village, Shayin''s Temari had gone to Konoha to rescue soldiers.


    At night, Konoha''s residents had already fallen asleep.Since before Uchiha Sasuke defected, no Konoha''s guard found it, so the fifth generation of Hokage Tsunade strengthened Konoha''s guard.Ichiro Honda is one of Konoha''s ninja, and he is usually responsible for guarding the gate of Konoha village.


    Originally today, as usual, he stood guard at night with his companions.Suddenly, the sharp-eyed Honda Ichiro found a figure in his sight, and that figure was rushing towards them from a distance, making him refreshed.


    "Hey, pay attention! There is a situation ahead!" At Konoha''s gate, the Honda Ichiro quickly reminded his companion.


    The guards were startled and showed a look of alert. Some even took out the signal flares, planning to notify the village immediately if the situation was not right.After all, it''s already late at night, and the sudden appearance of someone always makes people wary.


    Soon, the figure came in front of them.It turned out to be a female ninja, and on her forehead was Sa Yin''s forehead protection.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" a Konoha ninja asked Nasuna.


    "I''m the ninja of Sain, Temari. I have an urgent need to ask to see Naruto-sama, take me in!" The female Ninja was the Temari who came to Konoha to rescue soldiers. Temari has been going since she came out of the village of Sain. The direction of the fire country rushed desperately, without stopping, and finally rushed to Konoha when it was dark.


    "You want to see Master Naruto? What''s the matter?"


    "Yes! I have very important information. I want to see Master Naruto right away, so I should report it soon!"


    "But, Master Naruto has taken a rest, you should talk about it tomorrow!"


    "Damn... That piece of information is very important. It is about your Konoha''s S-rank rebel ninja Uchiha Sasuke. He appeared in our Shayakura village and took away some of our Shayak ninjas to threaten us. If there is none before noon tomorrow If he meets his conditions, the sand that is captured by him will be killed by him." Temari shouted excitedly. After all, Chen''s condition is that Gaara will go to the appointment. With Gaara¡¯s current personality, he will definitely go. I don''t know what Chen will do to Gaara, so Temari is so anxious. After all, Gaara is his younger brother.Although they had a bad relationship before, they even fear Gaara.But now Gaara is different from before. She has completely accepted Gaara, the younger brother.


    "It turned out to be Sasuke Uchiha! The situation is urgent and you must report it to Master Naruto immediately. Honda, you will immediately take her to Master Silent, and Master Silent will take her to meet Master Naruto."


    "I see!" Honda Ichiro said.


    Soon, Honda took Temari to the door of a dormitory, and then knocked on the door.After knocking twice, there was movement in the room, and then a silent voice came: "Who is it?"


    "Master Silence, I am Ichiro Honda, I have very important things to tell." Honda said outside the door.


    "Wait a minute!" Mute said, and then there was the sound of Xisuosuo in the room, it should be wearing clothes.Not long after, with a sleepy expression of silence, he opened the door to Honda and asked, "What important thing must be said now."


    "Sorry, Mr. Silent. Due to the urgent situation, I had no choice but to do this." Honda Taiichi quickly explained to Silent.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk about the urgent matter first!" Mute did not blame Honda, but asked him what happened.


    Then, Honda asked Temari to say what she had just said to Mute. After Mute learned of the incident, she told Honda to continue to stand guard, and she immediately took Temari to find Tsunade.After that, Tsunade was awakened by Silent in his sleep, and after a tantrum, Tsunade had to accept his fate and brought Silent and Temari to the office building of Hokage.


    "Mute! What time is it now?" Tsunade asked Mute, sitting in a chair behind his desk.


    "Tsuna-sama, it''s already 1 o''clock in the morning."


    "It''s one o''clock? There are about 10 hours left before noon tomorrow. If you rush at full speed, you should be able to reach Sagakura Village in ten hours." Tsunade thought in his head, and then suddenly shouted : "Come here!"


    As soon as Tsunade''s voice fell, three figures appeared out of nowhere, only to hear a "swish!"It is Hokage Guard...Anbe.


    "Master Hokage, what''s your order?"


    "You immediately call me the members of Class 10 and Kakashi led by Asma!"


    "Yes!" A few Anbu led the orders, and then there was another "Swish!" All disappeared.


    Anbe¡¯s efficiency is very high. It didn¡¯t take long for the tenth class of Yamanaka Ino, Nara Shikamaru, Akima Dinji, and the seventh class of Kakashi Hagi, Naruto Uzumaki, and Haruno Sakura, all six people were summoned. coming.


    "Hey~ Pulling us out of the bed in the middle of the night, I guess something troublesome happened again. Really, why don''t you find someone else!" Shikamaru started grumbling as soon as he came in, and then found standing next to Silent Temari said in surprise: "It''s you woman!"


    "Huh!" Before the change, Temari would definitely choke Shikamaru, but she is not in that mood now, just snorted coldly.


    "Oh, mother-in-law! What''s the matter?" Naruto yawned when he came in, then rubbed his eyes and asked Tsunade.


    "Sorry, everyone! I have called you here so late, and now there is another urgent task for you to complete, and that is to go to the sand hidden village to capture the Konoha rebel... Uchiha Sasuke!"


    "What?" After Tsunade said the mission this time, all the Xiaoqiangs present showed a surprised expression.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you saying you want us to catch Sasuke? Is there already news about Sasuke?" Haruno Sakura asked excitedly when he heard Sasuke''s name.


    "Ms. Tsunade! Is it true?"


    "Yeah! That''s right, there was news from Sagakura¡¯s Temari just now that Sasuke Uchiha appeared in their Sagakura village and took away some of them, and he threatened Gaara. So, I ordered you to follow Temari. To Sagakura Village, be sure to arrive at Sakura at noon, and then take Uchiha Sasuke back. This time the mission is led by Kakashi, the situation is urgent, I won¡¯t say more, let Temari explain to you on the road, Go now!"


    "Yes!"


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 58: Fighting against the Crane


    After Tsunade arrived this time the taskmaster chased Uchiha Sasuke, Nakanin showed a surprised expression.Then the seven rushed towards the direction of the kingdom of wind overnight.


    The seven were constantly jumping forward in the woods, and then Kakashi asked Kakashi: "Temari, what the hell is going on, you tell us what happened!"


    "Actually, I don¡¯t know much. It¡¯s just that yesterday our guard in Shayin Village was attacked and taken away. Only one person was left behind to report the letter. Gaara must go to his designated place before noon today, otherwise Kill Shinobu who was captured by him. And the one who came back to report the news said that it was Sasuke Uchiha who attacked them!"


    "Impossible, how did Sasuke do such a thing? You must have admitted wrong!" Haruno Sakura jumped out to retort as soon as Temari finished speaking.In fact, Haruno Sakura is contradictory now. On the one hand, he hopes that person is, on the other hand, he does not want to admit that Sasuke is such a person.


    "Humph! Whether he is Uchiha Sasuke or not, I don''t care. I only know that if he wants to disadvantage Gaara, I won''t let him succeed."


    "Okay! Okay! Is it Uchiha Sasuke? I''ll know by then!" Kamaru on one side said quickly.


    "Well, don''t talk, speed up, we must get to Shayin Village before noon!" At this moment, Kakashi spoke.Then he took the lead to increase his speed, and left the others behind. When Temari and others saw this, they all closed their mouths and increased their speed.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, where did you take Chen on earth, I must ask you to make it clear!" Ino secretly said in his heart.


    Time passed quickly, and it was morning in a blink of an eye.


    "It''s already morning, I guess Gaara is already on the way here!" Chen, who had just woke up from sleep, looked at the rising sun and said to himself.Last night, Chen asked Saqi to hang the giant net with Sand Shinobi on a big tree, and then let Saqi go back.He re-channeled and sent out a little poodle to be on guard, and he himself entered his space and went to sleep.


    At this time, sand hidden in the village.


    "Let''s go!" Gaara carried his sand gourd and walked out of the village, while his brother, Kanjirou, was followed by him!


    After the two left the village, they walked toward the woods Chen said. They did not hurry quickly, but walked unhurriedly, just like the Buddha was walking.


    It was noon soon, and Gaara and Kankuro were not too late, and arrived at the forest where Chen was at noon, and finally met Chen.


    "Heh! I knew you were back!"


    "Uchiha Sasuke, I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    "Surprised? Why can''t it be me?"


    "I''m really surprised. I didn''t expect that the proud Uchiha Sasuke would do something to threaten people!"

 47 Naruto Power System Chapter 47

    "Whatever you say!"


    "Is your purpose? Now that I''m standing in front of you, can you let them go?"


    "Of course! My purpose has been achieved, and it is useless to keep them, if you want to save them, please!" Chen said with a light smile, and then made a gesture of please to Gaara.


    "Kan Kuro!" Gaara folded my hands on his chest, didn''t do anything, but looked at Chen warily, and then called Kan Kuro.


    "Got it!" Kankuro understood what I meant by Gaara, took a look at Chen, then walked directly to the tree behind Chen, and put down the giant net hanging on the tree, the sand in the giant net. Also rescued.


    "Leave here right away and go back to the village!" Gaara said to the sands after Kankuro took the sands.


    "Gaara..." The sands all looked at Gaara with complicated eyes. They didn''t expect Gaara to actually come to rescue them.Gaara has also changed.


    "Hurry up and leave!" Kanjiuro also said to them.


    "How can we leave you behind and run away, so that we will just run away?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you won''t be able to help here at all, and you may accidentally hurt you and drag Gaara, so you go quickly!" Kankuro said to them.


    "This..." When Kankuro said this, the Ninjas also showed fear. They thought of Gaara''s ferocity, and the Ninjas who had just changed their way to Gaara said to me. Gaara was full of fear.


    "Yes...yes, we...we will only drag me down here... Gaara, so... so let''s leave first!"


    "Yes, yes! We won''t stay to drag Gaara, let''s leave."


    "Kan Kuro, Gaara, you are careful, we will leave first!" Soon, all the sand ninjas who were still swearing frankly just left hurriedly.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, tell me about the purpose of your trip, why are you calling me so hard?" Gaara asked Chen after the Shinobu people left.


    "It''s actually nothing, I just want to borrow something from you!"


    "Borrow me something? What do I have for you


    "Of course there is, what I''m looking for is your... one tail, Shouhe!"


    "What? One-tailed Morizuru? What the hell do you want to do?" Before Gaara could speak, Kanjirou on the side shouted first.


    "Don''t be nervous! I just need a little chakra guarding the crane."


    "Sorry! I can''t meet your request, because I really don''t want to use that guy''s power."


    "Oh? That''s a pity! But since you don''t want to use it yourself, let me help you use it!" Chen opened the writing wheel eye directly, staring at Gaara with scarlet eyes, and said with a sneer .


    "Huh! Shao Lun Yan?" Gaara looked at Chen''s Sha Lun Yan, still holding his hands in his chest, looking at Chen indifferently.


    "Do you want to do it? Come on!" Kankuro placed the crow on his back on the ground, ready to do it at any time.


    "Hey! Let you try the skills I just got!" Chen said with a sneer, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    "Huh? Kankuro, be careful! My sand tells me that it is dangerous!" Gaara, who was still calm, suddenly shouted to Kankuro.


    At this time, Chen suddenly opened his eyes. The original three-gou jade had disappeared, but instead it was replaced by a six-pointed star-like pattern, which was Chen''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes.After Chen opened his eyes, Gaara and Kankuro subconsciously looked into his eyes, "Moonreading!" Chen spit out two words from his mouth!


    "Crap!" Gaara only had time to say a word, and Chen was dragged into the space of monthly reading.Kankuro was not spared either, and was also dragged into another moon reading world by Chen.


    "This is..." Gaara looked around. The woods he was in were no longer seen, and now he is in a place he doesn''t know.Then suddenly I realized that I was tied to a cross and couldn''t move.


    At this moment, Chen suddenly appeared in front of Gaara, holding a long knife in his hand, and said with a sneer: "Welcome to my world. In this world, space, time, quality, everything is I am at my disposal. So here, how are you going to defeat me?" He stabbed Gaara with the knife in his hand.The long knife pierced into the meat, making Gaara wailed.


    "What''s the matter, Sand didn''t take the initiative to defend! Is it an illusion?" Gaara secretly asked.


    "For the next 72 hours, I will keep stabbing you with a knife. This kind of pain is by no means an illusion. This kind of pain still exists under the illusion. How long can your mental strength support it?"


    Then, Chen attacked Gaara for 72 hours, and kept stabbing Gaara with a long knife, making Gaara painful! In another moon reading world, Chen used the same method Torturing Kankuro.


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter Fifty-Nine: Battle Against Crane II


    In the moon reading space, Chenzheng stabbed Gaara with a single knife, making him extremely painful, and Gaara''s wailing reverberated in the moon reading space.


    "But... Damn it, calm down, this is an illusion, it can definitely be cracked..."


    "One minute has just passed, and there are 71 hours, 58 minutes and 59 seconds left. How long can your mental strength last?" Chen said as he raised his long knife, and stabbed Gaara again.


    In the space of monthly reading, time passed every minute and every second, and 36 hours had passed.In Chen''s moon reading space, Gaara is still being tortured, the whole person can''t bear the severe pain, and the body keeps twitching.


    "Not bad! It''s beyond my imagination to be able to hold on for such a long time. By the way, by the way, to tell you that your follower named Kankuro has also been subjected to this illusion and is being tortured just like you.


    "Kankuro... Damn! Is this really an illusion? Why can''t it be solved, and the pain is so real. But if it''s not an illusion, why have I stabbed so many swords and haven''t died?"


    "Are you thinking how to decipher my monthly reading? It''s useless. In this monthly reading space that I am using, all space, time, and quality are controlled by my will, no matter how strong the body or how agile it is The speed of the illusion is ineffective in front of the moon reading! Moreover, no matter how long the illusion space lasts, there is only a moment in reality. No one can solve the illusion in an instant. Therefore, the moon reading is called "unable Cracked illusion"!"


    "Asshole, there is such a terrible illusion!" Gaara''s body twitched, but I gritted my teeth and persisted.


    "Well, there are still 36 hours, enjoy it!" Chen held a long knife, stabbed at Gaara with a grinning smile, and began to torture Gaara again.


    Finally, after another 36 hours, Tatsuki''s monthly reading was lifted. Gaara and Kanjirou both returned to reality from Tatsutsuki''s reading space. As soon as they returned to reality, Kanjirou collapsed directly on the ground and passed out.Gaara was also lying on the ground, but he had not lost consciousness immediately.


    "Uchiha... Sasuke" Gaara said with difficulty looking at Chen.Put your hands on the ground and want to stand up.But in the end he couldn''t hold on, and he fainted after following Kankuro''s footsteps.


    "Have you lost consciousness?" Chen looked at Gaara who was lying on the ground, then walked to Gaara''s side, wanting to confirm Gaara''s condition.Just when he stretched out his hand to lift Gaara up, suddenly a mass of sand quickly wrapped Gaara, the sand gathered more and more, and finally formed a huge round egg.Immediately afterwards, a huge chakra burst out of the dome, forming a powerful impact that blew everything around it.Kankuro, who was next to Gaara, was also the first to bear the brunt. He didn''t know where he was blown away, but it was a long time before his death.Because just after the dust created by the impact dissipated, a huge monster made of sand appeared. If Kankuro was still in place, he would definitely be crushed by this monster, and half of Gaara''s body was sinking. Into the monster''s head.


    "Have you finally come out? One Shouzuru! The next step is to get it done." Chen said with excitement looking at the huge monster made of sand.


    That''s right, the monster that made such a big move is the ultimate weapon of Shayin Village, sealed in Gaara''s body, Shouhe!The four generations of Fengying sealed it in his son''s body and regarded it as the tail beast weapon of Shayin Village. As a result, Gaara''s mother died after her birth, and Gaara was called the "spirit" because of the Shou crane sealed in her body. Media''.The inability to sleep at night caused Gaara to suffer from insomnia and irritability. The spirit of Ren Zhuli suppressed Shou Crane, and when Ren Zhuli fell asleep or lost consciousness, Shou Crane would wake up.After Chen used Yueyue to read that Gaara lost consciousness, Shouhe also took the opportunity to come out of Gaara''s seal.


    "Yah ha ha ha~ great, I can finally come out! So excited, so excited!" Shou He just came out, howling excitedly.Then he looked around and found Chen."Is it you? Did you make Gaara call me out? Thanks to you, as a thank you, I will let you go! Haha!"


    "Shut up, it''s so noisy!" Chen Shi was too noisy with Shouhe''s loud voice, and shouted at Shouhe.


    "Nani? How dare you say that the uncle is noisy? Kill you!" Although Shouhe was teasing, he was also a violent temper, and immediately wanted to kill if he didn''t agree with him.


    "Feng Dun. Liankong Dan!" Shouhe raised his huge claws and hammered his bloated stomach.Then he opened his big mouth and sprayed a chakra ball of wind attribute from his mouth, smashing it towards Chen.


    "Damn it!" Looking at Xiang Xiang, he immediately jumped to the side, avoiding Shouhe''s air training bullet.The air training bomb hit the ground, like a small bomb, exploding the surrounding land.


    "Ahaha~~ That''s it! Kill him, kill him!" Seeing the damage he had caused, Shou He actually screamed out dancing.


    "Hey! Very capable, let Erha be your opponent!" After avoiding Shouhe''s attack, Chen scratched his thumb, quickly knotted his hands, and then pressed it to the ground.


    "Psychic art!"


    "Boom!" Erha appeared with a cloud of white smoke, and Chen also stood on his head.


    "Ahaha~~ There is another person who wants to kill." After seeing Erha appear, Shouhe screamed again, and then continued to use the air cannon in the direction of Erha.


    "What?" Erha hadn''t figured out the situation as soon as he came out, someone attacked him. Erha didn''t even think about it, and immediately jumped into the sky, avoiding Shouhe''s aerial gun.

 48 Naruto Power System Chapter 48

    "Boy, what''s the matter?" After falling on the ground, Erha asked Chen on his head.


    "As you can see, the monster on the opposite side is the ultimate weapon of Shayin Village, a Shou crane! I''m fighting that monster and need your help!"


    "Although I haven''t figured out what''s going on, but I dare to attack my uncle, then I can''t just let it go!" Erha was also a violent temper. He didn''t ask much, so he rushed towards Shouhe with a knife. past."Yahaha~ practice bullets!" After seeing Erha rushing towards him, Shouhe continued to spray a few empty practice bullets at Erha, but they were all avoided by Erha.And Erha quickly rushed to Shouhe, after a short distance from Shouhe.I saw Erha kicked his feet hard and rushed towards Shouhe. Then, holding the handle of the scimitar with both hands, he tried to cut off Shouhe, and cut off one of Shouhe''s arm, and that arm fell to the ground. After that, it turned into a piece of sand.


    Although he chopped off one of Shouhe''s arms, Erha was also thrown out by an aerial cannon due to the distance too close.


    "Ah~ I killed them, I killed them!" The teasing Shouhe didn''t care about the chopped arm, and cried out dancing after seeing Erha being hit.


    "Hey! Erha, are you okay! Don''t tell me you can''t stand this attack!" Chen kicked Erha''s head and said.


    Erha rubbed the part that was hit by Shouhe, and said: "It hurts me to death! How dare I attack me with the ball full of chakras, I can''t bear that kind of attack too many times, but this kind of fight Interesting! I haven''t been so excited for a long time, hahaha!" After speaking, he carried the scimitar, rushed towards Shouhe, and started a close battle with Shouhe.


    ps: Ask for flowers!Subscribe!!Ask for a reward!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter Sixty: Fighting against Crane III


    While Erha and Shouhe were in hand-to-hand combat, Chen, who was standing on Erha¡¯s head, looked at Shouhe and said inwardly: "Yes, that¡¯s it. Let Erha hold that guy, so that I have a chance to draw a guard. Crane''s Chakra is gone."


    Then Chen asked the system again: "The system has already contained Shouhe, how do you extract Shouhe''s chakra?"


    "Answer the host: The host first exchanges for a tail beast chakra collector, and then pierces the tail beast chakra collector into the tail beast for extraction!"


    "It sounds simple, but what is this beast chakra collector?"


    "As the name suggests, the tail beast chakra collector is a special item used to extract the tail beast chakra. You only need to pierce the tail beast into the tail beast body, and the collector will automatically extract the tail beast chakra and store it."


    "Then exchange it for me!"


    "Tailed Beast Chakra Collector, item type: prop, item level: c-level, need to exchange points: 1000, do you want to exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, 1,000 points deducted, remaining points: 27,000."


    As soon as the notification sound of the system fell, a large and small... teapot suddenly appeared in Chen''s hand!


    "Damn, isn''t this just a teapot?" Chen raised the teapot and murmured at the system.


    "This is not a teapot, but a chakra collector for the tail beast!" the system retorted.


    "Collect your sister, this is obviously a teapot, and it is so expensive!"


    "Well, even if it is a teapot, it is also a teapot that can collect Chakra, the tail beast, please don''t be in its shape."


    "Forget it, you can use it. But this teapot is so small, is the amount of chakra drawn enough? Don''t let me spend these 1,000 points in vain!"


    "Please don''t worry, the host, in fact, you only need a little chakra of the tail beast to clone the tail beast, so there is no need to worry about the small amount of chakras!"


    "That''s all right. If I just put the mouth of this teapot on Shouhe''s body, the teapot will absorb the chakra by itself?"


    "Yes!"


    "If that''s the case, let''s start!" Thinking of this, Chen shouted to Erha: "Erha, help me limit the guy''s movements!"


    "Hey! Little devil, you''re still really making people call!" Erha said uncomfortably, but he threw the scimitar in his hand on the ground, and then rushed to Shouhe and grabbed Shouhe''s one arm with one hand. , With the other hand pinching Shouhe''s neck.


    "Aha, go to hell!" Seeing that Erha dared to hug him, the guard crane screamed, and then sprayed an aerial cannon at Erha''s head, but he was pinched by the hand of Erha''s neck. As soon as he pushed up, he directly lifted Shou He''s head, and Shou He''s air training artillery shot into the sky, losing its effect.


    "Hey! Kid, do what you want to do faster. This guy is very strong, I can''t hold on for long!" After avoiding Shouhe''s attack, Erha roared at Chen on his head.


    "It''s ready soon!" At this time, Chen was using a shadow doppelganger to rub the spiral pill. As early as Erha restricted Shouhe, Chen separated a shadow doppelganger. At this time, the big jade spiral pill was formed.


    "Very well, let you guys taste the taste of Helix Pill!" Chen and the clone held Dayu Helix Pill together, and then jumped directly from Erha''s head towards Shouhe''s face.


    "Stupid civet cat, let you taste the big guy!" Then, Chen printed the big jade spiral pill in his hand on Shouhe''s face.


    "Ah~~~" I saw Shouhe screamed, and Chen''s face was completely beaten out of the cat''s face. The sand was like running water, falling down sloppily, and it would be impossible to recover for a while.


    "Asshole! Asshole! To kill you, you must kill you, all of you must die!" Although his face has not recovered yet, Shouhe can also make a sound, seeing it roaring furiously and desperately. It¡¯s a painful struggle!


    "Hey! Kid, hurry up, I can''t hold on!" I saw Erha desperately suppressing Shouhe, but Shouhe''s strength was too great, Erha could not hold on for long.Moreover, Shouhe''s head is slowly recovering.


    "Hold on for ten seconds, it will be fine soon!" At this time, Chen had already jumped onto Shouhe''s head, and then slammed the teapot in his hand into Shouhe''s head.Soon, the little teapot was filled with Shouhe''s chakras.


    "It''s done! Then you don''t have to play with this teaser," Chen looked at Gaara who was in a coma not far from him, and secretly said in his heart: "If Gaara wakes up, Shouhe Let''s go back to the seal!" Thinking of this, Chen ran to Gaara immediately, trying to beat Gaara to wake up.


    However, at this time, Shouhe had completely recovered. It also noticed Chen''s attempt, and immediately softened the sand on his head. Chen did not notice for a moment, and his feet sank in the sand and were still sinking.


    "Oops!" Seeing his feet trapped in the sand, Chen secretly said something bad, and wanted to jump out of the sand.But it did not succeed.Because Chen''s feet had been sucked tightly by Shou He with Chakra, Chen couldn''t get away for a while.Seeing that he was sinking deeper and deeper, Chen had no choice but to use Fei Lei Shen and escaped.


    Then Shouhe''s one arm slammed it hard and slammed Erha out.Just now Erha was desperately suppressing Shouhe, his physical strength was a little weak, so he was thrown out by Shouhe.After throwing Erha out, Shouhe''s attack immediately followed up and fired an air training cannon at Erha, which hit him before Erha hit the ground and knocked him far away.


    "Erha! Are you okay?" Chen immediately jumped to Erha''s side and asked with some worry when he saw Erha took another shot of Shouhe''s aerial cannon.


    "Hey! I can''t die!" Erha struggled, got up from the ground, patted the dirt on his body, gritted his teeth and said: "Damn it! It hurts me so much, I hit me twice with a ball full of chakras. , Quite capable! If you let it come a few more times, I will be finished!"


    "Kill you! Kill you!" At this moment, the opposite Shouhe moved again.I saw it propped on the ground with one hand, its body leaned forward slightly, and a small chakra ball was gradually condensed on its mouth.Although the chakra ball is small, no matter whether it is Erha or Chen, you can feel the powerful force from that small chakra ball.


    "Nima! Could this be...tail beast jade!" Looking at the chakra ball beside Shouhe''s mouth, Chen was horrified to find that it was the tail beast''s super attack method, the tail beast jade!


    "Oops, let''s play now! Erha, you go back first!" Chen gave a wry smile and said to Erha beside him.


    "No, I haven''t played enough yet, and that guy dared to use that chakra ball to give me twice, and kill that guy for anything! Revenge!"


    "Damn, you figured out the situation! Did you see the tail beast jade condensed by that guy? It''s not comparable to the air training gun just now. If it is hit by such a high concentration of Chakra, It will definitely die. Can you hide it?"


    "How can I know if I don¡¯t try, I¡¯m an arrogant hunter, how could I run away with my tail clipped! Kid, shut up for me, and then quickly find a place to hide, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to take care of you later. !"


    "Damn, what a stunner!" Chen scolded secretly when Erha was unwilling to go back, but he couldn''t leave him alone.Although Chen wants to escape by himself, it¡¯s easy because he has Flying Thunder God, but now that there is a second ha, it¡¯s a bit difficult, because his Flying Thunder God has not yet cultivated home, although he doesn¡¯t use the technique of Kuan Wu Yi now. It can teleport, but it''s just oneself, and can''t lead people to teleport, and he can''t use the Flying Thunder God Space Enchantment that can transfer the target.


    "No way! Try this!" Chen scratched both thumbs, and then both hands began to quickly seal and then pressed to the ground."Psychic art, triple Rashomon!"


    As soon as Zaichen''s words fell, the ground shook for a while, and three Rashomon with grimacing faces broke out!Blocked between Chen and Shouhe.This is exactly the psychic technique that I learned in the old laboratory of Dashemaru. Rashomon!


    Just after Chen''s triple Rashomon rose up, Shouhe''s tail beast jade was also ready to complete.Shouzuru swallowed the chakra ball in front of his mouth."Bang!" After Shouhe swallowed the Chakra Ball, he immediately sprayed out in the direction of Chen and Erha.


    Shouhe''s tail beast jade quickly rushed to Chen''s Luoshengmen and hit the first Luoshengmen.Just heard "Boom!" In an instant, the first Rashomon was directly smashed by the tail beast jade, and the beast jade was cast unabated, and it hit the second Rashomon with a loud noise. The second Rashomon was also directly turned into fragments, and only the last Rashomon was left. The tail beast jade continued to attack the third Rashomon, but the momentum was not as strong as before.Fortunately, this is just a tail beast jade released by one tail, a bit worse than nine tails!


    In the blink of an eye, the tail beast jade hit the last Rashomon."Kara~~" A sound of broken eggs came from the Rashomon, and then the last Rashomon appeared cracks and then exploded.Although it still didn''t block the tail beast jade, the tail beast jade was not as powerful as it was when it was shot.


    "Huh! Don''t underestimate me! Tu Dun. Multiple Tu Liu walls!" Hearing Erha yelled, he unexpectedly released Tu Dun ninjutsu and created several mud walls in front of him and Chen.In the end, the beast jade was offset under Erha''s soil escape.


    "I rub! Erha, so you know how to do ninjutsu?" Chen was surprised to see Erha actually used the earthen escape technique!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 61: The witty Uncle Snake has already seen everything

 49 Naruto Power System Chapter 49

    Tanokuni is a small country in the Naruto world. There was nothing special about it, but after Oshamaru left the Akatsuki organization, Otonin Village was founded in Tanokuni.It also became the base camp of Dashewan.


    At this time, the Oshemaru in Otonin Village let out a hoarse laugh after listening to the information reported to him by the Pharmacist.


    "Wow! Is Sasuke-kun actually listed by Konoha as an S-rank rebel?" Oshemaru sneered a few times and said to Yakushidou.


    "Yes, Lord Oshemaru."


    "But it''s good, so Sasuke won''t have a retreat, he can only stay with me, hehehe~~"


    "Yes, in this case, even if Sasuke-kun wants to return to Konoha, Konoha''s villagers will not accept him. After all, S-level rebels are no small thing. For so long in the Ninja world, there has never been an S-level rebel. Shinobu can still be accepted by the village." Yao Shi Dou quickly agreed.


    Oshemaru: "Tell me what the hell is going on. The S-level rebellion is not a crime that can be committed by any rebellion. Those who have committed terrible crimes will be convicted of that level, Sasuke. Didn''t he do any major things before leaving Konoha? Tsunade couldn''t list an ordinary ninja as an S-rank for no reason, even if the ninja was Uchiha."


    Pharmacist pocket: "There is indeed a reason, but this matter is very strange. According to our spies planted in various places in the Ninja world, the information came back because not long ago, in the bear country, a small Ninja village called Xingyin Village was killed. The attack killed many people and even the village was destroyed."


    Dashemaru: "Xingyin Village? Is it the Ninja Village that got a meteorite two hundred years ago?"


    "Yes! The people in Xingyin Village called the Nako meteorite "star" and regarded it as a sacred object in the village."


    "Star! I heard that it is a very magical thing that can improve the ninja''s strength. At first, I planned to grab the star back and study it, but then something was delayed, and then I forgot about it, you Keep talking!"


    "Yes!" The pharmacist pushed his glasses around and continued: "Xingyin Village was attacked, not only the village was destroyed, many people were killed and injured, and even the sacred object of their village, that is, the star was also taken away. They claimed that the attacker turned out to be Sasuke-kun."


    "Oh? So there is such a thing! But, if I remember correctly, Sasuke has been practicing the ninjutsu I taught him since he came here from Konoha. It seems that he has never left the base?"


    "That''s true. This is exactly what makes me strange. It stands to reason that Hoshiyuki-kun and Sasuke-kun do not have any intersection. Sasuke-kun has not even been to the bear country. There is no reason why Hoshiyin-cun will slander Sasuke-kun. If it is not a false accusation, it is possible that someone pretended to be Sasuke-kun and did this!"


    "go on!"


    "If someone is really posing as Sasuke-kun, then his purpose may be to force Sasuke-kun out, and the person who most hopes that Sasuke-kun will appear, except Konoha, I can''t think of anyone else who has this motive."


    "Hehe, Konoha can''t do this, especially after Tsunade became Hokage, even more impossible. But your guess makes me think of a person, if it''s that guy, maybe he would do it, after all, he did it for Do whatever you can to achieve your goal!"


    "What did Oshamaru-sama say?"


    "Danzo hidden in the dark place of Konoha!" O Shemaru sneered a few times and said Danzo''s name."That guy, like me, is obsessed with Shao Lun Yan! I''m sure that Uchiha was annihilated, and this old guy must have contributed to it."


    "Soga! Where do you live a lot!"


    "But I think that old guy should have collected a lot of writing round eyes after Uchiha''s extermination. There is no reason to fight for the remnants of Uchiha, so he is unlikely."


    "Master Oshemaru, the subordinates really can''t figure out who else would want Sasuke-kun to appear!"


    "Haha~~ Maybe your guess was wrong from the beginning. The people who attacked Xingyin Village might not have deliberately impersonated Sasuke, but the people in Xingyin Village mistakenly believed that Sasuke did it."


    "How is this possible, and Konoha has already sent someone to verify, so Sasuke-kun was listed as an S-rank rebel!"


    "So, what if Konoha''s people also admit it wrong?"


    "This..." Pharmacist couldn''t explain.


    "Hey~~po! I remember Sasuke-kun seems to have a twin brother who looks exactly the same? Do you know where he is now?"


    "Yes, Sasuke-kun does have a twin brother named Uchiha Tatsuno, but I don¡¯t know much about this person. I just heard that he and Sasuke-kun entered the ninja school in the same year. , His talent in the school was higher than that of Sasuke-kun, and even surpassed that of Uchiha Itachi. But later, the Uchiha clan was killed by the same clan Uchiha Itachi, and the whole clan only had Sasuke-kun and That Uchiha Tatsumi survived. Unexpectedly, Uchiha Tatsumi, who was called a genius in Konoha, could not accept this blow, became a fool, stayed at home and never reappeared. He has since faded out of people. In Konoha''s sight, some people in Konoha have even forgotten Uchiha Tatsumi, and Uchiha Tatsumi should still be in Konoha now! Why did Master Osaimaru suddenly ask him?"


    "Hehehe~~ I became a fool because I couldn''t accept the blow of the extermination, is that true? I seem to have heard that Uchiha Tatsuno is very indifferent to his family, and he never comes into contact with people of the same clan , Then his feelings for the family should not be as deep as Sasuke, why after the genocide, Sasuke, who has deeper feelings for the family, did not go crazy, but he who is indifferent to the family and his family would be stupid?"


    "This...Is this..." Yakushidou is not a fool, but a conspirator with a high IQ. Of course, he can hear the meaning of Dashewan. He has been surprised by Dashewan''s remarks.


    "In fact, I suspected it very early on. Uchiha Tatsu and Uchiha Sasuke were the last survivors of the Uchiha clan. I once regarded them as my targets. For this reason, I deliberately investigated them and collected Their information. So, I also know Sasuke¡¯s brother Uchiha Tatsu very well!"


    "So why didn''t Master Oshemaru bring him back?"


    "If my guess is true, then this Uchiha Tatsumi''s mind is too deep, such a person is not easy to control, so I chose Sasuke. The most important thing at the time was to get Sasuke here safely, in order to I didn¡¯t let the four of you take it away with Uchiha Tatsumi.¡±


    "That''s it!"


    "If the person who attacked Star Ninja Village is Uchiha Tatsu, then his talent is too terrifying, it has completely surpassed me!"


    "That Uchiha Tatsumi''s talent is even higher than that of Osha Maru-sama? How is this possible?" Yakushi exclaimed.


    "It is entirely possible. Although Xingyin Village is a small Shinobu village, its strength is not strong. However, to take away the stars of Xingyin Village and destroy the entire village, at least you need to have the strength of Shangren. If The person who attacked Star Ninja Village was Uchiha Tatsuno, so this person¡¯s talent is really outrageous. After only two years of studying at the Ninja School, he was hiding at home alone, without any guidance. , I was able to rely on my own practice to have the strength of Shinnin at the age of thirteen, or even higher. His talent completely surpassed anyone I know, including me and Uchiha Itachi. !"


    "Listening to you, this Uchiha Tatsumi is indeed terrible."


    "Hey hey~~ You go to contact the scout we placed in Konoha and ask him to verify if Uchiha Tatsumi is still in Konoha! If Uchiha Tatsumi is not in Konoha, then everything I just said should It''s true. Then I have to find a way to find Uchiha Tatsumi, and then we go to contact him, contact him." "Yes! Lord Oshamaru, I will contact the spy!" Yakushi pocket, pointed at Oshamaru Bowed, then turned and left.


    Yakushidou stopped after walking a few steps, then turned around and said, "Master Dashewan, there is actually something I always wanted to ask you!"


    "Oh? Come and listen!" Dashemaru said with a smile.


    "That''s...Oshimaru-sama, why are you such a dick?" (--! It''s a spoof! Because Uncle Snake is really too dick!)


    Chapter 62: Konoha reinforcements arrive


    At this time, several ninjas were sprinting fast on the way to the forest where Chen was.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect that we were still so late for the night, Gaara and Kankuro should have already met Uchiha Sasuke. Let''s hurry up, the forest is in front of us!"


    These ninjas are the Temari of Sain and the reinforcements sent by Konoha, Kakashi, Shikamaru and others, and it is Temari who just spoke.


    "Is it almost there? I hope I can catch up!" Kakashi looked at the woods ahead, and said in his heart.


    Just as Kakashi and the others were about to enter the woods, a loud "bang!" suddenly came from the depths of the woods!The ground shook for a while, causing them to stop, with a guarded look.


    "What happened inside?" Haruno Sakura said in surprise as she watched the movement.


    "There was a battle in the woods. Is it true that Gaara and Sasuke did such a big movement?"


    "Look, what is that?" Naruto suddenly pointed in the direction of the woods and exclaimed while everyone was still speculating.


    Hearing Naruto''s exclamation, everyone looked towards the top of the woods and was shocked instantly!


    "Ok... so big, that''s... what''s that thing?"


    I saw three huge gates suddenly rose in the middle of the woods, and saw that the three gates were half higher than the woods. Each huge gate was portrayed with a hideous grimace, which was very shocking from a distance.


    "Okay...it''s spectacular, teacher Kakashi, what the hell is this?" Naruto, who was shocked, asked Kakashi, and everyone looked at Kakashi curiously, hoping he could answer. After all, only Kakashi is the strongest here, and also more knowledgeable than them.


    "Is this the super defensive ninjutsu used by the first adults in the legend, Rashomon? I have read relevant records in a document of Konoha. Rashomon was the first Naruto master (I don¡¯t If you know who created it, consider it the first generation! Don''t care about this detail.) A super defensive ninjutsu created..."


    Just when Kakashi wanted to explain to Naruto and the others, a loud noise suddenly came from the woods, and then the three Rashomon seemed to be attacked by some super ninjutsu, and they dazzled. Then Kakashi and the others heard a loud noise from the woods, as if something was about to rush out.


    "There is a high-energy reaction ahead, (spoof!) Everyone, be careful!" Kakashi vigilantly looked in the direction of the sound, and said solemnly to Naruto and the others.


    "Hmm!" The expressions of the rest of Xiaoqiang also became solemn, as if they were facing an enemy.

 50 Naruto Power System Chapter 50

    "Hoo~~~" Soon, the movement in the woods soon came to them, it turned out to be a strong shock wave, blowing the entire woods into a mess.


    The impact came and went quickly, and within a few seconds, the woods returned to the original quietness.And Naruto and them were all embarrassed by the hurricane, and their bodies were covered with dust and withered branches and leaves.


    "Ms. Kakashi, what''s going on, why is this strange wind suddenly hung up!" Naruto asked suspiciously.


    "The hurricane just now should be the shock wave formed by someone using a super attack!" Kakashi explained to Naruto.


    "Na...Nani? Just the aftermath of the attack formed such a big movement, what level of battle is this? Is this really caused by Gaara and Sasuke?" Hearing Kakashi''s explanation , Not only Naruto, Shikamaru and the others were also stunned.


    "Don''t worry about this. Since there is a battle, it means that we are not too late. Let''s go find Gaara and them now." Kakashi said to the small strong, and then rushed into the woods first.The Xiaoqiangs didn''t think much, and entered the woods behind Kakashi, rushing in the direction of the three giant gates just now.


    Just when they were approaching their destination, Ino suddenly discovered a new situation, stopped and shouted to the Shinobu crowd: "Wait, look, what is that!" Then he stretched his hand to a bush.After hearing Ino''s words, Kakashi and others also listened to their steps and looked in the direction that Ino had caused.They found that there was a black mass in the grass that Ino pointed to. Since the mass was covered by the grass, only a black mass could be seen vaguely, so they did not see what it was for a while.


    "That seems to be a person!"


    "Let''s take a look!"


    Then the crowd jumped a few times and came to the bush, and they finally saw clearly what the black thing was.It turned out to be a person, wearing black underwear, and he was lying on the ground at this time, not knowing whether it was alive or dead.This person is Kankuro who was fainted by Tatsuru''s use of Tsukidori, and then flew by the shock wave when Morizuru appeared.


    At a glance, Temari saw that the person lying on the ground was Kankuro, and exclaimed: "How come? It turned out to be Kankuro!" Then immediately squatted down to check Kankuro''s situation, and swayed his body to try to wake up. he."Kannakuro, wake up soon, what is going on?" But after being swayed a few times, Kannakuro still didn''t wake up and was still in a coma.


    "I have learned medical ninjutsu, let me take a look!" At this time, Haruno Sakura stepped forward and squatted beside Kankuro, with both palms flat on Kankuro''s chest, facing Kankuro from both palms. His body outputs a green chakra.


    Soon, there was movement in Kankuro. Kankuro frowned, then slowly opened his eyes, looked around in confusion, and said in confusion, "I... why am I here?" The voice sounded very weak.


    "Kankuro, you wake up, this should be you! Why are you here? Hurry up and tell me what happened, and Gaara and Sasuke Uchiha?" Seeing Kannakuro wake up , Temari hurriedly asked him.


    Hearing Temari''s words, Kankuro, who was still confused, immediately came to his senses: "Temari? You are finally here. Gaara is in danger. Go and save him!" He tried to get up, but he didn''t. Can succeed.At this time, he was very weak and had no strength at all.


    "Don''t move, your spirit has been severely traumatized, so you will be very weak. Sorry, my current medical ninjutsu can''t help you heal you, so you just stay right!"


    "But... damn! I was so useless, I couldn''t help Gaara at all!" Kankuro said in pain.


    "Did you fight Sasuke Uchiha? What''s the matter? Is Gaara still fighting Sasuke Uchiha? Hurry up and tell us everything." Temari asked anxiously.


    "Damn... When you were sending information to Konoha, Gaara and I also came to see Uchiha Sasuke the next morning. At noon, you didn''t show up because it was already the appointed time, in order to save it. For the ninja that was captured, we had no choice but to meet Uchiha Sasuke first."


    "What then? Did Sasuke Uchiha say his purpose? Why did he spend so much time looking for Gaara?"


    "Huh? After we met with Sasuke Uchiha, he also fulfilled his promise to release all of us, and then said his purpose. His purpose turned out to be a chakra in Gaara''s body, but Gaara has changed a lot since the battle with Naruto. He no longer intends to use Morizuru''s power to fight, so he rejected Sasuke Uchiha. After Gaara rejected Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s request, He did it on us. However, this was also what we expected, but we did not expect that at the moment of doing it, Sasuke Uchiha performed a terrible illusion on us, and we were all caught by that illusion. That illusion... that illusion is really terrible!" Kankuro felt a moment of fear after saying this, and his body was trembling slightly.


    "Illusory?"


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 63: How to crack the monthly reading


    In the woods, everyone was listening to Kankuro''s account.


    "Illusion? What kind of illusion? Can''t even you and Gaara solve the illusion by themselves?"


    "Yes, the terrible thing about that illusion is that there is no way to unlock it, because that illusion will pull people into a strange space, in that strange space I can''t control my body at all. I was caught by Uchiha there. Sasuke tortured for a full 72 hours until the illusion was lifted. After the illusion was lifted, my eyes went dark and I lost consciousness. I saw you when I woke up, and I don''t know why I was here."


    "72 hours? How is this possible? It''s only 20 hours since I rushed to Konoha, and you also said that you only met Uchiha Sasuke at noon, the most distance now It''s only an hour, how could it be that 72 hours have passed? Is it because you were caught in an illusion, so your memory is messed up?" Temari heard Kankuro''s words and questioned.Not only her, but even the other Xiaoqiangs felt that Kankuro was wrong.After all, this is too mysterious, because they don''t even know Yuedu, the strongest illusion technique.


    Only after Kakashi listened to Kankuro''s words, his face changed and he blurted out: "Monthly reading!"


    "Monthly reading? Yes, Uchiha Sasuke did say these two words when he unleashed illusion to us, and when I was tortured in that mysterious space, Uchiha Sasuke told me many times that it was monthly reading. Space." Kankuro said quickly.


    "Moonreading? Is that the name of the illusion? I have never heard of it, Teacher Kakashi, do you know something, can you tell us what Moonreading is? You may have to do it with Sasuke later, since Sasuke did it. That illusion is so powerful, so we must first understand, and then find a way to deal with it." Shikamaru walked to Kakashi''s side and asked Kakashi.


    Hearing Shikamaru''s question, all Xiaoqiang also looked at Kakashi, waiting for his answer.


    "Well, I do know the monthly reading, and I have been in that illusion." Kakashi said solemnly.


    "What? Even Teacher Kakashi..."


    "Yes, not long ago. Naruto, do you remember when you and Jiraiya-sama went looking for Tsunade-sama, those two people who wanted to arrest you?"


    "Of course I will remember, and one of those two people is Sasuke''s elder brother, the elder brother that Sasuke has always wanted to take revenge on, Uchiha Itachi!"


    "Yes, Uchiha Itachi, I was used by that Uchiha Itachi to perform monthly reading. The experience is the same as Kankuro. I was tortured for 72 hours in the monthly reading space, and my mental power was also greatly damaged. , Can only be paralyzed in the hospital until you and Master Jiraiya brought our fifth generation of Hokage Tsunade back to Konoha, and were cured by Master Tsunade."


    "That Yuexue was so amazing? Even Teacher Kakashi couldn''t solve the illusion?"


    "No, because that is not an ordinary illusion. It is a high-level illusion that can be used by the writing wheel eyes. Except for the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan, no one can resist it. This technique will move the opponent''s spirit to another world. , The time and quality of this world is completely controlled by the caster himself. The time in the fictional world is only a moment for the real world. This technique may cause the opponent to mentally collapse, and the damage caused can also be controlled by the caster , Is a very dangerous illusion. Because no matter how much time has passed in the moon reading space, it is only a moment in the real world. No one can dispel the illusion in that short moment. Therefore, the moon reading is also It is called the unbreakable illusion, or the strongest illusion."


    "This...there is such a strong illusion, isn''t that invincible?"


    "No, this is not the case. Although monthly reading is called the strongest illusion technique that cannot be cracked, this monthly reading also has its drawbacks. Because after the other party initiates the monthly reading, it will only work if the eyes are facing each other. On the contrary, as long as the other party initiates the monthly reading, do not let your own eyes and the other''s eyes look at each other, then the monthly reading will be useless."


    "That''s the case, but if you close your eyes when you start with the other party, wouldn''t you let the other party slaughter?" Shikamaru frowned and asked.


    "You don''t need to close your eyes, as long as you don''t look at each other''s eyes, focus on the opponent''s hands and feet, and understand his actions to deal with it."


    "How is this possible? No one can do this!"


    "That''s not the case. Someone has already done it. It''s the third class''s guide to Shinobu Matkay!"


    "Ms. Thick Eyebrows?" Naruto exclaimed, the classic posture of Kai with his thumbs up and showing his teeth appeared in his mind, and there was a chill!


    "Yes! That guy, he thought of this method too. That''s how he fought Itachi Uchiha at the time."


    "Really, this kind of method is not suitable for everyone!" Shikamaru said helplessly.


    "It''s true. It takes skill to grasp the opponent''s actions only by looking at the opponent''s hands and feet. The situation is urgent now, and there is no other way, but you can only do this. However, you can rest assured that monthly reading is not always available. There will be some signs before the opponent is released to the capital. As long as the signs appear and look at the opponent''s eyes unyieldingly, they will not be sucked into the space of the moon reading."


    "There will be signs? What signs? Teacher Kakashi, tell us!" Naruto asked quickly.


    "That is that the shape of the Shawunyan will change! In fact, the highest grade of Shawunyan is not the Sangoyu Shawunyan, and there is a more advanced form above it, which is the Kaleidoscope Shawunyan. This belongs to the Uchiha family. Even the Uchiha clan members know this secret very few. I also mentioned it to me when Tsunade-sama was treating me after I read it in the middle of the month. Only then did I know this secret." Card Cassie explained.


    "Because Moon Reading is an advanced illusion of writing round eyes, so only more advanced writing round eyes can be used, right? So Sasuke''s writing round eyes have evolved into that kaleidoscope writing round eyes, since the kaleidoscope writing round eyes Eyes are more advanced writing round eyes, so it must be more than just releasing monthly reading, right?" Shikamaru asked again.


    "Yes, it''s really not that simple. It''s just that I don''t know much about kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and I just heard a little information from Tsunade-sama. Now Sasuke is different from the past. He is very dangerous now. , So when you face Sasuke again later, you have to be more careful. You must not be arrogant, understand?"


    "Understood!" Zhong Xiaoqiang also knew the importance of the matter, and replied solemnly.


    "Yoshi, we can''t waste any more time. We must rush to Gaara as soon as possible. However, Kankuro''s words... Temari, please take Kankuro back to Sagakura village first! Gaara''s side, let us All right."


    "I see. Be careful yourself, Gaara will ask you!"


    "Don''t worry, let''s go one step ahead!" Kakashi said, and then greeted Konoha''s Xiaoqiang, a flash, and Konoha''s Xiaoqiang also moved to keep up.For a moment Konoha''s people were all hours, leaving only the worried Temari and the paralyzed Kankuro.


    "I hope nothing will happen to them!"


    PS ask for flowers!Ask for a reward!!Subscribe!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 64: Finally Meet

 51 Naruto Power System Chapter 51

    Let''s continue to turn the camera to the protagonist. After Erha performed the ninjutsu, after offsetting the weakened tail beast jade, Chen shouted at Erha in surprise: "I wipe, Erha, it turns out Are you ninjutsu?"


    "Huh! Of course, every member of our poodle clan is not only a natural hunter, but also a natural hunter, but we don¡¯t even bother to use it. Because we think that only the physical strength can reflect it. hunter."


    "Okay!" Chen said helplessly, without ninjutsu, but only likes melee, which is really stupid.


    "Ahaha~~Kill you, kill you!" Just when Chen and Erha were talking about living, the opposite Shouhe roared again and saw that Erha and Chen were not killed by himself.Shou He continued to maintain that posture again, and began to gain momentum. It seemed that he was planning to hit Chen and Erha again.


    "Damn it, do you want to make another shot? Erha, stop it!"


    "Huh! I don''t need you to tell me!" Erha snorted to Chen, then turned to look at Shouhe: "Let that guy taste the power of my clan''s Tu Dun! Tu Dun. Burst your Ju (harmony) ) Flower Art!" I saw Erha yelling, his hands were imprinted for a while, and then his hands were suddenly pressed on the ground.


    Just after Erha pressed his hands on the ground, a sharp cone of soil suddenly appeared on the ground under Shouhe''s body. Because Shouhe''s body was too bloated and his movements were not agile, and at this time It was gathering tail beast jade, so it couldn''t dodge, and was directly exploded by Erha''s soil escape.


    "Damn! What a dick!" After seeing Chen for a moment, Ju Hua shrank unconsciously.


    "Boom!" Erha''s earth escape not only hit Shouhe''s juhua, but also successfully interrupted the tail beast jade released by Shouhe. Shouhe was caught off guard and detonated that he had just condensed and had not yet formed. His tail beast jade was directly blown half of his body.Fortunately, the tail beast jade hadn''t formed yet, and its power hadn''t been so strong. Gaara, who was on Shouhe''s head, was protected by sand and was not harmed.


    "Hey~ Good job, two ha! The next step is to wake up Gaara!"


    "Hey! Whatever you want!"


    "Very well, I''m going to go!" I saw Chen suddenly disappeared in place, and instantly appeared on Shou He''s head.Because before, when Chen used the Flying Thunder God to leave Shouhe''s head, he casually planted the Flying Thunder God''s art on Shouhe''s head, and now it comes in handy!After Chen used that technique to teleport, he continued to rush towards Gaara who had lost consciousness.At this time, Shouhe, who had just been affected by his tail beast jade, was seriously injured, and was slowly recovering. He tried his old tricks again, softened the sand on his head, and wanted to sink Chen.However, Chen had prepared early and used Yuebu to volley up into the air. By the way, he shot a special kunai at Gaara, but Shouhe formed a sand wall with sand to block kunai.


    "It''s not over yet!" Chen Chen yelled and quickly condensed a spiral pill with one hand, and once again disappeared in place.When he appeared, he had already appeared in front of the sand wall. The kunai just now was the special kunai of Fei Lei Shen, which was now inserted on the sand wall in front of Gaara.Chen also leaned on the coordinates of Ku Wushang and instantly came to the sand wall.


    "Break it for me!" Chen very Zhong Er shouted, and printed the spiral pill in his hand on the sand wall.The sand wall collapsed and turned into quicksand, behind the sand wall is Gaara.However, the spiral pill in Chen''s hand did not lose its momentum. After knocking down the sand wall, he attacked Gaara. This time it was no surprise that the spiral pill in Chen''s hand was directly printed on Gaara''s body.


    "Puff!" Gaara opened his eyes and spit out a big mouthful of blood from his mouth, finally gaining a little consciousness.


    "Damn it, I finally came out, I will kill you all next time!" Just listen, suddenly there was a roar of unwillingness to Shouhe, and then its huge body seemed to be stopped, and suddenly it stopped moving.(I don¡¯t know if he will wake up after losing consciousness in the middle of the month, and he will be awake here!)


    "Huh? What...what''s going on? This is...Shouhe?" Gaara, who had just regained a little consciousness, looked around in confusion, and was surprised to find that I didn''t know when Shouhe was released.


    "But... damn! I... my body... can''t move, so... tired!" Suddenly, Gaara finally noticed Chen standing not far in front of him.


    "Uchiha... Sasuke?" Gaara said suspiciously, and suddenly a flash of memory appeared, reminding Gaara.


    "Where''s Kankuro?" Gaara thought of Kankuro who was coming with him for the first time. At this time, Kankuro was not found, and said with some worry.


    "Are you asking me? Sorry, I don''t know where that guy was dumped!" Chen spread his hands, saying that he didn''t know.


    After hearing Chen''s words, Gaara frowned, trying to control his body to move, but it was in vain. Now he can''t even do a simple gesture of raising his hand.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, is this your purpose?"


    "Yes, my purpose is very simple, it is the Chakra of Shouhe, now that I have done what I want, then I should leave too, as for you..." Chen said this with a playful smile on his face "Forget it, After all, in a few years, you will also be the commander-in-chief of the Ninja Allied Forces. If you can still play a role, you will save your life first!"


    "What do you mean?" Gaara did not understand Chen''s words.


    "Haha~~ It doesn¡¯t mean anything! Okay, now that my goal has been achieved, I will take a step forward. We will definitely meet again in the future. I will re-introduce myself to you at that time. Now, you Just stay here quietly and wait for others to save you, I''ll go now!" Chen said with a light smile, then turned and jumped from Shouhe''s huge body to the ground.Gaara did not say anything to stop him, because he knew it was useless, and the person in front of him couldn''t pay attention to him.He is now at the end of the battle, unable to do anything.


    Looking at Chen¡¯s back, Gaara thoughtfully secretly said: "Re-introducing myself? Is it my illusion? Why do I feel that Uchiha Sasuke is different from the previous one, not only his strength, but also With his character, it seems like a completely different person. However, there can be no falsehood in the writing wheel, what is going on?"


    "Huh? Erha has already left, he didn''t even say hello!" Chen jumped to the ground and found that Erha didn''t know when he was young, and shook his head helplessly.It turned out that after Shouhe was sealed again, Erha saw that there was nothing wrong with him, and went back to the psychic world on his own.


    Just when Chen was about to leave, after walking a few steps with his head down, he suddenly felt a few gazes, which made him hold his feet, and then raised his head to find that several people appeared in front of him, blocking his way.After seeing the faces of several people, Chen''s heart was full of surprise, and it was still displayed on his face.


    "It turned out to be them!"


    At this time, the person on the other side also spoke!


    "Finally found you, Sasuke!"


    They are all acquaintances, and the people in front of Chen are the reinforcements sent by Konoha. They are Shinnin, Hagi Kakashi, and the seventh class members, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sakura Haruno.There are also six members of the tenth class, Nara Shikamaru, Akimi Mitsuji and Yamanaka Ino.What I just said was leading the team, Kakashi Hagi!


    After leaving Konoha, Chen finally saw Konoha''s ninja again, this time as an enemy.


    Because I also thought it was too watery, I rushed to this chapter overnight, but I was too sleepy in the middle of the yard, so I had to go to bed first. When I woke up at six o''clock, there was just two hours left. So I finished this code in a hurry, upload it to you first, and I¡¯ll watch it, I¡¯m going to work, and I¡¯ll continue the code at night.¡­


    Chapter 65: Questioning


    Originally, Chen planned to leave after collecting the Chakra of Shouhe, but unexpectedly ran into Konoha''s chasing soldiers.Seeing the chasing group of six in front of him, Chen couldn''t help but was stunned, and his surprise at the appearance of Kakashi and others completely exceeded his expectations.


    The six members of the Konoha chasing group in front of them all had different expressions after seeing Tatsun. Kakashi was calmer, Shikamaru and Dingji looked indifferent, and Ino''s face was very ugly, staring at Tatsun. , As if Chen owed her something.Only Naruto and Haruno Sakura showed a very excited look, especially Bitike Sakura, oh no, it should be Haruno Sakura that was even more exaggerated, and they both cried bitterly.


    "Sasuke!" I saw Naruto Haruno Sakura excitedly shouting to Chen at the same time, and then Haruno Sakura ran towards Chen with tears, and wanted to rush into Chen''s arms, holding Chen tightly, for fear of her eyes The person suddenly disappeared.


    "Huh?" Looking at Haruno Sakura who rushed towards him, Chen frowned in disgust, then stretched out his left hand to instantly transform into a giant snake, and attacked Haruno Sakura with his mouth wide open.


    "Be careful!" The rest of Konoha suddenly reminded everyone.


    However, it was too late, even though they had thought about going with "Sasuke" before.But what they didn''t expect was that "Sasuke" immediately acted on them after seeing them, and there was no chance for them to say a word.When the incident happened suddenly, they had no time to stop them, so they could only subconsciously shout "Be careful!"


    In an instant, the giant snake that Chen transformed into attacked Haruno Sakura.Fortunately, Chen didn''t intend to kill her. The giant snake just rushed to Haruno Sakura and stopped and did not attack. Instead, he opened a huge mouth at Haruno Sakura''s face and made a hissing sound.Although the giant snake did not attack, Haruno Sakura was still frightened and sat paralyzed on the ground.


    "Don''t come close to me, or you will kill you!" Chen said with an indifferent expression on his face.


    "Sasuke...why?" Looking at the hideous snake head in front of him, and then at the indifferent "Sasuke", Haruno Sakura suddenly collapsed on the ground with a dull expression, unable to believe that "Sasuke" would be so ruthless to herself.


    This change caused Konoha''s people to put away their expressions just now and became vigilant.Pay attention to Chen''s every move, in case Chen suddenly does dangerous things.Only Naruto, seeing that "Sasuke" treats Sakura that way and his former companions, Naruto is really furious, and angrily asks Sasuke: "Sasuke, what are you doing? She is Sakura and belongs to us. My companion, how can you do such an excessive thing to Sakura like this?"


    "Hey! Correct, she is your companion, not mine. I am just a person from the beginning to the end. I have never had a companion! No matter who you are, if you dare to approach me casually, you will be treated as me. Kill the enemy. For the classmates who used to be in the same class, I will let her go this time. If you want to hinder me, there will be no way." Facing Naruto¡¯s questioning, Chen sneered. Said disdainfully.


    "Damn... what do you think of Konoha''s companion?" After hearing the cold words of "Sasuke" and the disdainful expression, Naruto felt extremely angry in his heart, holding his fist and yelling at "Sasuke" Go, want to punch "Sasuke" to wake up.


    "Naruto, don''t!" Seeing that Naruto was about to attack "Sasuke" who had been slumped on the ground with a sluggish face, Sakura immediately recovered, then stood up and opened his hands to stop Naruto.He cried and stopped Naruto: "Naruto, please, don''t..."


    "Sakura? Get out of here, I''m going to beat him up until he wakes up."


    "No, Naruto! I beg you, don''t hurt Sasuke..."


    "Sakura..."


    "Really, it''s like that?" Shikamaru couldn''t help but complain.


    At this moment, Kakashi stepped forward, put his hand on Naruto''s shoulder, and said to him: "Okay, Naruto, don''t be impulsive, calm down." Then he said to Sakura, "Sakura, you Come back first."


    "Yes, Kakashi-sensei! Naruto calmed down after seeing Kakashi''s words, and then walked back to Kakashi''s back with Sakura. Then I saw Kakashi walked toward Tatsun, and then in the distance Tatsuzo The meter stopped.


    "Sasuke, haven''t you left Oshemaru now? Then, come back with us!"


    "Heh~ Go back with you? Go back to Konoha?" Chen sneered and said: "Hmph~ I tried my best to escape from that place, do you want me to go back obediently with just one sentence? Tell you, this is impossible!"


    "Then what do you want to do? Do you want to get revenge on Itachi Uchiha?"


    "Shut up! Don''t pretend that person''s name in front of me!" Chen shouted angrily.


    "Then tell me, did you do the thing in Xingyin Village?" Kakashi asked Chen.

 52 Naruto Power System Chapter 52

    "That thing? That''s right, it''s me!" Chen did not deny the incident in Xingyin Village, shrugged and admitted.


    Hearing that "Sasuke" actually admitted that he was the murderer who destroyed Xingyin Village, everyone in Konoha felt unbelievable. They did not expect "Sasuke" to actually do it.


    "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be you. You became so cold-blooded and cruel. In order to snatch the "star" of Xingyin Village, you would destroy the entire Xingyin Village and kill so many people. People kidnapped me and forced me to Gaara. I really misunderstood you. I knew that, I shouldn¡¯t have taught you Chidori.¡±


    "Whether cold-blooded or cruel, no matter who gets in the way of me, then he is my enemy. I will not be merciful to the enemy. Let me just say it. Anyway, I won''t care. Your question Are you finished? If there is nothing wrong, then either give me a break or just do it quickly, I don¡¯t want to ink with you anymore."


    "I''ll tell you one more thing, come back to Konoha with us, and wait for Master Naruto''s dissatisfaction! If you are willing to take the initiative to go back with us, Master Naruto will definitely treat you lightly."


    "Heh~ Treat me lightly? Will Xingyin Village be willing?" Chen said with a sneer.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, you just have to go back with us obediently, and Master Naruto will take care of it."


    "Then... what if I say no?"


    "Then there is no way, Hokage-sama came down to order, we had to forcibly bring Bi back to Konoha." As Kakashi said, Kakashi pulled up his forehead covering his eyes, revealing his writing wheel eye. .


    "Ms. Kakashi...Could you not do this?" Haruno Sakura begged Kakashi.


    "Enough Sakura, at this time, Naruto-lord¡¯s order, we must hold on to it. Sasuke is no longer the Sasuke we used to know. He has changed. He is now Konoha¡¯s S-rank rebel, and we must You want to grasp the target, so don¡¯t use emotions."


    "I...I know." Seeing that the pleading was fruitless, Haruno Sakura had no choice but to obey Kakashi, but she still planned to wait if "Sasuke" was in danger, she would definitely save him desperately.


    At this time, Ino, who had been silent for a while, came forward and asked Tatsun angrily: "Uchiha Sasuke, did you take Tatsun away, where did you hide him?"


    "Huh?" Ino''s words surprised everyone in the room and looked at Ino.Sakura''s eyes were very complicated. She didn''t expect that Ino hadn''t forgotten to take a Uchiha Tatsumi, because she surprised her.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo? Is it the brother of Sasuke who has become stupid? If it weren''t for Ino, I haven''t forgotten that there is still such a person. Has Sasuke taken him away from Konoha?" Kakashi Secretly.


    "Chen? Chen was the first in the village I was willing to play with me, and also the first friend I made. After his accident, I rarely visit him anymore. If I didn''t mention it, I would even I forgot about him. Damn, how could I be like this? When I was the loneliest time, Chen and I made friends, but when he needed me the most, I turned a blind eye to him, and even treated him Forget it, I really deserve to die." Naruto also thought of Chen, thinking about what happened when he was a child, and then secretly blamed himself, full of guilt in his heart.


    "Ino... I didn''t expect you to remember me, what a... fool!"


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 66: Doubt


    Faced with Ino¡¯s questioning, Tatsun was silent for a moment. For Ino, who has always been fond of him, Tatsun has always been especially in those days when he had to pretend to be an idiot in order to survive. Other people have forgotten him. Only Xiaojing and Ino are still looking forward to him and have been with him.If there is anything else in Konoha that makes Tatsun a little guilty, there are only two girls, Ino and Xiaojing.


    Chen really couldn''t be cruel and swear to Ino, and said with a wry smile: "Ino, it''s been a long time!"


    "Huh?" Everyone was stunned, and the "Sasuke" who was just now showed no pretense to anyone, with a disdainful expression, unexpectedly changed his attitude.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, tell me quickly, how is Chen? Where did you take him!" Regarding Chen''s change, Ino still asked harshly.


    "Hehe, treat that guy as dead!"


    "what did you say?"


    "I said that Konoha''s idiot Uchiha Tatsuo is dead."


    "It''s impossible... You lie to me, how could Chen be..."


    "Believe it or not, it''s up to you."


    "Chen... Could it be that you killed Chen?"


    "You can say that, that idiot Uchiha Tatsun was indeed ruined by me." Chen said casually, indeed. After all, Tatsun no longer hides himself, so the image of the previous idiot Tatsun will no longer appear. It can be regarded as ruined by Chen.


    "Asshole, unforgivable, die for me." After hearing Chen''s words, Jing Ye thought Chen had been killed, and his heart felt like a knife cut, then turned into hatred, and rushed to Chen without hesitation.


    "Ino..." It''s too late for Shikamaru to stop...


    "Hey! Really, Dingci!" Since Ino can''t be stopped, let her help her.Shikamaru greeted Dingci, and after pressing his hands into a special handprint, the shadow at Shikamaru''s feet quickly extended to Chen. That was the shadow secret technique of the Nara family.And Ding Ci also started to move after Shikamaru greeted him. I saw Qiu Dao Dingci stretched out his hands and instantly turned into a pair of huge hands and grabbed Chen. This is the secret technique of the Qiu Dao family "Double Transformation". The technique."


    When Chen faced Ino''s attack, he just dodged passively and didn''t mean to fight back.


    "Damn, die for me! Go to die! Go to die!" Ino waved the kunai in his hand desperately, and attacked Chen desperately, thinking only to kill the Uchiha "Sasuke" who had harmed Chen in front of him. To avenge Chen, blinded by hatred, she even forgot the secret technique of her home in the mountains, relying solely on her own body to attack.Looking at Ino who was so desperate, and Chen knew that it was because of his own reason, Chen really didn''t dare to fight back, so he could only dodge Ino''s attack.Fortunately, Ino''s physical skills are not very powerful, Chen can handle it easily.


    "Why are you so angry? Uchiha Tatsumi, that idiot may not care about you at all, or as far as you are to him, you are just an ordinary passerby and never take you to heart." Chen While avoiding Ino''s attack, he said with a disdainful expression.


    "Shut up, Chen wouldn''t be such a person at all. He is sunny and vigorous and treats others kindly. A cold-blooded person like you is not qualified to make irresponsible remarks to Chen."


    "No, you are wrong. That guy is not as good as you think. He is selfish and never cares about other people''s life or death. In order to achieve his goal, he will use any means. He will know that his parents will be killed tomorrow, but he never I haven''t tried to stop him, he is a bastard, a coward, you are just being cheated by him!"


    "Shut up, don''t you insult Chen again!" Ino roared angrily, and then hit Chen''s face with a punch.


    This time, Tatsun did not continue to dodge, and was punched in the face by Ino, and it was Ino''s full angry blow.Chen endured all the strength, his body tilted, his mouth was knocked and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.When Ino saw Chen suddenly didn''t avoid him, he attacked him so easily, making her shocked.She was just venting the grievances in her heart just now, and she didn''t think that her attack would work.


    "Hey~ Well done, Ino, how come you haven''t noticed before, you can be so violent!" Chen stretched out his hand, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his thumb, and said with a wry smile.


    "You... why don''t you avoid it? You should be able to avoid my attack easily." Ino asked, looking at Tatsun who was smiling wryly in front of him.


    "Hey~ Take it as I owe you. In this case, maybe I will feel better in my heart..."


    "You..." Just when Ino wanted to say something, she suddenly saw Chen''s expression change, and she also found that there was a fast black shadow on the ground, attacking Chen.


    "Shikamaru?" Ino looked back and found that it was Shikamaru. At this time, Shikamaru was half kneeling on the ground, with his hands pressed into a handprint. The shadow that hit Xiangchen was extending from the shadow under him.On the other side, Ding Ci had already made his hands huge and attacked Chen.


    "Humph!" Chen coldly snorted and jumped back, avoiding the shadow attack of Lumaru. At this moment, Chen suddenly felt the sky dark.Looking up, it turned out that it was Ding Ci''s giant hand, which had already been shot at him!


    "Hey!" Seeing this, Chen had no choice but to continue using the instantaneous technique to avoid Ding Ci''s attack range.After Chen left the place, Ding Ci''s palm also slapped fiercely on the ground, raising a burst of dust.


    "Naruto, Sakura, you two also go up and contain Sasuke!" Kakashi instructed Naruto and Sakura.


    "Yes, we got it!" The two answered yes, and then they rushed towards Chen."This time I won''t let you run away from me again, Sasuke!"


    "Really, only one Kakashi is a bit tricky. The others are not to be afraid of, but let''s use all your strength and make a quick decision!" Seeing that there were two more opponents, Chen also got serious.He directly opened the writing wheel eye, greeted Naruto, and worked hard.Two people, you come and I go, punching and kicking, the fight is full of joy.


    "Sasuke, go back with us!" Haruno Sakura also ran to join in the fun. Of course, Tatsun completely ignored what Haruno Sakura said, and easily dealt with the attack of the two.


    After a fight, with the strength of the elite Shangnin, against a few Naruto of the middle level, of course he easily defeated them.Both Shikamaru and Naruto Dingci were injured in varying degrees, and even Haruno Sakura was slightly injured.During the battle, Tatsun did not hide his strength either. Whether it was Chidori or Helix Maru, all these ninjutsus were performed, and everyone who saw Konoha was taken aback.(I won¡¯t elaborate on the details, otherwise it will take two chapters!)


    "Damn... it''s not the same level of battle at all. We are not opponents at all. I didn''t expect Sasuke to have become so strong." Kamaru, who was squatting, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and laughed at himself.


    Only Chen Kakashi and Ino are still standing in the field.


    "Now, Kakashi, you haven''t done anything since the beginning. It doesn''t look like your character. What are you thinking about?" After cleaning Konoha''s Xiaoqiang, Chen came to Kakashi, jokingly Said.


    "I''m thinking, are you...really, Sasuke?" In fact, Kakashi planned to take action at the beginning, but found that Sasuke felt different to him, so I held back it, Kakashi He was quite confident in his own strength. He was confident that if Shikamaru and the others were in danger, he could rescue them in an instant, so he did not rush to take action. He had been observing Chen from the side and found several doubts.


    "Huh? Why do you say that?" Chen froze after hearing Kakashi''s words, and then said playfully.


    Sorry, I worked overtime last night. I was tired when I went back at night. Then I fell asleep halfway through the code. This chapter was written in a hurry when I got up in the morning. The content was uploaded before I had time to modify it. It was so late, I''m very sorry. !¡­


    Chapter 67: Identifying Identity


    Originally, Kakashi didn''t think so much, just wanted to bring "Sasuke" back to Konoha.However, after seeing "Sasuke", I felt that this "Sasuke" was very unusual, so he didn''t rush to make a move. He just watched the match between "Sasuke" and Shikamaru and others, which deepened his suspicion afterwards.After battle after battle, he didn''t make a move, carefully observing it until this time, Kakashi, who was originally just a guess, was sure that the person in front of him was definitely not Sasuke, or in other words, not the Sasuke they knew.


    Because the fighting style of the "Sasuke" in front of him is completely different from the previous ones, the former "Sasuke" would never fight with shadow clones, let alone use Helix pills. Moreover, the character of the person in front of him is completely different from the previous Sasuke, and they are simply two different people.

 53 Naruto Power System Chapter 53

    "Are you...really, Sasuke?" Kakashi said to Chen in front of him with some uncertainty.


    ""Ok?Why do you say that?"After hearing Kakashi''s words, Chen was stunned, and then said playfully.


    "When I first saw you, you felt a bit wrong to me, but I couldn''t tell. I thought it was because you changed after you followed Osemaru for so many days, so I didn''t think much. But in the next In the time, I have to doubt it."


    "What do you suspect?"


    "First, in my cognition, Sasuke has never used the shadow clone to fight, and you just used the shadow clone to fight with Naruto and the others. The second point is that you were fighting just now. I actually used Helix Pills in ... The last point is that you give me the feeling of being cunning, not like Sasuke before.


    "On this basis can you tell if I am not?"


    "Of course it''s more than that, what makes me doubt the most is your attitude towards Ino." Kakashi said to Chen with a look that I am Conan.


    When Ino heard Kakashi mentioning herself again, she was stunned for a moment, and looked at Chen with complicated eyes. She punched Chen just now, and after hearing Chen''s words, she had already noticed something.


    You didn''t show any rhetoric to us from the beginning. You look at our eyes as if you are looking at an unrelated stranger, but your attitude towards Ino is different from ours.I didn''t even fight back against Ino when Ino attacked you, which has to make me suspicious.As far as I know, although Sasuke and Ino are classmates, they don''t have much overlap.On the contrary, Sasuke¡¯s brother, Uchiha Tatsumi has a very good relationship with Ino, am I right?"Kakashi stared at Chen''s eyes and said.


    "Yes, that''s right... But what do you want to express after so much?"


    "I have a guess in my heart, maybe... you really are not Sasuke!"


    "What?" After Kakashi said these words, everyone present was shocked, and Xiang Chen''s eyes were full of disbelief."If it weren''t for Sasuke, then who would this person be in front of you? Why did you pretend to be Sasuke?"


    At this time, Ino was already eager to cry, tears could not stop spinning from her eye sockets, and she could see that she suddenly dropped the kunai in her hand to the ground, and then ran towards Chen.


    "Ino, be careful..." Seeing Ino running to Chen unsuspectingly, Shikamaru subconsciously shouted, worried that Ino would be attacked.However, Ino didn''t seem to hear him, did not stop, and ran to Chen.


    Soon, Ino ran to Chen''s face, watching the tears of the person in front of him sliding down.Shikamaru and the others did not expect the attack. They just saw "Sasuke" looking at Ino standing in front of him with a wry smile, and did not make any bad actions. The two looked at each other like this. meeting.Then Ino suddenly threw herself into Chen''s arms, hugged Chen tightly, and wept in Chen''s arms.


    "What? What''s the matter? Why would Ino..." Ino''s behavior really surprised Naruto, Sakura and others, while Shikamaru looked at Tatsumi thoughtfully: "According to what Kakashi-sensei said , Coupled with Ino''s unusual behavior, can this guy really be... Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    "Haha, Ino, you still like to cling to people as before!" Chen stretched out his hand and hugged Ino''s shoulder, and said with a wry smile.


    "I finally found you, Chen!"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t let you worry about it. It''s all my fault, don''t cry, okay?" Chen stretched out his hand and gently wiped the tears flowing from Ino, and said gently to her.


    "My guess is true, you are indeed the Uchiha Tatsumi who became an idiot and was ignored by everyone!" Kakashi said, looking at Tatsumi, who was tightly hugged by Ino in front of him, and said with certainty.


    "This... how is this possible... he turned out to be... Uchiha Tatsumi..." After hearing Kakashi''s affirmation, Konoha Xiaoqiang present here was truly incredible.Haruno Sakura subconsciously exclaimed. Although she didn''t say the last words, everyone in the room also understood what she wanted to say.


    But also, people who had always been regarded as idiots suddenly became a ninja who was stronger than them, and this made their minds not turn around.But think about what Kakashi-sensei said, combined with Ino''s reaction, it shouldn''t be fake. The guy in front of them who has always been regarded as Uchiha Sasuke may really be the Uchiha Tatsumi who has been forgotten by them.


    "Huh~ It turned out to be the idiot Uchiha Tatsuno, right?" Hearing Haruno Sakura''s exclaim, Tatsun raised her head to look at Haruno Sakura, and then sneered and took her words.


    "I...I..." Haruno Sakura faltered and couldn''t say anything.


    "Tatsun! Sorry, Sakura must not have intentions, she is not malicious, don''t be angry." Ino quickly explained to Tatsun that she would misunderstand Sakura.


    "Haha! Don''t worry, I''m not so stingy to care about this with her. And I will not be angry anymore if Ino said so." Hearing Ino''s words, Tatsun quickly put a sneer away, and then said softly to Ino. .


    "You... are you really Chen? Do you remember what happened before, have you returned to normal?" After the surprise, Naruto immediately dragged his injured body and asked excitedly in front of Chen.


    "Yes, I am Uchiha Tatsuo, so what?"


    "It''s really Chen, haha! Great, Chen, you finally recovered." After Chen''s admission, Naruto jumped up happily, completely ignoring his injury.


    "Really, what is this idiot? I don''t want to think about who caused the injury on his body. He was still unwilling to look at him just now. Now he is so happy that he has forgotten. This guy''s nerves are too thick. Go!" Looking at Naruto who was happy, Shikamaru touched the wound on his body, and reluctantly complained about Naruto.


    "Naruto is an idiot..." Even Haruno Sakura scolded Naruto inwardly.


    "This guy... can I say that he deserves to be the ninja of Konoha''s accidental NO1?" Seeing Naruto''s behavior was unexpected by Chen. He originally thought Naruto would question him, but he didn''t expect it to be This is the result.


    At this time, Kakashi said, "Naruto, don''t be too happy, although we know that he is Uchiha Tatsuno, but our business is not over yet!"


    "Um...huh?" After hearing Kakashi''s words, Naruto finally realized that it was indeed not the time to be happy, and then he looked around and found that everyone was staring at him with a look of teasing. It made him very embarrassed.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I''m so happy, I can''t help but..." Naruto said embarrassedly while touching the back of his head.


    "So, let''s talk about it, Yu! Zhi! Bo! Chen!" Kakashi stepped forward, staring at Chen, and said every word.


    "Oh?"


    PS: I''m afraid that everyone will panic, so I''ll go to a chapter first. Before I can modify it, there will be more.


    Seeking flowers!Ask for a reward!!Subscribe!¡­


    Chapter 68: Bullshit


    After confirming Chen''s identity, various questions followed.


    "Can you answer some of my questions?" Kakaxi asked Chen.


    "Huh, for Ino''s sake, I will satisfy your curiosity, hurry up!"


    "I want to know, how did you leave Konoha? Is it true that, as Ino said, you were taken away by Sasuke?"


    "Let''s put it this way, I did leave with Sasuke." Chen was indeed Konoha who left behind Sasuke.


    "So why didn''t you be with Sasuke?"


    "I just said that I left Konoha with Sasuke. I didn''t say that I would follow Sasuke!"


    "Is that so? So, in fact, when Konoha, you were already back to normal. You are not an idiot at all, right! But you didn''t tell anyone, but concealed it. Including your only relative in Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke, why on earth is this?"


    "Of course it''s to leave Konoha. If I let you know, I definitely can''t leave so easily!"


    "Leaving Konoha? Are you trying to get revenge on Uchiha Itachi on your own?"


    "Then why do you pretend to be Sasuke and do those things, are you planning to hide your identity?"


    "Hey, I have never said that I am Sasuke. This is what you think so, and I don''t bother to explain it. I have nothing to do with it."


    Indeed, from the beginning to the end, Tatsun did not take the initiative to say that he was Uchiha Sasuke, but he did not explain anything after he was regarded as Sasuke.


    ¡­¡­Omit the N word¡­¡­, (Do you want to see it? I will make it up if you want to see it!)


    "So, is the question finished?" Chen said a little impatiently.


    "That''s it for the time being, I''ll talk about anything when I return to Konoha."


    "Back to Konoha? I think you made a mistake. I never said that I would go back to Konoha with you."


    "Huh! Although it was Sasuke who was convicted, you were the one who committed the crime. Sasuke was just carrying the culprit for you. Since we have already known this matter, you must return to Konoha with us. , Listen to Master Naruto''s disapproval."


    "Heh~ let me go back to Konoha? Stop kidding, let me tell you, it''s impossible!" Chen sneered, and then said to Kakashi disdainfully.


    "Tatsun? Why don''t you return to Konoha? Are you worried that Tsunade-sama will punish you?" When Tatsuno refused to return to Konoha with them, Ino hurriedly asked Tatsun.

 54 Naruto Power System Chapter 54

    "No, I''m not afraid of this." Chen shook his head and said to Ino.


    "Why? What is the reason, you tell me."


    "Sorry, Ino! For some reason, I cannot return to Konoha now, at least until I finish some things, I will definitely not return to Konoha. As for the reason, I cannot tell you, Because this may harm you, so you don¡¯t ask this again, okay? I promise you that I will definitely visit you after I have handled everything."


    "But..." Ino wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Kakashi.


    Just listen to Kakashi solemnly say: "Huh! Do you think I will let you leave in front of me so easily?"


    "Really? So, what would you do?" Chen was not surprised when he heard Kakashi''s words. Of course he knew that Kakashi could not let him leave so easily.So, I will definitely do it in the end.But Chen didn''t feel any pressure, but got a little excited.After all, he wanted to compete with Kakashi a long time ago and learn about the legendary copying ninja Kakashi''s ability.


    "It looks like it is impossible for you to be in peace with us and return to Konoha. If that''s the case, there is no way. I have to force you to catch you and bring it back to Konoha." Kakashi looked at Chen Chen. Said casually.Although Kakashi¡¯s tone sounded very relaxed, his expression became dignified. The strength that Tatsun and Naruto Shikamaru showed in their fight just now was all seen by Kakashi, he knew The strength of Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him should not be underestimated.


    "Really? Then we have to see if you have the ability!" Chen also stared at Kakashi in front of him with his two scarlet writing wheels with a grinning smile.


    "Naruto, don''t intervene no matter what happens in the future. Just step back. Also, stare at Uchiha Tatsumi. If he wants to escape, you must stop him. Understand? And Ino , You too, leave Uchiha Tatsun quickly and follow my orders." Kakashi knew that Naruto and none of them were Tatsun¡¯s opponents, so he also told them not to interfere, and let them pay attention to Tatsun¡¯s movements in case Tatsun Will escape.


    "Ms. Kakashi, you want to do it to Chen? How can''t that." When Kakashi heard that Kakashi might want to do it to Chen, Ino said anxiously. In her cognition, Chen could not be Kakashi¡¯s. Opponents, if Chen and Kakashi start their hands, Chen will definitely be injured, so he said worriedly.


    "Yeah! Tatsun, you should go back to Konoha with us, you won''t be Kakashi teacher''s opponent." Naruto also wanted Tatsun to persuade.


    "Chen, just go back with us. If you have anything to accomplish, you can discuss with us and let us help you together!" Ino took Chen''s arm and prayed.


    "Ino, don''t say it, you listen to Kakashi first, let''s go!" Ino just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tatsun, no matter what, he would not give up.


    "No, I can''t go. If I go, you will definitely fight Kakashi-sensei. I will stop you anyway." Ino did not leave, but hugged Chen tightly.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo, you should go back with us, I don''t want to hurt you!" Kakashi said again.


    "Oh? You don''t want to hurt me? Are you so confident that you can hurt me?" Chen expressed disdain for Kakashi''s words, and said in his heart: "I''m really arrogant, I really think I''m going to take it?"


    "Similarly, I don''t want to hurt you, but if you still hinder me like this, then I have to say sorry to Ino!" Chen said with a sneer.


    "There is no way, Ino, you go back!" Kakashi shouted to Ino.


    "Ino, you should withdraw first." Chen also advised Ino.


    "No!" Ino did not obey Kakashi and Chen''s instructions, still holding Chen tightly.


    "Really, Ino, look here!" Chen said to Ino.


    "What?" Hearing Chen''s words, Ino looked at Chen subconsciously, just to meet Chen''s eyes.Then Tatsun took the opportunity to use the writing wheel to cast illusion on Ino, causing Ino to pass out in a coma.


    "You should go to sleep first, when you wake up, everything is over." Chen put his arms around Ino who had passed out and said softly.Then a shadow clone was separated, and Ino actually hugged it.


    "Send her to Shikamaru. They will take care of Ino."


    "Understood!" the clone replied, and then ran to Shikamaru and others holding Ino.


    "Hey! You guys, take good care of Ino." Soon, the avatar brought Ino to Shikamaru and the others, and said indifferently after handing it over to them. After speaking, he ignored the reaction of Shikamaru and others. It turned into a cloud of smoke."Really, although a woman is very troublesome, she won''t make people faint. Also, she is obviously a shadow clone, and it is really uncomfortable to point at us proudly!" After the shadow clone disappeared, Shikamaru spit out unhappy.


    After the clone was lifted, Tatsun also received the feedback from the shadow clone. Knowing that Ino had already handed it over to Shikamaru and the others, Tatsun was relieved.


    "Then, now there are only two of us left. Let me see how capable the legendary copy ninja Kakashi is!"


    "Really? Then let you see!"


    Chapter 69: The duel with Kakashi


    After Kinino was sent to a safe place, Kakashi and Chen were left facing each other on the scene.


    "Ding! System release mission: defeat Konoha''s copy of Ninja Kakashi, mission reward: 10,000 points, mission failure penalty: deduct 10,000 points, accept?" At this time, the system that hadn¡¯t bubbled for a long time suddenly ran out , Xiang Chen released the task.


    "Mission? This mission is simply giving points for nothing. Today, I will fight Kakashi anyway. Even if there is no mission released by the system, I must defeat Kakashi! Accept the mission!" Hearing the mission prompted by the system Chen certainly would not refuse and accepted the task.


    "Okay, only the two of us are left. Let me see how capable Kakashi, a copy ninja known as Konoha Technician, is!"


    "Really? You will see."


    Then, I saw Kakashi''s hands quickly form the seal, and the seal was completed in just a few seconds, and then his hands were pressed on the ground instantly: "Tudun. Tuliubi!" In Kakashi, Tatsun and Kaka were completed. Dirt walls rose up around Xi, surrounding Chen and Kakashi in the center.


    "Heh~ Is it to prevent me from escaping, so I used this technique?"


    "Be prepared, you are the goal of our mission. If you let you escape, then I will have a headache!"


    "Oh! I really can eat me, then be mentally prepared to be broken." Chen did not talk any more nonsense, directly Jiyin with both hands, and the right hand gathered Chidori and rushed towards Kakashi.


    "Lei Dun. Thousand Birds"


    "Chidori? Did you learn it from Sasuke? But if you want to use Chidori against me, it would be too naive. No one knows Chidori better than me!" Seeing Tatsun actually use Chidori to him On the attack, Kakashi snorted and greeted him.


    "Taste the taste of your own ninjutsu!" Chen stabbed the Chidori in his hand to Kakashi, and saw Kakashi''s body tilted, and he flashed over Chen''s Chidori, and then reached out and grabbed Chen''s right hand. Wrist.


    "Caught you!" Kakashi wanted to break Chen''s wrist. In this way, Chen could lose his combat effectiveness, and then he could grab Chen. Anyway, the hand could be broken and he could recover.


    "Really?" Although Kakashi grabbed his wrist, Chen''s face did not show the panic or unexpected expression after being caught, but sneered.


    "Huh?" After seeing Chen''s sneer, Kakashi felt bad.


    "It should be said that I caught you!" Chen roared, and then raised his left hand, which turned out to be a spiral pill that had condensed and formed without knowing when.


    "Nani!" Kakashi was startled, just about to get out.However, it was too late, Chen had already printed his left hand holding Helix Pill on Kakashi''s stomach.Helix Maru¡¯s huge power directly blasted Kakashi out, and then hit the dirt wall he made. The dirt wall was stamped with a gravure, and Kakashi fell off the wall and lay on There was no movement on the ground for a while.


    "Hey~~Did you kill it?" Chen looked at Kakashi, who was silent in front of him, sneered, and then dissipated the chidori in his hand.However, Chen didn''t feel complacent for long. He only heard a "bang!" Kakashi who was lying on the ground turned into a cloud of smoke and then disappeared.


    "It''s a shadow clone! Where is the main body?" Chen exclaimed, and then looked at the surroundings vigilantly, and found that the surrounding area was empty, except for the earth wall, there was no place to hide.


    At this moment, a sudden change occurred, and both hands suddenly broke out of the ground on the ground where Chen stood.


    "On the ground!" Chen exclaimed again, but could not dodge.The hands grabbed Chen''s feet before Zai Chen could jump away.


    "Tu Dun. Decapitation in the heart!" Kakashi''s voice came from below, and Chen was pulled into the ground by those hands, leaving only his head outside.


    "! It''s careless!" Chen tried to struggle, but it didn''t work.


    At this moment, Kakashi didn''t know when he squatted in front of Chen: "How about? I can''t move, right?"


    "Humph!" Chen coldly snorted, without speaking.


    "Your strength is really good. Not only did you learn Chidori, you also mastered the two A-level ninjutsu Helix Maru, but you lack practical experience. But in my opinion, you will soon be able to emerge! "


    "Do you really think you have won?"


    "Huh?" Kakashi frowned, suddenly sensing the danger, Kakashi quickly raised his head and looked towards the sky.Chen was found in the sky pushing a spiral pill toward him.


    "It''s actually in the sky, so this one who is trapped on the ground..." Kakashi looked at Chen who had been beheaded in his heart."Boom!" As expected, it was a shadow clone.There is no time to think about it, Kakashi immediately jumped to the side. Just after Kakashi jumped away, Chen¡¯s attack had reached the ground, and the spiral pill in his hand was printed where Kakashi stood just now. Blasted the ground out of a pit. Fortunately, Kakashi jumped away in time.


    "Hey! Have you escaped?" Chen missed a hit, retracted his hand printed on the ground, and stared at Kakashi not far away with a pair of scarlet writing wheels.

 55 Naruto Power System Chapter 55

    "Wow, it''s writing round eyes, did you copy my ninjutsu at that time?" Looking at Chen''s eyes, Kakashi understood the reason instantly. It turned out that Chen had already copied Chen when he used the shadow clone After coming down, even though his movements with the shadow clone were very secretive, he was caught by Chen''s writing wheel and copied it.


    "Sure enough, it''s not that simple, it seems to be getting serious!" Kakashi looked at Chen and said, and then knotted his hands again.But... Chen, who was opposite him, sneered, and also began to seal the seal, and the seal that Chen made was exactly the same as that of Kakashi."Huh! Want to copy my ninjutsu again? Then try..."


    "Lei Dun. Thunder Tiger all kill" and "Lei Dun. Thunder Tiger all kill" actually completed the seal at the same time. Both of them concentrated the lightning on the palms of their hands, and then used the lightning to condense them. "Dog" shape, at the moment when Thunder Dog takes shape, it growls and rushes to the opponent.


    The Thunder Dog''s speed is very fast. In the blink of an eye, the two Thunder Dogs collided together, emitting a dazzling light, making it impossible to look directly.The last two Thunder Dogs all exploded.


    Because the light just now was too dazzling, Chen did not notice for a while and suffered a brief blindness.After he recovered, Kakashi had been lost in his eyes.


    "Shui Dun. The technique of water dragon bomb!" Kakashi''s voice suddenly came from behind Chen.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for a monthly pass!!Ask for a reward!¡­


    Chapter 70: The showdown with Kakashi II


    After Chen copied Kakashi''s ninjutsu surgery, the two''s ninjutsu collided together, emitting a dazzling light.It was as if someone had thrown a flash bomb.Chen didn''t notice for a while and was stimulated by the strong light, which caused him to become blind for a short time.After slowing down, Kakashi''s figure had disappeared from his sight.


    Before Zaichen had time to think about it, Kakashi¡¯s voice suddenly came out from behind: "Water escape. The technique of water dragon bomb!" Water dragon bombs can be ejected from the mouth."


    "It went around behind me, so fast, it deserves to be the elite!" Chen didn''t panic as he watched a giant dragon condensed from water attacked him, because there was no water here. So the water dragon bomb Kakashi cast was just a two-meter-wide water column, so Chen didn''t feel pressure.Facing the attacking Shui Zhu, Chen didn''t idle either. He moved in his hands, and quickly formed the seal with his hands. When Shui Zhu was about to reach him, he completed the seal.


    "Fire escape. Howard fireball technique!" Chen condensed Chakron to his throat, and then ejected from his mouth, forming a large fireball with a diameter of three meters.The raging fire burned the Kakashina water dragon bomb into steam, and Kakashi''s ninjutsu was cancelled out.


    "The reaction and the use of ninjutsu are good." Seeing that his water dragon bomb was offset by Chen''s ninjutsu, Kakashi didn''t show a distressed look, but said to Chen in an admiring tone.


    "Really? Then try this again!" Chen didn''t pay attention to Kakashi''s praise, and directly took out a few special kunai and threw it at Kakashi.


    Facing the kunai thrown by Chen, of course Kakashi easily escaped."This kind of thing won''t work for me!"


    "Huh! I didn''t expect to shoot you with Kuwu, since Kuwuwu is good...what about this?" Chen raised his right hand and quickly condensed a spiral pill in the palm of his hand.


    "Helix Maru? The power is really strong, but... disappeared?" Kakashi was about to continue preaching to Chen, and suddenly Chen disappeared from his sight, making him surprised.Then came a huge sense of crisis from behind. Before I could react, I felt that something was being attacked, "It turned out to be..."


    "Helix Maru!" Accompanied by Chen''s voice, Kakashi was hit by Chen''s Helix Maru before he finished exclaiming and flew out.It''s a pity that when Kakashi fell to the ground, it turned into a puff of smoke and turned out to be a shadow clone.


    "Damn it, is it the shadow clone again? It should be used when my vision is blocked. Kakashi''s common methods are used to fight with the substitution technique and the clone technique. This guy has already used the shadow clone to perfection. It''s really difficult!" Chen frowned when he saw that he was being played by Kakashi again, secretly saying very uncomfortably.


    "Suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared behind me. It''s not wrong. This must be the signature ninjutsu of Ms. Watergate. It belongs to a very rare space ninjutsu...Fei Lei Shen! The kunai he just threw at me is not pure In order to attack me, there must be the art of the god of thunder god in the kuma. The god of thunder cannot be learned by anyone, and it belongs to Konoha''s forbidden technique, where did Uchiha Tatsu learn it." At this moment, Kakashi, standing on the earth flow wall he made himself, looked condescendingly at Chen on the ground, and a turbulent wave was upset in his heart."Uchiha Tatsumi, there are too many secrets in this person, and the potential of this person is really terrible. If someone like him becomes an enemy of Konoha, the consequences will be disastrous. He must be captured anyway. Konoha."


    "It''s Kakashi, it''s really amazing that I can''t defeat you like this!"


    "Well! It''s not really much, it''s just actual combat experience. Compared to this, I would like to ask you, how did you learn the ninjutsu that you just disappeared and then suddenly appeared behind me?"


    "Are you talking about Flying Thunder God? I''m sorry, I can''t answer your question!" "I know it will be the result, but forget it, you will say it sooner or later anyway."


    "Really? Are you still so confident that you can catch me?"


    "I think, before we appeared, you should have had a large-scale battle with Gaara? And, the triple rasaman we saw outside the woods should be yours. After all, it¡¯s impossible for the people of Shayin Village to know this ninjutsu. A ninjutsu as large as Rashomon must consume a lot of chakras, and you have used so many in the battle with me just now. Advanced ninjutsu, I think your chakra is running out, right? With your current situation, do you think you can escape from me?" Of course Kakashi didn¡¯t know that Chen was carrying a system, so He couldn''t even know that the problem he was talking about was not a difficult thing for Chen at all. Long before he met them, Chen had asked the system to help him recover Chakra.


    "Oh, so you think so, but I am afraid I will disappoint you!" Chen didn''t mind what Kakashi said.However, he already knew the gap between himself and the veteran elite, so he didn''t plan to waste any more time.


    That''s right, Chen has been tempering himself from just now to now, and has not exerted all his strength.After all, most of his strength is obtained from the system, so what Chen lacks most is actual combat experience. Today, after encountering Kakashi, the elite Shangnin, Chen regarded Kakashi as a sparring partner, so he did not use the kaleidoscope to write. The ability to round eyes.


    Chen understands that although his strength has reached the same level as elite Shangnin and Kakashi.However, after fighting with Kakashi, he left the kaleidoscope and wrote the wheel. Chen found that even if he had the strength of the elite Shangnin, he was still not Kakashi''s opponent. Kakashi didn''t even use his full strength. After all, Kakashi Xi''s trick is Lei Dun. Chidori!Of course, this is not to say that Chen is very weak. It is because Chen has insufficient actual combat experience. Previously, his targets were some middle and lower ninjas. He could completely crush with his tyrannical strength, but he was facing the same level. After Kakashi, it was not so easy.


    "Oh? So, don''t you have any hole cards to use?" After listening to Chen''s transformation, Kakashi asked in confusion, his expression also becoming solemn.After all, Chen even displayed such a powerful ninjutsu as Fei Lei Shen, if this is not counted as a hole card, what else?Suddenly, Kakashi''s face changed and he thought of a possibility, "Could it be...Kaleidoscope writing round eyes?"


    Of course, Chen saw the change in Kakashi¡¯s face, and said with a sneer: "It seems that you have already thought of it!" He slowly closed his eyes and opened them a few seconds later. The three-gou jade has disappeared, but it is replaced by a six-pointed star-like pattern.


    "Kaleidoscope writes round eyes!"


    Seeing that Tatsun actually displayed a kaleidoscope, Kakashi was very scared at this moment, and said in his heart: "Kaleidoscope, it turned out to be a kaleidoscope writing round eyes. I didn''t expect it to have more than Uchiha. There is a kaleidoscope of eye-openers who write round eyes. And it is also an eye opened by someone who has been regarded as an idiot for several years. This talent of Uchiha Tatsumi completely surpassed his brother Sasuke, it is really terrifying."


    "So now, are you still confident that you can take me back to Konoha? Kakashi!"


    PS: Kakashi¡¯s battle is too difficult to write, all of which are shadow clones, which are crushed by Suzuo!


    Seeking flowers!Subscribe!!Ask for a reward!¡­


    Chapter 71: Showdown with Kakashi III


    After fighting with Kakashi, Chen discovered the gap between himself and Kakashi. Without the kaleidoscope, he would not be Kakashi¡¯s opponent at all, so he didn''t hide it anymore and directly used the kaleidoscope writing wheel. eye.


    And just after Chen opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel, Kakashi was surprised, and quickly closed his left eye, using only his writing wheel to look at Chen.Even so, he didn''t dare to look at Chen''s kaleidoscope, he just shifted his gaze to Chen''s body.


    "How is it? Kakashi, are you still confident that you can catch me?" Chen laughed at Kakashi''s behavior.


    "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes is indeed extraordinary. If it were Uchiha Itachi, I might not have a chance at all. As for you... I don¡¯t think your kaleidoscope writing round eyes can be as skilled as Itachi, so you are not as good as it is. It scares me..."


    "Haha~ You mean I can¡¯t compare to Itachi, do you? Do you really think so? Kakashi! If so, why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?" Even dare to speak up, Chen felt that he was underestimated, and felt it necessary to let Kakashi know that he was no worse than Itachi!


    "That won''t work, although I don''t think you can fully master the kaleidoscope writing wheel like Uchiha Itachi, but after all, the kaleidoscope is too weird, I''d better be careful."


    "Forget it, I don''t need to tell you more, I will use my strength to prove how stupid your idea is." Chen''s put away his mocking expression, and then said sternly.


    "Really?" Kakashi''s expression also became serious. After all, Kaleidoscope is not a joke, although he pretended to be relaxed just now, it was just for Chen.


    "Huh!" Chen coldly snorted, no more nonsense, and quickly sealed the seal with both hands, and then launched ninjutsu at Kakashi, "Huo Dun. The art of fireball!"


    Chen didn''t expect the trench fireball to hit Kakashi, he just used this ninjutsu as a signal to start the fight.


    Sure enough, in the face of the violent trench fireball, Kakashi did not see panic, and directly escaped from the attack range of the trench fireball by using instantaneous spell. Chen''s trench fireball hit the dirt wall that Kakashi had just made, and the dirt wall A big mouth with a diameter of five meters was burned out.


    "It''s quite capable, but how long can your Chakra support you? And maintain the form of a kaleidoscope..." Kakashi, who had just escaped the Chenhao fireball attack, said in his heart, but he was not idle, and his hands were also In the fast knot printing.


    "Water escape. Fog hiding technique!"


    After Kakashi completed the seal, there was a heavy mist out of thin air around Chen, which blocked Chen''s vision.This ninjutsu was copied from Kakashi''s mission in Nami no Nami, and from the battle without cutting, and now it is used on Chen''s body.


    "The technique of mist hiding? Do you rely on this low-level ninjutsu to deal with me?"


    "Ninjutsu only needs to be suitable, and it doesn''t need to be advanced. These fogs are formed by chakras, and it is difficult to blow them away even if it is Wind Dun. Even if it''s a writing wheel, it will be affected. Don''t worry about looking at your kaleidoscope." Kakashi''s voice came from the thick fog.


    "Really? In this way, you can''t see me, so what are you going to do next?" Chen said with a sneer, as if he didn''t take Kakashi''s words to heart.


    "You''ll know..." Kakashi said, but didn''t speak again. Chen''s surroundings fell into silence, and there was no sound.


    "What exactly does Kakashi want to do? Will he use the eight-dog chasing technique the same as when he was fighting again?"


    Chen guessed it right. Kakashi really intends to repeat the same trick. When Chen¡¯s vision is blocked, Chen¡¯s movements are restricted by the eight dogs close up, and then he will not look at each other in an instant. Chen uniform.


    Kakashi took out a scroll from the ninja bag, slashed his thumb and pushed the bleeding thumb on the scroll, waved it a few times and then pressed it to the ground.


    "Soil Escape. Teeth Chasing Technique"


    I saw a few dark shadows rushing out of the scroll at a very fast speed, leaping towards Chen''s direction.


    Chen, who was in the center of the thick fog, suddenly heard a faint sound coming from around, which made him alert...

 56 Naruto Power System Chapter 56

    "It seems that Kakashi did use the same tricks that he used to not cut his body, and he also used it on me. But...I''m not as easy to deal with as if you don''t cut again!" Chen said in his heart, there were movements in his hands, and his hands went quickly. Jieyin.


    Soon, there was a noise under the surrounding land where Chen was standing.


    "coming!"


    Chen secretly said in his heart, the movement in his hand also stopped.


    Suddenly, eight ninja dogs broke out of the ground around Chen''s place, and opened their mouths to pounce on Chen, fiercely unusual.However, when the Ninja dog is about to pounce on Chen... "Lei Dun. Chidori!"


    The seal that Tatsun made just now was exactly Chidori''s seal style, which was completed when the Shinobu broke out, and then unfolded.Those ninja dogs who pounced on Chen were all within the attack range of Chen''s Chidori, and of course they were all injured by the thunder and lightning released by Chen. They wailed, and finally turned into a ball. The smoke disappeared.


    On the other side, Kakashi knew it was not good after hearing the howling of the ninja dog, and it didn¡¯t take long before all the ninja dogs he channeled were automatically returned to the psychic world."Huh? The Eight Dog Teeth Chasing Technique actually failed, and this ninjutsu, isn¡¯t it the ninjutsu performed by the mysterious dark part? Use your body to release the chidori, forming an area full of thunder and lightning around the body, Thus formed a certain sense of absolute defense, and even used this trick to break my eight-dog chasing teeth. But how did he know the attack method of my eight-dogs chasing teeth? And which ninjutsu would he use , Is he the same boy who pretended to be Anbu? It is indeed possible..."


    Although the Shinobu didn''t succeed just now, Kakashi already knew where Chen was.


    "Huh! The fog is really troublesome, let''s find out where Kakashi is first!" After breaking Kakashi''s eight dogs chasing teeth, Chen continued to look around, hoping to find out where Kakashi was. The place.However, there was thick white fog all around, and it was impossible to see clearly."No, it seems that we still have to find a way to remove the fog, otherwise it will be very detrimental to me."


    Kakashi on the other side saw that the Ninja dog did not work, and immediately resorted to another trick. He had already formed a seal and formed thunder and lightning into a dog shape. It was the "Thunder Tiger Killing" that was just performed. Once, it turned out to be two thunder dogs.


    "Since Shinobu can''t work, then try this!" As he said, he controlled Thunder Dog and ran in changing directions, and ran towards the place where Chen was.


    Thunder Dog roared all the way, rushing towards Chen at an extremely fast speed, and Chen looked around vigilantly after hearing Thunder Dog''s roar.


    "Here again, is it still a ninja dog? Since it didn''t succeed the first time, then Kakashi shouldn''t use the same trick again. He is definitely not that stupid."


    Even though he thought so, Chen did not take it lightly, and his hands still bear the mark of a thousand birds, just in case.


    Soon, two thunder dogs formed by thunder and lightning pounced from two directions.


    "It''s Thunder Dog!" Chen exclaimed. Chen''s Chidori flow didn''t work and was instantly attacked by Kakashi''s Thunder Dog.An explosion was formed and a loud noise was emitted.


    "Did you get it?" After hearing the explosion, Kakashi stared at Chen''s direction and said to himself, but couldn''t see Chen''s current situation.


    "If these two tricks don''t work, then this fog and concealment technique is useless, let''s go away!" He dispelled the fog concealment technique.


    Soon, the dense fog produced by Kakashi gradually dissipated, and the line of sight gradually became clear, Chen''s figure also appeared in Kakashi''s sight.


    After seeing Chen, Kakashi stared at Chen, and said in disbelief: "That is..."


    PS: Sorry, sorry!I''m already trying my best to improve my writing, so let''s watch it first. If the bread is not written correctly, please bear with me.thank you all!Also, the protagonist cannot return to Konoha.¡­


    Chapter 72: Leaving


    When Kakashi dispelled the concealment technique, a giant arm made of Chakra stretched out from the thick fog that had not yet dispersed.He dragged Kakashi to the palm of his hand and squeezed it.(Grab the body directly!)


    "Nani, what is this..." After being caught, Kakashi struggled desperately, trying to pull the fingers of the giant hand with both hands, but it took a lot of effort to no avail.Reluctantly, Kakashi quickly settled the seal and then concentrated Chakra on his right hand, forming a thunder and lightning. It was Kakashi''s signature ninjutsu, Raeche!


    "Rachel!" Kakashi slammed the right hand that held Rachel on that arm, unfortunately, it had no effect on the giant hand."Damn...what the hell is this, even Rachel can''t break it! Did Uchiha Tatsuo made it?


    Soon, the thick fog slowly dissipated, and Chen''s figure gradually appeared in Kakashi''s sight. After seeing Chen''s appearance clearly, Kakashi''s eyes widened and he was taken aback.


    "That...what is it..."


    I saw Chen at this time, just standing in place and making no action, but there were two more big pits beside him, which should be caused by the thunder tiger killing just now, and Chen standing in the middle of the two ninjutsu It was unharmed.Because at this time, Chen was wrapped in a pair of gray-white chakra condensed into ribs, and that pair of ribs also exudes a strange gray-white chakra.A hand stretched out from the skeleton, and Kakashi was held tightly by this hand.It is Chen''s kaleidoscope ability, Suzuo Nenghu!


    Just now, Chen¡¯s Chidori flow could not defend the thunder tiger from killing, and the two thunder dogs formed by thunder and lightning exploded directly beside Chen after contacting Chen¡¯s Chidori flow, generating huge power. It was too late to dodge, so Chen directly used Suzuo Nenghu to defend in a hurry, blocking the power of the explosion, leaving Chen unharmed.


    At this moment, a new change appeared in the skeleton attached to Chen, and I saw that Suzuo quickly grew another arm on the other side, followed by the neck, and finally condensed a head, looking from a distance, Like an ancient demon god, exuding a breathtaking breath.


    "Surprised? Kakashi! This time, let you see my assassin...Suzano!" Seeing that Kakashi was subdued by himself, Chen didn''t immediately hurt Kakashi because he wanted to pretend to be forced. .


    "Suzao canhu? Hey, is that the name of this ninjutsu? Is this another Kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes?" Kakashi found that since he couldn''t break free, Kakashi became quiet and didn''t use it anymore. Work.


    "Yes, the third power that can be unlocked only by opening a pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes is called the power of the gods." Chen looked at Kakashi and explained proudly."No matter what kind of attack you use, whether it''s ninjutsu or physique, under Susano Nohu''s absolute defense, it has no effect at all."


    "So, you just relied on this Suzuo to block the attack of Thunder Tiger, right? And Xingyin Village, you destroyed Xingyin Village with this ninjutsu?


    "Well, what I said is correct, it is true! Also, let alone a small Shinobu village, it is not difficult for me to destroy a country with Susao Nohu."


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, Konoha has never been sorry for you, why do you betray Konoha?"


    "Betrayed? No, no, no, you seem to have forgotten that, apart from studying at Konoha¡¯s Ninja School for two years, I never stayed at Konoha¡¯s school for a while, so I never learned from a ninja. I graduated from school, that is to say, I am not Konoha''s ninja, at most I can only be regarded as Konoha''s resident. Does Konoha have regulations that civilians cannot leave the village?"


    "Um..." Kakashi was silent. As Chen said, Chen did not graduate from the ninja school, so he was not a ninja. Without the ninja file, Konoha really couldn''t regard him as a traitor.


    "Then can you tell me, when Oshomaru and Sagama attacked Konoha during the high school ninja exam, was the dark part that appeared in front of Kai and me you?"


    "Well, I was right, so what?"


    "Sure enough, since you were fighting for Konoha back then, you should still have feelings for Konoha, otherwise you won''t risk the secret being discovered and pretend to be someone from Anbe to protect Konoha. "


    "I fight for Konoha? Have feelings for Konoha? You think too much, what will happen to Konoha, I don''t care at all, even if Konoha is destroyed by something today, I won''t have any Cares. The people who attacked Sain and Oshemaru were all because I was so bored and wanted to find someone to relieve my boredom. That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t wishful thinking that I am fighting for Konoha, in order to protect the wood. Ye or something, that would be ridiculous to me." Chen sneered a few times when he heard Kakashi''s words, and said disdainfully.


    "Don''t you really have no feelings for Konoha?" Kakashi asked Chen.


    "No!" Chen shrugged and said indifferently.


    "Really? But, even so, I still want to persuade you, you should meet Konoha with us. We have discovered your identity. Regarding the mistakes you made, Tsunade-sama will definitely treat you lightly. , We Konoha will also accept you again. Otherwise, you will definitely be wanted by Konoha, and then you will be hunted down by people sent by Konoha." Kakashi still did not give up, persuading Chen .


    "Hunt me? Do you think I will be afraid? Tell you clearly, Konoha, I will definitely go, but not surrendered as a traitor, but as an avenger. At that time, I will be with you Konoha made a break. I believe it won''t be too long at that time. Now, let those guys live a few more days for now." Chen''s eyes turned cold, and he said in a harsh tone.


    "What? The identity of the Avengers? What is going on?" Kakashi was surprised when he heard Tatsun''s words, why Uchiha Tatsun would betray the village, even pretending to be a mocking idiot in order to escape the village. Why would he call himself an Avenger.There must be some secret in this.


    "Huh! For the sake of my staying in Konoha, I will spare you not dying today. But this time, if I dare to hinder me next time I meet. I will let you see what cruelty is!"


    Chen did not intend to kill Kakashi. Anyway, Kakashi is indeed a good person, and He Chen does not have any grudges. It would be a pity if he kills like this, this time I will let him go, if he still If you want to trouble yourself again and again, then you will definitely not be soft.


    "Okay, my pretense is over, it''s time to leave, as for you... let you suffer a bit." Chen said as he controlled Suzuo, squeezed hard, Kakashi let out a scream of pain, and tried harder. He slammed his fist to the ground, shaking Kakashi''s brain to Venus, and finally Chen threw Kakashi in the direction of Shikamaru and others.


    After Kakashi got rid of Chen, he flew directly in the direction of Shikamaru and others, like a cannonball out of the chamber.Then it hit the ground heavily, smashing the surrounding land out of a hole.


    "That''s... Teacher Kakashi!" Naruto and the others also found Kakashi that was smashed down, and immediately exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on! Let''s go and see." Shikamaru greeted the others and ran to the place where Kakashi landed first. The others hurriedly followed. Ino, who was in a coma, was caught On the body, he hasn''t woken up yet.


    "Ah! I actually..." Kakashi was severely injured after being hit on the ground, struggling to sit up."Kakashi-sensei! How are you? It''s okay!" At this time, Naruto and the others also came to Kakashi, helped Kakashi to sit up, and asked worriedly.


    "Let me heal Kakashi''s teacher." Haruno Sakura stepped forward, performed medical ninjutsu on Kakashi, and transmitted the medically injured Chakra to Kakashi''s body!


    "Okay, Mr. Kakashi, what happened, Chen?" After finishing the treatment hard, Naruto couldn''t wait to ask Kakashi, and Shikamaru and others wanted to know.


    "Oh~ I lost the fight with Uchiha Tatsuo, I am not his opponent!" Kakashi sat up and said to Naruto and the others.


    "What? How is this possible?" Hearing Kakashi''s words, everyone in the room was surprised.Shikamaru smiled bitterly and said, "Kakashi-sensei is not an opponent, is it too exaggerated?"


    "Yes, I was defeated by Uchiha Tatsuno. Fortunately, he was not interested in my life and threw me back."


    "So Chen? Where is Chen?" Naruto asked Kakashi anxiously.

 57 Naruto Power System Chapter 57

    "Uchiha Tatsumi, I guess he has left now!"


    "Damn it, I''m going to chase him back now!" Naruto got up and ran towards the direction where Kakashi and Chen were fighting just now, but Kakashi stopped by chanting.


    "Don''t go, Naruto."


    "Ms. Kakashi, why don''t you let me find Chen?" Naruto asked puzzledly.


    "It''s useless if you go. He won''t come back with you. He is no longer the Uchiha Tatsu you knew before, although he and you were classmates in Iruka''s class for two years. . But now he doesn¡¯t treat you as friends at all, he won¡¯t listen to you."


    "No, even if this is the case, I will get him back. We have not been able to stop Sasuke from leaving. This time we must not let our companions leave again. We must take Chen back."


    "Naruto, I understand your feelings, but I still can''t let you go. That would be too dangerous. Uchiha Tatsumi is very dangerous. Even I can''t beat him. You are even less likely to be his opponents. He will Killed you." Kakashi said to Naruto.


    "Impossible, Chen is not such a person, he can''t possibly hurt us." Naruto refused to believe what Kakashi said, and insisted on chasing Chen.


    "Naruto, you''d better listen to Kakashi-sensei, don¡¯t forget who caused it. Uchiha Tatsumi is no longer the Uchiha Tatsumi before. Before that, we played against him. , He has never been merciful, and I can even feel his killing intent on us." Shikamaru also stepped forward to persuade Naruto.


    "Damn it! It''s like this again. I can''t do anything. Once again I watched my former companion leave, but I couldn''t stop it. I was so useless, I was so useless." Finally, Naruto Still didn''t chase Chen, knelt on the ground, and blamed himself in pain.


    "Naruto, don''t be too sad. It''s not your fault. You have tried your best." Haruno Sakura comforted him as she looked at Naruto who blamed herself.


    "Yes, there is nothing to blame for this kind of thing. After all, these things were not caused by you, and you have tried desperately to stop them. Although you have not succeeded, at least you have worked hard, haven''t you?" Shikamaru also entered Before comforting Naruto.


    "Okay, Naruto, don''t blame yourself, let''s find Gaara first, and then bring him back to Shayin Village, and then make plans."


    "I know!"


    Chapter 73: Clone Shouhe


    After Chen threw Kakashi away, he drove on the road alone, and no one chased Chen. Chen was in a desert and there was no people around.At this time, the system prompt arrived.


    "Ding! The host completes the task: defeating Kakashi, reward points: 10000, all host points: 36000, open the exchange interface?"


    "No need!"


    Chen did not open the exchange interface, but asked the system: "System, according to what you said, I have got Shouhe''s Chakra now, what should I do to exchange the tail beast?"


    "Answer the host: It''s very simple. Just take out the collector with the tail beast chakra and authorize the system to clone it."


    "Oh!"


    After listening to the system''s answer, Chen took the Chakra collector out of the space.


    "System, clone a Shou crane!"


    "Ding! To clone a Shouhe, you need to meet the conditions: Shouhe Chakra, a few copies of 10,000 points, the host conditions are met, whether to exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Ding! Cloning is in progress, 10,000 points are deducted, and the remaining points of the host: 26,000"


    As soon as the system prompt was finished, I saw the chakra collector in Chen''s hand beating constantly, as if there was something to break through the teapot.


    "Damn, it won''t explode!" Chen said with some worry when he saw that the teapot had such a big reaction.


    Fortunately, the teapot did not burst open. After a violent shaking, a wave of violent chakras spurted from the teapot¡¯s exit. The chakras fell on a clearing not far in front of Chen, gradually A huge monster was formed, which turned out to be one of the nine big-tailed beasts.


    When the last trace of chakra in the teapot melted into the pseudo-shou crane, the eyes of the pseudo-shou crane were suddenly opened, and then his head was lifted, and a roar from the sky burst out from the pseudo-shou crane. A powerful chakra formed a hurricane, blowing the surrounding sand like a dust storm.


    Standing next to the fake Shouhe, Chen took the brunt of the situation. After suffering, he was blown away by the wind and sand. He couldn''t open his eyes, and his clothes and head were covered with sand.


    "Shut up to Lao Tzu, call your sister!" Chen, who couldn''t bear it, roared at the fake Shouhe, but was ran into his mouth by the sand, and his voice was overwhelmed by the roar of the fake Shouhe.


    Fortunately, although Chen''s cry was overwhelmed, the pseudo-shouhe seemed to know Chen''s thoughts, stopped yelling, and lowered his head as if he was trained.


    "Damn! Funny, you are as stupid as Shouhe''s stupid civet cat!" After the wind and sand stopped, Chen spit out the sand in his mouth and slapped the dust on his body.


    Hearing Chen''s scolding, the fake Shouhe lowered his head and made a slight whimper, looking aggrieved.


    Chen cleaned up the dust on his body and focused on Shou He.


    "This is the cloned fake Shouhe, not bad! It really looks exactly like that stupid civet cat, I''m afraid no one can recognize it. If it hadn''t been known for a long time, I would have thought this guy is the real Shouhe. , Does this guy really only listen to me?"


    "Yes, the cloned tail beast has the same appearance and strength as the original tail beast. However, the tail beast cloned by the system has no thinking and only has the instinct of a beast, but it will completely obey the host. The host can The cloned tail beast is collected in the body and becomes the pillar power of the cloned tailed orc, and can also be summoned to fight for the host. Moreover, the tailed beast cloned by the system is added with an ability that the original tailed beast does not have." The system explained to Chen.


    "Oh! Does the original-tailed beast have the ability? What is it?" Chen was very interested and curiously asked when he heard that the system had added an ability that the original-tailed beast did not have.


    "Blow!"


    "Damn! Blew yourself?" Chen was taken aback by the system''s answer, and he subconsciously burst into foul language.


    "Yes, self-destruct! The tail beast cloned by the system is given the ability to explode, and this self-detonation is completely controlled by the host. As long as the host has a mind, the cloned tail beast can explode anytime and anywhere, and everything around the tail beast Destroy. The power of self-detonation is like a small nuclear bomb, equivalent to the power of ten tail beast jade exploding at the same time."


    "Ten tail beast jade exploded at the same time? Small nuclear bomb? This...this..." Chen was already shocked by what the system said, and the damage caused by the tail beast jade that Shouhe ejected when he fought against Shouhe appeared in his mind. , And the devastating scene formed by the nuclear bomb explosion that appeared in the movie in the previous life, made Chen shudder."This is terrifying. Who else can withstand this power? If you exchange dozens of tail beasts to explode at the same time, then who can stand it!"


    "Of course, if a cloned tail beast blew itself up, then this cloned tail beast will also disappear." The system reminded again.


    "Of course I know this, but can I redeem the same tail beast again later?"


    "Yes, but you need double the points! If you redeem it, you need four times, and so on!"


    "Then the fourth time is 8 or 8 times the points?"


    "Yes!"


    "Really, mass-produced tail beasts really can''t work! But yes, this thing is too powerful, it will definitely be limited." After listening to the system''s answer, Chen dispelled the unrealistic thoughts in his mind.


    At this moment, Chen suddenly discovered that someone in the distance was quickly approaching in his direction. Since Chen''s place was a desert, he found it at a glance.


    "Someone is coming. Look at the other party''s dress as a ninja from Shayin Village. One upper ninja and three lower ninjas, a total of four people. It seems that they are coming to my side, and it is probably caused by the fake guard crane just now. The movement was attracted," Chen used Fei Lei Shen to sense the strength of the opponent, and said in his heart.


    "Hey~~ Fortunately for you guys, I''m about to try the strength of the fake Shouhe, and you will send it to the door, so don''t blame me!" Chen said with a cruel smile.Then he jumped on the head of the pseudo-Shouhe: "Stupid civet cat, let me see your skills!"


    The fake Shouhe sensed Chen''s thoughts, and he raised his arms to the sky with a long roar, and then leaned his palms on the ground and shot countless chakra balls from his body. The fake Shouhe opened his mouth, and there was one in front of the fake Shouhe¡¯s mouth. Chakra ball, and then the small chakra balls scattered in the air gradually moved closer to the chakra begging in front of the pseudo-guard crane, and then merged into the ball.I saw that the chakra ball got bigger and bigger and became the size of a watermelon. Finally, the laughing chakra ball was slowly compressed under the control of the pseudo-shou crane, and finally it was only the size of an egg. He was swallowed by the fake Shouhe.


    On the other side, the few Sharen who were approaching Xiangchen didn''t know that the danger had come to them, and they still rushed to Chen.Among the four sand ninjas, the three with the strength of the lower ninjas are about 13 or 14 years old, and the upper ninja is a middle-aged uncle.This should be a small class, one leads the team to Shinobu, and three students to Shinobu.


    "Teacher Otani, what is that?" Sha Shininaka asked suspiciously to their leading teacher.


    "I don''t know, but the big movement just now should have been caused by that monster. There is such a monster of unknown origin that appeared in our sandy hidden village. We must check it out. I''m worried that you might do it later. Be careful." Because the distance was too far, the Shinnin didn''t recognize Shou Crane for a while, he just treated it as a huge monster.


    "Yes, Mr. Otani!" the three Shiaren replied, and at the same time put their hands into the ninja bag.


    The few Sand Shinobu soon approached the fake Shouzuru, and Shinobu finally saw the true face of the monster.


    "Oh my God! How could it be... how could it be this monster, shouldn''t he stay in Gaara''s body? How could the pit appear here?" Na Shangren said in horror.

 58 Naruto Power System Chapter 58

    "Teacher Otani, is this...?" The few Shiina Shinobu was also obviously frightened and at a loss.


    "Quickly, get out of here, you must immediately convey this information to the village, and go!" After the Shangren reacted, he yelled at the three Xiaren.


    "Ah?...Yes!" The few Xia Ren was also awakened by the cry of their leading teacher, and without much thought, they fled towards the same path.However, at this time the pseudo-shou crane has already been completed.


    "Hey~~"


    I saw the pseudo-shou crane''s body suddenly swelled, and then opened his mouth, the violent Chakra instantly sprayed out from the mouth, shooting in the direction of the few sands, where the tail beast gun went, a powerful wave of air Blast the ground open, forming a long chasm.


    "Nani!" Hearing the movement behind him, Na Shinin hurriedly turned his head and glanced back. The situation behind him broke his nerves, but Na Ni reacted quickly and grabbed the one next to him. Then he used his whole body strength and threw it in the direction of the side.


    "Be sure to bring the information back..."


    After Na Shangren finished this, there was no more time to save the other students, because the beast jade was so fast that it had submerged them and exploded, forming a powerful shock wave like a nuclear bomb. Scattered around.The Shangren only had time to say these words, and then he was blown up by the tail beast jade so that there was no scum left.


    Sorry, there is really no clear goal before, I will make it up later, thank you!!¡­


    Chapter 74: Meeting the Medicine Master


    After the tail beast jade caused the movement to calm down, the situation caused by the tail beast jade also appeared before Chen''s eyes.Starting from the foot of Shouhe, a huge gap stretched forward, and a huge crater with a diameter of more than 100 meters appeared at the place where it exploded.(I don¡¯t know if there is 100 meters, I just said casually)


    "Ding! The host kills a Shangren, reward points: 5000, the host has a total of 31000 points." (Afterwards, Zhongren will not count as points.)


    "Huh~~ This tail beast jade is really not covered, it''s too powerful!" Chen said with excitement when he saw that the tail beast he cloned could cause such great power.


    "Oh!" (I don''t know how the civet cat calls--!)


    After seeing the destruction he had caused, the fake Shouhe was also howling up in excitement.


    "Okay, okay! Don''t be smug, it caused such a big movement, and someone will definitely come later, let''s go first, I don''t want to get into trouble anymore, I am exhausted today."


    "Um~~" Pseudo Shouhe lowered his head when he heard Chen''s words, and put on an obedient look.


    "System, how do I get this guy into my body?" Chen asked System, he wanted to try what it''s like to be a human Zhuli.


    "The host only needs to meditate in his heart!" the system replied.


    "Oh, it''s that simple! But the system, if I take the fake guard crane back into my body, will it become the human pillar of the fake guard crane?"


    "Yes, if the cloned tail beast can be put into the body to become the tail beast''s human pillar power, it will provide the host with a huge amount of chakra and chakra recovery, and if the host is injured, as long as it is not very heavy They can recover quickly. However, the host can only become the human pillar power of one tail beast at a time. If you want to become the human pillar power of another tail beast, you must first pull the tail beast out of the body."


    "Is that so? So if I put the pseudo-shou crane into my body now, can I call it out to fight again?"


    "Yes, but if the tail beast is drawn out, the host will no longer be human pillar power, so it will no longer have the ability brought by human pillar power."


    "That''s good, if that''s the case, let this guy be received in the body first!" Chen knelt down, patted the pseudo Shouhe''s head and said, then jumped from the pseudo Shouhe''s head to the ground Chen''s heart. After a while, I saw that the huge body of Pseudo Shouhe was distorted, and then it was integrated into Chen''s body bit by bit.Soon, all the huge body of Pseudo Shouhe was included in Chen''s body.


    The huge Chakra suddenly emerged from Chen''s body.The Chakra consumed during the battle with Kakashi just now was replenished all at once, and his current Chakra amount is more than ten times more than before. He was originally only an elite who endured him, at that moment Actually broke through to the shadow level (Everyone complains that the protagonist is too weak, I will directly upgrade to the shadow level!)


    "My strength... unexpectedly broke through! This feeling... This feeling is so wonderful, as if there is a power that can never be used up, haha~ I don¡¯t have to worry about Chakra being insufficient in the future! Hahaha~~" At Shi Chen, feeling the powerful power in his body, he laughed wildly in the desert.


    Suddenly, from the light of Chen''s eyes, he noticed a figure shaking in the distance. Chen put away his laughter, and then looked at the direction.


    "Huh? It''s a person. Isn''t that guy one of the few sand ninjas? He was still alive under the attack of the tail beast jade? What a surprise to me! Hehe~" Chen sneered a few times, and then cast a moment. Shen Shu rushed in the direction of that Sand Shinobu.


    This Sand Ninja was the one saved by his guide, Shangren. Just when he was thrown out by the teacher, the shock wave formed by the beast jade blew him away, and then slammed on the ground fiercely, making him Suffering a serious injury, after struggling to get up, he ran towards Shayin Village, hoping to report what happened here to the village.


    "Damn it, Teacher Otani... and Gougan and Er Lengzi (I don''t bother to name the cage!), I will definitely bring the information back to the village, I will avenge you, and won''t let you die in vain." He dragged his injured body, clenched his teeth, and ran towards the village, completely unaware of the sky behind him. A person was looking at him jokingly.


    The Sand Shinobu was on the way desperately when he suddenly heard the sound of breaking through the air from behind.Nasana was taken aback, and hurriedly looked back and found that a kunai was shooting at him, and Nasana hurriedly blocked the kunai that was shot at him.Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest, lowered his head in disbelief, and found that his chest was penetrated by a palm.


    "Damn... Am I going to die?... Otani... Teacher... I''m sorry to let you down because I failed to send the information back to the village. Dog eggs, Erzengzi... I''m here to accompany you..." Nasana tried to turn Head, I wanted to see who killed him before he died, but he failed to do so. The owner of which palm took his hand back from his body, causing him to spray a mouthful of blood, and then his eyes went dark. Looked for his teacher and companion.By the time he died, he hadn''t figured out who had killed him.


    "Huh~ do you want to report to the village? I''m tired enough today, but I don''t want to toss anymore, just go with your companion!" Looking at the fallen corpse, Chen took out a handkerchief and wiped it The blood on his hands sneered and said.


    Just now, Chen was using Yuebu to stare at this sand-nin in the sky, knowing that he was going back to report the letter, so he killed him directly, and didn''t bother to say anything.First, he projected kunai at him, then jumped behind him with the instantaneous technique, and pierced the body of this sand-ninb with a finger spear and strange power.


    "Damn! Oops, I should have asked him how he got to the nearest city just now, but I killed him all at once, really!" Chen suddenly thought that he didn''t know the way, and this sand Shinobu had been killed by himself. So no one gave Chen the way at all, Chen had to stroke his forehead with a wry smile.


    "Forget it, look for it slowly, anyway, there is still a while before dark." Chen said, choosing a direction and starting to hurry.


    Fortunately, Chen was blind and blind this time. After two hours of walking, he actually came to a small city, eliminating the need for food and sleep.After Chen entered the city, he first found a hotel and then took a shower.Washed away the embarrassment caused by the false guard crane, and then called something to pay homage to the five internal organs temple. After eating and drinking, he lay restrained on the bed.


    "It''s been a while since I left Konoha. During this time, it seemed that there was nothing else except the pseudo-shou crane. I didn''t even increase the points. It seems that I have to work harder!" Chen, remembering what he did after leaving Konoha.


    "Now Konoha''s people have discovered me. I guess there should be my wanted warrant soon. After all, in their opinion, what I did was indeed a heinous crime, but I would not care about it. The guy who doesn''t know how to live and dare to jump in front of me, then pinch him to death. As for Danzo, my current strength is already at the shadow level, but if I want to find Danzo to take revenge with this strength, it''s a bit close. First. Not to mention the strength of the old man Danzo, as well as the elite members of his "roots", there are some difficult roles in it. Also, the old guy Danzo was transplanted and hidden in Konoha and never left the village. If you want to get revenge on him, then the first thing you face is Konoha Village. No matter whether Konoha will protect Danzo or not, I will kill Danzo, so I must be prepared to fight the entire Konoha Village. With my current strength, wanting to fight Konoha is undoubtedly a foolish dream, so I can earn more points as soon as possible to improve my strength and collect the chakras of tail beasts! Danzo, let you live a few more days first, Soon, I will go to you! I will definitely get back the blood debt from you."


    After that, Chen didn''t think about it anymore, and went to sleep.He didn''t wake up until the next day. After washing and eating in the hotel, Chen went on the road again.This time, his goal is the country of water, and it should be said that it was Mioi, Isosuke who has been the fault of the fault!


    In terms of the easiest tail beasts Yichen can collect now, the first is Shouhe, and the second goal is Sanwei Ji''s caress, because this guy is a wild tail beast, there should be no one to hinder him.It stands to reason that Chen should go to catch the two-tailed traveler first, but who makes this guy have a good backing? Now Chen doesn''t want to provoke the niggas in Yunyin Village for the time being. After all, those guys'' Raikage is not easy to deal with. And the temper is still very violent, so I will put it behind for now.


    After Chen left the city, he suddenly sensed that someone was following him.


    "Someone is following me? Are they some bounty hunters who think of me as Sasuke and want to exchange my head for a bounty?" Chen did not change his expression, did not alarm those who followed him secretly, but just rushed to himself On the way.


    As he walked, Chen felt puzzled. He had been walking for about an hour, and he was already far away from the city. Why the group of people hadn''t done anything yet, just hanging behind him like this, made him puzzled."What do these guys want? If they want my head, why don''t they do it? What''s the matter! Hmph, get them out, it makes me very unhappy to be stared at!"


    Chen stopped walking on the road, and then turned back to the empty road and said, "Hey! You have followed me since I left the city. When will I follow? Being stared at like this makes me uncomfortable. If you want my head, come on!"


    "Hey hey~~~ You deserve to be Sasuke-kun¡¯s brother. I originally wanted to see how long it would take for someone who even Lord Oshamaru was optimistic about being followed. I didn¡¯t expect that we had been exposed from the beginning. You deserve to be praised by Master Oshemaru!"


    After Chen shouted, three people appeared in front of Chen''s eyes.They are all ninjas, with a note carved on their foreheads to show their identity, Otonin!


    Dang Chen frowned after seeing one of them.


    "The pharmacist pocket!"


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter Seventy Five: Go to the Country of Tian


    After Chen left the small town, Chen felt that he was being followed, but what Ling Chen did not expect was the person who followed him, who turned out to be the pharmacist''s pocket who had a relationship with Konoha.At the moment when he saw If Du Du, Chen''s face showed a surprised expression, but his hands seemed to make a few random movements, and Yao Shidou and others watched Chen''s movements subconsciously.It was discovered that it was not the knot seal of ninjutsu, so I didn''t care about it.


    At this time, the Yakushi pocket, standing opposite Tatsun, said with a smile on his face: "Tsk, tusk, tusk... Uchiha Tatsumi! It is said that the idiot of Uchiha''s family, you hide so deeply, you even fooled Mu Everyone in Ye, even Sasuke, who has been living under the same roof for so long, couldn¡¯t find out. It¡¯s amazing! Even Osamaru-sama is very interested in you.¡± Although his tone of voice is very gentle, after all This guy was a boss-level character in the later stage, and someone who was able to cooperate with the arrogant Madman, Chen certainly didn''t dare to take it lightly, and directly opened the writing wheel, staring at Yao Shidou and others vigilantly.


    "Haha, don''t be so nervous, we are not going to be disadvantageous to you, let me introduce myself to you first. My name is Yakushidou, and I used to be Konoha''s ninja. But long ago, I have followed Osamaru-sama Now, I¡¯m a member of Otonin Village. This time, I came here because Lord Oshemaru was very curious about you, so I was here to invite you to visit Tanokuni, and...Sasuke-kun is also in Otonin Village. , I think Sasuke-kun should also miss Tatsu-kun!"


    However, after the pharmacist finished introducing himself, Chen still maintained his original actions, but stared at Chen vigilantly without speaking.


    "What''s the matter? Chen-kun, why didn''t you speak? Is it because you are surprised? I am inviting you sincerely... If you refuse, I will be very embarrassed, and I will not be able to ask Master Osemaru Explain, so please show your face!" Yao Shidou said with a smile.


    Chen still didn''t react at all, keeping the same posture as before, without even moving.


    "Huh?" Seeing Chen''s appearance, Yao Shi was suspicious, frowned and took out a kunai from the ninja bag. After turning around in his hand, he turned the kunai in his hand again. Chen.


    To Yao Shidou''s surprise, Chen still didn''t do anything in the face of the bashing Kuwu, and still remained indifferent as before, as if he didn''t pay attention to the Kuwu that shot at him.Kuwu''s speed was very fast, and he immediately attacked Chen''s body.Suddenly, something strange happened.I saw that the kunai projected by the medicine master''s pocket actually passed directly through Chen''s body, as if Chen was just a projection without a substance.


    "Nani? How could this be? Is it an illusion?" Seeing such a scene, even Pharmacist was surprised and thought that he might have been caught by an illusion.

 59 Naruto Power System Chapter 59

    "It''s not good!" The pharmacist secretly said that it was bad, and quickly pressed his hands into a seal and said: "Solution!"


    After the pharmacist shouted the word, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, the road was still the same, even his location did not change.However, Uchiha Tatsu who was already in front of him didn''t even know when he had come to him.To Yakushidou''s horror, Uchiha Tatsuhide was slashing at his throat with a handful of kunai.


    "Oops!" Fortunately, the pharmacist''s pocket is also very human. Facing the fatal attack on him, he saw his body leaning back slightly at the moment of that critical moment, and unexpectedly escaped Chen''s kunai.Although it escaped a fatal blow, the medicine master pocket was also cut through Chen''s neck by Kuwu. Fortunately, only the skin was cut, although blood still gurgled from the neck.However, it did not hurt important parts such as trachea or blood vessels.


    It turned out that Chen had already cast a special illusion technique on them after the appearance of the pharmacist pocket. This illusion was exchanged by the Chenxiang system. After being able to use the seal, as long as the opponent sees the caster¡¯s finger, the opponent can make the opponent. Hit.However, besides being able to surprise, this illusion is the same as an ordinary illusion, as long as you understand that you are in the illusion, you can unlock it by yourself.In fact, they had already hit Chen''s illusion when they first appeared, so what they saw Chen was just an illusion.In reality, after they got the illusion, Chen immediately took out Kuwu and attacked the Pharmacist. Chen planned that if the Pharmacist couldn''t solve the illusion, he would die.Therefore, he directly used Kuwu to draw at the throat of Yaoshidou, and when Chen was about to pierce the throat of Yaoshidou, Yaoshidou also cracked the illusion in time and escaped Chen''s fatal blow.(Learn from Itachi''s bubble, because it can''t kill the pharmacist pocket for the time being, so it is weakened. I will exchange for the original bubble later!)


    "Hey!" Seeing that his attack was actually avoided by Pharmacist, Chen Leng let out a fist with his left hand, and hit the stomach of Pharmacist''s pocket with a fist. This punch still used strange force and directly drove Pharmacist away. After falling to the ground, he couldn''t offset the impact, leaving a long trace on the ground, and finally stopped.


    "Hmm~~" Seeing the result of her own cause, Chen looked at the pharmacist who was lying on the ground and couldn''t struggle for a while and said with a sneer: "I don''t know whether to live or die!" The solemn and vigilant expression just now was actually Chen. Pretending to be, after all, no matter how powerful the pharmacist pocket is, the current pharmacist pocket has not yet made Chen feel stressed.


    After solving the problem, the two Otonin who were standing next to the medicine master''s pocket walked towards the medicine master''s pocket.The two Otonin were just a few intelligence personnel. After they discovered Chen''s trace, they notified Oshe Maru, so O She Maru sent the pharmacist to the Kingdom of Wind.And their strength is not strong, not only did not break Chen''s illusion, but was killed by Chen Shun, even after Chen killed these two people, there was no hint of earning points.


    "Wow~" After struggling, Yao Shidou finally got up and sat up with great effort, but he vomited a mouthful of blood and then clutched his stomach, panting heavily, while watching Chen vigilantly.Due to the special physique of the pharmacist''s pocket and his amazing recovery ability, he just sat on the ground and took a few breaths, but it gradually eased, and then withdrew his vigilant expression, revealing an unpleasant smile."Hey~~ As expected, he is even praised by Master Oshemaru, he is really strong!"


    "Hmph! Your laughter makes me feel sick. Tell me your purpose. It''s better to satisfy me. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing your running dog of Osnaru!" Chen Leng snorted, facing The pharmacist said contemptuously.


    "Hey... I''m sorry!" After listening to Chen''s words, Yao Shidou habitually wanted to laugh again, but after thinking of Chen''s words, he stopped."I have just said that it is Oshemaru-sama who wants to meet Chen-jun very much, so let me invite Chen-jun to visit our Yinnin village as a guest. That''s all. Isn''t Chen-jun even accepting this small request? ?"


    "That''s it? Do you really think that I am so easy to fool like Sasuke?"


    "The order I received is indeed the case. As for Lord Oshemaru to find out about Chen Jun, I am not qualified to ask, so I was only ordered to come here to invite Chen Jun, and I don''t know anything else."


    Hearing what Yakushi said, Chen didn''t speak, but he thought to himself: "What is the purpose of Dashewan this guy looking for me? Does he want to use me as a container? Doesn''t he already have Sasuke? Forget it, just go ahead. Let¡¯s go to the country of Tian. With my current strength, I don¡¯t need to be afraid of Oshemaru at all. I want to see what his purpose is. Maybe I can get something useful from Oshemaru.¡± Chen I thought of Dashemaru, there seems to be a young man named Youguimaru who has the ability to control the three tails, and Chen also wants to get a first-generation cell, go to Dashemaru to try her luck, and see if Dashemaru has any original ones. cell."How about, Tatsu-kun! Have you thought about it? Don''t you want to see your brother Sasuke-kun?" Yao Shidou continued to persuade Tatsun.


    "Huh! Okay, I also really want to see the legendary one of the three ninjas, Lengjun Oshemaru, and I also miss my stupid brother Uchiha Sasuke, to see how far he has grown? But I''ve always worried about him! I think Sasuke had always been taking care of me back then, and I was sad for a while after he left." Chen''s mouth was slightly tilted, pretending to be a nostalgic expression.


    Of course, Yakushidou knew that Tatsun was talking bullshit. If he really cared about Sasuke, he would not have ignored Sasuke at first. He knew that he had such a strong ability, but he had never taught Sasuke before, and even rebelled in Sasuke. Konoha didn''t stop him when he came to follow Lord Oshemaru. He watched his brother jump into the fire pit and remained indifferent, without showing anything.It''s shameless to dare to say that he cares about Sasuke now.


    Although I understand, but the pharmacist pocket did not break, but echoed Tatsun and said: "Haha, Sasuke-kun has worked very hard, of course it will not disappoint Tatsu-kun! And I think Sasuke-kun will definitely look forward to He Tatsu-kun''s. Reunion!"


    "If that''s the case, then go! Do I still want me to help you up?"


    "Don''t bother Chenjun, I can go by myself." Yao Shi said in a pocket and got up from the ground. After a period of rest, his injury has been relieved.


    "Oh, that''s good. Let''s go, you will lead the way, I don''t know how Tian Zhiguo will go."


    "Yes." Yakushi replied, ignoring the two Otonin corpses on the ground, and took the lead. Of course, Chen followed him, and the two rushed towards Tian Zhiguo.


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 76: Goodbye Sasuke


    Chen followed the medicine master''s pocket and hurried towards the country of Tian. After a period of rushing, he finally came to the country of Tian.


    Tanokuni is a small country bordering Konoha. There was no ninja village before. After Akatsuki seceded from Oshemaru, he bribed Tanokuni Daimyo to establish Otonin Village in his country, but Otonin Village was not employed. Tian Zhiguo.After Oshemaru bribed the daimyo of Tianzhiguo, he occupied Tianzhiguo, and Tianzhiguo became the main base of Oshemaru.


    "Tatsu-kun, our Otonin Village is in front of us. Master Oshemaru and Sasuke-kun are waiting for Tatsu-kun in the village." Yakushi paused and pointed to a village in front, and said to Tatsun.


    "Oh, a pretty good village!" Chen said casually, not paying attention to Otonin Village at all.


    "Let''s go, Lord Osamaru and Sasuke-kun should have been waiting for a long time."


    "Let''s go!"


    The two continued to walk towards the village.


    In Otonin Village, in a dark hall, there are two people waiting for something. One of these two people is the leader of Otonin Village, one of the three people, Osamaru.And the other one, Hao Ran is Chen''s twin brother, Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Hehehe~ They should be coming soon, Sasuke, I think you are looking forward to reunion with your brother Uchiha Tatsuo, right?" Osaimaru made a few hoarse voices and stood beside him playfully. Said Sasuke.


    "That guy...I''m going to kill him!" Sasuke''s face is very interesting now, not the joy of the brothers reunion, but full of unwillingness and anger.The guy Sasuke said was not someone else, but his brother, Uchiha Tatsuo!The idiot he has been taking care of, Uchiha Tatsuno.


    Damn, that guy actually dared to deceive him for so long, and what made him even more unacceptable was that he learned from Dashemaru that the idiot possessed stronger strength than him, this damn bastard.


    Sasuke Uchiha has always been hailed as a genius. After Uchiha''s genocide, Sasuke vowed to become an avenger. No matter what the price, he would kill Uchiha Itachi to avenge the Uchiha clan.For so many years, he has been living for this goal and has been working hard to cultivate, so his strength is also the strongest among the Xiaoqiang in the same class, and his grades have always been the first in the class.Sasuke thought this way until the Nakanin exam.But when taking the Nakanin exam, whether it was Konoha¡¯s Rock Lee, Hyuga Neji, or Sagura¡¯s Gaara, each showed amazing power, Sasuke began to recognize his current situation. ''S strength is far from strong enough.


    Later, in the incident of Konoha¡¯s collapse plan, Sasuke saw that the strength displayed by Naruto, who was once known as the tail of the crane on the same team, completely surpassed his strength, and Sasuke felt deeply unwilling. Although he is reluctant to admit it, in fact he is falling behind them step by step.


    What happened next made Sasuke''s resentment burst out.That was the appearance of Itachi Uchiha, the target he had always regarded as a must-kill. He was unable to fight back in front of Itachi. Later, in a duel with Naruto on the top of the hospital, he saw the destruction and damage caused by Chidori. The damage caused by the spiral pill left in anger after contrasting.After getting in touch with the Otonin four people sent by Oshomaru, he discovered the curse power displayed by those four people. In order to get more powerful power, he decided to follow Oshomaru without hesitation.


    For a long time, Sasuke believed that Tatsun was better than him. When he was in the ninja school, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t surpass Tatsun no matter whether it was physical skills or ninjutsu.After the genocide tragedy, Sasuke thought that the person most hopeful of seeking revenge on Itachi was Chen.But things were completely beyond his expectation... Chen couldn''t accept the blow of his parents being killed and became a demented person.Therefore, Sasuke had to take the responsibility of revenge on his own, and he also had to take care of Chen.


    What he didn''t expect was that not long after he left Konoha, he learned that Chen had also left Konoha Village at Da She Maru, and he still possessed extremely powerful power.All alone destroyed a Shinobu Village.Not only that, but not long ago, Sasuke learned that Tatsun actually defeated his former guide, Kakashi Hagi.This means that Chen''s strength has far surpassed him, which is making him unacceptable.


    He has been practicing hard since he was a child, taking Chen as a goal to surpass.But no matter how hard he tried, he still failed to surpass Chen.Obviously two people were born at the same time, and they obviously look exactly the same, so why can''t I compare to him?Even now, after his hard work in Dashemaru, he is still inferior to his brother who has been pretending to be stupid for many years.


    All these years of hard work was suddenly rejected, which made Sasuke more unwilling to think about it. He didn''t understand why Chen had to hide from him and let him bear the pressure of revenge on his own.He couldn''t accept it even more, Chen kept deceiving him.I took care of Chen before, but now it seems to him that Chen has been playing and teasing him.This made him full of resentment towards Chen!


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the hall, causing Oshemaru to show a weird smile, while Sasuke clenched his fists and looked at the hall door with a complicated expression.


    The door was pushed open, and two people entered.It was Uchiha Tatsumi and Yakushidou.


    "Master Oshewan!" The pharmacist came to Oshewan and bowed to him.


    "Hey hey~~ It¡¯s a hard work, pocket! I heard you got hurt, right?"


    "Thank you for your concern, your subordinates are fine!"


    "Hehehe~~ It''s okay!" He turned his eyes to Chen.


    Seeing Tatsuna''s face almost exactly the same as Sasuke''s face, Osamaru tweeted and exclaimed, "Hey...hey...you deserve to be a twin brother, I really look exactly like Sasuke... Uchiha Tatsumi, when we first met, let me introduce myself to you. It¡¯s Otoshimaru, the leader of Otonin Village!" Looking at Tatsumi¡¯s face that is almost the same as Sasuke¡¯s face, Osamaru said with surprise, ¡°I know, one of the three ninjas, Lengjun Osamaru, Konoha¡¯s S-rank rebel, why? Maybe you don¡¯t know each other? And I killed the old man of three generations not long ago, right?"


    "Hey~ It seems that Jun Jun also knows me very well!"


    "Please, everyone in the Shinobi world knows this kind of thing, and you don''t have to compliment me."


    "Haha~" Da She Maru smiled awkwardly, and said nothing.


    And Tatsun also turned his attention to another person, Uchiha Sasuke!At this time, Sasuke was also looking at Tatsun, or from the moment Tatsun entered the hall, Sasuke''s gaze had been placed on Tatsun.But after Chen entered the hall, he didn''t even care about him. Instead, he chatted with Oshomaru and completely ignored him, which made Sasuke extremely angry.Although he was extremely angry, Sasuke didn''t show his emotions on his face, but looked at Chen with a facial paralysis.


    "Yo! My good brother, Sasuke! Long time no see, I really miss it!" Chen said to Sasuke with a smile.


    "Asshole! Go to death for me!" Seeing Chen actually greeted himself with a okay expression, Sasuke was angry.The eyes of the writing wheel were opened, the hands quickly formed a seal, and a large number of chakras formed on the right hand to form a thunder and lightning. Accompanied by the harsh screaming, it was the super ninjutsu that Sasuke mastered, Chidori!


    After Chidori took shape, Sasuke held Chidori and attacked Xiangchen in anger.On the other hand, Da She Wan looked at the two playfully, and did not stop it.


    "Go to hell!" Sasuke yelled and rushed to Chen''s face instantly. The Chidori in his hand pierced Xiangchen''s chest without mercy.


    "Really, how come you do it when you meet, you even used Chidori, are you going to kill me?" Facing Sasuke''s attack, Chen did not panic, but calmly said to Sasuke.Then Sasuke''s Chidori was about to attack him before dodged.


    "It''s a pity, your strength is too weak! There is no way to touch me at all!" Chen flashed Sasuke''s attack before taunting Sasuke.


    "Damn it! Die to me!" Sasuke yelled again when he missed a hit, and continued to attack Chen, but Chen still avoided him.


    "Are you capable of this? It disappoints me too much!" Chen didn''t know the extent of Sasuke''s strength before, but now Sasuke''s strength seems to be only the level of Zhongnin, at most elite. The strength of Zhong Ren really disappointed Chen.Chen felt that it was necessary to make Sasuke stronger. After all, Sasuke was also his brother, even though he did not like him in his previous life.But in this life, after becoming his brother, Tatsun has accepted him, especially during Konoha''s years when Sasuke has been taking care of him, which makes Tatsun very moved.


    When he was in Konoha, he had the idea to help Sasuke improve his strength, but because of the special circumstances at the time, he could not implement it.As for why Sasuke was allowed to follow Oshemaru in the first place, it was because Tatsuno knew the plot.O She Maru is a good teacher. Only in O She Maru can Sasuke become stronger. Sasuke following O She Maru has more advantages than disadvantages for him, so Tatsuno did not organize Sasuke to join O She Maru.

 60 Naruto Strong System Chapter 60

    But now it seems that Chen is really disappointed. Chen decides to let him help Sasuke become stronger. After all, he has a strong system, no one is more suitable than him, and now he doesn¡¯t need it anymore. I concealed myself as I did in Konoha, and now I have some points left.


    Thinking of this, Tatsun did not evade any more, but seized an opportunity. After avoiding Chidori, he grabbed Sasuke''s forearm with so much strength that Sasuke couldn''t get away no matter how hard he struggled.Then Tatsun dragged Sasuke to a wall next to him. After approaching the wall, he forcibly imprinted Sasuke¡¯s right hand on the wall. Sasuke¡¯s Chidori directly exploded the wall, and at the same time, the Chidor of Sasuke¡¯s assistant Also dissipated.


    Then Chen kicked Sasuke out and fell on the floor of the hall.


    Chapter Seventy Seven: The Battle Between Brothers


    After breaking Sasuke''s Chidori, Tatsuno kicked Sasuke out again.


    "Damn it!" Sasuke yelled and wanted to get up again, but Chen had already come to him in an instant, stepped on Sasuke''s back, and stepped him back on the ground.


    "What are you capable of?" Chen looked down at Sasuke and said contemptuously.


    "Asshole~Kill you...Kill you!" Hearing Tatsun''s contemptuous tone, Sasuke''s expression turned hideous and gritted his teeth.


    "Huh? This is..." Seeing Sasuke''s reaction, Chen frowned, because he felt a trace of evil on Sasuke''s body.


    At that time, Sasuke, who was stepped on by Chen, changed.I saw the curse of heaven on Sasuke''s neck, and strange patterns appeared on Sasuke''s body, which soon covered Sasuke''s body.At the same time, an evil chakra came out from Sasuke''s body.


    "Huh, curse seal?" Chen frowned when he saw Sasuke''s weird appearance.


    Sasuke''s body is exactly the curse of heaven planted by the big snake pill.Although the person who has been cursed can exert powerful power, it will also forcefully draw out power in an unlimited amount, so it will have a powerful erosion to the user, which is a "double-edged sword."


    "Kill you!" After releasing the power of the curse seal, Sasuke roared and suddenly propped up his body. The strength was much greater than before. Tatsumi stepped on Sasuke''s sad feet and took back, and jumped to the back and Sasuke. Keep a distance.


    "Not bad, so you still have this kind of power hidden!" Tatsun said playfully while looking at Sasuke in front of him.


    "Hey~Are you surprised? This is my real strength..." Sasuke said with a grin.


    "Heh, it''s just relying on external forces to increase your strength. Is this strength your own?" Chen said disdainfully looking at Sasuke who had already expanded himself."And using this power will definitely cause damage to your body!"


    "Hey! I don''t care whether this power belongs to me or not, I only know that I can control this power, and it can make me stronger. To kill that guy, I must have this power. As long as I can kill that guy, even if I sell my soul to the devil, I will not hesitate, let alone the small damage." Sasuke said with a grin.


    "It seems that you are crazy! That kind of thing will only make you lost, and do you really think you can get revenge if you have that curse seal? With your current state, I can kill you at will!"


    "Humph~~Yes, I''m crazy. Don''t you look down on the power of the curse seal? I will let you die under this power today." Sasuke played Chidori again, and madly killed Xiangchen go with.


    "Huh! Ming is stubborn, so don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Seeing Sasuke attacking him uncontrollably, Chen snorted. The current Sasuke''s resentment is too heavy, and he won''t hear anything. , So Chen felt it necessary to teach Sasuke a lesson first.Although Sasuke released the curse seal and his strength improved a lot, Chen Gaai didn''t take it seriously, and he didn''t even open the writing wheel.


    "Go to hell!" Sasuke roared, stabbing the Chidori in his hand to Chen once again.Chen tilted his body and escaped Sasuke''s attack.After a miss, Sasuke changed his stabbing to sweep, and Chidori swept over to Tatsun next to him."Humph!" Chen Leng hummed and jumped back, avoiding Sasuke''s Chidori.


    At this moment, Sasuke dissipated the Chidori in his hands, quickly formed seals with his hands, gathered Chakra at his throat, and then sprayed a ball of flames in the direction where Chen was.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Huo Dun. The Art of Hao Fireball!" As early as Chen Chen jumped back, his hands quickly formed seals. When Sasuke sprayed the Hao Fireball at him, Tatsun''s ninjutsu was also completed. The same is Huo Dun. Hao Fireball The technique.However, the fierce fireball that Tatsun used was much larger than that of Sasuke.


    I saw that after the two fireballs collided, Chen''s fireball actually swallowed Sasuke''s fireball. After fusing together, the body became larger, and then he continued to fly towards Sasuke.(I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an explosion or a fusion, I just wrote it anyway.)


    "Damn it!" After discovering that his ninjutsu was swallowed by Chen''s ninjutsu, he still wanted to attack by himself. Sasuke was very unwilling, because it also proved that Chen''s strength was still stronger than him, even if he had already used the curse seal. the power of.But there was no way, facing the high fireball that was approaching him quickly, Sasuke had to jump to the side to avoid the fireball''s attack range.Finally, Howe''s fireball directly hit a wall in the hall, blasting the wall out of a big hole.


    However, just before Sasuke fell on the ground, Chen suddenly appeared in front of him. Before he could be surprised, Chen had already shook his fist in the face. Sasuke, who could not dodge, was directly punched by Chen. Hit and fell out.


    "You are still too weak, do you know why? Because you are not working hard enough! With your current strength, I am afraid that you can''t even meet me, let alone hurt me. Just like you, you still want Take revenge on Uchiha Itachi? It''s a laugh!"


    After Sasuke was knocked out by Tatsun, he rolled over in mid-air, stabilized his figure, and then stood on the ground, glaring at Tatsun.


    "Why do you have the right to say me? What have you done for so many years? I have been working hard every day to become stronger, but you have been pretending to be an idiot to deceive me and take all the pressure away Throw it to me. Nest in the room every day, no matter what, I am afraid you have forgotten the family hatred!" Sasuke yelled at Tatsumi.


    "Huh! I didn''t do anything? If I really didn''t do anything, you would have been arrested and brainwashed, you can still yell in front of me? If I did nothing, my strength is born Is it? You don''t know anything, why are you yelling at me?" Hearing Sasuke''s words, Tatsun burst into flames for no reason.In the past few years, Chen has accumulated too much resentment, pretending to be an idiot to make people laugh, and being watched without freedom.Even after being humiliated by the garbage, he dared not fight back, gritted his teeth and endured it.Hold all the grievances in my heart, unable to confide in anyone.Moreover, he was also carrying a sea of ??blood and deep revenge. Since he left Konoha, he has been running to improve his strength, just to be able to have enough strength as soon as possible to return to revenge.Now that Sasuke had to be scolded like this, Chen''s grievance broke out suddenly.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t know anything, that¡¯s because you have never told me, you are hiding everything from me, how could I know! I played me like a fool for so long! Anyway, I I won''t forgive you, I''m going to kill you!" Chen''s reaction was beyond Sasuke''s expectation, but at this time he had been dominated by anger, had lost the ability to think, and did not listen to Chen''s words at all.Desperate, the power of the curse seal increased again, and it directly entered the second state of the curse seal. The print spread throughout the body, causing a huge change in the skin and appearance. The skin became gray, the cross pattern appeared in the middle of the face, and the hair changed. Long, with protruding teeth, two "wings" resembling duck feet grow on the back, and the "wings" are covered with fingertips. This is exactly the shape of Sasuke entering the curse of the heavens.


    After Sasuke''s transformation was completed, Jieyin once again condensed Chidori on his right hand, but this time Chidori''s thunder and lightning turned out to be black.


    "Huh! I''m too lazy to pester you again, let me lie down!" After seeing Sasuke''s change again, Chen has no patience to play with her anymore, planning to put Sasuke down.


    I saw Tatsun suddenly disappeared in place, and then appeared behind Sasuke again in an instant. He was less than half a meter away from Sasuke, but he didn''t do anything to Sasuke. He just turned his eyes into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and Sasuke saw Tatsuu suddenly After disappearing, he was taken aback for a while, and then he sensed that Chen was behind him, and immediately turned around in horror, and at the same time waved the Chidori back in his hand.


    However, this time he missed a hit. Tatsun stretched out his right hand and grasped Sasuke¡¯s wrist accurately again. His left hand quickly reached the back of Sasuke¡¯s head, and he suddenly pulled Sasuke in front of him, forcing Sasuke¡¯s eyes to look at him. .After seeing Tatsun''s eyes, Sasuke showed an unbelievable expression, as if he had seen something terrible, and finally had no time to react, he was directly hit by Tatsun¡¯s illusion. Without a trace of resistance, he lost consciousness. Chidori in his hand Dissipated, and at the same time changed from the appearance of the second curse seal state to the normal appearance, lying on Chen''s body.


    "Huh? What did Uchihatatsu do to Sasuke-kun? Is it a illusion?" Oshamaru, who was still watching the battle, saw this situation, frowned, and said inwardly.Due to the angle, Dashewan and Yaoshidou did not find Chen''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes at all.But O Shemaru''s face suddenly changed, showing a fanatical expression.


    Pupil technique, yes, he must have performed pupil technique on Sasuke just now, able to override Sasuke''s eyes and instantly subdue Sasuke, indicating that his pupil power is at least three times that of Sasuke.Otherwise, there is only one possibility, and that is... Uchiha Tatsuno has written a kaleidoscope!This also makes sense why Uchiha Tatsuno suddenly became so strong, even Konoha''s Haaki Kakashi was not an opponent, it must be because Uchiha Tatsuno had already opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes.Thinking of this, Da She looked at Xiang Chen''s eyes full of fanaticism and possessiveness.


    "Huh! Don''t get me in the way, just lie down quietly for me!" Chen threw Sasuke, who was lying on his body, to the ground, and then ignored Sasuke and walked towards Oshemaru.


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 78: Cooperation with Dashewan


    After putting Sasuke down, Tatsun ignored him, and walked towards the Oshe Maru.


    At this time, O She Maru was looking at Chen frantically, with no hiding in his eyes, full of possessiveness.Seeing Da She Wan looking at herself with such a disgusting expression, Ling Chen felt very uncomfortable, frowning and secretly saying, "This disgusting guy, isn''t it the idea of ??hitting me?"


    "Hey hey~~ Tatsu-kun is really amazing. Sasuke is practicing here with me, and he has been improving very fast. I did not expect to be subdued by Tatsu-kun with one move. It really surprised me! As expected, he can beat Konoha Kakashi People." Dashemaru let out a few weird laughs, and then said to Chen with his hoarse voice.


    For Oshemaru, Sasuke was originally the body he wanted most.After Chen''s appearance and a series of major events, he became interested in Chen, who was called an idiot.Today, after seeing Chen''s strength, Da She Wan wants Chen''s body even more.


    What he wants to do most now is to let Chen stay in Otonin Village, and then find out Chen''s human weakness so that he can follow him until he can reincarnate.Moreover, Dashemaru is confident that he can do it, because so far there has never been a kid he can''t kidnap.


    "Oh, I''m really flattered to get one of the three forbearances, Leng Jun Dashewan''s praise!" Although Chen was playing haha, he still kept the Dashewan on guard.Chen knows the character of Oshemaru. In the original book, the life-saving ability is the first. Of course, the cunning and strange Oshemaru, Chen dare not take it lightly.


    "Hehe~ Chen Jun is too humble..."


    "Okay, stop talking about these imaginary things. I really want to know what the hell is going to be so troublesome to invite me to Otonin Village by Master Oshemaru? Do you want me to be your container like Sasuke? With Sasuke, are you still not satisfied?"


    "Hehe, listening to Tatsu-kun''s words, I don''t seem to object to Sasuke''s coming to my side. Wouldn''t Tatsu-kun care about Sasuke''s brother at all?" Oshemaru said to Tatsun with a playful smile.


    "I have no interest in this idiot. Since he himself rushed to you to gain strength, it is his own business and has nothing to do with me. I have no right to interfere with him, and I don''t want to interfere with him. If I really want to To stop him, when you sent the four wastes to Konoha, I had already killed them all!" Tatsun sneered, and when he said Sasuke, he deliberately showed a disdainful expression with a very serious expression. arrogant.


    "Oh, is that really the case?"


    "Hmph, do you think I need to lie? Or do you think I am not the opponent of the four trash you sent?"


    "No, no, Tatsu-kun misunderstood, I didn''t think so. Those who can defeat Konoha''s Hagi Kakashi, how could Tayuya and others be your opponents!"


    "I don''t want to say this, let''s talk about your purpose of looking for me!" Chen pretended to be impatient and said to Da She Wan."If you can''t tell me something that can arouse my interest, then I won''t accompany me!" Of course, this is just a lie to Chen Dashewan, and he will definitely not leave like this.The reason why he came to Otonin Village with the pharmacist''s pocket, of course, was that he had something to find Dashewan.Otherwise, even if O She Maru is going out in person, he may not be able to invite him.


    "Shaoan, don''t be impatient, since I came to my Yinnin Village, why should I do my best as a landlord? If Chen Jun is allowed to leave like this, it will inevitably make outsiders think that my Oshemaru is inadequate to entertain guests. That would make me very embarrassed!"


    "Huh! There is no need for the hospitality. It seems that you really have nothing to interest me. If so, then I won''t be with you and leave!" Chen Leng hummed, turning around and pretending to leave.But just a few steps out, he was blocked by the pharmacist.


    "Hehe, what do you mean? Are you going to force me to stay?" Chen said with a sneer looking at the pharmacist pocket that stopped him.


    "Sorry, Chen Jun! Please also Chen Jun to rest in our Yinnin Village for a few days and let us do our best to be a landlord!" Yao Shi pushed his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Huh! You dare to stop me because of your defeated general? Get out of me!"

 61 Naruto Strong System Chapter 61

    "Sorry, Chen Jun! I know I am not your opponent, but I still can''t let go!"


    "Since you want to kill yourself, then I will fulfill you!" Chen said that he opened the writing wheel and started to do it.


    At this time, Da She Wan behind Chen let out a hoarse laugh: "Hey hey~~ Why should Chen Jun be so embarrassed, Tou is a good boy. He did this just to prevent me from being in a bad mood and stop Chen. My lord, isn''t Chen Jun so unappreciative?"


    "Let me appreciate your face? Then you must show your sincerity. I didn''t see your sincerity." Chen changed his hands and looked at Da She Wan with a look of disdain, and did not show any tension left by being forcibly, as if completely Did not pay attention to Da She Wan and others.


    "Then Chen Jun can tell me, what are you trying to hide yourself for? You obviously have such a powerful strength, but you are willing to pretend to be a mocked idiot. What is your purpose, right? I think you must do this to confuse some people!"


    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with you? I don''t need to explain anything to you! If you leave me just to ask me these silly questions, then I don''t need to waste time with you anymore."


    "Hehe, I''m purely curious, since you don''t want to say it, then just leave it alone. What I want to say is, Tatsu-kun left Konoha, does he want to find Uchiha Itachi and avenge the Uchiha clan? "


    "I did have this idea!"


    "Wow! So is Chen-jun planning to look for Itachi like this? Even if you find it, you may not be able to avenge it. It''s not that I slander Chen-jun, although Chen-jun is very strong now, it is not necessarily its opponent . And do you know that Itachi is an important member of a mysterious organization, and there are some powerful rebels in that organization. Even I dare not easily provoke it. So, does Chen Jun still plan to find Itachi?"


    "Mysterious organization?" Chen looked confused, but it was all just pretending.Of course Chen knew the organization that Dashewan was talking about, and more than that, he knew more than Dashewan.As for asking for revenge on Itachi, of course it was all nonsense.


    "Yes, a mysterious organization, the members in it are all S-rank rebels like Itachi, which is quite dangerous. Even if it is me, I don''t want to provoke them. If Chen Jun still plans to face such an organization alone , Then I have nothing to say..."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Hehehe~~ cooperation!"


    "Cooperation? You mean me and you, do we join forces?"


    "Yes, the two of us are joining forces. If you want to get revenge on Itachi, then you have to face that powerful organization. If you are alone, it is impossible to do it. It just so happened that I had a little holiday with that mysterious organization. How about we can join forces to deal with that organization?"


    "If I join hands with you, what kind of help can you provide for me? And what do I need to give?" Of course Chen knew that Dashemaru could not be so kind. He did this only to keep himself, and he treats himself There must be another picture.


    "I can make you stronger. You can use all the resources I have here, whether it''s ninjutsu or supplies. Even I can teach you personally. Moreover, I have placed eyeliners everywhere in the ninju world, acting as My intelligence network. You can share information with us, how? And I don¡¯t need to ask you to pay anything, you just need to stay in Otonin Village with peace of mind, then improve your strength as soon as possible, and occasionally do a few things for me That¡¯s it. When the time is right, let¡¯s work together to destroy that organization, how about? Hehehe~~~"


    "Hey~, this guy is really hitting my mind, is there any way to keep me behind? However, this is what I want, then I will stay in Otonin Village as he wants!" Chen looked at Oshomaru Sneered in his heart.


    "I have to say that the conditions you offered are really tempting. What you said is what I need most now. It is not impossible for me to stay, but I have two conditions."


    "Oh, conditions? Tell me, if it''s not too much, I can satisfy you!"


    "I just stay in Otonin Village as a partner. You have no right to order me. And... I want a copy of the original Hokage cell."


    "Huh?" Chen''s words caused Da She Wan to withdraw his fake smile and frowned, staring at Chen with cold eyes.And Chen did not fear at all, a pair of scarlet writing wheel eyes also looked at Dashewan.


    Soon, Dashemaru showed a weird smile again, and said to Chen: "Hehehe~~The first generation cell? Where did you learn about this kind of thing?"


    "I once found a very dilapidated laboratory in the woods behind the Konoha Uchiha family site. I don''t think you are unfamiliar? I just found some useful things in it." Of course Chen It''s nonsense. He didn''t find any clues about the primary cells in the laboratory at all. He said this just to get a little bit of Dashewan.


    "Laboratory? Is it the secret laboratory that I originally built? Was it found by him? However, I remember that all the valuable things in the laboratory were taken away by me. How could such important information remain? Too careless."


    "How about it, Dashewan!"


    "Hey~~Yes, I have said before, as long as you agree to cooperate, then you can use all the resources. I just have a copy of the first-generation cell in my hand, I can give it to you, and you just now I also promise you the first condition mentioned." Da She Wan had spent his money in order to keep Chen.


    "Very well, since that''s the case, then I can''t help but praise, I decided to stay and cooperate with you!"


    Group tail: 475137322


    There should be another chapter later. The cold is not getting better, so the codeword is a bit slow, sorry!¡­


    Chapter Seventy-Nine: Each Pregnant


    Chen took the opportunity to ask for the inter-column cells from Dashewan after Dashewan prescribed the conditions, and Dashewan even agreed.


    "Hey~~Yes, I have said before, as long as you agree to cooperate, then you can use all the resources. I just have a copy of the first-generation cell in my hand, I can give it to you, and you just now I also promise you the first condition mentioned." Da She Wan had spent his money in order to keep Chen.


    "Very well, since that''s the case, then I can''t help but praise, I decided to stay and cooperate with you!"


    "Very good, then I wish us a happy cooperation!" Da She Wan said to Chen with his hoarse voice.


    "Happy cooperation!" Chen responded with a playful smile.The two looked at each other and smiled, each carrying a ghost.


    "Since we have become partners, please accept Chenjun a small gift from me, it will give you unexpected benefits!" Dashewan seduced Chen, saying that Dashewan''s neck suddenly resembled The snake stretched out like a snake, and stretched out towards Chen, wanting to leave an intimate mark on Chen''s neck.


    "Humph!"


    But when it was halfway up, Oshemaru''s movements stopped, showing a panic expression.Because, at this time, Uchiha Tatsu, who was standing in front of him, did not move, but the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes in his eyes had turned into a pattern similar to the shape of a six-pointed star, staring sneer at Oshemaru.


    Da She Wan was startled, and cried secretly: "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes!" Then he retracted his neck in a slanderous manner, and showed an awkward smile.


    "It seems that Chen Jun wants to reject my kindness, but I think Chen Jun''s strength shouldn''t need this either, hehe~~" Da She Wan laughed hoarsely, and said embarrassingly, "Huh! Da She Wan, I know all the ideas you make in your heart. But I¡¯m not the simple idiot Sasuke, so you better not give me any bad thoughts, otherwise I won¡¯t make you feel better. You know I have that ability, Just rely on my eyes!" Chen said coldly.


    "Chen Jun misunderstood. This is just my kindness. Since Chen Jun doesn''t need it, then forget it. Moreover, Chen Jun and I are already partners, so naturally I won''t harm Chen Jun."


    "Huh! It''s best!" Chen coldly hummed and warned Oshemaru, and finally released the state of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and the Oshemaru guy also secretly relieved.He has learned about kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and of course he knows how powerful it is.The humiliation given by Itachi back then is still vivid, and this has become the pain in Oshomaru''s heart, so that''s why I desperately want to get Sasuke''s body and try to get the power of the Uchiha clan.


    "Tatsu-kun, Sasuke-kun should be fine, right? He is very important to me." Although Oshemaru''s most wanted container is Tatsun''s body, after Tatsun showed the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he already He doesn''t have the confidence to get Chen''s body anymore, so he still values ??Sasuke very much.After all, if you can''t get Chen''s body, at least Sasuke''s body must be obtained. Anyway, his goal is Sasuke from the beginning.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure. That guy is my brother no matter what. If it doesn''t interfere with me, I won''t kill him. He just fainted because of one of my illusions. If you have enough rest, you can wake up naturally.¡± Chen looked at Sasuke lying on the ground with disdain, and said casually, as if he didn''t care about Sasuke''s life and death at all.


    "So that''s the case, then, Dou! You can take Sasuke-kun down and let him rest!" Dashewan ordered the medicine master.


    "Yes, Lord Oshemaru." The pharmacist came to Sasuke''s side and framed Sasuke."Master Dashewan, Chenjun, then I will retire first."


    "Wait a minute!" Just as the Pharmacist walked outside the hall with Sasuke in his arms, Tatsun called out to him.


    "Huh? Is there anything else Chen Jun?" Yao Shi turned around and asked suspiciously.


    "After such a long journey, I am also a little tired. You also arrange a place for me, and I have to rest."


    "Hey, it''s my negligence! Pocket, you also take Chenjun to rest by the way! As for the first generation cells that Chenjun wants, I still keep it in the laboratory, and I will give it to Chenjun tomorrow. "


    "Yes!" The pharmacist responded to Dashewan, then turned to Chen and said: "Tatsu-kun, please come with me!" Said, Sasuke took the lead out of the hall.


    "Then Dashewan, I''ll leave first, what''s the matter, let''s talk about it next time!" Chen said hello to Dashewan, then turned to catch up with the medicine master''s pocket, and followed him to rest.


    Looking at Tatsun¡¯s leaving back, Oshemaru showed a cold smile: "Hey~~ I didn¡¯t expect it to be a kaleidoscope writing round eyes. This Uchiha Tatsumi is not a person waiting for leisure. I can¡¯t think of other than Uchiha Itachi. , There are people who have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. In any case, I will get those eyes. Itachi Uchiha... The shame you put on me at the beginning, I will definitely double it back to you, I want you to taste it I believe that day will not be far away for the taste of the wounds of the wheel eyes, hehehehe~~~"


    On the other side, after taking Sasuke back to his room, the pharmacist put him on the bed.Then he took Tatsun to the room next to Sasuke and said to Tatsun, "Tatsu-kun, you will be wronged to live here in the future. Sasuke is in the room next to you. I think your brothers will get along well in the future. . Then, Jun Jun, take a rest first, if there is anything, just call me."


    "I see, go ahead!" Chen waved his hand and motioned to let Pharmacist leave.


    "Then, I won''t bother Chen Jun to rest, and say goodbye!" Yao Shidou said to Chen, then turned and continued to walk towards the hall just now.


    "Humph!" After seeing the medicine master''s pocket disappeared, Chen opened the door and entered his own room.Said it is a house, but in fact it is just a cave. It may be due to the nature of snakes. Dashemaru especially likes to build his nest under the dark ground.Fortunately, the room was spotlessly cleaned.Because it is underground, there is no sunlight, so I can only light an oil lamp in the room.


    "Really, how come the Oshemaru guy always likes to build the base underground, it''s cold and dim, but forget it, you should get used to it after staying for a long time." Entered the room and took a look.Except for a bed and a set of tables and chairs, there is nothing left in the room.But a complaint is enough, there is nothing to be picky about, after all, I am not here to enjoy the happiness.


    But Chen, I was a little tired after walking with the pharmacist for a year today, so I just lay down on the bed.

 62 Naruto Strong System Chapter 62

    "Huh! The Dashemaru guy must have no good intentions, but since he already knows that I have opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, he should not dare to underestimate me. It is best not to play tricks on me, otherwise I will let him He tasted the pain inflicted by Itachi." Chen knows that the biggest weakness of Dashewan is that its immunity to illusion is almost zero. Because Dashewan has replaced a lot of bodies for immortality, the current soul is damaged or disappeared. Illusion''s immunity dropped a lot in an instant."However, when dealing with conspirators like Oshemaru, it is better to be careful, so as not to accidentally let yourself fall into a dead end."


    "Forget it, don''t care about him, just think about future plans! When Da She Wan will send the first generation cells tomorrow, it will be time for the system to see if I can figure out a way to also control Mu Dun, in two days. I want Dashemaru to inquire about the whereabouts of the young man named Youguimaru and the whereabouts of Sanwei Isosuke." After making up his mind, Tatsun didn''t think about it anymore, and went straight to sleep.


    And on the other side of Konoha, in the Hokage office building at this time, the fifth generation of Hokage Tsunade was frowning and listening to Kakashi¡¯s report. Standing behind Kakashi was to go with him to Shayin Village to support. Rescue team.There are five people including Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, Shikamaru Nara, Cho Michi Aki, and Ino Yamanaka.


    "Kakashi, what you are saying is true? The man who destroyed Xingyin Village and kidnapped Sanin to threaten Gaara is actually the twin brother of Uchiha Sasuke, the Uchiha Tatsumi who has always been called an idiot. "After hearing Kakashi''s report, Tsunade frowned and asked.


    "Yes, we have confirmed that it is Uchiha Tatsu! After Sasuke left Konoha, he also disappeared. At that time, we all thought he was taken away by Sasuke. We did not expect all of us to be deceived by him! And beyond all of us¡¯s expectations, he is not only an idiot, but a genius. I didn¡¯t expect that in those few years, without the guidance of anyone, his strength reached the level of elite tolerance, even me. Not sure to beat him." Kakashi explained.


    "Really? This Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t think of hiding so deeply, but what exactly did he do for? Even all the people who pretended to be demented and filled with Konoha were just to escape Konoha. Is it?" Tsunade couldn''t understand.


    "We still don''t know what his purpose is, but what is certain is that he is very dangerous, and Du Yumuye has strong hostility, and more importantly... his writing wheel eyes are not only open, but also It has evolved into a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes."


    "Kaleidoscope? Are you sure?" Tsunade was startled when he heard Kakashi''s words, and he lost his calmness.


    "It can''t be wrong, it is indeed a kaleidoscope writing round eyes!" Kakashi said affirmatively.


    Chapter 80: Konoha''s Reaction


    In Konoha Hokage Building, Kakashi is reporting to Tsunade.Kakashi surprised Tsunade by telling that Uchiha Tatsumi had evolved into a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes.


    "Is confirmation a kaleidoscope?"


    "Yes, it has been confirmed that it is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. He once performed monthly readings on Gaara and Kankuro of Sain. Moreover, when fighting with me, he summoned a giant skeleton out of thin air to meet with Xingyin Village. Describing that the giant skeleton that destroyed their Shinobu village is consistent with it, it is certainly the work of Uchiha Tatsumi."


    "Giant skeleton..." Tsunade frowned, thinking about something.


    "Yes, Uchiha Tatsuno told me that this is the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes, and he called it...Suzano!"


    "Can Suzuo care? It really is the same as Grandpa said."


    "So, Tsunade-sama, now you know that the person who committed those crimes was Uchiha Tatsuno, what do you plan to do with Uchiha Tatsuo? Also, since those things were not done by Sasuke, do you want to remove Sasuke? Where''s the wanted order?" Kakashi asked Tsunade.


    "Remove Sasuke''s wanted warrant... This matter has to be discussed in the long term..."


    "Can''t remove the wanted order!" A shout came from outside the door, interrupting Tsunade''s words.


    Everyone turned around and looked around and found that two old people were coming here again.The two old men are Konoha''s Hokage consultant, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun.


    "Oh~ It turned out to be Uncle Menyan and Teacher Xiaochun, you two don''t care to take care of your care at home, what do you do if you come to my Hokage office?" Tsunade cast a glance at the two, and then said in a weird tone.


    "Huh! Tsunade, is this your attitude toward your elders? It''s too uneducated. Didn''t Sarutobi teach you to respect the teacher and respect the way?" Hearing the tone of Tao Tsunade''s words, Koharu rebuked. .


    "Ah... I''m sorry, Tsunade''s personality has always been the same. Please forgive me, Mr. Xiaochun!"


    "Huh! I''m too lazy to care about you, we are here to discuss business with you."


    "Oh, business? What business can bother the two former Naruto consultants come together in person?"


    "We have also heard about the two orphans of Uchiha''s family. Anyway, since the kid named Uchiha Sasuke has betrayed the village, he must be convicted of betrayal. And he took refuge in him. It¡¯s still the traitor of Oshemaru. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you to understand the danger of Oshemaru. Sasuke Uchiha is very talented. It is hard to guarantee that he will become the second Oshemaru. So he hasn''t grown up yet. Before, we had to stop him, or at least suppress him. Also, this wanted order was issued by your identity as Konoha''s five generations of Hokage, how can you withdraw it at will? If you let outsiders know our Konoha''s Hokage because Misunderstanding, the wrong wanted order was issued. Doesn¡¯t this make people outside think that Konoha¡¯s Hokage can¡¯t tell right from wrong? That would shame us Konoha. So, in any case, Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s wanted order cannot be revoked. ." Menyan Mito said nonsense to Tsunade jiji.


    "I have my own arrangements for how to deal with this matter, so I won''t bother to find two consultants." Tsunade was very upset for these two old guys who always rely on the old and get involved in Hokage''s affairs.


    "Huh, do you think we want to take care of these messy things? If it''s not related to Konoha''s face, we won''t be nosy." Zhuan Xiaochun said with squinting eyes.


    "Yes, yes! I know, I know! I will seriously consider what Uncle Menyan said, so I will ask the two consultants to go back first. I still have to work, and I really don''t have time to listen to you." Tsunade waved his hand. , Responded casually.


    "Huh! Don¡¯t rush us away. There is another Uchiha¡¯s widow, Uchiha Tatsumi. Just now the hagaki¡¯s kid also said that Uchiha Tatsuo has great hostility towards Konoha. And he even attacked and destroyed Xingyin Village. Not only that, he also killed and kidnapped the ninjas of our ally, Sarayin. What he did is simply outrageous. In any case, we must give the other party an explanation, since He is the Uchiha clan of Konoha, so we will convict him. Like his brothers, he should be classified as an S-rank rebel. The crime he committed has reached this level."


    "However, Uchiha Tatsumi did not graduate from Konoha''s ninja school, and there is no ninja file, so he does not belong to Konoha''s ninja." Kakashi said on the side.


    "This kind of thing is very simple, you just need to set up a file for him, and then paste the picture of his brother Uchiha Sasuke to save. After all, they look exactly the same, and people outside don''t know the truth." Mito Menyan said.


    "Well, we are here today for these two things. Tsunade, let someone go and give orders!" The two old guys said to themselves, and they didn''t find Tsunade who was getting darker.These two people are completely used to the weakness of the three generations when the three generations of Hokage are reigning, and they habitually think that Tsunade is also the same as the three generations of old men.


    "Bang!" Tsunade suddenly stood up from his seat and threw his fist on the work, making a loud noise. Fortunately, the control force did not use strange power, so he did not smash the table, but he will be present. Everyone was taken aback.


    "Enough, I should take care of these two people''s affairs. I don''t need the two consultants to worry about, and you don''t have the right to order me what to do." Tsunade roared angrily.


    "Huh, we are only serving as Naruto consultants, and we give you reminders and suggestions, but we don''t want to order you." Zhuan Xiaochun''s tone was not as strong as before after Tsunade hit the table.


    "Very well, in that case, I would like to thank the two consultants for their proposal first. I will consider it carefully. If there is nothing wrong, then please ask the two consultants to go back first!"


    "Huh!" Two consultants Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun miscalculated, Tsunade is not as weak as the previous three generations of Hokage, but very strong.The two knew it would be useless to say more, and after a cold snort, they turned and left the office.


    "Really, when I get older, I should retire my job as a consultant and take care of my care at home. I even come to point me at me, do you really treat me as an old man?" (Black Konoha''s elders, anyway, they are all the protagonists Object to be removed!)


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for a reward!!Ask for a monthly pass!


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 81: Absolute Intelligence


    "So, how does Tsunade-sama plan to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi?" Kakashi asked after the two consultants left.


    "Although those two old guys will be annoying, but what they say is not unreasonable, you really can''t let Uchiha Tatsuo leave. Just as they said just now, Uchiha Tatsuno is also convicted of S-rank rebels. A wanted order is issued to the outside world. In addition, Sasuke Uchiha''s wanted order does not need to be revoked for the time being. In any case, both of them will be taken back to Konoha."


    "Is it also an S-level? In this way, the last three members of the Uchiha clan are all S-level rebels, and they are all brothers. It''s really unexpected!" Kakashi playfully Said.


    "That''s no way. It''s their own choice. It''s an established fact. We can''t change it. The only thing we can do is to bring them back to Konoha." Tsunade turned around and said to Silence: "Silence. , You go and do what I said, go and set up a ninja file for Uchiha Tatsumi, and then post his wanted order."


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!" Silent replied, and then left the Hokage office building in his arms.


    "Well, if there is nothing wrong, you guys go down, I still have something to deal with." Tsunade said to everyone present.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama, we are leaving!" Everyone saluted, and then left the Hokage office building. After leaving the office building, they left separately.


    After everyone left, Tsunade sat back on the chair, frowning, thinking, "Uchiha Tatsumi, this man... even pretended to be a mocking idiot in order to hide himself. But why is it so powerful and high-profile now? Is it because someone wanted to be disadvantageous to him at that time, and his strength was insufficient. In order to protect himself, he wanted to hide certain people. What he did was self-defeating. Now that the kaleidoscope is opened, there is no need to hide it? , There is a lot of hostility towards Konoha. Is it Konoha who wants to be disadvantageous to him? It seems that there is any inside story of the Uchiha clan¡¯s killing of the door, old man, what did you leave behind? Give me the mess!" Tsunade smiled helplessly.


    "Hehe, I can''t imagine that Uchiha, one of the two clans who founded Konoha, has made great contributions to Konoha. Now there are only three clansmen left in the whole clan, and they have all become Konoha''s S-class traitors. Shinobu, it''s really ironic!" He shook his head, Tsunade didn''t think too much, but put the matter aside and dealt with other matters first.


    At this time, inside Konoha''s secret base.A group of people was gathering, as if they were talking.


    "Have you found the trail of Uchiha Tatsuo?" An old man''s voice came from the crowd.


    "My lord, we haven''t found Uchiha Tatsumi. We found that the last time he appeared was in a small town in the Kingdom of Wind. When we hurried away, Uchiha Tatsumi had already left that small town. Whereabouts, Uchiha Tatsumi never appeared again, and we can''t grasp his whereabouts!"


    "Huh! Useless things, keep looking for me, and you will get him out anyway. After you find them, if the conditions permit, then take him back alive, if not, then kill him directly. Bring the head back to me!"


    "Yes!"


    Then a few dark shadows rushed out, and there was only one old man in kimono.I saw that this old man was squinting one eye while the other was wrapped in bandages. It was the leader of the "root", Shimura Danzo!The group that just left is the elite members of the "root" department.


    "Very well, Uchiha Tatsumi, I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. Even the old man was deceived by you for so many years. I really regret that I heard Sarutobi''s words and let the two of you easily let go. You both betray Konoha. However, I will definitely catch you one by one, and you will not escape my palm after all." With a cold snort, Danzo also left.


    Somewhere in the country of rain.


    Also in a secret base, the core members of Akatsuki''s organization are gathering together to discuss something, but it seems that the negotiation has been completed, and the members are planning to leave.But as an intelligence officer of the organization, absolutely!Suddenly I came to Itachi, who was leaving with Ghost Jiao, with a weird smile and said, "Hey~ Itachi, this time I inquired about a very interesting thing from the outside world. Are you interested in listening to it?" The voice was Bai Jue Sent out.

 63 Naruto Power System Chapter 63

    "No interest!" Itachi glanced blankly and said coldly.Then passed by Jue, and Gui Jiao continued to leave.


    "Oh, that''s a pity, I thought you would be interested in your other brother... Uchiha Tatsu''s affairs, if not, then forget it, hehe..."


    Hearing what Jue said, the expressionless Itachi twitched at the corner of his eyes and stopped.Turned around and stared at Jue.


    "Oh, Uchiha Tatsuo? I remember. Isn''t he the same brother you met the last time I and Itachi went to Konoha to collect information? He is rumored to be an idiot. What happened to him? "Gui Jiao said in surprise.


    "Tell me what you know." Itachi remained expressionless, without any emotional fluctuations in his tone.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I thought you were not interested!" Bai Jue said in his weird tone.


    "Huh?" Seeing that Jue was still funny, Itachi frowned, his eyes directly transformed into a kaleidoscope, staring at Jue sorrowfully.


    "Okay, okay. I just said it! Really, you can''t let me sell it, why are you so serious!" Bai Jue waved his hand and said.At this time, the other side of Jue''s body, that is, Heijue said, "I told you already, don''t be funny, I don''t want to try the power of kaleidoscope writing round eyes."


    "Oh, it''s just a joke!" Bai Jue said in a shame.


    "Huh!" Itachi snorted coldly, lifting the kaleidoscope''s state of writing round eyes and returning their eyes to their normal shapes."Say it!"


    "Hey~~ Actually, two days ago, when we were collecting information from the outside world, we happened to ran into Konoha¡¯s Kuo Ren Juli and a group of people pursuing their betrayal. We followed them when we were curious. I didn¡¯t expect them The Rennin who was hunting down turned out to be your younger brother. At first, we just thought that the man was Uchiha Sasuke who betrayed Konoha and took refuge in Onomaru. Unexpectedly, in their conversation, we finally learned that it was actually Your other brother... Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    Group tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 82: Absolute Nonsense


    In the country of rain, Akatsuki''s secret base was listening to the information that Bai Jue had brought him.


    "Hey~~ The person Konoha is chasing is not Uchiha Sasuke, but your other brother, Uchiha Tatsuo! The trash that Konoha is called an idiot, fool, Uchiha Tatsuo!" Said.


    "Oh? Is it the idiot brother of Itachi?" Guiyu also came interested and asked curiously.


    Bai Zetsu explained to Itachi and the others: "Yes, that''s right. It is Uchiha Tatsumi, but he is not an idiot, but a genius, a very talented genius. In Konoha''s rumors, Uchiha Tatsumi is Because he could not accept the fact that his parents were killed by Itachi, his spirit was hit and he became an idiot who couldn''t even take care of himself in life. Unexpectedly, all of this was directed and acted by Uchiha Tatsuta, he was not stupid at all. , But has been pretending to be stupid. Although I don¡¯t know for what reason, he will pretend to be a stupid and endure humiliation for so many years. But I think it must have something to do with Konoha. Maybe he wanted to hide it. Those who have passed Konoha, and then fled Konoha when the time is right. Moreover, the strength that Uchiha Tatsumi showed is surprising, he not only did not have the fight against Konoha¡¯s elite Kakashi After losing, Kakashi was seriously injured."


    "Oh? Haaki Kakashi? Is that the same Kakashi who also has a round eye? That guy is not so easy to deal with! Uchiha Tatsumi could actually hurt him seriously?" After hearing Bai Zetsu''s words , The ghost shark who had met with Kakashi was surprised, and even the itachi, who was standing beside him, showed a little surprise.


    "Indeed, after we discovered Uchiha Tatsumi, we were very interested in him, so we also investigated and found that Uchiha Tatsumi is really not a waiting person. Just after escaping Konoha, we went to the bear country alone. A small Ninja Village called Xingyin Village, and then, with his own power, destroyed this Ninja Village and took away the holy object of this Ninja Village, a thing called "Star". Then it ran to the wind. In the country, he kidnapped a few ninjas from Shayin Village to threaten the people in Shayin Village, but we don¡¯t know what his purpose is. Then the people in Shayin Village ask Konoha for help, so there is what I just said. The battle between Uchiha Tatsu and Kakashi."


    "Hey~~ It turns out that Itachi''s idiot brother turned out to be such a powerful person, which is really unexpected!" Guiyu said with a smile."However, I don''t understand. Didn''t he always pretend to be a fool and never go to ninja school? Why is there such a strong ability in that kind of situation without human guidance?"


    "Hehehe~~ If you know that he already has eyes like Itachi, you won''t be so surprised!"


    "What? Eyes like Itachi, could it be...?" At this moment, the ghost shark was really shocked. There was no funny smile on his face just now. It was a completely surprised expression, not like it. Pretended.Not only him, but Itachi also showed a surprised expression, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Yes, just like Itachi, Uchiha Tatsumi also evolved the writing wheel eyes into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. In the battle with Kakashi, he also defeated Kakashi with those eyes."


    "Hey, my stupid brother gave me such a big surprise. I can''t wait to see him. Where is he?" At this moment, Itachi, who had never spoken before, spoke and pointed at him. Jue asked.


    "Well, we only know that he finally followed a subordinate next to Oshemaru. It seems that he was ordered by Oshemaru to invite your brother. I think he should be at Oshemaru now!"


    "Oshemaru? It''s that guy again. One of your brother Uchiha Sasuke has taken refuge in him. Is your other brother going to take refuge in him? Do you want to get rid of that Oshemaru?" He recovered from his surprise, and said to Itachi with a sneer.


    "Hmph, Dashemaru, I will find him later." Itachi did not mean to look for Dashemaru, and then said to Jue: "If there is news about my brother, please tell me immediately!" In response, he turned and left.


    "Hey~~" Guiyu sneered a few times, then followed Itachi and left together.Only Bai Jue and Hei Jue remained in place.


    "Really, it will call people, at least have a begging attitude!" Bai Jue said helplessly.


    "Don''t complain anymore, who will let you find trouble and ask for trouble." Hei Absolutely said Baijue.


    "Why don''t you even say that? I just want to see how Itachi will react after hearing the news, aren''t you curious?" Bai Jue said to Hei Jue.


    "Huh! I''m not as boring as you! Since this is already the case, let''s stop complaining and get to business!" After that, amidst Bai Jue''s complaints, Jue also dived directly into the ground and disappeared. .


    On the other side, Tianzhiguin Shinobu Village.Chen woke up the next morning after resting for a night.


    "Hmph, Dashemaru is still acquainted. I didn''t do anything wrong when I was sleeping last night." He got up, tidyed up, and walked outside.When passing by Sasuke''s room, he glanced at it, and sure enough, he found that Sasuke had already gotten up and was not in the room.


    "Oh, this Sasuke really worked hard, he got up so early, I guess he is going to practice!" Chen yawned, and then continued to walk outside.When Chen walked out of the underground base, he saw Shidou walking towards him.


    "Is Chen Jun awake? I''m going to call you." Yao Shi said with a smile in front of Chen.


    "Well, where''s Dashewan?"


    "Master Oshemaru is instructing Mr. Sasuke to practice. Mr. Sasuke seemed to have received a lot of excitement yesterday. I came to Mr. Oshemaru to guide the practice early this morning. Mrs. Oshemaru said that if Tatsu-kun gets up, he can take you directly. He. But I think Chen Jun is already hungry, I will take you to have breakfast first, and then go to Master Da She Wan."


    "Well, that''s okay!" Chen didn''t go to Dashewan immediately, because he was indeed a little hungry and planned to fill up his stomach before looking for Dashewan.


    "Chen Jun, come with me!"


    [PS: Please flowers!Ask for a reward!!Subscribe!


    Tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 83: Lessons from Sasuke


    Soon, after filling his stomach, Chen followed the pharmacist to find Dashe Wan.


    Yao Shidou took Chen to a training ground, and from a distance he could see that Sasuke was practicing desperately in the field, while Osaki Maru was standing on the edge of the training field, looking at Sasuke in the field with a smile.Da She Wan sensed Chen and Yao Shi''s pockets approaching and turned to look at them.


    "Master Dashewan." The pharmacist came to Dashewan and bowed.


    "Well, you can handle the affairs of the village first. I will entertain you Jun Jun." Da She Wan waved his hand to the pharmacist and ordered.


    "Yes, Master Dashewan!" After the pharmacist bowed again, he stepped back.


    "Hehehe~~Chen Jun, did you have a good rest last night?" Dashewan greeted Chen with a smile after the medicine master left.


    "Well, I didn''t sleep well, because I was always worried that when I was asleep, some bugs would suddenly crawl into my room and bit me, so I didn''t sleep well all night." Chen Ruo pointedly said.


    "Hey~~Chen Jun joked, since Chen Jun is a guest of our Yinnin Village, how can we let some bugs disturb Chen Jun''s rest, and I think Chen Jun should not be afraid of those bugs either! "Oshe Maru can of course hear Chen''s illocutionary meaning, but it won''t be clear, but echoed with a smile.


    "Hey hey~~ As it is said, fortunately, there are no blind bugs crawling in. Otherwise, the insecticide trick I prepared will be useful." Chen said with a sneer.


    Hearing Chen''s words, the corner of Dashewan''s eyes twitched slightly and then said with a smile, "Hey, it seems that Chen Jun is really well prepared. I think there should be no bugs with long eyes that will disturb Chen Jun, so Chenjun, please stay at ease!"


    "Hmph, okay, don''t worry about the bug anymore. It''s fine if it doesn''t come. If it dares to come, then I will naturally have a way to deal with it. Are you ready for the conditions I proposed to you yesterday?" Chen No more entangled in that problem, he asked Dashewan for the primary cells straightforwardly.


    "Hey~~Since that was what Chen Jun wanted, of course I will not forget it, I have already brought that thing."


    "Really? Show me quickly." Chen couldn''t wait to see the so-called intercolumnar cells.


    "Hey~" The Ochihawan monster laughed a few times, and then opened his mouth, only listening to the sound of vomiting from the mouth of the Oshewan, and then a small test tube for experiment came out of his throat. Stunned for a while.


    "I rely on..." Chen was thundered by Dashewan''s disgusting storage method, and couldn''t help but explode.


    I saw Da She Wan directly rolled up the test tube with his tongue after spitting out all the test tubes, and then stretched out his tongue in front of Chen.


    "This..." Chen looked at the test tube stretched out in front of him, and was dumbfounded for a while. At this time, the test tube was covered with some unknown liquid, and it continued to drip. No matter how disgusting it looked, Chen did not take it or not. , Was stunned for a while.


    "Hey~What''s wrong with Chen Jun, this is exactly the first generation cell Chen Jun wants. Is Chen Jun afraid that I lied to you?" Da She Wan said with a big tongue, because the tongue has been stretched out, so the voice is very strange. He didn''t think there was anything wrong, because he had always stored things like this, and no one had ever disliked it. It was just strange why Chen didn''t take over.

 64 Naruto Power System Chapter 64

    "Oshewan, don''t you have any other storage methods? You have to use such a disgusting way!" Chen frowned and said to Oshewan.


    "Sorry, I''m used to it. If Chen Jun doesn''t like it, then I''ll clean it up first!" Da She Wan also knew why Chen didn''t take over the test tube, and laughed a few times.Then he retracted the test tube again and swallowed it back into his stomach.


    "Chen Jun waits here for a while, I will go and return."


    "Thank you, you have work!"


    After a few laughs, Da She Wan left the training ground.Only Tatsu and Sasuke who was practicing desperately remained in the training ground.


    After Dashemaru left, Chen walked towards Sasuke in the training ground with a playful smile.At this time, Sasuke was practicing ninjutsu, making seals with his hands, and using Chidori, attacking a huge stone pillar in the field.After hearing a loud noise, the stone pillar fell, and Sasuke''s Chidori destroyed the stone pillar without any suspense.


    And after Sasuke played Chidori, he seemed to have reached the limit, panting heavily, his clothes all over his body were soaked in sweat, he seemed to be very tired, he should have been training for a long time.


    "Haha, isn''t this level enough? It''s really useless, just because you are like this, you want to get stronger before you go to the Itachi for revenge. You have to wait until the year of the monkey?" Originally because of physical exhaustion, squatting on the ground to rest Suddenly, Sasuke heard a joking voice behind him.Without looking, Sasuke already knew who the person was.Sasuke gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Just when he turned around, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his stomach. Then he was bombarded by a powerful external force and hit another stone pillar. The stone pillar could not bear the pressure and broke. Up.And Sasuke was sitting in front of the ruins of the stone pillar, clutching his stomach, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he was wounded. At this time, he stared at Chen in front of him viciously.It turned out that when Sasuke turned around just now, Tatsun kicked him and directly kicked Sasuke out.


    "It''s really rubbish, you can''t even hide this attack!" Chen looked at Sasuke with a joking expression, and said with a sneer.


    "Asshole~" At this time, Sasuke was unable to do anything at all, he knew he would not be Chen''s opponent.Even himself, who was in full bloom and entered the second state of curse, was not his opponent at all, let alone exhausted now.So Sasuke could only stare at Chen like this, and didn''t shoot at Chen like yesterday.


    "Hehe~~ You seem to be unconvinced by your appearance. Did I make a mistake?" Chen still looked at Sasuke with a playful appearance, and said jokingly.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 84: Obtaining Primary Cells


    In a training ground in Otonin Village, Tatsun is teaching Sasuke at this time.


    "Hey~~Looking at your appearance, I still want to be very unconvinced. Am I wrong?" Chen said with a playful expression, looking at Sasuke who was hurt by a kick and didn''t heal for a while, said jokingly.


    "You have been called a genius since you were a child, but in the end you can''t even win a crane. You clearly have the powerful blood of our Uchiha clan, writing round eyes! But you have to rely on the side door of the curse of the sky. . And not only is it not ashamed of it, but also complacent and indulging in it and unable to extricate itself. It really loses the face of our Uchiha clan."


    "Shut up, I don¡¯t have the turn to teach me what I do. I don¡¯t care about other things. As long as it can make me stronger, as long as I have the power to kill him, even if it makes me betray my soul, I Also willingly. You who have forgotten the family hatred, what right do you have to tell me about the family face." Sasuke stared at Chen bitterly and shouted at him.


    "Hey! Did I say that I forgot the family hatred?"


    "Isn''t it? You already have the same eyes as Itachi? Yesterday, I was able to faint me because of those eyes, right! You obviously already have such a strong strength, why not kill He avenged his parents and the people?"


    "Whatever you say, I don''t need to prove anything to you. And I don''t care about you as much as you like. But if you dare to interfere with me in the future, I will definitely take care of you. Humph Humph~~" Chen sneered at Sasuke a few times, then turned around to leave.


    "Damn~ Sooner or later, I will kill you. The shame imposed on me today, I will definitely let you repay it twice." Looking at Chen''s back, Sasuke secretly said in resentment.


    "Oh, yes!" Chen, who was about to leave, suddenly turned back, and there was an extra scroll in his hand.


    Chen came to Sasuke again and said to him: "Your strength is too weak. Obviously mastering Chidori, a ninjutsu with such a potential, can only practice deadly, and will not work. It is really wasteful. . But, no matter how you say you are my Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s brother, if you are too weak, it will make me feel very embarrassed. And, for the sake of taking care of me when you were in Konoha, I will take this The scroll is given to you. It records some of my ninjutsu, practice it, don¡¯t lose my face."


    After Chen finished speaking, he threw the scroll in his hand at Sasuke''s feet.This scroll was made by Tatsun himself last night, and it records some of the ninjutsu that Tatsun has learned, including the Chidori Ryu Chidori Sharp Spear, and the Thunder Tigers copied from Kakashina.Not only that, Chen also spent 10,000 points last night to redeem two Tier A fire ninjutsu with the system, one is the technique of dragon flame singing, and the other is the technique of extinguishing fire.Chen also wrote these two Huo Dun on that scroll.


    Seeing Sasuke''s puzzled eyes, Chen sneered, without explaining much, he directly sealed the seal with his hands: "Fire escape. The technique of singing dragons!" Chen spit out several fire dragons from his mouth and rushed towards the training ground. , Directly bombarded a clearing.After a few loud noises, when the smoke dissipated, the entire training ground was almost razed to the ground. The power was so powerful that Sasuke was shocked.


    After Tatsun walked a certain distance, Sasuke recovered from the shock just now and stared at the scroll under his feet in a daze."Hey~~" Chen sneered a few times, ignoring Sasuke''s reaction, and left without saying a word.


    As soon as he walked out of the training ground, he ran into the oncoming Dashewan, and he was still holding something in his hand, which was the test tube containing the primary cells that he planned to hand over to Chen.Because of Chen''s disgust, Da She Wan deliberately cleaned the test tube, and then sent it to Chen.


    "Hey~~Chen Jun can tell me that there was such a big movement in the training ground just now, what happened?" Da She Wan asked Chen with a weird smile.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, it''s just that I was in a panic on the training ground just now, so I just put a ninjutsu in hand, I hope you don''t be surprised.


    "Hehe~ So that''s the case, I thought that Sasuke attacked Tatsu-kun again when I left. Since there is no, then I can rest assured."


    "Okay, don''t worry about what I will do to Sasuke. He is my brother no matter how you say it. I will teach him at most, and he won''t kill him. You can rest assured."


    "I''m relieved, Tatsu-kun laughed, because Sasuke is really important to me, and I can''t let him make any mistakes."


    "Okay, I see." Chen waved his hand impatiently, saying that he didn''t want to listen to Da She Wan''s nonsense.


    "Well, since Chen Jun is already impatient, let''s talk about business first. The test tube in my hand contains the primary cells you want. I will give it to you now. Don''t worry, I have cleaned this test tube. Now.¡± Da She Wan raised the test tube in his hand and said to Chen.


    "Bring it to me, let me see!" After hearing what Dashewan said, Chen couldn''t wait to grab the test tube in Dashewan''s hand, and let the system scan it, and then asked the system in his mind: " System, help me see if this is a primary cell?"


    "Answer the host, the cells in this test tube are full of active chakras, which contain rich vitality, and there is nothing unusual." The system scanned it again and replied to Chen.


    "In this way, there is no doubt that this thing contains the cells of the first generation of Hokage. It seems that Da She Wan did not do anything in it, so good!" After receiving the affirmation of the system, Chen also assured the test tube. Down.


    "Hey~ I''m very curious. Can Chen Jun tell me what you want to do when you ask me for this thing? Does Chen Jun want to transplant the first-generation cells? It''s not that easy to fuse. Yes, I have done this kind of experiments before. The success rate is very low, only one-sixtieth, and the results are very unsatisfactory. There is nothing special about the experimental subjects except that they can use some low-level Mu Dun. If Chen Jun really wants to transplant, maybe I can help you."


    "No need!"


    PS; Please flowers!Ask for a reward!!Ask for customization!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 85: Training in a virtual space


    "Does Chen Jun want to transplant the primary cells? If so, maybe I can help!"


    "No, I just saw the relevant information in that old laboratory. I was very curious about this first generation cell, so I wanted to see what it was like, and I wanted to study it myself." Chen put the test tube in his hand. Into the pocket, and then into the space.


    "So, is Chen Jun also doing research? Unexpectedly, Chen Jun would be interested in this aspect, so I might as well communicate with each other in the future!" Da She Wan said with a smile.


    "Definitely! Definitely!" Chen eagerly wanted to study the primary cells, so he casually sent Dashewan and said: "Okay, I''ll just walk around, you can go and guide Sasuke, you don''t need to accompany me."


    "Really? Then I''ll go to Sasuke first. Tatsu-kun will walk around our Otonin Village by himself. If you need anything, go find a pocket, and he will take care of it."


    "Well, I see, then I''ll leave first." Chen left alone after saying goodbye to Da She Wan.


    "Hehehe~~ It looks like I can¡¯t wait, is it really just curiosity? There are too many secrets in Uchiha Tatsumi, and it is getting more and more interesting." Looking at Tatsumi¡¯s leaving back, Oshemaru revealed A weird smile, muttered to himself.Then without thinking about it, he turned and walked towards the training ground.


    And Chen returned to his residence directly after separating from Da She Wan.Sitting on the only chair in the room, Chen took out the test tube that had just been put into the space and looked at it in his hand.


    "Are the cells of the first generation of Naruto? System, if I directly transplant the first generation of cells, can I master Mu Dun?"


    "Answer to the host: In theory, it is possible, but I do not recommend that the host be directly transplanted. Because if the host is directly transplanted, even if it succeeds, the wooden descent that can be mastered is not perfect, and more advanced wooden ninjutsu cannot be used. Except for some low-level wooden escapes and a little bit of vitality, the effect is very limited. In this way, this rare material is wasted, so I do not recommend the host to use this method."


    "Is it just that? Is there any way to solve this problem?" Chen also dismissed his plan to transplant the primary cells directly onto him when he heard the system.But Chen was still unwilling, so I wanted to ask the system if there is any better way.


    "Yes! The host can pay 50,000 points to the system, and the system can help the host transplant, which can help the host to integrate these cells perfectly. In this way, the host can not only master the advanced wood escape other than Xianshu, but also enhance Physical quality, increase the amount of chakras and the ability to recover, while also having strong vitality."


    "50,000 points? Compared to the 100,000 points that need to be exchanged for Mu Dun, if transplantation, this will save 50,000 points, which is really good. But my current points are only 31,000, and I redeemed it yesterday. Two A-level fire escape ninjutsu cost 10,000 points, so there are only 21,000 points left, which is far from enough. It seems that it is impossible to grasp Mu Dun immediately, and this idea can only be temporarily stranded. Chen shook his head helplessly, and took the test tube in his hand back into the space.


    "It seems that the speed at which I can get points is too slow. I must improve the efficiency of getting points as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be the same as today, or if there is an urgent matter, but there are no points, that would be very bad. There is one very important thing, and that is to improve my actual combat experience, otherwise if you encounter any difficult opponents then it will be troublesome." Chen thought of the duel with Kakashi the other day, due to his actual combat Inexperienced, he clearly has the strength of elite Shangren, but was suppressed by Kakashi from beginning to end, and finally relied on the kaleidoscope to write round eyes to win, which made Chen feel very aggrieved.


    "System, is there any way to improve my combat awareness and actual combat experience?"


    "Answer the host; the host can use 10,000 points to exchange for a virtual battle space, and the host¡¯s consciousness can fight against any virtual opponent in that virtual space, and all the consumption and damage in the space have nothing to do with reality. And the time ratio in the space is 10:1, ten hours in the space and one hour in the outside world."


    "Virtual space? The points of 10,000 points, now there are not many points, but..." After thinking about it, he gritted his teeth and decided to exchange for virtual space.


    "If the points are gone, you can earn again, but now the most important thing is to consolidate the strength first, and then get the points, so that even if I encounter a difficult opponent like Kakashi, I will not be so passive. The system, redeem it for me. Virtual space."


    "Virtual space, item level: S-level, need to redeem points: 10000, do you want to redeem?"

 65 Naruto Power System Chapter 65

    "exchange!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deduction of points: 10,000, remaining points of the host: 11,000."


    As soon as the system''s voice fell, a warm current flowed from Chen''s body into his brain, and then a piece of information appeared in his brain.It''s about virtual space.


    "It turns out that this virtual space can turn out any opponent you want to fight with yourself. In it, even if you use a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, you don''t have to worry about your eyesight. Moreover, you can change the battle with your own thoughts. The terrain is so amazing, it really deserves to be produced by the system. Then, try it first!"


    Chen returned to his trauma, lay down, closed his eyes, and then moved his mind.When he opened his eyes, he found that he had come to an unknown space.I saw that the space I was in was all white and vast, as if it had no boundaries.There were no obstacles around, and Chen was the only person in the empty space.


    "Is this the virtual space? Then, the next step is to choose the opponent, first choose him..."


    Chen''s thoughts moved, and then the space Chen was in immediately changed. It was originally empty, and the surrounding white space gradually turned into a forest. At the same time, there was a small river, and Chen was standing there. Above a small river.Moreover, Chen didn''t know when there was a person standing in front of Chen.Staring at Chen indifferently, there was no emotional color in his eyes, as if he was a puppet without a soul.


    This person, like Chen, was also standing on the water of the creek, dressed as Konoha, with silver hair and a mask on his face. One of the eyes was Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes.This person is impressively the Konoha elite who has fought with Chen not long ago...Hagi Kakashi!


    The first person Chen wants to fight against is Kakashi!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 86: Improved Strength


    Otonin Village was still in the hall before that, but at this time there were only two people, Dashewan and Yakushidou.


    "Haha, pocket, Chen Jun hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "Not yet, Lord Dashemaru, since yesterday noon, Chen Jun has been in the room and never came out. I have been to him several times, and there is no response in the room. We don''t know that he is in the room. What are you doing. Master Oshamaru, should we force the door open?"


    "Humph~~no need, Uchiha Chen is very strong, if he wants to kill you, even I am not sure I can save you. So you''d better not try to do things that make him angry. And he is also a guest of our Otonin Village, how can we do things that are rude to the guests, hehehe~~~"


    "Is this Uchiha Tatsuya so strong? Even Osamaru-sama is not sure that he can subdue Uchiha Tatsuta. It''s very dangerous. Fortunately, I didn''t do anything to make him angry. Otherwise, I should be a dead body now. Let''s go." Pharmacist showed a look of fear, but from the tone of his speech, he could be heard that he was not as scared as he showed.


    "Yes, if my arms are intact, maybe I am a little sure, but now... of course, this is only based on the premise that Uchiha Tatsumi did not use a kaleidoscope to write a wheel eye. If he uses a kaleidoscope to write a wheel eye, Then, even me, I have to fall into a bitter battle." Oshemaru said here, the casual expression on his face became serious."In short, in any case, don''t do anything that upsets Uchiha Tatsu. If he has any requirements, as long as it is not too excessive, try to satisfy him. This person may be useful to me in the future."


    The pharmacist secretly said in his heart: "Does the kaleidoscope write round eyes? Those eyes are so powerful, they can make Oshemaru-sama so in awe. However, this kind of thing is not my turn to worry about, as long as Uchiha Tatsu is in Otonin Village , Then I will meet his requirements as much as possible. In this case, he has no reason to take action against me." At the same time, he replied to Oshemaru: "Yes, Lord Oshemaru.


    "Hey hey~~~ Very good, you go down to deal with the affairs first, don''t have to stay with me here."


    It''s Oshemaru-sama, I will leave first.After the pharmacist bowed to Dashewan, he exited the hall, leaving Dashewan alone.


    "Hey~ I stayed in the room all day and didn¡¯t come out. Is it because of yesterday¡¯s primary cells? Is it true that Uchiha Tatsumi is studying primary cells in the room? I didn¡¯t expect Uchiha Tatsumi to do research again. I''m surprised!" After the pharmacist walked away, Da She Wan showed a playful smile and murmured to himself.


    "Strange, why didn''t Sasuke-kun ask me to guide him in his cultivation today?"


    On the other side, in Chen''s room, Chen was lying on the bed very quietly, his eyes closed, as if he was asleep.Suddenly, Chen, who hadn''t moved yet, suddenly opened his eyes, and then sat up from the bed.


    Chen sitting on the bed suddenly shook his head and laughed at himself: "Hehe, I didn''t expect Kakashi in the virtual space to be so strong. It took me several times to kill him."


    It turned out that Chen entered the virtual space yesterday, and Kakashi was the first to fight.At the beginning, the transformed Kakashi had only the strength of Shangnin, but even the strength of Shangnin caused Chen a lot of trouble.Although Chen was killed in the end.Unexpectedly, after Chen killed Kakashi, who had the strength of Shangren, another Kakashi appeared, and the strength of this Kakashi had reached the level of elite Shangren, which was stronger than the previous one. less.With the strength of the shadow rank, Chen also took a lot of effort to kill the elite Kakashi, who was at the level of forbearance.But even if he won in the end, Chen still suffered some injuries.


    After Dangchen paid a great price to kill Kakashi, who had the strength of the elite Shangnin, another Kakashi was transformed into the space. Unexpectedly, the strength of this new Kakashi had reached the shadow level. , Hechen''s strength is equal.This Kakashi launched a fierce attack on Chen immediately after he came out, and whether it was combat awareness or ability, it was too much higher than Chen, which made Chen unable to resist for a while, and Chen lost to the card after dozens of rounds. Kashi, killed by Kakashi.


    Then Chen was reborn in the virtual space and fought with Kakashi again. The result was still the same. The fighting consciousness and experience displayed by Kakashi showed his face, and he finally could not escape to death.


    It was the third time after that. Chen also made progress in the battle with Kakashi. His combat awareness and actual combat experience are slowly accumulating. From the beginning, he was killed by dozens of moves, and then insisted. The time is getting longer and longer.All this shows Chen''s progress.


    Chen did not use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes in the battle. In order to improve his fighting awareness, he has been fighting with his own ninjutsu and physical skills.After experiencing several deaths, Chen has grown to the point where he can draw a tie with the shadow-level Kakashi.Therefore, the battle between the two of them lasted a long time.Fortunately, the time ratio in the virtual space is 10:1, so although Chen has passed for a long time inside, it is only a few hours in the outside world.


    After Dangchen finally decapitated the shadow-level Kakashi relying on his own strength, 24 hours had passed in the outside world, and it was a whole day, which was ten days in the virtual space.Chen spent ten whole days, and during these ten days, Chen had been fighting endlessly.Finally, he has grown his combat awareness and actual combat experience to the point where he can compete with the shadow-level powerhouses without relying on the kaleidoscope writing round eyes. If you use the kaleidoscope writing round eyes again, Chen is fully capable of being able to compete with the old players. The shadow-level powerhouses challenge.


    Until this moment, Chen was regarded as a real strong man, and would no longer be the same as before, because of lack of actual combat experience and combat awareness, he was suppressed by enemies of the same level.


    Sorry, sorry.There has been a lot of things these past few days, so I wrote it casually, so it was very watery.Please bear with me, because after this month of Madara, I am free and have a lot of time to write.When the time comes, I will definitely work harder, think about my ideas and write more and I will give you more and more to return, thank you!¡­


    Chapter 87: Finding the Stone of Guerel


    At this time, Chen Gang came out of the virtual space.


    "Hmm~~ My current strength is worthy of the name, even if I encounter Kakashi, who also has the same strength and rich combat experience, I will not be as passive as before. It¡¯s time to earn points. Let¡¯s go to Oshe Maru first. Why is she also the owner here? Since she is planning to leave, let¡¯s see him first, and I don¡¯t know what I asked him about. No more."


    Thinking of this, Chen pushed open the door of his room and walked out.Chen first went to the previous hall and found that Da She Wan was also there, and Yao Shi Tou was beside him.


    But Da She Maru showed a weird smile when she saw Chen coming in.He said to Chen in a hoarse voice, "Hehehe~~Chen Jun has finally come out. You have been in the room all day and night. I am really worried about Chen Jun¡¯s accident, but I am afraid that Chen Jun is doing some training. , So I didn''t dare to let the pocket disturb you."


    "I''m really doing a practice, so I haven''t come out for so long. I didn''t tell you in advance, I''m sorry."


    "No need to apologize, as long as Chen Jun is fine."


    "Okay, I don''t have to say any more polite words. I came here to ask you if anything strange happened in the Ninja world recently? And, how about the thing I asked you about before?"


    It turned out that Chen had asked Dashewan about one thing before that, and that was to let Dashewan pay attention to a strange caravan for him, which was related to Chen''s mission.Because when Tatsu first came to Otonin Village, it suddenly occurred to him that in his previous life, Tatsu had seen a movie of Naruto. The movie said that there was a country that had a very magical one long ago. Something, called Guerel''s Stone.This kind of stone contains magical power. Later, the people of that country also destroyed themselves because of the war caused by the Guerel Stone, leaving only a few young people.Finally, they woke up, sealed the stone of Guerel in the depths of the earth, and vowed not to let the stone of Guerel reappear.


    Chen wanted to play the Guerel Stone. Since the system can recover rare and exotic treasures, the system should be able to recycle such a magical thing as the Guerel Stone!If you grab the stone of Guerel, and then give it all to the system to exchange into points, you can definitely make a lot of money.And the so-called Guerel Stone is not just one piece. It was mentioned in the original book that it is a whole vein. If all of them are taken out to redeem points, then how many points can be exchanged. Excited.


    After hearing Chen¡¯s culture, Obassilisk laughed a few times, and then replied: ¡°A lot of strange things have indeed happened in the Ninja World, but they are all insignificant things. As for the thing that Chen Jun asked me about I¡¯ve asked Doudou to check it out. There is indeed a strange caravan traveling in various countries, and their characteristics are consistent with what Chen Jun described. I think that should be Chen Jun looking for the caravan, we The people from are now following the caravan, mastering their whereabouts. According to the latest news, the caravan is now on the way to the Kingdom of Wind, and Chen Jun can go to them at any time. "


    "The Kingdom of Wind? It seems that the plot is about to begin, I don''t know if I can catch up!" Chen frowned after hearing the information from Da She Wan.


    "Can Chen Jun tell me why I am interested in this caravan? I once sent someone to try it out. They are really just an ordinary wandering caravan. There is nothing special. The only strange thing is, Their people said that they once had a country, but they didn¡¯t know why it perished, so they could only travel in different countries.¡±


    "It''s actually nothing, I just want to ask them something."


    "Oh, inquire about things?" Da She Wan looked at Chen thoughtfully, and asked with a light smile: "What does Chen Jun want to inquire about? Maybe I can help you."


    "I want to ask them about the Guerel Stones. Okay, I have no time. I must find them quickly and tell me where they are?" Chen was eager to find the caravan because he was worried that he would be late. The fancy baby is about to fly.


    "Hey~~ It seems that Chen Jun is really anxious, then I will delay Chen Jun, that strange caravan is now on the way to the Kingdom of Wind, I have sent someone to follow them and will not get lost. As long as Chen Jun feels the XX small city in the Kingdom of Wind, one of our people will meet you, and he will take you to find the caravan."


    "Thank you, without further ado, I just set off." Chen did not wait for Da She Wan to say anything, and left the hall directly.


    "Hey~~Gerel''s Stone? It can make Uchiha Tatsun so nervous, what kind of treasure is the so-called Gerel''s Stone? It really makes me curious." After Chen left the hall, Oshemaru showed a playful expression, and then instructed the pharmacist on the side: "Pouch, follow up and see what is this Guerel Stone, but don''t let Uchiha Tatsumi discover it. ."


    "I see, Lord Oshemaru!" If they all bowed to Oshemaru, they would also leave the hall.


    After Chen came out of Otonin Village, he hurried directly to the direction of the Kingdom of Wind.He wants to snatch the Garel Stone before Naruto destroys it.Because the system has issued a task to him: "Ding! The system releases the task: snatch the stone of Guerel! The host must grab the stone of Guerel before it is destroyed, the task reward: 50000, the task fails Penalty: 50,000 points deducted."


    "Haha~~ Every time I want to get something, the system will release the looting mission appropriately. It seems that the system really has the nature of a robber. However, I thought about it with me. Anyway, it was me. Whatever I am fancy, I will get it anyway, huh~ I hope it¡¯s still too late!¡± Thinking of this, Chen speeded up the journey again.


    What Chen didn''t know was that after he left Otonin Village, Yakushitou also left Otonin Village.He was sent by Oshemaru to follow Chen, but he did not follow Chen now, but chose another path.He only needs to take the shortcut and arrive first before Chen rushes to the XX City of the Kingdom of Wind, and then sit there and wait for the rabbit. Chen will definitely go anyway, he doesn''t need to stay behind Chen all the time.


    In this way, both of them rushed towards the direction of the country of wind.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Alas, the boss said that he will have to work one more day, and there is no way he doesn¡¯t want to go. The salary has not been paid yet!¡­


    Chapter Eighty Eight: Find the Caravan


    After a long journey, Chen finally arrived in the Kingdom of Wind and came to the small city that Dashe Maru said. It was already late at night, and there were no pedestrians at the gate of the small city, quietly.


    "Oshemaru said that someone would come here to respond. I think Oshemaru has probably told his subordinates about me. He should be able to recognize me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m here!" Chen didn¡¯t know when he came to the small town. Where to go, I simply stayed at the gate, waiting for the people from Dashemaru to come to meet him.

 66 Naruto Power System Chapter 66

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long.Chen sensed that someone was peeping at him, but Chen did not feel the hostility of the other party.


    "Is it from Dashewan?" Chen coldly snorted, and shouted in the direction of the voyeur: "Humph! Get out!" However, the person still did not move, and did not give Chen any face.


    "Hey! Toast and not eat fine wine!" Chen was very upset when he saw that the person who came here thought he hadn''t been discovered, and left Chen aside without showing up.Chen directly signed the seal with both hands, and then used the man''s hiding place: "Huo Dian. Hao fireball technique!"


    The big fireball with a diameter of two meters attacked aggressively in that direction, and when the fireball was about to hit the target, a figure suddenly sprang out from where.


    "Boom!" Chen Hao''s fireball directly hit the target, directly blowing up the place where the person was hiding.But that person avoided even though, so he was not hurt.At this time, the person was standing not far in front of Chen, staring at Chen with a sneer.


    "Hey~~ Are you the genius Uchiha Tatsuo that Master Oshemaru said? I really don¡¯t understand why Master Oshemaru always brings some waste back, but he is just a stinky little boy who dares to be called a genius. It''s ridiculous. For guys like you, I can kill a large group at will. Haha~~" That Dashemaru''s subordinate was mocking Chen at this time.


    "Who are you talking about?" Just when the famous Otonin was still smug, there was a sudden voice behind him, which instantly solidified his expression.Then before he could react, he felt a huge force coming from behind and knocked him out.


    It was Chen. Chen rushed to the back of Otonin at an extremely fast speed when that guy spoke badly. The speed was so fast that Otonin could not see Qingchen''s figure, and she was caught by Chen before he could react. Kicked out.


    "Puff~ how could it be..." Naonin was knocked into the air, fell to the ground, and spit out a mouthful of blood, said in disbelief.After he raised his head difficultly, he found that Chen did not know when, he had already appeared in front of him, looking down at him with his eyes full of disdain.


    "Hey! You should be grateful that you still have a little use for me, otherwise it''s more than just getting hurt. If you don''t have any strength, don''t jump out and pretend to be forceful. That''s my patent!" Chen looked at that lying indifferently On the ground, Otoninu said, "Oshemaru has told you about my purpose, right? Where is that caravan now? Take me there quickly."


    "Ye... I''m sorry." The Otonin felt the murderous aura emanating from Chen. Even if he had killed many people, he felt shivered. He didn''t dare to show any more arrogance, he said cautiously. "Chen... The caravan that Master Chen was looking for has not yet arrived in the Kingdom of Wind. When I came to meet Master Ying Chen, they were camping in a forest. They should be resting. I still have A companion is staring."


    "Humph! Take me over."


    "Yes. Master Chen, I will take you there!" Hearing Chen''s words, Na Yinren didn''t dare to neglect, enduring the pain and struggling to stand up from the ground: "Please follow me!" Then he led the way. Walking in one direction, Chen followed behind him.


    Because Na Yin endured the injury, he didn''t drive fast.After rushing for a while, Chen said impatiently, "How far is it?"


    "Master Chen, please stay calm, we will be there soon."


    "Humph!" Chen had no choice but to endure and continued on his way.Fortunately, not long after, he finally saw a forest.


    The famous Yinren stopped and pointed to the forest in front of Chen respectfully and said, "Master Chen, that''s ahead. The caravan is resting in the woods in front. Wait for me to contact some of my companions. Let him talk about the situation inside."


    "Go!"


    "Yes, Master Chen!" After Na Yinren finished speaking, he didn''t know where to take out a small snake, gently placed it on the ground, and then the small snake ran towards the forest on its own.Not long after the little snake entered the forest, a figure emerged from the forest.After a few jumps, he came to Chen.


    "Yo! It took so long to come back. I thought you were killed by someone and you can''t come back!" The Otonin who just appeared, said jokingly at the previous Otonin.It seems that their so-called partnership is not very good.


    Then the Otonin turned his gaze to Tatsun on the other side, and Yin and Yang said strangely: "Is this what Uchiha Tatsumi Oshamaru-sama said? It''s just a stinky kid, Oshamaru-sama asked me to follow his orders. Hello. ! Little devil, don¡¯t think that you can let me listen to you if you order from Lord Oshemaru, don¡¯t be kidding! I..."


    Before that Ming Yin Ren had finished speaking, Chen came to him in an instant with an instantaneous spell. When he didn''t react, he grabbed his neck and lifted him up.Naon endured the pain and stuck out his tongue, unable to speak.Both feet were kicking indiscriminately, but they still couldn''t break away from Chen''s hand.


    "Tell me, is that caravan still in the forest?"


    Naonnin nodded madly at once, begging Chen to let him go with pleading eyes, but...


    After getting the answer he wanted, Chen suddenly increased his strength in his hands, and directly chopped the neck of the famous Otonin.Na Otonin didn''t even scream, and was killed by Chen.


    He threw the corpse of Otonin on the ground, then turned to another Otonin who was already scared and said with a grin: "Well, now that I have reached the destination, it is useless to keep you, the next life Live, don¡¯t pretend if you don¡¯t have the strength in the future, because there will be four people."


    "Master Chen, you..." After hearing Chen''s words, Na Yinren immediately rushed to something bad, without thinking about it, turned around and wanted to escape.But just after he turned around, there was a sharp pain in his chest, and in the end he saw an arm pierce through his chest, then his eyes went dark and he lost consciousness.


    "Huh! I''m a person who holds a lot of grudges. If you offend me, I will definitely let him disappear in this world. To blame, you are so arrogant that you dare to run to me and pretend to be forced." After wiping the corpse with his hand, he ignored the two corpses and rushed directly towards the forest.


    Not long after Chen entered the forest, a figure appeared in front of the bodies of the two Otonin.


    The man first checked the two corpses, and then said with a sneer: "Hey~~ It didn''t take long to die, and they were all killed in one shot, so ruthless! Uchiha Tatsu..."


    Little tail: 475137322


    Please give me some more time, only two days, because the new employees have not arrived yet, so the boss won''t let me go, and the salary hasn''t been given to me. Sorry everyone!TT¡­


    Chapter 89: Appearance


    Not long after Dang Chen entered the forest, he found a place with a sparkle of fire. When he walked over, he took a look and found that the fire was leaking from a cave.


    "Are they in there? Very good! Just grab the old man from the caravan and let him tell the veins of the Guerel Stone." Chen thought of this, and just about to leave, suddenly saw the cave rushing from that cave. A figure came out and Chen''s movements stopped.I saw the man with long yellow hair, wearing a knight armor, and holding an old man in his hand, jumped on a horse outside the cave and walked away.


    "Isn''t that guy the Tem news in the theater version! ... Hey~ interesting! It seems that this can save me a lot of time!" Chen did not immediately follow, because he knew someone would come out to give He leads the way.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for a ferret to rush out of the cave, chasing in the direction where Temxun had fled, and three people were following behind the ferret.Those three people are not others, but Uzumaki Naruto, Nara Shikamaru, and Haruno Sakura who had met with Tatsu recently.


    "Follow them and you will be able to find the veins of the Garel Stone! Don''t worry, let Naruto and the others make a fuss for a while, so that I can take advantage of the fisherman, hehehe~~~" See Naruto After they disappeared from his line of sight, Chen immediately stood up, and then rushed in the direction where Naruto was.


    But after Chen left for a while, another figure jumped out, came to the location where Chen was just now, looking thoughtfully in the direction where Chen disappeared, and muttered to himself: "Haha~~ Things have become interesting, I would like to see what the so-called Guerel Stone is, which can make Uchiha Tatsu so nervous." Then this person followed.


    This person is the Yakushi pocket sent by Oshe Maru to follow Chen. In fact, he came here after Chen Gang killed the two Otoninhos, but he knew Chen¡¯s strength was too strong, and he was afraid of being noticed by Chen. So he did not dare to get too close to Chen''s range.And it can be seen from Uchiha Tatsuki killing the two Otonin that Uchiha Tatsuo didn¡¯t care whether they were from the Oshemaru. If he annoyed Uchiha Tatsuo, he would definitely kill him without hesitation. Dropped.


    On the other side, Temxun took the old man to a huge palace that was already very dilapidated, and after sending the signal, he took the old man into the palace.After that, Naruto and the others followed the ferret into the palace.After they all entered the palace, Chen who followed them was not eager to follow, but hid in a hidden place outside the palace.


    "Next, wait for a good show!"


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before there was a slight roar from a distance, and the ground was still shaking slightly.I saw a huge machine appearing in the distance, revealing its figure, like a huge moving castle, coming towards the palace at a very fast speed. As the huge creature approached, the roar became louder and louder. , The amplitude of ground shaking is getting bigger and bigger.In just a few minutes, the huge machine came to the palace, but the machine didn¡¯t seem to stop. Instead, a few huge drills protruded from the front and hit the palace directly, smashing the palace. After opening a huge crack, the machine finally stopped.


    After the machine stopped, Chen also walked out of the hiding place, came to the huge machine, and looked at the huge machine in front of him with interest: "This thing is high-tech. I can''t think of it in the Hokage world. This kind of thing still exists, but this cumbersome thing is of no use to me, so just ignore it." Then he left the giant machine and walked towards the palace.


    When Chen entered the palace, he found that Naruto and Shikamaru were facing another group of people, and Naruto seemed to be yelling something. From their conversation, they learned that the group of people with high technology. Their leader is called Hyde, and their purpose is also to obtain the Stone of Guerel.But just as Naruto yelled at them to attract the other party¡¯s attention, the old man who was caught quietly triggered some mechanism, and then a huge hole appeared under his feet. The old man and Na Temxun After falling into the hole at the same time, the hole automatically closed again.Immediately after that, the guy named Hyde destroyed the entrance of the cave and ran after him. Naruto, unwilling to show weakness, also jumped into the cave.


    As for the outside, Konoha¡¯s Kamaru and Sakura are the only ones left. The villain is Hyde¡¯s two female subordinates, and both parties do not agree. After a fight, Hyde¡¯s two female subordinates are directly crushed by their IQs. , Sakura killed one by himself, Shikamaru cooperated with Kankuro who had just arrived and killed the other.


    As early as when they were fighting, Chen had entered the huge cave before no one noticed, and fell all the way to the bottom of the cave.After waiting, I saw that Naruto had already fought with the guy named Hyde, and the guy named Temxun and the old man were already lying on the ground, apparently seriously injured.I saw Naruto separated dozens of shadow clones attacking Hyde, but Naruto was not Hyde''s opponent.At this time Hyde was completely different from what he was just now, as if he had undergone a certain transformation. The muscles all over his body were bulging, his skin was gray, and there were four things that looked like a jade for the truth behind him.Naruto''s shadow clone had no strength to fight back in front of Hyde, and they were all wiped out by Hyde. Even Naruto''s deity was beaten to the ground by Hyde.


    "Hahaha~~ I think you should almost give up!" Hyde came to Naruto and said with a light smile.


    However, Naruto didn''t give up because of this. He reached out and grabbed Hyde''s foot, struggling to get up again."Let me give up? Stop kidding..."


    "Hmm~" Hyde sneered, then kicked Naruto out with a kick, so strong that Naruto hit the rock wall directly, cracked the rock wall, and then fell off.


    "Damn... I won''t let you succeed!" Naruto stood up again just like Xiaoqiang who couldn''t be beaten to death.


    "What are you talking about over there? I think it''s time for you to go to the ideal country, hehe~~" Just when the two wanted to continue the war, they also found out that they didn''t know when there was an extra uninvited guest and let them Frozen.


    "I said, what are you all looking at me for? You hit you, don''t care about me!" Chen said with a smile when everyone''s eyes were gathered on him.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter Ninety: Shots


    When Naruto and Hyde were about to teach again, they both discovered that another person had come down from the hole, making them stunned for a while.


    "Sasuke...? No...no! You are Tatsun! Why are you here?" After seeing Tatsun''s appearance, Naruto was taken aback for a moment, then subconsciously thought it was Sasuke, but after hearing Tatsun''s ridicule, he immediately recognized This person is not his good friend, Sasuke Uchiha!


    "Why can''t I appear here? Do I have to ask you where Uchiha Tatsuh wants to go?" Tatsu sneered Naruto.


    Naruto quickly explained to Chen: "I didn''t mean that, I was just curious, why did you come here. And..."


    Naruto wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Chen reaching out: "Okay, don''t say more, I really don''t have the mind to talk nonsense with you, I still have business to do, please do it yourself!" Then turned around very much. He looked at Hyde curiously."This guy named Hyde, he should have the Stone of Guerrell!"

 67 Naruto Power System Chapter 67

    "Hey~~ There is another one, and it seems that the death toll is going to increase again. However, there is no way!" After the surprise, Hyde sneered again, and said: "I don''t want to pester you anymore. , Let me send you all to the Utopia!"


    I saw that Hyde raised his right hand to Chen, and instantly sent an invisible attack from his right hand. When he noticed the danger, Chen immediately jumped away.That invisible attack hit the place where Chen was just now, blasting the ground to pieces.


    "This kind of attack...is the power of the Guerel Stone? The thing inlaid on the back of his right hand is the Guerel Stone. Just a small piece can have this kind of power. This Guerel Stone is indeed Good thing. Hehe~~ There is a whole vein of Garel Stone here. Then, just clean up all the people who are in the way." Chen thought of this, then turned to Naruto and said: "Hey! Naruto, if you don''t want to die, take the two guys on the ground and leave here. I won''t care about you for a while."


    "Chen, do you want someone to deal with him? No, I can''t go. I once swore that I will never leave my companions again, so I will not run away." Naruto didn''t seem to listen to Chen right away. Words, but yelling at some messy words.


    "Damn, please clarify the situation for me. When did I say that I became a companion with you? Don''t give me your own opinion and get in the way. Get me out of here." Hearing Naruto''s words, Chen was very upset. Threatening him directly: "When I will do my best, I won¡¯t have any scruples. So, if you don¡¯t want the two guys on the ground to be affected, you¡¯d better take them away to me immediately, otherwise don¡¯t blame me. , Get out of me!"


    "Damn it, I know, be careful yourself!" Hearing Chen''s words, Naruto was also worried about the old man and Tem''s safety, so he didn''t insist on it, and then separated a shadow clone, bringing the old man and Tem. Xun started to recite, planning to leave.But the old man wasn''t happy again, and yelled, "Naruto, we can''t just leave like this. We must stop Hyde. In any case, we can''t let Guerel''s Stone reappear, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. So, we must Just destroy the Guerel Stone."


    "Hey~~ Don¡¯t worry, old man, I¡¯m here to do this. I¡¯ll clean up all the Guerel stones here. From now on, there will be no more Guerel stones here, so give me Shut up obediently and get out of me right away!"


    "Okay, old man, let''s just believe Chen, it''s very dangerous inside, anyway, I must send you all out first." After Naruto finished speaking, he ignored the old man''s protest and rushed directly to the hole where he came.


    "Hey~~ Do you want to escape? I said that I want you all to go to the ideal country, how can you just leave like this." Seeing Naruto and they are about to leave, Hyde sneered and raised his right hand. They approved Naruto and planned to attack them a few times.


    "Don''t put me in your eyes. Since I said to let them leave, then I must guarantee that they can all leave." At the moment Hyde raised his hand, Chen had already shot a kunwu towards Hyde. , But was blocked by a defense made by the four small balls that resembled Qiu Daoyu behind Hyde.


    "Hey~~ This kind of attack is useless to me. You and Naruto are companions, do you choose to stay alone in order to allow your companions to escape? What a touching friendship. However, in my opinion, you are both Stupid child, I have told Naruto not to interfere with me, why are they not obedient, oh~~ Forget it, I will send you to Dreamland first, and then I will let Naruto and the others go with me. You, so you won''t be too lonely." Then Hyde blocked Chen''s kunai, and when he looked at Naruto, they had already escaped.


    However, Hyde was not eager to chase Naruto and them, because Naruto and Temxun were just a few pieces that he could use. Now that the Guerel vein has been found, those pieces are irrelevant. It''s important.The most important thing now is to take all the veins of the Garel Stone into the bag, and it will not be too late to look for them after I have finished my affairs.As for the boy in front of him, he didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "What nonsense are you talking crookedly and crookedly there? Which one of your eyes saw me and Naruto that idiot become a companion? Forget it... you are dying anyway, and I don''t bother to be with you nonsense."


    "Oh? Don''t be arrogant, you should almost go to the ideal country." Seeing the opposite Hyde with a grin, he raised his right hand inlaid with the Guerel stone, and shot an invisible attack to Chen .But at this moment, Chen, who was still in front of him just now, suddenly disappeared from his sight."Nani!!" Before he was surprised, Chen''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him.With the same hand, the right hand also held a formed spiral pill, which was printed on his chest in an instant.


    Withstanding the strong twisting force of the spiral pill, Hyde''s body was severely twisted, whether it was hands, feet or neck, and then flew out in a rotating manner and hit the mountain, exploding a large part of the mountain, and Hyde was also broken by the explosion. The stone was buried.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 91: Guerel''s Stone


    Just when the opposite Hyde was about to raise his hand to launch an attack on Chen, Chen quickly condensed a spiral pill, and combined with the technique of Flying Thunder God, he shot Hyde away instantly.After Hyde smashed the mountain, he was also buried by rubble, and there was no sound for a while.


    Although he knocked Hyde into the air, Chen was not proud of it. He just looked at the pile of ruins jokingly, because Chen knew that Hyde, who possessed the Guerel Stone, would not be taken away so easily. After all, he was too. The little boss in the theater version, and he also has the power of Guerel Stone.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before the pile of ruins that buried Hyde suddenly exploded, exploding the gravel on it, and when the dust dissipated, Hyde''s figure appeared in front of Chen again.


    I saw Hyde at this time, all parts of his body had been severely distorted, both his arms and the neck under his head were twisted 180 degrees, although his body was facing Chen, his face was also facing Chen.


    Hyde''s face was hideous, even though his body was extremely distorted, there was no pain on his face. Instead, he smiled and said to Chen: "It was really a bit painful just now, hehe~~"


    Hyde''s body has undergone drastic changes, and his already twisted arms and feet have turned a few times, making a crisp sound of bone returning.In a few moments, Hyde''s body returned to its original state, as if it had not been injured just now.


    After his body recovered, Hyde also twisted his neck specially, made a few crisp sounds from his neck, and said with a triumphant smile: "Hahaha~~~ It¡¯s really great. It¡¯s a great power. !"


    "Hehe, it''s because of Guerrell''s mineral veins, it really is a good thing." Seeing that Hyde had suffered such a serious fatal injury, there was nothing at all, which really made Chen even more coveted for Guerrell.


    "Yes, this is Guerrell''s power. How about it, isn''t it surprising? But soon, you will die under this power, hahaha~~~"


    "Noisy! Do you like to laugh? I immediately make you unable to laugh!"


    Chen was very upset to hear Hyde''s smug laugh.The eyes were directly transformed into a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. A group of gray-white chakras formed by Chen''s side, and then took the shape of an arm. At a very fast speed, it instantly dragged Hyde, who was still laughing wildly. On the palm of his hand, Hyde''s laughter stopped abruptly.


    It was Chen''s Suzuo. This time Chen''s Suzuo didn''t have that huge body. He just turned out an arm, but he also possessed powerful power. No matter how desperately Hyde tried to struggle, he Still unable to break free, the huge force bound him tightly, the arrogant expression just now no longer existed, his face was distorted by pain, and he was screaming.


    "Haha~~ Don''t you like to laugh? Laugh! Keep screaming!" Looking at Hyde who was struggling in Suzuo''s hand, let Chen born mockingly.


    "Damn~~What the hell is this?"


    "Go ask the god of death!" Chen said with a smile, and then with a thought, he grabbed Hyde''s Suzuo arm, and suddenly shook it hard.


    After hearing a scream, I saw that a large pink night body spurted from the fingers of Susao''s palm, splashing in all directions.After Hyde let out a scream, there was no sound, and Tatsuzu''s body was directly pinched into meatballs.Although he is a villain boss in the movie, he is just a stronger grasshopper in Chen''s eyes, and he can pinch to death at will.


    Chen controlled Suzuo and threw the corpse in his hand on the ground. The body had been severely deformed, and only one head whose expression had been extremely distorted due to pain was left intact.However, the Guerel stone inlaid on the back of his hand has not been damaged and is still intact.


    "It''s disgusting! But, can you recover right now?" Chen took Suzuo back, and at the same time lifted the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and then walked towards Hyde''s body.


    "Ah...ah~~~" After Chen approached Hyde, he found that Hyde was not dead yet. His intact head and eyes burst out, and he even let out a faint groan.


    "Huh!" Seeing this, Chen didn''t care whether Hyde was dead or not, and directly raised his right foot and stomped Hyde''s head with a strange force.Hyde''s head exploded like a watermelon, and Chen''s pants were stained by blood and brain splashes, but Chen didn''t care about it.The power of that foot was so great that it even stepped on the ground with cracks.


    "Hey~~Can you recover like this?" Chen said with a sneer.


    Suddenly, Chen discovered that there was a gem-like thing on the wreckage of Hyde, which was very conspicuous.Chen bent down curiously and picked up the gem."Isn''t this the Guerel stone inlaid on the back of Hyde''s hand?"


    At this time, the system came up with a prompt: "Ding! The host kills a Shinobu, reward points: 10000, all host points: 21000."


    Chen froze for a moment, and then reflected that it was because Hyde was inlaid with the Guerel stone, and then triggered and absorbed the power of Guerel''s vein, the body was able to recover so quickly.After Chen Chen took away the Guerel Stone, he could no longer absorb the power of Guerel''s veins, and his body could no longer recover, so he died directly.


    "It''s really dead now! Regardless of him, the system, first help me analyze the Guerel stone in my hand!" Chen took Guerel''s hand and played with it, and let the system Help analyze, he wants to understand this kind of Guerel stone better., The system scanned the Guerel Stone in Chen''s hand and replied to Chen: "Answer to the host: The item in the host''s hand is called the Guerel Stone, which contains mysterious and powerful power and has a strong life. Breath... The host can exchange the Guerrell stone into points, and the system can also synthesize a magical potion. The efficacy of this potion can increase the amount of chakras in itself, and it can also stimulate the potential in the cell. It accelerates the formation of chakras. Moreover, this medicine also has the effects of life and death, fleshy bones. Even if you suffer a serious fatal injury, as long as you still have a breath, you can quickly recover after taking this medicine. Not only that, Guerel¡¯s Stone has another more miraculous effect, which is vitality! After taking Guerel¡¯s medicine, the vitality will be significantly improved, not only can increase the life span, but also the appearance and skin will not age. Let youth stay forever, even rejuvenate!"


    "Damn, there is such a heaven-defying thing. In any case, I have to get the Guerel Stone. Only in my own hands can I feel at ease with such a precious thing."


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 92: Success


    Hearing the benefits of the Guerel Stone mentioned by the system, Chen was full of yearning for the Guerel Stone. In any case, he should take the Guerel Stone as his own.


    "However, how can the veins of Guerel appear? And I remember that the veins of the stone of Guerel are not on the ground. Even if the ground is cut through, the veins will not be found. Since the veins are If it is sealed, then it is necessary to find a way to open the seal."


    Thinking of this, Chen began to look around, wanting to see if he could find something.At this moment, Chen suddenly found something similar to a microscope on a high platform, which made Chen''s eyes brighten, and said in secret, "Isn''t this thing the key to the door to the veins!" Chen came to the key immediately. Next, I looked at it, but couldn''t figure out how this thing works for a while.


    "Forget it, just try it, it doesn''t work, so I broke the seal violently. At that time, Naruto also accidentally destroyed this mechanism before causing a big riot in the Guerel mine." After observing for a while, it still failed. Understand, Chen had to give up.Then I just banged it up.


    "Damn, it would be a waste of time to continue like this! Break it for me!" Chen''s luck wasn''t very good. After a long time, there was still no movement in the Guerel vein.This made Chen very impatient, and kicked the mechanism to blast.


    At the moment when the organ was destroyed, there was a noise from under the ground, and then the movement became louder and louder. Not long after, the whole mountain was shaking violently, and the ruins were continuously collapsing, and countless rubbles fell from the mountain. Piece.Not only that, even the ground is constantly collapsing, revealing bottomless cracks. It is completely a scene like a big earthquake. Only the place where Chen is drawn with an array is not affected. , Still intact.


    At this time, Naruto ran away from the ruins with the old man and Temxun on his back, and also felt the violent shaking of the mountain, as well as the falling rocks constantly falling.


    "This place is about to collapse, what''s going on? What''s going on inside?" Naruto asked anxiously while dodging the broken rocks.


    "This... Is this Guerrell''s rampage? It''s over, it''s all over..."


    "Father, what are you talking about, do you know something, tell us quickly." Hearing the old man''s words, Naruto asked him anxiously.


    "This must be the key to the door of the veins was destroyed, the seal was unlocked, and the rampage of the Guerel veins has begun." The old man replied in horror.


    "What happens if there is a runaway?" At this time, Temxun, who was carried by Naruto''s shadow clone, also asked the old man nervously.


    "I don''t know, but when I think of a scale that would destroy the country, it''s not surprising that half of the land is destroyed!"


    "What did you say? What can I do to stop it?"


    "It''s a pity that there is no way to stop the runaway, but there is a way to destroy the veins."


    "What method? Tell me quickly!" Tem Xun, jumping from the sadness of the shadow clone, asked anxiously in front of the old man.

 68 Naruto Power System Chapter 68

    "Below the veins, there is a special psychic technique. The contract is signed with the blood of our family of royals. As long as you put your hand in the center, you can summon the Cavern of Time!"


    "The Cavern of Time?"


    "It is to swallow everything, the endless void, emerges from the center of the technique, swallowing everything around. Our ancestors were to prevent one day, the Guerel vein seal would be sealed by some people with wrong minds. Destruction caused the veins to run wild, so the magic technique of psychic technique was placed under the veins in order to destroy Guerel''s veins. However, if this technique is activated, then go to activate the technique The people in the world will definitely be swallowed by the Cavern of Time."


    "So..." Temxun suddenly turned around and quickly ran back towards the ruin just now.When Naruto discovered Temxun''s actions, he immediately understood what he wanted to do, and also caught up to try to stop Temxun.


    "Temxun, don''t do stupid things." Naruto threw the old man to the shadow clone, let the shadow clone take the old man out, and then pursued the old man himself.


    "If you want to redeem your sins, I am the most appropriate role. Naruto, everyone will leave it to you, and you should leave here!" When Naruto was catching up, Temxun shouted to Naruto without looking back. .


    "How can this be? I won''t leave you alone!" Naruto ignored Temxun''s dissuasion and followed.


    "This is my chance to redeem my sins, Naruto, you don''t want to follow up anymore. I don''t want to see unnecessary sacrifices anymore, you leave here quickly.


    "No, how can I let you do such a dangerous thing by yourself? I said, no matter what, I will never leave my companions..."


    Just when Naruto and Temxun were talking nonsense, the ruins that had been violently shaking subsided, causing Temxun and Naruto to stop.


    "This... seems to have stopped, what''s going on? Isn''t the movement just now, isn''t the mine veins violent?" The two looked at each other, and both saw the doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Then, let''s cut the shot back to the protagonist.


    When the stones on the ruins were about to fall, a huge ball of unknown liquid gradually appeared on top of Chen¡¯s head, and bubbles continued to flow. These liquids were light blue and filled with a strong vitality. And the violent momentum, it seems that it will explode at any time.


    "Is this the vein of Guerrell known as the source of life? It was sealed on top of the ruins. Hahaha~~All of these are mine!" After seeing Guerel''s veins revealed Chen immediately laughed excitedly.


    "I can''t forget the shape right now, I have to put away all the veins quickly, otherwise it will be troublesome when the veins run away!" Thinking of this, Chen immediately activated the spatial ability to load all the veins of Guerel. In its own space.Because with the improvement of Chen''s strength, the area of ??Chen''s own space has also expanded to the size of two football fields. Therefore, the entire vein of Guerrell can be included in the space.Just after Chen collected the mineral veins into the space, the turmoil of the entire ruins also subsided.


    "Hey hey~~~"


    Chapter 93: Soaring Points


    Although Chen had already collected the entire Guerel''s veins into the space, the rampage of the Guerel''s veins did not calm down, and it was still brewing in Chen''s space.Fortunately, in Chen''s space, the time ratio is 10:1, so the time for Guerrell to explode is also extended.


    Although the explosion time has been extended, the problem has not yet been completely resolved.But Chen had no choice but to consult the system.


    Chen asked the system, "The system, now I have obtained the entire vein of Guerel, but how can I solve the problem of this vein?"


    "Answer to the host: Guerel¡¯s veins are destroyed because of the destruction of the seal. Therefore, the host only needs to exchange another formation to suppress the riot of Guerel¡¯s veins. In this way, the entire cover can be used. Rael''s veins subsided."


    "Formation? If the formation is used to suppress Guerel''s veins, how can you extract Guerel''s Stone from Guerel''s veins in the future?"


    "The host does not need to worry about this issue. The formation method only suppresses the riots in the veins, and does not seal the veins, so the host can extract the Guerel Stone at will."


    "Is that so? Then I don''t worry, exchange the formation for me!" After hearing the system''s answer, Chen was relieved, and then exchanged the formation with the system that can suppress the violent mineral veins.


    "Ding! The formation method to suppress the runaway of the Guerrell vein: Item type: formation method, item level S, need to exchange points: 10000, whether to exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deduction of points: 10,000, remaining points of the host: 11,000."


    As the system''s prompt sound just fell, a few dazzling lights appeared out of thin air under the Guerel vein that Chen had collected in the space.I saw the light gradually dimmed.Finally, after the light was completely dissipated, a huge circle wrapped in a six-pointed star pattern appeared under the Guerrell vein, and the six inner corners of the six-pointed star were also engraved with a kind of Chen. Of the mark.Just after the formation of this formation, the Guerel veins, which were still slowly brewing an explosion, calmed down instantly, as if they were suddenly stuck, and there was no movement.


    At this time, the system''s prompt sounded again: "Ding! The host completed the task: rob Guerel''s veins, reward points: 50000, the host total points: 61000, open the exchange interface?"


    "Oh, is the mission completed? Today is really my lucky day. Not only did I get such a precious Guerel vein, but I also earned 50,000 points, which really excites me! Hum~~Haha~~ ~" Hearing the system''s prompt tone, and then looking at his soaring points, Chen was in a great mood, and he laughed out there alone!


    "Okay, let me take a look first, what exactly is this Guerrell vein!" After smiling, Chen also retracted the excited expression, and then his mind moved, disappeared in place, and then appeared. Within his own space.


    Chen''s space has not undergone transformation since the exchange, so the interior of the space is still a dark void, and there is nothing left except the few various debris that Chen placed in the space.Chen stood in space, as if standing in outer space.


    Although it is a mineral vein, the shape is the same as that of a liquid. The volume of the vein is very large. The vein is round, with a diameter of more than 50 meters, and it emits a light blue brilliance.Below the mineral vein, a huge formation also shone with light.Such a giant is very conspicuous in this space.


    Chen looked at the void under her feet and secretly said: "This is also time to remodel, it''s empty, it will always make people feel unreliable. But let me talk about it after I finish my work!" Then he went directly to Guilei. In front of your veins, I looked at the veins in front of me.


    "Is the Guerel stone formed by these liquids?" Thinking of this, Chen curiously stretched out his hands and held a pool of Guerel''s liquid from the huge vein.At this time, the liquid that had escaped from the Guerel vein changed, and the pool of liquid was slowly solidified in Chen''s hands. In just a dozen seconds, it turned into a hard Guerel block. stone.


    "This... the liquid becomes hard after leaving the veins. This is how the Guerel Stone is formed? I originally thought that some complicated processing would be required to form the Guerel Stone, but it was so simple! Okay, save me trouble."


    Chen weighed the Garel Stone in his hand, it should weigh half a catty, because it has not been processed, it still contains a strong breath of life.


    "System, estimate for me, how many points can I exchange for this Guerel stone in my hand?"


    "Answer the host: This Guerel stone contains a huge amount of energy and can be exchanged for 10,000 points! Is it exchanged?"


    "10,000 points? Just such a small piece of Guerelian stone can be exchanged for 10,000 points. This vein can be divided into hundreds or even thousands of such big Guerelian stone, then if If the whole vein is exchanged...very good, very good! Hahaha~~~With the vein of the Guerel Stone, then I don¡¯t have to worry about earning points anymore. And, Eternal Kaleidoscope writes The incomparably powerful abilities of round eyes, eyes of reincarnation, and the body of immortals are no longer a luxury! Hahaha~~~" The system''s answer made Chen excited again. After a long time, Chen calmed down his excitement. Down.


    When the mood calmed down, Chen couldn¡¯t wait to extract ten Guerel¡¯s stones five times larger than the previous one from Guerel¡¯s veins, and then told the system: "System, take me Convert all these Guerel stones into points!"


    "Ding! Redemption in progress~~" After the system prompt sounded, Chen''s body suddenly shot out a light, shining on the Guerel stone that was originally extracted by Chen, and then the Guerel stone was removed. Gradually disappear, without whereabouts.In just a few seconds, all the eleven Guerel stones extracted by Chen disappeared, and the light from Chen also disappeared.


    "Ding! The redemption is successful and you get 610,000 points. The host has 671,000 points. Do you want to open the exchange interface?"


    Chapter 94: Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eyes


    After getting the system''s reply, Chen''s first thought was: "I''m rich!" Then he couldn''t wait to extract ten pieces from Guerrell''s vein, which was five or six times larger than the previous one. Zhi Shi, then let the system and the previous piece all be converted into points, and then Chen''s points suddenly skyrocketed to 610,000, plus the reward for completing the system task just now and the remaining points, it reached 671,000 points. , This is the highest point Chen has obtained since owning the system.


    This huge amount of points is enough to change Chen''s destiny. If Chen uses all of these points to increase his strength, then Chen''s strength will surely be improved by several levels, even comparable to Nagato who has the eyes of reincarnation.At that time, let alone a Danzo, even the entire Konoha Village, Chen is confident that he can compete with it.Although I dare not say that Konoha can be destroyed, it should be possible to reach the level of Nagato!


    "Hehe~~ More than six hundred thousand points are enough to make my strength to the next level, and my kaleidoscope can also evolve into an eternal kaleidoscope! Not only that, but I can also have the bloodstain of Mu Dun! Haha~ ~" Thinking of this, Chen laughed again.


    The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are not much expressed in the original work. Throughout the Uchiha family for so long, only Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke have them.In the original work, these two people did not show the peculiarities of eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Other than the use of blindness and manipulation of the nine tails, there seems to be nothing special.


    However, even so, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is extremely powerful, not to mention, it is said that after opening the eternal kaleidoscope, it can have practical kaleidoscope pupils without side effects, and it can also have a full body of Susano. One is enough to enhance a lot of combat effectiveness.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the full body of Suzuo must open the eternal kaleidoscope to be able to perform, in fact, ordinary two-eye kaleidoscope can also perform this ultimate pupil technique.In the original book, after fighting with Datongmu Kaguya, after bringing the soil to give Kakashi another writing wheel, Kakashi directly opened the complete Susao Nohu.Outside of Kakashi, whether it was Sasuke or Ben, it was only after opening the eternal kaleidoscope that they showed their full body Suzano.


    After laughing for a while, Chen immediately asked the system: "System, I remember the price of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye seems to be 500,000, right? My current points are enough, can I evolve my kaleidoscope writing wheel eye to Is the eternal kaleidoscope? Don''t give me any harsh conditions to exchange it!"


    "Answer the host: There is no need to worry about this question. As long as you have a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the host can directly evolve an ordinary kaleidoscope to an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye with enough points."


    "That''s good, I''m really worried about what conditions will be made for me, there is no best!" Chen was relieved after hearing the affirmative answer from the system.To be honest, he was worried before, but fortunately the system did not disappoint him.


    "In that case..." Chen said to the system: "Show me the exchange interface of Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye!"


    As soon as Zai Chen¡¯s voice fell, a system exchange page appeared in Chen¡¯s sight---"Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye, Item Level: SS Level, Need to Redeem Points: 500000. Note: Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye Overuse It can cause vision loss or even blindness. The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye breaks the curse of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in use. The use of pupil technique is not threatened by the seal, and the eyes have eternal light, which is the highest form of writing wheel eye. . The host conditions are met, do you want to carry out this exchange?"


    "Eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes..." Chen took a deep breath, his expression became solemn, and then said to the system: "System, give me a redemption immediately!"


    "Ding! Redemption in progress..."


    As soon as the system prompt fell, Chen''s points were suddenly deducted by half a million, and then Chen''s body suddenly exploded with a powerful force.Immediately afterwards, all this power slowly poured into Chen''s eyes, causing Chen''s eyes to produce intense burning pain.

 69 Naruto Strong System Chapter 69

    "Ah~~"


    Although he was mentally prepared, Chen was still suffering from this burning pain. He couldn''t bear it for a while, knelt down, covered his eyes with his hands, and let out a heartbreaking scream.At this time, Chen''s whole body trembled at a high frequency, the pain in his eyes made him cold sweat, and his whole body was soaked with cold sweat.He remembers the pain of opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but the pain is undoubtedly a pediatrics compared with the present. This pain is like someone stabbing your eyes with a sharp knife and then Constantly twisting the knife makes people feel heart-piercing pain.


    The burning pain gradually subsided after a long time. After a while, Chen''s burning pain had all disappeared, but Chen had also collapsed, his whole body was soaked in cold sweat, and he was panting violently in the space.


    After taking a break, Chen has gradually recovered a bit of strength.Feeling that the power is flowing continuously from the pupils, Chen can clearly feel that the kaleidoscope at this time is several times stronger than before.


    Before his body fully recovered, Chen could not wait to struggle, and quickly found a reflective object in the pile of debris as a mirror, and then opened his eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    I saw Chen''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pattern is still dominated by six-pointed stars, but in the middle of the six-pointed stars, there is another black cross. Chen stroked his eyes and whispered: "This is... my eternity Kaleidoscope writing round eyes!"


    He threw the things in his hand back into the pile of debris, and Chen''s mouth was slightly cocked. At this moment, he had unprecedented confidence in his heart.His own strength has reached the shadow level, and now he has exchanged the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes. It can be said that his strength has truly reached the peak of the ninja world at this moment.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 95: Exchange Wood Dun


    Originally, after Zaichen opened the Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye, relying on Kaleidoscope''s pupil technique, his strength was very strong.But because of the curse of the kaleidoscope, it cannot be used unscrupulously.


    Now it''s different. With the eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, there is no need to hesitate anymore. Those powerful pupil techniques can be used freely.


    This is not the case, and Chen''s Suzuo Nenghu.Because he has not been stimulated or deliberately exercised, Tatsuno''s Susao is still in a skeleton state.But now, under the blessing of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, Chen''s Suzuo Nenghu finally took a step further, reaching the stage of mature body in an instant, and was only one step away from the complete body of the ultimate version.Chen was thrilled when he thought of the scene in the original book where Master Ban could cause a landslide with a random wave.


    "In the near future, I will definitely be able to reach that level. At that time, no matter who dares to stop me, I will crush him! Hahaha~~~~"


    It can be said that after Chen exchanged the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye, he was already a rare opponent in the entire Ninja World. Unless it was some veteran movie-level who might be able to cause trouble to him, he no longer had to fear anyone.


    "However, this is not enough. Although there is already an eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes, the ninjutsu I control is too few, and I must exchange a few more powerful ninjutsu! However, before this, I have to take Finished what was done." Chen came to the pile of debris, cast his gaze on the small test tube that had been used for experiments, and said with a smile.


    Chen stretched out his hand and picked up the small test tube, then smiled lightly and said: "Mu Dun... I have always been longing for it!"


    Mu Dun this thing is a very special blood inheritance boundary in the original work.Although it is a combination of water escape and earth escape, looking at so many ninjas in the Ninja world, there are not many geniuses who have both the water escape and the earth escape at the same time.However, apart from the Qianshou Zhuma of the Thousand Hands Clan, no one can have this powerful bloodstain.


    Of course, some people will say that Mu Dun is unique to the Senju clan, and other ninjas cannot be awakened.But even so, I haven¡¯t seen any of the Senju clan awakening Mu Dun, even Senju Tsunade¡¯s younger brother, Senju Tsunade, or Senju¡¯s granddaughter Tsunade, these close people Failed to awaken.


    Although there are many ninjas who can use Mu Dun in the original work, whether it is Yamato, Danzo, or later Uchiha belt soil, even Uchiha Madara, they can master Mu Dun, but they The reason why Mu Dun can be used has the same premise, that is, the cells between the Qianshou Pillars have been transplanted.


    Except for this method, I have never heard of a Tianzong wizard who can awaken Mu Dun without transplanting inter-pillar cells.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about this kind of thing. Maybe it¡¯s because Senju Zhuma was the reincarnation of Asura, and Mu Dun awakened because of the Yang attribute Chakra. What I should care about now is whether this cell is integrated. It allows me to master Mu Dun¡¯s powerful blood successor.¡± Chen shook his head and put this question behind him. Without thinking about it, he asked the system, ¡°System, I can now transplant the primary cells. ?"


    "Answer to the host: The host points are sufficient to meet the conditions for cell fusion."


    "Very good, but I still have a question to ask you, if I transplant the first generation cells, will my face grow out of a thousand-handed pillars inexplicably?" Chen was slightly worried about the system. Asked.After all, in the original work, whether it was Madara or Danzo, after they transplanted the cells of the first generation of Naruto Senjuju, they will have a common feature, that is, a large white skin will appear on the body, and there will also be a A man''s face, that should be the face of the original Hokage Senjujuan.


    If the transplanted cells of the first generation will show this characteristic, then Chen has to reconsider whether to transplant the cells or directly exchange them.After all, there was another man''s face in his body. This feeling was weird and uncomfortable. He was not a good friend of Senjujuma, and he could be as calm as Lord Madara.


    "Answer the host: No! The system will help the host to perfectly integrate the cells of the first generation of Naruto. It will not cause any abnormality to the host''s body, and there will be no problems the host said. Of course, if this is the host''s request, then The system can also satisfy the host."


    "Call~~ That''s good, I''m relieved!" After hearing the system''s answer, Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to the system: "Then...now transplant me the first-generation cells! Remember, don''t worry. Don''t make any Senjujuan face on me."


    "Ding! Fusion..." After the system prompt sounded, Chen''s points were suddenly deducted by 50,000 points. The original huge amount of 671,000 was exchanged for Eternal Kaleidoscope and Mu Dun, suddenly sharp. Reduced to 121,000 points.


    Then the test tube in Chen''s hand suddenly disappeared, and then a warm current suddenly rose in Chen''s body, and after a while, it turned into a whole full of vitality Chakra flowing through Chen''s body, spreading all over his body.The cells of the whole body were jumping for joy. This feeling was completely different from the burning pain of exchanging the eternal kaleidoscope. At this time, Chen felt a burst of comfort all over his body, making Chen couldn''t help closing his eyes and enjoying the pleasure.


    After a while, this vibrant Chakra was completely absorbed by Chen''s body.


    Chen also opened his eyes, clenched his fists in both hands, and felt the new power in his body: "This feeling is really unstoppable, so comfortable! But now is not the time to enjoy it, let me see first. Results!"


    Chen said that he stretched out an arm hand, and then ran the vigorous Chakra. Chen''s arm turned into a trunk, and then countless short branches grew continuously, and finally all the branches grew lush. With leaves, Chen''s arm turned into a small tree for a time.After a while, Chen''s thoughts moved, and the branches gradually retracted into Chen''s arms, and Chen''s arms returned to their original state.


    "Is this the power of Mu Dun?" Chen whispered to himself, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 95: Mu Dun''s Ninjutsu


    Chen has integrated the cells of the first generation and has mastered Mu Dun''s powerful blood successor.Not only that, the Mu Dun Chakra is still constantly moisturizing Chen''s body, making Chen feel that his whole person is completely new.


    "Hey~~ An unprecedented feeling, this feeling is really great!" Chen whispered to himself excitedly, feeling the changes in his body.


    After that, Chen took a look at his own space, and thought in his heart: "There is indeed something to be exchanged here. It has been empty and makes people feel unreliable. Let''s take this opportunity to reform it!"


    Chen said to the system: "System, transform this space, let me exchange the origin of the soil first!"


    "Ding! The origin of soil, item level: S-level, need to exchange points: 10000, do you want to exchange it?"


    "exchange!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deduction of points: 10,000, remaining points of the host: 111,000."


    After the system prompt sounded, Zaichen''s feet suddenly became a piece of land, and the land continued to spread to the surroundings.After a while, all of Chen''s space was covered by land, turning into a flat ground like the outside world.


    Chen stepped on the ground under his feet, and then said with a chuckle: "Yes, it''s a lot more practical, and it feels more comfortable to be down to earth."


    Although there is land, this is far from enough. Chen exchanged the source of light, and then the whole space instantly became as bright as daytime, not as dim as before.


    "By the way, since I have mastered the powerful blood successor Mu Dun, why do I have no impression of Mu Dun ninjutsu?"


    "Answer the host: Fusion cells can only allow you to have Mu Dun''s blood heir. It does not mean that you will be able to master the powerful Mu Dun ninjutsu. If the host wants to have a powerful Mu Dun ninjutsu, you need to add 50,000 points to redeem it. After the ninjutsu gift package is exchanged, the host will be able to master the jieyin gestures of wooden ninjutsu big and small other than the fairy law."


    "Damn it, shouldn''t this be a gift? You still have to redeem it? And it''s still 50,000 points. Doesn''t this add up to 100,000 points? This is the same price as the Mu Dun sold by the system, so I got it. Isn''t that original cell meaningless?" Chen was very depressed when he heard the system''s answer, and asked the system.


    "No, even if the host spends 100,000 points to redeem Mu Dun directly, it is also just that he has the Mu Dun blood heir and fails to control Mu Dun ninjutsu. It also needs to spend more points to exchange for ninjutsu, and the host provides That cell has already saved the host 50,000 points, which is not meaningless!"


    "A profiteer! Then why was I able to master the three pupil skills of the day when I exchanged the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, moon reading, and Susano?"


    "Because the pupil technique only needs to be activated by the mind and does not require the seal, so there is no need to exchange the seal!"


    "What the hell is this? I think you just think that I have saved some points now, so you made up the reason to exploit me, right?"


    "Do you want to redeem the Mudun gift package?" This time, the system did not explain, as if to change the subject, asked Chen for instructions.


    "Hey~~ Exchange it!" Chen sighed helplessly, but he gritted his teeth and spent another 50,000 points. After all, Mu Dun Xue Ji Du had already redeemed it. If Mu Dun Ninjutsu could not be used, then the exchange of Mu Dun Escape is not wasted.


    "Ding! Successful redemption, points deduction: 50000, host remaining points: 61000."


    As the system''s prompt sounded, Chen had another piece of information in his mind, and then he mastered all the Mudanjieyin gestures except for Xianfa.


    But seeing the sharply reduced points, Chen really wanted to cry without tears, but now that he had already exchanged it, Chen didn''t bother with this problem anymore.


    "Then let me see how powerful my Mu Dun really is!" Thinking of this, Chen quickly formed a set of seals with both hands, and then yelled out in the middle of the second: "Mu Dun. The tree world is here!"


    In the space where Chen was, the earth was roaring and shaking, as if something was about to break out of the ground.


    Sure enough, just a moment later, on the roaring earth, tree trunks with thick arms broke out of the soil, and they continued to grow crazily. It didn''t take long for them to grow into towering trees, forming a forest. .After Chen stopped exporting chakras, those big trees also stopped growing.


    Chen''s arrival of the tree world this time is not very large, but it also has a range of 100 meters. This is still the range after Chen deliberately stopped chakra. Even Chen himself does not know where his limit is, if not If it stops, it is estimated that the space of these two football fields will be covered by Chen''s tree boundary.


    "Yes, Mu Dun really is a useful map cannon! On this scale, if you release it in the crowd, tut~~" Chen felt very satisfied when he saw Mu Dun released by himself, but it was a wide range. The chakras consumed by Mu Dun also shocked Chen. Chakras almost disappeared at a flying speed. In just a moment, they consumed a quarter of the chakras in Chen¡¯s body, compared to Chen¡¯s Suzuo. The chakra that can be consumed is much larger.

 70 Naruto Power System Chapter 70

    "I don''t know how many chakras that guy has in the original work."


    Fortunately, because Chen not only has the tail beast of the pseudo-shouhe, but also because of the original cells, the speed of returning to Chakra is also amazing.


    "But this is far from enough. If large-scale ninjutsu is used many times during a battle, the recovery speed of Chakra will still not be able to keep up with the speed of consumption, so I have to find a way to increase the amount of Chakra and check Carat¡¯s recovery speed. However, this idea can only be temporarily postponed. Let¡¯s get out of here first!"


    Then Chen''s thoughts moved and disappeared in place, and then appeared in the ruins of the original one. The current one has stopped shaking, although occasionally some broken stones still fall.


    Chen looked around and found that there was nothing wrong, and said in a low voice: "Since Guerrell''s Stone has been obtained, it doesn''t make much sense for me to stay here. Leave here first!"


    He said that he planned to leave, but at this moment, Chen suddenly sensed that someone was peeping at him from a certain direction, causing Chen to frown, and then shouted in that direction: "Who is it? Get out of me!"


    Hearing Chen''s shout, the person hiding in the dark showed a wry smile and said in a low voice, "I have been discovered, these are bad." But he still walked out because he knew he was impossible. Can avoid that person, so there is no need to hide.


    "Seeing the appearance of the people coming, Chen''s eyes instantly turn cold, and he said senranly, "Yao Shi Dou?"


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for a reward!! Ask for customization!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 97: Meeting Konoha Ninja Again


    The person who walked out of the dark was the pharmacist''s pocket next to Da She Wan, Chen''s expression instantly became cold.Seeing the appearance of Yaoshitou, Chen immediately thought that it must be Dashewan who ordered him to follow him. If there was no Dashewan order, Yaoshitou would definitely not have the guts.


    It turned out that Yao Shidou followed Chen all the way to the ruins, but because he was afraid that Chen would find the trail, he never dared to get too close.Zaichen entered the secret tunnel and followed him after he came under the Guerel mine. Since Chen at the time focused on Hyde''s body, he did not find the Medicine Master''s pocket hidden in the dark for a while, so he was in the ruins. Pharmacist knows everything that happened.It wasn''t until Chen killed Hyde and destroyed the key of the Guerel mine to trigger the runaway of the Guerel mine. The continuous collapse of the mountain made Pharmacist feel the danger, so he left first and wanted to escape the ruins.However, after Chen collected the mineral veins in the space, the ruins ceased to be turbulent. Feeling that there was no danger, the medicine master rushed back.However, when he came back, Chen had already collected all of Guerel''s veins in the space, and Chen himself also entered the space, so the Yao Shidou who returned did not know that the Guerel''s veins had been taken away by Chen. thing.And when he returned here, Chen just came out of the space, and Yao Shi''s pocket was hit by Chen.


    "Better give me a reason to convince me." Chen said to the pharmacist in front of him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t intend to follow Chen-jun, because Chen-jun had a conflict with the country of wind sandyin before. Master Dashemaru was worried that Chen-jun might be in trouble, so let me follow Chen-jun and see if sandyin is embarrassed. Chen Jun, what I can do to help!" If you push your glasses, then smile and pretend to be relaxed.


    "Help me? Hey~~" Chen sneered when he asked the pharmacist to pocket it, and then his expression changed, and his eyes were transformed into a kaleidoscope. Suzuo was formed in an instant, but it was not a mature body, just a metamorphosis. An arm dragged the pharmacist in front of him into the palm of his hand at an extremely fast speed, and pinched it tightly.


    "Huh! Help me? It''s up to you? Do you really think that I and Sasuke are as easy to fool as an idiot?" Chen sneered, and then controlled Suzuo to increase his strength, squeezing Pharmacist into pain.


    At this time, Yao Shitou''s face was already distorted due to pain, and he did not have the relaxed expression just now, but he was not an ordinary person, he insisted that he did not wailing, and he did not beg Chen for mercy.


    "I know you were sent by Oshimaru. He asked you to track what I want to do? Say it, otherwise you won''t have a chance!"


    "Guerel...Stone!" Yao Shidou did not conceal any more, and directly stated the purpose of this trip.


    "Gerel''s Stone? Are you saying that Ona Maru wants to get the Guerel''s Stone?"


    "No, Lord Oshemaru is just curious, what kind of treasure is the Guerel Stone that can make Chen Jun so nervous? If possible, he wants me to take the Guerel Stone, and then Master Oshemaru will personally Give it to Chen-jun, so that Chen-jun can owe us a favor. Of course, if the stone of Guerel is taken by Chen-jun, then let this matter go, Lord Dashemaru did not want to embarrass Chen-jun ."


    "Is it really just like this?"


    "It''s true, I absolutely dare not hide anything!"


    "Huh~~ Dashewan''s abacus is pretty good. In that case, I will spare you for the face of Dashewan this time." Chen Leng snorted, controlling the beard, and threw the medicine master''s pocket forward. Walls.The body of the Yakushi pocket flew out of Susaku¡¯s hand like an out-of-the-box cannonball, and instantly hit the wall of the ruin. The wall there couldn¡¯t withstand the tremendous force, collapsed and turned into a pile After the small and large crushed stones fell on the ground, the pharmacist was buried by those crushed stones.


    "Go back and tell Dashewan, I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again, otherwise don''t blame me for not being affectionate!" Chen said to the pair of gravel where the medicine master''s pocket was, because he knew that the medicine master''s pocket could not be so easy. Was killed.After I finished speaking, I didn''t care about the reaction of the pharmacist. After a cold snort, he walked directly to the outside of the ruins.


    But just after Chen left, the pile of rubble covering the medicine master pocket moved, and then suddenly pushed away, the medicine master pocket also stood out from below.


    "Cough~~Cough~~ Uchiha Tatsu... It''s really dangerous. I thought I would be killed just now! Hehe~~" Pharmacist looked around Chen Li''s direction and whispered to himself: Go back and return to Lord Oshemaru, I don''t dare to follow up, otherwise I might be killed!" He chose a direction opposite to Chen and also left the ruins.


    When Chen left the ruins and walked outside, he found that Naruto was yelling and rushing in the direction where Chen was, and three people followed him, two Haruno Sakura and Konoha who were also Konoha Nara Shikamaru, and the other is Kenkuro Saguro, who was overturned by Tatsuki.


    Seeing the person coming, Chen frowned, and said in a low voice very uncomfortable: "Hey! It''s really lingering, trouble!" But Chen didn''t mean to escape, and directly greeted him.


    "Chen, are you okay? I heard from my father that the shock just now was caused by the rampage of Guerel''s veins. You prevented the rampage of the veins?" When the four came to Chen''s face, Naruto''s side Said worriedly, while trying to get closer to Chen.However, Naruto¡¯s move was immediately stopped by Shikamaru next to him. Shikamaru pulled Naruto¡¯s collar in between, staring at Chen vigilantly, and shouting to the celebrity: "Naruto, don¡¯t come near him, that guy. Now it''s betrayal!"


    "Shikamaru, you let me go first. Chen won''t do anything to me. It is because of him that I can save Dad and Tem Xun. We must have misunderstood Chen."


    "Naruto, please be quiet." Shikamaru yelled at Naruto, then turned to look at Tatsun, and said, "Uchiha Tatsumi, although I don''t know why you are here, but I think it must It will not be a good thing."


    "Haha~~What, are you planning to arrest me?" Chen said to Shikamaru and others with a sneer, his tone and expression were full of disdain, and he didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    Sorry, the computer hasn''t been installed yet. I planned to take a good day off today, but I still don''t want to break the update, so I wrote another chapter.This chapter is coded in Internet cafes. It is very noisy in Internet cafes, so there is really no code word in mind. This chapter is written very casually, so everyone will do it.Starting tomorrow, I will be full-time codewords, thank you for your continued support, bread thank you!¡­


    Chapter 98: Naruto with Tailed Animals


    For these people in front of him, Chen obviously did not put them in his eyes, and his expression and tone were full of disdain.


    "What? Are you planning to arrest me? Although I don''t think you have this ability." Chen said with a sneer.


    At this time, Kankuro next to him walked forward and confronted Tatsun: "Uchiha Tatsuo? You were the one who shot me and Gaara at the beginning. Thanks to you, but I was tortured by you 72 In hours, our accounts should be settled!"


    "Look for me to settle the account? Haha~~ Is it up to you?"


    "So what?" Kanjirou saw Tatsun''s disdainful expression, felt that he was underestimated, and roared angrily, and then immediately wanted to get rid of the crow on his back.However, his movements did not continue, because as soon as he moved, Chen had already come to him in an instant. Before he could show his surprised expression, he felt that his neck was severely choked. The strength is so great that he can''t breathe for a while.


    Naruto and the others couldn''t react to the changes on the scene. They didn''t see Qingchen''s movements, but felt that there was a flower in front of them. After they reacted, it was already like this.


    Kanjirou was strangled by Tatsun¡¯s neck in this way, and then easily lifted by Tatsun, while Kanjirou''s hands were constantly breaking Tatsun¡¯s fingers, trying to escape from Tatsun¡¯s hands, but this was all in vain, Tatsun¡¯s hands It''s like cast iron, without any slack.


    "Uchiha Tatsun, what are you doing? Quickly let go of Kankuro!" After the reaction, Shikamaru''s hands immediately pressed into a seal, which was the starting style of their Nara family''s shadow secret technique, and sternly threatened Tatsun.


    Haruno Sakura on the side also made an attacking gesture at Tatsun, but Naruto was still shouting at the pair of Tatsun: "Tatsun, let go of Kankuro, don''t make any more mistakes!"


    Hearing Naruto''s call, Chen replied with disdain, "Don''t you want him? Then give it back to you!" Chen snorted, then slammed Kanjirou in his hand at Naruto and the others.


    The moment Kankuro flew out, Shikamaru immediately jumped up, trying to catch Kankuro. However, at the moment he touched Kankuro¡¯s body, a huge force came from Kankuro¡¯s body and made him bear it. I couldn''t help but, along with him and Kan Kuro, were hit by that huge force and hit a distant mountain.Fortunately, although Shikamaru could not stop it, it still canceled most of the strength, so they did not suffer much damage.


    "Shikamaru!" Seeing such a scene, Naruto first shouted at Shikamaru worriedly, then showed an angry expression, turned his head, gritted his teeth at Chen, and asked: "Chen, how can you treat us? I was so disappointed by my former companions!"


    "Companion? I never needed that kind of stuff. As for the fact that I made friends with you when I was in Konoha, it was just because of a whim, I never took it seriously! Don''t be pretentious anymore. Treating me as Konoha''s companion, that would only make me sick!"


    "Damn, what do you think of your companion? I don''t believe you will have no affection for Konoha''s companion!" Naruto yelled unwillingly. After all, Chen is the first person willing to make friends with him. People, and Chen''s character before was not like this, he still refused to believe that Chen would be such a cold person.


    "Hey! Are you innocent or really stupid? Haven''t you figured out the situation until now?" Chen sneered, then disappeared in place, and instantly appeared in front of Shikamaru who was about to struggle. , And then stepped heavily on Shikamaru''s back and pressed him back to the ground again.And this time Chen also used a strange force. Although he controlled the force, he still trampled Shikamaru out of internal injuries, causing him to spout a mouthful of blood.Then he turned his head to Naruto grinning and said, "So, what about this?"


    "Asshole, let go of Shikamaru!" Seeing Chen''s behavior, Naruto broke out. Naruto took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, and then rushed towards Chen with a roar. Once Naruto was really angry. After all, his companion occupies a very important position in his heart. He would never allow his companion to be hurt by others, so he rushed to Chen desperately, stabbing the kunai in his hand to Chen, thinking We must push Chen back, and then rescue Shikamaru from Chen''s feet.


    Faced with Naruto¡¯s attack, Chen didn¡¯t feel relieved. He raised his hand calmly, grabbed Naruto¡¯s hand in an instant, and then said disdainfully: ¡°It¡¯s so full of loopholes. To a certain extent, it is impossible to even touch the corner of my clothes."


    "Damn it!" Naruto''s wrist was tightly grasped by Chen, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t withdraw his hand.


    "Naruto!" At this moment, Sakura couldn''t stand next to her, clenching her fists, and then rushed towards Chen.


    "Annoying!" After seeing Sakura''s behavior, And Chen didn''t pay attention to it. He snorted coldly, his eyes went directly into the state of kaleidoscope, and then stared at Sakura.


    But after seeing the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Sakura was shocked, remembering Kakashi''s warning, and immediately wanted to close her eyes, but it was too late.The moment she saw the kaleidoscope, she had been hit by Chen''s illusion and collapsed to the ground.


    "Sakura~~ bastard!" Seeing Sakura''s move, Naruto was very worried, and a powerful chakra burst out of Naruto''s body. For a while, Chen broke away from Chen''s control, making Chen stunned. .However, Chen''s reaction was very quick, he recovered in an instant, and then directly raised his foot and kicked Naruto out of the air.


    When he flew out, Naruto also hit a wall and smashed that wall, but he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all, and then slowly stood up.At this time, Naruto closed his eyes tightly, his expression became serious, and there was no anger without the previous one.His hands fell down, without any movement, as if he was asleep.But there was a red chakra wrapped around him, which was full of ominous and violent.


    "How can you...can do this..." At this moment, Naruto said, his voice was calm, without any emotion, Naruto now seemed as calm as before the storm.


    "You dare to... hurt Shikamaru and Sakura. It''s... unforgivable!" Naruto let out an angry roar, and suddenly opened his eyes. Naruto''s eyes had changed and were no longer normal. The eyes became red with beast-like vertical pupils, and the teeth also became beast-like sharp protrusions, and the brutal red chakra wrapped around Naruto was the nine-tailed chakra. Naruto was there. After seeing Sakura go down, he directly entered the tail beast transformation. Although he has not yet grown any tails behind him, this chakra is enough to shock Kamaru and Kankuro present.

 71 Naruto Power System Chapter 71

    "Oh! It''s interesting! Hehe~~" Seeing Naruto''s state, Chen''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he whispered.


    I agreed to pull the network cable today, but no one came, so I came to the Internet cafe again. Although it is noisy, I still have to stick to the code for a few chapters. Let''s watch it first!¡­


    Chapter 99: Reappearing Monthly Reading


    After Naruto''s tail turned into a beast, Chen still didn''t feel the slightest tension, let alone Renzhuli, even if it was a real Kyuubi, for Chen, who already had an eternal kaleidoscope, it was like a pet.


    "Is the tail beast transformed? It''s a bit interesting. I took advantage of this opportunity to collect the nine-tailed chakras too!" Thinking of this, Chen took the tail beast chakra collector out of the space again.


    At this time, the opposite Naruto spoke again: "You are no longer the Chen you used to be. Now you are just a simple betrayal."


    "Really? So what are you going to do?"


    "So, I won''t be merciful anymore, I will take you back to Konoha anyway!"


    "Bang! Don''t be ashamed, if that''s the case, then come on! Let me see how much you have to make you so confident."


    Naruto didn¡¯t talk any more, but saw him, roaring and rushing towards Chen again, because the chakra on his body was too strong, so every time Naruto took a step, he would step on a small pit on the ground, and his momentum was stronger than before. Got a lot.


    However, in the face of the fierce Naruto, Chen did not panic, gave a sneer, kicked Shikamaru at his feet in the direction of Naruto, causing Shikamaru to let out a scream.But Naruto, who was still very imposing, saw Shikamaru bumping into him, was shocked and stopped sprinting.He jumped up to catch Shikamaru, and when he raised his head angrily, Chen''s whereabouts had already been lost.


    "Be careful behind!" Although Naruto did not find Chen''s trail, Kankuro, who was lying on the side, could see clearly. When Naruto caught Shikamaru, Chen had already rushed to Naruto at a very fast speed. Behind him, Kankuro immediately reminded Naruto.


    "What?" Hearing Kanjirou''s exclamation, Naruto turned around subconsciously, and what was seen in his eyes was a fist that kept getting bigger. When he didn''t react, Chen''s fist hit his face.


    This punch used strange power, so Naruto was knocked out directly.


    "Damn it!" Shikamaru, who had just been rescued by Naruto, yelled angrily when he saw Naruto being knocked into the air. His hands had formed a seal. He just wanted to activate the shadow secret technique on Chen, but he didn''t have Chen''s speed. Quickly, I was kicked out by Chen again.At this time, Shikamaru was seriously injured and was unable to get up for a while.


    "Damn, this guy has become stronger again. How could he progress so fast? This is not a battle of the same level at all." Shikamaru spit out a mouthful of blood, looked at Chen and said with a wry smile, and said in his heart: "Uchiha Chen He''s strength is too strong, we can''t be his opponent at all, it seems we can only outsmart it!" Then his mind quickly turned, flashing a series of strategies, but they were all denied one by one.


    At this time, Naruto who was knocked out changed again, and a huge chakra burst out of him again.


    "Naruto..." Even Shikamaru was shocked after seeing what Naruto looked like now.


    I saw Naruto''s limbs lying on the ground at this time, two sharp fangs were revealed on the corners of his mouth, and the roar resembling a wild beast in his throat, and the biggest change was the chakra on his body.The red chakra that was originally wrapped around him has now completely wrapped him into a transparent chakra coat. What is even more surprising is that behind him, a tail formed by chakra is swinging. With.


    "Haha, a tail has already burst, but it''s still far away!" Chen still looked relaxed after seeing Naruto''s change, and said with a light smile.


    "Roar~~" Naruto roared and rushed towards Chen again, this time the speed has been significantly improved, and this time Naruto is not simply sprinting in a straight line, but constantly changing positions, wanting to confuse. Chen''s sight, but under Chen''s kaleidoscope writing wheel, these actions were only futile.


    When Naruto jumped behind Chen, thinking that he had seized the opportunity, he instantly raised his paw (palm) to cut the back of Chen''s head.


    Although Chen turned his back to Naruto, Chen seemed to have eyes behind, tilted his head, and escaped Naruto¡¯s attack. When Naruto saw that his attack failed, he immediately jumped away from Chen¡¯s Be around, and then continue to switch positions, wanting to find opportunities again.


    "System, in Naruto''s current state, can I extract the nine-tailed chakra from him?"


    "Answer to the host: The concentration of Chakra on Ren Zhuli is not enough, so it can''t be extracted. It''s best to force him out of the four-tailed state."


    "Siwei? It seems that I need to give him some stimulation!" Chen''s mouth was slightly tilted, Chen turned his back to Naruto and deliberately revealed a flaw to lure Naruto to attack.


    As expected, Naruto took the bait, and after seeing Chen revealed a flaw, he seized the opportunity to attack Chen again.


    "Hey~~Good time!" Chen turned around immediately after Naruto''s attack was about to come close, and then looked at Naruto with a sneer.After Naruto saw Chen''s expression, the secret path was not good, and he just wanted to escape, but it was too late.


    "Monthly reading!" A simple word came out from Chen''s mouth.In an instant, Naruto was pulled into the moon reading space by Chen.


    "Here?" Naruto, who had just entered the monthly reading, was also very puzzled and looked around in confusion.As before, there are still many wooden stakes standing in the space of Chen, but the difference is that this time the wooden stakes are not tied to Naruto who was sucked into the moon reading space, but Konoha. In Er Xiaoqiang, the others except Naruto and Sasuke, as well as Gaara and Kankuro from Sagyun, were all tied to the stakes and looked at Naruto with pleading eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Why are everyone here?" Seeing these people appear, Naruto subconsciously wanted to rush to save people, but found that his body couldn''t move.


    "No, this is not true. In this case, it must be an illusion!" Naruto closed his eyes and wanted to escape from the illusion, but his body could not move. He could only close his eyes and try to wake himself up.


    "Naruto, please help us~~This is too terrible, please help us~~" At this moment, the wailing voices of the small leaders came from Naruto''s ears.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Code chapter to chapter--!Will just watch it!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred: Persecution


    In Chen¡¯s moon reading space, Zhong Xiaoqiang was begging Naruto, but Naruto closed his eyes tightly and did not open. He ignored Zhong Xiaoqiang¡¯s wailing, and kept chanting: ¡°This is not true. This is just illusion..."


    "Haha~~ Naruto, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say that you won''t let your companions be harmed? Why don''t you come to rescue them? Don''t everything you say is deceitful?"


    Naruto, who was closing his eyes, suddenly heard a joking sound in his ear, making him immediately open his eyes and stare at the front.I saw Chen not far in front of him, watching him playfully.


    "Damn, you did all of this, right? All of this is illusion, I won''t be fooled by you?" Naruto Chongchen shouted.


    "Haha~~ Illusion?" Chen chuckled slightly when he heard Naruto''s words, and then he did not know where he took out a handful of kunai, and then the kunai in his hand shot at Naruto.


    Seeing the kunai attacking him, Naruto subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but unfortunately found that his body was still unable to move, and could only watch kunai pierce his body.


    "Ah~~"


    Feeling the pain caused by Kuwu, Naruto screamed, and then looked at Chen in disbelief: "Why... why can I feel the pain, this... isn''t this an illusion?"


    "What do you think?" Chen didn''t explain anything to Naruto, but took out a handful of kunai again and played with it in his hand.


    Suddenly, Naruto seemed to think of something, and then exclaimed: "No, this is what Kakashi teacher said...Monthly reading!"


    "Yes, you know a lot!" Chen didn''t deny Naruto''s words, but admitted directly, and from the beginning he never thought of being able to hide from Naruto.


    "But, even if you know it, what? In this month''s reading space, space, time, quality, everything is at my disposal. So here, how are you going to beat me?"


    "Huh! I don''t need to beat you. Teacher Kakashi once said that in this monthly reading space, you can delay up to 72 hours. As long as 72 hours have passed, your monthly reading will be relieved by itself. Right!"


    "That''s right! But how do you stick to 72 hours? Hey~~ Also, I can tell you with certainty that my monthly reading is not only 72 hours, but... eternal! As long as I don¡¯t If you take the initiative to release the monthly reading, you will not be able to leave here!¡± (Although I don¡¯t know whether the single monthly reading released by the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writer Wheel will also be eternal, but it is set here to be eternal.)


    "What? It''s impossible, don''t you want to lie to me!"


    "Huh! Believe it or not, what I have to do now is..." Chen didn''t bother to speak, but continued to play with the kunai in his hand, and then slammed the kunai on the "Shikamaru" beside him. .


    "Ah~~" Shikamaru let out a heart-piercing howl while being stabbed by Kuwu, and then begged Naruto: "Help, Naruto, help me, help me..."


    "Damn~~ Illusion at this time! I won''t be fooled." Naruto was still unmoved when he heard Shikamaru''s wailing, gritted his teeth.


    "Yes, this is indeed an illusion technique, hehe~~" Chen grinned, Chen did not pull off the kunai that was stuck on "Lumaru", but changed a handful of kunai again, and pierced again. On the body of "Shikamaru", the "Shikamaru" screamed and begged again.


    "Damn~~" Although he knew it was a illusion, Naruto was still angry!


    "Don''t worry, there is still a lot of time, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, but okay..." Chen Luo smiled and transformed into a kunai again, and plunged into "Shikamaru" again, Naruto is really Can''t bear to look again, quickly closed his eyes.


    "Naruto~~Help me! Please, help me~~" Although my eyes cannot see, the screams and pleadings of "Kaimaru" keep ringing in my ears, making Naruto''s heart very impatient.


    After a while, "Shikamaru" was already pierced with kunai, and "Shikamaru" was dying, but still made a faint voice, always begging Naruto to save him.


    "Damn~~ you bastard, devil!" Naruto heard the wailing for a while, and it was the wailing of his friend, which made him mentally collapsed, even if he knew it was just an illusion, he couldn''t bear it.

 72 Naruto Power System Chapter 72

    "Oh, there is no place to stick, so let''s change another person!" Chen said with a grin, and then came to "Qiu Dao Ding Ci": "Ding Ci, he grows so fat, so he should be able to bear a little bit more suffering. Nothing!" As he said, he pierced the fat body of "Ding Ci" with the bitterness in his hand...


    It didn''t take long again that "Ding Ci" was also filled with karma, which was shocking!


    Next are "Ya", "Shino", "Ningci", "Xiao Li", "Gara" and "Kan Kuro", without exception, all of them were filled with kunai by Chenzha, and they were all dying and pleading. Naruto went to rescue them.


    "Haha~~ All the men have been abolished, there is no way, I have to do something with those girls. Then, let me see, who is it first?"


    The remaining female celebrities also cried and pleaded to Naruto, hoping that Naruto would save them.


    At this time, Naruto had already collapsed, and his heart was full of resentment and anger, and three tails had erupted behind him, but Chen was still suppressed and could not move at all.


    "This time, there is no need for Kuwu, let''s change the taste!" Chen Guai smiled and took out something again. This time it was not Kuwu, but a long whip!


    "Try this! Hey~~" Chen pulled the whip in his hand at Naruto, then turned around abruptly, and slammed the whip in his hand on "Haruno Sakura".


    The "Haruno Sakura" immediately let out a scream of pain.


    And this scream made Naruto who had collapsed completely lose his mind. There is only one thought in his mind, that is, "Kill him! Kill him!"


    Nine-tailed Chakra also took advantage of the void and gradually wrapped Naruto up.


    "Oh! Is it finally going to start? It really made me wait!" Chen showed a playful smile after seeing Naruto''s changes.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 101: Collecting Nine-Tailed Chakras


    Naruto has collapsed in the Book of Songs read by Moon, and four tails burst out in anger.


    "Have it finally started? It really made me wait!" Chen said with a sneer watching Naruto''s changes, and then lifted the moon reading and returned to reality.


    In reality, Naruto at this time was also wrapped in a group of violent chakras, forming a huge ball, from which violent power came.


    This incident surprised both Shikamaru and Kankuro who were present. They didn''t know what happened. They just saw Tatsun reveal a flaw, Naruto immediately rushed over to Tatsuta, and then watched. When Naruto was inexplicably, a powerful chakra burst out of his body and enveloped himself.


    "What''s wrong with Naruto, it feels very bad!" Kankuro came to Shikamaru, and while looking at Naruto solemnly, he asked Shikamaru.


    "Naruto...Although I don''t know what happened, I must be inseparable from Uchiha Tatsun." Shikamaru looked at Tatsun with the same solemn expression and said in a low voice.


    At this time, the Naruto wrapped in the ominous chakra changed again. From above the spherical chakra, a chakra pillar suddenly shot out into the sky. Since it was in the ruins, the chakra pillar It directly hit the top of the ruins, smashing the top of the ruins into a hole, and then the long chakra pillar went straight into the sky through the hole.


    Immediately afterwards, the chakra ball that wrapped Naruto suddenly exploded, forming a violent shock wave, blowing away the surrounding gravel and sand, facing the oncoming gravel, Chen directly used Suzuo No matter what, a barrier was formed around him, blocking all the rubble that flew towards him, and Shikamaru quickly hugged Sakura, and could only keep avoiding the rubble, but was still caught by a few pieces. The gravel hit.


    After the shock wave disappeared, the dust dissipated, and everyone saw Naruto coming out of the chakra ball.


    "Is this...Naruto...?" Shikamaru and Kankuro were shocked by seeing what Naruto looked like at this time.No wonder they were so surprised, because Naruto at this time was completely invisible.


    I saw Naruto at this moment, bowed on all fours, and his whole body was wrapped in dark red chakras. Behind him were four tails formed by chakras waving, and from Naruto¡¯s body was extremely dangerous. The signal, a beast-like low roar from his throat, looked like an unknown beast.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong with you?" Shikamaru shouted at Naruto worriedly when he saw Naruto''s appearance.


    However, Naruto didn''t pay attention to him, but Chen, who was watching him not far away, seemed to have regarded him as a prey.


    "Hey! Naruto~~" Seeing that Naruto ignored him, Shikamaru had an ominous premonition in his heart, and he couldn''t help calling Naruto loudly, and at the same time he was on guard.


    His call this time made Naruto respond. Naruto turned his head and looked at him indifferently without saying a word. Then Naruto suddenly stretched out a paw to Shikamaru and grabbed him. Come here.


    The claws were also formed by those dark red chakras, which could extend a long way and grabbed them towards Shikamaru.Fortunately, Shikamaru was on guard. He immediately reflected upon seeing Naruto attacking him, holding Sakura and avoiding Naruto''s paw.


    "Damn, Naruto, what''s the matter with you? I''m Shikamaru!" After avoiding Naruto''s claws, Shikamaru shouted at Naruto again, trying to wake Naruto.However, it was Naruto''s claws that responded to him.


    "What''s the matter? Naruto would attack you unexpectedly." After Shikamaru escaped Naruto''s attack again, Kankuro next to him immediately said to him.


    "I don''t know, but Naruto now feels very strange to me. He doesn''t seem to know us anymore."


    "Then what shall we do?"


    "Look at the situation first, I don''t think about a countermeasure now, be careful, don''t let him attack!" Seeing Naruto attack again, Shikamaru quickly reminded Kankuro.


    "Hey~~ I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. The current Naruto has been eroded by the Nine-tailed Chakra, and he does not know you at all. He will only treat you as prey and will not show mercy to you." Chen on the other side said with a sneer.


    "Damn it, you must have done something to Naruto that made him look like this, right?" Shikamaru asked Chen Lisheng.


    "Yes, I did it!"


    "Why are you doing this? What is your purpose?"


    "Of course I have my reasons for doing this, stop talking nonsense, you should get out of here! Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Naruto."


    "Impossible, I won''t believe your nonsense, let alone let Naruto stay here alone, no matter what, I will wake up Naruto!"


    "Haha~~ Then it''s up to you, as long as it doesn''t interfere with me!" Chen chuckled a few times, then relieved his behaved state, and walked slowly towards Naruto while his hands were forming seals.


    "Uchiha Tatsun, what are you going to do?" Shikamaru saw Tatsun''s actions, thinking Tatsun would be against Naruto, and immediately exclaimed.


    "Humph~" Chen didn''t pay much attention to Shikamaru''s exclaim, snorted coldly, and walked towards Naruto.Naruto also noticed Chen''s actions, roared at Chen, and then rushed towards Chen.


    "Huh! Let''s try this!" Chen didn''t see a panic in the face of the menacing Naruto. He didn''t mean to evade at all. He just sneered and finished Jieyin: "Mu Dun Thorn Killing Technique"


    After Chen finished Jieyin, a few thick wooden strips of arms suddenly broke out of the ground under Naruto''s feet. Those wooden strips were like snakes, entwining Naruto''s body, starting with his feet, then his hands, tail, and body.Naruto was tied up instantly.Naruto is struggling desperately, but still can''t get rid of the shackles of Mu Dun.


    "Nani? It turned out to be... the blood of the original Hokage-sama... Mu Dun" Seeing Chen actually used Mu Dun, Shikamaru was so shocked that he couldn''t help but shout out.


    "Give me a good stay! Hehe~~" After Naruto was tied up, Chen took out the tail beast chakra collector, then walked to Naruto and took the tail beast chakra collector in his hand. , Stabbed Naruto''s body severely.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Reward the ball!!Ball customization!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred Two: First Seeing Nine Tails


    "Damn it, Uchiha Tatsun, what did you do to Naruto?" Shikamaru, who was originally shocked by Tatsun''s Mu Dun, saw Tatsun love that a teapot and pierced Naruto''s body, trying to stop It was too late, so I could only shout out.


    "Don''t worry, just borrow a little chakra from Naruto. It won''t cause any bad influence on Naruto. I don''t have any hatred with him. There is no need to harm him."


    "Huh? Chakra? At first, Uchiha Tatsumi came to Gaara''s Shouzuru Chakra, so, is his purpose the Kyuubi Chakra?" The speaker did not intend to listen to the words of Xin, Chen. Kankuro thought of something to the side, but he didn''t say it right away.


    After a while, the teapot in Chen''s hand sucked up Nine-Tailed Chakra, and Chen also retracted the teapot in his hand into the space.


    "Alright, as for you..." Chen''s goal was also achieved after putting the unaccepted Chakra collector back into the space.Then he looked at Naruto who was struggling, and said playfully: "Let me see the legendary Nine Tails!"


    After speaking, his eyes transformed into an eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes again, staring at the tail beast transforming Naruto: "Beast, be quiet!" Then Chen''s consciousness appeared directly in a sewer.


    There was a pool of diving flowing through this sewer, and the surroundings were very quiet, except for the dripping sound from unknown sources. This is where Kyuubi was sealed.Although it was very dim here, Chen could still see clearly, and there was a faint light not far away.


    "That''s where the Sealed Nine Tails are, hehe~~ Let me see the strongest tail beast!" Chen whispered to himself, and then walked towards the direction of the weak light.


    Soon, Chen walked to the end of the passage, and a tall iron gate appeared in Chen''s line of sight.I saw a piece of talisman paper clinging to the gate, with a large "Feng" written on the talisman paper, and the surrounding of the "Feng" character was also covered with mysterious patterns.


    There was a strange red light shining in the gate, and a dark red chakra was flowing from the gate.

 73 Naruto Power System Chapter 73

    At the same time, Chen also found Naruto standing in front of the gate. Naruto¡¯s situation at this time was very bad. Chakra flowing out from behind the gate was about to completely wrap him up, only his head was left. The part was not covered by the dark red chakra, and Naruto was still resisting desperately.


    "Huh!" Chen coldly snorted when he saw this scene, then came to Naruto''s side, reached out and grabbed Naruto''s neck, and then pulled Naruto out of the dark red chakra with a sudden pull. Then he threw Naruto on the ground and looked inside the iron gate jokingly.


    And after Naruto was thrown out by Chen, he first panted violently, then raised his head in surprise and exclaimed after seeing someone''s back: "You are... Chen? Why are you here?"


    Then it reflected it again, showing an angry expression, got up from the ground and rushed towards Chen: "You bastard..."


    "Enough, I''m not in the mood to toss with you anymore, let me be quiet!" Chen yelled at Naruto without looking back when Naruto rushed towards him.: "You already know that it''s just an illusion, your companions are all right, don''t worry!"


    After hearing Chen''s words, he stopped Naruto''s movements. Of course he knew that it was an illusion. It was just that everything was too realistic, and he spent a long time in the moon reading space, listening to his companions'' misery. Calling and begging made him collapse, and he can no longer think about whether it is illusion or real.Now that Chen Dao broke through, he also calmed down.


    "Damn it, why did you do that?" Although he calmed down, Naruto still couldn''t let go of Huaichen''s behavior and asked him.


    "Of course it''s... to force the monster out of your body, because I am very curious about it!"


    "The monster in my body, do you already know..."


    "Of course!" Chen replied with a sneer, and then ignored Naruto, but said jokingly at the iron gate: "What''s the matter, Kyuubi, come out and say hello!"


    As soon as Zaichen''s words fell, a pair of huge eyes suddenly appeared in the iron gate, and then a huge mouth full of sharp fangs was exposed.


    "You are... Soga, you are a member of the Uchiha clan! Unexpectedly, I can grow up to this point, and I can actually see me in Naruto''s body because of the forbidden writing wheel eyes. The power of the cursed clan. !" Kyuubi said with its deep voice.


    "It''s not the first time you have seen Shao Lun Yan... Jiuwei!" Chen said to Jiuwei with a sneer.


    "That pupil power, and Chakra, who is more ominous than me, are exactly the same as Uchiha Madara in the past, which is disgusting!"


    "Really? But now I don''t dare to compare with Uchiha Madara. That''s it. I''m here just to see the rumored nine-tailed monster fox. Since I''ve seen it, I should also leave. , We will definitely meet again in the future, Kyuubi!" Chen said meaningfully, and then disappeared before Naruto and Kyuubi with a light smile.


    "Hey~~ See you again? What an interesting guy! Forget it, that''s it for today!" Kyuubi chuckled a few times, then closed his eyes and ignored Naruto.And the dark red Chakra that had flowed out of the gate slowly retracted into the iron gate.


    In the outside world, Shikamaru and others saw that Naruto, who was struggling desperately, immediately stopped struggling after being glared at by Chen, and quieted down, as if he had encountered something very terrible.Immediately afterwards, Naruto''s body changed, and the coat of the tail beast that had originally wrapped him was constantly degenerating.Starting from the head, then the body, and finally the tail disappeared.Naruto''s original face gradually appeared.At this time, Naruto seemed to have been severely burned, the skin of his whole body was red, and he was still smoking.


    And after Naruto recovered, Tatsun relieved Mudun Ninjutsu. Without the support of the wooden bars, Naruto fell to the ground.


    "Naruto!" Seeing this, Shikamaru and Kankuro, who had been worried about Naruto, rushed over and helped Naruto to sit up.


    Chen didn''t stop Shikamaru and the others from approaching, just watched them playfully, then ignored them, and turned around and left. Shikamaru and the others also knew they could not stop Chen, so they didn''t stop talking.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for a reward!!Ball customization!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 103: Main Quest


    After meeting with Kyuubi, Tatsumi also left the ruins, Shikamaru and the others were considered acquaintances, and did not come to entangle them anymore, so Tatsuno didn''t have to kill them all.


    For Chen, killing them is just a matter of effort, but it is not good for Chen. After all, in the previous life, Chen also admired the Xiaoqiangs, as long as he did not hinder him, he would not Killer.


    "Unexpectedly, the harvest of this trip was so great. Not only did the kaleidoscope evolve to eternity, but also exchanged Mudun. Even the nine-tailed chakras have gotten them. Then I will go back to the big snake pill first The matter is resolved!" Thinking of this, Chen hurried back toward the way he came.


    Chen has been thinking about a question along the way.Originally, Tatsun''s biggest goal was to become stronger, and then return to Konoha. The elders who removed Konoha would avenge the Uchiha clan, and he has been running for this goal.


    Now that he has enough power, it is easy to kill Konoha for revenge, but what he should do after killing Danzo. He has never thought about this. It used to be because of his lack of strength and one mind. I only thought about revenge, so I didn''t think so much. Now that I had the strength, I had to plan my future.And because he has offended Konoha and Sagura now, even if he wants to settle down, these two Shinobu villages cannot easily let him go.


    There are Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Madara. These two people have been calculating Sasuke¡¯s eyes in the original work. If they are told that they have a kaleidoscope writing wheel, they will definitely come to the door. At that time, no matter whether they are threatening or temptation, they must want to stand on their side.


    The above two points show that it is completely impossible for oneself to stay out of the matter!More importantly, he himself is also unwilling to settle down like this. After all, he still has an all-powerful system in his body, and he believes that he is no worse than others, and he can''t do it if he wants to be subjugated to others.


    Therefore, neither the Ninja Allied Forces nor Uchiha Madara has a place for him. If he wants to gain a foothold in the gap between the two, he must have the strength, or power, that can make everyone afraid. !


    "It seems that the road ahead is still far away. Since God made me reborn in this world and gave me the golden finger of the system, then let me do a great job vigorously. I, Uchiha Tatsuo, are destined not to The meeting will be so silent, I will be above everyone else, and let the entire Ninja World surrender to my feet Uchiha Tatsu!"


    At this moment, Chen''s body exudes confidence and arrogance.


    At this moment, the system that never releases tasks easily again sounded the task prompt: "Ding! System release task: Due to the change of the host¡¯s mind, the hidden ultimate task is inspired: Become the strongest in this world , Ruling the entire world of Naruto, mission time limit: ten years, mission reward: the heart of the world, 1000000 points, lottery: 10 times. Mission failure penalty: the system will recover all the abilities exchanged by the host, and make the host¡¯s points negative With a status of 500000, this task is mandatory and cannot be rejected."


    "Oh? The ultimate mission? And it''s still mandatory, but this is just what I want. It seems that I am destined to be unable to settle down!" Chen was not surprised after hearing the system prompt, because he thought every time When you want to do one thing well, the system will release a task. This time, of course, there will be no exceptions, but I did not expect that the system released a mandatory ultimate task.However, the content of this task was the same as Chen thought, and it was in Chen''s mind.


    "Since it has been decided, let''s go back to Dashe Maru first, there will be the place of my rise." Thinking of this, Chen didn''t think much, and accelerated the speed of his journey.


    No accident happened along the way. Chen quickly returned to the small town where Dashewan sent people to pick him up. It was getting late and Chen had to spend the night in the small town.Early the next morning, he left the town and rushed to Tian Zhiguo.


    However, after Chen left the small city, he sensed that he was already being watched. Starting from the small city, he followed Chen all the way. After leaving the small city for a certain distance, the group jumped out and stopped Chen.It turned out to be the four ninjas of Shayin Village, and their strength reached the level of Shinobu.


    After intercepting Tatsun, the four Sand Shinobu quickly surrounded Tatsun to prevent Tatsun from escaping. One of the Sand Shinobu stepped up to Tatsun and asked, "Are you Uchiha Tatsumi or Uchiha Sasuke?"


    "Hehe, guess what!" Chen couldn''t help laughing when the other party asked such a dramatic question.


    "Damn it, don¡¯t care if he is Uchiha Tatsumi or Uchiha Sasuke. Anyway, they are both S-rank rebels wanted by Konoha. I and Uchiha Tatsuno also killed and kidnapped our ninja. Anyway, let¡¯s take him first. If you grab it, you will know whether he is Uchiha Tatsumi or Uchiha Sasuke. At that time, he will be handed over to Konoha, so that Konoha will give us justice." Another sander said.


    "It''s true, get him up first!" The other two Sand Shinobu also agreed.


    "Hey~~ It doesn¡¯t matter if you are Uchiha Tatsumi or Uchiha Sasuke, but since you are the most wanted criminal of our allied country Konoha, you dare to appear in our country of wind with a sway, if you let you escape like this, then we Isn''t the Kingdom of Wind that make people laugh, so if you run into us, you will consider yourself unlucky!" A Sharen grinned cruelly at Chen, and then directly attacked Chen.


    And the other three Sharenin did not attack together, but looked at Chen with great interest. In their opinion, no matter how powerful Chen is, it is impossible for Chen to be an opponent of Shangren, not to mention there are so many people at this time. Chen couldn''t escape, as if Chen was already meat on the chopping board in their eyes.


    "Live and die!" Chen''s expression became cold when he saw the opponent attacking him without a fight, and then directly opened the eternal kaleidoscope. He ominously wasted time on these people, planning to make a quick fight.


    I saw that the attacking Sha Ren was stunned when he saw Chen''s eyes, and then suddenly realized that his body was nailed by a few huge wooden stakes, and his body could not move.Not only him, but also the other three Sand Shinobu, his body was nailed to a huge wooden stake and couldn''t move at all.


    "Magic. The Art of Songhang."


    One of the illusion abilities of "Hypnotic Eyes" possessed by "Zhulunyan". In the spiritual world constructed by the surgeon, the limbs of the captured person will have a feeling of being beaten into a wedge, and the freedom of the body will be completely lost. Accompanied by the illusion of physical pain! It exerts a powerful effect like torture. The supreme illusion that restrains the opponent''s action, does not need to be printed, and can be activated by looking at the opponent.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 104: Itachi appears


    Chen decided to continue on his way after solving the four Sand Shinobi. Except for giving Chen 40,000 points, Chen did not cause any trouble.


    "My stupid brother, you really gave me a big surprise!"


    Just when Chen resolved the few Sharen and was about to leave, a playful voice sounded behind Chen, causing Chen to frown, and silently turned around and found that he was not far behind him. I don''t know when there are two people standing.


    Both of them were dressed in black robes and red clouds. Although one of them was expressionless, there was a slight surprise in his eyes. The other had a shark face, small eyes, and a bandage on his back. The entangled weapon was looking at Chen with a joking expression.The identities of these two people are ready to emerge. They are the core members of the Akatsuki organization, Konoha''s S-rank rebel Uchiha Itachi, and Wuyin''s S-rank rebel, Oni.


    It turned out that after Jue had told Itachi about Chen''s information, he had been monitoring Chen''s movements outside Yinyin Village. After Chen had left Yinyin Village, Jue had told Itachi about Chen''s whereabouts as soon as possible.So Itachi set off for the Kingdom of Wind, and finally intercepted Chen at this time.


    Chen felt a little surprised after seeing the person, but he didn''t care too much.With his current strength, there is no need to fear anyone at all.Even if Uchiha Itachi and Onigiri joined forces, it would not pose much threat to him.


    However, Tatsun was not eager to do it. He wanted to see what Uchiha Itachi had in coming to him, so Tatsun also showed a playful expression, and said playfully: "Oh, who is it? It turns out to be mine. My dearest brother!"


    "How far can you...that pair of writing wheels can see?" Itachi did not catch Chen''s words, but looked at Chen''s eyes indifferently, and said something inexplicably.


    "Huh?" At Itachi''s words, Chen was stunned for a while, and then said with a sneer: "Ask how far I can see? Now what I can see with my eyes... is the way you died!"


    Itachi suddenly felt that he had never seen through Tatsun. Tatsun was different from pure Sasuke. He was very special since he was a child. Itachi always couldn''t guess what Tatsun was thinking, especially on the day Uchiha was killed. Tatsun saw it after he came back. The scene of the tragic death of his parents was completely different from Sasuke¡¯s emotions. There was no behavior that a child should have at all. He was even released to him for a month and reproduced the entire process of genocide. He remained indifferent and just hugged from start to finish. Mikoto shed tears silently on her cooled corpse, showing no other emotions.


    After Tatsun became an idiot, Itachi was also full of self-blame in his heart, but he also had a trace of peace of mind, because then Tatsun or Sasuke would not be taken away by Danzo. Although he was not in Konoha, he was always paying attention to Konoha''s every move. After the death of three generations, he immediately rushed back to Konoha, just to let Konoha''s elders know that he Uchiha Itachi was not dead. In order to achieve the purpose of protecting Sasuke Kazutatsu. Also, after Jue told him Chen''s information, he couldn''t wait to rush over.

 74 Naruto Power System Chapter 74

    And Chen''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes pupil technique demonstrated by killing the few Sharen just now made him feel even more surprised. Although Chen opened his eyes and why, he was still worried that Chen would become addicted. Misuse of the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in the power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye caused blindness, so I wanted to remind Chen.


    "The way I died...?" Itachi closed his eyes slowly, and then suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, the three-hook jade in his eyes had been transformed into a boomerang pattern, which was exactly the kaleidoscope of Itachi."Then show it to me again!"


    At the same time, Itachi intends to perform the strongest illusion on Chen once again, Yueyue!but¡­


    "Huh!" After Itachi opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, Chen did not fear, and also used the kaleidoscope to write the wheel and stared at it. After Itachi showed him a monthly reading, he used the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel with the powerful pupil. With strength, Itachi was taken back by his monthly reading.


    Itachi, who originally pulled Chen into the moon reading space, had not had time to preach, and then the scene in the moon reading suddenly changed. When he reflected it, he found that he had been tied to a wooden stake, and Chen this Shizheng stood in front of him with a long knife and looked at him with a sneer.


    "Huh?" After discovering his current situation, Itachi, who had no expression at all, showed a slightly surprised expression. Apart from that, there were no other emotions.


    "Haha~~Are you surprised?" Chen, who was standing in front of Itachi, said playfully after seeing Itachi''s surprised expression.


    "I''m really surprised. I didn''t expect your eyes to be able to bounce back to my reading. Are your kaleidoscope pupils so powerful? You have become stronger, Chen!"


    "Yes, the current me has already surpassed you."


    "So, I want to get your eyes more and more now. At the beginning, I will keep you alive, so that one day, when you have the same eyes as mine, I will take your eyes. Eyes, in that case, my eyes will be able to evolve one step further. Now, you have finally grown to this point." Saying this, Itachi looked at Chen''s eyes with a greedy expression.


    "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are cursed eyes. From the moment the eyes are opened, these eyes move towards the darkness. The more you use them, the more they will be sealed. Kaleidoscope...will lose its light one day. However, There was a person who broke the curse of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes. This person is... Uchiha Madara! Once, Madara had a brother, a younger brother! Both killed their closest people and got the kaleidoscope writing round eyes. They rely on The powerful pupil power of the kaleidoscope ruled the Uchiha clan, and his brother Madara became the leader. However, Madara, who lived a very smooth life, had said before his body changed. These eyes are cursed and used well. The more frequent, the more you will be sealed, and eventually you will be completely dark...This is the end of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. While gaining strong pupil power, the price is that the power will be slowly self-enclosed and lose the light..."


    "Haha~~ Then Madara took the eyes of his brother and evolved the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes to never blind eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, right?" Hearing Itachi tells him the secrets of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. , Chen said with a chuckle.


    "Huh?" Chen''s words surprised Itachi again. Originally, he planned to talk to Chen about the disadvantages of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes. He just wanted Chen not to abuse Kaleidoscope''s pupil power, but now it seems that Chen has already What do you know.


    Sorry, I got up late today!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Five: Talk Between Brothers


    Itachi, who originally wanted to tell Chen about the drawbacks of Kaleidoscope, was surprised by Chen''s words. He never expected Chen to know the secret of Kaleidoscope.


    "Yes, Madara tried everything to regain the light at Uchiha, but none of them were effective. He was desperate... So Madara, who was confused by the kaleidoscope, took the eyes of his younger brother with his own hands in order to regain the light. Madara, again I have gained light, and the light of those eyes will not be lost again... The eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes. And because the younger brother¡¯s eyes have found a new host, they have received eternal light. Not only that, but even changed. , The unique new pupil technique was born in that pair of eyes. However, this way of exchanging eyes can only be carried out between clansmen, not everyone can use this method to obtain new power, which is the many sacrifices in the future The historical facts obtained from this is another secret of this pair of eyes."


    Although he was surprised at why Yuchen learned the secret of Kaleidoscope, itachi returned to his usual indifference after being surprised, and then said: "Maa used that power to put the various ninja groups under his sect, and then because he was called the Ninja World at that time The strongest Mori no Senju group teamed up to establish a new organization, and that was Konoha. Later, Madara and Senju¡¯s leader, later the first generation of Hokage, confronted for the leadership of the village, although they were fighting for dominance. He was defeated in the battle, but Madara still lives with his pupils. He founded an organization named Akatsuki and hid it. Thirteen years ago, the incident that Kyuubi attacked Konoha was caused by him, but But it was stopped by the fourth generation of Hokage, that is to say..." Saying this, Itachi showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then said: "The current Madara is just a loser. It is not him who can stand at the top of the Uchiha clan. , Beyond that man... beyond Madara... the one who is close to the true peak... it''s me!


    Itachi''s expression gradually became fanatical: "From this moment, I finally have the power to surpass Madara. Tatsumi, you and Sasuke are the new light to me, you are my accessories, and the Uchiha clan is originally one. In order to get a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, they will not hesitate to kill their friends, in order to obtain eternal pupil power, at the expense of father and son, brothers and sisters, and have always been proud of this kind of power, when you were born from this group, you have been I am involved in this bloody destiny. My brother, I will kill you, liberate myself from the fate of the family, and get a real change, set aside constraints, and liberate myself from my own means... Wow~~"


    While Itachi was still talking frantically, Chen sneered and slammed the long knife in his hand on Itachi''s chest, causing his words to stop abruptly.


    "What are you talking about alone? It''s annoying, don''t think of me as the simple idiot of Sasuke! So don''t use your set against Sasuke to deal with me! As for the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, I I don¡¯t know less than you!"


    "Huh?" After hearing Chen''s words, Itachi withdrew his frantic expression and said solemnly: "What do you seem to know, who told you?" The first thing Itachi thought was that Madara (with soil) had already looked for it. Chen is now, he knows that Yichen''s current strength will definitely arouse Madara''s interest. If Chen is really targeted by Madara, then his younger brother will probably be involved.


    That''s why he is so nervous. He absolutely does not allow such things to happen: "What else do you know? Did someone who wears a whirlpool mask calling himself Uchiha Madara approached you?"


    "It seems that you are very nervous! Are you worried that Sasuke and I will be induced by Madara Uchiha? My good brother, hehe~~" Hearing Itachi''s nervous tone and the anger in his eyes, Tatsun smiled lightly. He waved his hand and signaled Itachi not to be so nervous: "Don''t be so nervous, I know everything that I should know, including your transaction with Konoha, and the truth about genocide, even your body, and your blurred vision, I know everything, so you don¡¯t have to pretend to look like that in front of me. Also, no one has ever looked for me. I know everything by myself. As for how I know it, I don¡¯t Talk more."


    Hearing Chen''s words, it silenced Itachi, and after a while, he said again: "When did you...when did you know the truth?"


    "Long early, long ago, so early you can''t imagine."


    "Soga, then... Sasuke... does he know?"


    "You can rest assured, except you, I haven''t told anyone about this, including Sasuke."


    "Really? That''s good, then, you can tell me why you hide yourself and why you defected from Konoha?"


    "Huh! If I don''t do this, maybe I''ve been caught by Danzo now in the "root" and controlled it. As for why I defected, you think I will continue to stay after I know the truth. That dirty village?"


    "Then why are you going to Oshemaru? You should know what the purpose of Oshemaru is. When Sasuke wanted to take refuge in Oshemaru, why didn''t you stop it?"


    "Why should I stop? This is the path he chose. Since he wants to gain stronger power, he has to pay the price, and I don''t think there is anything wrong with this. Oshemaru is a very good teacher. It¡¯s more appropriate for him to teach Sasuke. It¡¯s much better for Sasuke to stay with him than to stay with Konoha."


    "However, the purpose of Oshawan is to use Sasuke as a container. He wants to take Sasuke''s body!"


    "Then you don''t have to worry about it. Although my relationship with Sasuke is not good, he is my twin brother Uchiha Tatsumi at any rate. I can''t leave him alone. As for the things you worry about, I won''t let him. occurring."


    "Is that so? Then I will ask you one last question." Itachi looked at Chen''s eyes and asked solemnly: "Are you... hating the village?"


    Hearing Itachi''s question, Chen did not immediately answer, but showed a playful expression, and Itachi kept staring at Chen''s eyes, waiting for Chen''s answer.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 106: Leaving


    "So, what do you want me to do with Konoha? Instead of worrying about Konoha, you might as well worry about your own body. I think you have done so much to make me and Sasuke stronger, and then make Shall we go to grab your eyes? Then return to Konoha to rejuvenate Uchiha, right? With your current physical condition, can we get to Sasuke to find you?"


    "Sure enough, you already know everything. If that''s the case, why don''t you take my eyes away now? Don''t you want to have that supreme eternal kaleidoscope of writing wheels?"


    "Haha! Leave your eyes to Sasuke, I am not interested in your eyes at all, and... The eternal kaleidoscope of the eternal kaleidoscope you said, I already have it now!" Chen said this order Itachi was shocked by the secret."So, you don''t need to worry about my eyes going blind!"


    "What? How is it possible? It is impossible to evolve the kaleidoscope to eternity without transplanting the eyes of your loved ones, how can you?"


    "I really didn''t transplant anyone''s eyes, the fact is, nothing is impossible!"


    "So, it''s no wonder that you can make my monthly reading go back because you have evolved the kaleidoscope writing wheel to eternity, so your pupil power can be so much stronger than mine. What have you experienced? No transplantation. Human eyes evolve the kaleidoscope to eternity, isn¡¯t that..."


    "You think too much, it''s impossible, I''m just an exception, not everyone can."


    "Really? It seems that I am thinking too much. But then I feel relieved. I was still worried that I only have one pair of eyes. What should I do with the other of your two brothers? It''s all right now." Without asking how Chen evolved Wan Huan Tong to eternity, everyone would have some little secrets in their hearts. He just needed to know that he didn''t have to worry about who he gave his eyes to.


    "However, Chen, I still want to ask you not to be an enemy of Konoha..."


    Just when Itachi was about to persuade Tatsun not to be an enemy of Konoha, Tatsun waved his hand and interrupted Itachi''s words: "Okay, I know what you want to say. I will avenge the Uchiha clan. No matter who it is, you can''t stop me!"


    Itachi looked at Chen silently, but Chen did not avoid it. They also stared at Itachi with determination in their eyes. The two of them were silent and did not say anything to live. After a long time, Chen still made concessions: "Well, it¡¯s up to you. For the sake of taking care of me before, I promised you that I will only work on Konoha¡¯s elders. I will not let them go anyway. As for Konoha¡¯s other people, I don¡¯t have to provoke them, but if they dare to come If you stop me from taking revenge, you can''t blame me."


    "Well, maybe I will be gone by that time, so let Konoha choose!" Itachi did not push Chen anymore. He knew that Yichen''s current strength does not need to listen to his opinions at all, he can make it. Concessions are already hard to come by.


    Finally, Itachi showed a rare smile and said to Chen: "Okay, there is nothing wrong with Chen? In that case, I should leave too! I came today just to see how far you have grown. Now It seems that I don¡¯t need to worry anymore."


    Seeing Itachi''s smile, Chen was stunned for a while, and then said: "It is indeed time to leave. When Chen''s thoughts moved, all the ropes tied to Itachi were automatically untied. After Itachi was free, Chen looked at Itachi with a complex expression. Then he said, "Brother, this may be the last time I call you so, you... take care of yourself!"


    Itachi smiled, and also looked at Chen: "Forgive me, Chen!"


    Immediately afterwards, Chen lifted the monthly reading, and the two instantly returned to reality from the monthly reading space.Although a long time has passed in the monthly reading, in reality only one second has passed.


    As soon as he returned to reality from the moon reading space, Itachi suddenly became paralyzed. Fortunately, the ghost shark next to him reacted quickly and instantly held it back to prevent it from falling to the ground.


    "What happened?" Guiyu hadn''t figured out the situation yet, he only saw Itachi opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel in the last second, and in the next second Itachi was suddenly paralyzed, which made him unexpected.


    "His pupil power is stronger than mine, I was beaten back, let''s withdraw!"


    "I know!" Hearing Itachi''s words, the ghost shark showed a surprised expression, but didn''t ask much, he directly helped Itachi and then took it away with him.The two came quickly and went quickly, and disappeared into Chen''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    Chen did not pay attention to the actions of the ghost shark, until after the ghost shark left with Itachi, he looked at the direction where Itachi had left and chuckled a few times, then turned around and left the same place, continuing to drive towards the country of Tian.


    After both sides left, not far from where Chen was just now, a huge pitcher plant suddenly emerged from the ground. It was the intelligence agent of the Xiao organization, Jue!

 75 Naruto Power System Chapter 75

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh to fought against each other just now?


    "Well, they should have played against each other. It seems that Itachi was planning to release his pupil technique on Uchiha Tatsu, but in the end he was bitten by his pupil technique, so he was traumatized!" Heizue explained.


    "I was bitten by my own pupil technique? What''s going on?"


    "It''s the pupil power. Uchiha''s pupil power is much stronger than Itachi, so he directly bounced Itachi''s pupil technique back and let Itachi hit his pupil technique."


    "So that''s the case, what should we do now? Do you want to continue to follow Uchiha Tatsuo?" Baizutsu asked.


    "No, depending on the direction Uchiha Tatsuno chose, he should be returning to Otonin Village in Otoshimaru, so we don''t need to rush to follow him. Unexpectedly, Uchiha Tatsuno''s pupil power as a younger brother is actually better than that of an older brother. It''s so interesting that Itachi is so powerful... Let''s go back now and tell A Fei this information, and then see what he thinks!"


    "Hey~~ good too!"


    Holding tight, Jue again slowly sank to the ground in place, and the surroundings fell into peace again, as if no one had appeared before.


    Let me just say that God Itachi in this book is set to die like the original, because Itachi really loves peace too much, and even killed his parents for peace. It is impossible for him to agree with the protagonist¡¯s actions, so he had to Let him follow the original book, please don''t spray --!¡­


    Chapter 107: Synthetic Pharmacy


    After separating from Itachi, Chen rushed all the way to Tian Zhiguo, and no accident happened on the way.


    After a long journey, Chen finally returned to Otonin Village in Oshomaru.After entering Otonin Village, the Otonin who met, without exception, all saluted Chen and respectfully called Chen "Master Chen!" This should be ordered by Oshemaru.


    Chen didn''t pay much attention to those cages. The first thing Chen did when he came back was not to find Dashewan, but to walk towards his room, and then stay in his room without coming out.


    On the other side, in the same hall before, Da She Wan was sitting on a seat in the hall, with a playful expression listening to what the pharmacist reported to him.


    "Master Oshemaru, the people below came to spread the word, Chen Jun has returned to Yinnin Village, and now he is staying in his room without coming out. Chen Jun is really rude to do this, Echo Ninja Village did not come to see you first Master Oshemaru."


    "Hey~~ Let him, after all, that thing made us wrong. It is expected that he will show us his face, or maybe he is really tired, so we don¡¯t have to talk about him behind his back. After tomorrow, I''ll go see him in person again!"


    "Yes, Lord Oshemaru."


    "Hey~~ Is Sasuke still practicing in the training ground?"


    "Yes, Sasuke-kun seems to have no response to the news of Tatsu-kun''s return, as if he didn''t care at all. He is still practicing in the training ground."


    "Soga, hehe~~ Sasuke has made great progress recently. I haven''t come to me to teach him new ninjutsu in the past few days. Instead, he has been practicing several ninjutsu on a scroll. The scroll seems to be Chen You leave it to Sasuke!"


    "Why did Tatsu-kun do this? Isn''t the relationship between the two brothers at odds? And Sasuke-kun seems to still treat Tatsu-kun as an enemy, isn''t Tatsu-kun doing this to create trouble for herself?" .


    "Hey~~ That''s a matter between their brothers, we don''t want to join in blindly. As long as it doesn''t affect Sasuke becoming my container, I won''t interfere in their affairs. Also, in the future, you will Leave it alone, that incident has already aroused his disgust."


    "Yes, Master Oshemaru, I understand!"


    "Hey~~Alright, you go down first."


    "Yes, the subordinates retire!" Yao Shipo bowed to Da She Wan before retreating.


    But Chen didn''t rest immediately after returning to his room, he did not go to see Da She Wan on purpose.After all, the last time Dashewan sent a pharmacist to follow him did make him very angry, but now he still needs the power of Dashewan, so he doesn''t want to turn his face with him for the time being.


    At this time, Chen sat on the only bed in the room and contacted the system.


    "System, you said last time that you can synthesize a potion from the Guerel vein, right?"


    "Answer the host: Yes, Guerel¡¯s veins contain rich vitality and powerful power. As long as there are enough Guerel¡¯s stones and points, the system can synthesize this miraculous potion for the host."


    "How much does a bottle of Guerrell''s potion cost?"


    "Answer to the host: It takes 10,000 points and a stone of Guerrell worth 10,000 points."


    "Is that expensive? There are already 20,000 points before and after." Hearing the system''s words, Chen frowned. He calculated it, and his current points were left: 101,000 points, which was originally exchanged for Mu Dun There were still 61,000 points left in the ninjutsu, but on the way back, the four Shayakin Shangren provided Chen with 40,000 points, which added up to 101,000 points.


    "Forget it, it¡¯s more expensive. After all, that kind of potion is really powerful. Anyway, the points are quite a lot. Let¡¯s synthesize a few bottles of potion to try the effect!¡± Thinking of this, Chen started from the space. Five Guerel stones were extracted from the Guerel mine, and then they instructed the system: "System, give me five bottles of Guerel''s potion!"


    "Ding! Synthesis is in progress, points deducted: 50000, host remaining points: 51000." When the system prompt sounded, the five Guerel stones in Chen''s hand disappeared, and Chen''s points were also deducted a lot. After a while, Chen had five more bottles containing a light blue liquid in his hand.


    Chen first put all the bottles in his hand on the table, then picked up one of them and looked at it.


    "Is this the potion synthesized by Garel''s Stone? System, are you sure that this bottle really has the magical effect you said?"


    "Answer the host: Yes, the system will not deceive the host, so please rest assured that the efficacy of this bottle of medicine is stronger than the system described."


    "Really? Since it is produced by the system, I really don''t have to worry about it. Let me try the effect of this medicine!" The answer to the system, Chen Chen was very much looking forward to the effect of the medicine, so he opened it up. One of them was drunk.


    After the whole bottle of medicament was drunk, a warm current suddenly rose in Chen''s body, and after a while, it turned into a whole full of vitality Chakra flowing through Chen''s body, all over his body.Chen felt that his already huge amount of Chakra and the speed of Chakra''s response had increased significantly.


    "It''s so awesome, it''s worthy of a boutique that took 20,000 points to exchange. I didn''t expect that I have reached this level of strength and it can increase my chakra volume so much. Not only that, but I can still feel it. My vitality and body''s recovery ability have been enhanced a lot." Feeling the change in strength, Chen felt very excited.


    After being happy for a while, Chen also calmed down. After all, with his current strength, there were few things that could excite him for a long time.


    Chen looked at the other four bottles of potions on the table and said in a funny way: "Since these potions are from Guerel''s veins and their effects are so powerful, let''s call them pulsation from now on! Let you pulsate back at the critical moment, hehe ~~Let¡¯s find a chance tomorrow and send Sasuke a bottle! As for the rest, I already have a candidate, hum~"


    He said that all the pulsations on the table were retracted into the space, and then he didn''t think much about it, and went to rest.


    Sorry, it rained today, so I went to the Internet cafe a bit late...


    Chapter 108: Asking Dashewan


    "Chen Jun, are you up now? Master Da She Wan came to see you in person." The next day, Chen heard the voice of Yao Shi''s pocket outside the door before she got up.


    "Oshewan came to see me in person? Hey~~ Let him dry for a while!" Chen did not immediately let Dashewan come in, but aired him outside, and then washed himself.


    At this time, Yao Shidou and Dashe Wan were waiting outside.


    "Master Dashewan, listening to the movement inside, Jun Jun seems to have gotten up, should we go in directly?" Yao Shidou asked Dashewan.


    "Hey~~ No, he deliberately put me aside, it''s really a child''s temper, but, anyway, Chen Jun is indeed a child now!" Da She Wan shook his head and chuckled lightly. Said."If this is the case, then I will do as he wishes, and wait for him for a while!"


    "I see!" Hearing Dashewan''s words, the pharmacist said nothing.


    After a while, Chen finally finished washing and then came out to open the door.


    "Oshewan, come to see me so early, what''s the matter?" Chen asked Oshewan after coming out.


    "Hey~~ Actually nothing happened. I just heard from the people below that Chen Jun was back. I wanted to come to see Chen Jun yesterday, but Chen Jun was resting at that time, so I didn''t come to disturb Chen Jun." Maru punched and said, "Will Chen Jun invite me in and sit for a while?"


    "Humph!" Chen snorted coldly, did not speak, turned around and returned to the room, seeming to have acquiesced to Dashewan''s words.And Dashewan didn''t care about Chen''s attitude either, after a few chuckles, he also entered Chen''s room, and Yakushi Pocket followed Dashewan behind.


    Chen returned to the room and sat on the bed, and then said to Da She Wan, "Sit down by yourself!"


    When Dashewan sat on the only chair in the room, and Yakushitou could only stand silently behind Dashewan, then the Dashewan monster smiled and said to Chen: "Hey~~Chen Jun looks very strange. Happy, is there something bothering you? Tell me, maybe I can help!"


    "Huh! Dashewan, should you give me an explanation?"


    "Oh? What does Chen Jun want me to explain?" Da She Wan pretended to be confused and said with a smile.


    "Don''t try to pretend to be confused. When I was rushing to the Kingdom of Wind, you dared to send a pharmacist to follow me. What is your intention? Who do you think of Uchiha Tatsuo?"

 76 Naruto Strong System Chapter 76

    "So, Chen Jun said that it was the matter. Actually, I was just kind. Let Dou Follow Chen Jun to give Chen Jun a response, and there is no other meaning."


    "Hey! Dashewan, you don''t have to fool me anymore. We all know what you mean, and I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Since you are so insincere, then there is no need for us to cooperate."


    "Chen Jun, how can you talk to Master Da She Wan in such a tone? At least you should have a little respect for Master Da She Wan!" The pharmacist on the side pushed his glasses and said with a light smile.


    "Shut up! There is no place for you to speak here!" Chen Zheng wanted to shock Dashe Wan, but he didn''t expect that the medicine master''s pocket would hit the muzzle directly.


    Chen directly opened the kaleidoscope and glared at Pharmacist Pocket, and Pharmacist Pocket suddenly felt pressure for a while, and then found that his location had become a dark place with nothing around him, and only himself was empty. The Oshe Maru sitting in front of him has long since disappeared, and his body is still unable to move.


    "This is..." Pharmacist pocket did not react, a pair of huge kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes suddenly opened in the dark, and the pair of writing wheel eyes were still pressing against him, each time the pair of writing wheel eyes approached him At one point, the coercion that I feel will increase, and even my breathing will be difficult.An unreasonable sense of fear rose from the heart of Pharmacist''s pocket, causing his body to tremble constantly and cold sweat.


    Just when Chen opened the kaleidoscope and stared at the pharmacist''s pocket, Dashewan felt bad, and quickly looked back at the pharmacist''s pocket. The result surprised him. At this time, the pharmacist''s pocket was shivering, and his whole body was constantly trembling. In a cold sweat, his expression was full of fear, as if he had seen something terrifying.Seeing this, Da She Wan knew that Yao Shi''s pocket must have been hit by Chen''s trick, so it looked like this.


    "Is it possible to make Dou into fear with just a look..."


    Although Yakushidou is only Dashewan''s subordinate, Dashewan still values ??his subordinates very much. I don''t want to see Yaoshidou to finish playing like this, so I pleaded with Chen: "Hey~~ Why should Chen Jun send such a big deal? Huo, Dou just respects me too much. It doesn¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just a bit offensive in the language. You can just teach it a little bit. Moreover, Dou is my right-hand man, so I ask Chen Jun to give me a face. Don''t be embarrassed anymore!"


    "Huh! Since Dashewan personally intercedes for him, then I can''t help but save face, this time, forget it this time, if you dare to interrupt again next time, then you won''t be so lucky." Chen thought that it really couldn''t be too much. Saying that this is still the site of Dashemaru, he has to leave him a bit of face, so after a cold snort, he touched the state of the kaleidoscope and returned to his usual glasses.


    After Chen contacted the state of the kaleidoscope, Yao Shidou also regained consciousness, and returned to reality from that dark place.However, even after he came back, he was still severely affected. Not only was he still in a cold sweat, but his ability to move had not recovered. He still stood in place, shivering, and the look in Xiang Chen''s eyes disappeared. The jokes of the past are full of fear.


    "Hey~~ Pocket, are you all right!"


    "Da...Snake Pill...sir, I...it''s okay..." The pharmacist''s pocket at this time was not even able to speak.


    In fact, what Chen released to Pharmacist Pocket was not a powerful illusion. It was only under the blessing of Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye and the coercive pressure of Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye itself that it had that effect on Pharmacist Pocket. Yao Shidou was relieved from the horrible oppression after it was relieved, and his heart was full of resentment towards Chen, but he did not dare to show it.


    Chen sneered, and did not pay attention to Pharmacist''s pockets. He still can''t make any big waves now: "Huh~ Continue our previous topic, I can stop worrying about this matter. However, Dashewan, if you still want to continue with me If we deal with Fu Xiao together, then I hope that nothing similar will happen again. And... I want to borrow some people from you."


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 109: Trading


    Hearing Chen''s words, Dashewan asked in surprise: "Borrow someone? Who is Chen Jun going to borrow from me? I don''t seem to have anyone worthy of being useful to Chen Jun!"


    "No, you have! I want to borrow three people from you!"


    "Oh! Tell me, which three are they?"


    "Ghost Deng Shuiyue! Whirlpool Fragrant Phosphorus! And...Zhonggo! Just these three people! How about?" Chen smiled and said three names.


    "Huh?" Da Shemaru frowned and her expression became gloomy."Shuiyue...Zhongwu? How did Chen Jun know these two people?"


    "Don''t worry about this kind of thing. I have my own news channel. Your curse seal has already been successfully developed. So those people are not of much use to you now, so you can just ask for it or not. Borrow it?"


    "Do you even know about the curse seal?" Hearing Chen''s words, Dashemaru was surprised at first, then his voice became colder, and the eyes of Xiangchen showed killing intent.


    After Chen revealed some of his own secrets, Da She Wan had already murdered Chen.Although Da She Maru admires Chen very much, if Chen threatens him, then he will definitely eliminate Chen without hesitation.


    "Hey~~ It seems that you have moved some bad thoughts towards me!" Chen felt not nervous about Dashewan''s killing intent. If Dashewan had to do something with him for this matter, he would not worry. .It''s a big deal to tear the skin straight and take people away by himself.At that time, Oshe Maru couldn''t help him!


    "Can Chen Jun tell me where did you learn this information about me?" Da She Wan did not rush to do it, but continued to ask.


    "I said I found these all by myself, do you believe it?"


    "Oh, did Chen Jun check it by himself?" Da She Maru obviously didn''t believe it. He thought his things were very secret. If he wasn''t someone he trusted, he wouldn''t tell some of his things. He knew about these things. There are not many people, and those people are his confidants. He has always been very accurate, and his confidants will definitely not betray him.


    "But where did Uchiha Tatsumi learn about it? There was also the first generation cells last time. I clearly remember that there was no information about the first generation cells recorded in that abandoned laboratory. What he said was a lie at all. Someone really betrayed me and told me all my secrets to Uchiha Tatsumi? If this is the case, wouldn''t he have no secrets in front of Uchiha Tatsumi!" Osnamaru secretly said in his heart.


    Seeing Dashemaru''s gloomy expression, Chen seemed to know what Dashemaru was thinking, and said with a chuckle: "Don''t worry, these things in my way are not told by people around you. Believe it or not, this information I found them all by myself, and I know only this. Don¡¯t worry about me threatening you. As you said, our common enemy is Akatsuki, so I¡¯m not stupid enough to create another one. It can make Konoha in the Five Great Ninja Village have a headache for the enemy. Moreover, the few people I mentioned just now are of no use to you. Rather than keep them locked up like this, it is better to hand them all over. Give it to me. Of course, I won''t let you suffer!"


    Having said this, Chen showed a playful smile, then took out a bottle of Pulse from the space, and then unscrewed the bottle cap.In an instant, a strong breath of life filled the room.


    "This is..." Feeling the strong breath of life, Da She Wan was moved, and then greedily looked at the pulse in Chen''s hand.


    Seeing Dashemaru¡¯s expression, Chen sneered in her heart, then screwed the lid back, and said to Dashemaru: "This is the Guerel stone I used to talk about, but now it has been synthesized by me. This is what I went to the Kingdom of Wind! How about it? Not bad! As long as you give me those three people, then I can give you the pulse in my hand!"


    "Pulsating?"


    "Oh, this is the name I gave to this medicine, you don''t need to care, you just tell me whether it is successful or not!"


    Dashemaru thought for a while, indeed, as Chen said, their common enemy is the Akatsuki organization, and those mentioned by Chen are not very important secrets. At the beginning, he was only studying the boundary of the blood inheritance. Those people were arrested and brought back for research. Now they are of no use to Dashemaru. If they can be used to exchange the pulse on Chen''s hand, it will not be a loss. More importantly, he still doesn''t want to be with Chen fell out, if she really had to face the Xiao organization in the future, perhaps she had to use Chen''s power.


    Thinking of this, Da She Wan withdrew his murderous aura, and revealed his weird smile: "Hey hey~~Chen Jun is right, those people are really of no use to me, and I also promised Guo Chen Jun, Chen Jun can enjoy all the resources of my Yinnin Village, of course, including people. Since Chen Jun wants them, I can give them all to Chen Jun. However, those people don¡¯t seem to be tamed so easily, especially It¡¯s Shigego..."


    "Then you don''t have to worry, since I dare to ask you for someone, then I have a way to subdue them!" Chen waved and interrupted Da She Wan.


    "Soga! In that case, they are all scattered and imprisoned in several of my strongholds, so it will take some time to bring them here. I will order them tomorrow and let people bring them all!"


    "You don''t need to be brought here, I have to find them myself!"


    "Really? Since Chen Jun wants to go by himself, that''s okay. When Chen Jun wants to leave, I will find someone to lead Chen Jun."


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go tomorrow!" Chen did not leave immediately because he still has some things to do.


    "Tomorrow? I know, I will find someone to lead Chen Jun tomorrow, then, if nothing happens, I won''t delay Chen Jun, and I still have some experiments to complete, so..." Da She Wan looked at it with weird eyes With the pulse in Chen''s hand, he said with a light smile.


    "Haha~~" Of course Chen knew Dashewan''s mind, so he didn''t want to confuse him, and threw the pulse in his hand to him.


    After getting the pulse, Da She Wan showed a fanatical expression, then opened his mouth, swallowed the pulse into his stomach, and said to Chen: If this is the case, then I will leave first!"After speaking, he turned and left, and couldn''t wait to go back and study the pulse.


    After a period of rest, the pharmacist regained his mobility and left behind the Dashewan.


    The last chapter of today will continue to be updated tomorrow!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Ten: Tsundere''s Sasuke


    After Dashewan and Yaoshi left, Chen also stood up, then walked out of the room and walked towards the training ground.


    After arriving at the training ground, only one figure was training in the huge training ground, and there were no others.That figure is no one else, officially Tatsun¡¯s twin brother, Sasuke Uchiha!


    Since Sasuke came to Otonin Village.Other Otonin dare not come here to practice, this huge training ground seems to have become a training ground for Sasuke.


    Looking at Sasuke who was practicing hard in the field, Chen showed a playful smile on his face.And Sasuke, who was practicing in the field, didn''t notice that anyone was paying attention to him, and he was still practicing desperately there.


    After he quickly formed a set of seals with his hands, he gathered Chakra in his throat, and then suddenly turned around and sprayed a huge flame in the direction of Chen.


    "Fire escape. The fire is extinguished!"


    The diameter of the flame sprayed from Sasuke¡¯s mouth reached ten meters, and it struck towards Tatsun, and arrived at Tatsun¡¯s place in the blink of an eye. All this happened so suddenly, I didn¡¯t expect that Sasuke would become aware of Tatsun when he entered the training ground Chen''s existence was just not explained, but pretending to be unknown. After the seal in his hand was completed, he suddenly turned around and launched Xiang Chen to put out the fire, trying to kill Chen by surprise.


    Although he knew that this might not cause Chen to be hurt, but at least he had to show Chen''s embarrassed posture, so that he could taunt him and avenge his original revenge.


    However, in the face of the violent fire extinguished, Chen still had a playful smile on his face, and he was not panicked, let alone avoiding it. When the violent fire was about to hit him, Chen''s eyes entered directly. In the state of kaleidoscope, a small skeleton took shape instantly, wrapping Chen.


    However, Sasuke didn''t see all of this, he just saw Chen did not evade, and was instantly swallowed by the fierce fire he released.


    This made Sasuke put away his sneer expression, frowned, and said in his heart: "This guy, it''s impossible to get caught in that simple way. What is going on with him?" Although Sasuke has been clamoring to get rid of Chen, but Seeing that Chen was in danger, he couldn''t help but become worried, even he himself didn''t realize this.But also, no matter how they were twin brothers who were born at the same time, and the Uchiha clan only left them three brothers, but as the older brother Uchiha Itachi was the enemy Sasuke wanted to kill.


    Although Sasuke and Tatsun have been wrong, but after the genocide, the only idiot brother Tatsu who has been with Sasuke after the genocide happened. Tatsun has always occupied a very important position in his heart, so when he learned that Tatsun had been deceiving him. , That''s why I was so angry!

 77 Naruto Power System Chapter 77

    However, Hao Huo Mian continued to burn on the ground where Chen was located for a period of time, and a huge pit with a diameter of more than ten meters was burned out before it gradually dissipated, and thick smoke continued to flow in the pit.


    When the smoke dissipated, Chen''s figure gradually appeared in the center of the violent fire extinguished attack range.


    I saw that in the big pit that was extinguished by the violent fire, it was not damaged in the center, and it formed a sharp contrast with the surroundings. At this time, Chen was standing on the only intact ground. Wrapped in a skeleton formed by a chakra, he was unharmed, his hands hung, and his face looked at Sasuke with a playful expression.


    "Yeah!" Seeing such a situation, Sasuke, who was still frowning just now and slightly worried, instantly turned angry, gritted his teeth and stared at Chen in front of him.


    "Strength is good, not bad! Fortunately, my beard is not bad, otherwise it might really make me embarrassed!" Chen said to Sasuke in a joking tone with a light smile.


    "Hey!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and asked Chen: "What are you doing here? Want to see my jokes?"


    "Hey~~ Don''t say it so bad, we are brothers anyway, how could I do that kind of thing!" Chen smiled lightly, relieved the state of Susaku, and then jumped in front of Sasuke and said.


    "Humph! If nothing happens, get out, I still have to practice!" Sasuke snorted coldly, then turned around and ignored Chen.


    "It''s really indifferent. I have brought you a good thing because I lost it. This is the treasure that I have worked so hard to get!"


    "I don''t need it, get out, don''t hinder me!" Sasuke didn''t appreciate him, he didn''t think Chen would be so kind.


    "Oh, that''s really a pity. I thought that because you had taken care of me before, I planned to send you this bottle of Pulsation. You know, I took it back from the Kingdom of Wind after all the hard work. , A good thing that can not only enhance your physique, but also make your strength soar. Since you don''t need it, then forget it!" Chen took out the pulse from the space, then unscrewed the lid, and said with regret.


    "Huh?" Sasuke, who was still indifferent, heard Chen''s words and felt the breath of life emanating from the pulse and the power contained in it. Moved by it, he quickly turned to look at the pulse in Chen''s hand, his eyes filled desire.


    "Hey~~ how? This thing is not bad! But it''s a pity, since you don''t need it, then I won''t beg you to accept it, then you can cultivate slowly, and I won''t disturb you!" Chen Jiang The pulsation in his hand tightened the lid again, then turned around with a pity, and was about to leave.


    At this time, Sasuke''s heart was very complicated. On the one hand, he didn''t want to be favored by Chen, and on the other hand, he was eager to gain strength. He was attracted by the pulsation in Chen''s hand, and he was a little dazed for a while.He waited until Chen turned around and left for a while before he reflected, gritted his teeth, and made a decision in his heart.


    "Wait!"


    Just when Tatsun turned around and walked a few steps away, Sasuke''s voice sounded behind him, and Tatsun''s footsteps stopped, a playful smile appeared on his face, and then he turned to look at Sasuke and said, "What''s the matter? Cultivation? What else?"


    Seeing the playful smile on Chen''s face made Sasuke''s face a bit uncontrollable. He just refused Chen categorically, and now he was vocally holding him back, which made him feel very embarrassed.


    Sasuke turned his head to the side, did not look at Tatsun, his expression was weird, but he hesitated, "You...just said...that''s because...you have to pay back...I took care of your love...that''s why ¡­That bottle is for me, right?"


    "Oh, that''s right!" Chen felt amused seeing Sasuke''s arrogant appearance.


    "Then, I... can accept... as if we are even!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Eleven: Retraining Sasuke


    In the training ground, Sasuke said to Chen with a weird look: "If you give me what you have in your hand, then we will even be even!"


    "Haha~~ That''s right!" Chen knew that Sasuke had a thin face, and if he tried to confuse him, maybe he really wouldn''t want it.So he didn''t show off anymore and threw the pulse in his hand to Sasuke.


    After Sasuke got the pulsation, he first looked at the pulsation in his hand. Although he wanted to use it immediately, he didn''t know how to use the pulsation and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "You can drink this pulse directly, and then you can feel your own changes!" Chen seemed to see Sasuke''s embarrassment and reminded Sasuke aloud.


    "Humph!" Hearing Chen''s reminder, Sasuke felt that his face couldn''t hold on again, and he snorted to cover up, and then unscrewed the pulsation in his hand. Although he wanted to drink it all, he held it back and turned his head. , Said in a very complicated tone: "You...are you sure you want to give this thing to me?"


    "Hey~~ Don''t worry! This kind of thing is not very useful to me, and I have used it a long time ago. Also, you don''t have to worry about what I will do in it, just by you, I still disdain Whatever you do, you can enjoy it with peace of mind, it will give you unexpected gains!"


    Hearing Chen''s words made Sasuke very uncomfortable, and after a cold snort again, without hesitation, he drank the pulse in his hand.


    Just after Sasuke drank all the pulsations in his hands, a powerful warm current erupted from him, rushing through his body... so that the physical strength and chakra that he had consumed just now were restored to a full state in an instant, The fatigue was wiped out.Moreover, his own Chakras have increased a lot, and his body is much lighter than before.Sasuke, who was already the strength of Shinobi among the elite, broke through to the level of particularly Shinobi in one fell swoop.


    "This feeling...this feeling really excites me, hahaha~~~~"


    Feeling the changes in his body, Sasuke, who has little mood swings, was overjoyed and laughed wildly while holding his forehead.His heart was full of confidence, and the eyes of Xiang Chen once again became arrogant.


    "Hey~~ This guy seems to have some bad thoughts again. He really remembers eating or not, and forgetting who he is when he has some strength?" Seeing Sasuke''s expression, Tatsube knew Sasuke. What was in my mind, I must have just improved my strength, and then my confidence has expanded again.


    "It seems that the lesson taught him is not enough!" Chen sneered in his heart.


    "Hey! Is it because of these things that you have the strength that surpasses me?" After the strength became stronger, Sasuke''s temperament changed again, and said with a disdainful expression to Chen: "Now, my strength is also obtained. If you want to improve, let you try my new power!"


    After speaking, he clenched his fist and rushed towards Chen.


    "Huh! Ming is stubborn, it seems that I''m still too kind to you!" With a cold snort, Chen didn''t mean to dodge at all.Instead, he disappeared instantly, then appeared in front of Sasuke, punching Sasuke in the stomach.


    "Wow~" This punch did not use strange power, but it still made Sasuke feel that his internal organs seemed to have been displaced, arching like shrimps, holding his belly with both hands, and for a while lost the ability to move.


    "But... damn it!"


    "Huh!" Chen sneered, without mercy, raised his foot again, kicked Sasuke to the sky, and then Chen rushed to the sky again, and once again greeted Sasuke, Sasuke who was flying up the sky again, He smashed down on the ground at a faster speed than before, and smashed the ground out of a pit. This time, Sasuke was seriously injured. For a while, he lost the ability to move, lying in the pit and humming~~No Able to stand up.


    "Hey! You start to be arrogant when you have a little strength? You are still ten thousand years old!" Looking at Sasuke lying in the pit, Chen sneered and said with disdain.


    "Damn...this guy...how powerful is it? I didn''t expect that with my current strength, there was no power to fight back at all...Damn it!" Sasuke''s resilience is also amazing because of the pulsation. He was seriously injured. After humming for a while, he recovered and struggled from the ground.At this moment, one hand was pressing on his chest, and the other hand was wiping the blood stains at the corners of his mouth, gritted his teeth and stared at Chen.


    However, he didn''t attack Chen again this time. After he drank Pulse and became stronger, Chen still had no power to fight back, which made him feel a deep sense of frustration.Although he is good and strong, it doesn''t mean that he is an idiot who doesn''t know anything. He already knows that the gap between him and Chen can''t be made up by a bottle of pulse, so he didn''t get silly and get beaten up again.


    "You are thinking, why am I so much stronger than you, right?" Chen looked at Sasuke''s expression, knowing that he must be unconvinced in his heart, and said to him with a sneer.


    "Humph!" Sasuke didn''t speak, but the expression on his face said it all.


    "It seems that you really want to know, but well...I didn''t want to tell you, hehe~~" Chen said with a sneer, then ignored the black line of Sasuke and turned to the training ground. Go outside.


    "Tomorrow morning, wait for me at the door of the village and follow me to a place!" Chen said without looking back while walking towards the outside of the training ground.


    "Huh?" When he reached Chen, Sasuke was stunned. Of course he knew that Chen was talking to him. He did not expect Chen to let himself wait for him. After he reflected, Chen had left the training ground. .


    "Hey! Idiot, why should I listen to you!" Sasuke frowned and said uncomfortably.Then, without thinking any more, he turned around and continued to practice alone!


    After Chen left the training ground, he returned to his room again. He didn''t come out for a whole day, and he didn''t even come out to eat dinner, and the medicine master didn''t dare to disturb Chen again, so no one knew what Chen was doing. .


    "System, I want to ask, is there any ability that can help others to evolve into a kaleidoscope?"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 112: Go to the stronghold


    In the room, Chen asked the system: "System, is there any way to make people''s writing round eyes evolve into a kaleidoscope?"


    "Answer to the host: There is a certain chance that the Kaleidoscope Writer can open the eyes by itself without redeeming the Kaleidoscope, and since it is not directly exchanged, the Kaleidoscope Writer''s ability is not the default, it depends on opening the eyes. The idea in the mind of the reader gains the ability of kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Moreover, this method requires 50,000 points lower than the points required to directly exchange kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but this method may not be successful!"


    "Oh, what''s the method?" Chen quickly asked the system.


    "The host can redeem a power of grief and resentment, and then hit the power of grief and resentment into the target, making the target''s emotions full of resentment and sorrow for a period of time, so as to achieve the conditions for opening the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. The opening depends entirely on the will of the target. Also, the target must evolve to the level of Sangouyu to use this method!"


    "The power of grief? There is such a thing? It is 50,000 points less than the finished kaleidoscope sold by the system, which is 50,000 points. If you can¡¯t open your eyes, does that mean that 50,000 points are simply wasted? Up?"


    "Yes! If you can''t open your eyes, then the power of sorrow and resentment exchanged by the host will disappear after a period of time, and the redeemed points will not be refunded! This is equivalent to a gamble. If you can open your eyes, then you can In exchange for a pair of powerful kaleidoscopes for 50,000 points, if it fails, then 50,000 points are wasted."


    "50,000 points?" Chen took a look at his remaining points, only 51,000 left, which can be exchanged for a bit of resentment power, and he was thinking about whether to exchange it!


    That¡¯s right, Chen wants to help Sasuke¡¯s writing round eyes evolve into a kaleidoscope, because Sasuke¡¯s strength is too weak. Since Chen has already planned to compete in the Ninja World, he must build his own power. As Chen¡¯s brother, Uchiha Sasuke It is the most suitable, so Sasuke must be drawn into his camp.

 78 Naruto Power System Chapter 78

    "Can the three-gou jade evolve? In the original work, when Sasuke was following Oshemaru, in the battle of Zuzuya and Naruto, he seemed to have evolved the writing round eyes to three-gou jade, and Sasuke and I had fought against each other before. He seems to be a three-gou jade, so Sasuke has met the requirements. Forget it, wait for him to be certified again tomorrow, if it is really three-gou jade, then give him a copy of the power of grief, after all, the points can still be Earn, and there are so many Garel stones in my space."


    After making a decision, Chen didn¡¯t struggle with this problem anymore. He hadn¡¯t practiced for a long time, so he took advantage of the fact that nothing happened now, so he once again entered the virtual space, looking for someone with strength equal to or stronger than him. Up.


    Early the next morning, Chen walked out of the room. Last night, he stayed in the virtual space all day, fighting with different powerhouses. In terms of time, Chen stayed in it for almost ten days. time.During this period of time, Chen has been using his eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes and Mu Dun in the battle, so he has used his kaleidoscope and Mu Dun freely, and after exhausting all his strength to finally kill an opponent, Chen also retreated from the space.


    Although he fought for a long time in the virtual space, Chen did not feel the slightest fatigue and discomfort at this time.He got up directly from the bed, and then walked towards the previous hall after washing.


    He is going to see Da She Wan first, after all, this is his site, so I have to say hello to him.And he remembered that Uzumaki Phosphorus didn''t seem to be imprisoned, but was managing a prison for Dashewan, so if you want to transfer Phosphorus, you might need some proof from Dashewan.


    After arriving in the hall, Chen didn''t see Dashe Wan, but just ran into the medicine master pocket.


    "Did Chen Jun come to Master Dashewan? I''m sorry, Master Dashewan is in the laboratory now. When Dashewan is doing experiments, I don''t want to be disturbed." Yao Shi walked around after seeing Chen. In front of Chen, he respectfully said to Chen.


    "Do you want to experiment?" Hearing Yao Shi''s words, Chen frowned. He already thought that Da She Wan should really study the pulse that he gave him, but Da She Wan had promised him yesterday...


    "I think Chen-jun should be looking for Lord Oshemaru because of what we said yesterday? Don¡¯t worry, Lord Oshemaru has already sent orders to go down. As long as Chen-jun arrives at the stronghold, she can take away what Chen-jun wants. People, if Chen Jun doesn¡¯t know the place, I can arrange someone to lead Chen Jun."


    "Really? That''s fine. As for the person who leads the way...hehe~~ I already have a candidate, you don''t need to arrange it!" Chen felt relieved when he heard the pharmacist, and then refused the pharmacist to arrange The kindness of people leading the way, he ignored the pharmacist and turned away.


    "Wow! Has anyone already chosen..." Looking at Chen''s departure, the pharmacist pushed his glasses around, revealing a thoughtful expression!


    After Tatsun left the hall of Otonin Village, Tatsun walked towards the gate of Otonin Village, and when she looked from a distance, she found a man wearing a kimono, dressed exclusively in Otonin Village, with a long sword stuck in his waist. ''S figure is standing silently at the gate of Otonin Village with eyes closed.


    Seeing that figure, Chen''s mouth was slightly cocked, and then she walked towards that figure.


    "Sasuke! I didn''t expect you to come so early, I thought you wouldn''t come anymore!" Chenlai came to the figure and said jokingly.


    That person was Sasuke. Although he showed disdain yesterday, he rushed over early the next morning and waited for Chen.


    After hearing Tatsun''s teasing, Sasuke opened his eyes, cast a glance at Tatsun, and said indifferently, "Don''t get me wrong, I just stayed in Otoninu for a long time and want to go out for a walk..."


    "Really? It doesn''t matter, let''s go, I will tell you our purpose this time on the road, and I also need you to lead me." Chen waved his hand, and then walked directly outside Otonin Village.


    "Huh?" Sasuke heard Tatsun''s words, although he was very curious, but he didn''t say much, but followed Tatsun and walked out of Otonin Village.


    Little tail: 475137322


    After Chapter Three, continue tomorrow!¡­


    Chapter 113: confess the truth to Sasuke


    Tatsun took Sasuke and left Otonin Village, and although Sasuke was very curious about Tatsun''s purpose, he held back, and did not ask much, and walked behind Tatsun.


    "Sasuke, I think you must be curious about the purpose of my trip?" After leaving Otonin Village for some distance, Tatsumi, who had not spoken, suddenly stopped and said.


    "Huh?" Hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke, who was used to being quiet, was taken aback for a while, and Tatsun glanced at him without speaking.


    "Haha~~" Chen chuckled a few times, then turned to look at Sasuke behind him. At this time, Chen''s eyes had turned into a kaleidoscope state, and when Sasuke saw Chen turned around, he looked at Chen with the following consciousness, but he didn''t. I thought that Chen would use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, so I didn''t have any precautions, and Chen was pulled into the moon reading space in an instant.


    "here is¡­?"


    In the moon reading space, the place where Tatsun turned out this time was in the former Uchiha family''s clan, and Tatsuno did not restrict Sasuke''s ability to move, so Sasuke looked at the familiar and unfamiliar places around him in surprise.


    "How? Do you feel familiar?" Just when Sasuke was still around a lot, a voice suddenly came from behind him, making Sasuke turn around and look behind him vigilantly. I saw that Tatsuno didn''t know when he was there. In front of him.


    "What do you want to do when you brought me here?" After seeing Tatsun appear, Sasuke''s expression on his face turned cold, and then he said to Tatsun indifferently.


    "Hehe, I think you shouldn''t feel unfamiliar here. This is the clan land of our Uchiha clan, but it is my own illusion. The place we are now is actually in my monthly reading space."


    "Moonreading?" Hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke reminded of some bad memories, with an angry expression on his face.


    "Yes, monthly reading! You will not be unfamiliar with this. It is the illusion that Uchiha Itachi used to release to you and me after the extermination of the clan, and not long ago, he seemed to release it to you again. This should be the third time you have experienced moon reading, right?" Chen smiled lightly, and continued to say to Sasuke: "Month reading: Kaleidoscope writing wheel can only be used for advanced illusion, except for the Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of the Uchiha clan. In addition, no one can resist. This technique will move the opponent¡¯s spirit to another world. The time and quality of this world are completely controlled by the caster. The time in the fictional world is only an instant for the real world. The spell may cause a mental breakdown of the opponent, and the degree of damage caused can also be controlled by the caster. It is a very dangerous illusion, and only works when the eyes are facing each other."


    "Hey, this is the ability of Kaleidoscope to write round eyes, it is really enviable! But, are you showing off to me now?" Sasuke looked at Chen''s Kaleidoscope indifferently and said in a very complicated tone.


    In fact, Sasuke felt uncomfortable in his heart. Among the three brothers, Itachi had already opened the kaleidoscope very early. Now Chen, who is the same age as him, has also opened the kaleidoscope. Among the three brothers, only he himself only evolved the writing wheel to the three-gouyu. This was a very heavy blow to him. Now Chen is releasing the kaleidoscope pupil technique to him again. In his opinion, this is Chen showing off to him.


    "No! I don''t mean to show off. The reason why I brought you here is just not to let some people know about our next conversation." Chen looked at the curse mark on Sasuke''s neck with a profound meaning. Said.


    "Huh?" Seeing Chen''s gaze, Sasuke subconsciously stretched out his hand, stroked the curse mark on his neck a few times, and looked at Chen suspiciously.


    "The curse mark on your neck is actually the medium that Dashewan uses to monitor you. Dashewan can monitor your every move through the curse imprint on your neck. But now we are in my moon reading space, So don¡¯t worry about our conversation being heard by him."


    "Hey! Let''s talk, you brought me out of Otonin Village, and what did you want to say to me after using the monthly reading so much?" After hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke was unwilling to be monitored by Otoshimaru. He didn''t show any dissatisfaction, as if he didn''t care, but asked Chen calmly.


    Looking at Sasuke with complicated eyes, Tatsun did not speak, and after a while of silence, he said to Sasuke in a complicated tone: "Sasuke, you...know me why I also have a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, but never mention it. Is it revenge?"


    "Hey! That''s because you didn''t take the family hatred at all. You are afraid of that guy''s power, so you dare not seek revenge from him. You are a coward!" After hearing Chen''s words, Sasuke sneered. Expression, taunting Chen.


    "Haha~~Do you think so? But...Do you really think that''s what you think? Sasuke!"


    "Huh! Isn''t it? That pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels is a waste of you, it is simply a shame to our Uchiha clan!" Sasuke looked at Tatsumi''s kaleidoscope, a trace of jealousy flashed in his eyes, but he was disdainful. Said to Chen in a voice of.


    "Hehe, it seems that you really resent the fact that I have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but it''s time to let you know something!" Chen didn''t care about Sasuke''s mockery at all, and after a few chuckles, he was right. Sasuke said.


    "Huh? What story do you want to make up?" Sasuke still had a disdainful expression upon hearing Tatsun''s words.


    "The truth! The truth about our Uchiha clan''s tragic extermination, the truth that Uchiha Itachi has been hiding, that is, the truth you have always wanted to know, I will tell you all! You have the right to know!" Chen chuckled. He said something shocking to Sasuke.


    "Nani? What...what did you say? Don''t...what do you know? Tell me!" After Tatsun said that, Sasuke lost his calmness, his expression became rugged, and he rushed to Tatsun in an instant, grabbing Chen''s shoulders, and asked.


    This is the truth that Sasuke has always wanted the Uchiha clan to be exterminated. He has always been skeptical of Itachi''s nonsense of measuring his own aura, and did not believe all of them, but for so long, he has never gained Knowing any clue, one can only attribute the hatred to Itachi. Now that Chen seems to know something, how can this calm him down.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen: Reason


    In the moon reading space, Chen is about to tell the truth to Sasuke!


    "Hey~~ What I am going to say next may be beyond your cognition, so you''d better be mentally prepared!" Chen stretched out his hand and tore off Sasuke''s hand on his shoulder, then said with a chuckle.


    "Hurry up!"


    "I know, I know, really, don''t be so impatient, since I have already planned to tell you, I will definitely say it, but these things are too long and involve too much, and it will be impossible to explain for a while. It''s useless for you to be anxious!" Chen Yimin moved, and a luxurious sofa appeared out of thin air in a clearing in front of him, and Chen walked to the sofa and sat down comfortably.


    After sitting down, Tatsun''s expression also became solemn, and instead of saying anything, he asked Sasuke: "Sasuke, you must have always thought Itachi is our enemy''s, right?"


    "Humph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and said with an expression of hatred, "Isn''t it that guy?"


    "Do you know that without everything Itachi did, do you think the two of us could still live to this day? He...actually has always been protecting us!" Chen told Sasuke this unexpected secret!


    "Impossible!" Sasuke exclaimed: "Protect me... actually said to protect me... how could that guy... really a big joke, I want to know the truth, if you say something more ridiculous than this, I will Kill you!"


    "Hehe~~ What I''m talking about... is the truth!" Chen sneered, and continued to say to Sasuke: "You seem to know Itachi, but you don''t know anything about him!"


    "Shut up! Don''t pretend that guy''s name before me!"


    "Hey~~ It''s normal if you don''t believe it. After all, the facts that have been identified all the time, suddenly learned another truth, it is really unacceptable, but...what I said is the truth!" After a pause, Chen continued: "Do you know? The only people who know the truth are Konoha''s Danzo, the third generation of Hokage, and the consultants Mito Menyan and Zhuanxi Xiaochun. After the death of the three generations, only those three who have the truth are left. Old guy, it is estimated that the three old guys will never tell about the scandal in the future, and this is what Itachi hoped!"


    "What the hell are you guys talking about? Is this what you call the truth? You are lying to me~~" Sasuke obviously did not understand what Chen said, drew the long knife from his waist and rushed towards Chen.

 79 Naruto Power System Chapter 79

    "Huh!" Seeing Sasuke rushing over, Chen Leng snorted and thought, suddenly numerous wooden sticks sprang out from Sasuke''s feet, and then wrapped around Sasuke''s body, binding him firmly!


    "It seems that you don''t want to listen to me honestly! Then I have to tie you up and calm you down!"


    "That guy, killed Mom and Dad, massacred the whole clan... Become a defector ninja... Joined Akatsuki... He must be hated! How could he protect us!" Even if he was tied up by Tatsuno, Sasuke still couldn''t Calm down, still roaring at Chen.


    "That night... it is true that he killed the Uchiha clan, and then fled Konoha. The reason why he did so was because of the mission Konoha gave him! This...is the gateway to the truth..." Chen Weiwei He narrowed his eyes and said to Sasuke!


    "Huh?" Hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke stopped struggling, then looked at Tatsun''s eyes, and said in surprise: "That''s... a mission?"


    "Yes! That night, Itachi gave up his self and completed the task... It seems that you were a little calmer!" Chen said jokingly.


    "what happened?"


    "To tell the story of Itachi, we must trace the topic back to the era when Konoha was founded. Itachi... has become a victim, and has been a victim of karma since ancient times."


    "sacrifice¡­"


    "Yes, when Konoha Ninja Village was born, there was a big problem, and this also determined the fate of Itachi. Although these things are relatively long, everything I say next is true! Do you want to continue listening?" Saying this, Tatsun paused, watching Sasuke''s reaction.


    "go on!"


    "Haha~~ That was more than 80 years ago. At that time, the world was in the Warring States era filled with gunpowder everywhere. In that era full of wars, the ninja organization was still an armed group based on a family. The country hired to participate in the war, and among the large number of ninja clan, there are two groups that are recognized as the strongest and feared by others, that is, our Uchiha clan, and the ninja clan known as Mori no Senju Our Uchiha clan has excellent chakras and writing round eyes, is good at all kinds of battles, and is widely known as a fighting clan. At that time, a powerful ninja appeared in our clan. He is the legendary... Uchiha Madara!"


    "Uchiha... Madara?"


    "Yes, among the Uchiha clan, Madara possesses a particularly powerful chakra. Madara had been fighting at that time. In the era where power is everything, Madara would not hesitate to use his hands for even stronger power. Killed my friend and brother!"


    "That guy..." Sasuke was shocked when he heard Tatsun''s words.


    "It is precisely because of this that Madara got a complete kaleidoscope and became the leader of Uchiha. After that, he used his power to confront the leader of the Senju clan with Senjuzuma...the first man with the name of Naruto, Sen The Senju clan led by Shoujuma admires them very much, and they are also very afraid of them. As long as Senju moves, Uchiha will move with them, because Uchi can only be their opponent. The Bo clan. So as long as a country hired the Senju clan at that time, the Uchiha clan would definitely be hired by Li Guo, just like a deadly opponent! Uchiha Madara also gained fame in the duel with Senjuju..."


    "Getting a reputation? Did you take your brother''s eyes for this kind of thing? How could there be such a thing..." Sasuke obviously couldn''t agree with this kind of thing.


    "Hey~~Yes, take it away! You don¡¯t have to be surprised. The Uchiha clan was originally a kaleidoscope to get a kaleidoscope to write round eyes at the expense of killing friends, in order to obtain eternal pupil power at the expense of father and son, brothers and sisters, and always use this This kind of sordid clan proud of strength, when you were born from this clan, you were already involved in this bloody fate." Tatsun said to Sasuke with a grinning face.


    "Damn... shut up!" Listening to the darkness of the Uchiha clan that Tatsun said, Sasuke really couldn''t accept it, and roared at Tatsun.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s reaction, Tatsun put away his smirk, changed back to his original appearance, and said with a chuckle: "Haha~~ It¡¯s just a joke, Itachi had such a disgusting expression at the beginning, and he was talking nonsense to me. Now! I just want to try this feeling, so you don''t need to care!"


    "You..." Sasuke was speechless by Chen Chen''s anger, but the nervous atmosphere just now eased by Chen''s trouble.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen: The Truth


    After making a joke, Tatsun continued to tell Sasuke.


    "The latter is the Senju clan who issued a truce to Uchiha, and we Uchiha also agreed. The clansmen on both sides are tired of the endless fighting, and they have reached their limits. Finally, the two clans reached an agreement. Soon, Uchiha and the Senju clan united and signed an agreement with the Fire Country, which hoped for territorial stability at that time, to form a strong organization of one country and one village. That is, the Fire Country and the Konoha Ninja Village. The system of one country, one village has been imitated by other countries. At the same time, the flames of war have gradually subsided, and a brief peace has arrived."


    Chen paused and continued, "However, Konoha was in chaos because of something..."


    "Something?"


    "Yeah! For the village chief! It is also the battle for the position of the first generation of Naruto. As you know, it was Senjujuma who got that position. Both the fire country and the villagers chose him. Uchiha clearly left his rights. The center is getting farther and farther, in order to protect Uchiha, Madara decides to choose a road that allows Uchiha to dominate the village, and confronts Senjuzuma for this, but even the Uchiha clan people are unwilling to follow Madara and even hate it. Madara Uchiha, who was about to rekindle the flames of war, betrayed Madara! Madara... left the village and lost everything. From then on, Madara became an avenger and challenged Konoha Ninja Village, but failed. In that In the place called the Valley of the End, everyone thought that Madara died there. In this way, Madara was forgotten by everyone and history."


    "Soon, the Uchiha clan also paid for their original choice!" Said this, Tatsun showed a mocking expression and continued: "Senjue Kuma! Konoha''s second-generation Hokage is the first-generation pro. Brother, in order to avoid reappearance of rebels like Madara, as a symbol of trust, the Uchiha clan was given a special position... Konoha police force! Hey~~ But in fact, it is to keep the Uchiha clan away from the village. Government affairs are also measures to place all the Uchiha clan members under the surveillance of the village. Someone from the Uchiha clan realized this intention, and the rebel forces that inherited Madara¡¯s will appeared, but it was too late! As time passed, sovereignty Has already fallen into the hands of the Senju Clan, and Uchiha, who was once full of glory, has also become Senju''s running dog."


    "Huh?" Sasuke frowned when he heard this secret, and already had doubts about Konoha in his heart.


    "Hey~~ After that, Uchiha''s fate can be imagined... After a certain incident, the Uchiha clan was completely expelled..."


    "Could it be..."


    "Yes, it was the nine-tailed demon fox attack thirteen years ago!"


    "What does this mean?" Sasuke asked puzzledly.


    "Only the Uchiha''s pupil powers can tame and manipulate the Kyuubi. Konoha''s upper class believes that the incident was a conspiracy by someone from the Uchiha clan. Therefore, the Uchiha clan was suspected of a rebellion that wanted to seize power. Since then, the Uchiha clan has been under more thorough surveillance by Anbe, and their residence has been driven to the corner of the village, almost in a state of isolation."


    "Hey!" Sasuke''s expression showed a little unwillingness and anger!


    "Hehe, only the third generation of Hokage disagrees with this disposition, but the leader of Anbe and other consultants do not agree with his opinion. After all, the Uchiha clan is still not trusted, and discrimination began. Because The gulf created by their distrust, and their suspicion became a reality... The Uchiha clan attempted to launch a coup d''etat in order to seize the sovereignty of the village!"


    "Nani?" Sasuke asked in surprise.


    "Hehe!" Chen sneered, and then said: "After learning about this, Konoha''s upper class planted a spy in the Uchiha clan, that is, our brother, Uchiha Itachi! The gates of hell are opened!"


    "It''s possible..." Sasuke''s expression changed drastically, his eyes filled with disbelief: "Uchiha is trying to launch a coup...Itachi turned out to be a spy..."


    "Although you are in Uchiha, you don''t know it because you were still young, but these are facts!"


    "Wait a minute, you said that I was young, so what about you? You were as young as me at the time! Where did you hear about this?"


    "I''ll tell you this later, let me finish the sentence first!" Chen did not answer Sasuke''s question, but continued: "Our father is the mastermind of the official coup d''etat, and Itachi is the father who inserted into the Anbu. ''S spy was to obtain information from Konoha''s Anbe, but on the contrary, Itachi leaked Uchiha''s information to the village, which is the so-called double agent! Haha~~ What a burden this is, I''m afraid you can''t understand it. !"


    "Why... why did Itachi betray Uchiha?"


    "Because of the war..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In the third Ninja War, Itachi, who was only four years old, witnessed the deaths of many people. As a young man, he experienced war early...War is like hell, and the shadow also made Itachi hate war and become a peace-loving person. The man who gives priority to the stability of the village and is committed to peace. He is a ninja who will not be bound by the shackles of the family and loves the village. The upper echelons of the village took advantage of this. They gave Itachi a secret mission to An eye is still an eye...To fight against the Uchiha clan, you need to write round eyes. That''s right, that task is...to wipe out all the Uchiha clan!"


    "Damn it~" At this time, Sasuke''s expression was already distorted, his teeth clenched, and he looked extremely painful.


    "What kind of mood itachi was like at that time is really unimaginable. Itachi was forced to make a terrible choice to start with his compatriots. This was originally an impossible choice, but if a powerful ninja like the Uchiha clan chooses In the event of a civil war, whether it is Konoha Village or the Fire Country, it will be greatly shaken, and other countries will definitely take advantage of it. This will even become the fuse of the fourth Ninja World War only because of the Uchiha clan. Secretly, many people in the ninja world will die, and even many innocent people will die...If you were Itachi, what would you do?"


    Sasuke was speechless for a while!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen: Truth Two


    In the moon reading space, Sasuke was unable to answer Tatsun''s questions and fell silent.


    "So, Itachi decided to put an end to the history of the clan with his own hands. This is not because of resentment and betrayal of Uchiha, but no choice, discrimination after the village prospered, and the growing barriers, Itachi bears it alone For this, and sacrificed himself for it, no one can blame him for making such a decision. In fact, Uchiha Madara (with soil) was also looking for a chance to start a war because Madara had established Konoha and Uchi, who was established by Senju. All the Bo clan harbored resentment, and Itachi also noticed this incident at the time. He was the only one who noticed the existence of Uchiha Madara..."


    "Wait a minute, you say... Uchiha Madara? Did he..." Hearing this, Sasuke suddenly exclaimed, his expression full of weirdness.


    "Oh, it''s Uchiha Madara. I forgot to tell you. In fact, after Madara and the original battle failed, everyone thought he was dead. However, Uchiha Madara was not actually dead, but hidden. Even the early generations at that time didn¡¯t notice this.¡± (I¡¯m just telling Sasuke here. There is no need to explain the irrelevant things so clearly. It''s like Senna¡¯s eyes were not captured by Madara himself. It was the same as Senna who handed it to Madara before dying. There is also Madara pretending to be soil, so I don¡¯t have to explain to Sasuke, don¡¯t worry too much...)


    "How is this possible¡­"


    "It''s entirely possible! Believe it or not, Madara is still alive. At that time, Itachi realized that Madara still exists, so he asked to meet Madara and set a condition for Madara. He could help Madara confront the Uchiha clan Revenge, but the condition is that the village cannot be attacked. At that time, Konoha''s high-level, only three generations of Hokage wanted to find other solutions. He proposed a reconciliation with the Uchiha clan, seeking peace talks between the two sides..."


    "Then why..."


    "But because of the tight time and the veto of the Konoha elders, the proposal for peace talks ended in failure, so what happened that night... That was a mission. As a criminal who killed the tribe, he was stigmatized. Rebellion, all these are... quests! And Itachi, also completed this quest, except for the only failure... failed to kill... own brother!"

 80 Naruto Power System Chapter 80

    "Yeah!" Sasuke''s face was shocked again.


    "Afterwards, Itachi pleaded with the third generation of Hokage to protect us from Danzo and other high-level persecutions. He was also reaching an agreement with Danzo and threatened. Itachi said, "If Sasuke Kazutatsu is shot, the village will be All the information leaked to the non-Allied countries."However, because Danzo is a disciple of the second generation of Naruto, influenced by the second generation, he knows Uchiha''s potential well, so he proposed that the remaining Uchiha orphans, that is, you and one of me, join him in his creation. "root"!"


    "Root?" Sasuke exclaimed. At the same time, he remembered the memory a few years ago. The same person who called himself "Root" wanted to take him away, but was stopped by Anbu who arrived in time.


    "Yes, maybe you are still very new to this organization, then I will explain to you what kind of organization this is!"


    Tatsun looked at Sasuke¡¯s expression, thoughtful, but didn¡¯t ask much, but continued: "Root!" It was created by Danzo. Most of the members in it are the blood heirs or secret arts families in Konoha. After entering, they will be planted with various spells, and then brainwashed, and become a tool for the six relatives to deny and only obey Danzo¡¯s orders. Compared with Anbu, it has greater flexibility and specializes in assassination, intelligence and other high-risk missions. Zang carefully cultivated an elite organization that can only be hidden in the dark forever. Now, you know how terrible this organization is! And, looking at you, you seem to have an intersection with them!"


    "Yes! A few years ago, someone who claimed to be the "root" wanted to take me away, but was prevented. It turns out he was from Danzo!"


    "Sure enough... Actually, Danzo''s original goal was me..." Chen said with a sneer.


    "His goal is you? Then why... don''t you..."


    "Yes, he took me as a target from the beginning, because in his eyes, my talent, strength and potential are stronger than you, so what he wants most is to control me!"


    "Hey!" Sasuke let out a cold snort when he heard Chen''s boasting.


    "Fortunately, I realized his purpose first, because we were too weak at the time and had no power to resist. So, in order to protect myself, when he sent someone to monitor me, I first thought about a countermeasure. It¡¯s just pretending to be an idiot after suffering a mental shock, hoping to hide it from his eyes. I conclude that if I become an idiot, then Uchiha¡¯s orphan will be you alone, even if Danzo wants to think again. When it hits you, the three generations of Hokage will definitely not agree, and will stop him. It turns out that my idea is right! Although I have been an idiot in Konoha for so long, it is worth it, whether it is you or I, everything was fine in the end!"


    "Then why didn''t you tell me then!"


    "Because I didn''t dare to take risks, Danzo was too cautious. Even though I had pretended to be an idiot, he still didn''t relax my vigilance with me, and he still sent someone to watch me. If there was a slight mistake at the time, he saw that it was strange. The consequences were disastrous. I didn''t even dare to go out half a step at the time, just because I was afraid of revealing my flaws unconsciously! Now...you know why I lied to you?"


    "Danzo..." After hearing Chen''s explanation, Sasuke was speechless. He could imagine Chen''s situation at the time. If there was a slight mistake, he would fall into a dead end.He didn''t dare to go out, he had to pretend to be an idiot every day, and he had to be cautiously afraid that he would show his feet on the road. Every day, his nerves were tight. Sasuke asked himself that he could not do this.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke''s unhappiness that Chen deceived him also disappeared.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Don¡¯t worry about Senna¡¯s eyes anymore. It¡¯s just telling Sasuke some facts, it doesn¡¯t need to be so clear, and I¡¯m still writing with reference to the truth that Sasuke said to Sasuke with dirt. That''s how Madara told Sasuke...


    Chapter 117: The Power of Grief


    At this time, Tatsun and Sasuke were walking among the trees.


    After exiting from the moon reading space, Sasuke has not spoken, and Tatsuno is not silent. Before that, Tatsu confessed all the truth to Sasuke, including Itachi who arranged for him to die in a duel with Sasuke. He knew that all this was a big blow to Sasuke, and he needed time to digest those things.In this way, both of them were walking quietly without speaking!


    "What do you want to do?" Sasuke spoke after a long silence.


    "Hehe~~" After hearing Sasuke''s words, Tatsuno stopped, sneered, and looked at Sasuke: "Of course... revenge!"


    "The Uchiha clan has the highest glory. In the end, when they established the Konoha Ninja Village, they had half the credit. However, because of the despicability of the thousand hands, Uchiha Madara denied Uchiha''s credit and only let us Uchi. The Bo clan has done a laborious security work to offend people, and even the basic political rights have been deprived. In the end, it was because of the suspicion of the Konoha high-level that the survival and safety of the Uchiha clan was threatened, so they were forced to launch a coup. Everything is the persecution of Konoha''s high-level leaders, and that''s why it has caused the current result. This is a debt owed by Konoha and they must pay it back!"


    "Tell me, what is your plan?" Sasuke said coldly.


    "Hey~~ Let''s go to several strongholds in Dashemaru first and get a few people out. For the next things, we need to use their power."


    "Are you asking Oshomaru for someone?" Sasuke asked in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, I have inspected those few people. They are not the diehards of Oshemaru, and their abilities are also very good. As long as you guide them, then their strength will be stronger and they will be better for us in the future. It will help. And if we want to deal with Konoha and Akatsuki, we must find some helpers!"


    "Humph! Whatever you do, as long as you don''t hold me back!" Sasuke did not object to Chen''s words.


    "There is...your strength! You are still too weak, you must improve your strength as soon as possible!" Chen looked at Sasuke and said playfully.


    "Huh!" Sasuke was very upset about Chen''s expression, but there was no way. Chen said that his strength was indeed too weak.


    "Originally, I thought that after telling you the truth, you would start the kaleidoscope, but it didn''t. But it doesn''t matter, I have another way, maybe you can open your kaleidoscope writing wheel."


    "What are you talking about? Can I open the eyes of my kaleidoscope?" Sasuke could no longer remain calm when he heard Tatsun''s words, and asked Tatsu excitedly.


    "That''s right, the Kaleidoscope writing round eyes is the blood succession limit of the Uchiha clan, and it is an upgraded mode of writing round eyes, so the conditions for opening eyes are not so simple, but they are not as difficult as imagined. What Itachi said to kill Only the closest person can open the eyes, and that¡¯s right, that¡¯s because if you want to open the kaleidoscope, you have to endure huge negative emotions before you can open it. Therefore, after killing one¡¯s closest relatives or friends, one¡¯s heart It will be full of sad emotions to achieve the conditions for eye-opening. But in fact, it is not necessary to kill your relatives and friends. According to inference, Kaleidoscope writing round eyes only needs sadness to reach the limit to achieve the conditions for eye-opening. I am By chance, I got a magical power. As long as this power is hit on the target, it can cause the target to produce great emotional fluctuations in a short time. I call this power "grief Power!""


    "The power of grief?"


    "Yes, but if you want to use this method to achieve the purpose of eye opening, you need to have one condition!"


    "What conditions?" Sasuke asked nervously.


    Tatsun looked into Sasuke''s eyes and said, "Then both eyes must have reached the state of Sangoyu!"


    Hearing Chen''s condition, Sasuke secretly breathed a sigh of relief, without talking nonsense, his eyes directly entered the state of writing wheel eyes. In each of his eyes, three gouyu jade were lying on each, slowly turning.


    "Sure enough... it''s all three gou jade, yes! Your eyes have met the requirements!" Looking at the six gou jade in Sasuke''s eyes, Chen said with a slight smile.


    At the same time, Chen secretly contacted the system and said: "System, give me the power of grief and resentment!"


    "Ding! Successful redemption, deduction of points: 50000, remaining points of the host: 1000" The system prompt reminded that Chen''s points were suddenly deducted, and at the same time Chen had a transparent glass jar in his hand.


    "This is what I just said... the power of grievance!" Chen raised the glass jar in his hand to Sasuke''s face and said to him.


    I saw that the jar in Chen''s hand was transparent, and there was a gray smoke-like object floating in the jar.


    "Can the contents of this jar really allow me to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes?" Sasuke said nervously looking at the jar in Tatsun''s hand.


    "I''m not sure about this. I can only say that there is a certain probability. As for success or failure, it all depends on your good fortune! There is another point I want to remind you. If you use the power of grief, then within a period of time, Let you rush to the extremely painful, are you sure you want more?" Tatsun said to Sasuke.


    Hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke didn''t show any fear, but asked Tatsun back: "Did you open the kaleidoscope of writing round eyes because of the power of this so-called grievance?"


    "Forget it!" Whether it is a kaleidoscope or the power of grief, it is exchanged from the system, so Tatsun did not deny Sasuke!


    "Leave it to me, since you can open your eyes, then I will definitely not lose to you, and I can definitely open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes," Sasuke said firmly, his eyes also full of confidence.


    "Really? It''s up to you!" Chen didn''t say much, and directly passed the glass jar in his hand to Sasuke."Just smash the jar!" Then he ignored Sasuke and continued on his way alone.


    After Sasuke got the glass jar, his expression was very excited, and then he made a decision in his heart, his eyes became serious, and then he smashed the glass jar with a palm.


    After the glass jar shattered, the gray spherical smoke in the jar instantly floated to Sasuke''s chest, and before he could reflect it, it slammed into his chest.


    "what¡­"


    A wailing full of grief and resentment resounded throughout the woods.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen: First Seeing Water Moon


    Chen Gang didn''t get too far, and suddenly there was a wailing from behind, making him stop, and then he continued on his way.


    Chen secretly said in his heart: "Hehe~~ There is only so much I can help you. As for whether you can open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, it depends on your good fortune!"


    Chen didn''t worry about Sasuke''s safety. Failure to open the kaleidoscope would not hurt him. At most, he would only waste 50,000 points and suffer a wasted meal. It was no big deal.So Tatsuno was not waiting for Sasuke, he knew that Sasuke would definitely catch up.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Chen to realize that he was being spied on, and the corners of Chen''s mouth slightly cocked: "You know how strong you are, it seems you have succeeded!"


    "Hey!" A cold snort suddenly came from a big tree behind Chen, and then a figure suddenly jumped in front of Chen.


    The visitor was Sasuke Uchiha. At this time, Sasuke¡¯s mouth was raised, his face showed unconcealable joy, and his body had undergone earth-shaking changes. He, who had only been particularly capable of forbearance, has already been in a short time Having reached the level of being an elite, Chen could feel an unprecedented confidence from him.

 81 Naruto Power System Chapter 81

    "Has your strength improved to this level? Sure enough, you have successfully opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes!" Feeling Sasuke''s strength, Chen showed a playful smile and joked.


    "Huh!" Sasuke did not speak, snorted coldly, and then slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the three-pointed jade in his eyes had turned into a six-pointed star pattern. This is the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and the original book. Exactly the same.Moreover, Sasuke Kaleidoscope is not a finished product exchanged by the system, so Sasuke''s Kaleidoscope ability is not default.Although this is a kaleidoscope opened under the power of the system''s grievances, it is a kaleidoscope opened only by Sasuke''s will, so its kaleidoscope ability is also related to Sasuke''s will.


    Sasuke sneered and said, "I didn''t expect to be able to find me. It seems that even though my strength has improved, I am still not your opponent. How strong are you guys?"


    "Well! Don''t worry about this problem, you will reach such a high level one day, do business now."


    "Well, let''s talk about it first, who is the person you are looking for?" Sasuke asked Chen after he lifted the kaleidoscope.


    "There are three people we are looking for, one is in the western base, called Guideng Shuiyue! One is in the southern base, and the other is Shigeo in the northern base!"


    "It''s them..." Sasuke heard the three names mentioned by Chen, with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Yes, it seems that you are very impressed with them! We want to achieve that goal. It is more efficient to conduct activities in small groups!"


    "Of course I have an impression of them. The moment I approached Oshemaru, I considered this situation, so I selected a capable ninja. I didn''t expect that the person you selected was actually what I was looking for. Ninja." Sasuke explained.


    "Really? It''s my brother, I didn''t expect our idea to come to a piece without knowing it." Tatsun said with a playful smile to Sasuke.Of course, these are all nonsense. He chose those people because he knew the plot in advance.


    "You should know the strongholds of Oshe Maru? Let''s go!"


    "Huh!" Sasuke snorted coldly, did not speak any more, but walked ahead to lead the way, while Tatsun followed in Sasuke''s footsteps and rushed towards the stronghold of Oshemaru.


    On the way, the two of them didn''t speak any more and kept on rushing. After a period of rushing, Sasuke finally took Chen to the stronghold where Oshamaru detained Guideng Shuiyue!


    "Here, let''s go in!"


    The two entered the stronghold of Oshemaru together. Since Oshemaru had already issued the order, and also because Oshemaru¡¯s subordinates knew Sasuke Kazutatsu, they didn¡¯t dare to embarrass the two of them and let them go unimpeded. In the laboratory where Shuiyue was held.


    "Is this this place?" Tatsun gathered this laboratory in large numbers and found that there were countless transparent culture tanks densely placed here. Tatsuki didn''t know that Suizuki was placed in that culture tank, so he asked Sasuke: "Know him Where is it?"


    "Come with me!" Sasuke walked toward the pile of cultivation tanks in front, and stopped directly in front of one of the cultivation tanks.


    I saw that the culture tank was filled with unidentified liquid, bubbling from time to time. Apart from that, there was nothing else in the tank.


    "It''s you! I didn''t expect to meet again so soon. You probably haven''t killed the Oshemaru yet? So...what are you doing here?" At this moment, a voice came from the training tank in front of Sasuke''s eyes. Come.


    "Yeah! I did not kill him, but I can release you now!" Sasuke said calmly, and then reached out and held the hilt of the long knife hanging around his waist.


    Immediately after a flash of cold light flashed, the cultivation tank in front of Sasuke was suddenly cut with an opening, and the liquid in the cultivation tank gushed out from the opening and flowed underground.


    "Hey~~Although I didn''t understand what was going on, but...I''m finally free!" A head emerged from the pool of liquid on the ground, and said with a light smile."Thank you, Sasuke!"


    "Shuiyue, first of all, you, come with me!" Sasuke said coldly.


    "It''s me first? It seems that you still have someone else?" Shui Yue said as she crawled out of the pool of liquid.


    "Yeah! There will be two more people after that, Shigeo from the northern base, and Xianglin from the southern base!"


    "Soga!"


    "what happened?"


    "It''s nothing, I just don''t like them very much!" At that time, Suizuki had completely crawled out of the pool of liquid, but now he was naked and sneered at Sasuke in front of him: "Don''t talk about me, even Both of them have chosen. What do you want to do? Sasuke..."


    "Don''t be long-winded, get your clothes on and just go with me!" Sasuke dropped these words indifferently, then turned and walked outside.


    "Um ha ha ha~~ really an amazing character." Suizuki looked at Sasuke''s back and chuckled a few times, then instantly disappeared into the liquid on the ground. When he appeared again, he was already standing in Sasuke. At the same time, a finger was placed on Sasuke''s temple.


    "First confirm the relationship between you and me...what do you think?"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 119: Whirlpool Incense Phosphorus


    On a road leading to the country of Waves, three people are walking leisurely. One of them has white hair and is dressed in purple sleeveless clothes, while the other two look exactly the same. One of them has a handle on his waist. The long sword, walk in the forefront.


    These three are Chen and his brother Sasuke, and the white-haired one is one of their new targets, Gui Deng Shui Yue!Their current goal is to let Sasuke lead the way and go to the country of Nami to take away the decapitation knife that was never beheaded.But before that, because Shuiyue had just been released, so she didn''t want to obey Chen''s orders, she was abused by Chen Yongyue, and he dared not to be arrogant in front of Chen since then.


    Of course, the current Suigetsu is the same as in the original book. He wants to use the decapitation sword as his weapon. Of course, Chen will meet this requirement, so Sasuke leads the way and rushes to the country of Nami where the decapitation sword is stored.


    "Hey! Boss, is it true that the decapitation sword of the predecessor is not in the country of Wave?" At this moment, Shui Yue next to Chen asked Chen.


    "Don''t ask me, you should ask Sasuke!"


    "It''s so boring!" Without getting an answer, Shuiyue didn''t feel discouraged, but said to herself: "The big swords of the Seven Ninja Swords are traditionally handed down. I admire the Seven Ninjas. Everyone has worked hard to cultivate, and since the senior who will not be beheaded is no longer there, then I should keep the beheading knife!"


    "Humph!" Chen just snorted coldly to Shuiyue''s self-talking, without talking, and was driving on his own, but Shuiyue saw Chen did not respond.He ran to Sasuke again, put his arms around Sasuke¡¯s neck, and walked side by side with Sasuke, and then Do Sasuke said, "Sasuke! Anyway, I heard that your team did it, right? Don¡¯t kill the senior if you defeat it! Tell me Say, wouldn¡¯t it be great if you didn¡¯t kill seniors again!"


    Hearing Suizuki''s words, Sasuke was taken aback for a moment, and then fell into the memory.


    Suizuki waited for a long time and didn''t hear Sasuke''s reply. She was surprised, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Sasuke?"


    Suizuki will fall into the memory, and Sasuke wakes up: "It''s nothing, let''s go!"


    "Really~~" Shuiyue said helplessly, and then said nothing more, just like that, the three of them didn''t speak any more, and kept on rushing silently.


    Afterwards, after a period of rushing, Sasuke finally took Tatsun and the others to Naruto Ohashi where they had previously been in Nami no Kuni, and came to the grave of Noshin and Shiro.However, the decapitation sword that was placed before the grave was no longer gone, the three had no choice but to leave. In a small town in the country of Waves, they learned that the decapitation sword fell on a person in the water country called Dahei Tianshan Hands.


    On the surface, Da Hei Tian Shan is a politician, but he actually inherited the position of the leader of the band of thieves. It is said that he is protected by thousands of mercenaries.


    Of course, this was not in the eyes of the three of them, and Sasuke alone eliminated the band of bandits, and Shuiyue also got the decapitation knife that would not be beheaded as he wished.


    Next, the three of them continued to rush towards the next stronghold of Ono She Maru, and that stronghold was on an isolated island in the sea.The three of them did not take the boat, but covered the chakras on the soles of their feet and walked directly on the surface of the sea, like walking on the ground.


    "Hey! Boss, can you tell me why you want to call a companion?" Shuiyue came to Chen''s side and asked Chen suspiciously.


    "I have my purpose. In order to achieve the goal, it is more efficient to conduct activities in small groups."


    Shui Yue continued: "But, even so, I don''t think it is necessary to choose Aromatic Phosphorus. That guy is different from me. She is a subordinate of Onomaru, who is responsible for guarding the southern stronghold where the captives holding Onomaru are located. And. , He only obeyed the order of Dashemaru, and more importantly, her character really cannot be liked."


    "It is true that there are many ninjas who are easy to control and powerful, but that guy has special abilities that others don''t have." At this time, Sasuke next to him said.


    "Okay! I don''t deny that..." Suizuki turned his head with a chuckle, and said playfully to Sasuke.


    "Okay, don''t talk, we''re here!" At this moment, Chen stopped Shuiyue, who was planning to continue speaking, and after hearing Chen''s words, Shuiyue also closed her mouth.


    At this time, the outline of a small island appeared in their sight. The three of them did not speak any more, and walked toward the small island in diameter. After a while, they boarded the small island.


    After Shuiyue broke the gate of the base with a decapitating knife, the guards in the base also rushed out and surrounded the three.


    "Asshole, who are you? You dare to trespass here, do you know whose site it is?" It seems that not all of Oshemaru''s subordinates know Sasuke Kazutatsu. I saw a guard waving his hand among the group. The big sword in the middle yelled at Chen and the others.


    For these dragons, Chen didn''t have the mind to talk nonsense with them, and said impatiently: "Go away, let Xianglin come out to see me!"


    "Asshole..." The Long Tao''s attitude when seeing Chen obviously didn''t put him in his eyes, which made him very angry. He was going forward to teach Chen a bit, but he was caught by the partner beside him.


    "What are you doing..." He was very upset by being pulled, and shouted at the partner who was holding him.

 82 Naruto Power System Chapter 82

    "Do you want to die? Those two look exactly the same, they are the Uchiha brothers next to Oshamaru-sama..."


    "What?" The man was startled in a cold sweat when he heard the words of his companion, but he knew that Sasuke Kazutatsu had a great status with Oshemaru.After learning about the identities of Tatsu and Sasuke, he quickly retracted the knife in his hand, and said to Tatsu tremblingly: "Tatsu... Master Tatsu, and... Master Sasuke... I... I..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let Xianglin come out to see me!" Chen didn''t care about the offense of this dragon set, but urged them.


    "Yes...Yes...I''ll go to inform Miss Xianglin!" The dragon set quickly bowed and said to Chen, and then just about to turn around to inform Xianglin, but at this moment, a female voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.


    "No need to report, I already know!"


    The group of guards separated from the middle of their own accord and gave way, and a tall girl walked out from behind the crowd.I saw that this girl had long red hair, a pair of glasses on her face, and a pair of long-sleeved clothes on her upper body, and a pair of ultra-short hot pants under her body. It was Chen¡¯s second goal of this trip, Uzumaki. Aromatic phosphorus.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Twenty: Northern Stronghold


    "Sure enough, it''s you, Sasuke! I didn''t expect to meet again so soon!" Xianglin who had just appeared looked at Tatsu and Sasuke who looked the same, and said coldly.


    Although Sasuke and Tatsun look exactly the same, Xianglin can still tell which one is Sasuke from their chakras.


    "Yo! Phosphorus! Really, I am here too, why don''t you say hello to me!" Shuiyue stepped forward and said with a light smile.


    "Let''s talk, Sasuke! What''s the matter with you coming to see me?" Xianglin ignored Suizuki, didn''t even glance at him, and continued to say to Sasuke in front of him.


    "No, it''s not that Sasuke is looking for you, it''s me!" Sasuke did not answer the question of Xianglin, but Tatsun came forward and said to Xianglin with a light smile: "I am looking for you!"


    "You? Hey! You are the brother who looks exactly like Sasuke, Uchiha Tatsun! So, what do you want to do when you are looking for me?" Xianglin cast his eyes on Tatsun, although she was surprised by the looks of the two , But didn''t show it, still said calmly.


    "Xianglin, follow us, we need your strength!" Chen chuckled lightly, and said the purpose of their trip.


    "Ah? Why should I go with you? I am also responsible for managing this side!"


    "You are no longer needed here. I think the order of Oshemaru should have been passed down. Someone will take your place."


    ...


    On the other side, in Otonin Village.


    Dashewan, who had been in the laboratory for two days, finally came out. At this time, Dashewan was listening to what the pharmacist was reporting to him.


    "Master Oshamaru, Tatsu-kun has already set off from Otonin Village two days ago to our branch, but he actually took Sasuke-kun away this time!"


    "Did you take Sasuke away?"


    "Yes, Sasuke-kun seems to have left with Tatsu-kun voluntarily. They showed that they went to the western stronghold and released the ghost lamp years. They are now rushing to the southern stronghold where Xianglin is, the prison on the sea."


    "Really? Don''t worry about him, just do it!" Da She Wan gestured to the pharmacist.


    "But, is it okay to let Sasuke-kun follow Tatsu-kun?"


    "Hey~~ Don''t worry, Sasuke is unlikely to betray me, and I''m paying attention to Sasuke''s every move, so there is no need to worry. But it seems that the relationship between the two people is not as difficult as imagined. ! Could it be what made their relationship ease? Forget it, don''t worry about them, as long as it doesn''t interfere with me, just let them!"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    "Well, you go down first!"


    Let''s cut the camera to the protagonist.


    After some negotiations, Xianglin still Hechen and the others left the maritime prison. At this time, the four of them were walking back and forth on the sea in the direction they had come.


    "Very good, then only the northern Chongwu!" On the way, Shuiyue suddenly said leisurely, "What? Do you want to go to Chongwu?" Shuiyue''s words made Xiangphosphorus startled. Asked in a panic.


    "Yes, Shigeo is the last one, but you seem to be very afraid of him?" Shuiyue showed a playful expression and said with a light smile to Xianglin.


    "Asshole! I didn''t say that I was afraid of him...but you, what you said to go to the northern stronghold, a guy like you, you will definitely be killed as soon as you get there!" Xianglin retorted.


    "Really? I''ve only seen it on the map. Is it really that dangerous there?" Shuiyue put away his playful expression, and asked seriously about the phosphorus.


    When talking about the northern stronghold, Xianglin''s expression also became serious: "The northern stronghold is not an ordinary stronghold. It is a human testing field. The shelter there are all monsters that were born and uncontrollable! Although I don¡¯t I know what your purpose is, but do you still want him to be a partner when you know the origin of Jungou?"


    "Hey! Know a little! I have played against him. He is a very strong guy who can use special abilities, but I don¡¯t understand him. I can¡¯t like him!" Shuiyue said with a light smile, "Listen. It is said that he was caught by Oshe Maru because he was thrown into the net by himself. Maybe there is a problem with his brain!


    "According to rumors, the usual Shigeo has always suppressed his abnormal impulse. Once he can''t hold it, he will turn into a terrifying murderer, and even his personality and appearance will change greatly..." Xianglin recalled. Focusing on my information, he said solemnly.


    "In other words, he is a guy who likes to kill and has a bad temper."


    "Even so, for Oshimaru-sama, Shigogo''s ability was quite attractive. From Shigogo''s body fluid, Oshemaru has extracted enzymes that can induce the same state in other ninjas. You should know... that It''s... the curse! And Shigego is the only prototype!"


    "Huh! Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up, I don''t want to spend too much time!" Chen shouted.


    "Yes, yes! Let''s not say it!" Hearing Chen said, Shui Yue, who had wanted to continue speaking, closed her mouth.


    After they got ashore, the four of them rushed to the northern stronghold. After a long journey, they finally arrived in a Gobi full of strange rocks, and the Oshe Maru was hiding in the northern stronghold. Inside the Gobi.


    "Fragrant Phosphorus, find out the stronghold of Dashewan for us!"


    "I see, I''m so long-winded, wait a minute!" I saw Xianglin said uncomfortably, but after listening to Chen''s words, he closed his eyes and sensed the direction of the Dashewan stronghold.


    "Found it, over there!" Xianglin opened his eyes and walked in a certain direction first. Chen and the others could only follow behind her. Not long after, a secret stronghold appeared in Chen''s sight. .


    "Here, the Shigeo you are looking for is in this stronghold. Are you sure you really want him to be a partner?" Before arriving at the stronghold, Xianglin asked Chen and them solemnly again.


    "Aren''t you nonsense! We are already here, should we just go back like this? If you are afraid, you can leave first!" Shuiyue sneered at Xianglin with a light smile.


    "Let''s go!" Ignoring the bickering between the two, Tatsu and Sasuke walked towards the stronghold first, and Suizuki and Xianglin had no choice but to follow.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 121: Northern Stronghold Two


    After the four approached the stronghold, they were spotted by the guards. The wax figure alarmed, and a group of guards poured out from the stronghold, surrounding Chen and others.


    "You are... Master Tatsu, and Master Sasuke!" After the guard approached, they recognized the identities of Tatsu and Sasuke and said respectfully.


    "Take us to see Shigego!" Chen didn''t pay attention to these guards, and went straight to his own goals.


    "Jung... Junggo? Is... Is it... now?" The guards seemed to have received the order from Oshemaru, so they did not question, but asked tremblingly, seemingly panicked.


    "Yes, take us over now!"


    "I...I know... Ida, you... Take Master Tatsu and Master Sasuke over there!" A leader who seemed to be the group said to a thin guard next to him.


    Hearing the leader''s roll call, the other guards seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then looked at the guard named Ida with regret or sympathy.


    "What...what? I...I''ll go? I..." the guard named was surprised and said in disbelief, and seemed to be too scared to speak clearly.


    "Yes, it''s you, stop talking, hurry up and take the adults over!"


    "But..." The guard named Ida wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Chen.


    "Enough, stop talking nonsense, take us quickly, I know what you are worried about, don''t worry, since we let you lead the way, we will definitely ensure your safety, go!"

 83 Naruto Power System Chapter 83

    "Uh...Yes!" When it reaches Chen, the guard called Jingtian has no choice but to bite the bullet, but he knows what will happen if he disobeys the order.


    "Da...sir, please come with me!" That Jingtian took the key from their leader, then turned to say hello to Chen and others, and tremblingly led the way.


    "Let''s go!" Chen greeted, followed up first, and Sasuke and others followed.


    Under the leadership of the guard, Chen and the others passed through cell after cell. Most of the prisoners inside were tied up with chains, or a heavy iron ball was tied to their feet, which restricted their mobility. With one exception, these prisoners had bloodthirsty gazes in their eyes, and their bodies were also full of violence.


    "Hey! Those guys don''t seem to have seen them before. What are you doing here?" The prisoners also found Chen and them, sneered, or yelled at Chen and them: "Hey! Little devil, you are Dashewan New pets? Come to the uncle''s side...let me tear you all up!"


    However, Tatsu and Sasuke turned a deaf ear to these clamors, did not show any dissatisfaction, and still followed Ida silently.


    But Shuiyue didn''t have such a good temper. "Hey! It''s really unpleasant! Boss, do you want to kill them?"


    "Don''t waste time, they won''t be able to live long by themselves anyway!"


    "Yes! Yes! Really, I knew you would say that!" Shuiyue said helplessly.


    "Wait~~ You guy, the direction you want to go, is it... aimed at Zhongwu?" Amidst the clamor of the prisoners, a prisoner suddenly discovered Chen''s attempt and exclaimed.But after the prisoner called out Shigego''s name, the other prisoners who were still clamoring instantly calmed down, their expressions became panic, and the cold sweat on their heads burst.


    "You...Are you here to focus on me? What do you want to do?"


    "Hey~~ I just want to take Zhongwu away, I want him to be our partner!" Shuiyue smiled lightly and said to the prisoners with a relaxed expression.


    "Hey! Do you guys... know what you are doing? If that guy is released... we will all be killed!" a prisoner shouted in horror.


    "I think so too, but my boss doesn''t seem to listen to me! Besides, I don''t think he can kill me!" Shuiyue said disdainfully.


    "Hey! What a joke, just with a guy like you, you will definitely be killed by Shigeo!" Another prisoner sneered, looked at Shuiyue disdainfully, and said.


    "Huh?" Hearing what the prisoner said, Shui Yue, who felt that he was underestimated, seemed very upset, the expression on his face turned cold, and his footsteps stopped.


    "Huh!" Seeing this, Chen coldly snorted and started a kaleidoscope at the prisoner who laughed at Shuiyue. He saw a black flame burst out of the prisoner''s body, and instantly loved the prisoner wrapped in it. .


    "Ah~~ what is this?" After Jaechen¡¯s Amaterasu lit the prisoner, the prisoner let out a heart-piercing scream. No matter how he slapped the flame on his body, he still failed to shoot the black flame. Mie, can only roll on the ground, screaming, until the whole person loses life.


    Chen''s thunderous methods made the prisoners and Shuiyue and others secretly startled, and Shuiyue was even more thankful that Chen did not annoy Chen at the time, otherwise... Thinking of this, Shuiyue can''t help but shudder!Those prisoners did not dare to speak any more, and suddenly became silent.


    "Let''s go!" Chen seemed to have done a trivial thing, didn''t care at all, and greeted Shui Yue behind him.


    Although scared, Shuiyue also knew that Chen did it because of him, so she was very grateful to Chen, "Yes! Boss..."


    After a small episode, Jingtian finally brought Chen and others to a cell, only to see that the cell door was completely closed, and the inside was completely invisible, and there were many chains hanging outside the cell door, trapping the entire cell door.


    "Da...sir! Heavy...Zhongwu, right here, I...I..." Jing Tian took out the key, shaking his whole body constantly, and said to Chen conscientiously.


    "Open the lock!"


    "Ah...yes..." That Jingtian tremblingly wanted to insert the key into the keyhole, but due to Thailand''s tension, he tried several times without success.


    "Hey! Really, let me come!" Shuiyue impatiently grabbed the key to the minefield, and then inserted the key into the hole all at once. As a result, the minefield seemed to be irritated and yelled in horror. , While running outside, it seemed that some terrible monster was about to rush out of the cell.


    "That guy, what''s the matter? Is it so terrible?" Shuiyue looked at the appearance of Jing Tian escaping speechlessly, and said helplessly, but his actions did not stop and quickly opened all the locks.


    "Hold on,"


    Just when Shuiyue was about to push the prison door open, Chen stopped him with a loud voice and said, "You guys go back, I''ll open!"


    "Huh? Got it!" Shuiyue stepped back and gave up her position. At the same time, her eyes were full of guard.


    Chen stepped forward, reached out to grab the handle of the cell door, and pushed the cell door inside.


    Chapter 122: Tianping Shigego


    Chen stepped forward and slowly pushed the prison door open, and the scene inside was also exposed in front of everyone.


    "Sure enough, it''s a man, I guessed it, I''m going to kill you!" An arrogant voice rang out in the prison. Before everyone had time to think about it, the sudden change occurred, and a figure suddenly rushed out of the prison. He came out and shook his fist, hitting Chen¡¯s body with a punch, hitting Chen on a wall, knocking out a big hole in the wall, and raising a cloud of dust, blocking Sasuke¡¯s vision, making them momentarily I didn''t see Chen''s situation!


    "Boss..." Shuiyue exclaimed.


    "Huh?" Sasuke frowned, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, but it was fleeting, and immediately replied with an indifferent expression.


    Only Xianglin remained calm, but he was still a little surprised and said, "Uchihatatsu''s Chakra...has changed!"


    After the raised dust gradually dissipated, the scene inside was also revealed in front of everyone.


    I saw Chen was wrapped in a gray chakra at this time, forming a rib-like appearance to protect Chen in it, and the gray chakra also turned out an arm, which one attacked him in front The fist was caught.


    At this moment, Chen stood in front of a man with orange hair. He was wearing the same prison uniform as the prisoner wore before. His right foot was locked by a chain. The other end of the chain was buckled with a huge metal ball. Only the man was seen. Half of his face is covered by a curse mark, and his left hand has become a kind of monster''s claw. There are thorns on his arm that resemble scales. That arm is being held firmly by Chen''s transformed beard. The catch.


    "Hahaha~~~ You are very strong! Stronger than Junmaro before!" The man in front of Chen is Chen''s third goal, Tianping Shigego!Feeling the chakra coming from Chen, Zhonggu smiled wildly and said to Chen.


    "Huh!" Chen controlled Suzuo and released the hand that was holding Zhongwu, and Zhongwu also jumped back after Chen let go, keeping a distance from Chen.


    "I''m here not to fight with you, but to talk to you! Shigeo!" Chen said calmly to Shigego after releasing Susaku''s state.


    "Talk about it?"


    "I want to take you out from here!"


    "Get out of here?" Hearing Chen''s words, Shigego was taken aback, and then he laughed wildly: "Hey hahaha~~~ Are you an idiot? Without him... I can''t leave here!"


    "I''ll say it again, I didn''t plan to do it with you, I just wanted to take you out and go with me!"


    "Hmm~~ I can''t leave here anymore!" Chongwu yelled, and once attacked Xiang Chen.


    "Huh!" Seeing Zhonggo attacking again, Chen did not fight back, but kept avoiding Zhongwu''s fists.


    "Hahaha! Kill you, kill you! You guy doesn''t understand anything, I can''t leave here in shock!" Chongwu was constantly chasing Chen, but Chen was avoiding Chongwu''s attack, and he fought back. Mean nothing.


    "Why doesn''t the boss fight back? In that case, let me be his opponent!" Seeing Chen just passively dodge, without the slightest intention to fight back, Shui Yue coldly hummed and took the decapitated knife on his back. Got down, and attacked towards Zhongwu.In an instant, the decapitating knife in his hand came to Zhongwu''s side and swung towards Zhongwu.


    However, Zhonggo felt Shuiyue''s attack, and snorted, his right hand instantly turned into a state of curse, and then blocked Shuiyue''s attack.


    "who?"


    "The ability to use is different from before! Junggo! It''s hardened!" Shuiyue shook his slightly numb arm and teased him.


    "So it''s Shuiyue! I remember it!" Seeing the person coming, Shigego also remembered who the person in front of him was.


    "Sure enough, this guy is not easy to deal with, boss!" Shui Yue said with a wry smile.


    "Stop, Shuiyue! We are not here to fight, let me talk to him!" Chen scolded Shuiyue.


    "He''s not a guy who can balance by just moving his mouth, let''s take him away with strength!" Shuiyue did not listen to Chen''s words, waving a decapitating knife and attacking Zhonggo again. Zhongwu was not afraid, and greeted him, instantly. Come together with Shui Yue.


    "Huh! Stop both of you!" I saw Chen''s figure instantly appeared between the two of them, separated them, and at the same time activated Suzano Nohu, and turned out two arms, one on each side, and water Yue and Shigego grabbed all of them on the palms of their hands, and at the same time exuded a strong murderous aura, said sensibly, "Don''t ignore my words... Or do you want to be killed by me?"

 84 Naruto Power System Chapter 84

    Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Chen, whether it was Shuiyue or Chongwu, it was as if she were in an ice cave, her whole body chilled, and she couldn''t help shaking.


    "Is it quiet?" Seeing that Shuiyue and Zhongwu didn''t mean to do any more, Chen manipulated Suzuo to release his hands, put them back on the ground, and relieved Suzuo''s state.


    "The murderous aura just now...It seems that the boss is really moving!" Shuiyue swallowed, sweating, looking at Chen in panic.


    Zhongwu looked at Chen in the same horror, did not dare to be presumptuous anymore, the curse mark on his body also slowly receded, returning to his normal appearance.As if he was awakened suddenly, he suddenly turned around and ran towards his previous cell with a panic cry.After running into the cell, he slammed the door shut, and curled his body inside the old cell, shivering.


    "This guy is too courageous, right?" Seeing Shigego''s reflection, Shuiyue spit out helplessly.


    "No... not so!" At this time, Xianglin and Sasuke also followed, and Suizuki said on Xianglin Street.


    "I don''t want to kill anymore, I don''t want to go outside, leave me alone~~" Shigeo''s panicked voice came from the cell.


    "What''s the matter? This guy has a split personality too badly!" Shuiyue put the decapitating knife in his hand on his back again, and said silently.


    "Didn''t you say that before? Shigego himself can''t control the urge to kill. He can''t control himself. In fact, he doesn''t want to kill!"


    Tatsun stepped forward and said to the old man Shigeo, "Jungo, Junmaro is dead, but you can rest assured that I will continue to be your cage, and my strength is definitely stronger than Junmaro. , So you don¡¯t have to worry about hurting me!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 123: Team Formation


    "Very well, in this way, all the members of the team I have conceived are all here. Next, I will tell you my purpose!" Chen said to the four people in front of him outside the northern stronghold of Dashemaru. It is Sasuke Uchiha, Mizutsuki Oni, Kazuka Pho, and Shigego Amba, the Eagle Team in the original book!


    Just now, Tatsun finally said that he served Shigego with Sasuke''s affairs. Junmaro died for Sasuke. He wants to inherit Junmaro''s will and continue to protect Sasuke!


    "Hey! Boss, if you gather us together, don¡¯t you want us to get the entire Ninja World in your pocket? Hey~~" Shuiyue said with a smile, but when he saw other people Seeing that the idiot''s eyes were cast on him, he whispered again: "Well! It''s just a joke!"


    "Hey~~" Chen also showed a weird expression, and said to Shuiyue in a ridiculous tone: "I didn''t expect Shuiyue you to be able to guess my purpose. That''s right, I just want to put the entire Ninja World in my pocket! "


    "Eh! "


    Chen''s words surpassed everybody''s expectation and couldn''t help but make a sound of surprise, while looking at Chen with an incredible expression.


    "Um... Boss, I was actually joking just now!" Shui Yue said with a smile, he thought Chen was echoing his joke just now.


    "But! I''m not kidding!" Chen condensed, putting away his playful expression, and said solemnly.


    "This...you shouldn''t be serious, are you? Are you kidding me, just rely on a few of us? How could it be possible!" Xianglin jumped out first, pointing at Chen and questioned.


    "So I need your strength. Of course, this is not forced. If you don''t want to, you can leave now. I won''t stop you!" Chen said calmly, then looked at Xianglin and said to her: "Xiang Phosphorus, you said before that there were other things that went in with us, so you followed us. What are your plans now?"


    "Yes...Yes! But... Now that I think about it carefully, it''s not in a hurry..." Hearing Chen''s question, Xianglin said with a strange expression.


    "Fragrant Phosphorus, can you be frank? Actually, you plan to be with Sasuke, right?" Suizuki, who was standing next to Phosphorus, said jokingly.


    Xianglin¡¯s cautious thoughts were broken by Shuiyue, who exploded like a kitten stepped on its tail, pointed at Shuiyue and shouted, "This...how is this kind of thing possible...Who made the rumor? Who?"


    "Hehe~~ Look, you''re right! No wonder you can''t speak clearly. Actually, I knew it a long time ago. You told Sasuke very early..." Just when Suizuki wanted to tease a few words, Phosphorus suddenly He slammed a punch at him and hit Shuiyue''s face. Shuiyue''s entire head exploded like a water bag filled with water, splashing everywhere, but soon, Shuiyue''s head gradually recovered. , And did not suffer actual harm.


    "Shuiyue, stop making trouble, don''t provoke fragrant phosphorus anymore. Didn''t I say to cooperate with each other?" Seeing Shuiyue''s mischief, Chen shouted at Shuiyue.


    "I see... I''m sorry, Phosphorus! But I''m sorry, I will stay with the boss and Sasuke until one of the Koshigami Seven Ninja swords, Uchiha Itachi''s partner, the skein muscles in the hands of the dried persimmon, let me So far!"


    "Hey! It turned out to be just for collecting Shinobi swords, it''s really boring!" After the farce just now, Xianglin also returned to its usual appearance, reaching out and pushing his glasses, and said disdainfully.


    "So, Shigeo, what about you?" Chen turned around and asked Shigeo without taking care of the two.


    "Kimmaro said that Sasuke is like his reincarnation, and he desperately protected him, so I want to see what kind of ninja Sasuke is, so I will follow him."


    "Hmm~~ That''s it!" Everyone''s choice was within Chen''s expectations. Just a moment ago, he just went through a cutscene. As expected, no one quit, as he expected.


    "From now on, none of us will be the companions who will act together. From now on, the name of this team will be called "Eagle"! Our purpose is only one, and that is... to stand at the pinnacle of the Ninja world! Of course, this purpose is still far from us. It¡¯s too far. Before that, what we have to do is...Collect the Chakras of the Nine Big-Tailed Beasts! And improve your own strength. Now you, except for Sasuke, your strength is too weak, too weak to follow I have no qualifications behind me, but I will find a way to improve your strength, so you will not have any tasks in the next three years, you only need to work hard to improve your strength! As for three years later, you Whether you are qualified to follow behind me, it depends on your own good fortune!"


    "Hey! I''m just giving orders again, it''s really unpleasant!" For Chen''s words, Xianglin said with a disdainful expression.


    "Ahhhhhh, what the boss said is really shocking? Are we really that weak?" Even Shuiyue couldn''t help complaining.


    Hearing Xianglin and Shuiyue''s disapproval, Chen''s expression changed, and he sneered and said to them: "Hey~~ It seems that you have opinions on what I said. I said that your current strength is too weak. Could it be wrong? After speaking the last sentence, Chen suddenly burst out with extremely powerful murderous aura and coercion, making everyone present as if they were in an ice cave, their whole body trembling, Sasuke relied on the elite to endure Shigeo''s strength can barely persist, and Shigego unconsciously enters the state of curse imprint under this pressure, but he didn''t dare to do it. He just gritted his teeth and resisted Chen''s pressure. So lucky, at this time Shuiyue''s body was soaked in cold sweat. She stood on the ground as a crutch to support her body with the decapitating knife in her hand. She insisted on bitterly, and Xianglin was even more unbearable. She slumped directly on the ground , Even had difficulty breathing, her face was flushed, and her whole body was shaking uncontrollably.


    "Old...big...!"


    "Humph!" Chen coldly snorted and dissipated all the murderous aura and coercion. The four people in the field felt the pressure on their bodies suddenly lost, and they all sighed as if relieved, and Chongwu''s curse was gradually retracted.


    Shuiyue sat directly on the ground like Xianglin, gasping for breath.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t bear this little pressure? Aren''t you very confident just now?" Chen sneered, jokingly to Shuiyue and Xianglin who were sitting on the ground.


    "Old...Boss! I know it''s okay if I am wrong?" Shuiyue replied to Chen with a frustrated face when she heard Chen''s sarcasm.


    "Humph! With your strength, I can kill you all without even using a finger! Get up! I have something to explain!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 124: Practice in the space


    After Shuiyue and Fragrant Phosphorus were both standing, Chenbian took out three bottles of Pulsation from the space, because in order to block the Dashe Pill before, Chen gave him a bottle of Pulsation. After that, Chen took the lid from the vein again. Rael''s Stone, and then synthesized a bottle.


    Seeing the pulsation in Chen''s hand, Sasuke''s glasses lit up, but he didn''t say much!


    Chen held Pulse in his hand and said to Shuiyue and the others: "Alright, don''t say I won''t give you a chance. I am holding a precious potion that can improve the ninja''s physique and strength. As long as you drink these The potion, your physical fitness and the entity will be significantly improved, so in the next time, as long as you fully absorb the bottle of potion, and then consolidate your strength, your strength will definitely be higher than now. A lot!"


    "Boss, is this true?" When she reached Chen, Shui Yue stared at the pulse in Chen''s hand with beaming eyes: "And it looks delicious!" Compared to the function Yu Chen said, What he cares more about is the pulsating taste.


    Different from Shuiyue¡¯s excited expressions, Xianglin and Shigego were quite calm. Seeing Xianglin reached out and set his glasses, looked at the pulsation in Chen¡¯s hand with suspicion, and said in a questioning tone: "Is there such a powerful potion? I have never heard of it!"


    "Oh? Do you really doubt me?" Chen said with a sneer when he heard Xianglin''s words.


    "We have four people here. Why are there only three bottles? Wouldn''t it be that one of our companions can''t get this medicine? If this is the case, then I don''t accept it. My strength does not need to be improved by this kind of foreign object, so Give these medicines to Sasuke and the three of them!" Shigego didn''t doubt Chen''s words, but wondered why Chen only took out three bottles of Pulse.


    "Huh! Don''t worry, Sasuke has drunk this medicine long ago, and this medicine is most effective when you drink it for the first time. If you drink it the second time, the effect will be greatly reduced and the benefits will be minimal. , So Sasuke doesn¡¯t need to take this medicine now! Is there any question?"


    "So...then I can rest assured!" Zhongwu didn''t speak after hearing Chen''s time.


    After hearing that Sasuke had already drunk the Phosphorus, who was still skeptical, his attitude immediately changed, and he secretly asked, "Has Sasuke already drank it? Then I too..."


    "Oh! Boss, since they are unwilling to accept, then give me all the three bottles! I will definitely drink them without a drop, and I won''t waste the boss''s mind!"


    Shuiyue''s words made Chen feel angry, but he had spent a lot of time on these treasures at the beginning, he said it was like boiled water, and he drank it all!"Huh! Shut me up! Do you really think these medicines are boiled water, you can drink as much as you want?"


    "One bottle per person! If you don''t want it, then I just saved a precious potion! Aroma Phosphorus, are you sure you don''t want it?" Chen didn''t talk any more nonsense, and distributed the pulse in his hand to Chonggo and Shuiyue. He also asked when he was fragrant.


    "Um...that...I thought for a moment, since everyone accepted it, it would be too uncomfortable for me as a companion to not accept it, so...I accept it!"


    "Humph!" Chen sneered when he heard Xianglin''s excuse, without telling the truth, and threw the pulse in her hand to her.


    "Very well, next I''m going to send you to a place. When there you drink the pulse in your hands. For the next period of time, I won''t summon you. You will stay there for me. Improve your strength. Now, all of you relax and don''t make any resistance!"


    "You...what do you want to do?" Xianglin said warily.

 85 Naruto Power System Chapter 85

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you, just follow me! With my strength, I still disdain to conspiracy against you! Since we have become partners, then don''t doubt it anymore."


    "Huh!" Although I don''t know what Chen is going to do, but Chen said the truth, if Chen is going to disadvantage them, they have no room for resistance at all. Thinking of this, Xianglin snorted, or according to Chen What he said, let his guard down.


    "Well, wait no matter what happens, don''t resist! Do you know?" Chen reminded them again after seeing them all relaxed.


    "Got it!"


    "Then, let''s get started!" Chen said that he changed his mind, and collected all the private people in front of him in the space. Due to the previous reminder, no one from Sasuke and others resisted. Everything went smoothly. In the blink of an eye, they Disappeared in the same place, and Chen also entered his own space after putting them all into the space.


    At this time, in Chen¡¯s original space, due to Chen¡¯s strength soaring, Chen¡¯s space area has grown to the size of five or six football fields. Due to the influence of the Guerel vein, the surrounding land has grown lush and lush. Big tree.


    "Here?" Everyone who just entered the space looked at the surroundings in the space in astonishment. The Gobi, which was still in the outside world, changed a place in the blink of an eye. This made them unresponsive, even Sasuke. No exception.


    "Very surprised, isn''t it?" At this moment, Chen''s voice rang behind everyone, making them quickly turn around and look behind them.


    "Boss, what the hell is going on here? Why did we appear here all of a sudden? What exactly is this place?" After seeing Chen, Shuiyue asked quickly.


    "Don''t panic, this is a space I created by myself. Everything here is under my control, including time, space, and quality!"


    "Moonreading?" Sasuke frowned upon hearing Tatsun''s words, and said in confusion.


    "It is understandable, but this world is not an illusion, but a real existence..." Then, Tatsun explained to Sasuke and the others his original space and space function!


    "Quite understand? In the next period of time, you will stay in this space well to improve your strength. I will put some powerful ninjas into this space from time to time. What you have to do Just defeat them, when the time comes, I will call you all out from here, that''s it!"


    After Chen finished speaking, he ignored everyone''s reaction, and took Sasuke directly to leave the space, leaving only the three people who had not digested Chen''s words.


    Chapter 125: End of the Volume


    "Do you have no problem putting them in the storage?" Sasuke asked Tatsun, except for the space.


    "Don''t worry, there is no danger in that space for the time being, and after they drink the pulse, they will be fine even if they don¡¯t take food for a long time. What we do in the future will have to rely on their power, so They must increase their strength to be beneficial to us!"


    "It''s up to you. Now that they have found all of them, what should we do next?"


    "Go back to Otonin Village in Otoshima. There will be the starting point for our rise. Now we still need the power of Otoshima. And Otoshima is a good master. In the next time, you will do your best. Learn all the skills of Dashewan, that will benefit you a lot!"


    "Wow!"


    "Let''s go!" After choosing the direction, Tatsuno greeted Sasuke, and walked in the direction of Tanokuni first, while Sasuke followed him closely.


    After returning to Tianzhiguo, Dashewan got the news, and then sent a pharmacist to invite Tatsu and Sasuke to meet him.Tatsun and Sasuke did not refute Dashewan''s face, and went to see Dashewan with the pharmacist.


    "Hehehe~~ Tatsu-kun, Sasuke, are you back?" Da Shewan said with a grimace at Sasuke and Tatsuyin in front of him.


    "Yeah! The thing is done, of course I will come back, are you worried that I will abduct Sasuke?" Tatsun dumped this and said playfully.


    "No, I''m not worried about this. I can trust Chen Jun. In other words, didn''t Chen Jun go and summon Shuiyue and Zhongwu? Why didn''t they come back with Chen Jun?"


    "Shuiyue and the others have already left. I have something to do for them, so they didn''t follow me. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, just a little curious."


    "So, what else is there? If not, then I will go down first. I haven''t had a good rest these days. I''m already feeling a little tired."


    "Wooga, I''m really sorry, since Chen Jun is tired, let''s go and rest first!"


    Chen didn''t talk any more nonsense, and after making some courtesy with Da She Wan, he stepped back and returned to his residence.


    "There are still three years left, and the plot will enter the story of the storm. At that time, the strong were walking all over the floor, and there were more than dogs! And at that time, the Akatsuki organization also started a plan to collect tail beasts, but I will definitely not let it. They succeed so easily!"


    On the second day, Chen said farewell to Oshemaru. His reason was that he wanted to travel around the Ninja World, and he said that he would return to Otonin Village in three years.And Sasuke stayed in Otonin Village and accepted the guidance of Otamaru. Although his strength was able to compete with the elite Shinnin, he relied on the kaleidoscope to write round eyes to reach that level, so his own strength There is still room for improvement, and his kaleidoscope has already opened his eyes. He did not announce that the kaleidoscope was used as a trump card according to Chen''s orders, so Dashemaru didn''t know about it. As for the skyrocketing strength of Sasuke, Chen used Sasuke to drink. The reason for the pulsation was fooled.


    After some courtesy, Chen went on the road alone.


    At the same time, because the four heavenly elephants appeared in the country of craftsmanship, Qingming was resurrected to fight against the five ninja kingdoms, and Gaara was captured. Konoha sent Konoha¡¯s twelve Xiaoqiang as reinforcements to support. After successfully defeating Qingming, the ancestor of the country of craftsmanship, Naruto also traveled with Jiraiya.


    I''m fainted, this chapter is used to end this volume, but I couldn''t figure out how to write it after thinking about it for a long time, so this chapter is just like this, please don''t mind, it''s just a transition anyway, and the next one is the story The plot is out.¡­


    Chapter 126: Return


    It¡¯s too late to feel when I swipe it from my fingertips, turning everything into soft fingertips. Looking back, my head looks like frost and snow, and my face looks like mountains and rivers. Between the world and the earth, if a white horse passes a gap, it will suddenly pass.¡± Time flies quickly. Yes, it''s like the flowing water of a small river. When you inadvertently say, "Wow, wow, wow, wow. It has been hours, days, months, and years!


    "Time flies like an arrow, time flies like an arrow", people have long realized that time is gone in a hurry and will never return.Reluctantly, there is no magic to stop time, so time can only pass by quickly.


    In three years, sometimes it is not outdated in the blink of an eye.


    Compared to three years ago, the ninja world has not changed much. On the whole, the ninja world is still in a peaceful and peaceful state.


    It¡¯s just that Akatsuki¡¯s frequent actions over the years. This mysterious organization has been tracked down by some interested people and has obtained some information about this organization, but apart from Konoha¡¯s Jiraiya, no one seems to be aware of them. the goal of.


    At this time, outside of Tianzhiyuan, a group of four people are rushing towards Otonin Village.


    Among the four, the leader is a man with black hair, a very beautiful appearance and a touch of indifference on his face, with a long knife stuck in his waist, and one with white hair, mouth full of fangs, thin Behind his body was carrying a big knife similar in size to his body, and the other was a burly man with orange hair and a simple smile on his face. He looked very kind and kind, the last one. She is a female ninja with long red hair and glasses on her face.


    These four people are Tatsuki who left Otonin Village three years ago, and Suige, Shigego, and Xianglin who were trained in the space by Tatsuki three years ago. Three years later, the appearance of all of them has happened. It changed a little and got rid of its childishness.


    Shuiyue and others were admitted to Chen Space for cultivation three years ago, but after a year, Chen released them from the space and took them to travel and practice everywhere, even though it was a year, However, Chen can adjust the time ratio in the space. Although it has not been adjusted to the level of 10:1, Shuiyue and the others still stayed in the space for three years.


    When they entered the space, their strength was still very weak. The strongest Shigego was only a special level of tolerance, and Shuiyue was only the strength of the elites, and Xiangyu was even more unbearable, and his strength was only just promoted. Zhong Ren.


    But three years ago, after they drank the pulse given by Chen, their strength rose greatly. In addition, Chen has been capturing some strong men from time to time over the years, using a kaleidoscope to write round eyes to make them lose consciousness, and then throw them into space. Inside, as Shuiyue their opponents.


    Now their strength is much stronger than the original. The one who has made the most progress is Shigego. He already has the strength of the elite Shangnin. If the curse seal is turned on, the strength has reached the quasi shadow, and Shuiyue is promoted to Shangnin. , And Xianglin is almost to the degree of extreme tolerance, but her ability is only a support, not a combatant in the squad, so she does not need too strong strength, as long as she can protect herself.


    Two years ago, after Chen released them from the space, they have been following Chen, and they have been traveling with Chen in the world of Shinobi, but they are not just traveling and playing like this. After releasing them, Chen led them to find an underground exchange and registered their identity. After that, he directly took on the A-level or higher quest to hunt down the ninjas on the A-level or higher reward order.In this way, while traveling, fighting against the powerful ninjas on the reward order, and collecting various intelligence in the ninja world.It was not until they got the information that it was said that the fifth generation of Fengying in Shayin Village, Sandstorm Gaara was taken away by two members of the Xiao organization before they rushed back.


    At this time, Shuiyue walked to Chen''s side and said to Chen: "Hey! I said, boss, why do we want to echo Ninja Village? Is it not good for us? And Oshemaru is very dangerous!"


    "Shut up! I have my plan." Chen didn''t even look at Shui Yue, but said in a cold tone.


    "Shuiyue, it seems that you are very afraid to see Lord Dashemaru? Since you are so courageous, then don''t follow us, you can hide outside the village and wait for us!" Xianglin on the side saw the water Yue looks like this, can''t help but ridicule.The two of them are like a pair of enemies.


    "Stupid...When did I say I was scared...but you, I think you seem very happy! I see...you must have not seen Sasuke for too long, so you can''t wait to get back to Otonin Village , Right?" Hearing Xianglin''s mockery, Shuiyue retorted unwillingly.


    "Wait...wait, you...what are you talking nonsense? It''s...it''s not like this!" Suiyue broke his mind, Xianglin''s expression immediately became weird, and his words became uncomfortable, as if he wanted to hide something. .


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I was right!" Shuiyue put his face in front of Xianglin and said with a joke.


    "Baga!" Seeing Shuiyue''s playful expression, the fragrant phosphorus burst into flames, raised his fist, and hit Shuiyue''s head directly, and Shuiyue''s head immediately resembled a water bag filled with water. The same exploded, but there was no real harm.


    Shigeo, who was walking behind the team, watched the two of them playing with a faint smile on his face, as if he had become accustomed to it.


    Seeing that the two of them were still planning to play around, Chen stopped them and said, "Okay, stop making trouble. The front is Otonin Village, and Oshamaru probably has received news of our return."


    "Huh? Is it there?" Shui Yue raised his head to look forward after condensing his head again.Sure enough, the gate of a village appeared in his sight.

 86 Naruto Power System Chapter 86

    "Sure enough, it''s already here. I haven''t returned here for a long time. I didn''t expect that there would be no change at all!" After seeing Otonin Village, Xianglin sent out a doctor with emotion and ignored Shuiyue.


    At this time, the guards in Otonin Village also found Tatsuichi and others.


    "Look, that''s... Sasuke-sama?" a guard exclaimed.


    "No, no, Sasuke-sama never left in the village. He... he is Tatsu-sama! Tatsu-sama who left three years ago! He is Sasuke-sama''s own brother, and Osamaru-sama once said that Tatsun-sama is here The status of Otonin Village is the same as him!"


    "Wow! It''s Master Tatsu, I''ll go to notify Master Sasuke!" A guard said and ran into the village.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Alas~~Everything is difficult at the beginning. I have been entangled in where to start. After four hours of thinking about it, I haven''t figured it out, so I just start it casually. Anyway, just start it.¡­


    Chapter 127: Reunion after three years


    Chen and others came to the gate of Yinren Village, and the guard immediately saluted Chen respectfully: "Master Chen!"


    "Huh!" Chen nodded, and then asked: "Can I go in now?"


    "Yes, Master Oshemaru has ordered that Master Chen can freely enter and exit Otonin Village." The guard replied respectfully.


    "Let''s go!" Chen ignored the guards, and after a hello, walked into Yinnin Village first, while Shui Yue and others followed him.


    "Weird, I should have been informed about Otonin Village about the news of Otonin Village. Why didn''t Otonin Village send anyone to come to see us?" Walking on the streets of Otonin Village, even though Otonin Village passing by will behave to Chen. He was very respectful, or he thought of Tatsun as Sasuke, but no one took Tatsun to see Oshemaru. Tatsun felt very strange and said in his heart: "Could it be..."


    In the end, Chen caught a passing Otonin. From that Otonin''s mouth, she learned that Dashemaru had left Otonin Village with Yaoshi''s pocket yesterday. As for the purpose of Dashemaru, these little shrimps certainly wouldn''t know.


    "Has Oshamaru already left Otonin Village?" Chen frowned when she heard the news of Oshamaru''s departure, and said in secret: "According to the original plot, the five generations of Fengying of Deidara and Scorpion Shayin organized by Zai Xiao, That is to say, after the incident of a human being caught by Gaara, the next thing is the collision of Oshamaru and Naruto at Tiandiqiao. Could it be that the Tiandiqiao incident happened just a few days ago?"


    "Na! Boss, since Oshemaru is no longer in Otonin Village, or let''s leave first!" Shuiyue secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the news of Oshemaru''s departure. Shuiyue was still very subconscious. Those who are afraid of Dashemaru, even after so many years, are still afraid of Dashemaru.


    "Hey! Shuiyue, you really are a coward..." Seeing Shuiyue''s performance, Phosphorus certainly won''t let this opportunity of taunting. Phosphorus pushed his glasses to taunt Suyue.


    "You..." Shui Yue just wanted to refute, but after seeing Chen cast him a cold look, she immediately closed her mouth in shock and dared not speak any more.Over the years, he has been repaired by Chen. Every time he quarreled with Xianglin, no matter who was right or wrong, he was always unlucky.Chen did not blame Fragrant Pho, but blamed all the responsibility on him. If he dared to talk back, Chen would throw it over with an illusion, so that he didn''t even have the opportunity to defend. The good eyes cast him, and he reflexively closed his mouth and did not dare to say more.


    "Humph!" Seeing that Shuiyue didn''t talk any more nonsense, Chen coldly snorted, and ignored him, and walked towards his original residence, and Chongwu and the others had to keep up.


    On the other side, a guard went to inform Sasuke first after recognizing Chen''s identity.He came to a room and called out in a very respectful tone: "Master Sasuke, Master Tatsumi has returned to Otonin Village!"


    However, after a while, there was no response in the room.Na Otonin felt strange, thinking that the people in the room hadn''t heard him, she couldn''t help but increase her volume and continued: "Sasuke-sama, your brother, Tatsunami has returned to Otonin Village, won''t you see him?"


    This time, there was a response in the room, but it was not Sasuke''s praise that responded to the guard, but... murderous!Very murderous.


    Feeling the strong murderous intent, the guard slumped directly on the ground, trembling all over, with cold sweat on his forehead, looking at the room in horror.


    I saw that the door of that room was slowly opened, and a figure gradually appeared, with long black hair, wearing a kimono, with a thick bow tied around his waist, pinned behind him, and a long knife stuck in it. There was no expression on his waist, and what was even more frightening was that in his pair of scarlet eyes, there were three black gou jade slowly turning in each eye, with murderous aura.


    It is Sasuke Uchiha!Compared with three years ago, Sasuke has undergone tremendous changes in both his body and his mind. At this time, Sasuke is like a sharp blade out of the sheath, showing his sharp edge.


    "Sa...Sasuke-sama..." Feeling Sasuke''s murderous aura against him, the guard said tremblingly: "Tatsun...Tatsu-sama...has...returned to Otonin Village and is now coming here."


    "Did you interrupt my precious lunch break just because of this little thing?" Sasuke said coldly, looking at the guard who was shivering on the ground in front of him.


    "I...I...I...I''m sorry..." The guard was trembling, and his words were uncomfortable. He originally thought that Sasuke would value the news very seriously, but he did not expect it to be such a reflection.


    At this moment, Sasuke seemed to have sensed something, and withdrew his murderous aura, he ignored the guard, frowned slightly, and looked behind the guard, as if something was about to appear.


    "Oh! Sasuke! It''s been a long time. It seems that we are not only making progress over the years!" Sure enough, a slightly arrogant voice came from behind the guard, and several figures gradually appeared. In Sasuke''s sight, it was Tatsun and the other four people. The arrogant voice just now was made by Shui Yue.


    "Chen... Master Chen!" Since Sasuke had already regained his momentum, the pressure on the guard disappeared.After Chen approached, the guard quickly stood up and saluted Chen.


    "Yeah! Go down!" Chen didn''t look at the guard, but just casually ordered him to retreat. The guard naturally didn''t dare to stay for a long time, and after another salute, he hurriedly retreated.


    "Really, we all arrived at Otonin Village and didn''t come out to greet us. We even let us and the boss come to see you in person..." Just as Suizuki was teasing again, Sasuke stared at him with a cold look. And he also attached a murderous look, making his words come to an abrupt end.


    "It''s Shuiyue, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I didn''t expect that your annoying problem has not been corrected yet!"


    "Hey!" Feeling Sasuke''s murderous aura and oppression, Shuiyue knew that Sasuke''s strength had surpassed him too much, so she didn''t dare to talk nonsense, just snorted uncomfortably.


    "Strength! Quasi-ying, if you add a kaleidoscope writing wheel, it can be comparable to a shadow-level!" At this time, Chen who had not spoken suddenly looked at Sasuke and said playfully.


    "Humph!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 128: Challenge Chen Again


    At this time, Sasuke left Otonin Village with Tatsun, Suizuki and others, and hurried in one direction.


    "Boss, are we looking for Dashewan now?" Shuiyue couldn''t help but ask aloud on the way.


    "Yes, we have been preparing for so long, it''s time to start! But before that, I still have something to ask Dashewan about! If you are really scared, then don''t follow up!"


    "No...no!"


    "Humph! Then stop talking nonsense, keep up!"


    "Oh!" Shuiyue had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow Chen.


    The strength of several people is good, and the speed of the journey is of course not slow.Soon, Sasuke brought Chen and others to a secret stronghold, but at this time, there was no one in the stronghold, and Dashemaru and Tou were also not here.


    "Here?" Chen looked around a lot, and found that the buildings here were the same as the stronghold in the original work where Sasuke and Naruto reunited. Chen couldn''t help showing a playful smile.


    "Is there any problem?" Sasuke asked coldly, looking at the smile on Chen''s face.


    "It''s nothing, it just suddenly thought of something interesting. Since Dashemaru is no longer here, let''s wait for him at this stronghold for the time being! I didn''t expect Dashemaru to have such a large-scale stronghold here!" Chen said with a light smile. .


    "Since three years ago, I have been cultivating in this stronghold. After receiving information from you, I returned to Otonin Village. Dashemaru and Yakushi went out, seemingly to meet an Akatsuki organization. member!"


    "Huh~ is it the Scorpion of Red Sand?" Chen asked with a sneer.


    "It seems to be the name, but how did you know it?" Sasuke''s face showed a hint of surprise when he heard Chen''s words, but it was fleeting and returned to his indifferent expression.


    "Sure enough? The red sand scorpion seems to be dressed up by Konoha''s people! It seems that the Tiandiqiao incident is about to happen. In a short while, Konoha''s people will follow Oshemaru to find this stronghold!" Knowing that Dashewan was indeed going to see the Scorpion of Red Sand, Chen sneered secretly in his heart.


    "Don''t worry about this. Since the Oshe Maru is no longer there, let''s find a place to rest and wait for him to come back. Sasuke, you are familiar with this place. Take us down!"


    "Huh! Come with me!"


    "Catch up! Don''t get lost, the passages here are staggered on all sides, like a maze. If no one leads the way, you will definitely lose your way!" Chen greeted him and followed Sasuke.


    "Boss..." Shuiyue wanted to say something more, but seeing Chen didn''t pay attention to him, so she swallowed the words back and followed Chen helplessly.


    Next, under the arrangement of Sasuke, Tatsun and the others took a rest in the stronghold for a day. After the next day, Oshomaru seemed to have not returned, and Sasuke, who had nothing to do, challenged Tatsu again.


    Chen did not refuse Sasuke''s challenge. He also wanted to know how much Sasuke had improved over the years.The two came to the training ground in the stronghold, and Shuiyue and Shigego naturally followed up to watch the battle.


    I saw that Sasuke and Chen were staring at each other in the training ground at this time.


    "Let me see how far you have progressed in the past three years!" Looking at Sasuke, who was fighting intently, Chen was very relaxed, as if he did not take this battle to heart.

 87 Naruto Power System Chapter 87

    "Huh! You will see it!" Sasuke saw Chen''s expression and felt that Chen was despised in his heart. Although he was very angry, he did not show it, but responded with a sneer.


    "Really? It seems you are very confident! Then come on!"


    "Huh!" Sasuke didn''t talk any more nonsense, and directly pulled out the long knife in his hand, rushed towards Chen, Chen sneered, and also stretched out his hand to hold the hilt of the knife around his waist.


    The long sword in Chen''s hand is also a Taishou. After seeing Shuiyue got the decapitating sword, Chen also thought that he still hadn''t had a weapon that was worthy of his hand.Although his strength is equally powerful with or without a weapon, Chen still exchanged a weapon with the system, but Chen spent 100,000 points on this sword, the magic weapon exchanged with the system, when he exchanged this sword at the beginning , But made Chen feel distressed for a while.


    This knife is called Meteor Starfall!Forged with a special material, it has a long blade. As long as you enter the chakra into the blade, the blade will turn red and emit a hot aura. Every attack has a fire attribute attack bonus. It can scorch the ground, and this knife has a powerful function, that is...summon meteorites.


    Sasuke rushed to Chen''s front in the blink of an eye, and the grass pheasant sword in his hand slashed at Chen''s neck suddenly, without any intention to show mercy.


    "when!"


    A red light flashed, and when Sasuke¡¯s attack was close, Chen shot instantly and pulled out the streamer from his waist to block Sasuke¡¯s attack. A rush of heat hit his face, making Sasuke feel uncomfortable for a while, but immediately reacted. Coming over, the left hand didn''t know when the Chidori had already condensed, stabbing Chen''s body.


    "Huh? Boss..." Shuiyue, who was watching the battle, saw Tatsumoto attacking, and was shocked. He just wanted to rush over, but was held down by Shigego beside him.


    "Shigeo?"


    "Look on, Chen can''t be injured in this simple way!"


    Sure enough, after Sasuke pierced Chidori into Tatsun''s body, a strange smile appeared on the injured Tatsun''s face.


    "Gah! Gah! Gah!"


    I saw Chen''s body suddenly turned into countless crows and dispersed, and then Chen''s body was condensed again not far away.


    "This is... illusion?" Shuiyue, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Isn''t Shaolaunyan capable of insight into illusion? Isn''t it even clear that the boss''s illusion and reality?"


    "!" Sasuke snorted uncomfortably, and completed a set of knots in an instant with both hands.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Shui Dun. Water Dragon Bomb!" When Sasuke Jieyin, Chen also completed a set of knot printing. Although Chen''s speed of knot printing is faster than Sasuke, the water dragon bullet is not significantly more complicated, but Chen is still here. He and Sasuke completed ninjutsu at the same time and released them to the opponent.


    I saw the two ninjutsu hit each other in an instant, and both were cancelled out, leaving only a stream of water vapor emitted when the water was boiled. However, the sight of the two of them was not affected. Tacitly did not use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes ability, relying solely on ninjutsu and physical skills to fight.


    At this moment, both of them stopped looking at each other temporarily.,


    Little tail: 475137322


    Kavin today, I wanted to design a weapon for the protagonist, but after thinking about it for a long time, I didn''t know how to write it, so I had to write the previous artifact.¡­


    Chapter 129: Sasuke abused again


    Seeing the calm Chen in front of him, Sasuke said in his heart: "This level of strength is far from enough!"


    After a brief fight, Sasuke seemed to know that he was in such a state that it was impossible for him to fight for too long. Sasuke sneered and said to Tatsun: "Hey! It seems that only this level can''t push you to your full strength, so try again. This one"


    As soon as the voice fell, Sasuke¡¯s whole body was immediately covered by gray skin, his hair grew longer, and his face had a black shuriken pattern. At the same time, two duck-like wings grew on his back. It was officially Sasuke¡¯s. Curse Seal State Two.


    "Is it curse seal again? It seems that you didn''t take my words to heart!" Seeing Sasuke''s state, Chen frowned and said coldly.


    Chen told Sasuke about the dangers of the curse seal very early, and told him not to use the power of the curse seal in the future. Unexpectedly, Sasuke did not take his words to heart, and even used the curse seal state in front of him. , This made Chen a trace of anger in his heart.


    "Humph!" Sasuke didn''t talk nonsense. After a cold snort, he swung his knife and rushed towards Chen again. This time his speed was actually much faster than before.


    "It really made me hot!" Chen sneered. This time he didn''t leave his hand again. After Sasuke swung his knife at him, the streamer in Chen''s hand also slashed towards Sasuke. After the two knives collided, a powerful force The impact force came from Sasuke''s hand, making him almost unable to hold the handle of the knife.Sasuke was shocked, and with this force he turned back and let go of this force.However, as soon as he stood firm, he felt a heat wave coming from behind, and Sasuke didn''t need to look at it to know that it was Chen''s streamer.


    Before he could think about it, Sasuke quickly turned around and put the knife in front of him, blocking Chen''s attack.However, Chen''s strength was so great that Sasuke couldn''t resist it at all, and Chen was knocked out.


    Sasuke waved the palm of his back in the air, trying to master his body balance, but Tatsun did not make him too relaxed. When Sasuke was still in the air, he swung a knife at Sasuke.


    I saw a crescent-shaped flame, ejected from Chen''s streamer, and attacked towards Sasuke.


    "hateful!"


    Since he was still in a volley at this time, Sasuke could not change his figure, and quickly controlled the two palms behind him to wrap himself.


    The crescent-shaped flame hit Sasuke''s palm and exploded.However, Sasuke''s palms were still strong, Chen''s attack did not leave scars on those palms.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Even though Sasuke, who has turned on the second state of curse, seems to have no power to fight back in front of the boss, and the boss seems to be fighting with a streamer, and he hasn''t even opened the writing wheel, the boss''s strength to the end How powerful is it!" Looking at the battle in the field, the quasi-shadow strength, and Sasuke, who has entered the second state of curse seal and opened the writing wheel, was suppressed by Chen from start to finish, making Shui Yue not only exclaimed.


    "Sasuke..." The fragrant phosphorus on the side did not speak, but couldn''t help worrying about Sasuke in his heart.


    In the field, after seeing Sasuke blocking his attack, Tatsun gave a cold snort and rushed towards Sasuke at a very fast speed. The speed was so fast that Sasuke who opened the wheel eyes could not keep up, just saw one. The red light hit him and rushed in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    "Chidori flow!" Seeing this, Sasuke hurriedly used the Chidori and guided the Chidori to the ground, forming an attack towards Tatsun.


    Facing the thunder and lightning that struck him, Chen had no choice but to jump into the air, avoiding the thunder and lightning.


    "Good opportunity!" Seeing Chen rising up in the sky, Sasuke seized the opportunity, quickly knotted his hands, and released ninjutsu on Chen in the sky.


    "Fire escape. The art of dragon fire!"


    I saw a group of flames ejected from Sasuke''s mouth and formed the shape of a giant dragon, attacking Chen in midair, a wave of heat flooding the entire training ground.


    Facing the Yanlong attacking him, Chen didn''t notice any panic, sneered, holding the streamer with both hands and leaning in front of him.


    "One sword flow. Tornado!"


    I saw that Chen''s body violated the laws of physics in mid-air. It was even stagnant in the air, and his body rotated extremely fast, like Hyuga''s secret technique returning to the sky, forming a huge tornado.Then Chen''s body suddenly stopped and he swung a knife at Sasuke.


    Although Tatsun''s body stopped rotating, the tornado formed by Tatsun''s high-speed rotation just now did not dissipate because of Tatsun''s stop of rotating, and it still remained. The moment Tatsun swung his sword at Sasuke, it seemed to be guided.The violent tornado struck towards Sasuke and collided with Sasuke''s dragon fire.


    Although the chakra attribute is the fire over the wind, if the strength gap is large, this restriction will be broken.


    In an instant, Sasuke''s dragon fire was crushed by Chen''s tornado, and was sucked into the tornado, turning the tornado into a fire whirlwind, and swept over Sasuke with great momentum, unstoppable!


    "Damn, this guy..." Sasuke couldn''t resist this attack, so he could only jump to the side, hoping to avoid the fire tornado.


    "One sword flow. Azure Dragon Flame!"


    Tatsun, who was in mid-air, placed the streamer behind him, and the Chakra displayed by Tatsun took the form of a cyan fire dragon, and then suddenly attacked Sasuke on the ground.


    "Damn it!" Sasuke had just avoided the tornado. Before he could stand up, he felt a heat wave and a strong sense of crisis. Sasuke had to put his two palms behind him in front of him again, hoping to do so. Block Chen''s attack.


    "Puff!"


    The sound of a knife cutting into the flesh sounded, Chen''s streamer cut into Sasuke''s palm, and a group of blue flames erupted from the huge wound, enveloping Sasuke''s whole person in an instant.


    Fortunately, Sasuke was protected by two huge palms at this time, so the cyan flame only burned the two huge palms, and did not hurt Sasuke who was protected by the palms.


    However, even so, it made Sasuke feel extremely painful and let out a scream. The palm behind him was completely covered by the cyan flame. Sasuke kept tapping his palms, trying to extinguish the flame.However, no matter how hard he struggled, the cyan flame was like a bone gangrene, and it was not extinguished by Sasuke''s actions, and even spread to Sasuke''s body.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Alas~ I''m really not good at fighting scenes. I got stuck here all day, so I got two chapters!¡­

 88 Naruto Power System Chapter 88

    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty: Inexplicable Killing Intent


    "Huh!" Seeing Sasuke''s horrible situation, Tatsuneng snorted and swung his knife at Sasuke again. However, this time the target was not Sasuke, but the connection between the two huge palms behind him and Sasuke''s back. In an instant, the two palms behind Sasuke were cut off!


    After the palms of both hands fell on the ground, the blue flames were still burning until they burned both palms to the point of ashes, and Sasuke collapsed to the ground, as if collapsed, with cold sweat on his head. Gasped loudly.


    The curse mark on his body gradually retracted into his body, and the whole person returned to its original appearance.Tatsun stood in front of Sasuke, did not attack again, and re-entered the streamer into the scabbard around his waist.


    "It''s amazing, you deserve to be the boss. Even without writing round eyes, he can repair Sasuke in this state without fighting back!" Seeing that the battle was over, Shui Yue immediately let out a sigh of emotion.


    However, Suizuki''s emotions did not get a response from others. At this time, Shigego looked at Sasuke in the training ground and was slightly worried in the application, but did not say anything.


    "Sasuke!"


    Xianglin, who had been worrying about it all the time, ran over to Sasuke immediately after seeing the end of the battle, completely ignoring Suizuki''s emotion.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Said playfully to Shigego beside him.


    "Suizuki, Sasuke is our partner, so the partners should care about each other. There is nothing wrong with Phosphorus doing this!" Shigego responded to Suizuki, and then walked towards the training ground.


    "Um... Hey, really, it doesn''t make sense to people like you!" Upon hearing Zhongwu''s words, Shuiyue let out helplessly, without joking any more, followed Zhongwu, and also walked towards the training ground.


    Xianglin came to Sasuke''s side, reached out his hand to support Sasuke, and said worriedly: "Sasuke, are you okay?" Then he rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, revealing a section of his arm, and reached out to Sasuke''s mouth. : "Sasuke, bite my hand!"


    "I''m fine..."


    Sasuke didn''t listen to Xianglin''s words and bit her arm, but struggled to stand up from the ground.


    "That guy is okay, my attack did not hit his vitals, and his body''s resilience is very strong, it won''t be a big problem, I guess it will be fine after a rest!" Chen explained aloud.


    As Tatsun said, Tatsun¡¯s attack did not hit Sasuke¡¯s vitals, but only cut off the two fleshy wings behind him. After Sasuke recovered from the curse seal state, it was originally caused by Tatsun¡¯s cutting off the fleshy wings. The two wounds healed gradually, and Sasuke had drunk Pulse, so his recovery ability was extraordinary.


    At this time, Sasuke''s body was not scarred except for a trace of fatigue.


    "Damn..." Although he was not injured, Sasuke was full of unwillingness. He originally thought that after three years of hard cultivation, even if his strength increased so much, even if he could not defeat Chen, at least he would not be in Chen''s hands like three years ago. No power to fight back.Unexpectedly, after three years of hard work, he, who has soared in strength, is still so embarrassed in Chen''s hands. Even if he opens the writing wheel and enters the second state of the curse, he is still beaten by Chen, although he The power of Kaleidoscope was not used, but don''t forget, Chen also didn''t use Kaleidoscope, and even the ordinary writing wheel did not open, and he defeated him only by his sword skills.


    Originally, he felt that he had become stronger in the past few years, and Sasuke, who was satisfied with his strength, once again showed the determination to become stronger.


    At this time, Shigego and Suizuki also came to Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, are you okay?" Shigego asked Sasuke.


    "It''s okay!" Sasuke said coldly.


    "Okay, that''s it for today, let''s go!" Chen greeted everyone in the Eagle Team, and then took the lead out of the training ground, and everyone followed.


    In this way, everyone in the Eagle team stayed in this stronghold for another day, and then the next morning, Dashewan still did not come back. After knowing the noon, when everyone felt that today was another day in vain, Chen suddenly I sensed that there were three chakras approaching this stronghold in the distance. In Chen¡¯s induction, two of the three chakras were people he knew well, one was Dashewan, the other was Yaoshitou, and finally Chakra Chen felt strange to himself, he should be someone he had never seen before, but Chen could already think of that person''s identity.


    "Hey~~ I''m finally back!"


    "Huh? Are you back? Boss, is it Dashewan?"


    "Yes, Dashewan and Yakushidou are approaching this stronghold. Not only that, they seem to have brought a guest!" Chen chuckled lightly, turned his head and said to Sasuke, "Sasuke, go and meet them. !"


    "Humph!" Sasuke didn''t feel dissatisfied with Chen''s words. He just snorted symbolically and walked towards the hall of the stronghold.


    After Sasuke left, Suizuki immediately asked Tatsun: "Boss, don''t we need to see Dashewan?"


    "Of course I''m going. I''m here to see Osha Maru, but I will let Sasuke go over and say hello to him first!" Chen said with a grin on his face and said in his heart: "If the plot is not wrong, The person who came back with Oshamaru is the Sai sent by Danzo to assassinate Sasuke, right? This guy is from Danzo now, Danzo, I will charge you some interest first!"


    At the same time, Chen''s mind appeared in the impression of Sai''s data.


    Sai is a ninja belonging to the Konoha Anbe special unit "Gen" under Danzo.Without feelings, he has been rigorously trained as a special killing tool since he was a child, and he doesn''t know anything other than tasks.Good at painting, generally ink painting.After joining Kakashiban, he didn¡¯t have a good relationship with Sakura and Naruto, but after Naruto¡¯s infection, he recalled the time with "Brother" letter. He felt that this was the best, so he decided to violate the order and help Naruto takes Sasuke back to Konoha.


    "Moreover, if you follow the original plot, this guy seems to be married to Ino after the Fourth Ninja World War, and he also gave birth to a child named Yamanaka Ijin!" Thinking of this, Chen''s body exudes inexplicably A strong murderous aura.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 131: The Return of Dashewan


    Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Chen, the members of the Eagle team present were shocked and looked at Chen in fear.


    "Old...Boss, you...what''s wrong with you?" Shui Yue asked Chen tremblingly in a cold sweat.


    "Huh?" Chen woke up from thinking after hearing Shuiyue''s words, and found that she was unconsciously exuding a murderous aura, but Shuiyue, Xianglin and others looked at him in horror.


    Seeing this, Tatsun immediately dissipated the murderous aura, and smiled bitterly in his heart: "Really, I accidentally exuded a murderous aura. Is it against Sai? It seems that I still haven''t let go of Ino in my subconscious, so I think of Ino After marrying Sajing, he unconsciously released his murderous aura!"


    "Boss..."


    "It''s nothing, just thought of something unhappy, let''s go! Let''s meet the guest of Dashemaru!" Chen chuckled and shook his head, did not say anything, but took the lead in walking towards the hall of the stronghold , Although Shuiyue was afraid of Dashewan, since Chen as the boss had already gone, he had no choice but to bite the bullet to follow. Anyway, he is Chen''s now, Dashewan should not be against him anymore.


    At this time, in the hall of the stronghold, Oshe Maru and Yakushi entered the hall with Sai, and a figure hidden in the dark appeared in their sight.


    Immediately after that, the figure opened her eyes, a pair of scarlet writing wheel eyes are still so conspicuous even in the dark, that figure is the Sasuke who came to welcome them!


    "You are coming back late!" Sasuke glanced at the three people who had just entered the hall, and said coldly, "Oshemaru!"


    "Sasuke-kun, you spoke to Lord Oshemaru again in this tone!" Yakushi said with a frown.


    "Don''t be so angry, although I came back late, but I got a nice gift today!" Oshemaru had a weird smile on her face, responded to Sasuke with his same weird voice, and then glanced at standing beside him. Said Sai continued: "Just like you, you are a ninja from Konoha. Maybe you can talk to him about the hometown he missed!"


    "Humph!"


    Hearing Oshemaru''s words, Sasuke turned his eyes to Sai who was next to Oshemaru, showing a disdainful expression.


    On the other hand, Sai squinted his eyes, then showed an extremely false smile, and said with a light smile to Sasuke: "When we first met, my name is Sai, and you are Uchiha Sasuke..."


    "Wow!" Sasuke interrupted Sai indifferently, but Sai didn''t show any dissatisfaction, he still had the false smile on his face, and then continued: "Even if I put on a smiling face, I still seem to be easily hated. Well, Naruto hates me too...but, compared to Naruto...I might get along better with you."


    Hearing the name of the celebrity, Sasuke''s gaze, which had already been removed from Sai''s body, was re-transferred to Sai''s body. After Sai''s words were finished, Sasuke''s eyes narrowed slightly and then suddenly opened.Sajing, who stared at Sasuke, seemed to have seen something terrible, with a slightly sluggish expression on his face, as if he was still a little bit scared, and then slowly stepped back a few steps, and then suddenly sat on the ground.


    The pharmacist who had eaten the loss of writing round eyes immediately understood what was going on, and shouted to Sasuke: "Sasuke!"


    And Sai, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, also recovered. He suddenly felt something strange on his face. He stretched out his hand and wiped it and found that it was a cold sweat. He said in his heart: "I can''t feel anything, I don''t have any emotions, just My eyes met for an instant, and I couldn''t even detect it in the depths of my heart, was I also afraid of Sasuke?"


    "Hey~~ You''d better not have any thoughts about him, he is more difficult to deal with than me!" Seeing Sai''s actions, Osamaru said to Sai with a sneer.


    "That kind of guy is not important at all, compared to this...you can teach me a new ninjutsu, Oshemaru!" At this time, Sasuke stood up from the ground and said to Oshemaru.


    At this time, Sai, who was paralyzed on the ground, spoke again: "I heard a lot from Naruto. He seems to have been looking for you for the past three years."


    "Hey! There has been such a guy..." Sasuke said with a sneer, then ignored Sai, and said to Oshemaru: "Let''s go, Oshemaru!" Then he turned and wanted to leave first.


    "Naruto treats you... as if you were a real brother, I heard this from Kozakura!" Just when Sasuke''s outline left, Sai was born again and said, making Sasuke stop and stare back. To Sai.


    "My brother is the man I personally want to end, and..."


    "And me, Uchiha Tatsu!" Just before Sasuke had finished saying the rest, a voice like Sasuke''s voice came from behind Sasuke.

 89 Naruto Power System Chapter 89

    Except for Sasuke, everyone in the room seemed surprised, but after being surprised, Da She Wan showed a playful smile, while Yakushi Pocket was solemn.


    Several figures walked out of the corridor behind Sasuke. The headed one, except for the outfits he wears, is exactly the same as Sasuke in appearance, figure and height, and looks like Sasuke¡¯s. The shadow clones, if they weren''t familiar with the situation of the two people, maybe they really regarded them as a body, one was a shadow clone.


    Those who had just walked out of the corridor were no one else, but Sasuke''s twin brother Uchiha Tatsu and other members of the Eagle Team.


    Jae-tatsu walked out of the corridor and appeared after Sai''s sight, causing Sai, who had a smirk on his face, to show a surprised expression, and his heart was even more surprised.


    "He is... Uchiha Tatsu! How could he be here? Could it be that after he defected to Konoha, he also took refuge in Oshemaru?"


    However, Sai is also an elite member of the "root" department, so his mind has long been tempered to the extent that he is not affected by external forces, and it should be said that he is rarely affected.Therefore, after a brief astonishment, he recovered and said in his heart: "Uchi Ha Tatsu, I didn''t expect that he would hide in Oshe Maru after he defected to Konoha. No wonder no news of him was found in Ninja World. He was also the target of assassination. , This time it happened to solve their brothers in one fell swoop!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 132: Konoha Chasing Soldiers


    Uchiha Tatsun, one of the two orphans of the Uchiha clan after being annihilated by Uchiha Itachi, and Uchiha Sasuke are twin brothers.Uchiha Tatsumi''s talent in the Ninja School is higher than that of Uchiha Sasuke, but after the genocide tragedy, the whole person became a fool and faded out of everyone''s sight.Three years ago, after Uchiha Sasuke defected to Konoha, Uchiha Tatsumi also lost the news, but what happened next was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    After Uchiha Tatsu, who was regarded as an idiot by everyone, defected to Konoha, the first thing he did was to destroy the star hidden village of the bear country with a strong posture, and took away the sacred object "star" of the star hidden village. Slaughtered and kidnapped the ninjas of Shayin Village, and threatened Sayin Village''s fifth-generation Kazeki Sandstorm Gaara, and fought against the Konoha reinforcements who supported Sayak at that time, and defeated the elite Shinninka known as Konoha Copy Technician. The identity of Konoha reinforcements led by Cassie, Uchiha Tatsumi''s identity was also revealed at that time... and later Konoha was positioned as an S-rank rebel.


    After committing these two major events, Uchiha Tatsu hibernated again and lost the news in the Ninja World.


    Just after Tatsun appeared in Sai''s line of sight, Sai was surprised at first, but recovered in an instant, and Tatsun''s various intelligence materials quickly appeared in his mind.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno! Konoha''s S-rank rebels, like his brother Uchiha Sasuke, are also the targets of assassination. Very good, this time they can just kill their brothers in one fell swoop." Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him Although Sai still had a hypocritical smirk on his face, Chen had long been a target in his heart.


    "Hey~~ It turns out that Jun Chen is back. It''s been a long time since I saw you!" Da She Wan looked at Chen and other people, and said with a smile.


    "Long time no see, Oshemaru!" Chen responded with a sneer, and then turned his eyes to Sai who was standing next to Oshemaru and said playfully, "Konoha''s ninja, it''s really missed!"


    "Yes, this kid is a ninja born in Konoha like you, and he was sent by the leader of Konoha''s "root" organization Shimura Danzo to contact me. Danzo also brought me a good one. Present!" Da She Maru raised a portfolio in his hand and said to Chen with a strange smile.


    "Danzo?" After Onomaru said Danzo''s name, Sasuke''s brows, who had been expressionless, frowned slightly.


    "The first time I met, this is Sai..."


    "Hey! I''m not interested in knowing who you are!" Chen sneered and interrupted Sai''s self-introduction.


    "Wow..." Although Chen was interrupted, Sai didn''t show any dissatisfaction, he still squinted and smirked.


    Chen ignored Sai, but said to Oshemaru, "Oshemaru, I originally wanted to ask you about something, but since you still have something to do, I will come to you after you finish it!" Regarding everyone''s reaction, he turned and left the hall, and the members of the Eagle Team also followed Chen and left.


    "Master Oshemaru, this Uchiha Tatsumi seems to be less and less of you!" After Chen Chen''s eagle team left the hall, the pharmacist frowned and said in front of Oshemaru.


    "Hey hey~~ A capable person is always a little arrogant, don''t care about this, I should go too! Pocket, make the things in it into a hunting target file." Dashemaru said that the portfolio in his hand was handed over. The pharmacist pocketed, and ordered.


    "Yes! Lord Dashewan!" said the pharmacist respectfully after putting the result portfolio.


    "The rest will be left to you!" Oshemaru said and left the hall, leaving only Yakushi Pocket and Konoha''s Sai.


    After Oshemaru left, the pharmacist took out the contents of the portfolio in his hand and found that they were all ninja files of Konoha ninjas. Each file was marked with a few characters: Assassination Tactics Special Forces!


    "This is... a copy of the list of members of the Naruto Army, Anbu!" After going through a few pages, Yakushi found a ninja file of Konoha and Tenzo Yamato who had just fought with him not long ago!


    "It seems to be genuine!"


    ...


    On the other side, Chen took the members of the Eagle team back to the room they had previously stayed in.


    "Boss, didn''t you look for Dashewan before? Then why did we leave like this?" Shuiyue couldn''t help asking after returning to the room.


    "A few Konoha mice sneaked into this stronghold, so he didn''t have time to pay attention to us next."


    "Did Konoha''s people sneak into this stronghold? Did they follow Oshemaru to find here?" Hearing Chen''s words, Shuiyue said in surprise: "But, why are people like Oshemaru not found after being followed? "


    "No, it''s not tracking the Oshemaru. Strictly speaking, it''s tracking the Konoha Ninja named Sai. I sensed a special chakra on him just now. This chakra is very special, and most people cannot sense it. If it weren''t for me I may not be able to sense the Chakra with the same attributes. It should be Mu Dun!"


    "Mu Dun? After Konoha''s first generation of Hokage, can anyone other than the boss use Mu Dun?" Shui Yue exclaimed.


    The fact that Chen was able to use Mu Dun, everyone in the Eagle team had already known.Although they were equally surprised when they first learned about it, they quickly accepted Chen''s perverted strength and all kinds of magic.Now that Chen learned from Chen''s mouth that someone else could use Mu Dun, they were surprised again.


    "It''s not wrong, it''s Mu Dun. At the beginning, Da She Wan said that he had transplanted 60 babies with cells from the first generation of Hokage. As a result, only one baby survived, and this baby also mastered the special Mu Dun. Ninjutsu. I think the Mu Dun Chakra on Sai''s body should be the hands and feet of this person." Konoha Ninja who can use Mu Dun is mixed in the base, don''t we need to notify Osake Maru?"At this moment, Shigego said.


    "No, this is Oshemaru''s site, he can handle it himself, and... Sasuke, this time Konoha seems to have someone you are familiar with, don''t you want to say hello?" Chen turned around to playfully Said to Sasuke in a ground tone.


    "Not interested!" Hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke didn''t care at all, and didn''t even ask who came.Instead, he said to Chen blankly: "Compared with this, it''s time for my nap!"


    Then he didn''t pay attention to Chen again, and he left first and walked towards his room.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 133: Assassination of Uchiha Tatsun


    After Sasuke left, the other members of the Eagle team stayed at Chen for a while, and they all returned to their room. All of a sudden, Chen was left alone.


    "If it''s not wrong, Naruto has already sneaked into the base now! Then I''m waiting to watch a good show." Thinking of this, Chen lay down on the bed, also planning to take a nap.


    I don''t know how long it took, Chen, who was sleeping in bed in the morning with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, and at the same time showed a playful smile on his face.


    Because he suddenly sensed a slight movement approaching his room.


    "It''s that guy, thinking that you can keep your chakras under control so that you can''t be noticed? It seems to be me as a target. It''s a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers!"


    The guy Tatsun mentioned was not someone else, it was Sai who was sent by Danzo to assassinate Sasuke. Originally, his goal was only Sasuke, but today, after he met Tatsun, he also took Tatsun as his goal.


    After Zhongchen and Dashewan left in the lobby before, he was taken to a room by the pharmacist, and he was locked in the room, restricted his freedom and unable to go out.


    Until Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, and the new captain of the seventh squad, who followed Sai and dived into the secret stronghold of Osnamaru, Yamato Tenzo and others found him by the induction of Chakra, and were escaped by Yamato. He caught it, and was rescued by the pharmacist who rushed over.


    However, before the pharmacist pocket appeared, Sai had been bombarded by Naruto¡¯s mouth and his temperament had changed. He changed the original mission of assassinating Sasuke to capture Sasuke alive. After the pharmacist¡¯s pocket rescued him, he turned instead. Caught the Pharmacist''s pocket.While Naruto was waiting and not paying attention, another person slipped away, and then sneaked into the base of Oshemaru again, looking for the target of his mission, Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Tatsumi who had just met.


    And when Naruto was also sneaking into the stronghold to look for Sasuke, he was finally noticed by Onomaru. Onomaru appeared in person and intercepted Konoha''s three people. Finally, because he thought that the person who had Konoha might be able to clean up some for him. Akatsuki''s people, so let go of Naruto, and then left.


    Since this stronghold has been discovered by Konoha''s people, there is no possibility of staying there, so he plans to go to Sasuke, and then take Sasuke to evacuate this stronghold.


    On the other side, Sai used the secret technique. The ink mouse disguised by the super beast pseudo-painting, found the room where Chen was located. At this time, he was cautiously approaching the door of Chen''s room.


    After he carefully pushed Chen''s room door open, he found that Chen Zheng was lying unsuspectingly on the bed with his back facing him, seemingly unaware of the danger coming.


    I saw that Sai took out a blank scroll from the ninja bag behind him, laid it lightly on the ground and spread it out, and then quickly drew a few long snakes on the blank scroll with a brush, and then put his hands together to form a knot. Became a special handprint.


    "Ninfa. Super beast fake painting!"


    After Sai¡¯s handprints were formed, the snakes that were originally drawn with ink on the scroll came back to life. Breathing out, they leaped out of the scroll and swam towards the room where Chen was. He came to Chen''s bed, raised the snake''s head, and made an attack.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo, everything about you ends here!"


    Suddenly, Sai''s expression condensed. The snake he drew seemed to have received some order, and immediately launched an attack, attacking Chen on the bed, and quickly tied Chen''s whole body with his body, and kept tightening. extrusion.


    Chen, who was lying on the bed, seemed to wake up after being rolled up by the snake, struggling, but because the neck was strangled by the snake''s body, he could not make a sound, only a slight whimper was heard.

 90 Naruto Power System Chapter 90

    After a while, the struggling force of Chen on the bed became smaller and smaller, until he completely lost his breath, Sai released the snake that held Chen tightly. After the snake was released, Chen¡¯s corpse was suddenly spread out on the bed. Violent, with his mouth wide open, he seemed to be suffocated to death.


    Looking at the corpse of Uchiha Tatsumi with a distorted expression on the bed, Sai squinted his eyes, and the extremely false smile appeared on his face again: "The target has been confirmed, Uchiha Tatsuno is dead, the assassination mission is complete!"


    "is it?"


    Just as Sai was about to chop off Tatsun¡¯s head and seal it into the scroll, a joking voice suddenly sounded behind him. At the same time, an extremely dangerous signal sounded in his heart, and the expression on his face was stagnant, before he could turn around. At the time, a long knife had pierced his back and penetrated through his chest.


    Although it had been penetrated by the long sword, Sai didn''t seem to feel the pain, and there was no expression of pain or fear on his face. Instead, he looked at the "corpse" of Uchihatatsu on the bed in doubt.


    I saw that the "corpse" with a distorted expression was changing and gradually turned into a piece of wood.


    "Is this... Mu Chibi? So that''s it..." After learning the result, Sai, who was pierced through his body, also changed, gradually turning into a pool of black ink.


    "Hey~~, the ink avatar, it seems that the main body should be in Sasuke''s place!" After seeing that Sai turned into a pool of black ink, Tatsuya put the streamer in his hand back to his waist.


    It turned out that after sensing that Sai was approaching, Tatsuya left the bed and left a wooden clone on the bed. The Tatsumi that Sai attacked was actually Tatsun''s wooden clone. After Sai thought he killed Uchiha Tatsumi, Tatsuya Appearing from the dark, and killing Sajing in one fell swoop, he did not expect that Sajing was also a clone, so there was the previous scene.


    Just after Chen put the streamer back to his waist, the other members of the Eagle team rushed into Chen''s room.


    "Boss, what happened?" Shui Yue asked anxiously as soon as he entered the door.


    "It''s okay, just being disturbed by a mouse for a nap!" Chen said jokingly.


    "Mouse?" Shuiyue didn''t react for a while.


    And Xianglin looked at the pool of brown ink on the ground in confusion, and said: "The ink on the ground has a flow of chakra, which seems to be a clone or something. Could it be that the chakra fluctuation just now was caused by someone? Assassinated you?"


    "What? Someone assassinated the boss?" Shuiyue exclaimed when he heard Xianglin''s words.


    "Huh! That''s true, I have to say that your vigilance is really bad!" Chen said this sentence to Shuiyue and Shigego.


    "Forget it, you guys will pay attention in the future..."


    "Boom!"


    Just when Chen was about to speak to Shuiyue and the others, a loud noise came from a distance, interrupting him!


    Little tail: 475137322


    Sorry, yesterday I had a problem with my body, my waist and legs hurt so much that I couldn''t sit still at all, so I couldn''t update it. I had to barely finish a chapter and still make up the words.¡­


    Chapter 134: Reunion of Class Seven


    In the room where Chen was in, Chen, who was still talking to the Shui Yue and others of the Eagle Team, was interrupted by a loud noise from a distance.


    "What happened again? That direction came from Sasuke''s room." Xianglin looked at the direction of the voice and exclaimed, with a worried expression on his face.


    "Hey~~ It looks like it''s the beginning! Let''s go, let''s join in the fun too!" Chen''s face showed a playful expression, greeted the members of the Eagle team, and then walked in the direction of the loud noise , The Eagle team followed him closely.


    At this time, on the other side, something similar to Tatsun also happened in Sasuke''s room, that is, Sai''s assassination mission!


    While asking the clone to search for Tatsun, Sai''s deity was also looking for Sasuke''s location, relying on the ink mouse drawn, and quickly found Sasuke''s room.Sasuke also stayed in the room and took a nap.


    Then, just as Sai planned to use the same method to capture Sasuke, he suddenly received a message that the clone was killed., Let the action in his hand pause, and then revealed a weird smile, and said in his heart: "I was killed. Sure enough, I can defeat the famous Hagi Kakashi in the Anbu, and I can''t complete it with an ink clone. As for the task, it seems that I have been exposed. In that case, I have to speed up, and I must solve Uchiha Sasuke before they find me." Thinking of this, Sai did not hesitate anymore, and his hands quickly left blank. Several black snakes were drawn on the scroll, swimming towards Sasuke who was taking a nap.


    "Who is it?" At this time, Sasuke, who had been taking a nap, made a cold voice, but did not turn around. Even if the snakes attacked him, Sasuke did not act as if he didn''t care at all.


    "Huh? Sure enough, is it still exposed? However, I have the advantage now!" After Sasuke said, Sai knew that he was exposed, so he was not hiding, and directly pushed Sasuke''s door open.


    "What''s your purpose?" Sasuke still did not move in the bed, but said calmly.


    "According to the order of Lord Danzo, my task is to destroy you, but...I have changed the task now, I want to...take you back to Konoha!" Sai''s mind appeared in Naruto''s words, and his face again Once he showed that weird smile and continued: "Originally, my purpose was to kill you, but... I want to protect the fetters that he desperately wants to save with you!"


    "Just for this kind of thing, will you interrupt my nap?"


    "Humph!" Sajing''s expression changed, and he issued instructions to the black snake. The black snakes quickly attacked Sasuke on the bed and instantly tied him tightly.


    "Boom!"


    I saw that where Sasuke was trapped by the snake, a huge explosion suddenly occurred, exploding all the rocks on the top of the room, directly exposing the room that was originally underground.


    Yamato and others in the base also felt the explosion, and then rushed over here.


    At this time, Sasuke was jumping to the top of a high ground, looking at Sai below condescendingly, without any expression on his face.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, really well-deserved, he was able to forcefully break away from my technique!" Sai, who was affected by the explosion just now, stood up from the ground and looked at Sasuke above after the surrounding evaluation had been made.


    "Are you a member of the "root" organization serving Danzo?"


    "right!"


    "Hey! If that''s the case, then you don''t have to leave alive today!" After Sai''s confirmation, Sasuke showed a stern expression, and his body exuded a strong murderous aura.


    "Huh?" Feeling Sasuke''s murderous aura, Sai''s face became serious, and he looked at Sasuke warily.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly ran out of the stronghold and rushed in front of Sai, grabbing Sai by the collar and raising his fist at the same time, trying to greet Sai''s face, and at the same time asked angrily: " What do you want to do? How many times do you have to betray us before..."


    "It''s Sakura!" After seeing the person, Sasuke said to the figure in an extremely indifferent tone.


    After hearing Sasuke''s voice, Haruno Sakura was stunned for a moment, her expression full of disbelief, and her hand holding Sai gradually loosened, then silently turned to look at the source of the sound.


    "This voice is... Sasuke!"


    Naruto, who was behind Sakura, saw Sakura''s expression and seemed to have noticed something, and immediately ran over desperately, showing a dull expression after seeing Sasuke.


    "It''s Naruto! You are here too, so Kakashi should be here too!"


    "It''s a pity...Kakashi-senpai did not come, but for the time being I will be the leader of the seventh class." Yamato also walked out of the base and answered Sasuke''s question."Next, Class 7 will take you back to Konoha!"


    "The seventh class?" Sasuke glanced indifferently at the newly formed seventh class below, Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, Yamato Amazura, and Sai, and finally stopped his gaze on Sai.


    Sai noticed Sasuke''s gaze, stretched his hand to the handle of the knife on his back, and then suddenly pulled out the short knife.


    Seeing Sai''s actions, Sakura immediately drank: "Sai, what do you want to do?"


    "Is that guy my alternate? Another innocent guy came in! What did you want to protect the bond between me and Naruto..." Sasuke mocked.


    "Sai, your mission is not..." After hearing Sasuke''s words, Sakura was taken aback and asked Sai.


    "Indeed, my secret mission is to assassinate Sasuke, but the order doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Now I want to act according to my own ideas. Naruto reminds me of it. My previous feelings, I think, are very important. Something..." Then, Sai suddenly raised his head and said to Sasuke: "Although I don''t know you, there must be some reason why Sakura and Naruto pursue you so desperately. They don''t want to abandon their bond with you. Desperately trying to protect this fetter, although I still don''t understand it very well. But Sasuke, you should be able to understand it!"


    Sasuke closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly: "Ah! I understand, so... I have to cut it off!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 135: Speechless


    At this time, outside of Oshemaru''s stronghold, Masaru Sasuke confronted Konoha''s new seventh class members.


    "Too much fetters will only make myself confused, weaken the strongest desire and the most important memories!" Sasuke said indifferently.

 91 Naruto Power System Chapter 91

    "In that case, why did you not kill me when I was in Endgame Valley... at that time?" Naruto said painfully, "Do you think this is called breaking the bond? Sasuke!"


    "The reason is very simple. It''s not that you can''t cut off the bond with you, but that you don''t want to follow his method to gain strength... (Uchiha Itachi said, kill the best partner to get a kaleidoscope.)"


    "What the hell does this mean?"


    "There is no need to tell you clearly, but I can tell you...At that time, your life was only saved on a whim..."


    Suddenly, Sasuke''s figure suddenly disappeared from the sight of everyone, appeared in front of Naruto and put one hand around Naruto''s shoulder, and the other hand held the hilt of the knife around his waist.


    "So fast..." everyone said in shock.


    After coming to Naruto, Sasuke was not eager to do it: "By the way, don''t you dream of becoming Naruto? If you have time to follow me, why not do some practice! Right, Naruto!" Then, Sasuke slowly He drew the long knife from his waist: "So this time, my whim...maybe your life will be lost!" After speaking, he slammed the knife in his hand at Naruto.


    "Sasuke..."


    Seeing Naruto''s death by Sasuke''s knife, at the very moment of his death, Sai who was on the side appeared behind Naruto in an instant. At the same time, he reached out and grabbed Sasuke''s wrist, making it impossible for him to continue cutting down. Reflecting this, he took the opportunity to grab Sasuke''s other arm. Yamato, who was next to him, saw Sasuke being entangled by Naruto and Sai, and immediately used Mu Dun to tie up Sasuke.


    "Humph! Chidori!"


    Sasuke hummed coldly, and instantly displayed Chidori Current, and Naruto and Sai who were close to Sasuke were immediately knocked down to the ground by the powerful current, paralyzed by the current and lost their ability to move.Even the Mu Dun that Yamato reached towards Sasuke was crushed by Chidoryu and couldn''t reach it.


    At this time, Sasuke was full of thunder and lightning, making a noise like a chirping chirping.


    When Sakura saw Naruto fall, she made a decision in her heart, and rushed towards Sasuke with her fists tightly clenched: "Sasuke... just use my power to stop it!"


    Facing Sakura who was attacking him, Sasuke didn''t see any emotional fluctuations in his eyes, and the knife in his hand slashed towards Sakura, showing no mercy.


    "Oops, that guy''s eyes... do you want to kill Sakura?" Yamato on the side noticed Sasuke''s eyes, and didn''t think much about it, rushing up, blocking Sasuke''s knife, and saving Sakura, but he However, he was stabbed in the shoulder by Sasuke''s knife, and the chakra of thunder attribute was continuously transmitted from Sasuke''s knife, making his body paralyzed and unable to move.


    "My grass pheasant sword is a bit special, it''s not defensible..."


    "Haha! What a good job, Sasuke! I solved Konoha''s ninja so soon!" Just when Sasuke was about to pretend to be forced, a mocking voice sounded behind him.


    Sasuke knew who made the sound without looking back.


    "Huh! Shuiyue, do you want to taste the pheasant sword, too?" Sasuke, who pretended to be interrupted, turned his head very uncomfortably, and looked behind him indifferently.


    At this moment, a group of people came slowly from the base to this side. It was Uchiha Tatsu and the members of the Eagle Team. It was Mizuki who made the mocking sound just now.


    "That''s... Uchiha Tatsun! He was here, could it be that he defected with Sasuke before?" Seeing that the person walking out was Tatsun, this made Kozakura and Yamato secretly secretly surprised.


    "Yeah, yeah! I''m just telling the truth!" After hearing Sasuke''s words, Suizuki waved his hand and said nonchalantly.


    "Humph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and stopped quarreling with Shuiyue.


    At this moment, Naruto, who was originally hit by Sasuke¡¯s Chidori, lost his mobility, and saw Naruto¡¯s injured nails grow longer, his eyes turned into beast-like vertical pupils, and his teeth Turned into sharp fangs, it was exactly the appearance of entering the tail beast state.


    Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Sasuke''s mouth curled up, showing a playful expression, and then the writing wheel turned and instantly entered Naruto''s consciousness.


    "Haha, interesting!" Chen also showed a playful smile when he saw this.


    As for Sasuke, no one knows what he did to Naruto, but saw him glaring at Naruto with the writing wheel, and then Naruto''s strangeness gradually retreated, and then returned to his normal appearance.


    "Did you see that monster?" After Naruto returned to normal, Tatsun walked to Sasuke and said playfully.


    "Ah~ It''s torn apart!" Sasuke returned without paying attention, as if Kyuubi was a harmless little animal, and didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    "Really? So what are you going to do next?" Of course Chen knew that Sasuke''s shredding was not really tearing the nine tails to pieces, but suppressing the chakra condensed by the nine tails.


    "Humph!" Sasuke didn''t answer Chen''s words, but coldly snorted, and then turned around to leave here.


    "Sasuke!" Just after Sasuke turned away, Naruto started shouting again: "Why, why don''t you understand? Your body will be taken away by Oshemaru sooner or later!"


    "Then let it go, and that''s my business, it has nothing to do with you! You are still the same as a kid, Naruto! To me, revenge is everything. As long as I can get revenge, I am fine, this world Well, no matter how you change, it has nothing to do with me. To be honest, I still don¡¯t have the ability to take revenge, but if I give this body to Oshemaru to gain powerful power, then this life... How much do you give!"


    "Sasuke..."


    Sasuke¡¯s answer shocked both Naruto and Sakura. They didn¡¯t expect that Sasuke had become a point where he could lay down his life in pursuit of strength for revenge. They were stunned for a while, dumbfounded. Looking at Sasuke, he didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 136: Evacuation


    At this time, Naruto, who was surprised by Sasuke''s words, was stunned for a while. Although he wanted to say more, it was obvious that Sasuke would not listen to him anymore.


    "Damn, Tatsun, are you just watching Sasuke fall into the abyss like this? He is your own brother! Why didn''t you stop him by his side? Why?" Seeing that he couldn''t convince Sasuke, Naruto pointed at him again Yelled Tatsumi next to Sasuke.


    "Hey! That''s his own business, it has nothing to do with me..." Chen sneered looking at Naruto and said playfully.


    "Damn...how can...how can you be so indifferent, he is your brother..."


    "Have you finished talking? You still worry about yourself. I let you go last time, and it seems to have said it. If you dare to interfere with me, I will destroy you all, so you are the most Let me stay honestly!" Tatsun said with a sneer looking at the seventh class members such as Naruto and Sakura with disdain.


    "you¡­"


    Just when Naruto was about to say something, Sasuke lost his shoulder and lost his mobility. After Sasuke recovered his long sword, he recovered, and after struggling to stand up, he walked to Naruto''s side. , Stopped Naruto who was about to say something.


    "The gossip ends here... Naruto, Sakura, I don''t like to use rough methods in front of you, but now it seems... I''m sorry, I have to be true!"


    "Captain Yamato..."


    "Moving really..."


    Hearing Yamato''s words, Sakura and Naruto were surprised again, and looked at Yamato.


    "And you, Uchiha Tatsu! Just like Oshamaru, you can''t let anyone who defected, no matter what method I use, I will catch you back to Konoha!"


    "Oh? What kind of means? I wanted to see it! So, what are you going to do?" Chen replied jokingly after Yamato finished speaking.


    "Konoha? I''ve had enough of you..." Sasuke responded by inserting the pheasant sword in his hand under his feet, and then quickly forming a seal with his hands, and then slowly raising his right hand, condensed in his hands. A powerful chakra "solved you all!"


    "Careful!" Seeing Sasuke''s actions, Yamato immediately shouted to Naruto and the others vigilantly, while quickly printing in his hands at the same time, which seemed to intend to stop Sasuke.


    However, at this moment, a hand grabbed Sasuke''s raised wrist and stopped his next movement."Don''t use that technique, Sasuke!"


    This person is amazingly...


    "Orochimaru!"


    Seeing the person coming, Naruto exclaimed, and then stared at Dashemaru with an angry expression!


    "It''s all him... it''s all because of his Sasuke..."


    And after Sasuke was caught by Oshemaru''s wrist, he turned to look at Oshemaru indifferently: "Let go! I have no reason to stop!"


    "Sasuke, I advise you to calmly think about it. You know what Akatsuki is doing now. I plan to let Konoha''s guys help clean up Akatsuki''s people, even if they kill one. If other members of the organization hinder, your revenge will not go smoothly!"


    "Hey! What a ridiculous reason!" Sasuke disapproved. Now he is not so enthusiastic about finding Itachi revenge. Although he still hates Itachi in his heart, it is only because there is still a trace of grievance in his heart. Zaichen treats him. After confessing his true thoughts back then, he, like Chen, had already regarded Konoha as a real enemy, but Dashemaru and the others did not know it.

 92 Naruto Power System Chapter 92

    But Sasuke put his hands down anyway.


    Then Da She Maru walked to Chen''s front and said, "Chen Jun, this stronghold has been discovered by Konoha''s people, we should also evacuate, Chen Jun plans to leave with us?


    "Really? If that''s the case, let''s go together, I would come back to find you. But before that..." said this, Chen looked at Sai with a stern expression on his face.


    "Huh?" Sajing was surprised when he noticed Chen''s gaze, his expression full of alert.Yamato also noticed something. He came to Sai and guarded Sai, who had not fully recovered from Sasuke¡¯s Chidoryu. He still kept the seal that was just completed on his hand, and he could activate it at any time.


    "Is there anything else Tatsu-kun has to solve?" Oshamaru looked at Sai questioningly and asked Tatsui, and at the same time wondered in his heart: "It seems that Uchiha Tatsumi is very interested in the child named Sai. Ah, did you want to kill him? Did they have any holidays before? This should be their first meeting. It''s weird!"


    "Boss, are you trying to kill him? Is it just him who attacked you just now?" After noticing Chen''s sight, Shui Yue looked at Konoha''s Sakai strangely and asked Chen.


    "Forget it, it''s okay, let''s go too!" Seeing Yamato guarding Sajing behind him, Chen chuckled lightly and didn''t do anything to them, although with Chen''s current strength, wanting to kill them is just a lift. You can do it with your hands, but he didn''t do it!As Osamaru said, they will be the main force against Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Madara in the future. They have no eternal friends or enemies, only eternal interests.The enemy''s enemies are friends. Killing them is not good for Tatsun anyway. Keeping them can cause some trouble to Uchiha Madara and even Kaguyahime. Why not!


    Thinking of this, Chen chuckled a few times, greeted all the members of the Eagle Team, and then disappeared in front of Konoha with Dashemaru.


    Yamato did not stop Tatsumi and the others from leaving. He had heard of it. The Kakashi senior whom he had always admired had been defeated by Uchiha Tatsumi, and now there is another one like Oshemaru. People, he would not be arrogant to think that he could stop that group of people by his own strength.


    After Chen and the others left, he was relieved instead.


    When Naruto saw Sasuke leave in front of him again, but he was unable to stop him, he knelt on the ground, sobbing in pain.Kozakura and Yamato are also full of sadness.


    Looking at Naruto who was kneeling on the ground, Sakura walked up to him and said to him, "No matter how much you cry... No matter how much you cry, Sasuke won''t come back... And I''m here, I want to become stronger with you! "


    "Yes, I won''t cry anymore, I must...be stronger, thank you, Sakura!" After Naruto heard Sakura''s words, he wiped the tears from his eyes, and then stood up from the ground. , His expression became firm.


    "We still have time, it''s just starting now!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 137: Arriving in Thunder Country


    (The previous chapter is invalidated)


    After Jae-chen followed the Otamaru and the others back to Otonin Village, several people discussed together how to deal with the Akatsuki organization. After learning that Akatsuki organized a group of two to catch the Orcs, they all thought they could be separated one by one. Wiped out.


    "Hey~~ Now that Jun Jun has already decided to deal with Xiao Organization, what do you want me to do?"


    "Provide me with the movements of each member of Akatsuki''s organization and each of the tail orcs!


    "Is it just to provide information? Is Chen Jun planning to deal with Xiao by himself, doesn''t need our Yinren to take action?" Hearing Chen''s words, Da She Wan said playfully.


    "Be happy with you, you are willing to take action, we are naturally happy, if you choose to stand by, then we can also deal with Xiao Organization!" Chen coldly snorted and said indifferently.


    "Hehehe~~Wooga, although I also want to help Chenjun very much, but...My body condition has been deteriorating in the past few years. It is still a bit difficult to deal with the strong people of the Xiao organization, because my rebirth time It''s coming, so I plan to help Tatsu-kun after reincarnation! And Konoha''s people seem to be eyeing me, so before I reincarnate, I still don''t want to cause too much trouble for myself."


    "Huh!" Regarding Dashemaru''s words, Chen sneered disdainfully and then sneered: "Haha! Very good business, let us be responsible for solving the Xiaoxiao organization, and you only give a little intelligence, even if we If you fail, you won''t have any loss. Is this what you call cooperation? Although I plan to do it myself from the beginning!"


    "Chen Jun does not need to be angry, although I will not do it myself, but as Chen Jun said before, I can collect the information of Xiao Organization and the movements of Xiao Organization members for Chen Jun. When necessary, Chen Jun can borrow my voice. The power of Shinobu Village." Seeing Chen seemed to be dissatisfied, Oshemaru hurriedly laughed and responded to Chen.


    In the end, Chen reached an agreement with Dashemaru, and Dashemaru inquired about the information of Xiao''s organization for Chen, and Chen was responsible for solving the members of Xiao''s organization who had placed orders. Although Chen''s team suffered a loss, Chen did not seem to have Show any dissatisfaction.


    At this time, Chen and the members of the Eagle Team were on their way to the Thunder Country.


    "Boss, why did you agree to Dashewan? We are at a disadvantage in this way. Dashewan only provided some information, but we have to work hard. It''s not worthwhile!" On the way to Thunder Country, Shui The more Yue thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved, she couldn''t help but walk to Chen and complain.


    "Huh! I have my own ideas. Our original purpose is to solve the Xiaoxiao organization. Although we and Oshemaru are a cooperative relationship, I have never expected Oshemaru to help us sincerely. He can provide us with The information is pretty good." Chen coldly snorted and explained to Shuiyue. Finally, Chen showed a stern expression on his face: "Also, Dashewan...he can''t jump for a few days, I don''t need to talk to someone So many dead people care about!"


    "Nani? Boss, what do you mean?" Hearing Chen''s words, Shuiyue was surprised and asked quickly.Not only him, but even Xianglin and Zhongwu felt incredible and looked at Chen with surprise.


    Tingchen''s meaning seems to be that in a short while, Dashewan will become a dead person. How can this not surprise them!After all, it¡¯s Oshemaru. Even Konoha, who has the top five Ninja Villages in the Country of Fire, is a headache character. Even if an organization like Akatsuki has defected, he can still live to the present, and Chen said that such an awesome person. They will become dead soon, and they all suspect that they have heard it wrong, but the expressions of the three of them are the same, which means that all three of them have heard it. It is impossible for all of them to hear it wrong!Moreover, Kanchen''s expression does not seem to be joking!


    "Boss, what the hell is going on?"


    "Okay, these are not what you should ask, you will know when the time comes! There is still a long way to go from the kingdom of thunder, let''s speed up!" The speed of the feet increased instantly, and Shui Yue waited People were left behind.


    "Really!"


    The members of the Eagle team did not talk nonsense anymore, and also accelerated their speed, following Chen''s back.


    After two days of rushing, Chen led the Eagle Team and finally entered the border of Thunder Country.At this time, Chen and others had just entered a small city in the Kingdom of Thunder.


    "Boss, we have now entered the kingdom of thunder, what should we do next?"


    "First find a place to fix up for one night, and then go to Yunyin Village tomorrow! We have to rush to catch the Erwei Renzhuli of Yunyin Village before the people from Xiao Xiao reach Yunyin Village!"


    "Boss, are you sure we want to do this? That''s Yunyin from one of the Five Ninja Villages!" Although she knew Chen''s purpose before setting off, even now, Shuiyue still feels a little flustered.After all, the prestige of Yunyin Village is there. It is said that all the ninjas in Yunyin Village have dark skin, (some girls are out) and they all have explosive tempers, and more importantly, the fighting power of the ninjas in their village. They are very tough and good at Thunder Ninjutsu!The most frightening among them is their third generation Raikage, who once used their own strength to block the enemy ninja army of more than 10,000 people. In the end, it was not killed by the opponent, but because of three battles. Tian Sanye died of exhaustion.If it were not for this reason, what would the outcome of that battle be?


    "What? Are you scared?"


    "Hey! Isn¡¯t it Yunyin Village? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still a betrayer in Wuyin Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages. (Actually, I don¡¯t know if Shuiyue is a betrayal, but just treat him as he is. !) Besides, isn¡¯t there still the boss you? No matter how strong Raikage is, it¡¯s not as good as the boss!¡± Seeing Xianglin despising herself, Shuiyue immediately refused to accept it. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t lose to Xiang. Pho, this woman!


    "Okay, don''t make any noise, we are now in the territory of Thunder Country, so you all pay attention to me, I don''t want to cause trouble, let''s find a place to live now!" Seeing the two again To start tearing each other, Chen was born and stopped talking, and then took the lead to walk into a hotel.


    After seeing Chen''s birth, Shuiyue did not dare to squeak anymore, stared at Xianglin and followed Chen.


    Tatsun came to the hotel and opened three rooms. Suizuki and Shigego lived in one room. The remaining two were Tatsun and Xianglin. The four stayed in the hotel and did the final rest for the task of tomorrow, because they All know... There may be a tough battle tomorrow!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 138: Seduced by Muren


    Early the next morning, the members of Chen and Ying''s team, who had rested for the night, left the hotel and rushed towards Yunyin Village.


    After a period of rushing, Chen finally came outside Yunyin Village.


    "Boss, how can we find the second-tailed human Zhuli? We don''t seem to have seen this human Zhuli? Shall we enter Yunyin Village to check one by one?"


    "Then it depends on Xianglin''s ability. According to information, the second tail of Yunyin Village is a woman named You Muren with long yellow hair. Moreover, the biggest feature is that she is a native of Yunyin. Aboriginal, her skin is different from other Yunyin people. She seems to be a beautiful woman!" After arriving at the destination, Chen, who was in a good mood, rarely joked to Shuiyue.


    "In addition, Ren Zhuli has a chakra that is different from ordinary people. It is the chakra of the tail beast, and it is full of ominous. As long as the fragrant phosphorus senses this chakra, we don''t need to be so troublesome!"


    "Yes, it should be easy to find such a person based on the perception ability of Aromatic Phosphorus. Aromatic Phosphorus is just that useful!" Hearing Chen''s words, Shuiyue suddenly realized, but at the end he mocked Phosphorus.


    "Huh!" To Shuiyue''s ridicule, Xianglin just snorted and did not refute it.


    "Follow me!" Chen greeted him and walked towards Yunyin Village. Shuiyue and the others hurriedly followed.


    Soon, a few people came to the entrance of Yunyin Village. The guard at the entrance was useless to Chen, who had a kaleidoscope of writing wheels.After Chen Chen put all the guards at the door in by an illusion, these people swaggered into Yunyin Village.


    "Xianglin, find out the direction of Erwei Renzhuli." As soon as he entered Yunyin Village, Chen told Xianglin.


    "I see!" Xianglin didn''t say much, and closed his eyes and began to sense.


    It may be because the area of ??Yunyin Village is relatively large, so Xianglin did not find You Mu people soon.


    At this time, Xianglin''s brows were frowning, and a little sweat was already emerging on his forehead, as if it were very hard.


    Suddenly, Xianglin suddenly opened his eyes and looked in one direction.


    After sensing the target, Xianglin said to Chen: "It''s over there, but there seems to be someone next to her. What are you going to do? Do you directly catch people?"

 93 Naruto Power System Chapter 93

    "This is the inside of Yunyin Village. Strong action will alarm Yunyin''s ninja, which is very detrimental to us, so we must use a way to lead her to a place where there is no one!" Chen thought about it and got an idea. .


    "Come with me!" Chen led the eagle team into an uninhabited alley. When they reappeared, Shuiyue and Shigego had changed into the black robe and red cloud uniforms of Akatsuki.


    That''s right, Chen intended to pretend to be members of the Akatsuki organization to attract Muren to the bait, because the members of the Akatsuki organization were seen in the eyes of each Ninja Village, and the Akatsuki organization was also targeted.In the original work, Yu Mu Ren wanted to kill them after seeing Jiao Du and Fei Duan in Yunyin Village, so she followed these two people, but she too underestimated the combat effectiveness of Akatsuki members. She was able to kill Jiao Du and Feiduan but was caught by the two of them and extracted the tail beast. She herself died because of it.


    At this time Chen intends to use the same method to lead Yu Mu Ren to a place where no one is there, and then extract the second tail from her body.


    "Go, just pass in front of her. Make sure she notices you and run to our side immediately. Don''t disturb any ninjas in Yunyin Village!" When Shuiyue and Shigego are ready, they commanded them. Tao.


    "Don''t worry, boss, this task is too simple for us!" Shuiyue responded with a grin.


    Then they walked in the direction that Xianglin said with Shigego. Soon, Suizuki and Shigego ran into Yugi who seemed to be shopping.


    Originally, today''s Yugi has always been in a good mood, because her good friend Samyi invited her to go shopping today, but when she ran into the two guys in black robe and red moon in front of her, her mood suddenly Got worse.As the second tail orc Zhuli in Yunyin Village, she can also know some information about Akatsuki.


    "Samui, pay attention to the costumes of those two guys. They seem to be members of Akatsuki''s organization!" Seeing the appearance of Suizuki and Shigego, Yumu''s expression became solemn, reminding the companion next to her.


    "Heipao Hongyun, this is indeed the unique outfit of the core members of the Akatsuki organization. It can even be mixed into Yunyin Village. Although I don''t know what their purpose is, but the village has mixed into such a dangerous guy, it must be reported to Master Raiying immediately!" Samyi next to Youmu also saw Shuiyue and Shigego, and his expression became serious.


    "Huh! You don''t need to report, can you just catch them directly?"


    "Yu Mujin, what do you want to do? Don''t be so impulsive. This is a bazaar. If you do something here, you will definitely hurt the civilians around you. Don''t act rashly. We should report to Master Raikage first!" Samyi immediately persuaded him.


    At this time, the two members of the Akatsuki organization in front of them had a new move. They didn''t know why they turned around and walked away.


    "It''s too late, they are going to run away. In that case, you first go back and report to Master Raikage, and I will follow them. Don''t worry, I will only follow them to determine their whereabouts. I will definitely not do anything with them. You go back quickly. Report it!" The people who saw the Akatsuki organization seemed to be leaving, and the wooden man immediately said to Sam Yi.


    "This... OK! Then I''ll go back and tell Master Raikage, I''m afraid they will have any conspiracy, you must be careful, don''t do anything with them, I will definitely come back as soon as possible!" Hearing Yumu''s suggestion , Sam Yi thought for a while and agreed.After all, there will be no good things for the people of the Akatsuki organization to appear here, so you must inform Lord Raikage as soon as possible. No matter what, the strength of the wooden man is considered a top master in Yunyin Village, and she is still a second-tailed player. The strength of the human pillar will burst out at a critical moment. Even if it is not against the opponent, self-protection should still be possible.


    Thinking of this, Samui didn''t hesitate. She also knew that the situation was urgent, so after telling Yumu, she rushed to the Leiying office building in the center of the village.


    After Samui left, Yumu Ren looked at Shuiyue and Shigego who were leaving, with a stern expression on their faces.


    "Akatsuki?"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Nine: Zhongwu. Water Moon vs. Two You Muren


    At this time, Chen and Xianglin were waiting for Shuiyue to be lured by Mu Ren in a place in Yunyin Village.


    Suddenly, the corners of Chen''s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a chuckle: "They''re back!"


    "Yeah! Ren Zhuli from the second tail is chasing them. It seems that the idiot Shuiyue has completed the task!" Xianglin also sensed the Chakra of Shuiyue and others and responded to Chen.


    "That''s good. When Erwei Renzhuli appears, she will be arrested immediately, and she can''t be allowed to alarm the other ninjas in Yunyin Village." Chen told Xianglin.


    "It doesn''t seem to work. Yun Ren, who was with Erwei Ren Zhuli, didn''t seem to catch up. It seems that they should have gone to report. After all, Shuiyue and the others pretended to be members of the Akatsuki organization. For the target, the members of Akatsuki''s organization appeared in his Shinobu Village. It is impossible for them not to report it." Xianglin pushed his glasses and said to Chen.


    "Huh?" Hearing Xianglin''s words, Chen''s brows frowned: "It is indeed the case. In that case, then we will make a quick fight. Before the reinforcements in Yunyin Village can feel it, we will arrest Erwei Renzhu forcefully. Arrived, and then left Yunyin Village."


    During the conversation between the two, two figures appeared in their sights. It was Suizuki and Shigego who were posing as members of the Akatsuki organization.At this time, the two people were rushing towards Chen, and behind them a female ninja with long yellow hair was following them.


    When Shuiyue and the two felt that Chen was nearby, their faces showed a playful expression. They didn''t continue to run away, but stopped and turned back to look at Yumu who was chasing them.


    Seeing Shuiyue and the others stopped, Yumuren also listened, with a sneer on his face, walked to Shuiyue and Shigego and asked, "Are you a member of the Akatsuki organization? Come on, you are here. What is the purpose of Yunyin Village?"


    "Huh!" Shuiyue didn''t answer, sneered, and drew the decapitating knife from behind, and slashed at Yumuren.


    Faced with Shuiyue''s attack, Mu Ren sneered disdainfully, flipped back for a certain distance, escaped Shuiyue''s attack, and caused Shuiyue''s decapitation knife to slash into the open space.


    "Hey~~You can really hide! My attack speed is the slowest in our Eagle team except for the woman like Phosphorus. I really can''t hit it!" Withdrawn the decapitated knife, and then put the knife on the shoulder. At the top, Shuiyue looked at Yu Mu Ren in front of her and said jokingly.


    "Are you Eagle Team? That''s why you are not members of the Akatsuki organization. The reason you pretend to be like this is because you want to lead me here. It seems that your target is me!"


    "You''re not stupid! But now I realize that it''s too late, and today you can''t escape our palms anyway!" Shuiyue said slyly.


    "Hey! Shuiyue, that guy is Zhuli Erwei, if he takes it lightly, he might be killed!" Shigeo, standing next to Shuiyue, solemnly reminded Shuiyue.


    "Hey! Jungwu, you underestimated me..." Shuiyue disapproved of Jungwu''s reminder, and retorted.


    "Let''s do it, the woman next to Erwei Ren Zhuli just now seems to have gone back to move the rescuers, she must be dealt with before the reinforcements from Yunyin Village arrive!"


    "I know, I know!"


    Shuiyue said that he took the decapitation knife off his shoulder, held the hilt with both hands, and assumed an attacking posture.


    "Haha~ Do you think you have taken me down? Although you are not the real Akatsuki organization, you are certainly not good people either. I want to gamble on the reputation of the two Yumu people, Yunyin...kill you!"


    "What are you talking about? Kill us? It''s really shameful! It''s so irritating to hear..." Shuiyue yelled, brandishing a decapitating knife and attacking Youmu again.


    "Hey!" Facing Shuiyue''s attack, Yu Muren did not panic. The nails on her hands suddenly became longer, and two tails condensed by chakra appeared behind her.


    Although the two-tailed cat''s tail has been condensed, the other parts of the wooden man''s body are not covered by the tail beast''s coat, and it can maintain its sanity.This is a semi-adult of the tail beast mode: it bursts with two tails but does not change its body, and gains rapid speed to attack opponents continuously.


    I saw Yumu rushing towards Shuiyue as well, and the speed was faster than Shuiyue, and he rushed in front of Shuiyue in the blink of an eye, and his hands that had become sharp claws struck Shuiyue''s belly.


    Suiyue couldn''t dodge for a while and was cut through his belly by the wooden man.Fortunately, Shuiyue is not an ordinary person. After the Mu Ren cut Shuiyue''s belly, there was no blood splashing as expected, but only a series of splashes were brought out.


    "Huh?" Yu Mu Ren frowned and was about to attack again, but Shui Yue had already reflected it at this time, and quickly swung his knife towards Yu Mu Ren, but compared to Shui Yue''s slow movements, Yu The wooden man is even more sensitive, and has escaped from Shuiyue''s attack range before the decapitating sword gets close.


    "Ahhhhhhhh! It''s really not that easy to deal with, if it weren''t for the secret technique of our ghost lamp clan, I would have been killed now!" After repelling Yumu Ren, Shui Yuexin said with remorse. .


    "I told you to be careful, and we will join hands in the next attack!" Shigego walked up to Shuiyue and reminded him again.At the same time, Shigego took off his robe and assumed an attacking posture.


    I saw that Shigego''s face was suddenly covered by a special pattern, and then his left hand turned into a monster-like appearance with several barbed tubes on his arm.


    "Got it!" Seeing Shigego''s appearance, Shui Yue also put away her abusive expression and became serious.


    "Hey! Are you planning to join forces together? Anyway, the results are the same!" Facing Shigego and Shuiyue''s joining forces, Yumuren didn''t feel nervous and didn''t seem to put them both in his eyes at all.


    "Huh!" Shigeo didn''t refute Yu Mu Ren''s mockery, but snorted coldly, clenched his left hand, and then jumped towards Yu Mu Ren, and at the same time, his clenched left fist attacked Yu Mu Ren.


    Soon, the two were fighting together.


    Chapter One Hundred and Fortieth: Raikage is Out


    After the two of Akatsuki planned to leave, Sam Yi and Yu Mu Ren reached a consensus. Sam Yi went back to report to Raikage, while Yu Mu followed the Akatsuki people and waited for support!


    After Samyi left, he sprinted towards the Leiying office building in the center of Yunyin Village, and soon arrived at the office building.


    "Isn''t this Sam Yi? Seeing you are so flustered, it seems that there is something urgent to ask Raikage-sama!" Just after Sam Yi entered Raikage''s office, he ran into a woman in the hallway holding a portfolio bag. , I saw that this woman had white hair, her skin was as dark as the aboriginals of Yunyin Village, and her appearance was quite beautiful.


    "Mabuyi-sama, Raikage-sama is here, I have an urgent matter to notify Raiking-sama, it¡¯s about Akatsuki''s information!" Seeing the visitor, Samyi hurriedly stopped and took a few breaths. Hurriedly said to her.


    This person''s name is Azabu Yi, who has ninjutsu that allows any object to transmit light at the speed of light, and now serves as Raikage''s secretary.


    "Nani? Akatsuki? Are you sure?" Hearing Samyi''s words, Mabuyi was surprised and asked quickly.


    "I''m sure, Yu Muren has already caught up with him alone. Time is running out. Please Master Mabuyi will take me to see Master Raikage first. I will tell Master Raikage about the details."

 94 Naruto Power System Chapter 94

    "I see, come with me!" Ma Buyi also knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn''t ask any more, and directly took Samui to meet the fourth-generation Raikage of Yunyin Village.


    Soon, Ma Buyi brought Samui to an office, and pushed in without knocking the door.


    At this time, the people in the office also appeared in Sam Yi¡¯s sight. There were only three people. One of them was a middle-aged strong man with a big back sitting at the office desk, the fourth generation of Yunyin Village. Raikage, Ai!


    Ai is the name of Lei Ying in the past. Regardless of his previous name, as long as he takes over the position of Lei Ying in Yunyin Village, he will automatically change his name to Ai!


    The two standing behind Raikage are both Raikage''s guards. One of the yellow-haired ninjas is named Nishi, who is a perception ninja!The other is called Darui, the only heir to the Black Thunder Dunge, and the Yunyin elite Shangren who possesses the blood of the Lan Dun blood inheritance boundary. In the original Naruto book, he is the captain of the first team of the Ninja League.He showed great strength when he played against Raikage against Eagle. He used the water to escape, and he used the skill to play with the sword. In the battle, he pressed Sasuke and suppressed Suyue.


    After Mabuyi pushed the office door open, the three of them all looked at Mabuyi and Samui behind her in surprise!


    "Mabuyi, what''s the matter?" Raikage did not blame Mabuyi for being rude, but frowned and asked Mabuyi, because he knew that Mabuyi had always been calm, if not what had happened Urgent matters will certainly not be so impatient.


    "Lei Ying-sama, there is indeed an emergency. We in Yunyin Village seem to have gotten into the Akatsuki organization!"


    "Akatsuki? What''s the matter?"


    "Let Samyi explain this to you!" Mabuyi replied, and then looked at Samyi beside him: "Samui, tell Master Raikage what you want to say! "


    After hearing Mabuyi''s words, the other three looked at Samui in a puzzled manner!


    "Yes! It''s like this. Today, when I made an appointment with Yugi to go to the market, I ran into them at the market. At the time, they seemed to have noticed that we noticed them, so they left. Because We don¡¯t know their purpose, so I discussed with Yumujin, and I came back to report to Raikage-sama, and Yumu alone followed the two Akatsuki members and had control of their whereabouts.


    "Nani? Did the Mujin catch up by himself? If it''s the Akatsuki organization, it would be terrible. Although I don''t know much about this organization, according to some of our villages scattered throughout the Ninja World The spy reported that this organization seems to be composed of some S-rank rebels, and each member is above the upper end. It is impossible to deal with them by Mu Ren alone. If they found out, she would be in danger!" After learning that Yu Muren was tracking Akatsuki''s people alone, Darui behind Lei Ying put away his lazy appearance, and said solemnly.


    "Boom!"


    Lei Ying, who was sitting behind his desk, suddenly slammed a punch, and slammed it on the desk in front of him, directly blasting the desk.


    He suddenly stood up and said angrily: "Damn it! I dare to run to Yunyin Village to go wild. I don''t care what organization they are. If I dare to offend our Yunyin Village, I will definitely treat them one by one. Squeeze it!"


    "Boss, let''s hurry up and chase Yumujin. If he is discovered by the people of Akatsuki''s organization, then she is in danger!" Xi quickly reminded the perceptual ninja.


    "Huh! Mabuyi, immediately ordered to go down and block all the exits of Yunyin Village. No one is allowed to leave the village. If you encounter any suspicious person, you will get caught."


    "Yes, Lord Raikage!"


    "Darui, West! Let''s go!" After Raiying gave Mabuyi''s instructions, he turned to greet the lead guard, and then jumped directly out of the glass window of the office building, followed by two guards. .


    the other side!


    At this moment, Shigego and Shuiyue, who had already been half-cursed, joined forces and attacked the half-tailed Yumujin. Faced with the attack of the two, Yumujin was obviously not as relaxed as before, and it was still there. Gradually at a disadvantage, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you lose the battle. I believe that if nothing goes wrong, Yumujin will be captured by Shigogo and Suizuki soon. However, as Renzhuli, Yumujin will of course not be defeated so easily. ¡­


    Looking at Junggo Haosuiyue, who had fought with Yumujin, Xianglin asked Chen: "It seems that Junggo and Shuiyue idiots will not be able to solve Erwei Renzhuli for a while, and you said Human Zhu Li seems to have another ability called tail beastization. After entering the tail beast, the human column power can use the power of the tail beast to make his own strength stronger. With the current strength of Shigego and Shuiyue, although it can barely cope , But it seems to be a bit difficult to catch the beast-shaped human pillar! If you delay, the reinforcements of Yunyin Village will feel it. At that time, we may have to face a large number of ninjas in Yunyin Village, and even possibly Even their Thunder Shadows will appear, and it won¡¯t be so easy for us to leave then!"


    "Hehe, it''s too late!"


    Little tail: 475137322


    Sorry, because I stayed in the hospital all day yesterday and came back very late. I was really tossed. I just slept when I got home, but only woke up after twelve o''clock and then coded.From now on, there is no need to go to the hospital so frequently, just go to the hospital every other day, and it will not affect the update anymore!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-One: Beasting by the Wooden Human Tail


    Seeing the combination of Shigego and Suizuki in the field, although the wooden man will be driven into a desperate situation, but the wooden man will not be able to take it for a while, Xianglin can''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Are you not going to make a move? If you delay it any longer, the reinforcements in Yunyin Village will feel it, and it won''t be so easy if we want to leave."


    "Haha! It''s too late, you feel that a powerful chakra is coming here quickly, I think it should be Yunyin''s fourth-generation Raikage chakra, at that speed, up to three You can get here in minutes, and since he is here, all the exits of Yunyin Village must have been blocked by him. Even if we want to go now, it won¡¯t be so easy!¡± Compared to Xianglin¡¯s anxiety However, Chen still looked relaxed, and said with a chuckle, as if he didn''t take those things to heart at all.


    "What? Lei Ying?" After hearing Chen''s words, Xianglin was shocked, and quickly closed his eyes to sense, and soon opened his eyes, the expression on his face was even more horrified.


    "There are three powerful chakras approaching here. You can get here in at most three minutes, and one of these three chakras is even stronger than the previous master Oshemaru. Could it be Yunyin Village? Raikage? What should we do? Shall we retreat?"


    "Retreat? I just said that all exits of Yunyin Village should have been blocked now. Even if we retreat now, we will definitely collide with the guards, and Raikage will overtake us by then. Moreover, there will be only one Yunyin Village and Raikage are not enough to let Uchiha Tatsumi run away!"


    Speaking of this, Chen''s eyes directly entered the state of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, with a stern smile on his face, his body was filled with unparalleled confidence and arrogance, as if Yunyin Village and Leiying, one of the five great ninth villages, were on him. His eyes were just like chickens, and he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Chen''s arrogant expression and unbelievable posture, Xianglin was stunned for a moment, with an unnatural blush on his face, and he didn''t know what was thinking.


    At this time, the battle between Shigeo Suizuki and Yugi suddenly changed.Under the joint offensive of the two men, Yu Mujin has gradually lost his support. After defending Shuiyue¡¯s attack again, he failed to escape Shigeo¡¯s attack in time. He was hit by Shigeo¡¯s left fist, and Shigeo¡¯s left hand was hit by Shigego. At the moment of Mu Ren, the pipes on his left hand spewed out a cloud of gas, like a propeller. The power of his left hand was raised to the extreme, and Yu Mu Ren spit out blood, and flew far away. When the body fell to the ground, he was pushed back on the ground for a certain distance before stopping. It seemed that he was seriously injured, and there was no movement for a while, as if he had fainted.


    "Hey~~ It''s hard to be hit by Shigego''s attack. I still remember his fist, but in this way, our mission is complete, and we just need to take her away!" In the miserable situation of Yumu, Shuiyue Ge Shigego did not attack again, and re-carried the decapitating knife on his shoulders, and Shigego''s curse mark gradually faded back into his body, returning to his original gentle appearance.


    "Zhonggo, carry her away, don''t let the boss wait for a long time! Really, I didn''t expect it would take so much effort to capture a person!"


    However, just when Shuiyue was complaining, the Yugi man lying on the ground in the distance suddenly mutated, and a blue chakra appeared continuously from his body, and this chakra was full of ominousness and violence. , This is exactly the scene where Ren Zhuli is about to enter the tail beastization.


    "What''s the matter? That person Zhuli..." Seeing this situation, Shui Yue retracted his ridiculous expression and exclaimed.


    "It seems to be the tail beastization that Chen said, be careful! Her strength has become stronger than before!" Shigego reminded Shuiyue, and the curse mark on his face reappeared again, entering the curse mark state mode .


    "Damn it!" After Shuiyue complained, she also put down the decapitating knife on her shoulder, put on a defensive posture, and looked at Yumu who was not far away warily.


    At the same time, the opposite Yumu stood up slowly from the ground, his body was completely wrapped in the blue chakra, his eyes had become completely white, and even his teeth had become sharp and protruding, originally tied His long hair was scattered behind him, blown away by the violent Chakra.


    "You... completely angered me. I will no longer show mercy to your subordinates. I will bet on the reputation of my two Yumu people, Yunyin. I must kill you all!" At this time, the Yumu people were already angry. She had planned to capture the years and Shigeo alive, and now she planned to kill them all.


    While speaking, the state of the wooden man changed again, the blue chakra on his body became more rich and violent, and gradually formed the form of a huge two-tailed cat monster, roaring at Shuiyue and Shigego , Staring at the two of them, ready to attack at any time.


    "Hey! Zhongwu, it seems very bad, should we retreat first, let the boss deal with her!" Feeling the oppression of the two-tailed cat in front of her, Shuiyue quickly said to Zhongwu next to her.


    However, just as he was speaking, the cat on the opposite side suddenly attacked, and the cat''s chakra turned into longer claws, and then grabbed Sizuki and Shigogo.


    "Be careful!" Chongwu was startled, and hurriedly greeted Shuiyue, and at the same time jumped to the open space beside her, and Shuiyue on the side also reacted in time, skipping the cat''s attack.And Maoyou''s claws slammed into the clearing where Shuiyue and Shigeo were just now, and caught a huge hole on the ground.


    Once he missed an attack, the cat raised his head again, roared provocatively at Shuiyue, and retracted his paw.Then he arched his body in a pose that he wanted to jump on.


    "Damn it! Do you treat me like a soft persimmon?" Seeing the cat again seemed to want to attack herself, making Shuiyue feel angry. He roared and threw the decapitation knife in his hand into the sky, and then quickly sealed the seal with both hands. , Quickly completed a set of seals, and then took a big breath, and then sprayed a water column from the mouth, and it became bigger and bigger, and soon a turbulent river was formed, and it rushed towards the cat in front. .


    This is the ninjutsu unique to Wuyin Village, the technique of water escape.


    Chapter 142: Chen''s Counterattack


    "Water escape. The technique of the big waterfall!"


    Shuiyue felt unhappy when she saw that the cat turned him into a target again, thinking that the cat thought he was better to bully, so she made him a target.


    Feeling underestimated, Shuiyue roared, and directly cast the "Shuiyue Waterfall Art" at the cat.


    This technique makes the water around the caster appear like a large waterfall, impacting the enemy with a violent amount of water.This technique is the same as the water dragon bullet technique, which belongs to the advanced ninjutsu in the water escape ninjutsu.This technique is the signature ninjutsu of the ninjas in Wuyin Village.


    After Suigetsu finished the seal, he took a sharp breath, and then sprayed a jet of water from his mouth.The water column was fan-shaped, getting bigger and bigger, and instantly formed a turbulent river. The diameter of the water rushed towards the cat. The cat was hit by the raging river. It could not stand firmly for a while and was washed away by the big waves. It was swallowed by the flood.


    However, when the momentum of the waterfall of Shuiyue dissipated, the cat''s figure appeared again. Except for some embarrassment, the technique of the waterfall did not seem to cause substantial damage to it.However, Shuiyue¡¯s attack seemed to have completely annoyed the cat again. At this time, the cat once again assumed the previous posture, with two front paws resting on the ground, the body arched slightly, and after a roar, Numerous chakra balls were ejected from his body, and the next situation made Suigetsu and Shigego feel astonished.

 95 Naruto Power System Chapter 95

    Because the Chakrajo who originally flew out of the cat again, after the cat roared again, as if receiving an instruction, it gradually gathered in front of the cat''s open mouth.Then condensed one by one, gradually forming a tail beast jade.


    "This is bad. We seem to annoy it. It seems that the thing in front of its mouth is the tail beast jade the boss said. Even I can feel such a powerful aura from that chakra ball. Look The destructive power of the tail beast jade mentioned by the boss is not alarmist. In our current state, we can''t avoid that powerful trick! If you are hit, there must be no suspense, and you will be killed!" Seeing the cat and the already formed tail beast jade, Shuiyue showed a wry smile on her face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get out of here quickly, I''ll block the tail beast jade!" Chonggo was not as pessimistic as Shuiyue, so he shouted directly at Shuiyue, and then rushed to Mao You, his entire face cursed. The seal was covered, and the body had undergone earth-shaking changes. Compared with the monster arm that was transformed into a monster before, Shigego at this time is more like a veritable monster.


    "Zhongwu, you guy..." Seeing Zhongwu''s actions, Shuiyue was stunned, and subconsciously said: "What do you want to do? Even if you become like this, it is impossible to stop the tail beast jade!"


    However, Shigego was still indifferent to Shuiyue''s call, but looked solemnly at the cat in front of him and the tail beast jade in front of his mouth, although Shigego will be both in appearance and personality after entering the complete curse seal platform. There was a great change, but even so, he still instinctively felt the immediate crisis, but I don''t know why, he didn''t run away, what kind of beliefs seemed to force him to stay.


    "Damn it, this guy!" Seeing this result, the expression on Shuiyue''s face also became solemn, and instantly rushed to Chonggo''s side, and then his hands began to seal.Due to the technique of the big waterfall just now, this place has become a river at this time. Whether it is a cat or Shigeo and Shuiyue, they are all standing on the river. After Shuiyue is finished, the river water under his feet gradually removes him. Wrapped up, forming a giant strange fish state.And half of Shuiyue''s body has been completely integrated into the monster fish, leaving only the upper body and a decapitating knife.


    "You die! I don''t want you to stand out on your own! Moreover, I believe the boss will never die out..."


    Just after the two of them were ready, the cat on the opposite side seemed to have also finished the tail beast jade, without any stagnation, and sprayed directly in the direction of Shuiyue and Shigeo. The speed was so fast, with an aura of destruction. , Rushed to the front of Shuiyue in an instant.


    Facing the tail beast jade that was already in front of him, even if it was too late to regret, Shuiyue had to desperately output chakras, maintaining the monster fish''s defense, trying to resist the tail beast jade.


    "Damn it, come on!"


    Seeing that the tail beast jade was about to hit Shuiyue and Zhongwu, at this very moment, a cold light suddenly shot the two-tailed cat in the distance. At the same time, a figure appeared in front of the two people instantly. Dao figure, whether it was Shuiyue or Junggo who had already entered the state of curse, he was relieved deep in his heart.


    "Boss..."


    The person here was Chen. After the two-tailed cat sprayed out the tail beast jade, Chen instantly appeared in front of Shuiyue and Shigego, and before that, he shot the second-tailed cat with a hand of flying thunder god no.


    "Hey! Taste the taste of your own tail beast jade!" Chen sneered, facing the powerful tail beast jade without showing any nervousness.


    Just as the tail beast jade was about to attack the three of them, the tail beast jade disappeared into the sight of everyone without warning, and there was no sound at all, and the surroundings fell into calm at that moment, as if just now. Everything that happened was an illusion, there was no tail beast jade at all.


    "Disappeared...this...is the boss doing something?" Seeing that the extremely powerful tail beast jade disappeared inexplicably, Shui Yue couldn''t reflect it for a while.


    "Mu Dun. Mu Ding Bi!" Chen did not answer Shui Yue''s question, but instead made a seal with both hands, and then summoned a wooden ingot wall in front of the three of them, blocking him.


    At the same time, the tail beast jade that had already disappeared appeared again, but this time the target of the tail beast jade was not Chen and the others, but the two-tailed cat and himself. Before the cat reflected, he was caught by his own tailed beast. When the jade hit, it exploded in an instant. From the center of the tail beast jade, a violent shock wave spread to the surroundings, blowing up all the flying sand and rocks, like a doomsday scene.


    Fortunately, Chen had been prepared before that, so the offensive flying stones formed by the shock wave were blocked by the wooden ingot wall, and it did not cause Chen and the others any trouble.


    Soon, the shock wave gradually subsided, and there were no offensive flying rocks outside of the rising smoke and dust.Chen lifted the wooden ingot wall, Shuiyue and Shigego also lifted their own states, and then stared blankly in the direction of Maoyou. After the dust cleared, the figure of Maoyou appeared in their sight. The scene before them shocked them beyond words!


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 143: First confrontation with Raikage


    I saw that the position where the cat was just now has been blown out of a huge pit, and the cat that was concentrated by its own tail beast jade was even more injured. At this time, the tail beast coat on the wooden man has dissipated. He returned to his original state and was dying when he was lying on the ground.


    It turned out that after the two-tailed cat squirted the tail beast jade again, Chen first threw a handful of kunai at the cat, and then instantly appeared in front of Shuiyue and Shigego, and then opened Fei Lei Shen¡¯s enchantment. , Transferred the entire cat''s tail beast jade to the cat''s own body, so there was the previous scene!


    "Old... Boss! What''s going on?" Shuiyue couldn''t help asking, seeing the miserable situation of Yumu.


    "It''s nothing, just transferred the tail beast jade it sent out to its own body, let it eat its own fruit, don''t worry about so much, go and grab the Erwei Renzhu force, the reinforcements of Yunyin Village will be coming soon. We may be caught in a tough fight, so be prepared!"


    "Yunyin''s reinforcements? We are still in Yunyin Village, don''t we have to face the entire Yunyin Village''s ninjas? This..."


    "After such a big disturbance, it is impossible not to be discovered, and before that, Yun Ren, who was with Erwei Ren Zhuli, had already returned to report. Yunyin''s ninja will be there soon, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Now, Junggo, go and carry Ren Zhuli over!"


    "I see!" Chonggo didn''t talk nonsense, walked directly to the edge of the big pit, then jumped into the big pit, carried Erwei Ren Zhuli by the wooden man on his shoulders, and then jumped back to the ground.


    "Put this guy in the space first, so that you won¡¯t get in the way during the battle." Looking at Yumujin who was carried by Shigogo on his shoulders, Chen told Shigogo to put it down, and then with a thought, Yumujin took the space back. Inside.


    Since Yumu had already lost consciousness at this time, Chen didn''t feel any resistance, and he took it directly into the space.


    "Boss, where is that stupid woman Xianglin? Hiding there?" Shuiyue looked around but couldn''t find Xianglin''s figure, and couldn''t help but asked in confusion.


    "Fragrant Pho''s strength is not enough. When there is a fight, I am afraid that I will not be able to take care of her, so I put her into the space first, just to let her look at Ren Zhuli.


    "That''s it... Phosphorus is indeed a hindrance guy, so that''s okay, there will be nothing to worry about later!"


    "Shuiyue, Xianglin is our companion, don''t talk about her like that!" Zhonggo retorted to Shuiyue.


    "I know, I know!" Shui Yuebai waved his hand, casually focusing on me, then turned to Chen with a wry smile and said: "Boss, are we really going to fight the ninjas of Yunyin Village?"


    "What? Are you scared?"


    "Hey~~ To be honest, it''s really a bit nervous, although our strength is good, but the other party is Yunyin, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, I will feel a little panicked anyway!"


    "Huh! When you fight, you can protect yourself as much as possible. Leave the rest to me, don''t talk, they are here!" Chen''s expression changed, and he turned to the direction of the Leiying office building in Yunyin Village.


    "Huh?" Shuiyue and Shigego''s expressions also became solemn, and they looked at that direction vigilantly, because they also sensed that the three powerful chakras were approaching. After a few seconds, three figures appeared on them. In sight.


    After seeing the scene in the field, a violent chakra exploded on the head of the brawny man, forming a series of electric arcs, entwining him.


    "Damn bastard! Go to hell!"


    I saw that the brawny man burst out of the chakra, and the speed of his feet was soaring after the arc was entangled, and he suddenly jumped towards Chen and the others with a kick. At the same time, he raised his fist and blasted towards Chen''s head. Feeling the momentum of that fist, if an ordinary person is hit, the head will be blown directly.


    "Humph!"


    However, Chen was not afraid of such a fist. After a cold snort, he also raised his fist and banged against the strong man''s fist.


    "boom!"


    There was a burst of sound, and the two people''s confrontation produced a strong impact, spreading around, blowing the surrounding gravel away, and even the ground under their feet appeared to be cracked, and I saw the strong man. After He Chen¡¯s fist banged, he felt a distance coming from his fist, and he had to step back a few steps to remove that distance. After he stood firm, he raised his head and looked at Chen solemnly. There was a little surprise flashing in it!


    And Chen also took a step back involuntarily after the bombardment, but Chen forcibly introduced this force into the ground completely, stepped out of a small pit on the ground, forcibly stopped his figure, and then had fun. Looked at the strong man opposite.


    Judging from this brief confrontation, Chen seems to have the upper hand.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Shuiyue and Shigego came to Chen''s side, put on a defensive posture, and looked at the strong man opposite.


    At this moment, the two Yun Ren who had followed the strong man also rushed to the strong man''s side. They looked at Chen and others on the opposite side with vigilance, and the eyes of Xiang Chen were extremely surprised. One of them was Yun Ren. Yin said inwardly: "This is the first time I saw someone who was able to fist against the boss and was unscathed. Who is that guy?"


    Neither party was in a hurry to do it, so a confrontation was formed!


    "Are you members of Akatsuki''s organization? I think I am a great person. I didn''t expect it to be just a few little ghosts!" The brawny man said with a disdainful expression.


    "Haha! You are Yunyin''s fourth-generation Raikage. When we first met, my name is Uchiha Tatsun. You will remember this name in the future!" Chen did not care about Raikage''s mockery, but sneered at himself. Introduced.


    "Uchiha? Is it Konoha''s Uchiha? Hey, I remember, you are the one who was called an idiot, and then you destroyed Xingyin Village, and then went to Shayin Village to make trouble. The S-rank rebel who Konoha wanted, Uchiha Tatsuno. Why, after offending Konoha and Sain at the same time, did he even dare to run to our Yunyin Village to play in the wild?" That brawny is the fourth generation Raikage The perception ninja named "Xi" behind him, after Chen said his name, various materials of Chen appeared in his mind immediately, and he questioned Chen.


    "It turned out to be that kid!" Lei Ying also learned Chen''s identity after hearing what Xi said.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 144: Galloping Thunder


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, after you offended Konoha and Sain at the same time, you still dared to come to our Yunyin to be wild. You are not brave! Come on, what do you do to Yugi?"


    "Yu Mujin, is that the second man Zhuli just now? It seems that he has been killed?"


    "What are you talking about?" Upon hearing that Yumu was actually killed by the opponent, Raikage exploded with a terrible aura. The arc formed by Chakra wrapped around her body again, and even her hair was electrically charged by the current. Straight up.

 96 Naruto Power System Chapter 96

    "Boss..."


    Shuiyue was shocked to see Lei Ying''s momentum, and even Shigogo involuntarily automatically entered the curse state, watching Lei Ying vigilantly.


    "Huh! Be careful yourself, I''ll deal with that fellow Raikage!" Chen coldly snorted, reminding Shuiyue and Shigeo, his eyes directly entered the state of kaleidoscope.


    "Is that the Shao Lun Yan? Huh! Don''t want to move!" I saw the Yun Yin named Xi, and after seeing Chen''s Sha Lun Yan, he also gave a cold snort, and then quickly closed the seal with both hands.


    "Lei Magic, Lei Guangzhu!"


    After Xijie finished printing, a dazzling light flashed all over his body, and the sights of Shuiyue and Shigego were blocked by the dazzling light.


    "Damn it, my sight is blocked!" Just when Shigewu was still secretly saying something bad in his heart, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Chen, making him subconsciously exclaimed: "Chen, be careful!"


    However, it was too late. The figure was Yunyin¡¯s Lei Ying, and Lei Ying appeared in front of Chen. In the exclamation of Chongwu, Chen hit the ground with a punch. The ground could not bear the thunder. The power of the shadow burst suddenly.


    "Chen! Damn it, how could..." However, when Zhongwu was frightened, Chen''s voice suddenly came from his ear!


    "Zhongwu, don''t be afraid, that is illusion!"


    "Yeah!" After Chen''s voice sounded, things in front of Shigego suddenly changed. There was no Raikage in front of him. They were still standing where they were, and Chen was in front of him, and was not attacked by Raikage.


    "Good job, writing round eyes! But..." After his illusion was broken, Xi didn''t feel a pity, but sneered with a showy face.Because: "Even if you see through the illusion, it''s too late!"


    I saw two more figures appeared, suddenly rushing to Chen''s front, one was Raiking, and the other was the Raiking guard named Darui.


    The two appeared in front of Chen at the same time, and one raised a giant sword while the other held his fist high. Their goal was undoubtedly Chen as the team leader!


    "Damn it, don''t ignore me!" Seeing this, Shuiyue also roared and waved the beheading knife to block Darui''s attack.And Shigego appeared in front of Chen, his hands turned into a shield, resisting Raikage''s fist.


    "Humph!"


    Chen coldly snorted and pulled out the streamer behind him, a red glow flashed past, forcing Lei Ying and Darui back.


    "Be careful yourself, I still don''t need you to protect it!" Chen reminded Shuiyue and the others again after pushing Lei Ying and the others back.


    "Really... Boss! We are all helping you, and it''s so sad to blame us!" Shuiyue said helplessly for Chen''s words.


    But Darui on the opposite side suddenly turned around and said to the Yunyin named Xi: "Xi, you can tell if there are any enemies around here. I suspect that they still have accomplices who have taken Yumu Ren and found him. , Lest he escape!"


    "I have already sensed it. The enemy seems to be the only three people in front of me, and the Chakra made by the wooden man has disappeared. I can''t sense it at all!"


    "Damn it, is Yumu really already...it seems to have only arrested them for questioning!" Darui also showed some anger on his face when he heard Xi''s words. After all, the people in his village, Zhuli, were in his own village. Being kidnapped or killed is always making people feel angry. If it is spread out, it will become the laughing stock of the Shinobi world. So now the only remedy is to catch the opponent and find the Yugi. Or kill them all and save the face of the village!


    At this time, Shigego stared at the west behind Darui, and said coldly: "The Yunren behind should belong to the perception-type ninja, he must be killed...I will solve it!"


    Then Chongwu''s face began to show a curse imprint, covering the entire face and entering a complete curse imprint mode.Both his appearance and strength have undergone earth-shaking changes. He, who was already an elite, has directly reached the level of quasi-shadow.


    "Yahahaha~~~ Kill a piece of armor without leaving!" Just after entering the curse seal state, Shigego laughed arrogantly and stared at the three enemies in front of him. Compared with his appearance and strength, his personality became more slick. thorough!


    "Be careful! That guy now has a pretty powerful Chakra!" Seeing Shigego''s appearance, the Sensing Ninja named Xi immediately reminded.


    "Hey~~ That fellow Zhongwu aroused the impulse of Shinobu again, does he still know our companions?" Shuiyue looked at Zhonggo and said to Chen in a mocking tone.


    At this time, Raikage on the opposite side had another action!


    "Boy, let the old man tell you, what''s the furious horror!" I saw Lei Ying stretched out his hand to tear off the clothes on his body, revealing a strong muscle, and at the same time, the thunder attribute Chakra on his body increased sharply again, roaring towards Shigego rushed over!


    "Don''t be too arrogant! Kid!"


    Seeing Lei Ying''s movements, Chen coldly snorted, and a wave of violent thunder-attribute Chakra wrapped around her body, and rushed up: "Your opponent is me! Let me see the Five Great Ninja Village. How capable is the movie?


    Then the two ran into each other again, banging their fists against each other at the same time.


    Chen and Lei Ying''s fight aroused Chongwu''s desire to kill, and with a strange cry, he rushed towards Darui and Xi on the opposite side.


    "Darui, he is here, ready to escape!" Seeing Chonggu killing himself murderously, Xi quickly reminded Darui.


    "Got it!" Darui didn''t think much, his hands were directly sealed, and after Shigego rushed in front of them, a fan-shaped water column spouted from his mouth.


    "Water escape. Water front wall!"


    The Shui Dun directly blocked Shigeo, making him unable to advance forward when resisting Shui Dun.However, Darui did not give up. When Shigeo was swallowed by the flood, his hands were sealed again.


    "Lei Dun. Thank you wave!"


    After Darui completed the seal, a thunderous chakra burst out of his body.


    Water can conduct electricity. At this time, the water escape from Darui is filled with a powerful current. Shigeo who is within the scope of the water escape is directly affected by the powerful current and makes a scream!


    "Damn! I said, don''t ignore me!" At this moment, Shuiyue didn''t know when she jumped above Darui, and at the same time brandished a decapitating knife and slashed at his head.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 145: Chen vs Lei Ying


    In the field, Tatsun and Raikage fought together, and Shigego was trapped by the combined ninjutsu of Darui''s Shui Dun and Rai Dun when he rushed towards Darui and West.At this moment, Shuiyue, who was still in the back, did not know when he had dashed over Darui, and slashed at Darui''s head with a beheading knife.


    "Damn it! I said, don''t ignore me!"


    Facing Shuiyue''s attack, Darui secretly said a bad word, and quickly took off the big knife behind him, blocking Shuiyue''s attack.And his ninjutsu was interrupted because of this, Shigeo was able to get out of trouble!


    "Hey! What a good knife!" Shuiyue couldn''t help but said playfully when she saw that her big knife was blocked.


    "Yours is not bad, it seems to be one of the beheading swords of the Wuyin Seven Ninja swords, right? I didn''t expect it would fall into the hands of a kid!"


    "Hey!" Shuiyue snorted coldly, waved the knife again, and slashed towards Darui. The two handed over in an instant, and they were also waving their big swords.In the original work, Shuiyue¡¯s decapitation sword was chopped out of a rift due to the fight with Yawei Ren Zhuli. Finally, the decapitation was interrupted by Raikage¡¯s punch. Now his decapitation sword is not broken, and compared to the original. , His strength is also a lot stronger, facing Yunyin''s elite, Nin Darui, there is no disadvantage.


    "Damn it! Kill you, kill you!"


    At this time, Chonggo, who had recovered, let out another weird cry, and then directed at the perception ninja, Nishi!Rushed over!


    "West!" Darui was shocked when he saw Shigeo''s actions, and quickly turned around to remind Xi.


    "Hey! I still dare to be distracted, I''m too underestimated!" Seeing that Darui was still distracted in the battle with him, this made Shuiyue feel that he was underestimated and caught Darui. Angrily swung the decapitating knife and slashed at Darui''s shoulder.


    Darui also heard the sound of breaking through the air in his ears, and he was immediately alert that it was too late to defend himself. He quickly injected the thunder-attribute Chakra into the big knife in his hand, causing the blade to be entangled with lightning.Then, when Shuiyue''s decapitation knife hit her shoulder, he stretched out a hand to catch Shuiyue''s decapitation knife, making him unable to withdraw the knife for a while.At the same time, the broad knife covered with thunder and lightning in his hand also slashed Shuiyue''s shoulder.


    Because Lei Dun restrained the hydration mystery of the Ghost Lantern clan, after feeling the thunder and lightning from the sword, Shui Yue was paralyzed, and the decapitation sword in his hand could not be grasped, and then he was kicked by Darui. He flew out and fell to the ground, and Darui''s knife was stuck in his shoulder, paralyzing his whole body and unable to complete hydration, so there was no way to get out.


    "Damn, I...have nothing to do with Lei Dun! I''m so paralyzed... I can''t liquefy smoothly!"


    After seeing Shuiyue being subdued, Darui hurriedly drew the decapitation knife stuck on his shoulder, ignoring the injury on his shoulder, directly holding the decapitation knife, and then rushed to the West who was chasing the Sensing Ninja. Shigeo.


    "Hahaha~~ Don''t run away, don''t run away! Let me kill you!" I saw Shigegozheng laughing arrogantly while waving his fist to the west!Xi is just a perception-type ninja. Although his strength has reached the upper limit, he is not the opponent of the quasi-shadow-level Shigeo, and dodges Shigeo''s attack in embarrassment.


    Just when Chonggo punched to the west again, Darui rushed to him and used his decapitation to hold Chonggo''s fist, and then pushed him out.


    "West, are you okay?"

 97 Naruto Power System Chapter 97

    "Ah, it''s okay, it looks like you solved it over there?"


    "Almost, be careful, that guy is here again!"


    When the two were talking, the six tubes behind Chonggo ejected a ball of white flame, like a propeller, making Chonggo''s speed reach the extreme, and rushed to the two people in front of him again, screaming a punch. Hit the past.


    "You get out of the way, I''ll deal with him!" Darui said to Xi, and rushed to Shigeo with a beheaded sword, and fought with Shigeo.


    At this moment, the Lei Ying who was fighting with Chen was suddenly repelled by Chen and flew out, then smashed into the ground fiercely, cracking the ground.


    "Nani? Lord Raikage!" Seeing Raikage''s condition, Xi was shocked. In his opinion, it was impossible for anyone to repel Raikage frontally, but the current situation broke his perception. .The kid named Uchiha Tatsu not only shook Raikage head-on, but also knocked Raikage into the air, which he thought was invincible, which made him unable to reflect for a while.


    "Even able to repel Raikage-sama in this state, this Uchiha Tatsu..."


    After blasting Raikage into the air, Chen shook his hands that were already numb, and said in his heart: "Damn, Raikage, this monster, I didn''t expect that the physique is so strong, and the strength of the physical body can already be able to overcome the strange power. The boxing is comparable! The Shadow of One Village is really not that easy to deal with. It seems that you have to show some skills!"


    I saw Chen''s eyes condensed, and a gray chakra exuded from his body, wrapped around him.


    "Damn kid!"


    The knocked-out Raikage stood up again from the ground, and the anger in his heart was beyond surpassing. The Thunder Chakra exploded once again, forming a large impact, blowing away some of the broken stones under his feet.


    At this time, Raikage was gritting his teeth, and the Chakra on his body reached the extreme, even the haircut that was originally a big back had been erected, like a super Saiyan.


    "Can you push Raikage-sama to this level? Uchiha... really is a genius!"


    After Raising her aura to the extreme, Lei Ying roared and rushed towards Chen again, and because of Lei Dun¡¯s stimulation, the speed was even faster than before. In the blink of an eye, she rushed to Chen¡¯s face and simultaneously lifted Raising his right arm entangled by lightning, he suddenly hammered Chen down.


    "Lei Dun. Heavy current burst!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise, accompanied by a few slight sounds of broken bones, and all the places where Chen was standing were cracked, and Chen''s feet plunged into the surface.Facing the heavy explosion of Lei Ying, Chen didn''t seem to be hurt, because at this moment he was wrapped in a pair of gray bones, and Chen was not injured by the heavy explosion of Lei Ying.


    It turned out that after Raikage once again raised the aura of his body, Chen used Suzuo Nohu. When Raikage''s heavy current burst was about to hit him, he instantly condensed Suzuo and blocked Raikage''s heavy blow.However, Raikage''s attack was so powerful that after Chen''s Suzuo suffered a heavy explosion, there were some cracks.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 146: Zhan Yunyin


    In Lei Ying, he used a heavy current detonation to move towards Chen, but Chen did not dodge, but directly used Susao Nohu to resist Rai Ying¡¯s attack. However, Chen underestimated Rai Ying¡¯s strength and looked highly at Xu. Zuo''s defense, I didn''t expect that Suzuo, who is known as the strongest defense, was cracked by Raikage. Although Chen''s Suzuo did not enter the mature body, it was just a skeleton, but Raikage''s toughness can also be seen. Up.


    "Unexpectedly... I actually carried the heavy blow of Raikage-sama! What is that skeleton?" Xi saw this scene on the side, shocked in his heart, and at the same time feeling bad.


    On the other hand, because Darui''s strength is only for the forbearance of the elite, and he was hit in the shoulder by Shuiyue before and wounded. Now he is obviously not the opponent of the quasi-shadow strength Shigeo, so he can only wield the decapitating knife. It was able to stop Shigego''s attack, and he didn''t even have a chance to fight back.At present, the situation is very unfavorable for them, because both Raikage and Darui are at a disadvantage.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect the enemy to be more difficult to deal with than expected. We need more manpower. With such a big movement, why haven''t the Anbu people arrived yet?"


    Just when Xi''an was anxious, Lei Ying took action again, and saw that he saw that the heavy flow explosion failed to hurt Chen, and once again raised his fist, suddenly blasted on Chen''s Suzuo, although he could not break Suzuo''s defense, but beat Chen back.


    "Huh! Attacked me so many times, I should fight back this time!" Chen Leng hummed, a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels staring at Lei Ying, the right eye was suddenly covered with bloodshot eyes, and a pool of blood flowed from the eyes. come out.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Chen''s strangeness, Lei Ying suddenly felt a crisis. It seemed that something bad had happened, so he stared at Chen solemnly.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Suddenly, the abnormal change protruded, and a black flame appeared out of thin air at the location where Raikage was located. At the moment when the flame just appeared, Raikage felt a deep crisis in his heart, so he quickly thought To avoid, but it is a bit late!


    Although Chen released Amaterasu very quickly, it even appeared in an instant, making it too late to defend.However, Raiking is not a fuel-efficient lamp. At the moment of alertness in his heart, he didn''t want to go directly to the side. Although he didn''t know what Chen wanted to do, his instinct told him that if he didn''t avoid it, he would definitely do it. There was life-threatening, and intuition would not lie to him, so he didn''t think much about it, so he dodged aside by instinct.


    It''s a pity that although he reacted quickly and escaped the fatal injury, because Chen originally wanted to light Amaterasu on him, but at the moment Amaterasu appeared, Raikage dodged aside, just to hide. After Amaterasu, the speed of Amaterasu was too fast. Although Raikage escaped the fatal blow, his left hand did not have time to escape Amaterasu''s attack range, so it should have been lit on the chest. Amaterasu, as a result, was spotted on Lei Ying''s left palm.


    In an instant, Lei Ying''s entire palm was covered by the sky, even spreading to his arm.


    "Damn, there is a problem with these black flames!" Seeing that his palm was on fire, it had even spread to his forearm, no matter how he suppressed it with Chakra, it was useless. Seeing this, Rai Ying made a decisive decision and directly used his right hand to hold his left forearm. Chopped it down.


    "Master Raikage, how could it be... unexpectedly..."


    At this moment, dozens of Yun Ren with masks suddenly appeared in the distance. After a few ups and downs, they came to the battlefield, and at the same time surrounded Chen. This seemed to be a member of the dark part of Yunyin Village, Chen Neng I feel that each of them possesses the strength above the special Shangren, and some have reached the level of elite Shangren.


    "Damn it, Anbu is finally here!" Seeing Anbu''s appearance, Xi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly ran in front of Lei Ying, and said worriedly: "Master Lei Ying, your arm..."


    "Xi, don''t talk nonsense, stop the bleeding quickly, and must not let Uchiha Tatsuo leave alive!" Raikage interrupted Xi''s words aloud, and ordered.


    "I understand!" Xi did not speak any more, stretched out his hands, and then condensed a green chakra on both hands, treating Raikage''s broken arm.And while helping Raikage heal, he secretly said in his heart: "So strong! I didn''t expect this Uchiha Tatsuta to be so strong, even Raikage''s left hand was destroyed by him, the black flame just now, is it the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes? Amaterasu? That seems to be Uchiha Itachi''s ability! I didn''t expect that Uchiha Itachi''s younger brother Uchiha Tatsuno would have this ability. Is it because of brothers? But, how can I say, this is our cloud Inside the hidden village, no matter how powerful Uchiha Tatsuno is, it is impossible for him to escape from Yunyin village anyway!"


    Chen didn''t do anything after seeing Yunyin''s Anbu arrived, and the people in Anbu saw Chen didn''t do it, they also didn''t attack first, but surrounded Chen, staring at him vigilantly, waiting for Lei Ying The command.


    Raikage had stopped bleeding under Nishi''s treatment, separated the members of Anbe, walked to Tatsun, glared at Tatsun, and shouted: "Uchiha Tatsun, I didn¡¯t expect I underestimated you, but today, no matter what, I can¡¯t let you Leave Yunyin Village!"


    Chen did not pay attention to Lei Ying¡¯s words, and looked at the surrounding situation. At this time, he was already surrounded by Yunyin¡¯s dark part, while Shui Yue was slashed by a large knife entwined with thunder and lightning, and seemed unable to move, although He could liquefy, but it didn''t seem to go so smoothly. It took so long to liquefy his legs.


    And Shigeo, who played against Darui, was still in the upper hand, but after the people of Anbe appeared, he was already in desperate situation. He could only parry, and gradually became weak. It was only a matter of time before the defeat.


    Chen secretly said in his heart: "Is Yunyin''s secret part? And looking at this amount and strength, it is not so easy to want to leave! In that case, let me make a big fuss!"


    Then Chen showed a stern expression on his face, staring at Lei Ying and said: "Don''t let me leave Yunyin Village? You will find how stupid your decision is!"


    I saw Chen disappeared in place after speaking, and then appeared next to Shuiyue, kicked Shuiyue''s knife away, and disappeared again before Shuiyue hadn¡¯t reacted, and appeared beside Shigego. Then he brought Junggo to the side of Shuiyue, and at the same time ordered Junggo to release his curse.


    Although Shigego''s personality will change drastically after entering the curse seal state, he seems to dare not defy Chen''s words, and he obediently lifted the curse seal state and restored his original appearance.


    "Boss, what shall we do now?" Shuiyue also reacted at this time. After seeing that she was out of trouble, she immediately got up from the ground, then picked up the big knife kicked off by Chen, and put on a defensive posture, vigilantly Looking at Yunyin''s ninja who had surrounded the three of them in front of him, he asked Chen in a panic.


    "Humph! If you are going to make trouble, then make it a bit bigger, and I will make them regret leaving me behind! You two, stand firm for me!"


    Chen sneered, and then quickly formed seals in the suspicious eyes of Shuiyue and Shigeo, and then suddenly pressed his hands to the ground.


    "Psychic art!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 147: Nine Tails


    "Didn''t you say that you won''t let me leave Yunyin anyway? Then I will step down to Yunyin Village today!"


    After Chen pulled Shuiyue and Shigego out, he didn''t think of a way to escape, but quickly sealed his hands in the eyes of everyone''s doubts.


    "Psychic art!"


    "Boom!"


    A cloud of smoke emerged out of thin air, completely blocking the sight of everyone in Yunyin Village, and they couldn''t see the things in the smoke.


    Suddenly, a huge chakra emanated from the smoke, full of ominousness like a wild beast. The faces of the ninjas in Yunyin Village changed. You don''t need to look at it to know that there must be something difficult in the smoke. thing.


    Sure enough, their guess came true, and a fiery red paw suddenly stepped out of the smoke, followed by a loud roar from the smoke.At the same time, as the smoke gradually dissipated, a huge monster appeared in front of Zhongyun Ren.


    Looking at the huge monster in front of him, not only the ordinary Yun Ren, but even Lei Ying was shocked, and his eyes were full of incredible!

 98 Naruto Power System Chapter 98

    "That... that is... Nine-tailed!" Xi said in surprise, "And the sense of oppression and chakra emanating from it, this seems to be the real nine-tailed one!"


    "How is it possible that Kyuubi was not sealed in Konoha? How could it be in the hands of Uchiha Tatsumi, and if it was taken away by Uchiha Tatsumi, it would be impossible for Konoha to conceal such a big thing! Why are we a little bit? Haven''t received the news?" Looking at the nine tails in front of him, he felt the pressure from the nine tails, and the shock in Lei Ying''s heart at this time had reached the point where it could not be added.


    He finally understood what Chen meant by regret. At this time, they were in Yunyin Village. Although it was a corner place, it was not far from the civilian area. If Kyuubi was allowed to enter the population Dense residential areas, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Raikage didn¡¯t have time to think, and immediately turned his head and shouted at an Anbe: ¡°What are you still doing? Hurry up and send the signal, sound the alarm, send ninjas, lead all the civilians into the refuge, and let all Yunren Come and support! The rest, come with me, and in no way let it get close to the village¡¯s residence!"


    "Yes!" All the dark parts were awakened by Lei Ying''s roar, and after recovering, his expression became firm!And the Anbu who was ordered by Lei Ying didn''t say much, and went straight into the village.


    At this moment, Chen, Shuiyue, and Zhongwu were standing on the heads of Jiuwei, looking condescendingly at Yunyin below. In fact, it was not only Yunren, but even Shuiyue and Zhongwu were surprised. They never had I heard that Chen can psychically produce a tail beast, this is a tail beast, and it is also a nine-tailed beast!


    "Boss, this... is this the legendary Nine-tailed? How can you channel it out, isn''t the Nine-tailed human column power in Konoha? And we don''t seem to have been to Konoha yet?"


    "Huh! Don''t worry too much, you just need to know that this nine-tailed tail is listening to me, and also, stand on your own. If you fall, face the angry Yun Ren!"


    "amount¡­"


    At this moment, a loud alarm sounded from the inside of Yunyin Village, and it seemed that someone was going to report it. In Chen''s perception, it seemed that many ninjas were coming in this direction.


    "Boss, what do we do now? Yunyin''s ninjas seem to have come again!" Shuiyue also saw a lot of black spots in the distance quickly approaching here, and every black spot is a cloud. Shinobu, seeing that the number is at least a few hundred people, seeing such a number of people, even if standing on the head of Kyuubi, Shui Yue still feels a little panicked.


    "Hmph! You guys stand firm for me!" Chen Leng snorted and moved his mind. He controlled the nine tails to move, roared up to the sky, and then rushed towards the shadows of Lei Ying and Yun Yin.


    "Be careful, it''s about to attack!" Seeing Kyuubi''s actions and knowing that Kyuubi was about to attack, Lei Ying reminded the surrounding Yunren loudly.But as soon as his words fell, Nine Tails had already jumped up and rushed towards the dark parts of Rai Ying and Yun Ren.Fortunately, since the appearance of Kyuubi, the people of Yunren have been vigilant about Kyuubi, and after Raikage¡¯s reminder, they noticed Kyuubi''s movements as soon as they had moved, so they avoided Kyuubi¡¯s attack in time. There were no casualties, however, Kyuubi¡¯s attack was more than just a flutter...


    "Hoarse~" After Kyuubi hissed, he raised his front paws, and kept grabbing Yunren on the ground. Yunren who couldn''t dodge was instantly caught by Jiuwei''s claws, and every paw would be taken away. The casualties of the ninja in Yunren Village were extremely tragic.


    "Damn it, give me a ninjutsu attack, and you must stop it!" Seeing his casualties, Raikage roared, and a powerful Chakra burst out of his body, rushing towards the nine tails, dodge the nine tails. After the second paw, he detoured behind Kyuubi, and then jumped onto Kyuubi''s back.He seems to have understood that the Nine-tailed Tenfold Tatsun psychic came out, so he must be under Tatsun''s control. If he wants to stop the nine-tailed one, he must first defeat Uchiha Tatsu.


    At this moment, Yunren, who came from all directions, heard Raikage¡¯s reminder, jumped away from the attack range of Nine Tails, and then threw kunai or shurikens at Nine Tails from a distance, and some started to Kaiyin. , Unleashing one after another ninjutsu, but these are undoubtedly tickles for the huge Kyuubi, and will not cause any harm to it at all.


    "Damn it, why did Kyuubi appear here? Could it be that Konoha attacked Yunyin?" Some Yunren who had just arrived did not know what had happened, and shouted.


    There are even some low-strength Zhongren clamoring: "The tail beast should be dealt with by the tail beast. How about Lord Muren and Lord Bi?"


    "Uchiha Tatsuo! I want you to die!"


    Just when Chen controlled Jiuwei to kill Yun Ren, a roar suddenly sounded behind him. It turned out that Lei Ying didn''t know when he detoured behind Jiuwei, and jumped on the back of Jiuwei, and ran towards Jiuwei''s head. Come, his goal is naturally Chen standing on Jiuwei''s head.


    "Hey! I really thought I couldn''t help you? Since I''m looking for death, then I will perfect you!" Seeing that Lei Ying, who had broken his arm, rushed towards him recklessly, Chen sneered in his heart and raised his hand. The streamer rushed towards Lei Ying.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Eight: Profound Righteousness


    When Raikage jumped onto Kyuubi''s body and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsu, Darui automatically took over the command and commanded the surrounding Yunnin.


    "To prevent the village from being destroyed, drive Kyuubi to the outside of the city wall and use all ninjutsu attacks to buy time for Raikage!"


    "Yes!"


    Just as Yunren below began to perform various ninjutsu, shuriken detonation talisman, etc. when attacking Nine Tails, the fourth generation of Raikage had already jumped on the back of Nine Tails. At this time, Raikage was already angrily unable to increase his body Entangled by the violent thunder and lightning, the flesh on his body was swelling, and all his hair was exploded because of the thunder and lightning, and he stood upright, roaring and rushing towards Chen on Jiuwei''s head.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    And Chen also found the fourth generation of Raikage, with a cruel grin on his face, raised the streamer in his hand, and rushed towards the fourth generation of Raikage.


    Soon, Lei Ying and Chen collided together again. The streamer in Chen''s hand radiated a scorching heat wave, and it slashed towards Lei Ying''s head, condensing Chakra on the only right arm, and blasted it fiercely. On the streamer of Chen.


    "Boom!"


    At the collision between the two, a powerful wave of air erupted, and even the huge Nine Tails felt the pressure, making it even more irritable, and of course Yun Ren below suffered.


    "Asshole boy! Taste the angry thunder and lightning!" Seeing that his blow was blocked by Chen, Lei Ying immediately used his feet and jumped up into the sky, then gathered Lei Dun''s Chakra at his feet and suddenly moved towards Chen Pi below cut down.


    "Yi Lei is angry. Thunder Axe!"


    Chen saw Lei Ying attacking again, snorted coldly, and the writing wheel eye entered the state of a kaleidoscope again, a skeleton quickly formed, wrapping itself, the moment Chen''s Suzuo took shape, Lei Ying''s attack just hit It came down and hit Chen''s Suzuo.


    With another loud noise accompanied by a slight bone cracking, Tatsuo''s Suzuo cracked again, and it was even worse than before.Lei Ying''s attack was so powerful that even after the huge body of Nine Tails withstood a blow from Lei Ying, his feet were soft and he leaped directly on the ground.


    The Yunren below did not know what happened to Kyuubi, but they knew that Raikage-sama must have taken action. In their opinion, Kyuubi''s back flashed with dazzling lightning first, followed by a sound. After the loud noise, Nine Tails fell to the ground, which shocked their spirits and their momentum became high.


    "It''s Master Raikage, everyone hold on and buy time for Master Raikage!"


    The Yunren below is already boiling, the Raikage in their hearts is the most powerful, even the strongest tail beast, Nine Tails!In front of their Raikage-sama, he was still beaten to the ground, and Kyuubi was nothing terrible.Some Yun Ren with hot heads, even holding kunai in their hands, wanted to go forward and fight with Nine Tails!


    "Hey!" Chen, who had been attacked all the time, felt a bit angry in his heart.He quickly turned an arm out and blasted towards Raikage. Because Raikage had just used the ultimate move, Raikage was not standing still. After seeing Tatsuno''s fist hit him, his body quickly A chakra burst out, forming a thunder and lightning armor to defend Chen''s attack.


    "boom!"


    With another loud noise, Suzuo''s fist hit Raikage firmly. Although he was protected by the lightning armor, Raikage was knocked out by Chen and fell out of Kyuubi''s body.


    "Humph!"


    After Lei Ying flew upside down, Chen Leng snorted, and his figure instantly disappeared from Jiuwei''s back. When he appeared, he was already above Lei Ying''s body.


    Lei Ying was knocked out and was still in a volley state. He did not grasp the balance of his body for a while. However, at this time, Chen had teleported above it. Before Lei Ying''s surprised expression was fully revealed, Chen''s right foot Chakras with thunder attributes have been gathered!


    Then Lei Ying could only watch Chen''s right foot, and violently bombarded his stomach. It was the "Yi Lei Shen Anger Thunder Axe!" he had used against Chen just now!


    He used this trick to attack Chen just now, and now it is his turn to bear the power of this trick!


    There was another heavy loud noise, and Lei Ying''s body was like a cannonball out of the chamber, slamming straight towards the ground below.


    "Boom!"


    The power of this trick is really powerful, coupled with the impact of falling bodies in the air, after Raiking¡¯s body hits the ground, it directly hits a shallow pit with a diameter of five meters on the ground, and there is also a shallow pit around the shallow pit. There are cracks one after another.


    Chen¡¯s attack did not end. Chen held the streamer in both hands and injected the scorching fire attribute Chakra into the streamer in his hand, making the blade of the streamer star''s death knife become red and scorching air waves. , There was even a red flame enveloping the blade, after Chen''s momentum reached its extreme, he suddenly jumped towards the shallow pit that Raikage hit just now.


    "Uranus. Crash the mountain and crack the ground!"


    I saw Chen''s body exuding a terrifying aura, and did not deliberately look for Lei Ying''s figure at all. The streamer in his hand suddenly looked directly into the shallow pit that Lei Ying had smashed. The strength was so great that it had already smashed a diameter The five-meter pit immediately spread to the appearance of 20 meters. The ground within this range has all been cracked into pieces of large and small gravel. Not only that, when Chen¡¯s streamer hit the ground, it suddenly fell from the streamer. A chakra spewed out and poured into the ground. Finally, the chakra formed a group of red flames, which spewed from the ground, and continued to erupt within that range, and the flames shot straight into the sky.From a distance, it is extremely spectacular!


    This trick is Chen¡¯s own knife technique, inspired by Chen¡¯s previous life, a very popular online game. After Chen exchanged streamer, Chen thought of it. Streamer is forged with a very special material. Inject into any chakra, and if it is a chakra with fire attributes, it can also get a bonus, and the power will be greater.


    Chen first injects chakra into the blade of the streamer and fills it up. After streamer is injected into the chakra, the blade will turn red, and it will emit a scorching heat wave. When the blade reaches its limit, the blade will even become A red fire light appeared. After the streamer suddenly hit the ground, the fire attribute chakra stored in the knife body would be injected into the ground, and the chakra under the blessing of the streamer formed a powerful force more than ordinary fire escape A powerful red flame is then emitted from the ground, and it continues to burn the target within the attack range.


    Regardless of its power or gorgeousness, this move has reached the standard in Chen''s mind. Therefore, Chen regards this move as one of his own sword skills.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Nine: Raikage in Embarrassment


    After Chen used the slashing of the mountain and the ground, it created a scene like the mountain and the ground. I saw that the fire that soared into the sky was as spectacular as a volcanic eruption. Even the ground created an earthquake-like scene, and the ground was constantly changing. Shaking, as if about to split.


    I saw those Yun Ren staring at the flames rising up into the sky for a while, and said in horror: "What is that..." Even Kyuubi was forgotten by them.


    While within the attack range of Bengshan Earthbreaker, the fourth generation of Raikage was first furious by the Yi Lei copied by Chen. The thunder axe hit and fell to the ground. Before he stood up and jumped out of Chen¡¯s attack range, Chen¡¯s The big move has been followed up, and Raikage, who was too late to escape, can only fully endure Chen''s big move with Lei Dun''s coat and perverted body, but even so, the fourth generation of Raiking looked at himself highly and underestimated this move. The power of Slash.

 99 Naruto Power System Chapter 99

    After the fire dissipated, the figure of the Thunder Shadow in the center of Bengshan Earthquake was gradually revealed in everyone''s sight.


    I saw that Lei Ying was extremely embarrassed at this time. The trousers he was wearing had been completely burned by the fire. The whole body was covered with traces of scorching. As well as the countless wounds, blood was constantly flowing out, although Lei Ying He hadn''t fallen yet, still glaring at Chen in front of him.


    Although Raikage seems to be very tough at this time, from his unstoppable slightly trembling feet, Chen has already seen that he is at the end of the crossbow, and perhaps only a normal attack can make him lie down. .


    "Nani... turned out to be... Raikage-sama! How could this be, Raiking-sama was defeated!" After seeing the appearance of Raiking, the surrounding Yun Ren was completely shocked and didn''t even think of protecting them. Raikage.


    Seeing this, Chen''s face showed an abusive smile and said to the Lei Ying in front of him: "As expected of Lei Ying, he was able to withstand all the attacks of Blast Mountain and Earth Slash and still didn''t fall, but you will stop there. Got it!"


    "Asshole! Uchiha...Puff~~" Raikage''s eyes seemed to have fired, and his heart was full of rage and resentment towards Chen. He who was already at the end of the crossbow, he furiously attacked his heart amidst Chen''s ridicule, a mouthful of blood The mouth sprayed out, and at the same time, the feet were unstable, and he half-kneeled on the ground, the remaining right hand pressed tightly on his chest.


    "Huh! I said, I will let you remember the name Uchiha Chen, now, let me end your humble life!" Seeing Raikage''s appearance, Chen''s face showed addiction. With a bloody grin, holding the streamer in his hand, he rushed towards Lei Ying again.


    "Damn... is it up to this time? I didn''t expect that I died in the hands of a kid in the end. This will definitely become the laughing stock of the Shinobi world. I''m so unwilling... But even if I die, I won''t make you feel better Facing Chen¡¯s approach, Lei Ying knew that he was no longer able to avoid Chen¡¯s attack, and seemed to have accepted his fate. He condensed all the remaining Chakra in his body on his only right hand, planning to attack him in close proximity. At the moment of, Lei Dun Chakra in his hand injected Chen''s body, even if he died, Chen would not be better off!


    However, just when Chen was about to approach Raikage, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and brandished a decapitating knife to slash at him.


    This person was Darui who had just arrived. After seeing this scene, he did not froze with the surrounding Yun Ren, but immediately rushed towards Chen directly and used the decapitating knife to slash at him.


    "Hey! Annoying!" The streamer in Chen''s hand immediately waved and collided with the opponent''s decapitating knife. Darui felt a huge force coming from the handle of the knife in his hand, making his hands numb. , The hands holding the handle of the knife involuntarily loosened, the decapitated knife in his hand dropped out and was picked up and flew out.


    Immediately after the chest was hit by a huge force, a few crisp bone fractures sounded, and then the whole person flew upside down. It turned out that Chen, after slashing his decapitating knife, immediately kicked out and hit Daru. Yi''s chest kicked him out, and Darui was even kicked off a few ribs, lying on the ground unconsciously.


    "Humph!"


    After kicking Darui, Chen didn''t follow him to solve him. His current goal was Rai Ying, and he didn''t care about these little shrimps at all.


    However, when Chen turned his head and wanted to continue to solve Lei Ying, he found that Lei Ying had been held by two Yunyin''s dark parts at this time, and was quickly fleeing the battlefield.


    When Darui rushed to Tatsun, a few members of Anbe followed him, and he was going to block Uchiha Tatsun. The several Anbes behind him took advantage of this opportunity to rush to rescue Raikage.Although Darui did not succeed in blocking Chen, he also delayed Chen for a few seconds, gaining that precious time for Anbu.At this moment, those Yun Ren who were stunned also reflected.


    "Quickly, protect Master Lei Ying, you must block him anyway, and can''t let him approach Master Lei Ying!" I didn''t know who shouted, and those Yun Ren showed decisive expressions, and rushed towards Chen one after another. .


    "Damn it! The Crashing Mountain and Earth Slashing just now consumed almost all of my Chakras, and I haven''t fully recovered it yet!" Chen frowned when he saw these Yun Ren rushing towards him without hesitation.


    The cost of breaking the mountain and cutting the ground is too great. Not only did the chakra in Chen''s body almost emptied, but because the chakra was injected into the streamer''s blade, the chakra would be transformed into a special fire attribute power by the streamer. , This kind of power is too violent, making it difficult for him to control, and even backlash against himself. The longer the condensing time, the greater the power of the move, and the stronger the backlash Chen receives.Therefore, every time he uses this trick, Chen''s body will be damaged to a certain extent before he can play that powerful attack.


    Fortunately, Chen''s body is moisturized and pulsating, so whether it is Chakra or the body''s recovery ability, it is not comparable to ordinary people, so he can safely use that powerful move.


    Although these Yun Ren could not pose a threat to him at all, it would be impossible to kill them all and then catch up with Raikage. Chen gave up the idea of ??catching up with Raikage to kill him, ignoring those ordinary clouds. Shinobu turned around and rushed towards Nine Tails. It was not that he was afraid of these Yun Shinobi, but that he felt that there was no need to pester these guys.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 150: Destroying Yunyin Village


    Chen didn''t get entangled with those ordinary Yunren, but quickly rushed towards Jiuwei. When passing by Shuiyue''s decapitating broadsword, Chen picked it up and jumped onto Jiuwei''s head.


    "Boss!" After Zaichen jumped to Jiuwei''s head, Shuiyue immediately walked to Chen''s side.


    "Shuiyue! Your big sword!"


    After Shuiyue approached, Chen threw the decapitation knife in his hand to him. Shuiyue quickly reached out to catch it, but was stunned when she looked at the blade, and then exclaimed: "My big knife..."


    It turned out that the decapitating sword, one of the seven ninja swords of the fog hidden, had a gap on the knife at this time, and there were obvious cracks in the gap. It seemed that it would be disconnected at any time, obviously no longer Used again.


    "Ah! Sorry, it is probably caused by my streamer when Darui used it to attack me just now. After waiting for today, I will find a famous blacksmith to fix it and see if I can recover it!"


    "Well! Forget it, that can only be done, and I have something better now!" Shuiyue put the decapitating knife back on her back, then raised the big knife in the other hand, and said triumphantly.


    The big sword was originally Yunnin Darui''s weapon, but he left it on Shuiyue''s body and used it to restrain Shuiyue''s actions, and was then taken away by Shuiyue. Now it has become Shuiyue''s weapon.


    "up to you!"


    Chen didn''t say much about Shuiyue''s behavior. Since Shuiyue already had a replacement weapon, it didn''t matter to Chen with the decapitation sword. Chen turned and looked at Yun Ren below.


    "Na! Boss, what should we do next? Even Lei Ying was defeated by the boss. Should we take advantage of this opportunity to destroy Yun Ren?"


    "Huh!" Chen did not answer Shui Yue, but sneered.


    At this time, Kyuubi, who had suffered a violent blow from Raikage and fell to the ground, had already supported his body and stood up again, and the current Kyuubi was even more furious than before, although it was only affected by the system. The copied product has no thinking, but the instincts of the beast are still there. The strongest tail beast was smashed to the ground by a small human. The resentment of the nine tails, soaring to the sky, the beast''s eyes showed bloodthirsty. Cold mang.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are very angry, just make a big fuss and do what you want to do!"


    It seemed that he felt Chen''s will, and he saw Nine Tails raised his front paws and attacked Yun Ren under his feet again.


    "Damn it, it''s about to attack again, everyone, be careful, don''t be attacked by it...ah~~" Seeing that Kyuubi began to attack the Yunnins again, a Yunren immediately reminded the surrounding people loudly Dao, but before he finished speaking, he had not had time to escape, and he was slapped to death by Nine Tails and One Claw.


    The scene became chaotic again, and this time without Lei Ying''s suppression, Yun Ren''s casualties were even more serious, and there were broken limbs and sorrow everywhere.


    "Hoarse~~"


    Kyuubi seemed to be tired of such endless attacks. After a long whistle, it opened its mouth, and then furiously condensed Chakra, gradually forming a purple tail beast jade, suddenly moving towards the clouds. The direction inside Shinobu Village sprayed out.


    I saw that tail beast jade flew straight towards the Thunder Shadow Building in the center of Yunyin Village with a terrifying aura, and the group of clouds used ninjutsu to attack the tail beast jade to the best of their lives, hoping to block or deflect the tail beast jade. Orbit, but for the huge tail beast jade, the ninjutsu used by Yunren is like the gap between rice grains and eggs. It is of no avail. I can only watch the terrifying tail beast jade attack the center of the village. Raiying Office Building.


    With a loud noise, the beast jade directly hit the most iconic building in Yunyin Village, Leiying Tower!


    In an instant, a dazzling light burst out from the place where the Thunder Shadow Building was located, as if the sun was shining at the same time, making it impossible to open your eyes.


    A huge mushroom cloud rose from the center of the village, with the power of a nuclear bomb, instantly destroying everything around it, and forming a fierce impact, spreading out to the surroundings, many Yun Ren and civilians who were too late to escape Killed in this explosion.


    After the smoke dissipated, the status quo of the entire Yunyin Village appeared in front of everyone. From the center of the village, a large pit with a radius of several hundred meters appeared, and all the buildings within the area were turned into ruins and turned into ruins. A piece of scorched earth.


    "The village... the village... unexpectedly..." Seeing this scene, all Yun Ren was shocked, and his eyes revealed an incredible look, staring blankly at the direction of the Leiying Building that had been turned into ashes.


    "Damn..."


    After regaining his senses, all Yun Ren was completely irritated, with no intention of showing an angry and determined expression on his face, and rushing towards Nine Tails one after another with Kuwubian in his hands, completely disregarding life and death.


    At this moment, the Yun Ren had no reservations, countless shurikens shot from all directions, and some powerful large-scale ninjutsu, one after another, continuously bombarded Nine Tails, making Nine Tails extremely irritable.


    Although the strength is very different, the ants can still kill the elephant. Under the reckless attacks of all the clouds, Kyuubi has been shaken by countless ninjutsu, suffering beyond words, can only continue to send out unwilling to angry roar.


    "Boss, if you continue like this, Kyuubi may not be able to hold on! What should I do?" As Kyuubi shook violently, Suizuki and Shigogo had to go to their feet for luck to Chakra, making their feet tightly attached to Kyuubi''s On the body, keep yourself balanced.


    "Humph!"


    Chen Leng hummed, his eyes slowly closed, and then suddenly opened, his eyes directly entered the state of a kaleidoscope, and then he jumped and landed on the ground.


    After Tatsun landed on the ground, they immediately attracted the attention of Yunren. They all knew that Uchiha Tatsuno was the culprit who destroyed Yunyin Village. For a while, a large group of Yunren, with an expression of hatred, turned towards Chen rushed over.


    "You are looking for a dead end!"


    Facing the Yunren who attacked him, Chen smiled grimly, and a burst of evil chakras radiated from his body, forming a gray chakra, and then gradually condensed into a pair in the horrified eyes of Yunren. The skeleton, even at a speed visible to the naked eye, continued to grow and grow, and after a while, it grew into a behemoth with a height of more than ten meters.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    No more today


    Sorry, I need to spend a day to read Hokage''s manga again. Too many people have reacted. I will not update it for the time being today, forgive me! ¡­

 100 Naruto Strong System Chapter 100

    Chapter 151: Crushing Yunyin Village


    (I''m sorry, there are several bugs in the first few photos. The eyes of Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eyes and Amaterasu don''t seem to shed blood, and the decapitation knife can be repaired by me by blood sucking. I originally wanted to revise it back, but the editing is on holiday I cannot apply for permission.)


    The Suzuo condensed by Chen did not end. I saw that after the skeleton was formed, the meridians and muscles grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and wrapped the skeleton. It was the mature Suzunohu.


    Although the previous big move consumes a lot of Chakras, the speed of Chen''s recovery of Chakras is not comparable to that of ordinary people. In just a moment, the Chakras are all recovered, and the mature Suzuo Nohu is directly used. .


    "So big... what is that?"


    Yun Ren looked at the tall Suzuo, feeling that Suzuo exuded a sense of terror and oppression, without exception, all showed a frightened expression.


    "Hehe~ Has the boss already used this trick? Now, the ninjas of Yunnin Village are in trouble!" After Chen''s mature body of Suzuo Nohu took shape, Shuiyue standing on the head of Nine Tails, With a playful smile on his face, he said to Shigego beside him.


    "It seems that Chen has been annoyed by those Yun Ren, and is getting serious!"


    "Let you see what God''s power is!" Chen sneered looking at the Yunren who showed fear expressions in front of him, and Suzuo Nohu, who was manipulating the mature body with his mind, raised his right hand, a black giant The sword condensed in an instant and was held tightly by Xu Zuo.I saw that black giant sword, the body of the sword was covered by a black flame, burning continuously, that black flame is the immortal fire from the center of the sun, the sky!


    This weapon was exchanged with the system by Chen spent 10,000 points. Except for the body of the sword wrapped in Amaterasu Fire, it has no other functions, because Chen''s writing wheel eyes were exchanged with the system, not only the ability was exchanged The system defaults to Moonreading and Amaterasu. Even Suzuo, who has evolved to a mature body, doesn''t even have his own weapons, so he is unarmed.No way, Chen had to spend another fee points.Exchanged this Amaterasu sword to the stingy system and used it temporarily.


    "Be careful of those black flames. That is the fire of the sky that never goes out. Don''t be contaminated by it. Lord Raikage was forced to sever himself because of those flames!" Some of the Yun Ren at the scene were the first to appear. The members of Anbe learned that Raikage¡¯s arm was ignited by Tatsun¡¯s Amaterasu, so they cut off by themselves. They knew how powerful Amaterasu¡¯s fire was, so they saw the huge sword raised by Susao that Tatsun displayed. Entangling this black flame, immediately reminded the surrounding Yun Ren.


    "Huh! I''m a little bit knowledgeable, but this won''t let you escape your bad luck!" Chen didn''t care about the Anbu''s reminder, and sneered, and then the high Amaterasu giant sword slashed towards Yun Ren on the ground. .


    "Hurry up..." A Yunyin''s hidden part within Chen''s attack range, after seeing Suzuo attacking, immediately reminded Yunren next to him, and at the same time, we jumped to the side at a very fast speed. , Escaped Suzuo''s attack.


    I saw that the giant sword of Amaterasu in Susao''s hand slashed violently on the ground in front, cutting a long gap on the ground, and after the ground was contaminated with the fire of Amaterasu, the gap was chopped out. There was a black flame, which continued to burn the ground.


    Although there is a reminder from Anbu, however, there are always individual Yunren unable to dodge, some are cut straight by the Amaterasu Greatsword, and directly turned into ashes, and some are slightly faster, although they have avoided the chopping. But it was contaminated by the blazing Amaterasu fire, and the whole body was quickly covered by this black flame. No matter how you slapped and rolled or used water escape ninjutsu, it went beyond the enlarged area of ??the fire. Put out Amaterasu.Among them, there might be some Yun Ren who saw the painful wailing of his companions, and couldn''t help but want to help put out the fire of Amaterasu, but he was caught in the fire of Amaterasu and followed his companion.


    Just when Zhong Yun Ren''s attention was attracted by Tatsuo''s Suzuo Nenghu, Kyuubi, who was suffering from Yun Ren''s reckless attack just now, finally eased up, and once again screamed to the sky, venting his anger. , And then opened his mouth again and began to condense the tail beast jade, and once again sprayed a purple tail beast jade toward the inside of Yunren Village, and Yunren Village was severely damaged once again.


    "Yunren Village, I will let you be removed from the Five Great Ninja Villages today!" Chen sneered, and after speaking, he controlled Suzuo and kept moving towards the inside of Yunren Village.


    Yun Ren had seen Chen''s intentions and desperately blocked Chen''s footsteps. However, under Suzuo Nohu''s absolute defense, it was all in vain. They did not even touch the corner of Chen''s clothes, let alone block it. Chen''s time.


    Chen Dia approached towards the inside of Yunnin Village, constantly waving the Amaterasu Great Sword in his hand along the way, taking away a piece of Yunnin¡¯s life every time, and in the place where Chen hacked, without exception , There will be a black skylight fire, which will continue to burn. If it is accidentally contaminated to a little bit, then these black flames will spread quickly to the whole body like a bone gangrene, which also gives Yunren Village It''s a small obstacle, so when they attack towards Chen, they have to be careful of the fire that can be seen everywhere. If they are not careful, they will die.


    Chen and the others are not far from the center of Yunren. As Chen¡¯s Suzuo crushed them all the way, they soon came to the center of Yunren. However, they were in the forefront of Yunren¡¯s residential area. , A group of Yun Ren is waiting in a serious battle. Faced with the sense of oppression brought by the huge Suzuo, Yun Ren¡¯s faces have a determined expression, without the slightest fear, because behind them is Yun Ren¡¯s residence. , Where they live, although the civilians inside have been moved to the refuge, there are no more civilians, but even so, they will never allow anyone to destroy their homes, even if they already know this person The invincible existence, they still stood at the forefront of the village without hesitation.


    "Negative corner resist!"


    Seeing Yun Ren''s actions, Chen showed a mocking expression on his face, and then quickly formed seals with both hands.


    "Mu Dun. The Flower and Tree World is here!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two: Yunyin Ends


    After Zaichen finished the seal with both hands, he shouted loudly while running Mu Dun Chakra inside his body.


    "Mu Dun. The Flower and Tree World is here!"


    I saw that the ground in the center of Yunren Village, which was originally calm, instantly became a roar, and the ground was constantly shaking with the roar, like an earthquake, as if something under the ground was about to break out of the ground.


    Sure enough, in just a few seconds, in the eyes of Zhong Yun Ren''s doubts and horror, countless huge wood vines broke out of the soil, continuously growing, and spreading to the surroundings.


    "How is it possible? It turned out to be Kokage''s first generation of Hokage, the strongest blood successor among the thousand hands, Mu Dun! Hurry up and don''t let them get entangled." After Mu Dun broke through the ground, a knowledgeable Yun Ren Knowing that this ninjutsu is the legendary Mu Dun, he immediately reminded his companions, who knew that Mu Dun was powerful.


    However, it was too late. As if consciously, those wooden vines voluntarily attacked the surrounding Yunren. The large number of them made Yunren unpredictable. Everywhere you could see Yunren being caught or squeezed by trees and vines, and countless houses were huge. The trees and vines collapsed, and for a while, the entire settlement of Yunren Village was covered by countless sturdy trees and vines. Yunren squeezed or strangled by the vines were everywhere.


    "It''s an amazing scale, and the forest was created in an instant. The boss is really strong..." Seeing this scene, even Suigetsu and Shigego in the distance were equally shocked.


    Finally, the Mu Dun played by Chen finally stopped growing, let the surviving Yunren breathe a sigh of relief, but watching the tragedy of the village and the death of their companions made their hearts full of sorrow, and then they looked towards with hatred. The perpetrator of this tragedy, Uchiha Tatsuno, the anger and hatred in their hearts have reached the point where they cannot be added. Whether it is the death of their classmates or the destruction of their homes, all this is due to the young man in front of them. Crimes, they all wanted to smash the body of this person in front of them to avenge the murder of friends and ruin the village.


    However, the resentment in their hearts is destined to be unable to vent, because their nightmare is not over.As a higher level than the tree world, the flower and tree world came to be more than just like this. In Yun Ren¡¯s horrified eyes, those huge rattans that had stopped growing just now had movement again, but this time there was movement. It was much smaller than before, except for a huge flower slowly blooming at the end of the cane, and did not make any aggressive actions against them.


    Even so, the Yunren still dare not take it lightly, and still remain vigilant, watching the blooming flowers, secretly guarding, because they know that such a large-scale attack on ninjutsu cannot be just for the tree to bloom. , There must be something strange in this.


    Soon, they knew the role of these flowers.I saw the countless flowers in full bloom, emitting light yellow pollen from the center of the flower, and the entire Yunyin village was covered by this light yellow pollen.


    "Be careful, these pollen must be poisonous, don''t inhale it!"


    Looking at the color of these pollen, you can tell at a glance that these pollen are definitely not that simple, so Yunren covered their mouths and noses with their hands and held their breath.However, some Yun Ren who reacted slowly and had not had time to take measures, inhaled some pollen, and then passed out into a coma.


    "Damn, the pollen from those flowers is really poisonous, don''t inhale the pollen!"


    "These flowers must be destroyed, otherwise we won''t be able to hold on for too long!" Just when Yun Ren wanted to do something, Chen didn''t give them a chance.


    "Fire escape. The fire is extinguished!"


    I saw Chen''s hands once again sealed the seal and quickly completed the seal, and then sprayed a flame of tens of meters in diameter at the flower and tree world, and instantly covered the trees and vines, and those were released by Chen. The trees and vines were surprisingly flammable. In a moment, all the trees and vines burst into flames, which spread to the entire Yunyin Village. At this time, Yunyin Village became a sea of ??fire.


    "Quick, use water to escape!"


    Yun Ren also responded quickly, immediately sealed the seal, using the water escape, trying to put out the fire, but when they finished the seal and suddenly inhaled, when they planned to spray the water column from their mouth, they forgot that the air was still filled. The pollen emitted by the flower and tree world fell into a coma one after another until it was swallowed by the fire.


    "Damn it! There is no way, the fire is too strong, and we can''t breathe, we must evacuate here, otherwise we will all be swallowed up by the fire, go!"


    An Anbe leader already knew that the fire was beyond saving. The ninjutsu they are good at in Yunyin Village is mostly thunderbolt. As for the powerful water escape ninjutsu, they are not without them, but most of them are already dead. Under the sword of Kyuubi Kazusaku, and the fire at this time is really too fast, the small water escape is not helpful at all, and it can¡¯t use the water escape from the mouth. If you don¡¯t evacuate in time, you will be in the center of the fire. The Yun Ren people will definitely be swallowed by the fire.Seeing things must not be violated, the leader of the team made a decisive decision, immediately greeted Yun Ren under him, and rushed towards the periphery of the fire.


    When the Yu Nuns broke through the fire and all escaped from the center of the fire and came to a safe place, they all turned around to look at their hometown, Yunyin Village, which was already a sea of ??fire. They were speechless and their faces were full. Grief.


    They could not save at all, they could only watch their homeland turned into ashes. They deeply felt their insignificance and uselessness, and then turned into a full of resentment, the hatred of Uchiha Tatsu in their hearts. They have reached the point where they can''t be added. If it weren''t for a big fire, they would definitely attack Chen without hesitation.


    At this time, Chen did not pursue the victory again, but relieved the beard from his body, and then controlled Kyuubi to come to him, jumped on Kyuubi''s head, and looked down at the fire-faced Zhongyun Shinobu Village. , A mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "Boss, won''t we destroy Yunyin Village in one fell swoop?"


    "That''s it for today, and spare them once! And our goal has been achieved, let''s go! We have to go to the next place."


    "Got it!"


    After Chen took Kiuwei back into his body, he led Shuiyue and Shigeo away, while Yunren who was opposite could only look resentfully at the back of Chen and the others who had left, but couldn''t do anything more.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Since everyone thinks it¡¯s been too long, let¡¯s end the situation in Yunyin Village. Originally, I planned to let Yao appear on the stage... Also, the kitten is going back to his hometown today for a year, because there is no computer in the country, so it¡¯s for now. It¡¯s changed, and we will continue to update when we return to the market tomorrow. In addition, Kitty wishes everyone a Happy New Year!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three: Shock of Ninja World


    At this time, in the Hokage Building in Konoha Village, Tsunade took advantage of the silence and took out a glass and a jug of wine from under the table with a smile, planning to take this rare opportunity to secretly drink a few.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s not good, something has happened!"


    Just as Tsunade brought the full glass of wine to his mouth, when he was about to drink it out, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, and then he saw Silent holding a letter in his hand, panicking. Rushed to Tsunade''s desk and exclaimed.


    "What happened?"

 101 Naruto Power System Chapter 101

    Tsunade, who was holding the glass to his mouth, was startled when he heard the silent sound. He just tried to hide the jug and the glass, but in a hurry, he dropped the glass and spilled the glass. After he came out, Tsunade didn''t have time to clean up. He quickly picked up the papers on the desk and pretended to be flipping through them, pretending to be nothing.


    After rushing into the office in a panic, Silent smelled a scent of alcohol. Her panicked face calmed down, and she habitually questioned Tsunade, "Master Tsunade, did you drink alcohol again during working hours? "


    "No...no...no! I didn''t drink, I...I just smelled it!"


    "Huh? Just smell it? Tsunade-sama, I have reminded you many times to pay attention to your image. Now you are Hokage, how can you sneak a drink in the office? If someone sees your image, then destroyed!"


    "I know! I know! It''s really long-winded! You just said something big, what happened? You were so panicked!" Seeing that Mute was about to start preaching again, Tsunade quickly changed the subject and asked Mute. .


    "Ah! Really, I blame Tsunade-sama for stealing alcohol, so that I have forgotten the important thing. Please take a look at the information on this, it was just sent to me by the personnel of the intelligence team. Thunder country happened. A terrifying event!" At Tsunade''s question, Silent remembered her purpose again, and quickly handed the letter to Tsunade.


    "Thunder country? A terrifying event? Looking at Mute''s panic, it seems that something extraordinary has really happened. Let me see first!" Tsunade secretly said in his heart, and opened the letter in his hand, carefully Looked up.


    The content of the letter, Tsunade became more and more frightened as he looked at it, and the expression on his face became more and more solemn, and finally stood up suddenly from his seat, and said incredulously: "When was this information sent?"


    "Just now, after the Intelligence Department handed this letter to me, I gave it to you as soon as possible!"


    "Quick! Pass the order down, let all the upper ninjas in the village put down everything in their hands, come here immediately, and gather all the ninjas who go out to do missions!"


    "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Mute quickly replied yes, and then ran to the outside of the office to issue Tsunade, that is, the order of the fifth generation of Hokage.


    "Is it going to change? The peace of Ninja World for many years seems to be over!"


    Soon, the Shinnins from the village gathered in the office building. There were a large number of people, including the guidance of the Konoha Twelve Xiaoqing Middle School Shinnin Banner Kakashi and Maitkai.Of course, this was only Shinobu on Konoha Ming''s face, and the people from Anbe and the ninjas of various secret arts families were not all present.Otherwise, this small office building must not be able to hold so many people!


    After Shinobu came to the Naruto Tower, they were all full of doubts. But seeing Tsunade¡¯s solemn expression and the presence of so many Shinobu, they all knew that something must have happened, and they felt the solemn atmosphere in the office. Shinobu didn''t speak, even Metkai, who always talks to Kakashi, didn''t say hello to Kakashi, waiting for Tsunade to speak!


    Finally, all the Shinnins gathered, Tsunade stood up from his seat, and said solemnly to the Konoha Shinnins in front of him: "Everyone, I think you must be very curious why I summoned you Shinnins here. !"


    "Naruto-sama, has something happened?" Kakashi asked Tsunade.


    Kakashi was still training in the hospital, but he rushed over after Tsunade''s order.


    "This is the information I just received, you know it after reading it!" Tsunade glanced at Kakashi, and then handed the information in his hand to him.


    After Kakashi got the information, he watched it, and Kaminin was also very curious about the information, but in front of Naruto, they all endured it because they knew that Tsunade would definitely tell them.


    "This is... how is it possible! Even..."


    Kakashi opened the letter in his hand, then read the contents, and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Kakashi, what happened?" Metkay next to Kakashi asked anxiously.


    "Yunyin Village... was broken, the village... was razed to the ground!" Kakashi said in a heavy tone of news that shocked everyone present.


    "What? This... how is this possible! Kakashi, are you kidding?"


    The Shinnins here were all incredulous about the news, and even thought it was just a prank by Kakashi, and they questioned them.


    It¡¯s no wonder they don¡¯t believe it. After all, it¡¯s Yunyin, one of the five great Shinobu villages, and its combat effectiveness is comparable to that of Konoha, or even a higher military power. How could it be razed to the ground? Compared to this, they would rather believe Konoha was attacked!


    Looking at the noisy Kaminin, Tsunade frowned, slapped the table suddenly, and then shouted at them, "Don''t make any noise!"


    Seeing that Tsunade was angry, the ninjas didn''t dare to speak any more, and the office became quiet.


    "It''s just like what Kakashi said. Yesterday, Yunyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages, was attacked into the village''s hinterland. More than half of Yunyin''s ninjas were killed and injured, even their fourth generation Raikage. He was seriously injured, dying, and even lost his left arm. Although he did not die, he was dying. It should take a long time to recover!"


    "What? Really at this time?...how could it be..."


    After hearing Tsunade''s words, the Shinobumen boiled again. This is Hokage''s personal confirmation that there will be no fakes. No matter who it is, there is an incredible expression on his face, and they are discussing.


    Kitty is back and will resume the update from today. Thank you for your support!¡­


    I am back


    I just returned to the city today. It is too late. I barely update a chapter. I will resume the update tomorrow. Thank you for your continued support!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four: Shock of Ninja World II


    At this moment, in the Naruto Building office, Tsunade frowned as he looked at the noisy Shinobumen in front of him.


    "Enough! Shut up! Don''t doubt the authenticity of this incident. This piece of information is the news from our eyeliners planted in various places in the Ninja World. The Ninja world must have spread, and you are so noisy and decent!"


    Tsunade roared again, squeezing the Shinobu all present, and the noisy office became quiet again.


    At this time, a Shinobu stepped forward and said to Tsunade: "Sorry! Naruto-sama, we don''t doubt the authenticity of this incident, but we are too shocked by this incident, it is incredible! After all, it is. Yunyin Village is as famous as our Konoha!"


    "Okay! I can understand your mood, this information is indeed too unbelievable, but it is an established fact!"


    "But why is Yunyin Village being attacked? And who is so capable that can subvert the entire Yunyin Village? Is it a certain Ninja village among the five great Ninja villages, or a few Ninja villages? Village? Except for the Five Ninja Villages, I really can''t think of anyone else who can do it!"


    "Impossible! Yunyin Village is a military power, their military capabilities are only stronger than our Konoha. Even Konoha, the leader of the Five Ninja Villages, wants to subvert the entire Yunyin Village, let alone that kind of possibility. There are three other Shinobu villages!"


    "Could it be said that after the Ninja World relayed the Five Great Ninja Villages, another powerful organization appeared that could subvert Yunyin Village, one of the five Ninja Villages? How could this be possible! Is Yunyin Village about to be replaced?"


    Just as the Shinnins were discussing again, Tsunade stood up and said, "Don¡¯t guess, the person who did this was not an organization, but a small team! They called themselves "eagles" and they belonged to this team. We don¡¯t know the exact number of them, but we found that they only have four members. They are all elite ninjas with certain special abilities or blood inheritance limits. The leader of this squad is surprisingly from our Konoha Village. S-rank rebel... Uchiha Tatsu! And according to intelligence, Yunyin Village seems to be subverted by this person alone!"


    "Uchiha Tatsuo? It is Uchiha Tatsuo, one of Uchiha''s orphans? This...how is this possible!"


    "There is nothing impossible. His purpose seems to be the tail beast. They were just sneaking into Yunyin Village and grabbing Yunyin''s Er-tailed human column force to alarm Raiying. Yunyin went out to round up him. Unsuccessful, but angered him, Yunyin¡¯s ninja suffered heavy casualties, and even the entire village was razed to the ground. Uchiha Tatsumi is extremely dangerous! I called you here to issue an instruction to the village. After that, all the orders for the rebel ninja Uchiha Tatsu were cancelled. Also, when Konoha¡¯s ninja was holding a mission outside, if we ran into Uchiha Tatsumi, we would definitely not be able to conflict with him. If Uchiha Tatsu has a conflict, he can abandon the mission on the spot without being regarded as a mission failure!"


    "This...Hokage-sama, is this too sloppy? It will make people outside think that Konoha is afraid of him Uchiha Tatsumi. Even if he is strong, we don''t need to be so afraid of him!"


    Tsunade said in an unquestionable tone: "No, Uchiha Tatsumi is too dangerous, and he seems to have a deep resentment for Konoha. If we Konoha conflict with him, he will definitely not be a servant. Be merciful, I can''t make fun of the lives of the ninjas in the village! Okay, pass this order on, and you can withdraw!"


    There may be a few people in Shinobu who disagree, but they still didn''t dare to defy Tsunade''s orders. After responding, they left the office one after another.


    After the Shinnins walked out of the office, Tsunade''s face was still so solemn, not at all as easy as usual, and he resolutely said in secret in his heart: "Uchiha Tatsu... Although I don''t know why you have such a deep resentment for Konoha, but If you want to be against Konoha, I will never allow it!"


    In fact, not only Konoha, but similar things happened in all the big and small Ninja villages in the Ninja world.


    The land of the earth, in the soil studio of Yanyin Village.


    As the third generation of Dokage, Ohnoki, the two-tenpira, is also admonishing the Donins under his hands. The content is almost the same as that of Naruto. The same is not to provoke the "Eagle" team, let alone conflict with Uchiha Tatsumi. He is the oldest one. People of the previous generation have had the privilege of seeing Lord Madara''s strength, so he has always warned himself that no matter what the circumstances, he should not underestimate the Uchiha clan.


    "Hey! Old man, is that Uchiha Tatsun really that powerful? It scares you like this!"


    After Dokage issued the order, all Turen retreated. There were only three people left in the office. One was the third generation Tukage, and the other was Tukage''s son Huang Tu and his granddaughter Hei Tu. The person who had just questioned was Hei Tu.


    Hei Tu, as the granddaughter of three generations of Tu Ying, did not seem to show respect to Tu Ying. He just yelled from the old man and didn''t put Tu Ying in his eyes.


    "Baga! You can tell by looking at Yunyin''s fate. It is certainly not easy to make Raikage that bad boy suffer such a big loss. I once said not to underestimate any Uchiha clan. Even if that family is gone!"


    "Dead old man, I''m dead, I want to see what kind of person this Uchiha Tatsumi is. I heard that he is only fifteen years old, about the same as me! Maybe he is still a handsome guy!"


    Hearing Hei Tu''s words made Dokage startled. If it is normal, Tukage would not say anything, so he would complain about it at most, but this Uchiha Tatsumi is different. This person is too dangerous for him to take it. The safety of the black soil was joking, his expression became serious, and he said to the longing black soil: "Black soil! You have to listen to me this time. Uchiha Tatsumi is too dangerous if you touch the outside world. When you get to him, you must flee immediately, let alone conflict with him, you know?"


    "Huh?" Seeing Tuying''s expression, she put away her joking expression and frowned.In her impression, since childhood, grandpa has never been so serious about himself.

 102 Naruto Power System Chapter 102

    "I see, dead old man!"


    "That''s good!"


    At this moment, the loess behind Dokage said, "But, Dokage-sama! Have we been holding Uchiha Tatsuo like this?"


    "Hey~~ Don''t worry! The appearance of this person has already broken the balance of Ninja world, and the bad boy Raikage, who planted such a big petition in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, will definitely not give up, let alone," The aim of the "Eagle" team seems to be for the tail beasts of various Shinobu villages! Wait...I think we will receive invitations from bad guys soon, and Konoha, Sandyin, and Mistyin, this The Three Ninja Villages must be making the same idea!"


    "Wow!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 155: Shock of Ninja World III


    In the country of rain, in a secret stronghold in Yuyin Village, there is still a giant golem. It is a finger and an image standing. This is the secret meeting held by all the members of the Akatsuki organization. The bodies of these people are not here. , But used some means to transmit his own image.


    At this time, the red sand scorpion had already died when he caught a human Zhuli, and at this time, in his original position, stood a ninja with a whirlpool mask on his face who couldn''t see his true face.This person is the Uchiha in the original book. At this time, his name is Afei, and his identity is a substitute member of Akatsuki. If you are not someone who is familiar with the plot, you will definitely not know such a funny character, but it will be Akatsuki. Behind the scenes.


    "Hey! Zero, what''s the big deal? We even called all the core members of Akatsuki''s substitute members. We are now looking for the four-tailed man Zhuli!" After the people arrived, the ghost said first, and The Itachi next to him closed his eyes and calmed down, without showing.


    "Humph! Of course there is something to order to gather you, but before that, I will announce one thing first. That is... Erwei Ren Zhuli''s arrest operation... failed!"


    "Huh? I remember that Erwei Ren Zhuli was responsible for the zombie partner of Fei Duan and Jiao Du, but failed? What''s the matter with you at Fei Duan? If you can''t, then you can do your logistics well, tail Just leave the matter of Orc Zhuli to me! Hmm!"


    "Didara, no one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak!" He glanced at Deidara from the same angle as the Feiduan, and said in a gloomy manner: "Your group was sealing a tail of the crane, It seems to have been cleaned up very badly. Even the scorpion guy was killed. I remember that the other party seemed to be... Konoha''s guys! Kakashi and the Nine-Tailed Juli''s team!"


    At this time, as a substitute member, A Fei, the future BOSS Uchiha, said in a funny tone: "It''s very strong! That team... Senior Deidara was beaten by them!"


    "Fly! Tell me about it, my patience bag is about to explode! Hmm!" When Deidara heard ALFy''s words, it was like a cat with its tail stomped on, and his whole body exploded, shouting at A Fey next to him.


    "Alright, alright! The patience bag is a bag made for patience. Senior Deidara''s should be an explosive bag, right? It will explode all at once!" A Fei waved his hand at Deidara, seeming to want to appease Dedala''s emotions, but what he said made Dedala even more angry!


    "Asshole Afei...you fellow..."


    Just when Deidara was about to get angry, Tiandao Payne, who is also the zero of Akatsuki''s organization, said, "Didara, be quiet, what is the difference between your appearance and what Afei said!"


    "Hey!" Deidara snorted uncomfortably when he saw Ling speak, and turned around and didn''t care about ALFY.


    But ALFY didn''t seem to let Deidara go, and continued to die: "Ahaha~~ Senior Deidara was scolded..."


    "A Fei, you also shut up, you talk too much, you have to know respect for seniors!"


    "Ah... I''m sorry!"


    Hei Jue, who watched A Fei''s weirdness, sighed and said, "Hey~~ Is it really good to let him join our organization? Is this really able to collect the remaining people?


    "Oh~~" Tiandao sighed and continued: "Okay, this is the end of the small chat. Let''s talk about the purpose of our gathering. The missions of Feiduan and Jiaodu are not a failure. Someone first In one step, the Erwei Renzhuli was taken away from Yunyin Village, so they did not encounter Erwei Renzhuli, and of course they were unable to complete the task of capturing Renzhuli."


    "Oh? Someone got on board first? Who did it? And, what''s the purpose of the other party? Is it just a coincidence?"


    "Is it a coincidence that we don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t know what their purpose is. However, we have found the identity of the other party. They are the "Eagle" team that has suddenly emerged in the ninja world in recent years. Only four people are known. Although the number of members is very small, each of them is an elite ninja with special abilities and blood inheritance. Since two years ago, this team has been active in various places in the ninja world. Accepting S-level or higher pursuit missions in the underground exchange, the strength should not be underestimated!"


    "What? It''s just a few bounty hunters. This is the same as the zombie duo. Could it be that they captured the two-tailed force for the bounty task? Just leave it to the corner to solve this problem. It should be easy to solve! He is good at this! Hmm!" Deidara said.


    "Is it easy? If you knew what they did, you wouldn''t think so!"


    "Oh? What else happened? The leader of the Eagle team, it seems to be one of Itachi''s younger brothers, Uchiha Tatsuo, right? Has he done anything surprising?" Hearing Payne''s words, He was very curious about Itachi''s younger brother, but he valued it very much. Judging from his ability to easily rebound Itachi''s pupil skills, this person''s strength must be higher than Itachi.


    "Yes, he did do amazing things again, no... it could even be said to be something that shocked the entire Ninja World, that is... he turned the entire Yunyin Village into a sea of ??fire, and even more so. Yun Ren of Yincun had more than half of his deaths and injuries, and suffered heavy losses. Even Yunyin''s fourth-generation Raikage broke a left arm and was almost killed by him! The entire Yunyin Village was almost destroyed by him!"


    "what?"


    "how is this possible¡­"


    "Ok?"


    Tiandao Payne''s words shocked all Akatsuki members present, and subconsciously exclaimed.Even Uchiha Itachi opened his eyes, with unconcealable shock in his eyes.


    "Destroyed Yunyin Village? Are you kidding? That''s one of the five hidden villages. Even if Brother Scorpion and I joined forces, I didn''t dare to face it. The kid Uchiha Tatsumi..." Deidara said in surprise.


    "Huh! That''s right, and according to the information, it was only Uchiha Tatsu''s hand alone, and with his own power, the entire Yunyin Village was subverted! Such a person... Do you think he was because of the bounty? Who can afford such a large price to destroy Yunyin Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages?"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 156: Akatsuki''s attention


    "However, if their goal is also to capture the power of the tailed orcs, what is their purpose? They will never be like us, in order to gather the nine big-tailed beasts, and then create a war machine to frighten the entire Ninja World. Achieving the goal of peace in the Ninja world, right?" Bai Jue, who had not spoken, suddenly interrupted.


    "Really, this goal is really bad! Hmm!" Deidara couldn''t help but vomit.


    "We don¡¯t know the purpose of collecting the Orc¡¯s Pillar Power, but the emergence of the "Eagle" team has hindered the mission of our organization. More importantly, the Pillar Power of the Two Tailed Orcs has fallen into their hands to complete the organization. We must take back the two-tailed man¡¯s strength, so this squad must either be absorbed or eliminated. In any case, we must contact this squad and obtain more information from them to see if they have any What purpose? If you have lofty ideals like us, then invite them to join the Akatsuki organization. If not, then let us sanction them!"


    "Huh? Punish them? That guy can destroy the ninja of Yunyin Village alone. I don''t think any members of the Akatsuki organization can deal with them. How do you plan to sanction them?" Heijue asked Payne. .


    "Huh! Since one group can''t handle it, then the two groups will act together. If it doesn''t work anymore, then I will do it myself. No one can escape God''s ruling!" Payne said in an unquestionable tone, as if Yuying The members of the squad were nothing more than a group of chickens in his eyes, and he didn''t care at all.


    "So that''s the case, did Zero make the shot himself? In that case, there is nothing to worry about! But before that, let me meet him! It sounds like they are a group of interesting guys! And Uchiha Tatsuno was able to destroy it in one fell swoop At Yunyin Village, then he must have a very destructive ninjutsu, I hope it will not be worse than my instant art! Hmm!" After hearing what Payne said, Deidara raised his left hand and said with interest .


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute! Don''t be interested in those strange things, I don''t want to be involved in dangerous things!" And ALFY, standing next to Deidara, after Deidara said that. , Immediately gestured with both hands continuously and said unhappily.


    "Which side should I go next? Hmm!" Deidara said to himself, ignoring ALFY''s complaint.


    "Wait a minute, senior! Where did you say go to that side?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? The nine-tailed man Zhuli led by Kakashi, or Uchihatatsu''s side!"


    "No, no, no, I don''t want to go on either side! Speaking of which, isn''t our target the tail beast? Uchiha Tatsuno is not the tail beast!" A Fei shook his head and waved his hand to express his reluctance to go.


    "However, Uchiha Tatsuro''s hand has Niu''s strength! There is also the enemy of Niu''s who injured me before, and the right hand that was destroyed by Kakashi! Hmm!"


    "Really, once this person decides, he won''t be able to listen to anything..." Seeing the fanatical look of Deidara Afei, he put his hands down reluctantly, and whispered.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Yeah! No! No!"


    "Hmph! Let''s go, ALFY!" After Deidara snorted coldly, the image disappeared instantly and left the secret stronghold, while ALFY, who was in the same group, reluctantly followed, the image also disappeared."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Deidara seems to be heading for Uchiha Tatsumi, is this okay?" After Deidara and Afei left, the ghost said playfully.


    "Oh~~ Forget it, don¡¯t worry about Dedara, I hope he can save his life in Uchiha¡¯s hands, otherwise it would be a shame! Today¡¯s meeting will end here, but I still want to remind you , Since Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s goal is also human strength, then he is likely to regard our Akatsuki organization as a goal, I will send someone to disarm them as soon as possible to see their wishes, but before that, you should pay attention to yourself !"


    "Got it!"


    "Yeah! Withdraw all!"


    Then, all the influence on the Golem of the Outer Dao disappeared, all left the stronghold, and went to deal with their own affairs.


    At this time, the protagonist of the whole world of Ninja is talking about Uchiha Tatsuno!Ignoring the boil of the outside world, I was leading the other members of the Eagle Team towards Otonin Village and the old lair of Oshemaru.


    "It''s amazing. It''s incredible. I didn''t expect my Ghost Deng Shuiyue to do such an earth-shattering thing one day and destroy Yunyin Village, one of the Five Ninja Villages. It''s almost like dreaming. Ah!" Shuiyue, who was on his way, couldn''t calm down at all, she kept sighing.


    "Okay! The destruction of Yunyin Village seems to have been done by Chen alone? What''s the matter with you? What''s your enthusiasm?" Xianglin couldn''t get used to the appearance of Shuiyue Xiaoren Dezhi, and began to choke. Tao.

 103 Naruto Power System Chapter 103

    "Nothing to do with me? Please... I also participated in that battle anyway. I have solved a lot of Yun Ren for the boss. Although the boss destroyed Yun Ren alone, I have a lot of credit. It''s like you... I hid in the boss''s space from the beginning!"


    "I... I... didn''t. That was because of Chen''s request. He is the captain. I can only listen to him. I don''t want to stay in that ghost place!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! But that''s also because of your lack of strength. The boss took you back into the space not to let you drag us back. In other words, you are not strong enough!"


    "Asshole Suigetsu..."


    Xianglin was so embarrassed by Shuiyue that she was about to greet Shuiyue''s head when she raised her fist, but Chen stopped her voice.


    "Enough, don''t you feel annoyed by arguing every day like this? And Shuiyue, you shut up me, and you have the most words!"


    "Yeah... I''m sorry! I''m sorry!"


    Seeing Chen speaking, Shuiyue hurriedly smiled and apologized, but Xianglin ignored it, and turned her face aside after a cold snort, as if she didn''t want to see Shuiyue''s face.


    "Chen! Now that Erwei Renzhuli has already gotten hands, what should we do next? Should we look for the third and then capture it?" In the team, Shigeo, who was already very quiet, walked to Chen''s side and asked Chen. .


    "Yes, our next target is indeed Mitsuo, but before that, we will go back to Shinobu Village, because Oshemaru is in control of Mitsuo''s whereabouts, and he has what we need in his hands, which will catch us Sanwei may be able to play a big role and save us a lot of energy!"


    "That''s it!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 157: Encountering the Zombie Duo


    Tian Zhiguo, Otonin Village!In the previous hall, Da She Wan and Yao Shi Dou were discussing something.


    At this time, Oshemaru''s face was very bad: "Damn! I didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsuta to be so powerful, and he would subvert Yunnin Village on his own. I was miscalculated. I didn''t expect him to grow so fast. The potential is really not what Sasuke can match."


    "Master Oshemaru, what should we do next? Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength is too strong, but your body... If he wants to be against us, then we..." In front of him, he said respectfully, but the expression on his face was a little worried.


    "You¡¯re right. My current state is no longer Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s opponent. If he is going to disadvantage us, we really have no room to resist, but I think Uchiha Tatsuo isn¡¯t going to tear us up yet. Shame, so I should have a while, but Uchiha Tatsumi is too dangerous, a little carelessness will put us into a place where we cannot be restored. We must take precautions. I can¡¯t wait any longer and reincarnate as soon as possible. Surgery, it may change too late, have I prepared everything I asked you to prepare?"


    "Master Oshemaru, the preparations are almost done, and the reincarnation technique can be performed soon, but will it have any effect if this technique is activated in advance?"


    "I can''t manage so much! As long as I am fully prepared, then there should be no major problems. From the current situation, I must return to the peak state as soon as possible to deal with emergencies, otherwise we will be too passive! "


    "I know!"


    "Yeah! Go down and prepare!"


    "Yes! Lord Oshemaru!"


    The pharmacist bowed respectfully to Dashewan, and then exited the hall, leaving Dashewan alone.


    "The power of the Uchiha clan really cannot be underestimated, Uchiha Tatsuno! I didn''t expect that I still underestimated you, but soon... I can also master the power of the Uchiha clan, which really makes me look forward to it! Hehehe~ ~~"


    At the same time, the Eagle Team, which was rushing back to Okinin Village, had some problems, and their formation had to be delayed.


    Things have to start from a day ago. Yesterday, when everyone in the Eagle team entered a small town to take a break, they accidentally met two members of the Akatsuki organization.These two Akatsuki members are the two members of the zombie duo Jiao Du and Fei Duan!That was when they were passing by a secret exchange underneath, they just happened to see these two people just walked out of the exchange, and they were carrying a suitcase in their hands, they should have killed the target on the reward order, and then just now Changed the reward at the exchange.


    "Huh? The clothes those two guys wear are not Akatsuki''s clothes? Boss, should we just kill them?"


    The other side also spotted everyone in the Eagle Team, and stopped each other and stared at each other.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Are these guys the eagle squad who grabbed the two-tailed man Zhuli before us as Zero said? It''s really an enemy, I didn''t expect to meet here, Jiaodu, How? Shall we do it?"


    "Huh! They don''t conflict with our current mission. Just ignore them. Zero seems to be very interested in them. He will arrange it himself! And if we talk to them, maybe we will all be killed by Uchiha Tatsumi, so , We''d better not be nosy!"


    "Really, when did you become so timid? I wish he could kill me!"


    "Let''s go! They didn''t hinder us, so we don''t care about them, and treat them as if we haven''t seen them! Their affairs will be dealt with by the zero meeting, and maybe they will have the opportunity to be our companions in the future!" I stayed again and left the exchange first!


    "Hey!" Feiduan gave a cold snort, followed behind Jiaodu, and left the exchange together, without saying a word with Chen from the beginning to the end!


    After Akatsuki''s zombie duo left, Shuiyue asked Chen, "Boss, have you ever said that our enemies include Akatsuki? Since we met their single members, do you want us..." He made a throat cut motion.


    "The zombie duo? They actually appeared here. They should be in exchange for the bounty. Could it be that..." Chen seemed to have thought of something. He ignored Shuiyue, walked towards the underground exchange, and entered the exchange. internal.


    Soon, Chen found the person in charge of this exchange. Because Chen''s reputation was outside, no one in the exchange dared to resist Chen. Under Chen''s pressure, the person in charge said that they had just handed in. Mission goal, Luanlai is a monk in the land of fire, and it seems to be a guy called Dilu.


    After getting the information of Angle and Feidan, Chen showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said in his heart: "Sure enough, it is this guy! So, Jiaodu and Feidan should be led by the smoker of Asma. Meet in the tenth class, and then kill Asma, who is one of the twenty guards of the country of fire! That''s good, Konoha¡¯s death counts as one person, and I really don¡¯t have any good feelings about Smokey. What''s more, he is still the son of a three-generation old man! But... Ino seems to be a member of Class 10... If Asma is killed by the zombie duo, then Isn''t Ino dangerous? No! Let me follow.


    Although only Asma was killed in the original book, who knows if the plot has changed because of Chen¡¯s appearance, if possible, Chen can¡¯t guarantee that the plot will follow the original one, so he decided not to go to Ino. Follow up to see the situation, by the way, find a chance to solve the two zombies, anyway, sooner or later will oppose Akatsuki!


    "Boss, what are you thinking? We can''t chase after?"


    "It''s nothing, follow up and have a look, maybe we will encounter some interesting things! Let''s go!"


    "Interesting thing?" Shuiyue asked suspiciously, but Chen did not answer him, but walked outside the exchange and walked in the direction where the zombie duo had left.


    "Hey! God mysteriously!" Xianglin snorted, but still followed Chen''s footsteps.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 158: Arrive


    Sure enough, just after Jiaodu and Chen left the exchange, Konoha''s chasing soldiers arrived, the same number as in the original book, the tenth class led by Asma and Konoha''s four special ninjas , Izumo, Zitie!Yamashiro Aoba!They are all the same!


    They are members of the Akatsuki organization who were ordered to hunt down or catch them alive. They received information that two members of the Akatsuki organization would appear in the underground exchange in this small town, but after they appeared, it was too late!Both Jiao Du and Fei Duan have left the exchange.


    However, after they heard about the departure of Koto and Hidana, they immediately divided into two teams and went in two directions to catch up. Obviously, it was Kamaru and Izumoko Tetsu''s team led by Asma. Choosing the right direction, he quickly caught up with Jiao Du and Fei Duan and successfully intercepted them.


    Nothing has changed from the original book. Asma¡¯s team fought with Hidana, and Hidana clamored to solve Konoha¡¯s person by himself so that the horns were not allowed to intervene, but Shikamaru cracked his Secret technique, and his head was cut off by Asma, but in the end he recovered with the immortal body and the sewing ability of Kadoto.


    In the second confrontation after that, in order not to waste time, the horns shot directly, making Izumo and Zite very tired and unable to support Shikamaru and Asma. In the end, Asma was flew by the secret. He was injured by the surgery, and was so severely traumatized that he couldn''t live anymore.


    Just when Hida and Kokaku were planning to clean up Konoha¡¯s small shrimps, Ino¡¯s team arrived in time. First, Yamashiro Aoba drove the crows to disturb the enemy, and then Ino took the opportunity to take Asma. After Hekamaru and the others were brought to a safe place, when they were about to heal Asma''s injuries, the horns had already broken through the crow''s blindfold and appeared in front of the tenth class.


    "He is the object of my reward, and it is impossible for me to give his body to you!"


    "hateful¡­"


    "Shikamaru, you take Asma to go first, I will stop him!" Yamashiro Aoba also appeared in front of the tenth class, and then ordered Shikamaru, and then rushed to the corner to fight with him. But obviously not Jiaodu''s opponent.


    In the original work, Jiao Du and Fei Duan left in a hurry because they received Payne¡¯s instruction to rush back to seal the second tail. However, the current Er-tailed person Zhuli fell into Chen¡¯s hands. There is no story of Penn contacting the zombie duo in the original book, so they did not leave either. For Jiaodu, money is the only thing he can trust, and Asma¡¯s body can make a lot of money for him. , So it is impossible for him to let Asma escape from his eyes.


    With his powerful abilities and profound combat experience, Kokaku has been suppressing the mountain city Aoba. After a few rounds, he kicked this special Shangren and was injured, and the remaining three special Shangren were again. The flying section was entangled, and there was no way to support the tenth class. Now the tenth class is completely in desperation.


    Prior to this, Asma, as the leader of the team, was fatally wounded and had lost the ability to act and was not far from death. Shikamaru also exhausted Chakra in the previous battle and was unable to fight again. Ino and Dingci are left who are not very strong Zhongnin, facing the shadow-level powerhouse of Jiaodu, the result can be imagined. If nothing happens, the tenth squad is likely to be in the army today. Annihilated!


    "Damn! He caught up!" Ding Ci, who noticed that someone was following him, glanced back and found that it was the Jiao Du of the Xiao organization. He knew that Ping Jiao Du''s speed would soon catch up, so he decided in his heart. Resolution: "With our current state, we can''t escape at all! Shikamaru, Ino, you take Teacher Asma and go first, this time I will stop him!"


    "Idiot, you are not his opponent at all by your strength, and it will not help you to stay, it will only be a dead end, don''t do stupid things!" Shikamaru retorted.


    "But, if we don''t stop him, we will definitely be overtaken by him. When that happens, Teacher Asma will... and I still have our Qiu Taoist family..."


    "Shut up!" Hearing Ding Ci''s words made Shikamaru very annoyed. He knew that what Ding Ci wanted to say was the secret medicine of the Qiu Taoist school, but the cost of using this kind of thing was too great. Jirofang, who was among the four blocking Otoninhos, had also eaten this secret medicine, but finally saved his life.


    After drinking Ding Ci, Shikamaru frowned, gritted his teeth, and secretly said in his heart: "Damn... Ding Ci is right. It is impossible to escape with our speed. We will soon be overtaken. At that time, our team will definitely be wiped out. What should we do? What should we do..." Shikamaru''s mind was running fast, and hundreds of countermeasures were thought of instantly, but as far as their current situation is concerned, No countermeasure is feasible! All were rejected one by one by Shikamaru!

 104 Naruto Power System Chapter 104

    "I can''t control that much!" While Shikamaru was still thinking about countermeasures, Ding Ci, who was behind the team, stopped and turned to face Jiaodu with a determined expression on his face.


    "Ding Ci! What do you want to do? Go!" After seeing Ding Ci''s actions, Shikamaru was surprised, and stopped, and shouted at Ding Ci. Of course he knew what Ding Ci wanted to do. This was him. The most scared.


    Ding Ci didn¡¯t pay attention to Lumaru¡¯s words, but reached out into his pocket and took out a small transparent box. Inside the small box was a red pill. It was the secret medicine of the Qiu Taoist school, which could enhance strength. However, the side effects are great. If Tsunade''s medical ninjutsu is not strong, death is the only result of taking secret medicine.


    "Shikamaru, you must take Mr. Asma back!" After giving orders to Shikamaru, Ding Ci opened the small box and took out the pills in it. Shikamaru wanted to stop it. It''s too late.


    However, just when Ding Ci just wanted to chew the pill and then swallow it, something unexpected happened before his eyes. He saw a big knife from a certain direction, with a whistling sound, towards the corner. They all slashed over. If the horns couldn''t dodge, they would definitely be cut off by the big knife.


    "whispering sound!"


    Seeing this, Jiao had to stop and bend down at the same time, avoiding the roaring sword.After Jiao Du dodged the big knife, the big knife hit a big tree behind Jiao Du and set it on the trunk. At the same time, a figure stood on the handle of the big knife, jokingly. Look at the corners in front of you and the members of Class 10.


    "Yo! Seems to have caught up..."


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 159: The First Collision of Eagle and Akatsuki


    "Yo! Seems to have caught up!"


    The sudden appearance of this person made both parties stunned.


    After Jiao Du stood up again, he raised his head to look at the man standing on the broadsword, and a glint flashed in his eyes and said, "You...seems to be a member of the "Eagle" team! The organization has no hatred with your Eagle Team, do you attack me?"


    "Um! You should ask our boss about this kind of thing, I just follow his orders!"


    The visitor is a member of the Eagle Team, Shuiyue!Shuiyue was holding her hands in front of the fierce at this time, standing on the hilt of the decapitated broadsword, looking at Jiao Du below playfully, and said with a light smile.


    "Huh! I don''t want to have any conflict with your Eagle Team, as long as you leave now and don''t interfere with the affairs of our Akatsuki organization, then I can treat the thing that you attacked me as never happened!"


    "That''s not okay. The boss gave me the order to let me hold you. If I leave like this, I will definitely be laughed at by the lady of Phosphorus, and our boss will definitely take care of me, so I''m sorry, I can''t go away."


    "Huh! Uchiha Tatsuo? It seems that you must be right with Akatsuki? I just don''t want to cause trouble, but it seems obviously impossible. In that case... let me destroy it in a while What can the Eagle Team in Yunyin Village have!"


    As a shadow-level powerhouse, Jiaodu dared to assassinate the original Hokage during the Warring States Period, and successfully escaped from the original Hokage. It is enough to see how powerful this man is. Such a powerful person naturally has their arrogance. He originally made it. Concession is already very difficult. He didn''t expect the other party to be uncomfortable. In this case, he didn''t plan to spend any more words and just started to do it.


    "Yahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Are you going to start doing it? It seems that I have to be careful!" Shuiyue looked at Jiao Du and said with a chuckle, and then her expression condensed, her feet on the handle of the knife With force, he kicked the tree trunk and kicked down the decapitation knife that was mounted on the trunk. At the same time, he jumped down from the handle of the decapitation knife and landed on the ground until the decapitation knife fell from the trunk. At that time, he stretched out his hand to hold the handle of the decapitating knife, and then resisted it on his shoulder, and the action was done in one go.


    "Shikamaru, what''s the matter? Who is that person who just showed up?" I originally planned to swallow the secret medicine, and then block Jiao Du''s Ding Ci. After seeing the appearance of Shui Yue, he already vomited the pills in his mouth again. He left the small box, then jumped to Shikamaru''s side and asked.


    |"I don¡¯t know, but looking at this situation, it seems that the other party regards the person from the Akatsuki organization as a target. Anyway, this situation is beneficial to us. As long as that person can hold the person from the Akatsuki organization, then we can. Escaped!" The conversation between Suigetsu and Kakuto Shikamaru and others were far away, so they didn''t hear it at all. However, the person who just showed up didn''t seem to be hostile to them, but instead helped them block the horns. Both, so it should not be their enemy.


    On the other side, seeing Shuiyue already standing on the ground and forming a confrontation with him, his heart also became angry. He had already made concessions, but the other party did not buy it at all.


    "I didn''t plan to do it with you so early. If you are looking for death by yourself, then you can''t blame me! Uh..."


    Just when Jiao Du was about to let go of the cruel words, Shui Yue had already jumped in front of Jiao Du with a decapitating knife, and slashed towards him, making him have to defend, so his words stopped abruptly.


    "You have too much nonsense, just hit it!" Shui Yue said with a sneer.


    "Hey!" Jiao Du coldly snorted and stretched out an arm. He saw that his arm seemed to be cut off and re-sewn. At the joint, there were staggered black threads to sew the arm. He raised it. At the moment of the hand, the arm was separated from the body, connected with countless black lines, and grabbed it towards Shuiyue.


    "Is the arm able to stretch out of the body? It''s amazing, I should rely on those black lines! Sure enough, the boss is right, the people of Akatsuki''s organization are a group of monsters!" Looking at the arm that hit him , Shui Yue said in surprise, and then waved the beheading knife to block.


    "Humph!"


    As a veteran shadow-level powerhouse, the strength of Jiao Du is of course more than that. After seeing his attack blocked, he raised his other arm again, launched an attack with both hands, and sprayed from the junction of his arms. Countless black lines entangled towards the water and moon.


    "It''s disgusting!" Shuiyue said while avoiding, and vomiting.


    However, the number of black lines was too much, and Shui Yue couldn''t handle it for a while, and was entangled with black lines.Fortunately, his body can be hydrated, so those black lines have not been able to trap him!


    "The art of hydration! You deserve to be a member of the ghost lamp clan! It seems that this level of physical attack can''t cause you harm. If that''s the case, then I should have some real skills! And since you appeared here If you are here, then Uchiha Tatsumi should be around here too. If you don¡¯t take it seriously, maybe you¡¯ll really be planted! Then, let¡¯s get rid of you as soon as possible!" All the clothes on his body were torn off, revealing the sewing marks all over his body, as if his whole body was stitched together with several muscles, and on his back, there were four hideous masks, which were also black. The thread is sewn into the body.


    I saw the horns bend down, and the sewing holes on his body were constantly swelling, as if something was about to emerge from which sewing holes. After a while, the four masks flew out from Jiao Du¡¯s back. Countless black lines were brought out, and then four black monsters were formed.


    "Hey, Shikamaru, what should we do now?" Ding Ci asked Shikamaru when he saw that whether it was Suigetsu or horns, he didn''t seem to pay attention to them.


    "While they are not paying attention to us now, take this opportunity, let''s go!"


    "I see! But what about that person? Anyway, he also helped us stop the people from Akatsuki''s organization. Isn''t it a bit..."


    "I can''t manage that much, so let''s go, you and Ino will leave with Asma teacher first, and I will stay alone!"


    "How can this be? Let''s go together!"


    However, just when the few people were still arguing, Jiaodu''s actions were completed and they had already been noticed.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty: Eagle vs. Xiao


    "Huh! Do you want to escape? That''s my goal, how can you take it away!"


    Seeing Shikamaru and the others seemed to want to sneak away, the horns snorted coldly, and controlled the two mask monsters to attack Shuiyue, while the remaining two mask monsters rushed to Shikamaru and others. One of the masks The monster suddenly released ninjutsu towards Shikamaru and others.


    "Wind escape. Suppress!"


    I saw that among the two masks chasing Shikamaru and the others, one of the winged monsters suddenly released a powerful wind ninjutsu from the mask and attacked Shikamaru and others.


    "Oops, we can''t hide it!" Shikamaru showed a helpless wry smile in the face of the extremely fast Feng Dun, because he had already exhausted Chakra at this time and couldn''t do anything else.


    "Damn! The technique of doubling!" With a determined expression on Ding Ci''s face, he performed the secret technique of the Qiu Taoist doubling technique. His body quickly expanded, instantly turning into a giant, and then turned his back to face. The wind escaped while protecting Shikamaru and others in front of him.


    "Dingci..." Shikamaru understood Dingci''s actions in an instant. He planned to withstand the strong wind alone and use his body as a barrier to protect Shikamaru and the others.


    It was too late for Shikamaru to think about it. After Dingci finished these actions, the wind of Kakuto had already struck and swallowed everything around them instantly.


    "what"


    I saw Ding Ci let out a scream, his back was cut to blood and blood by the wind, but he was still clenching his teeth, because he had a reason to do so, his teacher and companions are under his protection, so no matter what No matter how he can''t back down.


    The powerful wind escape destroyed all the surrounding bushes and shrubs. All around the place where Shikamaru and others were, all turned into a bare place, and because of the protection of Dingji, they were not affected by the wind. Dunci was hurt, and after Feng Dun dissipated, Ding Ci returned to his original appearance and fell to the ground. His body was already bloody and severely injured by Feng Dun.


    "Dingci!! Ino, quickly treat Dingci!" Shikamaru yelled at Jing Waiting, and at the same time watched vigilantly at the two masked monsters that were constantly approaching them.


    "I see!" Ino immediately pressed his hands on Dingci''s scarred back, and then transported the green chakra to treat Dingci''s wound. After a while, Dingci''s wound was stopped from bleeding. .


    Just when Shikamaru was about to desperately block the two mask monsters, a cold glow instantly struck the two mask monsters and shattered the two masks. A figure suddenly stood on the two that were slowly falling down. Beside the mask monster...


    "Damn it! When confronting me, he even dared to attack others, so I didn''t put me in the eyes!


    On the other side, seeing that Jiaodu would separate two monsters to attack Shikamaru and the others, Shui Yue was very annoyed, brandishing a beheading knife and rushing towards Jiaodu.


    "Humph! Now it''s your turn!" Jiao Du snorted coldly, manipulating a mask and casting a ninjutsu in the direction of Shuiyue.


    "Huo Dun. Hard work!"


    "Hey!" Facing the flying fire, Shuiyue stopped the offensive unhappily, and then quickly sealed his hands, and also released ninjutsu towards the corners.

 105 Naruto Power System Chapter 105

    "Water escape. Water front wall!"


    When Huo Dun approached her, Shui Yue suddenly spewed a fan-shaped water column from her mouth, and then resisted Jiao Du''s Huo Dun.


    "Very capable! Then try this again! Lei Dun. Pseudo-dark!"


    "This is terrible! There are even Lei Dun! Do these masks represent a kind of Chakra attribute?" Seeing that another mask monster in Jiaodu unexpectedly used Thunder Dunn, Shui Yue''s face was helpless. With a wry smile, he was really helpless with Thunder Ninjutsu.


    As Shuiyue is maintaining the posture of using Shui Dun to resist Fire Dun, so there is no way to defend against the Thunder Dunnjutsu that is attacking him, and the speed of Thunder Dun is too fast, faster than Feng Dun, in a flash He was already hit by the time.


    After Shuiyue screamed, she was knocked out by Lei Dun, and she couldn''t even hold the decapitating knife in her hand, and got out.


    "hateful¡­"


    At this time, water oozes from all parts of the body, as if an ice cream was exposed to the sun and then melted. When Shuiyue struggled to get up and held the decapitation knife again, the result was Unable to use it, the decapitating sword fell from his hand again.


    "Damn... the whole body is paralyzed by Lei Dun. I can''t use my strength anymore. This is really bad!"


    "Hmm~~ It seems that the fatal weakness of the Ghost Lantern Clan is really Lei Dun. As long as you are hit by Lei Dun''s ninjutsu, you will be paralyzed and unable to use your strength! Then, it is time to end!"


    I saw that the fire escape mask monster in Kakuto opened his mouth, and he planned to perform fire escape ninjutsu again.


    "If you can''t act, you won''t be able to use water ninjutsu, how can you resist this ninjutsu? Hey hey~~~ Huo Dun. Work hard!"


    The powerful Huo Dun attacked Shuiyue, and when it was about to swallow Shuiyue, a figure suddenly jumped to Shuiyue, then picked up Shuiyue and escaped from Huo Dun''s attack range.


    "It''s Chonggo! It''s really shameful to not expect to be saved by you! But thank you..." Shuiyue said with a wry smile after seeing the person coming.


    Ok!We are companions, it is necessary to help each other, no thanks!"


    "That''s right, since you are here, that means it has been resolved over there?"


    "Yes, that member of the Akatsuki organization called Feidan has been killed. That guy is not too strong and knows no ninjutsu, but that guy seems to be immortal. That''s the most troublesome thing, even Chen chopped him down into several segments. He was not dead yet, but Chen used Amaterasu to burn his head to solve him." Shigego explained.


    "Hey! Are you immortal? There are indeed some monsters in Akatsuki''s organization, so what about the boss?"


    "Over there!" Shigego pointed in the direction of Shikamaru and the others. When Shuiyue looked over, he found that the two masked monsters chasing Shikamaru and the others were all lying on the ground. , And the two masks were already fragmented, and they seemed to have been killed.


    But at this moment, Chen was standing beside the two monsters, and Chen should have made his hand.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Omit the Feiduan drama, no one should object to it!¡­


    Chapter 161: Chen vs Jiaodu


    "You are... Uchiha... Tatsun!"


    Shikamaru looked at the person who appeared in front of him and recognized the person''s identity at a glance. He was surprised in reality, and then said with a wry smile: "I didn''t expect you to be rescued in the end!"


    "Hey! Save you? I just happened to be passing by. I didn''t want to see Ino hurt before I took the shot, not to mention that there are some festivals between me and Akatsuki. Don''t be self-righteous!" Chen responded with a sneer.


    "Oh, whatever you say!"


    At this time, Ino also recovered, crying at Chen with tears of joy: "Chen! Why are you here?" If it weren''t for Ding Ci''s healing, she would definitely pounce on Chen''s body.


    "Ino! Long time no see, the change is really big!" Chen looked at Ino''s appearance and said with a smile.


    Just when Ino wanted to continue to say something, the horns over there had already noticed the situation of his other two mask monsters, and found that they had all been killed, making him angry.


    "Uchiha Tatsu... how dare you..."


    Kakuno ignored Shuiyue and Shigego, and rushed directly in Chen''s direction, while controlling the remaining two mask monsters.


    Hearing Jiaodu''s roar, Chen chuckled and said to Ino: "Hehe! If you have something to say later, I will get rid of that monster first."


    After speaking, he turned around and faced the approaching Jiaodu.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, our Akatsuki organization and your eagle team have always kept the well water in the water. Unexpectedly, you dare to provoke us again and again. Originally, you took away the strength of the two-tailed man that should belong to us. I haven''t asked you to settle the account. Now you dare to oppose us, and it ruined my two hearts. I won''t let you go easily!


    Jiao Du glared at Chen fiercely and said, then he controlled the remaining two mask monsters, and suddenly rushed back into his body. Then Jiao Du''s body changed tremendously, and the joints of his hands were constantly changing. It fell off, was connected by a bundle of black wires, and was covered with black wires behind him, and even a bundle of black wires appeared in his mouth. The whole person looked like a monster made up of black wires. , Very disgusting.


    "Is this the grievance? It''s disgusting enough!" Chen sneered tauntingly seeing Jiao Du''s disgusting appearance.


    After completing the transformation, Jiao Du became calm. Instead of shouting like just now, he spoke calmly, "I lost my two hearts. It''s been a long time... this time, I I won¡¯t let you escape, my lost heart, just replace it with yours!"


    "Really confident enough, do you want my heart? Come and get it!"


    "Huh!" Jiao was not angry at Chen''s contempt, but after a cold snort, he quietly launched an attack.


    I saw countless black lines suddenly appeared under Cong Chen''s feet, Chen didn''t seem to reflect, and the black lines quickly entangled his body, causing him to lose his ability to move.


    Seeing that Tatsun was under his control, Kokaku did not rush to attack, but said, "Uchiha Tatsumi, I originally planned to use your heart to replace my lost heart, but now I have changed my mind... This kind of thing can be done at any other time, now...you go to my death!"


    After Kakuto yelled that sentence, two masks suddenly appeared from the pile of black lines behind him, and the two masks had opened their mouths, and two ninjutsu was brewing in their mouths, and they would be released at any time. come out.


    "Ino, you leave here quickly, lest you will be affected later!" Tatsumi didn''t panic about Kakuto''s ninjutsu, but turned his head calmly and said to Ino behind him.


    "I see! Chen, be careful yourself!"


    Ino knew the seriousness of the matter, and didn''t say much. He dragged one with Shikamaru, and led Dingci and Asma out of the attack range of Katodu.


    "Huh! Death is coming and you still want to take care of others, go to hell!"


    After Ino and others left, Kakuto¡¯s ninjutsu was already condensed and released instantly. One was water ninjutsu, and the other was thunder ninjutsu. The two ninjutsu formed a combined ninjutsu, moving towards Chen attacked from the front.


    "Huh! Tu Dun. Tu Liubi!"


    I saw Chen, who was originally entangled by the black thread, suddenly used a strange force and broke free of all the black threads at once, and then quickly sealed his hands. When the Kakuto''s ninjutsu was approaching, he performed the earth escape and rose in front of him. A thick soil wall blocked Kakuto''s ninjutsu.


    And after Kakuto¡¯s ninjutsu concentrated on the earth wall created by Tatsun, the powerful ninjutsu directly destroyed Tatsu¡¯s earth wall, but the power of Kakuto¡¯s ninjutsu was mostly offset by Tatsu¡¯s earth wall, and the speed was slow. After coming down, after the earth wall dissipated, Chen''s figure appeared again in Jiaodu''s sight.However, this time is holding a ninjutsu in his right hand, a ninjutsu that exudes terrifying coercion, the white chakra group that rotates at a high speed, like a shuriken.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration at all, because the ninjutsu that Tatsun is holding now is the very powerful ninjutsu in the original book "Wind Dun. Spiral Shuriken". Anyone who has seen Naruto will know the horror of this ninjutsu. .


    This is Uzumaki Naruto''s first S-level ninjutsu. Naruto uses the change of the nature of the wind escape chakra to transform the chakra of Helix Maru into an advanced ninjutsu like a shuriken.In the original book, 50% of the power can kill the two hearts of Jiaodu in one blow, and make Jiaodu completely paralyzed. The disadvantage is that the state is unstable and requires a zero-range attack. The side effect is internal injury to the operator, so It is listed as a forbidden technique by Tsunade.Later, this weakness was overcome in the Naruto fairy mode, not only the completion degree was 100%, but also the throw.


    At this time, the spiral shuriken in his hand has undergone a slight modification of the system, and it can be thrown out without entering the fairy mode.


    When Kakuto''s ninjutsu was approaching Chen''s body, Tatsun suddenly jumped toward the sky, evading Kakuto''s mine ninjutsu, and then holding the wind to escape. The right hand of the spiral shuriken suddenly turned towards the ground. Throw away the corners.


    Wind escape. The spiral shuriken came out and flew towards the corner with a whistling sound. The speed was so fast that it was too late for the corner to want to defend. He watched the spiral shuriken hit him. On the body.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 162: Final Words


    There was no suspense, the corners that could not dodge were directly hit by the spiral shuriken, and the chakra of the violent wind burst out instantly, forming countless small wind blades continuously cutting the corners at the center of the storm.Moreover, from the center of the storm formed by the spiral shuriken, an impact force spread to the surroundings, forming a hurricane.


    After a while, the horns at the center of the storm were all paralyzed to the ground. The two masks on his body were already fragmented, dying, and Kazko was fatally wounded in his eyes.


    "The number of attacks can''t be counted, and the naked eye can''t see it at all. What a terrible ninjutsu... Uchiha Tatsun really is a terrifying person!" Kamaru, who had already jumped out of the range of battle, watched the battle and saw Tatsun himself. The released ninjutsu, and the end of Kakuto, couldn''t help but secretly secretly said in shock.

 106 Naruto Power System Chapter 106

    "Jiaodu...You have lived long enough, I will end you today!" Looking at Jiaodu who was lying on the ground, reluctantly, Chen''s mouth showed a cruel smile, and then walked towards Jiaodu .


    "I...was like you...I''m so unwilling!" Hearing someone approaching, the dying horns opened their eyes. They were not surprised to see Chenhou who came, and said to Chen with difficulty.


    "That''s right, you who fought the first generation of Naruto, maybe think that we are just some little ghosts, and you didn''t put it in your eyes, but in my eyes, you are just an old man who is out of touch with this era. That''s it. So, you will only be dying here now. People in the new era...will surpass you one after another. You have lived long enough, it''s time to end!"


    "Hehehe~~ Is it over? That''s what I said, I really live long enough, Uchiha Tatsumi? You are very good... I give you a piece of advice, Akatsuki is not as simple as you think, you should be careful !"


    "Oh, thank you for your advice, but I think I don''t need it! So...bye!" Chen''s right hand carried the chakra with the Thunder Dunge attribute, forming the shape of a thousand birds, and then aimed at the corner of the corner. The heart, the Chidori in Jian Chen''s hand immediately changed, turning into a javelin, and it pierced the only remaining heart of Jiaodu, which was Chen''s Chidori.


    And at the moment when Jiao Du was pierced in his heart, his eyes were loose, and there was no sound anymore. A generation of shadow rank powerhouses was just as easily beheaded by Chen.


    At this point, the two members of Akatsuki''s zombie duo had all died in Chen''s hands, and the Eagle Squad and Akatsuki were truly opposed.


    "Chen..."


    After Chen solved all the corners, a shout of surprise and miss came from behind, and Chen was hugged tightly from behind.Chen didn''t need to look at it to know that it was Ino, otherwise, without Chen''s tacit approval, it would be impossible for anyone to touch his body so easily.


    "Haha~~ Ino, although it''s been a long time, your personality doesn''t seem to change at all, you are still so clingy!" Chen turned around, looked at the yellow hair in front of her, and said with a ponytail smile.


    "Chen..." At this time, Ino could not stop sobbing. Of course, it was because of joy.


    "Teacher Asma..."


    Just as the two were about to say something, Shikamaru''s horrible shout came. It turned out that Ino hadn''t seen Tatsun for too long. After Tatsun killed all the horns and relieved the danger, Ino couldn''t help but ran away. Coming over, he woke up abruptly after Shikamaru¡¯s exclamation. Now it¡¯s not a time to relax. Ino¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly pulled Chen back to Asma¡¯s side, and wanted to use medical ninjutsu to treat Asma. , Because he had been chased by the Horns just now, there was no gap for Asma to heal.


    However, Ino''s actions were interrupted by Asma''s hand.


    "No need...I''m going to die, I understand this myself, in fact, you also know it?" Asma said to Shikamaru and the others in an extremely weak voice.


    "Shut up, don''t talk! Ino, hurry up!" Shikamaru stopped Asma, and anxiously ordered Ino.


    "I got it!" Ino didn''t slow down, his hands condensed a green chakra, and then he raised it on Asma''s chest, and continued to explore the injury.


    However, as his hands moved, the expression on Ino''s face became more and more alarmed: "Here...here also...there are so many fatal injuries...it seems to have been..."


    At this time, Konoha''s special Shangren who had been entangled by Hidan also rushed here. Fortunately, they had not suffered any harm during the fight against Hidan, Chen rushed to and dealt with it. They did not reach the flying stage, but their speed was not as fast as Chen. Chen quarreled here immediately after solving the flying stage, and they just arrived here. After seeing Ino healing Asma again, they all jumped. When he arrived at Shikamaru''s side, he looked anxiously at Ino who was healing Asma.


    "How''s it going?"


    Ino didn''t answer, but his face was full of sadness, and tears couldn''t help streaming from his eyes.


    Seeing Ino''s expression, everyone in the audience already knew the result, the expression became sad, no one spoke, Shikamaru closed his eyes in pain.


    "Haha... Don¡¯t be too sad. What the third generation did to protect the village seems to understand a little bit now. Every time I know it later...Finally... Ino, Shikamaru, Dingci, yes I want to tell you a few words..." Asma''s weak voice said to the pigs, deer and butterflies present.


    "Teacher, please stop talking..." Ding Ci stopped Asma to say.


    "Ding Ci... Ino! At this time, teacher Asma''s last teaching, listen carefully!"


    Asma''s voice sounded again: "Ino...Although you are aggressive, you are indeed a good boy who can take care of others. Dingji and Kamaru are very careless, so please! And...don''t lose to Sakura! Whether it''s ninjutsu... or love!"


    "Yes..." Ino replied sadly.


    Then, Asma turned her head to Dingci: "Dingci...you are a gentle person who thinks about your partners, so you will become a stronger ninja than others, more confident in yourself...and...a little bit Let''s lose weight!"


    "Maybe it''s difficult... but I will work hard..." Ding Ci said with a choked voice and wiped his eyes.


    Finally, Asma looked at Shikamaru: "And Shikamaru...you have good minds, you have good abilities to be a ninja, and you have the ability to become Naruto, but you may not want to be afraid of trouble! Shogi...I still I have never beaten you once, and... the conversation about Yu..."


    Finally, after Asma asked Shikamaru to take care of his future child, Asma took the last puff of cigarettes, and at the same time swallowed the last breath.


    Little tail: 475137322


    Happy Valentine''s Day, how are you?¡­


    Chapter 163: The Death of Dashewan


    "Boss, did we leave like this? It''s so irritating! We saved them with kind intentions, and they treated us that way. I really can''t swallow this breath!"


    Chen and the others, after passing through the zombie duo incident, have re-started and continued to drive towards Tian Zhiguo, but at this time Shuiyue seemed to be very dissatisfied, yelling at something with a stinking face.


    "You don''t need to care about those little characters, if you want to trouble them, you will have a chance in the future!" Chen frowned, glanced at Shui Yue, and said coldly.


    This matter has to start from just now, Zaichen killed the zombie duo, and Asma also died of serious injuries. After giving his last words, he went with his father.Originally, Konoha¡¯s special ninjas were not in the mood to pay attention to Chen and others because of Asma¡¯s affairs. However, after Asma¡¯s death, Konoha¡¯s people also reacted and even regarded Chen as an enemy. They knew that they could not be Tatsun¡¯s opponent, so they did not dare to attack Tatsun, but they also warned Tatsu that Tatsun was not allowed to approach Ino, who is Konoha ninja, and they ordered Ino to ignore Tatsun, making Tatsun feel angry. If it weren''t for Ino''s pleading, Konoha''s little characters would have been killed by Tatsun!


    Because Ino¡¯s teacher Asma had just died. It was just when she was sad, Tatsumi couldn¡¯t bear to kill Konoha¡¯s guys in front of her, in order to aggravate the blow to her. Forbearance let go.


    It is precisely because of this that Shuiyue feels very aggrieved. When did their Eagle team deflate? Even Yunyin Village, one of the Five Ninja Villages, dared to break through, and even destroyed the incredible Yunyin Village. Today, Konoha''s little characters were "really, the boss is so soft-hearted, this is not like you at all!" Shuiyue said reluctantly.


    "Huh! I think he was doing this because of the Konoha Ninja named Ino!" At this time, the incense phosphorus on the side unexpectedly agreed with Shuiyue and said to Chen sarcastically.


    "Oh...I see, no wonder I saw the boss look at the girl''s eyes a little wrong, I thought it was my dazzled eyes, so it was like this..." After hearing the words of the incense phosphorus, Shuiyue suddenly realized that his face was exposed. A wretched and weird smile came to Chen''s side and said to Chen playfully.


    "Enough! Shut up!" Chen was really annoyed, his eyes automatically entered the state of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, staring at Shuiyue, and if you dare to speak, then try the kaleidoscope pupil technique.


    "Sorry! Sorry! I won''t say it, I won''t say it!" Seeing this, Shuiyue''s expression immediately turned into a flattering smile, and she replied awkwardly, and then she dared not speak any more.


    "Huh!" Chen coldly snorted, releasing the kaleidoscope state, ignoring Shuiyue and others, speeding up under his feet, and rushing forward.


    After a long journey, the four of them finally entered the territory of Tanokuni and soon returned to Otonin Village, but unlike the past, it seemed that something major had happened in Otonin Village at this time, and the whole village was filled. There was a haze.


    "Huh? What happened to Otonin Village? There is not even a guard at the door. What is going on?" Shuiyue looked at Otonin Village and said strangely.


    The four people who returned to Otonin Village looked at the huge Otonin Village, and they were silent, without any sound, and the sky was already dark, as if they were a ghost.


    "It seems that something happened in Otonin Village in the past few days when we left. Go in and take a look!" Chen frowned and said to the people around Shui Yue and others, and then walked into Otonin Village first. .


    After entering Otonin Village, Tatsun and the others finally met a few living people, all of whom belonged to Otonin Village, but those Otonin people seemed to have been hit, listless, as if they had lost the backbone of most people. There are expressions of sadness or confusion on their faces.


    "What happened?" Chen was also very curious when he saw this, and hurriedly greeted Shuiyue: "Shuiyue! Bring someone here, I want to ask!"


    "understood!"


    Soon, Shuiyue brought a spiritless Yinnin to Chen''s face. The Yinnin who didn''t have any charm at first, but when she saw Chen''s appearance, she seemed to be frightened and said to Chen tremblingly: "Sa...sama Sasuke...!"


    "Hey! Lord Sasuke, show me clearly, this is Lord Chen, don''t you understand!"


    "Master Chen... Master Chen? What? It''s... Master Chen..." That Yinren suddenly thought of something, with a look of fear on his face. After all, Chen''s matter has been spread in the world of Shinobi, and he can dare to rely on three people. Entering Yunyin Village alone, and finally destroying the entire Yunyin Village, anyone will be shocked and terrified. This Otoninho is just an ordinary ninja, and naturally it is no exception.


    "What the hell happened in Otonin Village? And, what about the fellow Oshamaru?" Chen asked with frowning, ignoring Otonin''s mood.


    "Chen... Master Chen hasn''t heard of it yet? That incident..." Naon Shinobu seemed surprised when she heard Chen''s question, but immediately returned to his fearful expression and said tremblingly.


    "That thing? My patience is limited, don''t play dumb puzzles with me, hurry up and tell everything you know!"


    "Um...yes...yes!" Seeing Chen seemed to be angry, the Otonin quickly replied, and said a shocking news: "Oh...Oshimaru-sama, he...he...is dead!"


    "Huh?" Chen was startled, already thinking of something.

 107 Naruto Power System Chapter 107

    However, the news was too shocking, so that Shuiyue, Xianglin and others here did not recover at all.


    After reacting, Shuiyue seemed to feel that she was being tricked, and immediately grabbed Otonin by the collar, grabbed him, and shouted at him, "What? Oshemaru is dead? Are you kidding me, how could that guy be possible? Will die! Are you kidding us?"


    "No... I didn''t lie! Oshamaru-sama is really dead!"


    "Shuiyue, let him go, he dare not lie under my writing wheel!" Chen said to Shuiyue.


    "Hey!" After seeing Chen''s words, Shuiyue threw Yinren in her hand to the ground.


    Little tail: 475137322


    I went to grandma''s house these two days, sorry!¡­


    Chapter 164: Inertia of the plot


    "When did that happen?"


    Oshemaru was killed. This is a big event, and it will definitely spread throughout the Ninja World. Chen and the others have entered the small town to rest in the past few days, but they have not received any news that Oshemaru was killed. Then there is another One possibility is that Dashewan was just killed by someone, and the news has not yet spread.


    "Just... just yesterday!"


    "Then you tell me, who can kill Dashewan?" At this moment, Shuiyue asked.


    "Yes...Yes..." Na Otonin looked at Chen tremblingly, with fear in her eyes. Seeing this, Chen had already guessed who it was. He had a premonition. Seeing Otonin''s eyes, Chen was sure.


    "Who is it? Come on!" Shui Yue said impatiently.


    "Is it Sasuke?" Tatsun said with a sneer before Otonin didn''t answer.


    "No? It''s Sasuke? Boss, how is this possible... I know Sasuke''s strength, he is indeed stronger than me, but he is definitely not Oshemaru''s opponent!" Shuiyue obviously didn''t believe it.


    "It''s true... it was indeed Sasuke-sama who killed Osemaru-sama! All of us knew about this. No one of us believed it at the time, but...but Ossamaru''s assistant... Too-sama has confirmed this, because After the news that Lord Oshemaru was killed, he never came out to clarify, and even fled. If it was the past, once there was any rumors about Lord Oshemaru, he would immediately come out to deal with the rumors, but This time he didn''t, that is, he has already acquiesced to this fact." The Yinren said after the words.


    "It turned out to be true..."


    "Huh! Nothing is impossible. You think of Dashemaru too terribly. In fact, he is not as strong as you think. Because of his enthusiasm for the study of forbidden arts, Dashemaru has already ruined his soul and body. I can only rely on drugs to maintain it. I probably guessed what happened. It must be because my affairs in Yunyin Village made him feel threatened, so he wanted to restore his peak state in order to contend with me. Sasuke performed the technique of reincarnation, but when he seized Sasuke''s body, because of his lack of strength, he was beaten back by Sasuke, allowing Sasuke to get everything he has."


    "It turned out to be like this, so Oshe Maru is also self-sufficient! But since O She Maru is dead, why are you still staying in Otonin Village?" Shigego asked.


    "Because, many of us are homeless people. They became Otonin after being taken in by Lord Oshamaru. After the news of Lord Oshamaru''s killing came out, many people did not believe it, so they were waiting. Master Dashewan or the pharmacist came out to clarify, but the result... now Master Dashewan is dead, we all feel confused, lost the backbone, and can''t find the meaning of our existence at all, so we all become like this. Once there was a group of diehard Osamaru-sama who formed a small team to kill Sasuke-sama and avenge Ossamaru-sama, but it failed. All of them are not Sasuke-sama''s opponents!"


    "Where''s Sasuke? Where is the other person?" Xianglin rushed up and asked the Otonin.


    "Sasuke-sama did not leave Otonin Village, he is... now..." the Otonin said hesitantly, and then cast his eyes to the hall of Otonin Village.


    "Really? It seems that Sasuke seems to be waiting for us, let''s go! Let''s meet him!" Chen said, ignoring the famous Otonin, and led Nakanin from the Eagle team toward the original Otonin Village. Go to the hall where Osha Maru is.


    Sure enough, before approaching the hall, Chen sensed that there was a familiar chakra in the hall, it was Sasuke, but it seemed to be different from the past. I don''t know that the previous chakra felt a little dark.


    "Sure enough... the inertia of the plot is still too strong, even if I appear, there are still some things that have not changed!"


    Tatsun pushed open the door of the hall directly, and the scene in the hall immediately appeared in front of everyone. At this time, Sasuke was indeed in the hall, sitting in the seat before Oshemaru, and looking at the eagle outside the door blankly. Everyone in the team.


    After Tatsun and the others walked into the hall and came to Sasuke''s front, Sasuke said in a cold voice, "Your return is late!"


    "No way, there was an accident on the road. On our way back, we ran into two members of the Akatsuki organization and solved them, so it took a lot of time!" Chen replied with a light smile, not caring about Sasuke. attitude.


    "Hey! This kind of expression and tone are really unpleasant!" Standing behind Chen, Shui Yue, seeing Sasuke''s indifference, whispered uncomfortably.


    Regarding Suizuki¡¯s whispers, Tatsu and Sasuke didn¡¯t pay attention to them. Tatsu continued to smile and said to Sasuke: ¡°Compared to this, you actually solved the Oshe Maru. Although this is all in my expectation, let¡¯s I was surprised."


    "This is nothing. Since Da She Wan was reincarnated three years ago, his body has become weaker and weaker every day. It has always been maintained by drugs, and his strength has been scarce. It may be what happened to you in Yunyin Village. It made him feel threatened, so he launched the reincarnation technique on me in advance without preparation. Since he has nothing to teach me, then I don¡¯t need to keep him, so he began to take away my body. When I killed him."


    "Sure enough! So... Where''s the pharmacist''s pocket?"


    "He left Otonin Village after Onomaru''s death. He didn''t cause me trouble like other diehards of Onomaru, so I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. I didn''t do anything to him. Why did he work for him?"


    "Forget it, it''s just that I want to ask him about some things. Since he''s gone, then ignore him! Let''s talk about our business first. Erwei Ren Zhuli has already got his hands, and the next step is to collect other tail beasts. Up."


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 165: Assigning Tasks


    After a night of rest in Otonin Village, all the core members of the Eagle Team once again gathered in the lobby of Otonin Village to discuss, and it was a small meeting.


    "Let¡¯s talk about your next plan first. We have made too many enemies in the world of ninja. Three of the five ninja villages have been offended by you. Among them, Yunyin Village was destroyed by you in one fell swoop. Yunnin Village and us This squad has formed a bloody feud, and they will definitely take action next! And we also captured Akatsuki¡¯s target, Erwei Renzhuli, and then you killed two of their members. I think they Don''t let it go! We have offended most of the powerful forces in the Ninja World, and we may no longer have a foothold in the Ninja World." Sasuke said first.


    "I have considered all of these. Our goal is to collect tail beasts, so it is inevitable to offend the Five Great Ninja Villages, but you can rest assured that now I don¡¯t need to worry about any of the Five Great Ninja Villages, unless they can. Unite. And they are not stupid. They must have learned that whether it is us or Akatsuki, they are all aiming at arresting people in each village, but they have nothing to do now, and the five ninja villages have their own. Honor, and there will be more or less hatred in the Five Ninja Villages. No one wants to be that early bird. It takes an opportunity to unite them. They are all waiting for that opportunity. If I guess right, they They are all waiting for Lei Ying''s call, because they all know that Yunyin Village has planted such a big somersault and will definitely not give up. As long as Lei Ying recovers, they will definitely be invited to discuss how to deal with us and Xiao organization." Chen replied with a chuckle.


    "In that case, will the five ninja villages unite for this in the future? If this is the case, the other ninja villages will definitely respond to the five ninja villages. Then, aren''t we going to face the entire ninja world alone?" Suizuki was surprised. Said.


    "Maybe this is the case, so we must solve our problems as soon as possible, but you don''t have to worry too much. It is impossible for Raiking to recover in a short time, unless he has the original Hokage. So we still have some time, and more importantly, the Akatsuki organization. They are also the target that the Five Ninja Villages want to eradicate. That organization is not simple. The overall combat effectiveness is stronger than us, except Sasuke and I, no matter who you are, if you encounter Akatsuki alone, you will definitely not be your opponent!"


    "Is the Akatsuki organization really that strong? Boss, I think you look at them too high. Didn''t you kill the two Akatsuki members named Feidan and Jiaodu? They seem to be very weak. Ah!" Shuiyue said disapprovingly.


    "Idiot, I knew the weaknesses of those two people in advance, so I killed them so easily. The strength of those two people is not very strong in Akatsuki organization, especially the flying section, eliminating his immortality. In the Akatsuki organization, there are many who can defeat them. Don''t underestimate any person from the Akatsuki organization!" Chen told him when Shuiyue looked arrogant.


    Regarding Chen''s words, Shuiyue didn''t dare to contradict Chen''s words, so she could only smile wistfully and did not speak any more.


    "Okay, don''t waste any more time. I got the information. The Akatsuki organization has sent people to the country to capture the four tails. We must speed up our actions. Next, I will divide us into three groups. There is a woman named Guren under his command. He was ordered to take care of a child named Yukimaru. That child has a special ability to control Sanwei Isosuke. If you find him, you can find Sanwei¡¯s hiding place. Sasuke, this matter is up to you!"


    "Yukimaru? I know!" Sasuke replied.


    "I have to remind you, be careful of the woman named Honglian. She belongs to the boundary of the blood inheritance and can perform ninjutsu. Although your current strength can''t pose a threat at all, you can''t be wrong to be careful! Also, the people in the Akatsuki organization are also looking for Sanwei. If you run into them, you must be careful. None of the people in the Akatsuki organization are simple roles!"


    "Blood Succession and Akatsuki''s organization... it doesn''t matter, I will defeat them anyway, I just want to experiment with my ninjutsu!" Sasuke said coldly, without any fluctuations in his eyes, as if he did not organize Guren or Akatsuki at all. In general.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you!" Chen also knows Sasuke''s character, so he didn''t say anything, and Sasuke''s current strength is much stronger than that in the original book, so there is no need to worry too much, as long as it is not Penn and Daito personally shoot With Sasuke¡¯s current strength, he could completely defeat the other members of Akatsuki''s organization.


    "Shuiyue, Shigego, Fragrant Phosphorus, you will be a group of three!" Chen turned his head to Shuiyue and the others after explaining Sasuke''s mission: "Fragrant Phosphorus, I want you to take all the forces left by the Oshe Pill as soon as possible. Take it over, during the period I will let Shuiyue and Shigego be your guards to protect your safety. If someone objects, then let Shuiyue and Shigego solve it!"


    "What? Take over all the forces of Dashewan? What do you want?" Xianglin exclaimed.


    "As I said before, the Five Ninja Villages may unite against Xiao Organization and us in the future, so we have to build up some forces to fight against them!"


    "Are they really going to unite? Just for the Akatsuki organization and our Eagles team? Not so!"


    "No, I have a hunch, they will definitely unite. After passing through the Yunyin Village, none of them dared to underestimate our Eagle Team, and if we catch other people in the future, Zhuli If they do, they will definitely feel our threat. With the example of Yunyin Village, they know that it is certainly not so easy to deal with us with a Shinobu Village, so the only way is the Alliance to fight against our Eagle Team and Akatsuki!"


    "This..." Xianglin thought to himself for a moment, and found that it was indeed the case, without refuting Chen''s words.


    "Okay, let''s do it, starting today, we will split up!" Chen glanced at everyone in the Eagle Team and said.


    "Then boss, what''s your task?"


    "My mission? As I said, the Xiao organization has sent members to arrest the four-tailed man Zhuli, my mission is to grab the four-tailed man Zhuli from their hands!"


    "So..."

 108 Naruto Power System Chapter 108

    "If there is no problem, then start now, I don''t want to waste too much time!" Chen stood up and said.


    "Understand!" The members of the Eagle Team, including Sasuke, also stood up from their seats, and then went to carry out their own tasks.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 166: Go to the Land of Earth


    (The original book does not elaborate on where Zhuli the four-tailed man was caught, and Zhuli the four-tailed man is a rebellious person. Here I assume I was caught in the land of the earth!)


    After distributing the tasks, the Eagle Squad began to split up, taking advantage of the fact that the news of Oshemaru''s death did not completely spread, and there was no turmoil in the various strongholds of Oshemaru, so it was necessary to control all the forces of Oshemaru as soon as possible.These things were handed over to Xianglin. After all, before Xianglin joined the Eagle team, he managed a stronghold for Dashemaru, and it was well managed. Chen believes that Xianglin can also do this well, for To prevent accidents, he sent Shigego and Shuiyue to assist Aroma Phosphorus. After all, Aroma Phosphorus is not strong enough, and Da Shemaru''s subordinates are some unruly guys who are not so easy to be tamed, so when necessary, he must use force. To solve.


    On the other hand, Sasuke went to the stronghold where Guren was. His task was to capture the three tails. This task was not easy, and he needed to fight against the three tails.And also beware of the masters of Akatsuki''s organization. Only Tatsu and Sasuke can handle the Eagle Team, so this task is none other than him.


    Tatsun¡¯s mission is also not simple. He needs to sneak into the land of the earth and find Uchiha Itachi and the Kaki Kaki who have been sent to the land of the earth to capture the four-tailed man Zhuli, and take them from them. The four-tailed manzhuli, in the original book, the four-tailed manzhuli is indeed captured by these two people, which means that he may need to face two shadow masters at the same time, and he must beware of the ninjas in the land of the land.


    At this time, Chen was walking on the way to the land of the earth, wearing a cloak with a hat on him, and covering his entire face with a hat, making it impossible to see his own face.Because Chen''s reputation in the Ninja world is too loud, every country has Chen''s images and information, so Chen had to wear this outfit in order not to cause trouble.


    "The frontier is the border of the country of earth. If my identity is retaliated, then Yanyin Village will definitely take it seriously. Then I will definitely send Tono to hinder me, so my mission this time cannot be too high-profile! Chen secretly said in his heart.


    Soon, Chen entered the border of the country of the earth. Chen''s current identity was very sensitive, because after the incident in Yunyin Village, no matter which country it was, he increased his vigilance and sent his own ninja to enforce martial law.


    Chen entered a small city in the land of the earth, and at the gate, he also met the ninjas of the land of the earth. They were investigating passers-by. When Chen was found, Chen used illusion to enter the city and found a place. After stopping, Chen began to sense the direction of Itachi, because in the previous three years, the eagle team led by Chen had once again met Itachi and briefly fought against each other, but Itachi and Gui Sha It seemed that there was something urgent, so I didn¡¯t entangle for too long, but Chen still left a mark of God of Thunder on Itachi. Chen can roughly sense the direction of Itachi based on the mark on Itachi. As long as he gets closer, then The sensed position is clearer.


    "You guessed right. Itachi is indeed in the land of the earth, so he must be directed at the four-tailed man Zhuli, and the four-tailed man Zhuli is a traitor, so he must not be close to Yanyin Village. This is just convenient for Itachi. They did it, but with such an obvious goal as Human Zhuli, without the spatial ability like me, it must not be so easy to leave the territory of the Land of Earth!"


    After sensing the direction of Itachi, Chen hurried again, rushing in the direction of Itachi.


    With Chen''s actions, Chen''s position became clearer and clearer, which means Chen is getting closer and closer to Itachi.Finally, Tatsun stopped outside a forest, because under Tatsun''s induction, Uchiha Itachi was in the woods in front of him.


    "Is it inside? Fortunately, the aspect has already thought of this situation, so I left a mark on Itachi in advance, otherwise it would not be so easy to find the four-tailed person Zhuli!" Chen looked at the woods in front of her, Secretly said in his heart.


    To confirm this, although Chen has started to form his own eyeliner in the past few years, although it has achieved small results, it is still not comparable to the old organizations such as the major Ninja villages or the Akatsuki organization. Three years ago, he planned to use the information of Akatsuki. Then he found the human pillar of the other tail beasts, and grabbed the human pillar from their hands, so that he would make hands and feet on Itachi in advance.


    Then Chen walked towards the woods.


    At the same time, in the woods, a lot of rain suddenly began to fall in the already gloomy sky, and there were two people in the forest rushing on the road. These two people are the core members of the Akatsuki organization, the dry persimmon ghost and the Uchiha Itachi, at this time, the ghost shark is putting his bandage-entangled gluing muscle on his shoulder, and there is a person hanging on the end of the gluing muscle, and that person is their target this time. The four-tailed man Zhuli finally successfully captured the four-tailed man Zhuli after a fight.


    Three members of the Akatsuki organization have now been killed. One is the Red Sand Scorpion. He was the first member of Akatsuki organization to die. When he captured a tail of Morizuru, Tsunade¡¯s disciple Haruno Sakura joined Sand The hidden Chiyo was killed. Of course, it was not easy to kill the scorpion based on the situation of Sakura and Chiyo at the time. If it weren¡¯t for Chiyo¡¯s last attack, the scorpion didn¡¯t know why and didn¡¯t evade. Chiyo is killed. If not, Haruno Sakura and Chiyo may be the dead. If Chiyo is gone, Gaara will not be resurrected.


    The second is the zombie duo. When they encountered the Eagle Squad, they were killed by Uchiha Tatsumi. This was the first time that Akatsuki had killed two core members at the same time.After all, Akatsuki''s core members are composed of some strong shadow-level players, and they are still acting together. Such a lineup should be able to retreat even if it is defeated by any of the five Ninja villages.


    "It''s starting to rain, it looks like a storm is coming, let''s find a place to avoid the rain, or we will catch a cold!" Seeing it started to rain in the sky, the ghost said to Itachi.


    "The leader is waiting for our contact. When we finished the capture, I think Deidara''s group should have already captured the third tail! It''s about to begin sealing the third and fourth tails..." Itachi turned his head to the ghost shark Said.


    "It doesn''t matter if you let them wait a little bit. After the seal begins, it must be out of action for a long time!"


    The two were talking while walking among the woods, looking for a place to shelter from the rain.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 167: Goodbye Itachi and Ghost


    Soon, the two of them found a very large stone in the forest. There was a large space under the stone that could accommodate three people. Where did the ghost shark and itachi take shelter from the rain, and the ghost shark hung it on The four-tailed man Zhuli on the glue muscle fell to the ground, and then sat on the ground to rest, while the four-tailed man Zhuli had lost consciousness.


    "It looks like it''s dying, be gentle with the old man!" Itachi said to Guiyu after watching Ren Zhuli''s miserable condition.


    "You don''t know the details of this guy to say so, this person who can use the four-tailed fusion is not so weak. You who have not fought with him head-on, can''t understand my hardship." Said complainingly.


    It seemed that Guiyu proposed to solve Renju Li by one person, so Itachi did not take action.


    "Is this guy strong..."


    "Forget it, who asked me to propose to go alone, if you can, your goal will let me fight half to death!" Guiyu said with a little excitement.


    "You are over-excited, ghost shark!"


    "Hey~~ I''m a little tired, I really want to catch all the tail beasts as soon as possible. The rest seems to have three tails, six tails, Yunyin''s eight tails and Konoha''s nine tails. Originally, the horns are all the same Those two guys were aiming at Erwei, but they delayed their time because they went to the exchange privately, so that the team led by your brother rushed to the front and caught Erwei Renzhuli. Speaking of which, your brother really Strong, even the two unkillable zombies of Fei Duan and Jiao Du can be killed. They may hinder our plan!"


    "The leader said that he would solve these things personally, so we don''t need to worry about it. Our task is just to capture Ren Zhuli!" Itachi glanced at the ghost and said blankly.


    "Is that okay? If you let the leader personally take action, then your younger brother may be in danger, but I don''t think you will care about it. After all, it will solve a problem for you!"


    "..."


    Itachi did not speak, and closed his eyes, seeming to be resting his mind.


    The ghost shark didn''t care either. He smiled and looked at the heavy rain outside, and said to himself: "When will the rain stop... At this time, it''s strange that there will be heavy rain in such an area!"


    At this moment, Itachi, who had closed his eyes and meditation, suddenly opened his eyes, and automatically entered the state of writing round eyes. At the same time, the ghost shark also put away his playful expression and became dignified. Both of them felt the same. When there was a strong chakra approaching them, I was able to meet them in a moment, and they were very familiar with this chakra. The two of them looked at each other, and they could see a trace in each other''s eyes. Surprised.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, this chakra is very impressive to me. glulam seems to like this chakra very much, and I am already excited! It seems that it is for us , What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to run into him here!" After being surprised, Guiyu regained his previous playful expression, jokingly.


    "No...not for us, it should be said that it was for the four-tailed man in our hands!" Itachi said blankly.


    "That''s true, but I took a lot of effort to capture these four-tailed people, so I won''t hand it over to your brother... Uchiha Tatsuo so easily!"


    That''s right, the chakra that was coming towards them was Chen who had fought with them before. Chen didn''t restrain his chakra after entering the woods, because there was no need for it, and he moved directly to the place where Itachi was. They rushed over, and soon they were found under a huge rock.


    At this time, the other party also saw Chen, with a playful smile on Guiyu''s face, using his small eyes to look at Chen who was wearing a cloak in front of him, but Itachi was expressionless, as if Chen appeared and he did not. A little bit about me.


    And Chen showed a playful expression on his face after seeing Itachi, and said, "Oh! It turned out to be my dear brother. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s been a long time since I saw you. Okay?"


    "Hey! No need to pretend, the purpose of your coming here, I think it should be the four-tailed man Zhuli under my feet! Although I don''t know where you got the information, it is really amazing to be able to find this place!" Said with a sneer.


    "Oh, since that''s the case, then I won''t talk nonsense, can I trouble you, and give me the old man at your feet?" Anyway, everyone knows well, Chen didn''t bother to talk nonsense anymore, so he said this trip directly. the goal of.


    "Hey~~ That''s not okay, this is the prey I caught with a lot of effort, but I can''t just leave it to you like this!"


    "Hey! I knew you would say that!" Chen coldly snorted, stretched out his hand to his waist, held the handle of Liuguang''s knife, and said with a sneer: "In this case, let me take it myself!"


    "Oh? Then see if you can get it! Last time we only handed over for a short time, now let us complete the original battle!" Ghost shark also sneered, and then held the gel muscle right hand With a shake, all the bandages tied to the glue muscle fell off, revealing the barbed body of the glue muscle.After that, the ghost shark turned his head and said to Itachi behind him: "Itachi, don''t make a move, let me meet him alone!"


    "Hmph! Whatever you... But that guy is not so easy to deal with. Maybe we two are not his opponents together. Are you sure you want to do it yourself?" Itachi said blankly.


    "Hey~~ You said that too underestimated ourselves, right? But forget it, my gel muscles are already so excited, let it fill up my stomach first!" Guiyu sneered, and then suddenly waved Glue muscle rushed towards Chen.


    "Humph!"


    Facing the attack of the ghost shark, Chen Leng snorted, and instantly pulled out the streamer from his waist. After injecting the chakra into the red body, he also attacked the ghost shark.


    In an instant, the two weapons collided together, splashing a ball of sparks, and after touching Chen''s streamer, the gel muscle in the hand of the ghost shark unexpectedly absorbed Chen''s chakra at a very fast speed, and felt the chakra inside the body. As time passed, Chen frowned, and suddenly exerted force in his hands to push the ghost shark out, then quickly jumped away from the ghost shark''s attack, looking thoughtfully at the gel muscle in the ghost shark''s hand.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Eight: Abuse of Ghosts


    After absorbing Chen''s chakra, the body of the gelatinous body in the hands of the ghost shark became larger, and a big mouth was opened at the front end, making a weird noise, it seemed that he had eaten something very delicious, so Very happy.


    "Your glue muscle is still sucking chakras at the same speed as before. It took almost half of my chakras in just an instant!" Looking at the glue muscles in Ghost Shark''s hands that have become larger than before, Chen wrinkles. Brow said.


    "Hey~~ It''s only the first time since the last fight, the body of the gel muscle has become so huge, even the way of excitement is different!" Guiyu looked at Chen in front of him with a weird smile. Said.

 109 Naruto Power System Chapter 109

    "Hey! You look confident, if so, let''s try my new move!" Chen sneered, his eyes entered a kaleidoscope state, and an extremely ominous chakra radiated from his body. Ribs appeared around Chen''s body, and the mature Suzano was constantly growing. The strange thing was that the Suzano that Chen condensed this time was not very large. It was fundamentally different from the behemoth before. Can''t compare.


    "Huh? It turned out to be this? Be careful, this is a kaleidoscope writing round eye advanced pupil technique...Susa Nohu!" After seeing Tatsun Shisuo Nohu, his face showed a hint of surprise, but it was very It soon became so, because he had known that Chen had already opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and it was still the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and it was not surprising that he could display Susao Nohu.


    "Suza can help? Is the kaleidoscope''s high-level pupil technique? It seems very dangerous, so be careful!" Without Itachi reminding, seeing the oppressive feeling brought by Susao condensed by Chen in front of him, the ghost also knows this. It certainly wouldn''t be fancy, so I also increased my vigilance to prevent Chen''s sudden attack.


    "Huh, it''s too early to be surprised!" Chen''s face showed a playful smile after seeing Itachi say through Suzuo Nohu, and then his mind moved, only to see that Suzuo Nohu condensed by Chen began to deform. , Gradually became a ferocious dragon head, wrapped Chen inside.


    "Huh? Transformation... It turns out that Suzuo can deform the form of Nohu. What''s the matter?" Seeing that Tatsuno was able to deform Suzuo, this completely broke Itachi''s cognition, and said inwardly.


    "Hey! Itachi, what''s the situation now? You, who also have a kaleidoscope writing round eye, should have a good understanding of kaleidoscope pupil art, right?"


    "I don''t know, but you should be careful. I think his moves should be more than just deforming Suzuo!"


    "Hey! Saying it means not saying it!" Gui Yao murmured silently.


    "Hey~~Are you finished? Then get ready to take this trick from me!" At this time, Chen was completely ready, after locking the target on the ghost in front of him, he lifted the streamer in his hand. The body was full of gray-white chakras.


    "Suzoriu. Raptors cut through the air!"


    I saw Chen suddenly attacked the ghost shark and instantly disappeared in place, sprinting towards the ghost shark at a speed like electric light and flint. Because the speed was too fast, he dragged a gray-white afterimage behind Chen, from far away It looked like a white dragon, with an extremely powerful aura, rushing towards the ghost shark.Because the momentum was too strong, wherever he went, a trace was stretched on the ground.


    "What?" In the face of such an attack, Guiyu''s face didn''t have the lightness just now, and was completely replaced by surprise. Because Chen''s speed was too fast, like an electric flint, before he had time to make a comprehensive When defending, the ferocious dragon head sprinted in front of him.


    However, the ghost shark is also very comparable. In the moment of loss, he instinctively held the glue muscle in front of him and blocked it in a hurry, but facing such an attack was obviously futile and could not be resisted at all. Zhuchen¡¯s blow was when the hideous dragon head hit the glue muscle, a powerful impact came from the glue muscle, making the ghost shark unable to stand firm, and an irresistible force suddenly smashed the ghost shark. It hit the sky, and the ferocious dragon head seemed to be cast too violently, so it couldn''t stop. After hitting the ghost shark into the sky, it was still rushing forward, and it suddenly staggered with the ghost shark.


    However, just when the ghost shark thought he had escaped, and before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the dragon head that rushed out unexpectedly ran into the ghost shark again.


    "Damn it!"


    At this moment, the ghost shark that was hit into the sky had not had time to grasp the balance of his body, and was in a state of natural landing. He could only watch the ferocious dragon head hit his body again.This time, the ghost shark could not make a defense, so he received a heavy blow, not only was thrown into the air again, but even the gel muscle in his hand was not held, and he was knocked out.


    It''s too late to say, then fast.Although it sounds like a long time has passed, in fact, all this happened in an instant, from Chen¡¯s move, to the ghost shark being hit and flying, to the dragon¡¯s head changing direction, and another time he slammed into the ghost shark. Time just passed. one second.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    After hitting the ghost shark into the flight again, Chen roared, and did not stop the attack, but changed direction again, and ran into the unsuspecting ghost shark again. The ghost shark could only withstand Chen''s fierce attack. , Couldn''t make a defense at all. He was hit four times before and after. Finally, Chen''s attack stopped, and after Chen stopped his attack, Guiyu also fell to the ground fiercely.


    At this time, the ghost shark has received severe trauma on his body. The whole body is bloody and bloody. A big hole has been broken at the mouth of Xiong. The ribs in front of Xiong are clearly visible, and he is extremely weak and panting on the ground. This is also because the physique of the ghost shark is different from that of ordinary people. If someone else was injured in this way, they might have died.


    Originally, the ghost shark¡¯s injury could rely on the glue muscle to absorb other people¡¯s chakras, and then transmit it to his body, so that his injury can be recovered, but during the second impact just now, the ghost shark could not hold the glue for a while. Muscle, so the glue muscle has been out of his control, so that he did not absorb Chakra in time, so his injury has not been able to recover.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Nine: The Ghost''s Counterattack


    "Huh! You still survived all the damage of the Raptor Duankong Slash. Your physique is really not comparable to that of ordinary people?" Chen walked over looking at the ghost mackerel who was lying on the ground and panting at this time. , Said with a sneer.


    Like "Uranus. Breaking the Mountain and Slashing the Earth", the Raptor Duankong Slash is also Chen''s own move. Chen learned in the system that there is a kaleidoscope writing eye pupil technique that can control the transformation of Susano. Suzuo can be transformed into any form, and after the transformation, Suzuo''s super defensive power still exists. Inspired by the popular online game of the previous life, Chen also relied on this pupil technique to create this powerful Of moves.


    Change the Suzuo Nenghu into an attacking form, and then inject chakras with thunder properties under your feet to stimulate your own cell activity to maximize your speed, and then sprint to the target, relying on Suzuo Nenghu''s super defense , Will form a violent impact because of the speed, and because of the protection of Susao Nogu, Chen can ignore the opponent''s attack and form a crushing attack on the opponent.


    However, this trick requires extreme speed to cause damage, and if the speed is too fast, the eyes will not be able to keep up, resulting in failure to hit the target, so this trick must be played in the state of writing round eyes. To the greatest power.


    "Ahem~~ Unexpectedly... I would have... such a embarrassing day, Itachi is right... Uchiha Tatsumi, you are really strong... I think... maybe only the leader... will be your opponent..."


    At this time, the ghost shark had already eased his breath a little. After seeing Chen approaching, he did not show the slightest panic or fear, but said to Chen with a light smile.


    "Your leader? The guy called Zero? I''m looking forward to fighting him, but before that, I have to get rid of you. After all, if you let you live, it might cause me a lot of trouble. "Chen said indifferently, his heart was indeed murderous against Guiyu, after all, he had already offended Xiao organization, then every member of Xiao organization was his enemy, killing one would be less threatening.


    "Hey~~ Really? But I don''t intend to die so meaninglessly!" Guiyu suddenly showed a weird smile, as if Dingchen would not be able to kill him.


    "Huh?" Seeing the expression of Guiyu, Chen frowned. It seemed that Guiyu had some cards to let him succeed. Thinking of this, Chen didn''t hesitate at all, and raised the streamer in his hand to go. The ghost shark''s neck was chopped off, trying to chop off the ghost shark''s head.


    However, just when Chen¡¯s streamer was about to cut the ghost shark¡¯s neck, the shark muscle that had been thrown to the ground by the ghost shark suddenly rushed towards Chen, and at this very moment, it blocked Chen¡¯s attack on the ghost shark. Flowing light, and the handle of the glue muscle automatically hit the ghost shark''s body. At this moment, not only did Chen absorb a large amount of chakras, but also transmit the chakras to the seriously injured ghost shark at the same time, making the ghost shark serious. ''S injuries are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that the shark muscle actively blocked his attack and sucked the chakra to recover from the ghost shark''s injury, Chen was so angry that Susao Nenghu took shape in an instant, knocked the gel muscle away with a punch, but waited for him to want When the ghost shark was killed again, the ghost shark had already jumped off the ground and escaped Chen''s attack range.


    "Good job, Shiji!" After the ghost ran away from Chen''s attack, Hechen kept a safe distance, with a conspiracy-like smile on his face, and the gel muscle that was hit by Chen was automatic. Climbed back to the side of the ghost shark.


    "I will become stronger according to how strong the enemy is, I won''t get tired, and I won''t fall down!" Guiyu tears the uniform of Akatsuki that had been torn down by Chen''s attack, and chuckled. He said, in just a moment, relying on the chakra transmitted by the shark muscle, the ghost shark has recovered to its peak state, whether it is an injury or a chakra.


    "Huh! Is it really troublesome?" Chen frowned when he saw the recovered ghost shark, and looked at the gel muscle in the hand of the ghost shark secretly saying, "Capture the enemy''s chakra, and turn to holding it. The physical strength of the person, that¡¯s why I¡¯m called a tailless beast!¡± The ghost said with a sneer, and then quickly formed seals with both hands, gathered Chakra at the throat, and released a powerful water ninjutsu against Chen. .


    "Water escape. A big burst of water rushes!"


    I saw Guiyu suddenly spit out a large amount of water from his mouth to form amber, and rushed towards Chen. Chen realized that it was not good, and wanted to jump away. However, the scale of Guiyu''s trick is too large and the range is even greater. It is extremely vast, so Chen did not jump out, and was submerged by the ghost water escape in an instant.


    "Did Guiyu use this trick? Now Zichen is not so easy!" Itachi, who was originally watching the battle, had known the tacit understanding of cooperation over the years after seeing Guiyu planning to deal with Chen alone. Guiyu means that he intends to hold Chen alone, and then let himself take the four-tailed man Zhuli to leave first, so Itachi did not procrastinate. When Chen and Guiyu had no time to take care of him, he grabbed Si Wei Ren Zhuli, then quickly left the place where the two were fighting, and rushed to the outside of the woods. When he got out of the woods, he looked back and found that the entire woods was already covered by a huge water ball, and Chen Huan The ghost shark is in the center of the water polo.


    "This is... that''s the case. I remember that in the original book, the ghost shark used this trick when fighting the Yaojin Zhuli. Like a fireball, he spit out a lot of water in one mouth, creating a technique similar to a water prison. Moves? People in this water polo will not be able to breathe, and in this environment, the attack power of the ghost shark will definitely become faster and stronger!" At this time, Chen is inside the water polo, unable to breathe, but this It is not a bad thing for Chen, with his current ability, he can survive for a long time without breathing.


    "Hey~~ In my field, the longer the fight is, the weaker you will become, and I will become stronger and stronger because of absorbing your chakra!" Guiyu looked at Chen in front of him and sneered. Said.At the same time, he controlled the mackerel muscle into his body, turning into a half-man, half-fish appearance.


    "Is it really a troublesome weapon? That''s the key to your strength? It seems that if you want to defeat you, you have to take the shark muscle!"


    "Then try to get the knife out of my body!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy: The Defeat of the Ghost Shark


    "Hey~~ I''m going to go!"


    At this time, the ghost shark has been fused with the shark muscle and turned into a weird appearance of half man and half fish. The arm has something similar to a fish fin, and it looks as sharp as a blade. After a sneer, it quickly The speed rushed towards Chen.


    "Huh! Susanoh!"


    Seeing the ghost shark attacking towards him, Chen''s gaze condensed, and Suzuo Nenghu instantly deformed, transformed into a shark, and also slammed towards the ghost shark.


    In an instant, after the two collided together again, neither side took advantage. Although the ghost shark was not as strong as Chen, it was knocked out by Chen''s Suzuo Nohu, but Chen''s Suzuo Nohu was also in the ghost. After the shark flew upside down, it dissipated unexpectedly. It turned out that at the moment the two collided, the shark muscle took the opportunity to absorb Chen''s huge amount of chakra, making Chen''s Suzuo no longer able to maintain it and could only fade away.


    "Sure enough, isn''t it?" Chen''s brows wrinkled again, perceiving the passing of his Chakra, and he secretly said uncomfortably when he looked at the ghost shark that was knocked out.


    The ghost shark immediately grasped the balance of the body after being hit and flew, and then stopped the body shape. The damage it suffered when it was hit by the Susano, had already recovered instantly because of the shark muscle, so at this time The ghost shark is still without the slightest disadvantage.


    "It doesn''t seem to work. As long as I touch my body, the chakra will be absorbed by the shark muscle in my body. I have already felt the excitement of the shark muscle. It seems that I have eaten a delicious chakra! Xiaozhong, no one is better at capturing the target alive than me. This dungeon shark dance is very interesting and can weaken the chakra of the target!" The ghost sneered and said to Chen in front of him.


    "It seems that you are very confident in your abilities. If so, then I should be a little more serious!"


    "Oh? Didn''t you mean that you weren''t serious just now? Then I want to see what you would be like when you were able to destroy Yunyin Village on your own!"


    "Huh! You''ll see it!" Chen Leng hummed, activated the Flying Thunder God technique, and instantly disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he had already escaped from the huge water ball made by the ghost shark.


    At this time, Chen is standing volley in front of the big water prison made by the ghost shark. Compared with the huge water prison, Chen''s body shape is undoubtedly like an ant. From the outside of the woods, it looks like a huge sun surrounding it. Of asteroids.


    However, even in this case, Chen still did not see any panic on Chen''s face. He only saw his expression freeze, and then a scarlet color emanated from his body, which was extremely ominous like blood. Carat, Chen wrapped in this chakra looks very strange.


    "This chakra full of ominous...could it be...tailed beasts?" The ghost shark in the center of the water polo, felt the chakra emanating from Chen, his face no longer had the abusive expression just now. The ghost shark has a special physique, able to absorb the enemy''s chakra, and has a deep understanding of the chakra, and he can naturally feel the terrifying power contained in the chakra radiated by Chen.

 110 Naruto Power System Chapter 110

    At this time, Chen has already accumulated momentum, and the eyes of this time have become different from the past. They are a pair of eyes that are not normal humans, and they are also not Chen¡¯s writing round eyes. I saw that Chen¡¯s eyes have been Scarlet occupies the entire eye, without a trace of impurities, and the entire scarlet eyes reveal violence similar to a beast.Not only that, but Lian Chen''s teeth have also undergone significant changes, and they have been transformed into beast-like fangs.


    At this moment, the surrounding area was filled with this scarlet and violent chakra, spinning around Chen''s body at a high speed, forming a spherical bloody whirlwind, which was wrapped in Jingchen.The bloody whirlwind that envelops Chen, that is, the ominous chakra suddenly formed a huge evil spirit behind Chen. In the horrified eyes of the ghost, the evil spirit suddenly rushed towards him. come.


    "This trick is too strong, it can reach this level only by aura...If someone else is replaced, there must be a way to survive this trick! But...Shui Dun. Shushu!" Facing Chen''s violent attack, it is of course impossible for the ghost to sit and wait for death. After calming the shock in his heart, he immediately sealed his hands and used his powerful water ninjutsu.


    At the moment when the ghost shark formed a seal, in the huge water ball he was in, a giant shark composed of water took shape in an instant, opened its mouth, and roared towards the evil ghost condensed by Chen.The two behemoths collided in the air, and the shark that saw the ghost shark opened its mouth, constantly biting at the evil ghost of Chen, and tried to swallow the scarlet chakra.


    "The shark bullet is not ordinary ninjutsu. This ninjutsu itself can absorb chakra to increase its power. The stronger the opponent''s ninjutsu, the stronger the power of the shark bullet!" After the evil spirit that Chen displayed, Guiyu''s face showed a playful expression.


    However, things did not proceed in the direction he wanted. When the big shark bullet started to bite the evil ghost, the expression of the ghost shark changed again, full of consternation and doubt.


    "What''s going on? Chakra, who has clearly absorbed the red monster, why the big shark bullet hasn''t become bigger? Isn''t it..." The situation can no longer make the ghost shark think about it, the scarlet evil ghost suddenly exerted its force and turned the ghost shark big The shark bullet smashed away, and then rushed towards the ghost shark with a terrified expression.


    "Isn''t that formed by Chakra!"


    The ghost shark only had time to shout out these last words unwillingly, and was swallowed by the evil spirit. Then, the evil spirit exploded directly after swallowing the ghost shark, forming a shock wave that spread to the surroundings. , The scarlet energy was also at the center of the explosion, floating around. The huge water ball originally made by the ghost shark collapsed and turned into water in the same place. Because the amount of water was too large, looking around, It was like a flash flood. The entire forest was washed away by strong currents, and countless large trees were uprooted.


    After a while, the huge torrent gradually subsided. However, the place that was originally a forest is now in a mess. It was razed to the ground by the power formed by the explosion of the evil spirit, and the huge water ball formed a torrent of water. There are no plants anymore. At the center of the explosion, the ghost shark is lying on the ground dying. It has been lifted from the state of a mermaid and changed back to its original appearance, but the shark muscle does not know where it was washed by the flood. , Has disappeared from him.


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 171: The Death of the Ghost


    After the ghost shark was defeated, Chen appeared in front of him in an instant. At this time, Chen still maintained the shape he had just now, his whole body was entwined by scarlet chakras, and his eyes were still flushed, without a trace of white, just like Standing in front of the ghost shark, staring at him.


    "Isn¡¯t the trick just formed by Chakra? And... what exactly is the red gas emitted from your body?" After detecting someone approaching, the ghost shark knew who it was without looking, and desperately stayed on the ground. Turned around, looked at Chen in front of him and asked.


    At this time, the ghost shark, because he had suffered all the damage of Chen, was dying at this time. Although he had not died immediately, it seemed that if he could not get the shark muscle to heal his injuries, he would definitely not live long, but the shark muscle The moment he was separated from him, it was washed away by a huge torrent to some place.


    "That was originally the nine-tailed chakra, but after my improvement, it is no longer a pure chakra, but transformed into another form of power." Chen did not immediately take the life of the ghost shark, For the dying person, Chen still answered Guiyu''s doubts.


    Chen lifted the streamer in his hand and continued: "The weapon in my hand, named Streamer Star Death, is a very special knife. It can not only inject any chakra into the blade, increase the attack power, but also convert the chakra. Become another kind of power, I call it "blood gas"! The demon that materialized just now is actually made of blood gas, not Chakra!


    "Is it another form of power? That''s why it''s so, no wonder my big shark bullets can''t be absorbed. It is worthy of being a strong man who can destroy Yunyin Village. I really am not an opponent by myself!" Ghost shark said mockingly.


    "Okay, the chat ends here. Itachi has been away for a long time. If he doesn''t catch up, maybe he will really let him escape, so..." Chen has gradually returned to his original appearance, and the blood on his body has gradually melted back into his body. Inside, the eyes also changed back to their normal appearance, putting the streamer in his hand on the ghost''s neck.


    "Goodbye, ghost shark!"


    The cold light flashed, blood splashed, the head of the ghost shark was directly separated from the body, and the ghost shark''s face kept a self-deprecating smile from beginning to end, and it seemed that he could not feel any pain.


    "That''s it... Mr. Itachi, you are right. Only when you are about to die can you see yourself clearly. Now it seems that if I am an incurable person, it is not always true... and, I really want to see the world that A Fei said with my own eyes, but...that is already impossible!"


    Finally, after the ghost shark''s head rolled in the air a few times, it fell to the ground, and the ghost shark''s eyes lost their expression and slowly closed.At this point, another strong man in the Xiao organization died in Chen''s hands.


    At the same time, somewhere far away in the country of rain, Tiandao Payne opened his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Nan couldn''t help asking when seeing Tiandao Payne''s strangeness.


    "Ghost... was killed by someone!"


    "What? The group of ghost shark and Itachi seems to be responsible for capturing the four-tailed people''s Zhu Li. Even if the two of them work together to face any of the five great Shinobu villages, it should not be difficult for them to retreat completely. What happened? What''s the matter?" Xiao Nan was also surprised by the news. She knew the strength of the ghost shark group. The Zaixiao organization was much stronger than the zombie duo and the art duo. She didn''t expect it to be the same now. Was killed.


    "I don''t know yet. I am contacting Itachi, but he did not respond. It seems that they are indeed in trouble!"


    "Would you like to let Jue meet him?"


    "Well, we have lost too many people. We can''t make any mistakes anymore. I have contacted Absolutely and asked him to respond, but I can only sense that Itachi is in the country of the earth. I can''t figure out the exact location. I know, but I think it should not be overwhelming!"


    "Where is Dedara? Do you want to call him back?"


    "I don''t need it for the time being, he and A Fei are going to catch Sanwei together. If nothing went wrong, it should have been successful now!"


    However, God seemed to be joking with him. Just after Payne said this, he was stunned, because under his influence, Deidara seemed to have...


    "Didara... it turned out to be... how is this possible? It was on the same day that both members of our Akatsuki organization died, Sasuke Uchiha?"


    "What''s the matter? Did Deidara also be killed?" Xiao Nan asked, frowning.


    "No, he was not killed, he blew himself up... When Deidara was capturing Mitsuo, she encountered Sasuke Uchiha who also targeted Mitsuo. Deidara underestimated the strength of Uchiha Sasuke, and the clay bomb was killed by Uchi. Po Sasuke¡¯s Thunder Dunn ninjutsu restrained, and in the end Deidara blew herself up in order to die with Sasuke Uchiha!" Payne replied.


    "How could this happen? What about Sasuke Uchiha? Did he die with Deidara?"


    "No, Sasuke Uchiha was only seriously injured and was not killed by Deidara, and ALFY didn''t do anything to him, just brought back Sanwei!"


    "Did Sasuke Uchiha be let go? What on earth did he want to do?" Xiaonan frowned and said coldly.


    "Huh! Regardless of what he wants to do, according to this, maybe the ghost shark and Itachi may have met Uchiha Tatsumi of the Eagle team. Although they don''t know the reason, their purpose seems to be the tail beast, since Uchi Ha Sasuke was able to find the three tails, so I have reason to believe that Uchiha Tatsumi also found the four-tailed man Zhu Li. Therefore, when he encounters the ghost shark and itachi, the ghost shark will be killed! Only Uchiha Tatsu has the strength and can use both Face the ghost shark and itachi!" Payne analyzed.


    "Then what shall we do next?" Xiao Nan asked.


    "Huh! Eagle team... Uchiha Tatsu... I originally planned to do something with them after sealing the three tails and four tails. I didn''t expect them to fight against our Akatsuki again and again, first with Kato Fei, now even the ghost shark and Deidara have been killed. It seems that I can''t wait any longer. Before collecting the remaining tail beasts, I must first eliminate the Eagle team!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 172: Conversation with Itachi


    After slaying the ghost shark, Chen first found the shark muscle and threw it into the space, then sensed the Chakra of Itachi again, and then hurried towards the direction of Itachi.


    On the other side, Itachi was driving on the road with the four-tailed human column force, so the speed was not fast. At the moment when the ghost shark was killed, Itachi seemed to have sensed it and stopped, looking thoughtfully at the ghost shark and Chen''s fighting direction, I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Soon, he sensed that a chakra was approaching him quickly, but it would take him a long time to catch up with him. This chakra was not from the ghost, but from his younger brother, Uchiha.


    Suddenly, Itachi had no mood swings in his eyes, and he was slightly surprised, because he felt a person suddenly appear behind him without warning.


    "Is this your space ninjutsu?" Feeling the familiar and unfamiliar Chakra, Itachi did not look back, but spoke.


    "Flying Thunder God¡¯s technique, the space ninjutsu created by Konoha¡¯s second-generation Naruto Senjutsu, this technique is the space-time ninjutsu pioneered by the second generation of Naruto, which uses the technique to achieve teleportation and space jumping. The spellcaster will leave the thunder god spell where his body can touch. When the enemy''s body is left with the spell, it means that he is written with a spell mark representing death. This ninjutsu was once the first Four generations of Hokage have mastered it, and it has become his fame stunt."


    "Really? That''s the case. You left me with the technique of Flying Thunder God before, so you can find me and the ghost shark!"


    "Yes, as early as three years ago, I thought that maybe one day I would use it, so when I played against you for a short time, I planted the Flying Thunder God technique on you, and now I do use it. Got it!"


    It was Chen who came to catch up after solving the ghost shark. Since Itachi still has the mark of the God of Thunder that it planted at the beginning, it is not very difficult to find Itachi. When the distance is enough, only a thought is required. Able to appear by Itachi.


    "Since you have caught up, it seems that the ghost shark has been solved by you!" At this moment, Itachi turned his body, his eyes opened the state of kaleidoscope, staring at Chen in front of him, and said coldly.


    "Yes, although it took some time, but finally solved him, then, what are you going to do next? Do you want to fight me again? I won''t be merciful!"


    "No, even the ghost shark is no longer your opponent. I have no need to take another shot, and my body can no longer fight fiercely!" Itachi replied.


    "Really? Have you reached this point?" Chen frowned as he heard Itachi''s words, and said sadly.After all, Itachi is also his elder brother, and has always loved him since he was a child, but now hearing his physical condition, I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    "I don¡¯t need to show that expression. I know my body. It¡¯s pretty good to be able to hold on till now. If it weren¡¯t for you and Sasuke, I would have followed my father and mother and made atonement to the people of Uchiha. The only thing left is you and Sasuke. When Sasuke can come to me and take my eyes, I am relieved!" Saying this, Itachi showed a rare gentle smile on his face.


    "I..." Chen looked at Itachi''s smile, Chen''s expression became cold, as if he was stabbed fiercely by something in his heart, he stopped talking, and finally did not say anything.


    "Well, I''m so relieved that you can grow up to this point. In this case, I don''t have to worry about the safety of you and Sasuke as before. Even then I can face my father and mother calmly. Up."


    "Sasuke, you don''t need to worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone hurt him. Moreover, his strength has become very strong, and he also opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. I want to be in this entire Ninja world, There are not many people who can threaten him."

 111 Naruto Power System Chapter 111

    Hearing Chen''s words made Itachi surprised. He didn''t expect that Sasuke had already opened the kaleidoscope, and said in surprise: "Has Sasuke opened the kaleidoscope? Great!"


    "Ok!"


    "Okay, let''s talk gossip. Just now, the leader of Akatsuki has contacted me again, but I did not respond to him. I think he will definitely send Absolute to meet me. I should go. As for this four I can hand it to you Zhuli, but before that, can you tell me what is your purpose for collecting the tail beast?" Itachi threw the four-tailed Zhuli in his hand to the ground and asked Chen.


    "What about your Xiao organization? Why is your Xiao organization collecting tail beasts?" Chen Meiou replied, but asked instead.


    "According to our leader, the purpose of collecting tail beasts is to create a war machine that can deter the entire Ninja world, so that the Ninja world can achieve the goal of world peace. But as far as I know, this purpose is definitely not that simple. In the Akatsuki organization, the person who actually controls does not actually know the leader of the organization, which is zero, but someone else..."


    "Uchiha Madara! Right?" Tatsun interrupted Itachi aloud.


    "how do you know?"


    "In fact, I know more than these, and even some secrets that you don¡¯t know. For example... In fact, the person who claims to be A Fei is not the real Uchiha Madara. His true identity is Uchiha Daido, and he was with Ka Cassie is a teammate of the same team, following the fourth generation of Naruto Naruto Fengshui together. For some reason, he almost lost his life and was finally saved by Uchiha Madara..." Tatsun sneered and said that A Fei, also It is the identity of Akatsuki''s actual controller.


    "Uchiha brought the soil? So it was him! Everyone died because of him in the battle of Shenwu Kunqiao. I didn''t expect him to be alive! How did you know this information?"


    "This is my secret. I not only know his true identity, but I also know his purpose. His purpose of collecting tail beasts is not as simple as Nagato said. In fact, his purpose is to think To resurrect the Ten-tails in ancient times, and become the Ten-tailed human pillar power, so as to gain powerful power, and then display the infinite moon reading..." Tatsun then said the ambitions of Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Madara.


    After hearing Moon Eye''s plan, even people like Itachi were shocked, and what Chen said next made his shock even more so.


    "And my purpose for collecting tail beasts is the same as him...becoming a ten-tailed human pillar!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 173: Trouble Comes


    The conversation with Itachi has ended. During the conversation with Itachi, Tatsun not only told Itachi something about Uchiha''s soil, but also stated his purpose of collecting the tail beasts. Although Itachi did not agree with him, Tatsun Anyway, he won''t stop, and Itachi also knows that his time is running out, and there is no way to stop Chen, so it can only be left to Chen.


    At this time, Chenzheng was on his way to the country of Tanokuni. This action was considered a complete success. Not only did he get the four-tailed man Zhuli, he also solved a difficult role in Akatsuki''s organization. In this way, Chen learned from Itachi that the Akatsuki organization at this time had already collected one, five, and seven. These three-tailed beasts, and while Itachi and Ghost Shark came to capture the four-tailed man Zhuli, their Another group of Akatsuki members are also capturing the strength of Sanwei.


    At the end, Weasel said to Chen earnestly: "Chen, at the end I would like to remind you that whether it is the two-tailed man Zhuli or the current four-tailed Zhuli, it was originally the goal of our Akatsuki organization, but it fell on you. In the hands of Uchiha, I think Uchiha¡¯s belt soil and the zero of our Akatsuki organization will definitely find you. Their strength is not comparable to that of Kado Hida or even the ghost shark, especially Uchiha belt soil. You have not seen him make a move, you have to be careful!"


    After the confession, Itachi left the four-tailed man Zhuli, and then left alone.And after Itachi left, Chen took the four-tailed man Zhuli back into the space, and left in the same way, rushing back towards Tian Zhiguo.


    "Have five tails and seven tails fallen into Akatsuki''s hands? It seems that chakra who wants to get those two tail beasts is a little troublesome. I don''t know if Sasuke has captured three tails. Akatsuki has also sent someone to capture them. Three tails should be Deidara''s group. I believe that Sasuke''s current strength can definitely cope with it. After all, Deidara was forced to blew himself up by Sasuke in the original work, not to mention that Sasuke is now stronger than the original. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time on it, and the only destabilizing factor is that guy A Fei. He is now Deidara¡¯s new teammate. In the original work, Sasuke is valuable to him, so he shouldn¡¯t attack Sasuke." , While secretly said in his heart.


    Originally, Tatsun intended to return to Tianzhiguin Shinobu as soon as possible, but when he was about to leave the territory of the soil, he encountered some minor troubles.


    As before, at an exit at the border of the land of the land, there was a ninja from the village of Iwakura guarding it. When Tatsun¡¯s old skills were replayed and he used illusion to control the guarded Iwanin, someone happened to be from the land. The territory of the country also intends to leave the land of the earth, and with the forehead of Iwaguru, it is obviously a ninja from the village of Iwaguru. I saw that the guarding of the land seems to be respectful to that person. After they arrived at the checkpoint, He even saluted him.


    "Master Black, are you planning to leave the land of the earth?"


    "Yes, I''m going out to carry out a mission. This is the pass that the old man gave me. Let''s take a look!"


    The visitor turned out to be Hei Tu, the granddaughter of the three generations of Tuying in Yanyin Village, and as the eldest lady of Yanyin Village, the Tujin under his men are of course respectful.


    "Since the Lord Black is in a hurry, there is no need to worry about it, you can just leave!"


    "No, this is your duty. You can''t be sloppy. If you let the long-winded old man know, he must have preached to me again, hurry up!" Hei Tu handed the pass to the guard and said impatiently.


    "Yes, I understand!" Hearing Hei Tu''s words, the guard had to accept the pass and start to verify.


    Chen didn''t care about what happened behind him, and after performing illusion on a soil ninja who was investigating, he planned to continue on his way.However, his ignorance of others does not mean that they have not noticed him.


    At the time when Na Tu Ren was checking the pass of Hei Tu, Hei Tu had already noticed Chen, a strangely dressed person. Unlike the ordinary merchants who entered and exited in the past, Chen''s dress did look very strange, wearing a cloak, and surrounding him. There is a sharp contrast between the people, and the black soil naturally feels suspicious.


    "The man in the cloak ahead, wait a minute!" Hei Tu shouted immediately when Chen was about to leave.


    "Huh?" Here, the only person wearing the cloak is himself. Chen''s frowned when he heard someone notice him. Although he didn''t want to be troublesome, he still stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen didn''t turn his head back, but asked when standing still.


    "What''s your status? What did you come to do in the land of earth?"


    "I''m an ordinary businessman who came to the land to do business!"


    "Ordinary merchant? What about your goods?"


    "It''s all sold out!"


    "Oh! Really?" As the two of them were talking, Hei Tu suddenly threw a handle of kunai towards Chen. Although he did not look back, this little kunai naturally did not threaten Chen, I saw Chen. As if his eyes were swollen behind him, his head tilted, and he escaped the kunai that shot at him.


    "Huh! Ordinary businessmen? They can easily dodge my attack, their skill is good!" Hei Tu said with a playful sneer, and said playfully.


    "What''s the matter?" At this time, the soil ninjas also recovered, and they ran over and surrounded Chen.


    "Don''t understand? He is a ninja, not an ordinary businessman at all, that''s just an identity he fabricated, a sneaky guy, definitely not a good thing!" Because of the cloak, Chen turned out to be said to be sneaky The guy made Chen feel helpless.


    "What? Ninja? If you are a ninja, you must register when entering or leaving the country. How can he leave so smoothly? Scorched Earth, how did you check?" After hearing the words of Hei Earth, one looked like Turen, the leader of the guard, scolded the perceptive Turen who was in charge of the investigation.


    However, the Scorched Earth did not answer his question, but the expression on his face became sluggish, as if he had lost his soul, without any expression.


    "Scorched Earth! What''s the matter with you?" Without a response, the boss was very angry. He glanced at the Tonin and found his sluggish expression, and he was shocked!.


    "This is... damn, is it illusion in the scorched earth?"


    The leader of the guard did not delay, and immediately came to the Scorched Earth''s Tonin, his hands were sealed, "Untie!" The illusion of that Scorched Earth was lifted.


    "What''s wrong with me? What happened?" After waking up, the Turen looked around in confusion, and then found the situation in front of him, and asked in confusion.


    "You have fallen into someone else''s illusion!"


    "What? How could..."


    At this moment, Hei Tu came up and said to Chen in a cold voice: "Sneakingly appearing in the territory of the land of the earth, dare to attack our ninjas in Yanyin Village, so bold! Come on, what are you doing? Who is it? What is your purpose in coming to the Land of the Earth?"


    "Oh~~ I didn''t want to cause trouble, but trouble always finds me!"


    At this time, Chen also knew that it was obviously impossible to leave peacefully, and he had no choice but to talk, and at the same time stretched out his hand to tore off the cloak on his body, revealing his original face.


    After seeing Chen''s true face, the surrounding Turen unintentionally made exceptions and all showed surprised expressions. Obviously, they all knew Chen. Since the incident in Yunyin Village, Chen''s information and images have been available. It spread throughout the Ninja World, and it''s hard not to be known.


    "You...you are...Uchiha...Tatsun!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Four: Killing the Land


    After Chen revealed his identity, all of the people present were shocked and raised their vigilance. After all, Chen''s reputation was too loud.


    However, there was one exception among this group of Tunin. It was the black soil, which was different from the surrounding Tunin with a surprised and nervous expression. Instead, she looked at Chen with interest, seeming not to regard Chen as anything. Dangerous person.


    "You are Uchiha Tatsuo? I didn''t expect to look really handsome? Although since the news that Yunyin Village was destroyed by you, the old man has repeatedly warned me that if I meet you, I must run away immediately. I don''t want it. Compared with this, I am very curious about you!"


    "You should listen to your old man''s words obediently!" Chen said coldly.


    "Hey! Don¡¯t use that tone to preach to me there. I don¡¯t care if you destroy Yunyin Village or Konoha Village. In short, you not only sneaked into our country of soil today, but also used illusions to control our Yanyin Village. The ninja, my black soil today, no matter what, it is impossible for you to leave so easily!" After hearing Chen''s words, black soil''s face also showed an interesting chuckle and replied to Chen.


    Hearing the words of the black soil, the surrounding soil ninjas were shocked. It seemed that the black soil was planning to start with Uchiha Tatsun. A soil ninja immediately opened his mouth and said to the black soil: "Hei... However, once you encounter Uchiha Tatsumi, you must not be able to conflict with him. We must not defy Dokage-sama''s orders!"

 112 Naruto Strong System Chapter 112

    Obviously, Hei Tu didn''t even listen to the words of the Tu Shinobu at all. After a sneer, he rushed towards Chen, and at the same time his hands were quickly forming seals.


    "Master Hei Tu! Damn it, everyone, pay attention, you can''t let the Lord Hei suffer any harm, Scorched Earth, you go to send the signal, let the nearby Turen come to support, and immediately report the situation here to the village and report Tuying Your lord, go!"


    Seeing that Hei Tu took the initiative to rush towards Chen, so that all the people present were terrified. The leader of this group of Turen suddenly greeted the Turen under his hand to keep up with Hei Tu, and moved towards the former who was Chen. The perceptual ninja controlled by his illusion roared, asking him to send a flare and send the news here back to Yanyin Village.


    "I see!" The perception-type ninja didn''t dare to neglect, and when he got the boss''s instructions, he started to act. First he took out the flare from his body and launched it towards the sky, and then used some secret technique to start. Contact Yanyin Village.


    "Forget it, I need to go back in a hurry now. I really don''t have the leisure to play with you! So..." Faced with the attacks of the black soil and other soils, Chen didn''t feel the slightest panic. He still had a cold expression and closed his eyes. Then suddenly opened, the pupils that were no different from ordinary people immediately turned into a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels with a six-pointed star pattern.


    "Kaleidoscope writes round eyes!" In the crowd, people with knowledge can not help exclaiming after seeing Chen''s eyes, and at the same time show fear.


    "Huh!" However, Hei Tu Quan didn''t care at all, his speed remained unchanged, and at the same time his hands had already completed Jieyin, and amid the exclamation of Ninja Shinobi, he released a ninjutsu attack towards Chen.


    "Melting escape. Lime condensation technique!"


    I saw that the black soil suddenly jumped into the air after becoming a knot seal, and spit out a ball of white spherical lime from the mouth, and attacked Chen from a high level, but Chen did not leave to escape, and directly condensed Suzuo in front of him. Nenghu, resisted the black soil''s attack, let the black soil''s attack failed several times, and the masses of white lime hit the surroundings where Chen stood.After spraying a few spheres, the hands of the black soil quickly changed their fingerprints again, seemingly planning to release another ninjutsu.


    Sure enough, it was only in a moment that the black soil completed the seal again.


    "Water escape. Water horn!"


    It¡¯s another ninjutsu. This time the water from the black soil spit out a horn-like water shock wave from the mouth, but this time the target of the attack was not Chen, but just attacked the lime around Chen. I saw the lime on the ground. After it merged with Shui Dun, it turned into cement. As the water spread, the range continued to expand, and it spread to Chen''s feet in an instant, but because of Susano, the cement did not successfully touch Chen.


    "Damn it, it was blocked! What the hell is this chakra?" Seeing that his ninjutsu was blocked, the black soil felt a little uncomfortable on his face and gritted his teeth coldly.


    "Is it only at this level? Forget it, anyway, I don''t intend to play with you anyway!" Chen''s expression condensed, revealing his murderous intent, his momentum suddenly increased, and Suzuo Nenghu, who was still in a skeleton state, gradually grew meridians. With muscles, and also condensed armor, at the moment when the mature body of Suzuo was formed, a group of black flames emerged from Suzu''s right hand, and formed the appearance of a long sword.


    "That...what''s that? Ok...it''s big..." Seeing the mature body of tens of meters high, Susao Noshi, and feeling the oppressive feeling that Susa exudes, made all the Toninos present stunned. Firstly, he swallowed his saliva, his eyes were full of fear and awe, and he didn''t reflect it for a while.


    However, the stunners of the earth ninjas do not mean that Chen will show mercy to them. The huge Suzano nohu exudes a breathtaking aura, raising the sword of amaterasu in his hand, and suddenly facing the stunned earth ninjas. Slash it down.


    And the reaction of those Tunin was not slow, and at the moment Suzuo swung his sword, he felt the hot air waves hit, and they recovered, but it was already a little late.


    The huge sword in Susa''s hand suddenly smashed into the place where the soil ninjas were standing. The power of that blade was called collapse of the mountain and the ground. Not only did it destroy the level guarded by the soil ninjas, but even most of the soil ninjas died directly. Lost by Susao''s sword, except for a few agile ninjas who jumped away in time, Black Earth was one of them.


    In just an instant, the local ninjas who were present lost more than half of their people. Looking at the result, the surviving ninjas were very gutsy. All the local ninjas, including the black soil, stared at Chen with hatred. They swarmed up, and both hands were constantly forming seals, trying to shake the demon-like Suzuo Nohu.


    "Uchiha Tatsun! How dare you..." At this time, the black soil has already lost the relaxed look that was just now. Although it was not enough for Tatsun''s previous knife, the shock caused by that knife still made her embarrassed and disgraced. , But at this time the black soil didn''t even think about it. What made her more angry and sorrowful than this was that the Yannin people who had been respectful to her just now were killed under their own willfulness.


    "These are all you asked for, so take the consequences yourself, although the price is too high..."


    Little tail: 475137322


    Sorry, it was so late to update, because of learning to drive, there is no more energy codeword, and the writing is very casual, sorry!¡­


    Chapter 175: Return to Sound Ninja Village


    After seeing his partner being killed by Chen, all the remaining Turen rushed towards Chen.


    "Mayfly shakes the tree!" Chen just sneered, controlling Suzuo Nenghu and extending his left hand, only to see a black flame burning on Suzuo''s palm, it was the fire of the sky, and then from that group The fire of Amaterasu shot out clusters of sparks, like raindrops, attacking the ninjas.


    "Damn it, be careful!" Seeing this indiscriminate attack, the Turnins were shocked. They knew which black flames were the legendary fires that would never go out, as long as they were contaminated a little, they would definitely dead.


    Although they knew the consequences, they were really helpless in the face of such a number of attacks. After evading several attacks, they were accidentally hit by the dense flames, and then the whole person was swallowed by the fire of the sky. , Uttered a heart-piercing scream and turned to ashes.


    At this moment, there were still a lot of people''s levels, but Chen was completely cleared up in just an instant, no...it should be said that there is only one person left, that person is the black soil!Of course, at this time, she deliberately left her life, so she didn''t launch an attack against her, so she didn''t follow in the footsteps of the Ninjas.


    Seeing the tragedy caused by her own willfulness, Hei Tu''s heart was full of regret and self-blame, but all this was irreparable, turning the full of grief and anger into anger, staring at Chen, who was approaching her.


    "Why make this expression? You caused all this, so you should also be prepared to bear the consequences!" Chen came to the black soil and said with a mocking smile.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, I am in the village of Yanyin and you are not in love with you!"


    "Huh! You are not the first person to say this, I am tired of hearing it! I have had a festival with three of them in the Five Great Shinobi Villages, and I don¡¯t care if you have a Yanyin Village. As for you... Maybe in the future It''s still useful to me, so..." Chen said thoughtfully, looking at the black soil in front of him with a sneer.


    "What do you want to do?" Hearing Tatsun''s words, and looking at his expression, he felt bad. Although she had already realized that she would be killed, and she was not afraid of death, she was worried about Uchiha Tatsun. She would be restrained and threatened by her to do something unfavorable to Tuyin Village. Now it seems that her worries may really happen.


    "I won''t let you succeed!" Thinking of this, the black soil, who knew that he had escaped hopelessly, was full of determination. Holding a handful of kunai, he slammed into his throat, as if he was planning to end his own life.


    However, at the moment she took out Kuwu, Chen already knew what she wanted to do. A teleport instantly appeared in front of the black soil, reaching out and holding the black soil''s wrist to stop her movement. At the same time, the pupil technique of kaleidoscope writing round eyes was activated.All this happened so quickly. Before the black soil showed a surprised expression, he was brought down by Chen''s illusion technique, and the whole person collapsed on Chen''s body without consciousness.


    "Huh! Want to commit suicide? Too naive!" After using illusion to control the black soil, Chen then took the unconscious black soil into the space, and then planned to leave.


    "It''s time to go. After such a big movement, someone from Yanyin Village will definitely come to support you. If you run into it, you will have to delay some time." Thinking of this, Chen set off again and hurried towards the direction of Tanokuni. go with.


    Just after Chen left for a while, a group of ninjas with forehead guards with the symbol of Yanyin Village appeared at the place just now, watching the tragic surroundings shocked everyone present.


    I saw that there was no survivor here. Because of the sky, there was no dead body left, and the pass had already been destroyed, and there were some black flames burning around.


    "Damn! We''re late! Get a feel for whether there are any survivors around!"


    "It has been checked, there is no sign of life!"


    "How is it possible, even if everyone is killed, what about the corpse?"


    "Those black flames should be the legendary Amaterasu fire. They can burn everything to the ground, and they will never go out. It seems that everyone died under this flame."


    "Damn it! Uchiha? You deceived people so much that they dared to come to our country to kill people. We must not let him go!" said a Tunin angrily.


    "Compared with this, let the news here go back to the village first, let Master Tuying decide!"


    These soil ninjas were all on missions nearby or passed by. They rushed over because they saw the signal flare. So I don¡¯t know what happened here, let alone their three generations of Tuying¡¯s granddaughter, Heitu, has disappeared, otherwise If you do, you won¡¯t be so calm.


    After that, these ninjas used the sealing scroll to seal the surrounding Amaterasu fire in the scroll, leaving a few people to guard the checkpoint, and then returned to the village to return to life.


    On the other side, Chen didn''t encounter any trouble on the road. With his speed, he quickly returned to Otonin Village in Tianzhiguo.


    At this time, Otonin Village is different from the previous lifelessness, and has recovered a little bit of anger. Although it is not comparable to the five major Ninja villages, it finally has a Ninja village.


    "It seems that Fragrant Phosphorus has done a good job. It has already grasped Otonin Village. If combined with the other strongholds of Dashemaru, it has been able to form a considerable force." Seeing such results, Chen couldn''t help but admire Fragrant Phosphorus. Although her strength is not very good, her management ability can still help her a lot.


    Thinking of this, Chen did not delay any more, and walked towards the inside of Otonin Village. The guards at the gate naturally also knew Chen, and quickly saluted them respectfully. Chen just nodded in response, ignoring the original Otonin and walked directly. Up.


    When I came to the previous hall, this has become the Eagle Team''s meeting room. All the members of the Eagle Team and Xianglin Shuiyue and Zhongwu were present. They all showed a surprised expression when they saw Chen coming in.


    "Chen, how about you coming back? Has the four-tailed man Zhuli been caught?"


    "Then you need to ask! The boss must have done it himself, right? Boss!"


    "Well, the four-tailed person Zhuli has already fallen into my hands, and I also smoothly killed Akatsuki''s ghost shark!"


    "What? Senior ghost shark unexpectedly... I didn''t expect that, originally I planned to take the shark muscle from his hand by myself, but I didn¡¯t expect the boss to get rid of it, boss, in that case, the shark muscle in the hand of ghost shark Did you bring it back?"


    PS: Sorry everyone!¡­


    Chapter 176: Three-Tailed Chakra Gets


    Chen took out the shark muscle that had been in the space before, and then threw it to Shuiyue, who was looking forward to it. When Shuiyue saw Chen actually threw the shark muscle over, his face showed a surprised expression. Quickly catch the shark muscle.

 113 Naruto Power System Chapter 113

    "Big Swordfish! Boss, I didn''t expect you to bring it back!"


    "After killing the ghost shark, I brought it back. If you like it, then give it to you. Anyway, the only person in our team who is suitable to use the big knife is you, but you have to be careful when using shark muscle. This thing is very weird. If the user has a chakra he likes, then he will be very close to the user, otherwise he will repel the user and even betray the user. Are you sure you can master it?"


    Although it was decided long ago to give the shark muscle to Shuiyue, Chen still needs to remind him, after all, the shark muscle is different from ordinary weapons, but it is a creature with life and self-consciousness.


    "Don''t worry, Boss! Since I dare to pick it up, I''m sure I can tame him. You must know that my brother, Ghost Lantern Full Moon once waved the shark muscle, and I can definitely do it too!" Shuiyue excitedly weighed the shark in his hand. Muscle, didn''t care about Chen''s words at all.


    "Really? It''s up to you, I just remind you." Seeing this, Chen didn''t say anything, anyway, the shark muscle is not very useful to him, so I will give it to Shuiyue, maybe it can still give Shuiyue''s strength Furthermore, as for the other problems, Shuiyue solved it by herself. If Shuiyue couldn''t control the shark muscle, he could only be blamed for his lack of strength.


    Chen did not pay attention to Suigetsu any more, but showed admiring eyes at Xianglin, and said: "Xianfen, good job, it seems that Otonin Village is under your control, then the other strongholds that receive Oshemaru How is it going?"


    A trace of pride flashed across Xianglin''s face when it was mentioned. After all, compared to the other members of the Eagle Team, she only had this ability better than others.


    "Otonin Village has been completely controlled by us, and the several strongholds established by Onoshimaru during his lifetime have also been gathered by us. Now, all the forces of Onninjaru have completely fallen into our hands, but compared to other strongholds. , There is a bit of trouble in the northern stronghold, because there is a human testing field, and all the monsters contained there are monsters that were born there and cannot be controlled. Although strong, they are extremely bloodthirsty and combative, and they are not easy to control. At that time, relying on the strength of the idiot Zhongwu and Shuiyue, we finally managed to suppress them forcibly, and even killed many people because of this. Are you sure you want to bring them into the saddle?"


    Chen was very satisfied when he heard what Xianglin said, nodded and said admiringly to Xianglin: "Sure enough, I didn''t disappoint. I didn''t expect to control all the power of Dashewan in just a few days. I have to say that your management ability is indeed stronger than ours. As for the issue of the northern stronghold, I don¡¯t care about it. Anyway, they don¡¯t live long and can only be used as cannon fodder. Since they like to kill and fight, then if we and the Five Great Ninja Village happen In the case of war, let them play first."


    Xianglin was not surprised by Chen¡¯s words. In her opinion, Chen¡¯s decision was not wrong. After all, the monsters in the northern stronghold were too dangerous, and because of the curse seal, while gaining strong power, Also accompanied by great danger, the power of the curse erodes the body, so their life span is generally not long. Instead of letting them die meaninglessly, it is better to let them do something meaningful. This may be for them. It is unfair or cruel, but in this world, there is too much unfairness. Even the village of Konoha hidden in the five great ninja villages may sacrifice the ninjas in the village for the benefit of the village. life.


    Therefore, Xianglin didn''t think Chen did anything wrong or cruel.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this, Sasuke? Why hasn''t he seen him since I came back, hasn''t he returned from the mission of capturing Sanwei?" Chen asked suspiciously.


    Sasuke''s task should be easier than himself, and the journey is shorter. It is reasonable to say that Sasuke should return to Otonin Village before him. Why is there no one who sees him now.


    "Sasuke... Sasuke''s mission failed. He didn''t successfully bring back Mio. Moreover, he was seriously injured and is now recovering." When it comes to Sasuke, he can''t help but think that Sasuke rushed back in his mind. The injury suffered by the village and his weak appearance flashed a distressed expression on his face, which was fleeting.


    "Oh? Did the mission fail? And even got injured? Deidara... Even though I have changed the plot, the battle between the two of them still happened, forget it... Let''s go and see how Sasuke is! "Hearing Xianglin''s words, let Chen frowned. Although he had already guessed it, he was still a little surprised.


    Although it was known from Itachi that Sasuke might meet Dedara, but there was not much worry at the time. After all, in the original work, Sasuke was able to win Dida without opening the kaleidoscope. Pull, and now Sasuke is not only much stronger than the original book, but also opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. He did not expect that he was still injured in the original book.


    "Let''s go, go and see!" Chen said, and walked out of the hall first, walking towards Sasuke''s room, and Xianglin and others followed.


    Soon, Tatsun came to Sasuke''s room and pushed the door directly without knocking. Sasuke in the room seemed to have known that Tatsun was coming, and had already sat up, looking at Tatsun who came in blankly.


    "How''s your recovery?"


    "Very good, maybe because the power of the big snake pill recovered faster than expected, and coupled with the ability of the incense phosphorus, there is no major problem! However, the mission failed and failed to bring the three tails back. Get this thing!" Sasuke said as he put one of the things that looked like a teapot in Tatsun''s hand.


    And after Chen took the teapot and played with it, feeling an ominous chakra pouring in the teapot, Chen''s mouth slightly raised.


    "This is enough. As for Sanwei, it is not so important anymore!"


    The teapot Sasuke handed over to Tatsun was the tail beast Chakra collector that Tatsuno had exchanged with the system before. When Sasuke set off to capture Sanwei, Tatsun gave him this and asked him to use the collector to collect it first when he found Sanwei Three-tailed Chakra, just in case, it turns out that Chen is right!


    PS: Sorry everyone!¡­


    Chapter 177: Coming to Konoha


    "According to what you said, when I was fighting with Sanwei, I took the opportunity to put it on Sanwei. This thing seems to be able to absorb Sanwei''s chakras, but when I was about to capture Sanwei, Akatsuki''s people appeared. In the battle with one of their members, although I won, I was seriously injured and the mission failed!"


    "No, if you can bring back the three-tailed chakra, it is not considered a mission failure. My original goal is the tailed chakra, and Akatsuki''s purpose is to capture the real tailed beast. Our goal is different!"


    Hearing Chen''s answer seemed to make Sasuke very puzzled, frowning and asking: "If that''s the case, then why did you take away the second-tailed Renzhuli and also the fourth-tailed Renzhuli from Akatsuki? Isn''t it superfluous? And doing so has attracted the attention of the Five Ninja Villages."


    "The reason is very simple. Since Akatsuki is our enemy, and their purpose is to collect tail beasts, of course I will not let them achieve their goals so easily. The tail beasts in our hands can not only hinder their plans, but when necessary You can also use this as a condition to make some requests to them. As for the Five Ninja Villages, there is no need to worry, unless they can unite wholeheartedly, otherwise it is not to be afraid, but it is not easy to want them to unite! Saying that they can¡¯t let go, there are a lot of grievances between the villages, so even if their shadows want to unite, their ninjas will not be happy. We only need to move some hands and feet, maybe we can make them so called. The alliance fell apart, of course, provided that they were really united. As for now, there is no need to worry about this!" Chen explained to Sasuke.


    "Huh! Are you so confident? None of the five Ninja Villages are simple goods!" Sasuke said with a cold snort.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about these. Compared with this, let¡¯s talk about the members of Akatsuki you met when you caught the tail beast. You have opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and you can still use Susano. It''s really beyond my expectation to have received such a serious injury!" Chen didn''t want to get tangled in this issue, and quickly changed the subject, saying to Sasuke.


    "They appeared when I was about to capture the three tails, but only one person was involved with me, and the other was weird. They evaded far away before the battle started, as if they were afraid of being affected by the battle, and The guy I was fighting was a ninja of the earthen type, was restrained by my Thunder Dunn, so I was defeated, but in the end he wanted to die with me and blew himself up. That power is really powerful, although I used it in a hurry. Susano protected himself, but was still injured." Speaking of the previous battle, even though some time has passed, Sasuke still feels a little bit of lingering fear. After all, Deidara''s self-detonation power is too terrifying, and the explosion range At 20 kilometers, everything within this range can be turned into ashes, if it weren''t for the defense of Susano...


    "Didara? I''m not interested in him. What I want to ask is if the other Akatsuki member you met was wearing a swirling mask?"


    "Yes, another member of Akatsuki''s organization did exactly the same as you said, but his behavior made me feel very strange. He seemed to be a timid guy who hid before the battle started. I didn''t expect that. Man was able to survive the explosion, and facing the wounded I did not take revenge for his comrades, but took Sanwei away. I really don¡¯t understand why such a person can become a member of Akatsuki. That kind of guy, why do you want to ask him?"


    "It looks like you are very disdainful of him. If you think so, then you are very wrong. That guy didn''t see it that way. The weird behavior he showed was just a disguise. He is actually The master of Akatsuki''s organization secretly controls Akatsuki, and his identity is not simple. More than ten years ago, Konoha''s Nine Tails incident was caused by him. Even the Mizuyin Village in the Water Country was once controlled by him... ¡­"


    Tatsun told Sasuke the true identity of A Fei, although the current Sasuke learned the truth about the genocide from Tatsu long ago, coupled with the relationship between brothers, he is already with Tatsun, but Sasuke is this person. Too simple and easy to be fooled, so he was vaccinated first.


    "Does Uchiha bring soil? Listen to you, that is indeed a difficult opponent. If so, why didn''t he kill me at that time?" Sasuke said suspiciously.


    "It should be thought that you may still be valuable to him, after all, it is too rare to be able to use Suzuo Nohu''s writing wheel eyes!" Chen replied.


    "Is the value of utilization? Humph!"


    "Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. Today, I¡¯m here to see how your injury is recovering. By the way, I would like to remind you of the person Uchiha brought the soil. You can heal your injury first in these two days and wait until your injury is fully recovered. After that, we are going to a place to accomplish one thing!"


    "Where?"


    "Konoha!"


    Hearing the words Konoha, Sasuke''s expression condensed, and there was a slight nostalgia in his eyes, but it was fleeting and soon replaced by hatred.


    "Konoha..."


    "Yes, the old guys in Konoha have lived long enough. It''s time for them to pay back what Konoha owes us! Now that the Five Ninja Village is not united, we will solve the matter first. Otherwise, after they are united, it will take a little bit more effort to get revenge. If you can save trouble, save it!


    "Really? It''s finally time to do it... Konoha... I can''t wait!"


    "But before that, let me recover your body. I have waited for so many years and don¡¯t care about these two days. Okay, let¡¯s rest. I have to deal with some things!" Tatsun said to Sasuke, and then left. To Sasuke''s room.


    PS: The bad news is that I failed the second test, so I am crying!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Eight: Payne Found


    However, while Tatsun was talking with Sasuke, it was raining heavily in the rain country as usual. On a strange building, Akatsuki''s leader, Tiandao Payne, was standing in that building. At the top of, staring at the country of rain below, letting the rain drip on his body, there is no meaning to avoid it.


    "Payne, come here, he''s back!"


    At this time, a woman''s voice sounded behind Tiandao Payne, and Payne was not surprised when he heard the voice, as if he already knew who the person was.


    "I know!"


    Tiandao Payne replied casually, and then turned and walked towards the source of the sound behind him. Xiao Nan, wearing the uniform of the Xiao organization, was standing not far in front of Penn, looking at him. The words just now were what Xiao Nan said. of.


    After Penn came to Xiao Nan''s side, he walked into that strange building with Xiao Nan.A person who also wore Akatsuki''s uniform with a whirlpool mask on his face appeared in front of Payne and Xiaonan. This person was the manipulator behind Akatsuki''s organization, Uchiha brought the soil!


    Before using the pseudonym ALFY, he and Deidara were on a mission to capture the three tails. However, he encountered Sasuke who had the same purpose. As a result, Deidara blew himself up and Sasuke was injured.And bringing the soil relied on his kaleidoscope space ability to write the wheel and survived the explosion, and then brought Sanwei back.


    After seeing the soil, Payne first said, "What happened? Who killed Deidara?"


    "Sasuke Uchiha!"


    "Oh, it turned out to be him! How about you have been in contact with him?"


    "It feels good, the ability of writing round eyes has been fully utilized, even beyond my expectation. Those eyes will become stronger than Itachi. When the time is right, I will look for him again!"

 114 Naruto Power System Chapter 114

    "Are you so confident that he will listen to you? Don''t forget that there is Uchiha Tatsun too!" Xiao Nan suddenly said.


    "Yeah! Uchiha Tatsuo is indeed not easy. It may become a hindrance to us. It seems that we must find time to contact him. Moreover, the two-tailed man Zhuli and the four-tailed man Zhuli are still in his hands. You can handle the matter personally. If he doesn¡¯t know how to promote, let him disappear. After all, I only need a Uchiha Sasuke!" Uchiha brought the soil through a serious haze, facing Penn Said: "Remember, as a leader, you are never allowed to fail! As for the third tail, keep it first, and then seal the second and fourth tails together after you bring them back. This will save you a little time!"


    "I see!" Payne replied indifferently.


    "Did you find Itachi?"


    "Well, he has already been found, in an abandoned stronghold of the Uchiha clan, but he doesn''t seem to plan to return to the organization anymore!"


    "Huh! I know what he wants to do, don''t worry about him, he is of little use to us now! Let''s finish our business first, and you go to Otonin Village to find Uchiha Tatsumi!" Daito confronted Pei once again. En reminded: "But be careful. You can kill Jiao Du and Gui Sha, and even destroy the entire Yunyin Village. The strength is extremely powerful! Even you, be careful!"


    After hearing the reminder with dirt, Payne didn''t reply yet, Xiao Nan on the side spoke first, and said indifferently: "It doesn''t make sense to be aspiring to others, because Payne has never lost!"


    "Haha~~ That said! The conversation ends here, I''m leaving!" Tai Tu didn''t say anything, and after a few chuckles, he turned and left, leaving only Payne and Xiao Nan.


    "Payne, what shall we do next?"


    "Go to the country of Tian!"


    After confirming the next action, the two also disappeared in place.


    And not long after Payne and Xiaonan left the country of rain, a toad emerged from under the water and swam to the shore in a certain water area of ??the country of rain.After that, the toad suddenly opened its mouth, and a figure gradually emerged from the toad''s mouth, and then stood on the shore after a while.


    I saw this man with white hair, wearing a kimono, with a forehead engraved with the word "oil" on his forehead, and two red oil paints on his face. It is one of Konoha Sannin, who has a mad ghost. It''s called Zilai also.


    "The country of rain...infiltrated successfully, unexpectedly simple, but...what should I do next?"


    Originally, I have been tracking Akatsuki''s organization, but I finally found that the headquarters of Akatsuki was in Rainy Country not long ago, so I asked the fifth generation of Hokage, Tsunade, who is also one of the three ninjas, to sneak in. The Rain Country explored, but what he didn''t know was that not long ago, the leader of the Akatsuki organization had already left the Rain Country.


    In the original work, Jilai once infiltrated Akatsuki after tracing the location of Akatsuki in the Rain Country and wanted to investigate Akatsuki. Unfortunately, he was discovered by Payne after he sneaked into the Rain Country. Penn Liudao and Jilai also started a battle.Although Jilaiya was strong and could also use the incomplete fairy mode, but because of his unfamiliarity with the Six Ways of Payne, he finally drank hatred.


    But now, due to the appearance of Chen, the original plot has been broken. Penn, who was originally guarded in the country of rain, left the country of rain and went to the country of Tian because of Chen¡¯s affairs, and passed away with Jilai. , In this way, Jirai, who should have died, may have saved his life because of Payne''s absence, and it is more likely that he will dig out some intelligence of Akatsuki, not knowing what will happen in the future.


    At the same time, Tatsun, who is far away in Tanokun Shinobu Village, does not know that a powerful opponent is coming to him, but even if Tatsuno knows, maybe he will only be a little surprised, and it won''t make him nervous at all. His current strength, even if Uchiha Madara came in person, he is confident that he can beat him, of course, provided that Uchiha Madara has not got the reincarnation eye, otherwise it will not be so easy!


    And the Heavenly Path Payne and Xiao Nan of the Akatsuki organization, after leaving the country of rain, rushed towards the country of Tian. At the speed of the two of them, they did not delay for long, and they soon appeared in the distance from Otonin Village. One kilometer in a wood.


    In Otonin Village, Tatsun seemed to have some sense, looking in the direction where Penn was, with a thoughtful expression on his face.¡­


    Chapter 179: Tit for Tat


    At this time, in a wood outside Otonin Village, the leaders of the Akatsuki organization, Payne and Xiaonan, were ready.


    "Huh! It really is just a small Ninja village, and even the connection world is not laid down!" Looking at the direction of Otonin Village, Tiandao Payne said indifferently.


    "Would you like to call other Payne over to test it first!"


    "No, it''s just a small Ninja village. There is no need to mobilize the people, let''s go!" After Tiandao Payne finished speaking, he walked towards Yinnin village, and Xiao Nan didn''t say much, and Heavenly Way Payne walked side by side.


    The two soon appeared at the gate of Otonin Village, and the guard of Otonin Village also noticed the approach of the two of them, and jumped out and shouted, "Stop, who are you?"


    However, Payne and Xiao Nan ignored the little ones, didn''t even glance at them, and didn''t even want to stop, they still walked towards Otonin Village.


    "Asshole, I told you to stop, didn''t you hear it?" Seeing that the two of them didn''t put him in their eyes at all, a guardian of Otonin angrily rushed to Payne and Xiao Nan to stop them from going.


    Seeing those ants daring to block their way unconsciously, Payne stopped, and a pair of reincarnation eyes looked at Otonin in front of him indifferently, and that name Otonin was also looking at Penn, and found that. The strange reincarnation eyes made me feel surprised.


    "Those eyes... who are you... on earth?"


    However, the Otonin hadn¡¯t got the answer, he suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of pressure, which made him feel terrified. Before he could think more, he felt a pain in his chest and looked down. He was standing in front of him. Just when he was stunned, a black tube appeared in his hand and pierced his chest.


    "You...you..." Ming Yinren felt the passing of his life, his eyes protruded, and he looked at Penn in horror, trying to say something, but he had no strength at all, and his head crooked and he died.


    "Humph! The mere ants, dare to offend the gods!" Payne snorted coldly and threw the dead Yin Ren to the ground.


    "What! How dare you..." The remaining Otonin people looked at this scene in disbelief. They had no idea that the people who came were so bold. They dared to kill their comrades in Otonin Village. Then they felt extremely angry. : "They are enemies, kill them!"


    After the remaining Otonin people recovered from the accident just now, they all took out Kuunai and rushed towards Payne and Xiao Nan angrily.


    however¡­


    "Huh!" Xiao Nan snorted coldly, looking at Yin Ren who was attacking them with indifferent eyes. At the same time, he raised his right hand, and then a few cold glows flew out of Xiao Nan''s hand with a harsh ear. Po Kong attacked towards the sound of the sound, at the speed of lightning and flint, the sound of the sound of the throat felt a pain before they could react, and then they felt unable to breathe, and fell to the ground one after another.Without exception, a shuriken made of white paper was inserted into the throats of those Otonin.


    "Death!" Payne glanced indifferently at the corpses all over the floor, did not stop, and walked in the direction where Chen was.


    However, there was such a big disturbance here, which had already alarmed other ninjas in Otonin Village. When they saw that there were intruders, they rushed over and blocked the way of Payne and Xiao Nan.


    "Damn it, dare to invade Yinnin Village, too arrogant!" After stopping Penn and Xiaonan, the Yinnins yelled at them, wanting to take Penn and Xiaonan down.


    "Huh! Isn''t Uchiha Tatsu coming out yet? In that case, I''ll take care of these annoying ants first, Xiaonan!" Faced with Otonin who was blocking the way, Payne was still expressionless and glanced indifferently. , Said.


    "I know!" After years of tacit understanding, Xiao Nan knew what Penn wanted to do after Penn spoke. After a reply, his body quickly turned into sheets of white paper and flew around.


    "Want to escape? Let''s go!"


    Seeing Xiao Nan turned into white paper and flying away, the sound of Shinobu mistakenly thought that Xiao Nan and the others wanted to escape, and they launched attacks one after another, attacking Penn who was still standing there, but...


    Faced with the upcoming attack, Payne didn''t want to evade at all, but slowly raised his hands, his expression as indifferent as before.


    "Welcome to God''s sanction! Shenluo Tianzheng!" A violent voice sounded. At the moment when Zhongyin Ren''s attack was about to come, an irresistible repulsion burst out of Payne''s body. The surrounding area spread, the Otonin people who were already close to Payne were the first to bear the brunt. The various attacks they launched were not only instantly resolved, but also blown away by an irresistible force. Not only that, even the surrounding Otonin village Some buildings collapsed and collapsed in this powerful force and turned into ruins, and none of the Otonin who was blown away can stand up.


    Fortunately, the scale of the Shenra Tianzheng that Penn used this time is not very large, and the scope is only tens of meters in diameter, so the damage to Otonin Village is not very serious, just the gate and the surrounding buildings. It was destroyed, and after Penn used the Shenluo Tianzheng to make such a big noise, everyone in the entire Otonin Village was alarmed, and the Otonin people rushed towards the uninvited guest of Penn.


    "Damn, are you doing all this...?" A Yinren gritted his teeth and asked Payne angrily.


    "Where is Uchiha Tatsuo?" Faced with Otonin''s questioning, Payne disdained to answer, but asked Otonin indifferently.


    "Damn it, looking for death!" Seeing Payne''s unmanned attitude, the voice forbearance present without exception, was extremely angry, and they wanted to attack Payne.


    "Humph! Overwhelmed!"


    "stop!"


    I saw Penn raised his hand again, planning to launch the Shenluo Tianzheng again, but at this time, a voice came from Otonin''s after-sales service, causing everyone present to stop their movements, including Penn.


    After that, gradually separated from the crowd of Otonin, Tatsun took Sasuke and the other members of the Eagle team slowly walked out of the crowd, came to Payne, and looked at the Akatsuki organization in front of him playfully. The leader, and Tiandao Payne also stared at the Uchiha Tatsumi who had caused their Akatsuki organization to suffer with indifferent eyes, and no one did it.


    "Heavenly Payne?"


    "Uchiha Tatsuo?"¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty: The First Clash with Payne


    "Uchiha Tatsuo, I can finally give it up!"


    "Who am I? It turned out that it was the leader of the Akatsuki organization I had been fascinated by coming to our Otonin Village personally. It really made our little Otonin Village flourish, but your Excellency does not seem to be very friendly, saying Go beyond your purpose!" When he came to Payne, Chen showed a playful smile on his face, haha ??said.


    "Huh! Uchiha Chen, hand over the human strength of the second and fourth tails!" Payne didn''t talk nonsense with Chen, staring at Chen indifferently, and said to Chen indifferently.

 115 Naruto Power System Chapter 115

    "Are the two-tailed and four-tailed people Zhuli? It turned out to be for this. It''s easy to say, since you Penn has spoken in person, I can''t help but praise Uchiha. Those two people Zhuli are the flowers of our eagle team. It took a lot of time to catch it, so we can¡¯t keep us busy, right? Want a tail beast? What can I change?"


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, you have not only repeatedly fought against our Akatsuki organization, but also killed the four core members of our Akatsuki organization. This is enough to make you guilty of death. It seems that you have a little bit of ability, I will give you Once I have a chance to hand over the strength of the two-tailed and four-tailed people, and then obey Akatsuki''s dispatch, then I can forget the wrong things you committed!"


    "Hehe, not only do we have to hand over Human Zhu Li to you in vain, but also obey your dispatch?"


    "Yes, this is your only way to survive, otherwise...you will be sanctioned by God!" Payne said coldly.


    "God''s sanction? Can you represent God? Your brain is not bad, right? I didn''t expect that the leader of the Xiao organization turned out to be a self-righteous idiot. I really don''t know how the Xiao organization survived to this day!" Hearing what Payne said, Chen hasn''t When she spoke, Shui Yue, who was standing next to Chen, sneered and said with a mockery.


    "Profanity guy, welcome the trial!" The arrogant Payne naturally couldn''t tolerate any disrespect from others. As soon as Shuiyue''s words fell, Payne raised his arm, Vientiane was moved, and the target was directly locked in Shuiyue. Before Yue understood what was going on, her whole body flew towards Payne uncontrollably.


    "Huh! Go to hell and confess!" A sharp black iron rod suddenly appeared on Payne''s raised arm. At the speed of Shuiyue flying at this time, it would hit that iron rod in less than a second. However, the imaginary scene of blood splattering did not appear. When Shui Yue hit the sharp iron rod, it just exploded like water, and his body turned into liquid on the ground. It is the secret technique of the ghost lamp clan, liquefaction, can make the ghost lamp clan immune to physical attacks.


    "Is it the secret technique of the Ghost Lantern House? A small carving technique!" I saw Payne snorted coldly, and a fierce impact suddenly erupted from his body, spreading to the surroundings, and that shock wave would blow everything around Payne. Fei, the already liquefied Shuiyue is of course no exception. Even Chen and others were affected by this impact. All the Otonin people standing around Chen were blown to each other by this impact, only Chenhe The other Eagle Team members around him can resist this shock wave.


    There is no doubt that what Penn is performing is the Shenluo Tianzheng, and this time the goal is mainly for Shuiyue, so only Shuiyue that is closest to Penn took a forcibly, and the others just received the impact. , And there is no harm.


    "Huh, Shinra Tianzheng?" Chen is no stranger to Tiandao Payne''s signature tricks. In the original Naruto, Tiandao Payne is a god in front of the five generations of Naruto Tsunade, trying Shinra Tianzheng almost A devastating way razed Konoha Village to the ground, and even the central area was blown out of a basin by the violent impact.


    Shuiyue, who was shocked to the side, recondensed into a human form, and slowly stood up with the decapitating knife in one hand, his face a little unsightly.It seemed that the shock of the Shenluo Tianzun really brought a lot of load to his body.


    Chen glanced at Shui Yue who was walking towards him with the decapitated knife, frowning slightly.Although Chen didn''t care too much about Tiandao Payen''s "visit", it really made Chen annoyed that he insulted his subordinates in front of him.


    "Attention everyone, attach the Chakra to your feet, so that it won''t be easily controlled by the Vientiane Tianyin." Chen said with his sleeves to throw away the dust raised in front of him.After listening to Chen''s words, all the members of the Eagle team had chakras of different colors on their feet.


    Payne saw the opposite action, and Shin''s unnatural expression flashed past."The reaction is not slow, but it will not allow you to escape the fate of being judged by God!" But Penn doesn''t think that this alone can have the capital to stand with him, since he has found the door himself. How can you care about these measurements.


    "I don''t know what level of ignorance will make you have the courage to fight against God, and self-righteous little moves will eventually become your laughing stock after failure." Payne still has a calm expression and said methodically.


    "You first step back, you can''t help me with the person in front of you." Chen stared at Penn but said to the people around him.Shuiyue and Zhongwu glanced at each other, and Tao secretly nodded and walked back.


    "Well, I don¡¯t have to say more about the extra words today. The tail beast is here with me. It¡¯s not impossible for me to hand over the tail beast I¡¯ve worked so hard to catch, but you have to ask about the meteor in my hand. Knife." Chen''s mouth was slightly upturned, with a hint of sarcasm, his upper body was slightly bent, and his right hand went down to grab the handle of the knife on the left side of his waist and stared at Payne running at speed.


    Standing not far away, Payne looked at Chen running towards him blankly and didn''t make any big movements. He saw an iron rod sliding down his sleeve and falling into his hand.At this moment, Chen''s right hand tightened, and a blue thunder attribute chakra instantly condensed in the palm of his hand, and it extended to the meteor knife of the meteor, shining with a dazzling red light.Tiandao Payne''s expression was slightly moved, but he didn''t express too much surprise.Throwing out the iron pestle toward Chen, the iron pestle that was immediately released was like a sharp arrow, drawing a cold trajectory in the air and galloping toward Chen, and Tiandao Payne''s cuff again slipped down an iron pestle and was caught in his hand. , Followed behind the Tie Chu that just flew out, and leaned forward in Chen''s direction.


    Chen looked at the iron pestle flying towards him and the Heavenly Dao Payne who followed closely behind him, with a cold snort, and while pulling out the Meteor Blade with his right hand, Chen also slashed forward in the air. His crescent-shaped slash was thrown along the tip of the knife, instantly splitting the oncoming iron pestle into two halves from the middle.He was caught off guard, and was almost at a loss by the scene in front of him. He immediately tilted his body and was forced to turn sideways to avoid the Chidori who had smashed the iron rod. He had to say that Tiandao Payne had already fallen into a passive position. .


    PS: Sorry, it''s been so long!¡­


    Chapter 181: The battle between the leaders


    Staring at Uchiha Tatsu who was rushing towards him, Tendo Payne moved his feet to the other side with two taps, temporarily distanced himself from Tatsun, and regained his footing. Even he had to do it. The opponent''s offensive method was crippled, the attacks were almost interlocking, and the distance he had just opened was instantly posted by Chen.


    Chen dragged the Meteor Blade with his right hand, and placed his left hand horizontally on his chest. A blue and white thunder attribute Chakra suddenly jumped between his palms, and then moved the arc-filled palm to his right shoulder and flicked it smoothly. , A fierce and vicious dog made up of thunder and lightning, rushing towards Tiandao Payne, it was Kakashi¡¯s thunder tiger that killed him, and Chen, who was dragging the Meteor and Meteor Knife, suddenly took a stride when thunder dog took off. , Slightly leaned down and slashed towards Tiandao Payne.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Payne didn''t panic at the moment, raising his right hand indifferently and saying four words.Chen first saw that the Thunder Dog that he had just let go of was vanished in an instant, and then felt a powerful repulsive force rushing toward the door.Chen wanted to escape, but it was already half a step too late. Chen, who was too late to take the knife, had to block his hands in front of him and eat a wave.


    After Chen personally experienced the impact of Shenluo Tianzheng, he couldn''t help but secretly startled. The magical skill in the original work that can destroy Konoha Village in one blow cannot be taken lightly.I saw Chen who resisted Shenluo Tianzheng with a physical body at close range, and was instantly bounced out by a devastating repulsion.Tiandao Payen didn''t wait for Tatsun to land, lifted his right hand forward and took a lunge to throw the iron rod in his hand into the air.


    And at this moment, Chen, who was deflated by carelessness, had not had time to be sad, but he heard a breaking wind from behind hitting him.At this moment, Chen Gang was thinking about using the Meteor Blade to block but hurriedly retracted his waist with his backhand. A set of handprints was completed by Chen in an instant. He turned around in midair and looked down at Heavenly Dao Payne: Fire Shield, the Art of Fireball.Suddenly, the surrounding air temperature suddenly rose. Although Chen''s skill at this time was still C-level ninjutsu, it was completely different from the original one.I saw that the oncoming iron pestle was instantly turned into a plume of blue smoke and dissipated in the air by the sudden high temperature.However, the sudden eruption of the fire did not weaken, and continued to sweep along the Heavenly Path Penn that Uchiha Tatsu was facing.


    Tiandao Payne was a little dumbfounded at the moment, "How could it be possible! So close and directly with the body to bear the Shenluo Tianzheng can actually perform ninjutsu in time?!" But at this moment, he can''t allow him to think too much. It can be said that there is a cloud of fire in front of him. With a hot high temperature flooding his vision, before the fire cloud approached, the high temperature already made him look a little embarrassed. If he really let the fire stick, it would be absolutely unimaginable.Tiandao Payne immediately stretched out his hand towards the ground in front of him, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    I saw the ground not far from Tiandao Payne, and it was full of cracks in an instant, and then about five meters wide, a rock layer of about ten meters high rose from the ground with its surface soil, hiding Tiandao Payne behind it. It happened to be blocking the fire cloud ahead for Heavenly Dao Payne.


    Seeing that the trouble in front of him was solved, Tiandao Payne was secretly relieved. When he was about to exit the rock formation and deploy again, he was surprised to find that there were subtle changes in the rock formation, and there was a slight cracking sound in the rock formation. , And then in Payne''s surprised gaze, the rock wall created by Vientiane Tianyin collapsed after a loud noise, raising dust in the sky.


    Seeing this, Tiandao Payne did not relax his vigilance. He knew that Chen''s attack could not be that simple, his eyes were fixed on the yellow sand in front of him, and he did not dare to relax.


    Sure enough, at the moment the rock wall collapsed, a harsh sound sounded, and at the same time a dazzling light shone in the diffuse dust, and it was moving towards the unsuspecting wearer with a whistling sound at the speed of electric light and flint. En Fei came.


    After the group of rays of light rushed out of the range of the dust, Tiandao Payne finally saw the true face of the group of rays of light. It seemed to be a huge shuriken condensed by the wind attribute chakra, but Payne learned from this ninjutsu I felt an unprecedented sense of crisis in my mind, and even a sentence flashed through my mind. If I can''t avoid it, I will definitely die.


    "Oops!" Tiandao Payne secretly said a bad sound, it is too late to dodge, because the speed of the shuriken is too fast, and it is already close to him in the blink of an eye.


    However, Tiandao Payne is not a simple character. Just at the moment of the moment, I saw a powerful impact burst out of Payne''s body again, and at the moment when the shuriken was about to touch his body, he directly Shake it away.


    "Finally recovered!" Seeing that the crisis was lifted, Tiandao Payne was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    I just mentioned that the Helix Maru shuriken shattered is one of the three magical skills of Tiandao Payne, Shenluo Tianzheng. After each use of Shinra Tianzheng, Tiandao Payne will have a blank period of 5 seconds, using some terms from Chen¡¯s previous life. Generally speaking, it is a CD.


    That is to say, the magical skill of Shenra Tianzheng is not unlimited. It takes 5 seconds to use the CD before it can be used again, and just now at the moment when Helixmaru Shuriken was about to hit Penn, Shenra Tianzheng The CD just ended, so Payne immediately used it, blocking the fatal blow.


    However, just when Payne was relieved, before he had time to do anything, a special shuriken hit him in an instant. Payne snorted and waved the black iron in his hand. The sword fell, and before he had time to taunt Chen, he saw a flower in front of him. Uchiha Chen''s figure appeared out of thin air in front of him without warning, and at the same time he held a spiral pill.


    "Nani!"


    In the exclamation of heaven, Senna had already attacked Penn¡¯s chest with the spiral pill in his hand. In such a zero-distance situation, Penn was inevitable and could only watch the blue spiral. Maru was printed on his chest with Uchiha Tatsu''s sneer.


    PS: Ask for flowers!¡­


    Chapter 182: Penn''s defeat


    All this happened so fast that even Heavenly Way Payne didn¡¯t react. It was just a short breath before Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s attack came. Unprepared Payne could only watch Uchiha Tatsuo. The spiral pill in his hand was printed on his body.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    Heavenly Way Payne roared, but he couldn''t escape the established facts. The spiral pill that was spinning at high speed was printed on his chest. The violent Chakra instantly shattered Payne''s uniform, followed by Payne''s. The muscles were severely twisted, forming a spiral shape.


    "Hmph! Get out of here!" Chen grinned, snorted coldly, and then used his strength to knock Penn into the air.


    Penn, who flew upside down, finally stopped his figure after smashing through several houses. However, Penn looked dying at this time.


    At the same time, somewhere not far from Otonin Village, a man with long red hair, a skinny man with black iron rods stuck in his back, turned out to be Cong Yin just now standing next to him. Xiao Nan, who had left Shinmura, suddenly opened his eyes, and then coughed violently.


    "Nagato, are you okay?" After seeing the red-haired man, Xiao Nan was surprised and asked with concern.


    There is no doubt that this man is the true body of Payne, the Uzumaki Nagato with reincarnation eyes.


    "Heaven...Heavenly Penn, I was knocked down!" After a violent cough, Nagato was slightly relieved, but his voice sounded weak, and it seemed that he had suffered a lot of damage.


    "What? Penn was knocked down? Is it Uchiha Tatsuo?" Unbelievable, in Xiaonan''s cognition, Penn has never failed. No matter how difficult the previous Akatsuki organization is, as long as it is Penn. Going out in person, then all the problems will be solved, and now Payne''s words have broken Xiaonan''s long-held cognition.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno! I didn''t expect that I would still underestimate you, huh, let you live for two more days, and get ready for a more violent trial! Xiaonan, let''s go!" Payne knew that the purpose of this trip had failed. If you stay, you can''t change the facts, so you will return to the base first, wait until your strength is restored, and then summon other Payne, and then shame today''s failure.


    "I know!"


    Xiaonan didn''t say anything, and the two left Tianzhiguo and returned to Yuren Village.


    On the other side, after Chen knocked Tiandao Penn into the air again, he wanted to check the condition of Tiandao Penn, but when he came to the place where Tiandao Penn fell, he found that Tiandao Penn had already disappeared and there was no trace. Chen couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable seeing this result.


    Fighting for a long time not only cost him a lot of energy, even Otonin Village was also affected by the battle, and the loss was not light, but in the end, Penn was still not solved.


    "Huh! Has it been transferred by spiritism? This should be the ability of the animal road! But after this battle, Penn would not dare to underestimate me Uchiha Tatsuno, so the next time I face it, It will be a well-prepared Penn, and there are five other Penns! Forget it, if you escape, you will run away, and we will solve them together next time. I have a very thorough understanding of Penn¡¯s Six Paths. It doesn''t pose a threat to me at all!" Chen thought to himself for a moment, and did not entangle this issue anymore, Fei Lei Shen mobilized, disappeared in an instant, and then appeared beside Sasuke, Shigego and others.


    After seeing Chen coming back, everyone in the Eagle team stepped forward to understand the situation.


    "Boss, how''s it going? Did you get rid of that neurosis just now?" After arriving in front of Chen, Shui Yue couldn''t wait to ask, as if he was bitter about him being injured by Heavenly Dao Payne.

 116 Naruto Power System Chapter 116

    "Well, I beat him up, but didn''t kill him. I think he will be back soon."


    "That guy, is Akatsuki the leader of the organization?" Sasuke asked thoughtfully.


    "Did you run away? Hey, what is the leader of the Xiao organization? That''s all!" Xianglin said disapprovingly.


    "Don''t underestimate him. It is certainly not that simple to be the leader of those strong people in Akatsuki''s organization. Although I repelled him today, it is because his strength has not been fully deployed. Otherwise, we would not be so. It''s easy. If we didn''t happen to be in Otonin Village today, maybe Otonin Village would have been razed to the ground by him!"


    After Chen explained it, he said to Xianglin: "Xianlin, today Otonin Village has suffered a lot of losses, so you have to comfort the people below, and the task of reconstruction is left to you!"


    "Huh! I get it!"


    "It seems that our leisurely days are coming to an end. Really, I thought I would have a good rest for two days after catching the four tails. I didn''t expect to be in trouble so soon. Since Payne has come to the door personally, it means they He was about to attack us. After this battle, he also realized my strength, so he could not come again when he was not fully prepared, and we still have opponents like the Five Great Ninja Villages, and we must take precautions. So as not to be robbed by others, Shuiyue, order to go down and strengthen guard. If any suspicious person enters the territory of Tianzhiguo, you must investigate it!"


    "I see, I will tell you to go down!"


    "Then, let''s go to the meeting room first, let me talk about our next move! Let''s go!" Chen first ordered the two tasks of Shuiyue and Xianglin, then walked to the meeting room, and everyone in the Eagle team consciously Keep up.


    When it came to the meeting, everyone first took a seat and then all looked at Xiang Chen, wanting to know what his so-called next move was.


    "Boss, can you tell us what our next action will be now? It''s so serious, isn''t it going to grab the strength of the people from Ninja Village again? Is it Mist or Yanyin?" Wait until everyone is sitting. After he was done, the impatient Shuiyue couldn''t wait to start jokingly, but he was just joking, but Chen''s answer surprised him.


    Chen looked at Shuiyue miserably, with a sneer sneer from the corner of his mouth, and said in Shuiyue''s incredible eyes...


    "Our goal this time is not Mist, nor Iwayin, but... Konoha!"


    PS: Ask for flowers!¡­


    Chapter 183: Undercurrents under the Night


    Regardless of whether Shuiyue was frightened by Chen''s actions, but at this time, the Konoha hidden village in the country of fire still maintained its unique rhythm and moved forward unhurriedly without realizing it. A torrential rain targeting Muye Yin Village is about to come, and the village is still a thriving scene today, but on this calm surface, there is an invisible wave of undercurrents.


    In the Hokage office building in Konohain Village, the fifth generation of Hokage, Tsunade, after reviewing the documents in his hand, came to the window and looked at the village outside the building through the window. It is now the afternoon, looking at the street The Master Tsunade who came and went for some reason, suddenly frowned and felt that today seemed a bit unusual, with an ominous premonition in his heart, he couldn''t help but secretly said: "Why do you suddenly feel uneasy today? I always feel something wrong. Good things are about to happen, is it the fool...no, no, no! I must have been worrying too much. How could something go wrong with that guy who has a dirty mind all day? It must be because I am too tired these days. I''ll be thinking wildly!


    Thinking of this, Tsunade no longer doubted, and after walking back to Hokage''s seat, he began to review the documents pushed on his desk.I hope to use my work to temporarily calm my anxiety.


    In the night!At this time, most of Konoha''s residents had already returned home after a day''s work, enjoying a few moments of peace. Of course, they did not feel this "not a long time".In addition, there are also many people dangling and frolicking in the streets.However, in this night under the cover of Konoha Village, an unprecedented crisis has quietly approached them unknowingly.


    At this time, on a mountain not far from Konoha Village, a group of people was looking down at the quiet village below the mountain.


    "Kinoha Village, haha, it¡¯s been a long time since I came back, but I didn¡¯t expect it to change at all, and it¡¯s still so peaceful! Look at those people, they all have a carefree expression, really happy, and again Who would still remember that the Uchiha clan made a great contribution to the village? Who knows that the smiles on their faces at this moment were the result of Itachi''s life and infamy in exchange for it! "Looking at a peaceful scene in the village, Chen not only showed a sarcasm on his face and said.


    "Sasuke, how about you who revisited your hometown? Do you feel missed?"


    Sasuke allowed the naughty mountain wind at night to dance the hair on his forehead, and the hair on the temples stroked his handsome cheeks back and forth.Listening to Laichen''s words in his ear, Sasuke did not answer for a while, looking at the village in the green waves below the mountain, he was a little lost.


    Under the moonlight, Konoha Village permeates an unquestionable familiarity, and this familiarity makes Sasuke feel at ease, but also makes him sad.The village brought me a carefree childhood, and even scars that I could never erase.At this moment, what this village brought to me was that I suddenly lost my language ability, completely silent in the memories of the purpose that year.


    Looking at Sasuke, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, Uchiha Tatsumi didn¡¯t care either. Presumably, Sasuke must be a mixed bag at this moment. Did not ask him again.


    In the village shrouded by night, the dim street lights shone on the already empty benches, which looked a little bleak and lines.I don''t know who''s house on the fence occasionally there will be a few faint cat calls, but at this moment it seems particularly clear in this silent night.Under the pressure of this moonlight, the few home lanterns gradually put away their light.In the distance, the restaurant that hasn''t closed for a long time rustled out of a few diners who were already drunk. Although they were still clamoring to drink again, they were supported by friends or family members, and they were staggering looking for home. The way.Everything today seems to be coming to an end with the lights extinguished one by one, but in fact, this is not the case!


    After a period of silence, Yu Chen finally opened his mouth to break the tranquility: "Okay, that''s the end of the memory, don''t waste time!"


    And Sasuke just recovered from the state of nostalgia, and said after hearing the words: "I''m fine, let''s act!"


    After hearing Sasuke¡¯s answer, Uchiha Tatsuno stopped talking nonsense, and began to orderly distribute tasks: "Well! Very good, then proceed according to the plan we set before! In order to ensure the smooth operation of this operation, I will repeat A battle plan! Xianglin, when the war is going on, the first thing you have to do is to find out where Danzo is hiding. Sasuke, Danzo, this old guy, will be handed over to you. The ability of that old guy was yesterday. I have already told you, I believe you will be able to handle it, but you still have to be careful!"


    "Huh! I see, that guy once committed an unforgivable sin against my clan, this time I will never let him live!"


    "I believe you, but as the leader of the "root" organization, Tuanzou naturally recruited many outstanding men, and many of them served him loyally. If you want to kill Danzou, you will definitely be blocked by them. ! Suizuki, Shigogo, the ninja of the "root" will be handed over to you, you only need to entangle the ninjas of the "root" so that they can''t support Danzo. One more thing, Sasuke, you have to remember Live, after you kill Danzo, you must bring back his eyes and right arm, and then retreat immediately. You must never fall in love again, otherwise it will be even more difficult if you want to leave again!"


    "Understand!" After hearing their mission, Shuiyue and Shigego responded at the same time.Shuiyue even more, after installing the handle of the decapitating broadsword on his back, he said with a grinning smile: "Hey~~ I''m just trying to test how much I have made these days, just to use those "root" ninja tests. a bit!"


    "In that case, then...act!"


    With Uchiha Tatsumi''s "action!", the five people turned into five black shadows at the same time and disappeared into the moonlight.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for customization!!Ask for a reward!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Four: Once Fear


    "Huh~~ I finally finished reviewing all the documents for today, so now I can go take a good bath! I am exhausted!" Tsunade, who has been busy all day, is reviewing the last document. Later, he couldn''t help stretching out his waist, which had been stiff from sitting for a long time.


    However, when she finished stretching and walked to the office window, a cold feeling rose from her heart, and it was stronger than before, making her feel restless and wrinkling unpleasantly. Frowned.Looking out through the window, it was already night, but the outside of the village was still brightly lit, countless stars going back and forth to each other, the laughter of the tavern, the chattering of people... countless sounds mixed together, noisy and peaceful.


    "I hope I think too much!" Looking at the village outside the window, which is no different from usual, Tsunade suppressed the anxiety in his heart and shouted at the door: "Mute!"


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    "The work has been completed, you clean up, we should go back!" Tsunade did not look back, and said this to Silent, while looking at the village outside the window, he couldn''t calm down: "I hope nothing bad will happen! "


    In fact, not only Tsunade, there are always some ninjas with amazing perception, and they can also vaguely feel the strangeness.


    "Huh? There seems to be something wrong. This feeling is just like before that incident happened. What is going on?" Kakashi and Tsuna were planning to take a rest in Konoha''s house. Like hands, after feeling the strange atmosphere, he also came to the window and looked at the pedestrians on the street outside, with a trace of worry in his eyebrows.


    Although he himself did not understand the origin of this worry, years of experience between life and death told him that something big would happen soon.


    Everything is going on again in an orderly manner, except that individual keen ninjas noticed the strangeness, the villagers in the village did not notice anything wrong, for them, it was just ordinary and leisurely. Day.


    At the edge of Konoha Village, in a woods behind the former site of the Uchiha clan, five figures appeared out of thin air.


    "Boss, have we entered Konoha now?"


    "Well, that''s right, we are now in the woods behind the Uchiha clan''s clan land. As long as we walk out of the woods, we will reach the Uchiha clan''s clan land. At the beginning, Konoha''s high-level officials forced us to monitor us Uchiha. The whole clan moved to this remote place to live and was isolated from Konoha, so no one would show up here at all. I was secretly practicing here at the beginning. I had thought that there would be such a day, so I stayed. With my technique, it finally came in handy today!"


    "That''s it!"


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, let''s start to act, and I will attract Konoha Ninja''s attention for a while. You take advantage of the chaos to find the base of the "root" and follow your plan. You know?


    "To understanding!"


    "In that case... psychic art!"


    "Hiss~~!"


    A loud roar cut through the night sky, countless people were awakened in their sleep, the drunks on the street stopped laughing, the pedestrians stopped one after another, the expressions on their faces were dull, and they looked at the once rich Konoha Uchiha The direction of the clan''s land is full of disbelief.


    The whole village was silent for a moment, except for those people who had just been awakened from their sleep. After they walked out of the house scoldingly, the expressions on their faces instantly petrified and became as dumb as the villagers before.


    At this time, in the direction of the former site of the Uchiha clan, the violent Chakra raged, sweeping everything around, raising gusts of wind and sand.Amidst the smoke and dust, a giant beast high enough to be a mountain peaked looming, screaming up to the sky under the moonlight, and the scarlet eye of the beast released a terrifying and bloodthirsty light, staring at the distant village.


    "That...that is..."


    "No...no...this...it turns out to be..."


    The memories hidden in the deepest place are surging like a flood at this moment. At this moment, Konoha''s villagers remember the disasters and fears they once forgot.

 117 Naruto Power System Chapter 117

    "It''s Nine Tails! It''s Nine Tails"


    I don¡¯t know who was the first to call out that name, and then the fear spread like a tide, and the dull villagers came back to their senses, followed by a scream of extreme fear, like crazy Yes, ran to the shelter of Muyeyin Village, only hating that two legs were missing at this time, and the whole village was shrouded in chaos and fear.


    "Boom!"


    Inside the Naruto office building, Tsunade at this time smashed the desk in front of her with an angrily punch. She had already dealt with today¡¯s affairs, and was planning to go home after letting Silent clean up. As a result, Kyuubi was nothing. The symptom land appeared on the periphery of the village out of thin air. Although it was the periphery, it was also within the enchantment of the village. With Kyuubi''s reminder, it was easy to enter the hinterland of the village.


    "Damn it, it turned out to be Kyuubi! What''s the matter?" Tsunade was angry at this time, but at the same time he was full of doubts. After all, Kyuubi was always sealed in Naruto''s body. This is a well-known thing. However, the originally controlled Kyuubi now appeared in the village, and Tsunade really did not understand what was going on.


    However, the situation does not allow Tsunade to think too much. She naturally knows the dangers of Kyuubi. The most urgent thing now is to evacuate the villagers and organize Kyuubi into the hinterland.


    "Come on!"


    Following Tsunade''s summons, two figures instantly appeared in front of Tsunade, kneeling halfway, it was Hokage''s Anbe guard.


    "Quickly, let the order go on, organize ninjas to guide the villagers into the refuge to take shelter, and the rest of the people will try their best to stop Kyuubi!"


    "Yes!"


    "Also, be sure to find Naruto Uzumaki, no matter what he is doing, he must be controlled and brought back!"


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, the two Anbe members disappeared instantly and went to hold the order. At this time, only Tsunade and Silent were left in the office.


    "Does my anxiety today refer to the present? Kyuubi...why did he appear in the village? What the hell is going on!"


    Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Five: Immediately


    "Master Tsunade, since Kyuubi appeared in the village, could it be said that Naruto has had some accident?" After the two members of Anbe went down and took orders, they asked Tsunate in silence.After all, she has always regarded Naruto as her younger brother. Now that this happened, she couldn''t help worrying about Naruto''s safety.


    "I don''t know yet. I''ll understand when I find Naruto. Mute, you should also help lead the villagers to evacuate. I''m going to deal with Kyuubi!"


    "Tsunade-sama, you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I am Konoha''s fifth-generation Hokage. Of course, I want to protect the village. Go and follow my orders!"


    "Yes! Tsunade-sama... please be careful!"


    Mute also knew that the situation was serious, and rushed out of the office after receiving the order to evacuate the people.


    "Kyuubi...no matter who it is, I will make you pay a heavy price!" Looking at Kyuubi''s direction, Tsunade gritted his teeth and said with an unusually angry expression.


    Immediately afterwards, he did not stop, and rushed towards the direction of Kyuubi. A few shadows sprang out from somewhere, and followed Tsunade. The shadows were naturally the dark shadow elites belonging to Hokage and were in charge of Hokage. They will naturally follow the guard work.


    On the other side, Chen didn''t do anything after summoning Kyuubi, as if waiting for something.


    "Boss, why don''t you do it before Konoha''s ninjas are assembled?" Shuiyue asked in confusion when she saw that Chen Chi had no intention of doing it.


    "No hurry, although I have hatred against Konoha, my target is not the villagers. To slaughter them is meaningless to me!"


    "Oh, I see!"


    "Okay, don''t be nosy, Konoha''s people have already come, you should act quickly! Remember, after completing the task, drive to me immediately, don''t be in love, understand?"


    "To understanding!"


    Seeing Konoha''s ninjas rushing here, Sasuke and the others didn''t stop there anymore, activated the instantaneous spell, and instantly disappeared from Kyuubi, leaving Tatsu and Kyuubi alone facing the coming Konoha people.


    In the distance, a group of Konoha ninjas were approaching Kyuubi at a very fast speed.


    "What the hell is going on? Why did Kyuubi suddenly appear in the village?" A Konoha ninja couldn''t help gritting his teeth while looking at the vicious Kyuubi.


    "I don''t know, but we have to stop Kyuubi anyway. Even if we save our lives, we must not let Kyuubi get close to the village. Otherwise, the tragedy of a decade ago will repeat itself!"


    "Look at it...on Kyuubi''s head...a person is standing!" A sharp-eyed ninja suddenly saw Chen on Kyuubi''s head and exclaimed in disbelief.


    "What? It turned out to be true. Could it be that Kyuubi was controlled by someone?" After the ninja exclaimed, the others looked at it, and sure enough, there was a vague figure on the head of the ninja. .


    Is there a person standing on Kyuubi''s head?How could such a violent and powerful nine-tailed man allow a tiny human being to stand on his head? There is only one explanation for the scene before him, that is, the nine-tailed one in front of him is controlled by someone!


    "Who the hell is it? He was able to tame the nine tails! It''s incredible!"


    "Huh! Don''t care who he is. Since he dared to put Kyuubi into the village, he must be detrimental to the village. Our task is to stop him! Let''s go quickly!"


    at last¡­


    The first group of Konoha ninjas arrived at the scene, but they did not dare to do it first. After all, facing the nine tails like a mountain, everyone felt pressure. More importantly, so far, the nine tails have appeared since the present. Except for howling up to the sky and raising the Chakra, the surrounding woods thought that there was no threatening attack, so Konoha''s ninja did not dare to attack rashly at this time, so as not to anger Kyuubi.


    "Huh! It''s very fast! But, didn''t your fifth-generation Hokage come forward? Just let you guys come down and die?" Facing Konoha''s ninja, Tatsun did not immediately attack, but stood in Kyuubi. On his head, condescendingly joked at the Konoha ninjas below.


    Hearing Chen''s ridicule, the eyes of Konoha''s people couldn''t help but look at Chen, and then they were taken aback, because they could not imagine that they could tame Kyuubi, who was just a young teenager, surprised. At the same time, I felt incredible.


    "You...you''re Uchiha Sasuke? No...no, are you the Uchiha Tatsumi who rumored to have destroyed Yunyin Village?"


    At this moment, someone in Konoha¡¯s crowd had already exclaimed. After all, Chen¡¯s name was too loud. His wanted order was already familiar to Konoha¡¯s ninjas. They had doubts about it. After all, that incident is like a fantasy. The five great forbearance villages, Yunyin Village, which is as famous as the Muyeyin Village, will be destroyed by a young boy. Indeed, nothing is more disturbing than this. It''s incredible.


    But now, they finally met the rumored boy, but no one doubted the authenticity of the incident in Yunyin Village anymore. After all, the boy in front of him, even a powerful existence like Nine Tails, was tamed by him. With Kyuubi, he can already compete with Yunyin Village!


    "Yes, you are insightful!"


    Standing on the head of Kyuubi, Senna glanced at Konoha. There was a complex expression in his eyes, but it was fleeting. Although his feelings for Konoha were not as deep as Erzhuzi, because he Since the extermination of the clan, he has always stayed at home, and he never went out after practicing, but after all, he had lived in Konoha, and Konoha was both familiar and unfamiliar to him.


    "Konoha! I...Uchiha Tatsumi is back!" Thinking of what he had suffered in Konoha over the years, Tatsumi couldn''t help showing a mocking smile on his face and shouted loudly.


    The nine tails at Chen''s feet seemed to be able to feel Chen''s mood, and he also uttered a long roar to the sky, seeming to vent Chen''s misfortune.


    At the same time as the nine tails roared, the Konoha ninjas under their feet tightened their nerves, and one after another put on an attacking posture, their faces were full of vigilant expressions to prevent them from suddenly attacking.


    The atmosphere on the scene has become tense, and there is a great possibility that it will be triggered!


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for customization!Ask for a reward!


    Recommend a novel "Hokage Warriors System"!Please support me!¡­


    Chapter 186: The battle begins


    Just when Tatsun and Konoha''s ninja stalemate, another group of Konoha''s ninjas arrived, and among them was Kakashi, who had fought against Tatsun.


    "You are... Uchiha Tatsuo!" Like the Konoha ninja in front of him, Kakashi came to Kyuubi and saw Tatsumi standing on Kyuubi''s head, but also showed shock on his face, but he recovered quickly because of his He always wears a mask on his face, so outsiders cannot see the change in his expression.


    "It''s Kakashi, long time no see!" After seeing Kakashi, he greeted him naturally like an old friend. It has been more than three years since his fight with Kakashi. I haven''t encountered it again after that, it''s really been a long time.

 118 Naruto Power System Chapter 118

    But at this time Kakashi¡¯s heart was not as calm as Chen, and he felt Chen¡¯s resentment towards Konoha from Chen¡¯s body very early, although he didn¡¯t know where this resentment came from, but What is certain is that Uchiha Tatsu''s appearance in Konoha this time is not a good thing, as can be seen from Kyuubi under his feet.


    "Kyuubi... the evil chakra that comes out of it is the same as the nine-tailed chakra that Naruto leaked. It is so ominous, and the sense of oppression I feel from it seems to be genuine. Tailed beast. I got news before that when he was in Yunyin Village, Uchiha Tatsun summoned Nine Tails and combined with the power of Nine Tails to razing Yunyin Village to the ground. I thought it was Humans have distorted the facts, and now it seems that it should be exactly what the intelligence said. But...isn¡¯t the nine tails sealed in Naruto''s body all the time? So what is going on with this nine tails in front of you..." Sensual, but Kakashi''s heart turned into a stormy sea, and I really couldn''t figure out why Kyuubi fell into Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands, and seemed so obedient.


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, what is your purpose for returning to Konoha today? Also, what''s the matter with Kyuubi?"


    Faced with Kakashi¡¯s questioning, Chen just sneered and replied: "Hey~~ I told you before, Konoha, I will come back, but I don¡¯t want you to come back for confession, but for revenge. Yes! Right now, I''m just fulfilling what I said at the beginning. As for Kyuubi...you have to ask it!"


    As soon as Zaichen''s voice fell, the nine tails under his feet seemed to be commanded, and suddenly raised his front paws and patted Kakashi below.


    Although Kyuubi¡¯s attack was too sudden, Kakashi was also extraordinary. The moment Kyuubi started his hands, he was alert, and when Kyuubi¡¯s front paws were shot against him with a howling wind, it moved towards him. Jumping next to him, he escaped the attack range of Kyuubi.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud sound of the mountain and the ground cracking, Kyuubi¡¯s front paws slammed on the ground. Although it was empty, Kyuubi¡¯s attack was too strong. It not only raised the wind and sand in the sky, but also caused the surrounding Konoha The ninja felt the shaking of the ground, and what was more, his feet were shaken by the shock, and he fell to the ground, embarrassed.


    "I''m going to destroy Konoha. If you want to stop me, then come! But you have to be aware of death, I will not be merciful!" Looking at the wood who was embarrassed by the attack by Nine Tails Ye Zhongren, Chen couldn''t help showing a mocking smile, and said with awe-inspiring killing intent.


    Feeling Chen''s killing intent, Nine Tails once again screamed up to the sky, and the violent Chakra raged, and the nine tails behind him were swaying irregularly. While blowing a gust of wind and sand, the trees were constantly being swept away by Nine Tails. , The violent Chakra formed a wave of air, which seemed to sweep everything around him.


    It is like a wild beast that has descended on the world, full of violence, bloodthirsty rays of light in the scarlet beast pupils, it seems to destroy everything in front of it, no matter what it is, it cannot stop its atrocity .


    "Really! Are you excited too? Then let us destroy this place together! Go and enter the hinterland of the village! I want to turn Konoha into the second Yunyin Village! Let them all feel the pain , All the unfair treatment imposed on us Uchiha and the indelible pain in my heart, let them pay back today!"


    "Uchiha Tatsun, hurry up and stop!" Kakashi jumped out a certain distance and stood firm, and immediately stopped at Tatsun. He also heard Tatsun''s self-talk, but he didn''t have it at all. He understood what was going on, but what he heard from Tatsun''s words, Tatsun''s hatred of Konoha, and its actions against Konoha today seem to be annihilation of the Uchiha clan.Of course, he couldn''t access the truth, so he naturally couldn''t figure it out.


    Kakashi''s words didn''t have any effect. Instead, Kakashi''s hatred was pulled up, and Kakashi once again raised his front paws and slapped Kakashi violently.


    "Damn it!"


    Facing the attack of the nine tails, Kakashi naturally could not sit and wait for death. His agile figure, before the attack of the nine tails, had already dodged and left the place, evading the front paws of the nine tails, making him Once again, the attack failed.


    "Quickly, stop Kyuubi, stop it, absolutely can''t let him lean into the village."


    "Damn fox, die for me!"


    Seeing Kyuubi launching an attack, those Konoha ninjas were not idle, and they performed their own attacks. Ninjutsu and kunai shuriken flew in from all directions to Kunai, but the effect was very small. The shuriken hit Kyuubi''s body without leaving even a trace of scratches on Kyuubi''s body.


    "In that case..." After seeing that the persuasion was invalid, Kakashi didn''t talk any more nonsense, and directly pulled the forehead covering the eye of the writing wheel upwards, revealing the kaleidoscope of writing wheel eye with only a boomerang pattern.


    "Huh! You, a foreigner, can actually raise the writing wheel to this level. It is really amazing, and it can be regarded as not insulting the blood of our Uchiha clan, but you copy the name of the ninja Kakashi, that''s it! "Seeing Kakashi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Chen flashed a thought, and then smiled sorrowfully.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for customization!!Ask for a reward!


    Recommend a novel "Hokage Warriors System" for collection!¡­


    Chapter 187: Fierce Battle


    At this time, at the former site of the Uchiha clan in Konoha Village, a fierce battle started. Uchiha Tatsu, who claimed to be an avenger, controlled Kyuubi and formed a crushing attack on the surrounding Konoha ninjas.


    On the other side, the Konoha Ninja, in order to protect the village and desperately block Kyuubi, all kinds of ninjutsu exploded on Kyuubi''s huge size, but the difference in strength is too big, plus the horrible Chakra of Kyuubi and Recovering ability, the attacks of Konoha ninjas can do little harm to Kyuubi. Often a powerful ninjutsu released by a ninja desperately can break Kyuubi¡¯s defenses and cause Kyuubi to be injured, but those wounds are naked. Visible speed, healed in the blink of an eye, but Kyuubi''s attacks can often kill several Konoha ninjas who can''t evade with just one claw, and it is unstoppable.


    "It''s really a monster!" Seeing that the damage caused by Konoha ninjas to Ninjutsu was so lightly healed, Kakashi felt sad and indignant at the same time, but also a little helpless, I saw Kakashi in After jumping away from the attack of Kyuubi, he stared at Tatsun on Kyuubi''s head, thinking about the countermeasures in his mind: "It is impossible to stop Kyuubi in this situation. We must think of a way. Since Kyuubi was killed by Uchi If you control Bochen, you only need to subdue Uchiha, and Kyuubi will lose his control. It will be easier to deal with!"


    Kakashi quickly moved, and he closed his right eye and fixed Chen''s body with the focus of the kaleidoscope of his left eye.


    "Shenwei!"


    As Kakashi¡¯s voice fell, Chen¡¯s space was distorted, forming a spiral black hole, seeming to swallow everything around, and Chen, at the center of the black hole, was naturally the first to bear the brunt. With the suction of the black hole, Is gradually being sucked into the space of divine power.


    "Is Kakashi''s power? If you can swallow the power twice as fast, you may succeed, but now..." Chen, who was swallowed by the power of the power, did not show a panic expression, but looked towards Kakashi sneered and mocked the direction where Kakashi was, and then disappeared in place in Kakashi''s shocked eyes.


    "Nani! Could it be..."


    Seeing Chen disappeared, Kakashi was shocked, thinking of the Flying Thunder God that Chen had used when he first fought Chen, he quickly relieved his power, and then looked around for Chen''s figure.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Kakashi''s penetration sounded without warning. Kakashi was shocked. He just wanted to make a move, but before he had time to implement it, he saw a knife blade emerge from his chest.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of smoke dissipated, and Kakashi, who had been pierced by Chen with a streamer, turned into a piece of dead wood and fell to the ground.


    "Huh! These little tricks again!" Chen couldn''t help frowning, looking at the dead wood at his feet.


    "Rachel!"


    Kakashi''s shout sounded behind Chen, accompanied by the ear-piercing screams characteristic of Thunder, Chen didn''t need to look back to know that Kakashi''s attack was coming towards him.


    "Innocent!" Facing Kakashi''s attack, Chen only showed a mocking expression, the streamer in his hand flashed red, Chakra instantly filled the blade, and suddenly turned around, the streamer in his hand turned towards Kaka who was already close. Xi''s head was chopped off.


    Kakashi''s eyes condensed and he squatted slightly, avoiding Chen''s slashing, and then Lei Che in his hand attacked Chen''s stomach.However, Chen''s reaction was also extraordinary, and his movements were even more rapid. After he missed the slash, he instantly rotated the blade, holding Streamer obliquely in front of him, Kakashi''s Raeche finally hit Streamer''s knife. When it came down, the attack naturally lost its effect.


    Seeing that a hit was missed, the purpose of the sneak attack had no effect. Kakashi did not dare to stand in a stalemate with Chen, and instantly pulled away and jumped back, trying to distance himself from Chen, but Chen certainly wouldn''t let him be so easy. To escape, he did the same when Kakashi pulled away, and rushed towards him while Kakashi hadn''t touched the ground.


    "Damn it, Lei Dun. Thunder Tigers kill all!" Kakashi saw this, not daring to be careless, Lei Che, who had not yet dissipated in his hand, instantly condensed the form of two thunder dogs, roaring towards Xiang Chen. But Chen did not fear at all, greeted the two thunder dogs, waved the streamer in his hands, and cut and dissipated two thunder beasts condensed by thunder and lightning.After the castration, he still attacked Kakashi, and suddenly accelerated after reaching a certain distance.


    He rushed to Kakashi in an instant, and Kakashi''s body was pierced again in Kakashi''s horrified eyes.


    However, the imaginary scene of blood splashing did not appear. I saw that the Kakashi in front of Chen was pierced by the streamer, seeping thunder and lightning, and then the lightning flashed, Kakashi''s body instantly turned into The offensive thunder and lightning exploded.


    Because all this happened so quickly, and this distance didn''t have time for Chen to make a defense, he could only activate the Flying Thunder God technique and instantly disappeared in place.


    The target that was obviously killed turned into a clone. This feeling can really make people depressed to death: "Is Lei Dun clone? It''s been tricked again, this feeling is really irritating! But the shadow clone and substitution technique It''s a trick of Kakashi! But forget it, I don''t want to play peekaboo with you anymore!"


    At this time, Kakashi, who was hiding in a hidden place, was observing Chen in secret, hoping to find out Chen''s flaws and then carry out a sneak attack, but he felt bad after hearing Chen''s self-talk.


    "Mu Dun. The tree world is born!"


    At this moment, Chen¡¯s hands were put together to form a ninjutsu style. In Kakashi¡¯s shocked eyes, he used the Mudun Map Cannon "Birthday of the Tree World!"


    "It turned out to be the Mudan Ninjutsu of the original Naruto...how could it be possible!"


    Recommend a novel "Hokage Warriors System" for collection!Seeking collection!!¡­


    Chapter 188: Fighting Two


    Kakashi recognized the ninjutsu performed by Tatsun. It was the Mudun ninjutsu of the first generation of Naruto, but he was unable to stop it.


    "Quick, leave!" Knowing what was about to happen, Kakashi was terrified and immediately alerted the Konoha ninjas who were besieging Nine Tails.


    However, it was too late.


    The earth was roaring. Before the Konoha ninjas had not figured out the situation, they felt that the entire ground was shaking violently like an earthquake. Then, in the shocked eyes of those ninjas, countless trees and vines broke through the ground. And grow crazily at an extremely fast speed, surpassing the growth rate of any plant in the world. Trees and vines staggered, entangled the dull Konoha ninjas firmly, and then formed a squeeze. Most Konoha ninjas Being squeezed to death in this way, before dying, he let out a scream of extreme distortion and pain.


    And some quick-responsive ninjas, although they escaped the catastrophe at the first time, but those tree vines seemed to have consciousness, and they continued to entangle them, although they were also fighting back, cutting off the tree vines that attacked them. Or it may be destroyed, but because there are too many, and the moment the tree vines break, new vines crazily entangled, and they are endless.Under this indiscriminate attack, many Konoha ninjas were entangled in tree vines and followed in the footsteps of their companions.


    Although the Birth of the Tree Realm killed many ninjas, Kakashi was not among them. With his powerful power and the insight ability of writing round eyes, he escaped the attack of the tree vines, but he did not feel that Fortunate and happy, because an extremely tragic picture appeared in front of him, which made him distraught.

 119 Naruto Power System Chapter 119

    What he saw was a giant tree soaring to the sky. What made him angry was that the ninjas of their Konoha village were hung on those vines. Some were pierced by the tree, and some were entangled by the tree. Being squeezed, the blood dripped down the vines to the ground, dyeing large areas of land red, and some ninjas who had not yet died, uttered bursts of screams and painful wailing, showing a A hellish scene.


    The tree vines finally stopped growing, and the ninjas who survived the tree vines were also a little relieved. Because they had to escape just now, they had no time to take care of him.At this moment, after they were able to breathe, they were shocked by the scene before them.


    "Cheat...deceptive...how is it possible...how is it possible..." All the ninjas seemed to have lost the ability to think, their expressions became sluggish, and they whispered to themselves in disbelief, forgetting that they were there at this time. where.


    "Demon...you...you are a demon...why? Why do you want to do this?" At this moment, Kakashi lost his former composure and calmness, and his eyes showed unconcealed grief and hatred. The emotional grief and anger became trembling, and he roared to Chen.


    And it was Kakashi¡¯s roar that awakened those Konoha ninjas who had fallen into a sluggish state. Then, without exception, they all became the same as Kakashi, with immense grief and hatred. His eyes were cast on Uchiha Tatsumi, the culprit who caused the tragedy, and he looked at hatred that he could not wait to eat his flesh.


    In response to Kakashi¡¯s questioning, Chen showed a disdainful expression on his face, and laughed: "Can¡¯t stand this? Only a few people died. We must know that our Uchiha clan was massacred at the beginning, and finally It led to the extermination. Only me and Sasuke survived. All of this was caused by the suspicion of Konoha''s high-levels. Now, I want to return all the unfair treatment received by the Uchiha clan to Konoha. It''s just the beginning now!"


    "The Uchiha clan was slaughtered by Uchiha Itachi. Why should Konoha be blamed? You are just making an excuse for your evil deeds!"


    "Forget it, for you guys who don''t know the truth, I am too lazy to spend my tongue. I am here today to destroy Konoha. Since you love the village so much, try to stop me!" No matter what you say today Yes, Chen really didn''t bother to talk nonsense anymore, and quickly sealed the seal with both hands and suddenly jumped into the sky.


    "Fire escape. The fire is extinguished!"


    Tatsumi, who was in mid-air, released an A-level fire escape ninjutsu toward the Konoha ninjas after completing the jieyin-extinguish the fire!


    A sea of ??fire with a diameter of more than 20 meters, overwhelmingly rushed toward Kakashi and others. Although it was only an A-level ninjutsu, it exerted an S-level power in Chen¡¯s hands, standing Kakashi and others in the distance could feel the waves of heat.


    "Damn it, the fire is too big!"


    At this time, Kakashi and others would naturally not sit still in the face of Chen¡¯s attack, and ignore the sadness in their hearts. Dozens of ninjas who have the water attribute chakra stepped forward tacitly and stood in front of everyone. Unified form a seal.


    "Water escape. Water front wall!"


    More than a dozen ninjas use the water front at the same time, the scene is naturally very spectacular, but at this time, no one has this leisurely sigh, because the water front composed of more than a dozen people is actually just a fire that can be extinguished. equal.


    Two large-scale ninjutsu collided together. The water wall was extinguished by the fire but vaporized and turned into water vapor in the sky. All of a sudden, the entire battlefield was covered by dense white fog, and it was night now. , Which also hindered their vision.So Konoha''s ninjas didn''t relax their vigilance after offsetting the attack of Luo Chen, their eyes were fixed in the direction where Chen was, to prevent Chen from suddenly attacking.


    "Be careful, he''s here!"


    I saw that in the white mist, a conspicuous red light was rushing towards this side at an extremely fast speed. It turned out that Chen Zheng was holding the streamer filled with Chakra and killed him.


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for customization!!Ask for a reward!


    Recommend a novel "Hokage Warriors System" for collection!¡­


    Chapter 189: Telling the Truth


    "Be careful, he''s here! Ah~~~"


    A sharp-eyed Konoha ninja spotted Tatsun who was approaching them, and immediately issued an alarm to his companions, followed by a scream, because Tatsun had already arrived in front of him, and he had not taken any measures. At that time, Chen was killed.


    Chen did not give the Konoha ninja a chance to breathe, holding a streamer, and at a very fast speed, broke into the Konoha ninja camp, waving the blade in his hand, and constantly harvesting the life of the Konoha ninja, the Konoha ninja at the scene None of them were his enemies. Wherever they went, there was a bloody blossom, accompanied by screams, and fallen corpses.


    "Damn it! Disperse!"


    Because Tatsumi has already entered the crowd, and Konoha¡¯s ninjas are all around him, Konoha¡¯s ninjas dare not release ninjutsu easily because they are afraid of accidentally hurting their companions. But Tatsumi did not take such care into it. While harvesting with streamers, from time to time He performed a ninjutsu in the ground. Every time he swings a sword, it can bring out a slash of flames, causing Konoha to suffer heavy casualties. If this continues, it won¡¯t take long for Uchiha Tatsumi to take the Konoha ninjas present. They were all killed, and as a last resort, Kakashi could only let the Konoha ninjas retreat first.


    "Secret method. The technique of doubling!"


    Just after the Konoha ninjas all moved away from Tatsun, a deep voice sounded, and then Tatsun saw a huge palm slapped his head toward where he was.


    "whispering sound!"


    Chen sneered disdainfully, and then activated the Flying Thunder God technique and disappeared in place. The palm of his hand was slapped on the spot where Chen was just now. After a piece of sand was raised, it gradually became smaller, and Chen returned. On Kyuubi''s head, with his hands on his chest, with a playful smile on his face, he looked at the direction of the Konoha camp.


    The fog in the battlefield was gradually blown away by the strong wind, and the sights of both sides became clear. I saw that in Konoha¡¯s camp, the number of people had increased, which was a lot more than the number before. It seemed that they had just arrived. The reinforcements are now waiting in full battle, staring at Chen on the opposite side solemnly.


    In Konoha¡¯s camp, the fifth generation of Naruto Senjutsu Tsunade stood at the forefront of the crowd, gritting her teeth and glaring at Tatsun. Standing beside her were the elite ninjas of Konoha¡¯s Anbe and various Secret Art families. The best in it.


    At this time, Konoha''s village''s combat power appeared in front of Chen and formed a confrontation with Chen.


    "Tsunade? It''s finally figured out..."


    "Uchiha Tatsun? It''s really you, why do you want to kill Konoha?" Tsunade glared at Tatsun on Kyuubi''s head and asked sharply.


    "Why? When you Konoha pushed our Uchiha clan to a dead end, I also want to ask why... Our Uchiha clan established the Konoha Hidden Village together with your Senju clan during the Warring States period and ended the war. After that, he shed blood and tears to defend the village against foreign enemies. He guarded the village and made great contributions to the village. The result was an extermination! I also want to ask why?"


    "Damn! You Uchiha clan were obviously slaughtered by your own clan, Uchiha Itachi, why should we blame Konoha? If you want to avenge Uchiha clan, you should go to Uchiha Itachi That rebellious ninja, why should he slap us cruelly at Konoha?" A Konoha ninja behind Tsunade yelled at Tatsumi after saying that.


    "Hahaha~~"


    After hearing the ninja''s words, Tatsun smiled, and said to Tsunade with a sarcasm: "Haha, Tsunade! It seems that you still don''t know anything about that year, you Naruto is really really good. I''m depreesed!"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    After hearing Tatsun''s sarcasm, Tsunade frowned, and asked Tatsun a question, and in his heart he was thinking, "Damn! I guess it''s correct, the Uchiha clan''s case really hides something, and It''s definitely not that simple, how many things are still hiding from me by Teacher Sarutobi!"


    "Huh! Want to know? Let me tell you!"


    After Chen coldly hummed, he was not in a hurry to do it, but began to tell the Konoha ninjas the secrets of the year. Since he has already dealt with Konoha, there is no need to hide those things. After all, he is not like Itachi. For those who are willing to bear all crimes for peace, he just wants Konoha''s people to say nothing!


    While Tatsun was telling the truth that the Uchiha clan was not annihilated, the expressions of the Konoha people underneath changed again and again. The ninjas didn¡¯t even know that the tragedy back then had hidden so many facts on their faces. Full of incredible expression.


    "Unexpectedly, the truth about the Uchiha clan being exterminated in the first place turned out to be like this. So Uchiha Itachi did it to the Uchiha clan for peace in the village. This..."


    "For the sake of the peace of the village, not only did I kill all my own people, but also took the blame alone and became a betrayal? It is simply unimaginable..."


    "Not only to the people of the tribe, but also to my own parents... what a pain it is. In the end, in order to keep secrets, it became the rebel of the village and was spurned by the people in the village. This is really unimaginable. The peace we enjoy It turned out to be the result of the pain Uchiha Itachi endured..."


    After Chen revealed the truth, Konoha¡¯s ninjas were all talking, regretting, blaming themselves, and of course some disapproving: "Humph! Who knows if what he said is true, just make up a story. Did you lie to us?"


    However, Tsunade obviously believed in Tatsun''s words. When Uchiha was annihilated, she felt that things were not that simple, and Uchiha Tatsumi had no reason to make up such a story to deceive them.


    Recommend a novel "Hokage Warriors System" for collection!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety: Start the War Again


    After learning the truth about the Uchiha clan''s tragic extermination, Tsunade apparently believed Tatsun''s words. Although he expressed guilt to Uchiha Itachi, he also expressed anger and puzzlement towards Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him.Since Tatsumi had already known that the original truth was that the Uchiha clan wanted to launch a rebellion and destroyed himself, and it was not Konoha¡¯s hand, why did Uchiha Tatsumi put this account on Konoha¡¯s head, Do you just want to vent your anger with Konoha?What does he think of Konoha...


    "Since, as you said, the demise of the Uchiha clan is also on your own, trying to launch a coup d''etat and cause war. Uchiha Itachi made such a decision in order to protect the peace of the village, so why are you attacking the village now? ?"


    "Huh! Take the blame? If it weren''t for the suspicion and persecution of Konoha''s high-levels, how could we Uchiha''s clan want to launch a coup? At the beginning, our Uchiha clan and you Qianshou united together to establish Konoha hidden village. Contributions! However, you Thousand Hands Clan forced the Uchiha Clan''s patriarch Uchiha Madara away, and because of the grievances between the Senju Clan and Uchiha Clan, they were afraid of the power of Uchiha Clan in order to appease Uchiha. The first family has given the Uchiha family a special position called the Konoha Special Police Force. On the surface, it seems to be a symbol of trust in Uchiha, but in fact it is just to keep the Uchiha family away from the government affairs of the village. It is also about the Uchiha family. As for the measures taken by the village under surveillance, the Kyuubi incident was even suspected, so that the entire Uchiha clan was deported to this remote corner and almost became isolated!"


    "This... how is this possible..."


    "Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened before..."


    "Why would the village make such a decision?"


    Konoha¡¯s ninjas couldn¡¯t help but look at each other after listening to Tatsun¡¯s secrets of the year. There were all doubts and disbelief in their minds. They really didn¡¯t expect the seemingly beautiful Uchiha clan to have experienced such a thing. They really didn''t know how to answer, and they were silent for a while.


    Most of them are ordinary civilians, unable to understand the thoughts of those in power, and only the Konoha ninja who owns a family showed a thoughtful expression.


    Looking at the Konoha ninjas with weird expressions below, Tatsun showed a disdainful expression on his face, and continued with a sneer: "It is your Konoha''s suspicion and discrimination that deny the credit of the Uchiha clan, even basic politics All rights were deprived, and in the end, they were completely isolated. The whole clan was under Konoha''s surveillance. Step by step, Uchiha was driven to ruin. Even his survival was threatened, so he was forced to launch a coup. It was Konoha''s high-level persecution that caused the current result. This is Konoha''s debt to the Uchiha clan. Today, I will let Konoha village pay it back!"

 120 Naruto Power System Chapter 120

    Tsunade at this time had a majestic look. She actually believed most of what Chen said in her heart, but she didn''t show it at this time, she couldn''t admit it, because the truth really made her People are chilling, if you admit it, it is tantamount to expressing to everyone the filth and darkness of Konoha''s high-levels, making Konoha''s face scandal, especially now it is an extraordinary period.


    Although Tsunade had already cursed Konoha''s senior management countless times in his mind, he had to maintain his due majesty on the surface, and said to Tatsumi: "Uchiha Tatsumi, the truth of the so-called things you just said, now There is no way to verify it, so you can''t use it as an excuse for attacking Konoha! If you are arrested now, I can assure you that you will thoroughly investigate the truth of the incident and return the Uchiha clan justice!"


    After listening to Tsunade¡¯s words, Tatsumi couldn¡¯t help but sneer, and sarcastically said, ¡°Hahaha~~Is justice of the Uchiha clan? It¡¯s ridiculous... Can a justice make the Uchiha clan¡¯s tragic death come alive? I¡¯m not uncommon, Uchi I will repay all the shame Bo suffered in the beginning!"


    As soon as Chen''s voice fell, the nine tails at his feet raised up to the sky with a long roar without warning, and stunned the Konoha ninja below. A violent chakra erupted from the nine tails, raging around everything, and then In Konoha''s horrified eyes, Kyuubi quickly condensed a chakra ball in his mouth.


    "Its goal is... the village!"


    "Damn~~"


    It was too late to stop, Nine Tails roared and ejected the Tail Beast Cannon from his mouth. With a bang, the sky and the earth shook, and the depressed and terrifying chakra ball flew straight towards the direction of Konoha Village. As they struck, all the matter in the middle was shattered, deep trenches appeared on the earth, and the terrain was also distorted and changed under this terrifying pressure.


    "Boom"


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The pitch-black tail beast jade finally bombarded the Hokage Rock in the middle of Muyeyin Village, flashing a dazzling light, and accompanied by a loud bang, the entire mountain was destroyed in an instant. The infinite impact impacted the Lei Chi, and everything around the bottom of the Hokage Rock was not spared, all turned into ruins in a loud noise.


    The thick smoke dissipated, and the Konoha ninjas were horrified to find that at this time the office building and the Naruto Rock had disappeared without a trace, leaving only a huge crater formed by an explosion.


    At this moment, everyone in Konoha had already been irritated by the scene in front of them. They stared blankly at the huge pit where the evidence was constantly emitting smoke, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. In an instant, the scene fell into silence. .


    However, the momentary silence is a symbol of an even more extreme outbreak!Recommend a small book "Hokage Warriors System" for collection!¡­


    Chapter 191: Class 10


    At this time, in Konoha Village, a group of ninjas are searching for civilians who have not yet entered the shelter. Their task is to help those who are difficult to move, the weak or the disabled, and take them to the shelter.


    "Little girl, it''s really troublesome for you, I''m dragged down by my body!"


    "Old lady, please don''t say that. Since I am Konoha''s ninja, it is our duty to protect Konoha''s villagers, and it is what I should do. The villagers in the village have been evacuated, and I will send you there now!"


    "Thank you so much!"


    On a quiet street, a young-looking Konoha ninja with long yellow hair and a ponytail was carrying an old lady with mobility problems behind her back and rushed towards the shelter.


    This female ninja was a member of the tenth class Yamanaka Ino when she graduated from Konoha Ninja School. After Konoha was attacked, the members of their tenth class received an order from Naruto, that is to search the village before they can evacuate. The villagers in China and protect them to take refuge in the refuge, while the old lady on Ino¡¯s back is a widow and lonely old man without her family.Due to his advanced age, inconvenient mobility, and no one to take care of him, when Konoha sounded the alarm, he did not go to the shelter, but stayed at home. Finally, he was found by Ino who was searching and rescued. Carrying the old lady, rushed to the refuge.


    Ino was nervously rushing, two figures suddenly jumped from a roof next to Ino, and Ino stepped down when he saw someone coming.


    "Shikamaru, Dingji, how is it?"


    The visitor was the other two members of the tenth class, Nara Shikamaru and Aki Mitsuji of the new generation of pig deer butterfly. After receiving the task, they began to search separately in the village of Konoha and searched Konoha After the village, come and meet Ino.


    "I and Dingci have searched Konoha and we haven''t found them. It seems that they should have been evacuated!" Shikamaru frowned and said, "Damn, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen, why is the Nine Tails inside Naruto? Will show up in the village for no reason. Has Naruto had some accident?"


    "Don''t worry, Shikamaru! Naruto is very strong, I believe he will be fine, and Tsunade-sama has already gone to the battlefield personally, she will definitely be able to stop Kyuubi!" Dingji next to Shikamaru, saw Shikamaru, who was showing a worried expression, quickly patted Shikamaru on the shoulder and comforted.


    Shikamaru didn¡¯t think about it any more. After all, they still have a task, so they quickly said to Ding Ci: "I hope so, but... I always have an ominous premonition! Forget it, don¡¯t think about it. Ding Ci, you go. The old man in Ino carried back to the shelter, and Ino and I continued to search to see if there were any missing places!"


    "I see, leave it to me!" After Ding Ci replied, he hurriedly came to Ino and planned to pick up the old lady who was on Ino''s back. After all, he is the strongest here, and let him carry the old man. It¡¯s better to be a girl than Ino, and Ino gently put the old lady down on her back.


    "Mother-in-law, let me carry you on your back!"


    "Haha~~ I really trouble you!"


    "It''s okay, it is our duty to protect the villagers!"


    However, just as Ding Ci was about to carry the old lady back on his back, a dazzling light suddenly appeared in the distance, and that direction was exactly the direction where Kyuubi was.


    Then there was a loud noise. Before Shikamaru, Ino and the others could react, a strong storm, mixed with countless sundries, hit them.


    "Be careful, get down!" Shikamaru responded quickly and issued an early warning before the storm approached. Ino and Dingci also responded at the same time. They slid on the ground and closed their eyes. The old lady protected her.


    After just doing those actions, the storm had already blown in front of them, and there were constantly rubble and sawdust hitting their bodies, but fortunately, they were lying on the ground at this time, so they didn''t suffer much damage.


    The storm came fast and went fast.After just a few breaths, it has dissipated, and the surroundings have returned to calm.Ino and the others opened their eyes only after feeling the storm dissipated. In just a few seconds, each of their backs was covered with sand and debris.


    "It''s okay, get up first!"


    Several people stood up from the ground, and then slapped their debris.And then, Shikamaru looked in the direction where Kyuubi was, and couldn''t help feeling worried: "The movement just came from Kyuubi. It seems that he has already started to do it. Just the aftermath of the battle has caused such a big movement. It should be the use of powerful ninjutsu, it seems that the situation is not optimistic!"


    "Shikamaru, look!"


    Shikamaru, who was still worried about the battle, suddenly heard Ino''s call and looked in the direction Ino was pointing. Then he was stunned, because the sight in front of him was shocked and unbelievable.


    Not only Shikamaru, but everyone present became sluggish after seeing the scene, and their eyes were filled with horror and incredible expressions.


    "How could it be... unexpectedly... unexpectedly..."


    The sights before the eyes of a few people were caused by the sight, all the buildings were turned into endless ruins. The Hokage Rock and the Hokage Office Building in the center of the village no longer exist. Instead, there is a huge pit and a road. The ditches that run through the entire village, and only farther away, can you see the intact buildings, that is to say, the huge Muyeyin Village is actually divided into two from the middle.


    Ino stared blankly at the scene in front of him: "This...what the hell...what''s wrong?"


    At the moment of loss of consciousness, another figure came from a distance, and several ups and downs came to Shikamaru and the others: "Ino, Shikamaru, why are you still here?"


    Hearing someone shouting, Shikamaru and the others also came back to their senses. When they saw who came, they said anxiously: "Master Silence, since we received the task, we have been searching the village for those who have not yet entered the shelter. Villagers, we were planning to send the old lady to a refuge, but the village just...what is going on? Why did Kyuubi appear in the village? Who on earth is attacking the village?"


    The visitor is Konoha Naruto Senju Kotetsu''s assistant, Kato is silent!Her mission was the same as that of Shikamaru and others. They were searching for villagers who had not evacuated. As a result, she saw Shikamaru''s group in the distance and rushed over.


    "I got the news just now, it was Konoha''s S-rank rebel, Uchiha Tatsumi!"


    "Chen? This is impossible!"


    Recommend a novel "Hokage Warriors System" for collection!¡­


    Chapter 192: To the battlefield


    "The one who attacked Konoha was Konoha''s S-rank rebel, Uchiha Tatsu! It was he who controlled Kyuubi and let him attack the village. We have already had many ninjas killed him! He threatened to let Konoha To become the second Yunyin Village, I will destroy the entire Konoha!" Kato Mute''s face showed an expression of grief and indignation, said bitterly.


    "Nani? Uchiha Tatsun? Why did he do this?" Hearing this news, it was obviously out of Shikamaru''s expectation, because in his understanding, Tatsun and Konoha might have had some unpleasant holidays. , But he used to be Konoha''s person after all, I really don''t understand how Chen would attack the village so cruelly.


    "Has Uchiha Tatsun become so strong? We were once classmates. I didn''t expect..." Ding Ci was also surprised by the news. They and Uchiha Tatsuno were still classmates. They used to enter the Ninja School in the same year. , It¡¯s just that there is no intersection with Tatsun, not to mention that Tatsun never came to the ninja school after the tragedy of the Uchiha clan, so Dingci and the others are naturally unfamiliar with Uchiha Tatsun, and they did not expect that they have become enemies now.


    "Master Silence, do you know what Uchiha Tatsu''s purpose is?"


    Shikamaru¡¯s face had a solemn expression. He knew how powerful Uchiha Tatsuh was. When they met with Akatsuki¡¯s undead duo, they were forced to a dead end by Hiduan, even their teacher Asma. He died, and luckily arrived in the crisis.He killed the two Akatsuki members who had abused them so much that they could not fight back.


    Not long afterward, news came that Yunyin Village was razed to the ground.You must know that Yunyin Village is not just a small hidden village. It is a huge monster with the same name as Konoha. Its combat power and economy are no worse than Konoha. Its military strength is even stronger than Konoha, but it was destroyed by Chen. Now Uchiha Chen has targeted Konoha, which is undoubtedly a disaster for Konoha!


    Shikamaru also knew that he couldn''t change anything at all with his strength, so he wanted to ask what Chu Chen''s purpose was, and then think of countermeasures to deal with Chen.


    "I don''t know, it seems to be related to the tragedy of the Uchiha clan, and it involves some secrets from many years ago! Don''t think about this, you have seen the situation just now. Now it is very dangerous here. Go to the shelter. Don''t worry, Tsunade-sama will surely be able to overcome the crisis!"


    "That''s all, let''s talk about it after sending the villagers to the refuge first! Ding Ci, you send the old lady to the refuge first."


    "I see, I will send the old lady over!" Ding Ci replied, and then came to the old lady and carried her on her back.


    "As for me and Ino... Ino?"

 121 Naruto Power System Chapter 121

    After Shikamaru handed over the task of escorting the old lady to Dingci, he turned and looked at Ino. However, the position where Ino stood was already empty. He looked up and found that Ino had already run some distance at this time, and her direction Amazingly, it was the direction where Kyuubi was.


    After Mute had said Chen''s name just now, Ino''s mind was in a trance, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart.She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. It was Chen that she missed the most to attack Konoha, and she couldn¡¯t imagine why Chen would do such a thing to Konoha. She was going to ask Chen to understand, anyway. She also wanted to stop Chen, so when Shikamaru was talking, she took the lead to run towards the direction where Kyuubi was, which is where she was fighting. Now she just wants to see Chen immediately and ask him to understand what is going on. What happened!


    Kamaru also reacted after seeing Ino¡¯s actions. He knew that Ino¡¯s heart had always been thinking of Uchiha Tatsumi. Now that he heard such news, Ino would definitely go to him desperately. If Ino is looking for Tatsun, Shikamaru may not worry. Although Uchiha Tatsumi has already been convicted as an S-rank rebel, he knows that Ino occupies a very important position in Tatsun''s mind, and he believes Tatsun will definitely not hurt. Ino.


    But now, he is not sure. After all, the current Uchiha Tatsumi attacked Konoha and caused the culprit in this scene. From this scene, Uchiha Tatsuno must have no mercy for Konoha. He I really don''t know if Uchiha Tatsu''s attitude towards Ino is not the same as before, he can''t let Ino take this risk.


    "Damn, Ino must have gone to Uchiha Tatsumi, Dingci, hurry up, I am going to chase Ino now!"


    "I see, you must be careful, and wait until I send the old lady to a safe place to join you!" Ding Ci knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn''t say anything further. After bidding farewell to Shikamaru, he carried the old man on his back. The wife rushed in the direction of the shelter.


    And Shikamaru also left after confessing Dingci and chased Ino. Although Silent did not understand why Ino made such a reaction, she felt bad when she saw Ino rushing to the battlefield alone, so she and Shikamaru went to chase Ino together.


    "Shikamaru, what''s the matter? Why did Ino react like that after hearing Uchiha Tatsumi? Is it between Ino and Uchiha Tatsumi..." Silent did not know the intersection between Tatsu and Ino, so she saw After Ino had such a reaction, she naturally felt very strange, but she was not stupid, she had already thought of something, but now it is still a very time, she can''t let Ino do anything.


    "Hey~~" Shikamaru gave a wry smile and replied to Silent: "In fact, Ino has always liked Tatsun very early, and Uchiha Tatsumi seems to have a special affection for Ino, so Ino will Only after learning that the person who attacked the village was Uchiha Tatsumi, I think she must have wanted to ask Uchiha Tatsuo to find out why!"


    "That''s it, but now Uchiha Tatsu has no feelings for Konoha. I''m worried that Ino will be attacked by him if he gets close to him. Ino must be stopped!"


    "I know!"


    Although Silent and Shikamaru were talking, the speed of their feet did not slow down and gradually caught up with Ino. However, Ino ignored them and rushed towards Kyuubi. At this time, there was only one in her heart. Thought, that is to see Chen immediately.


    "Chen, what happened to make you make such a move, I must ask you to ask clearly!"


    Chapter 193: The Uninvited Guest of "Roots"


    When Tatsun was fighting Konoha Village, Sasuke and the other four had already sneaked into Konoha''s hinterland and started an action, and Xianglin was sensing the location of Danzo.


    Just as a few people were waiting for the result of the perception of fragrant phosphorus, a dazzling light suddenly flashed from the village behind them, followed by a loud noise, and they saw that the central location of Konoha Village seemed to be affected by a powerful force. The power was destroyed.


    Seeing such a scene, Shui Yue couldn''t help showing an expression of excitement, and said with a chuckle: "It''s such a big movement. It seems that the boss has already fought with Konoha''s people, and I don''t know that the old meeting has destroyed Konoha. What it looks like, but looking at this posture, I guess it will definitely not be worse than the one in Yunyin Village!"


    "Huh! Hurry up, do what we should do, Xianglin, have you found Danzo''s location?" Sasuke glanced indifferently at the movement made by Chen, then turned his head and said to Xianglin who was feeling with his eyes closed.


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Xianglin frowned, and seemed to retort impatiently: "Let''s talk, don''t you see that I am looking for? Don''t bother me!"


    "Humph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, without speaking.


    After a moment of silence, Xianglin frowned and opened his eyes suddenly, which shocked Sasuke and others.


    "Found it!" Xianglin reached out and pushed his glasses, then turned to Sasuke and the others.


    "Huh, let''s go!"


    Sasuke and Mizuki led the way by Xianglin and rushed in the direction of "root".


    As Konoha''s most mysterious "root", as the name suggests: the "root" organization lives underground, and the ninjas in it are controlled by Danzo alone and are cursed.According to Konoha''s two consultants, Konoha is divided into two sides, Hokage is the sun side and Danzo''s root is the dark side, but both sides are indispensable.We don¡¯t know how many bad things Root did in private, but we can say a few things, such as Uchiha¡¯s death gate, Oshemaru¡¯s experiment, the assassination in Danzo¡¯s mouth, the death of Yahiko, Shisui¡¯s eyes and many more.


    Speaking of "root", I have to talk about Danzo. He possesses and controls the abilities of the Thousand Hands Clan & Uchiha Clan. His right eye is implanted with the Shishui kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, together with ten on his right hand. There are a total of eleven Shalunyans, and because they have genes from the first generation of inter-pillars in their bodies, they can also control Mu Dun. Judging from his ability to implant in his body, it seems that he intends to control the nine tails.


    He is a person who is not noticed, he is a person who is cast aside, he is a person with blood on his hands, he is a person hiding in the roots under Konoha, he is a person seeking in the dark Bright people.He is... Danzo!


    At this time, Konoha, a secret base buried in the dark underground, is gathering many ninjas, and the lowest strength has the strength of the elite.Among them, their leader, Shimura Danzo is sitting steadily in a high position, and the ninjas below are all members of the "root" department. They are all the elite ninjas he has collected from Konoha''s various families. Those "root" departments The ninjas were in a state of being ready to go. They seemed to have taken action, just staying at Danzo''s instructions.


    When Tatsun commanded Kunio to attack Konoha, Danzo received the news immediately, and after the damage caused by Tatsu and Kyuubi, he immediately summoned the elite ninjas of the "root", but it was not. To support the village, but to let his men stand by, because he knew that this might be a rare opportunity.Of course, this opportunity does not mean catching or eradicating Uchiha Tatsumi, but wants to use Uchiha Tatsumi, hoping to use Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s hand to destroy the Konoha master and faction headed by Tsunade, or the doves. Then the snipe and the clam fought for the fisherman''s profit, and then he came forward to clean up the mess. At that time, he had the credit of quelling the chaos, and the power of the main and the faction was weakened. He would naturally climb to the peak of power~~~~~


    As for the appearance of the casualties, it is a "necessary sacrifice" for Danzo. Danzo can blame Konoha ninja for a large number of casualties on the current Naruto, that is, Tsunade''s head. Konoha''s management has always been the most The focus is on the stability of the village. Now that the village led by Tsunade has suffered such a blow, its location is naturally unstable.In this way, given the opportunity, with a good reason, Danzo replaced Tsunade, and it was easy.


    "Danzo-sama, now the rebel ninja Uchiha Tatsu is attacking the village, don''t we go to support it?" A ninja who had just joined the "root" but had not had time to be brainwashed, waited for a while but did not receive the group I can¡¯t help asking anxiously about Zang¡¯s instructions, because he has just joined the organization and is not as loyal to Danzang like others. He still cares about his family and the village. Now that the village is being attacked, he is naturally very anxious. Can''t help but question Danzo.


    And just after the ninja wanted Danzo to question him, he suddenly felt a dozen or so murderous auras locked in him. The murderous aura was as real as it was, making him feel as if he was in the hell of a forest. Full of astonishment.At this moment, his body did not dare to move at all. He even suspected that if he had a slight change at this moment, he would be divided into corpses instantly.


    "Ok?"


    Danzo, who originally squinted his eyes and didn''t know what was thinking in his heart, opened his eyes at this time and looked at the novice indifferently. After a moment of silence, he said, "Enough! Relax, don¡¯t be so nervous. !"


    As Danzo''s voice fell, the murderous aura of his diehard men who locked on the newcomer also dissipated. The newcomer felt the pressure relieved and slumped on the ground and panted. The cold sweat had already destroyed his ninja. The uniform was soaked, and there was no doubt in his eyes when he looked at Danzo, only fear.


    "Be patient, we have to wait for the best time, now is not the time for us to take action!"


    The newcomer dared not question Danzo any more, and said tremblingly, "Yes...Is that so? Hug... sorry!"


    "Well! You are also worried about the safety of the village, so I don''t blame you!" Tuan Zang said indifferently, and then just continued to close his eyes.


    At this moment, Danzang''s expression changed. Before he had time to express anything, he heard a loud noise coming from outside the base, followed by a sound of footsteps, approaching here unhurriedly.


    The members of the "root" department were also on alert in an instant, and looked vigilantly in the direction of the footsteps.


    Finally, three unhurried figures came into the sight of everyone in the "root" department. One was holding a decapitating knife with an ill-intentioned sneer on his face, and the other with orange hair looked very simple and honest. The last one is a long knife hanging from his waist, with a cold expression on his face. The most noticeable thing is his scarlet eyes with three black gou jade evenly distributed in the pupils. , Was slowly turning, turning a blind eye to the ninja at the "root" part, and his cold eyes only locked on Danzo who was sitting in a high position.


    "Finally found you, Danzo!"


    PS: Ask for flowers!Ask for customization!!Ask for a reward!¡­


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four: Sasuke Attacks


    The three people who broke into the "root" organization base are obviously Uchiha Sasuke, Tenpei Shigego, and Onitou Sizuki of the Eagle Team. As for Xianglin, she is not a combatant, so after finding the den of Danzo I found a place to hide and peeped in secret.


    After seeing Danzo, Sasuke didn''t rush to do anything. He just stared at Danzo with indifferent eyes. He still had a few questions he wanted Danzo to tell him.But Danzo squinted at the uninvited guests in front of him, and finally fixed his gaze on Sasuke in the crowd, silently thinking about something.


    As for Danzo¡¯s subordinates, before receiving Danzo¡¯s instructions, they also dared not do anything. They stared at the three intruders in front of them vigilantly. They were already at war, and they only needed Danzo¡¯s order. Kill all three enemies in front of you!


    Both sides are silent, ready to go, the atmosphere is extremely oppressive.


    After a while, Danzo suddenly spoke, breaking the weird silence, and a slightly old voice said to Sasuke in front of him: "Hey, now it is Uchiha Tatsumi who is attacking Konoha, then... you are Uchiha''s other one. Remnant, Sasuke Uchiha!"


    "..." Sasuke did not reply, obviously tacitly acquiescing.


    "Huh! Uchiha Sasuke, you have become a rebellious person, it is bold to even dare to appear in front of the old man, but... also really stupid! Since you brought it to the door today, then I accept your eyes! Oh, there is another remnant, Uchiha Tatsu! After I get rid of you, I will go to him to reunite your brothers." Danzo stared at Sasuke indifferently, and started to lift the device on his right hand, watching After the arrival was Uchiha Sasuke, he planned to do it himself. He coveted the writing wheel of the Uchiha clan, and he would naturally not let this rare opportunity pass.


    Regarding Danzo''s move, Sasuke did not stop him, he still looked at Danzo indifferently, and then said in an unsentimental voice: "Before this, I want to ask you a question... Konoha including you From the upper level, is it true to order Uchiha Itachi to kill the Uchiha clan?"


    However, when faced with Sasuke''s question, Danzo ignored him. He didn''t even lift his head. He didn''t even look at Sasuke. He still silently lifted the device on his right hand.


    "I ask you, is it true that the upper Konoha, including you, ordered Uchiha Itachi to obliterate the Uchiha clan?" Sasuke''s voice sounded again, and there was a trace of unquenchable anger in his eyes. Changed from indifferent to killing intent.


    In the face of Danzo¡¯s disregard, Sasuke has lost his patience. As early as Chen confessed to him the truth of the year, he had already regarded Danzo as an unshakable enemy and hated Danzo. I wanted to break his body into pieces, but now I just want to personally confirm the authenticity of that incident back then.


    "answer me!"


    Sasuke suddenly roared and moved his hands without warning, reaching out to hold the hilt of the knife at his waist, and then leaning forward slightly, rushing towards the seemingly defenseless Danzo at an extremely fast speed.

 122 Naruto Power System Chapter 122

    "presumptuous!"


    Danzo¡¯s subordinates are all elite ninjas, and they have been vigilant about the actions of Sasuke and others. So when Sasuke made a move, they responded again. They all shouted angrily and then instantly pulled out the long sword behind them. Under Zang''s order, they started to work one after another. Their goal was the same, that is, Sasuke, who was attacking Danzo.


    Facing a dozen sharp blades that were slashing at him, Sasuke''s expression on his face remained unchanged, and there was no trace of panic, as if he turned a blind eye to the sword that was slashed at him, and still rushed towards the target Shimura Danzo in his eyes.


    And those Danzo''s men did not evade or defend Sasuke when they saw Sasuke. Seeing that their long swords were about to hit Uchiha Sasuke, they all had a thought in their minds... Is this Uchiha Sasuke a fool? ?He even dared to ignore their attacks, or said he was really so confident that he didn''t take them seriously.


    Are they stupid? They get the answer quickly.


    Just as the roots'' elites were about to slash their long knives on Sasuke''s body, they saw a sudden thunder on Sasuke''s body while running, and dazzling lightning flashed all over his body.


    "Lei Dun. Thousand Birds Flow!"


    There is no doubt that the root members who attacked Sasuke were resisted by the violent lightning on Sasuke. Not only did the knife in his hand no longer touch Sasuke''s body, but they themselves were also attacked by the lightning and their entire body was paralyzed. , Before they had the next move, they saw a cold light passing their throat, and then there was no more.


    "Go away!"


    With another roar, Sasuke''s momentum increased again, and he was able to blast away the root members who were besieging him, shocking the remaining root members. They are all elite ninjas under Danzo who have experienced many battles. Accepting dangerous assassination missions, often dealing with the god of death, the reaction is naturally extraordinary, just a stunned god and they instantly reflected, without checking the situation of the companion, they waved the knife, and attacked Sasuke again.


    At this time, Shigego and Suizuki moved, and the two of them moved to the left and the right, and activated the instantaneous technique. An instantaneously appeared beside Sasuke''s decapitator, Suizuki raised his head horizontally, and slashed towards Sasuke''s several. Hold by the long sword, although Shigego did not use a weapon, his body can be transformed into the shape he wants as a weapon. At this time, he has entered the state of cursed imprint, raised his left arm, and transformed into an axe. The attack from the left was blocked.


    "Hey~~ Don''t ignore me, let me play with you next!" Shuiyue deliberately showed a relaxed expression on his face while blocking, and teased at the roots in front of him. .


    "Sasuke, you go to solve Danzo, this is left to us!" Shigego also turned his head and said to Sasuke behind him while he was blocking.


    Sasuke glanced at Shigeo and Suizuki, then snorted and said, "Huh! I know, I''m going to get rid of Danzo now. As for you... don''t be killed by these little characters!"


    After speaking, he did not wait for Shuiyue and Shigego''s retort, and rushed towards Danzo.


    Chapter 195: Angry Suzuo


    "Sasuke, you go to solve Danzo, this is left to us!" Shigego also turned his head and said to Sasuke behind him while he was blocking.


    Sasuke glanced at Shigeo and Suizuki, then snorted and said, "Huh! I know, I''m going to get rid of Danzo now. As for you... don''t be killed by these little characters!"


    After speaking, he did not wait for Shuiyue and Shigego''s retort, and rushed towards Danzo.


    "Hey, this kind of tone is really unpleasant! By the way, I remember the boss said that he is... pretending to be forceful, right!"


    When Sasuke rushed towards Danzo, Danzo''s subordinates were naturally unwilling. They wanted to abandon Suizuki and went to stop Sasuke. However, Suizuki didn''t give them this opportunity and swung his decapitating knife. Go up and stop the roots who want to chase Sasuke.


    "I said that I will be your opponent. If you ignore it, I will be very upset!"


    Seeing that the road was blocked, several members of the roots looked at each other, and at the same time they all understood that this person is not easy to deal with. If you want to support Danzo, you must first get rid of him.


    "Then please die!"


    A member of the roots snorted coldly, and his murderous intent locked Shuiyue, and attacked Shuiyue in an incomparably tacit understanding. The two sides fought together instantly. After experiencing the incident in Yunyin Village, Shuiyue''s strength With a significant improvement, they are already at the level of elite Shangnin. Although Danzo¡¯s subordinates are elites, most of them are between Shangnin and Shangnin. They are slightly inadequate than Shuiyue, but they are all engaged in It is a high-risk assassination mission, so he is proficient in killing skills and has rich combat experience, coupled with the advantage of the number of people, to suppress Shuiyue for a while.


    As for Shigego, the situation is the same as that of Shuiyue, except that the number of opponents he faces is twice that of Shuiyue. Because his strength has reached the quasi-imaging, and there are faint signs of breakthrough, he is more than Shuiyue. Easy.


    And when Sasuke rushed in front of Danzo, Danzo also happened to completely remove the device on his right hand. After the bandage tied to his right hand was torn off, it remained gray and white, and the arm with ten writing wheel eyes was completely exposed. .


    , Although Tatsun had already told Sasuke about the information on Danzo¡¯s arm, but what he saw with his own eyes still made him feel unusually angry, but for the time being he forced him to come first, there was no trace of emotion on his face, indifferent Looking at Danzo with his eyes, it was like looking at a dead person.


    "What the hell is the writing wheel in your hand?" After a moment of silence, Sasuke asked Danzo indifferently, although he had already guessed it.


    Hearing Sasuke''s question, Danzo couldn''t help but look at his right arm, and said with emotion: "A lot has happened, but it''s a long story!"


    "Huh! After listening to the reasons, it will only increase my anger. I have decided to kill you, but before that...you answer my question first. The upper Konoha including you, order Uchiha Itachi to kill Is the Uchiha clan real?"


    Danzo did not intend to answer Sasuke''s question after hearing Sasuke''s question. After he knotted his hands, he took the dust around him and rushed towards Sasuke, hitting Sasuke''s abdomen with a punch.


    Danzo did not choose to start with ninjutsu directly, and wanted to first explore the strength of Detective Sasuke. Although Sasuke is not very high from the bottom of my heart, Danzo, who is an old fighting churros, still chose a relatively safe battle. mode.


    On the other hand, Sasuke still didn''t do any major actions here, only a faint purple chakra had penetrated around his body at some point. From this chakra, Danzo felt a very ominous aura.


    Tuan Zang''s right hand, studded with the writing wheel, made a punch as if it had hit a steel plate.


    "this is¡­!"


    Danzo suddenly felt uncomfortable, and raised his head to look at Sasuke. I don¡¯t know when, Sasuke¡¯s three-gou jade chakra yan has turned into a tens of thousands of flowers at this time. Sha chakra is staring at him, and his whole body is faint purple chakra. At this moment, it was also richer. Not long after, bones even slowly grew out of these purples.


    Danzo was taken aback, and instantly understood that what Sasuke was performing at this time was nothing but Susao Nohu.Immediately, both feet hurriedly tapped the ground, pulling apart from Sasuke''s distance, but didn''t want to be a step too late, Susao Nohu, who was transformed by Sasuke''s Hitomi power, grabbed it in his hand.


    "This... is Susao Nengshi!" Danzo, who was grasped by his bone hand, forced a few words out of his mouth and asked.


    Sasuke frowned slightly, and it seemed that seeing Danzo''s appearance had already made his emotions extremely irritable. The bone hand of Susano who grasped Danzo seemed to have inadvertently increased its strength, and it was separated from the distance. I could hear the squeaking sound coming from Danzo''s body.


    "I''ll ask you again. Is it true that the upper Konoha, including you, ordered Uchiha Itachi to wipe out the Uchiha clan?" Sasuke doesn''t want to say any unnecessary nonsense to Danzo at this moment. He needs it now. An answer, an answer to let the doubtful facts land.


    "I''m asking if you are really true!" Seeing that Danzo turned a deaf ear, Sasuke''s heart became even more angry, and he grabbed Danzo''s bone hand and tried again.


    Feeling the grip strength from the bone hand, Tuan Zang''s complexion began to look a little ugly, as if reaching the limit of his body, a mouthful of old blood spurted out.


    "Quickly answer me!"


    Danzo took a sigh of relief and raised his head again to look at Sasuke. At this time, Danzo was already weak from the face, and coupled with his appearance, he was basically an old man on the verge of being on the street.


    "I always thought he was not that kind of person. Did Itachi tell everything before he died? Sure enough, you are the only one special." Danzo seemed to have exhausted his remaining strength, even speaking very much. Reluctantly.


    "What the hell is going on!" The closer he feels to the answer he wants, the more anxious Sasuke becomes, but the general branch of the league in front of him avoids talking about his problems and says no to himself. Find marginal topics.


    "I thought Itachi was a man who wouldn''t reveal secrets, but I didn''t expect..."


    Although Danzo''s words are ambiguous, Sasuke today is not a child who hasn''t grown up before, and he can instantly understand the hidden meaning.


    "So, what I asked just now is the truth, right!" The voice just came up, and along with Sasuke''s anger, Susanoo also changed. The original empty framed body also slowly grew. Muscle, skin and even armor!


    Following Sasuke''s anger, Susano seemed to be able to feel the anger and unwillingness in Sasuke''s heart, and he evolved into a mature body at this moment.


    Chapter 196: Yixanaqi


    In Danzo¡¯s words, Sasuke already knew the answer. The time he had with his brother Uchiha Itachi, and the truth that Tatsun confessed to him at the beginning, came to mind. Sasuke thought that Itachi was suffering so much. His heart was filled with grief and anger, and Susao Nohu also seemed to feel Sasuke''s resentment, and he even advanced to the stage of mature body at this moment.


    At this time, Danzo''s weak voice sounded again, pulling Sasuke back to reality from his memories.


    "Self-sacrifice, that is the ninja, who will never see the sun, hiding in the shadows. This is the true face of the ninja. Not only Itachi, but many ninjas die in this way. This world depends on beautiful words. It¡¯s far from enough. Because of their sacrifices, peace can be maintained. If you don¡¯t understand Itachi¡¯s will, you won¡¯t understand it! But the Itachi who confided to you is still counted as Konoha''s traitor!"


    However, as soon as Danzo¡¯s voice fell, only a sound of body breaking was heard, and the Danzo in Susanohu¡¯s hands instantly turned into a blood mist. At this time, Sasuke no longer wanted to hear Danzo¡¯s self-righteous principles. It was Danzo''s last slander on Itachi, and it was like poking Sasuke''s scar.Itachi, Sasuke''s reverse scale.


    "Itachi, someone like you is not qualified to comment!" Sasuke said lightly after letting go.


    "Wow? Then, let''s have a chat with our eyes, and let''s compete."


    Sasuke was taken aback and turned his head abruptly to see that Danzo, who had previously turned into a blood mist, stood behind him intact, holding a handful of kunai in his hand, leaning over and rushing towards him. There is still the slightest bit of sickness of the old man, his eyes are full of killing intent.

 123 Naruto Power System Chapter 123

    Sasuke hurriedly turned around, causing Susao Nohu''s weakness to quickly shift its position, and Kuunai in Danzo''s hand was also broken into two by huge power at the moment of contact.


    "Haha, sure enough, it is indeed appropriate to use Susano to save his life." Sasuke relied on Susano to resist his own sneak attack, making Danzo very surprised.


    "Bang!" Accompanied by Dan Zang''s voice, a violent collision sounded suddenly, raising dust all over the floor!


    Nowadays, Sasuke is too lazy to spend a lot of words with Danzo. Since he followed Uchiha Tatsumi to Konoha and got his own answer, it¡¯s time to do what he should do. The dust scattered a little, only Danzo He was plunged into the ground, and it seemed that Susano could not bear a punch. Even he couldn''t bear it.


    Because of the previous experience, Sasuke did not naively think that Danzo had been solved so easily by himself. Sasuke stood up and began to scan around, searching for Danzo''s location.


    "Attack... also impeccable." As expected, Danzo was already standing on another high ground during Sasuke''s search.For a time, the two were in opposition, and no one rushed to attack.


    "Sasuke, I believe you must also understand the taboo pupil technique of the Uchiha clan. Danzo has ten writing round eyes on his right arm. With your strength, when we fight Konoha, when you meet Danzo When he hides, he will never hide his strength because he despises you, and he will definitely lift the seal on his right arm. Speaking of which, you must be able to guess what the taboo pupil technique is. Izanaki, which can be used twice, becomes ten times on Danzo. In other words, Danzo will have the ability to determine reality and illusion ten times during the battle, and when Danzo uses this every time With pupil technique, the writing wheel eye on his right arm will also be closed. Remember, all you have to do is to force him to use the pupil technique with your strongest offensive, and use illusion technique in key places to cause him to open his right arm Wrong judgment of the number of open round eyes, and then one blow will kill!"


    Facing Sasuke, who had died in his own hands but appeared in front of him again unharmed, I couldn''t help but think of what Tatsun said was a taboo in the Uchiha clan-Izanaki!


    Sasuke, who had a plan in his mind, urged Susano to slam the high ground where Danzo was located. The high platform of the earthquake fell apart in an instant, and Danzo also jumped among the stones shot by the high platform, avoiding the impact. Own fist.Then Sasuke¡¯s attacking posture did not end. After he bent his knees slightly, he suddenly jumped up and quickly ascended along Susanou¡¯s spine until he reached a position that was flush with Danzo. He was slightly closed. The left eye suddenly opened!


    "Amaterasu!"


    Danzo in the air had not had time to adjust his position, and was suddenly covered by a sudden black inflammation. The pain from his body caused Danzo to scream and screamed. He fell to the ground and was burned by the fire of Amaterasu. A mass of ashes.


    Looking at the ashes falling on the ground indifferently, as expected, with just a breath, the ashes disappeared from Sasuke''s eyes, as if they had never appeared before.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing this, Sasuke let out a cold snort, and slowly turned and looked behind him.Sure enough... At this time, Danzo was standing unscathed and not far behind him looking at him, but if anyone noticed, the ten writing wheel eyes on Danzo''s arm had been closed unknowingly. There are three, only seven are left.


    "Wind escape. Vacuum jade"


    Before Sasuke turned around, Danzo''s hands had already completed a set of handprints. After condensing the chakra, he took a breath, and continuously ejected from his mouth a bullet-like wind blade that was transformed into a wind attribute chakra, like a machine gun. The speed and number of people attacked Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s eyes condensed, and the writing wheel eyes had reached the extreme. The speed of those wind blades instantly became a little slower in his eyes. With his agility, Sasuke twisted his body like a dancer, avoiding him. There were a series of fatal attacks, but the number of these wind blades was too much. When Sasuke jumped up and had nowhere to borrow, a wind blade struck in a tricky position, making Sasuke dodge too late, and finally pierced. On Sasuke¡¯s right shoulder, gurgling blood oozes from the wound, and Sasuke¡¯s arm is dyed red. After avoiding the last few wind blades, Sasuke¡¯s left hand covers the wound on his right shoulder. Some sweat has appeared on his forehead. It seems that he has the upper hand in the several confrontations of Zang, but his consumption of Chakra and physical strength is not small, and his breathing has also appeared some difficulties.


    "Amaterasu? It''s been a long time since I saw it. As expected of Itachi''s younger brother!"


    Chapter 197: Fierce Fighting Group Collection


    "Amaterasu? It''s been a long time since I saw it. As expected of Itachi''s younger brother! Have you inherited Itachi''s pupil skills?"


    Seeing Sasuke avoiding his own wind, Danzo did not attack again, but stood still and looked at Sasuke with emotion, and Sasuke heard Itachi''s name from Danzo''s mouth again and couldn''t help but wrinkle. Brows, gritted teeth, showing a very angry expression, angrily Chong Tuan Zang roared: "I told you to stop mentioning Itachi!"


    "Even if your brothers have similar abilities, do your eyes understand the difference? The truth about Itachi is not important to you. You just want to find someone to vent their hatred at will. You make the Uchiha clan''s sacrifices nothing. Meaning!" Danzo said indifferently, and then raised his right arm, which was filled with Shalanyan.


    Seeing the writing wheel eyes on Danzo''s arm, Sasuke seemed to be agitated. His eyes suddenly opened with a murderous look. He stretched out his hand to hold the hilt of the pheasant sword inserted at his waist and suddenly moved towards Danzo. Killed away.


    Facing the murderous Sasuke, Danzo did not panic, his hands were printed again and completed in a flash. After a sudden breath, he once again released like Sasuke: "Wind escape. Vacuum wave!"


    However, this time the wind escape is not the same as the previous scattered attack, but like a whip made up of wind escape, with the momentum of sweeping the army, it suddenly swept towards Sasuke, attacking Sasuke¡¯s waist, and seemed to want Sasuke. Cut off in general.


    However, Sasuke is not an idle person. Although Danzo''s ninjutsu is very fast, but with the blessing of Shalunyan, Sasuke still has enough time to react, just as Danzo''s ninjutsu is about to hit him. At that time, Sasuke jumped up suddenly and brushed past Danzo''s wind blade. Although it seemed very thrilling, he did escape Danzo''s attack, and Sasuke, who was in a volley, pulled out at that moment. He cut the long blade at his waist and slashed it towards Danzo below.


    Seeing that his ninjutsu attack was ineffective, Danzo was helpless, so Fengdun ninjutsu hit the ground in front of him, raising a cloud of dust, which temporarily blocked Sasuke''s sight.


    Then Danzo took the opportunity to jump back a certain distance, and quickly took out two shurikens. The index finger was inserted into the middle hole of the shuriken, and the wind was used to escape, so that the two shurikens were in the middle. His hand spins at a high speed, and because the chakra with the wind escape attribute is attached, the shuriken is wrapped by the chakra with the wind attribute, which looks like Naruto''s spiral maru shuriken.


    Immediately after Danzo, he threw the shuriken in his hand toward the place where Sasuke was in the cloud of smoke in front of him. The moment the shuriken was released, with a harsh whistling sound tearing the air, a beautiful line was drawn in the air. The arc of the line, flying towards Sasuke.


    And Sasuke''s attack was blocked by his sight, so he was cut at Danzo''s previous position, but Danzo had already jumped away.Immediately after a missed hit, he looked around and searched for the location of Danzo. At this moment, there was a crack in the ear.Hearing the defense, Sasuke knew where the attack came from in an instant. As soon as he turned around, he saw a shuriken wrapped in Fengdun Chakra flying in front of him, but this did not cause Sasuke to cause any trouble. Right now, he had seen through the trajectory of the shuriken. When the shuriken was about to hit him, he immediately made an evasive action. When he leaned back, the shuriken moved from He flew into the distance above his body.


    A root ninja who was fighting Shigogo, because his attention was focused on Shigogo, he did not notice the shuriken behind him. When he heard the howling of the shuriken, he was caught off guard. They were cut into two pieces by their leader''s shuriken, only to let out a scream.


    After evading the shuriken, Sasuke immediately stood up straight, and at this time, there was the sound of breaking through the air as before. Two shurikens attached to the wind escape chakra came one after the other and attacked one after another. Sasuke.


    Sasuke did not rush, lifted the writing wheel, saw the trajectory of the shuriken, turned sideways slightly, flashed past the first shuriken, saw the timing, and pierced the tip of the long sword in his hand. Entered the hole in the middle of the shuriken and intercepted a shuriken.Because of the wind escape chakra, the shuriken did not stop spinning on Sasuke''s long sword, but it was still spinning at high speed. After the second shuriken Linju, Sasuke sent the long sword forward and let the blade tip The upper shuriken blocked the second shuriken, and the second shuriken was ejected into the sky after the two shurikens collided.


    At the moment when the second shuriken was bounced, Sasuke''s fingers moved slightly. An invisible chakra line had been shot from Sasuke''s fingers and the bounced shuriken was reconnected. On, after doing all this, Sasuke slammed a sword at the place where Danzo was on the spot, and threw the shuriken on the tip of the sword towards Danzo. The moment he himself swiped the shuriken Leaving, following the shuriken, rushed towards Danzo with a sword.


    Seeing that his shuriken attacking Sasuke flew back towards him, Danzo did not dare to relax. After blessing another shuriken, he threw it towards the shuriken that flew towards him. , The two shurikens slammed into each other instantly, and both bounced into the sky. Danzo, who had just resolved the offensive of the shuriken and before he had time to catch his breath, saw Sasuke slashing at him with a long sword in his hand.


    Danzo was not afraid of Sasuke''s offensive, and he took the initiative to greet Sasuke. At the moment Sasuke swung his knife, Danzo was even faster, and his right hand already pinched Sasuke¡¯s neck with a shot. The force made Sasuke feel unable to breathe and was too painful to apply force. The long knife that was about to slash at Danzo couldn''t move forward an inch, but Sasuke''s fingers shook slightly.


    Before Danzo could make another move, he saw Sasuke¡¯s mouth showing a sneer smile. Before he could respond, a shuriken that he had thrown out to attack Sasuke had already hit him. Danzo only felt a flower in front of him, and then felt a sharp pain in his right hand, and the arm holding Sasuke''s neck was cut off by the shuriken.


    And Sasuke was not bound, so naturally he would not let this opportunity go. Taking advantage of Danzo''s astonishment, the long knife in his hand had already been cut on Danzo''s body. After a flash of cold light flashed, Danzo''s body was already He cut into two paragraphs.


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety-Eight: Be Dead Again Danzo


    The battlefield was filled with the dust raised by the fight. Seeing the Danzo on the ground divided into two parts, Sasuke also breathed out slowly. However, before Sasuke relaxed for too long, a sense of anxiety reappeared in his mind. The corpse of Danzo that had been cut into two parts by him gradually faded until it disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Could it be!" Sasuke turned his head and saw the undamaged Danzo standing on another high platform."How is it possible! I have already cut off Danzo''s right arm, and Izanagi can actually activate it. It seems that Chen has to use the tactics mentioned by Chen, and it must make him ignore his illusion."


    "It''s useless." Danzo stood on the high platform, and said indifferently as he looked down at the solemn Sasuke.


    Sasuke Wei Zou''s brows suddenly opened, and his eyes were directly at Danzo.Not long after, hundreds of crows scattered in the body of Sasuke.The crows all over the sky went straight to Tuan Zang, and then gathered behind Tuan Zang into a vague figure.


    At this moment, Danzo was slightly startled, and turned around to take a look. The figure slowly became clear, revealing a cold face and the shuriken-shaped pattern in his eyes. It was not Uchiha Itachi, but who was it?For this face, Danzo is naturally very familiar.


    "Die!"


    Before Danzo could make any response, Uchiha Itachi took the first step, and only coldly spit out two words from Itachi''s mouth, and Amaterasu''s black inflammation had already spread all over Danzo''s body.


    After a little panic, Tuan Zang calmed down and said indifferently: "It is indeed worthy of praise to let me fall into illusion."


    Before Danzo''s voice fell to the ground, Sasuke struck straight behind him with a sword in both hands, stabbing Danzo''s back.


    However, before the tip of the sword touched Danzo the slightest, Sasuke felt that his entire body became stiff in an instant, and he couldn''t make any progress, and then began to spread from his feet a streak of lava-like color."Nani! This is... curse seal! Could it be...," Sasuke recalled that when he had just fought against Danzo, he was caught by Danzo''s right arm. He got close while killing him. The other party took the opportunity to cast a curse.


    Judging from Danzo¡¯s performance, he has already mastered the activation time of the curse imprint very flexibly, so he was not afraid of Sasuke¡¯s attack, ¡°It¡¯s useless, your illusion has long been seen through by me. As far as you are now, it¡¯s better than Compared to the monthly reading, where Qi Itachi can freely control the time of the illusion, hehe...It''s a far cry." Tuan Zang said slowly without looking back.


    Although Sasuke tried his best at this moment, he was unable to move even a bit.


    Danzo determined that Sasuke must have been unable to move now, and after his calm hands were sealed, he spit out a "solution!" He slowly turned around, and slowly withdrew the sword in his assistant with one hand and said, "Why do you want to leave this? Trash life, Itachi...Look, look at the guy''s embarrassed appearance, he is your only failure, isn''t it..." Danzo raised the sword that he had just drawn from his assistant and faced Sasuke''s neck. The neck was cut off suddenly.


    However, before the sword fell on Sasuke''s neck and neck, only a loud noise was heard, and Susao Nohu instantly condensed in his body, and immediately flew out of Danzo who was about to kill him at close range.


    At the same time, Susuke gradually grew bones, muscles, skin, and armor in Sasuke''s anger.A bow suddenly appeared in his hand, and the arrow straddling the bow was staring at Danzo, and the curse mark on Sasuke''s body also turned into nothingness at this moment.


    Danzo once again mentioned Itachi in front of Sasuke, and even vilified Itachi like death, and soon tasted the consequences of his own death.


    "Is this what Susao can call? It''s completely different from the previous one!" Danzo took a breath while he was talking, and quickly adjusted his position to avoid the upcoming arrow.


    Danzo glided for a certain distance with the recoil of the air, and chose a relatively flat position with his left foot. When he looked up, he saw that the arrow on Susao''s bow had released his hand and was continuing to fly towards him.


    "Is it right for me to land? Damn it, it''s too late for Jieyin! There is no way!" Danzo muttered in his heart, and then he flicked his right arm, and saw a violent wriggle on his right shoulder, and then a sapling instantly supported him. The clothes that were broken on the surface grew into a sturdy giant tree, which deviated from its original position, causing the flying arrow to penetrate the giant tree and nail it to the ground close to Tuan Zang.

 124 Naruto Power System Chapter 124

    "Finally, I barely changed the track..." Danzo touched the sweat beads on his forehead, and said with a little fear.


    "It took so much time to avoid my attack. It seems that I just unlocked Izanaki, otherwise it would not cost Chakra to avoid it. In this case..." Sasuke thought about it and found the problem. key.


    Sasuke''s whole body turned into Susao Noho, and immediately raised the ancient Tianma bow in his hand, and shot another arrow at the place where Danzo was located.


    "Did you find it? Haha, but it''s too late!" Not far away, Tuan Zang quickly sealed his hands before the arrow flew, and already activated Izanagi again.


    The dropped arrow pierced Danzo''s body directly, but there was no effect. Danzo, who appeared in another place, raised his right hand and looked at the Shalunyan in his hand, and then rushed towards Sasuke.


    Now Sasuke¡¯s left eye is already full of blood. Obviously, the heavy use of pupil technique has caused a serious load on the writing wheel eye. However, in the face of the menacing Danzo, he had to shake his head to make himself awake, even if Suzuo ''S attack would make the load on his eyes more serious, but he still controlled Suzuo to shoot another arrow at Danzo''s location.


    The moment the arrow of "Izanaki" was let go, Tuan Zang spit out a few words unhurriedly.


    Sure enough, after the arrow penetrated Danzo''s body, Danzo appeared from another place.I saw Danzo''s hands quickly forming seals, and he took another breath, and a storm gathered in front of him. After a while, it directly slammed on Suzuo. After doing all this, Danzo also habitually looked again. Look at his right arm.


    Chapter One Nineteen: White Hot


    Facing Danzo''s wind escape, Sasuke relied on Susou''s super defense, and did not evade at all. He controlled Susou with his arms to block in front of him, resisting Danzo''s wind escape, but resisted the attack. But at this time, Sasuke had exhausted too much both Chakra and physical strength, his body was already aching, and his breathing became rapid.


    However, with the tyrannical Suzano, Sasuke has consumed Danzo''s six chakras, and now there are only four chakras on Danzo''s arm.


    "Susa can be very difficult to deal with, it is not easy to avoid the arrow attack, just gamble once!"


    Seeing Sasuke panting violently at this time, it seems that he is almost reaching the limit, but Nasu Sano has always gathered by his side. If he wants to attack Uchiha Sasuke, Danzo must find a way to first Sousano Almost solved.


    Danzo, who had made the decision in his heart, stretched out his right hand, so that his fingers were stained with the blood leaking from his wound, and then he sealed the seal and performed spiritism.


    "Boom!"


    "Ang~~"


    A burst of smoke emerged out of thin air, followed by a loud howl, and a huge psychic beast faintly appeared in the smoke.When the smoke cleared, the true face of the monster was revealed before Sasuke''s eyes.I saw that this monster had orange fur and sharp claws on all fours. The most eye-catching thing was that the monster''s head had a long trunk, which looked like a "tapir"!


    "Is this... the dream-eating beast that Chen said? The monster that devours nightmares is bigger than expected!" Seeing the size of the monster, Sasuke couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    However, the Dream Eater didn¡¯t pay attention to Sasuke¡¯s surprise. When it just appeared on the stage, it immediately launched an action, opened its huge mouth, and formed a powerful attraction in its mouth. It is like a black hole, which will remove everything around it. It sucked into his mouth.


    Under this huge attraction, even Susano could not stand steady, and was gradually sucked in by the Dream Eater.


    "whispering sound!"


    When Sasuke saw this, he gave a cold snort, controlling Susou desperately to resist the strong force, and even gave up the attack on Danzo, letting one of Suzuo''s arms support the ground to stabilize his figure.However, in this way, Sasuke was unable to defend himself, and even more so he showed his back unsuspectingly in front of Danzo.


    "In this way, Suzuo can no longer move, and then use the attractiveness of the Dream Eater to increase the power of Fengdan... Fengdan. The vacuum continues!"


    Danzo naturally wouldn''t let the opportunity in front of him go, his hands quickly formed seals, and then rushed towards the unsuspecting Suzuo.After getting closer, he took a deep breath, and then spouted several wind blades from his mouth, approaching Suzuo''s empty door.


    The super tearing force of Feng Dun, coupled with the huge suction caused by another dream-eater, under the superposition of the two, can increase the power of Danzo''s Feng Dun ninjutsu by several levels, and the speed is extremely fast. Before Sasuke could make defensive measures, he had attacked Susao''s back.


    With a slight tearing sound, Danzo''s wind escape was greatly increased by the blessing of the dream-eating beast, and it was able to break the outer armor of the Suzuo Nenghu, tearing it apart.


    "The flaw of Susao Nohu is here..." After Susao''s armor was torn, his spine was exposed and his defense was greatly reduced. Danzo seized the opportunity and flew towards Sasuke.


    Sasuke has seen through Danzo''s abacus, no longer passively defends, and quickly seals with both hands, and after a violent breath, a flame is expelled from his mouth, which is the art of the fireball!


    But the target of Sasuke¡¯s attack was not Danzo, but the Dream Eater. Coupled with the attraction of the Dream Eater, Sasuke¡¯s fireball speed was faster and the fire was more fierce. The unsuspecting Dream Eater quickly took the whole The fireball was inhaled into the mouth, and was burned by the high-temperature flame of the Hao Fireball. The entire huge mouth was spread by the fire, and a raging flame appeared, making it painful and wailing, unable to maintain that strong suction.


    Using powerful suction to restrict Susao Nohu''s movements, he unsuspectedly sucked the fireball released by Sasuke into his mouth. This can be regarded as its own fruit. It was burned by the fire and the Dream Eater could no longer persist. After wailing, it turned into a cloud of smoke and returned to the psychic world.


    Without the suppression of the Dream Eater, Sasuke''s Susuke regained his ability to act. Sasuke''s eyes condensed, and he controlled Susano to turn around, and suddenly threw a punch at Danzo who was attacking him.


    It was too late to say, it was fast, Danzo really did not expect things to change so quickly, he wanted to stop his figure, but his momentum was too strong just now, it is too late to escape Susao¡¯s attack range , I could only watch Susao''s fist, and once again bombarded his body.


    "Boom!"


    With another loud noise, Danzo was blasted into the distance by Suzuo''s fist and hit a wall. The wall couldn''t bear the huge force and collapsed. Danzo was also buried by the collapsed gravel.


    After completing a series of actions, Sasuke also sweated profusely. He knelt on the ground all of a sudden, panting violently, and consumed a lot of chakras so that Susao could not help him. When he maintained his mature state, Suzuo''s armor gradually faded, and he turned back to the bone-like Suzuo.


    Although he cracked Danzo''s actions, Sasuke knew that the matter was not over yet, so he did not relax his vigilance.I patrolled the surroundings, searching for the figure of Tuan Zang.


    "Using the attraction of the "tapir", and then releasing the fire escape ninjutsu? Well done! But, it didn''t work! Sure enough, Danzo''s voice sounded again not far behind Sasuke.


    Sasuke slowly turned around, looked at Danzo, and then said, "When the ten writing round eyes on the right hand are closed, your technique will be unlocked!"


    Danzo was taken aback, and subconsciously said, "You...do you know Izanaki?"


    "Huh!" Sasuke did not answer, but instead manipulated Suzuo to jump towards Danzo, slammed his right fist, and hit Danzo''s place. Naturally Danzo would not sit still and jumped to others. The place, avoiding Susao¡¯s attack, but Susao has more than just one arm, so when Danzo jumped into the air and couldn¡¯t take advantage of it, Susao¡¯s left fist still slammed and knocked Danzo into the air again. Get out.


    The battle has reached a fever pitch, and neither of them will give up, vowing to kill the person in front of them!


    Chapter Two Hundred: Sasuke''s Calculations


    It was another fierce battle, and Dan Zang''s right hand''s writing wheel eyes closed again. At this time, both of them seemed to have reached their limit, whether it was Chakra or physical strength, they were almost exhausted.


    Because Sasuke knew the characteristics of Izanaki for a long time, in order to let Danzo use Izanaki, and to reduce the effective time of Izanaki, he always attacked with the fastest and strongest Susanaki. If you want to fight with Danzang, who will be exhausted first.


    At this time, the two looked at each other and did not make a move, because they knew that the next moment was the final victory!


    At this time, Danzo raised his right hand and saw the open writing wheel eye on the back of his hand, and he was determined.Can¡¯t help but secretly said: "Uchiha Sasuke? You really deserve the name of a genius, and you can push me to this point, but it seems that you have reached the limit, and Izanaki¡¯s time has the last minute left, then The winner will be decided in the next round!"


    In fact, Danzo itself has hidden strength. That is his right eye. It was transplanted to his right eye after he captured Uchiha Shisui¡¯s right eye. Although it is only one, it is a kaleidoscope after all. Round eyes, the ability is naturally not bad, from the five shadows in the original work, he was able to control the iron country''s general Mifune silently in front of the other four shadows and the powerful.


    But now, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to use his right eye on Sasuke. For one thing, he didn¡¯t think it was necessary, because Sasuke has reached the limit now, and his Izanaki has one minute left, in this minute. He is invincible. Even if Uchiha Sasuke can dying to struggle, he will at best end up with him. However, after he has died with Sasuke, he can rely on Izanaki to change his reality and resurrect himself. In this way, In the end, he won. Secondly, after using the power of the right eye, it will take a long time to recover. Danzo is too cautious, unless it is a very critical moment, otherwise, He would not abuse the power of his right eye, Danzo still underestimated Sasuke.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing Danzo''s actions, Sasuke seemed to feel a trace of anger, fighting the last trace of chakra, condensed into a long sword formed by thunder and lightning, and suddenly attacked Danzo.


    "In order to get that right hand, how many Uchiha people did you kill!"


    When Danzo saw this, he did not dare to neglect, raised the kunai he held in his hand, then took a sharp breath, and then blew the chakra with the wind escape attribute to kunai in his hand, condensing it into a wind blade. He also rushed towards Sasuke. As long as Izanaki''s time has not passed, then he does not need to deliberately evade. He will solve Uchiha Sasuke in the next moment.


    "I didn''t kill it, it was Itachi!"


    "That''s what you forced him!"


    Sasuke roared, and the two of them had already met in the blink of an eye, and at the same time they swung their chakra blades and stab each other.Very tacitly, the two of them didn''t even defend and evade, and both seemed to have the idea that they would die with the person in front of them.


    Without suspense, Sasuke''s Thunder Blade pierced Danzo''s chest, and he himself was also stabbed by Danzo''s Wind Blade.At this moment, the two of them stood in place, and apart from each other''s violent gasping, there was nothing to do, keeping this movement stalemate.


    "You are too anxious, my eyes are still open! You should go back to your father and receive the instruction, I won!" After a moment of gasping, both of them recovered a little bit of strength, Danzo couldn''t help but said, his tone revealed With a trace of unbearable pride: "Do you think you have seen Izanaki?"


    However, Danzo''s pride did not last long. After saying that, his face suddenly changed, his eyes were filled with disbelief, and Sasuke in front of him showed a faint smile after success.

 125 Naruto Power System Chapter 125

    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t Izanaki start..." Feeling the passing of his vitality, Danzo was startled, and couldn''t help looking at the writing wheel eye on his right arm. After a trance, it should have been opened writing. Luanyan didn''t even know when he had closed it. Seeing the smile of Sasuke, Danzo immediately understood what was going on.


    "You bastard...wow!"


    Knowing that he had been tricked, Danzo naturally became angry, but this made him worsen his injury, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his vitality was fading rapidly, and even his vision was blurred.


    "Hmph~~ You are the one who is going to lose!" Sasuke sneered, dispelling the Thunder Blade in his hand, and then stepped back, using Thunder Dunn to stimulate the wound and stop the blood.


    "Damn it~~~" Danzo yelled unwillingly, trying hard to pounce on Sasuke again, but he was exhausted and finally pounced on the ground.


    At this time, Sasuke has stopped bleeding, and the whole person has recovered some strength, but still looks very weak, panting violently, looking at Sasuke kneeling on the ground with contempt, and said disdainfully: "As you said. Yes, my illusion is indeed far inferior to Itachi... Compared to Itachi, who can freely control the time of illusion, it is far from the moon reading, but this short and weak illusion can only be used in the right place. Izanaki is abandoning the writing wheel at the price of Yes, one eye can be activated for about 60 seconds, so I will continue to attack like suicide, just to make your writing wheel eyes wear out one after another, and I am from the Uchiha clan, and I have a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. As far as observation is concerned, it is absolutely above you. During the battle with me, you checked the situation of the writing wheel on your right arm many times to judge the unstable effective time of Izanaki, and before the final blow , The writing wheel eyes on your right arm are actually closed, just before you noticed, I performed illusion on you, although I only managed to make you think that I was still in the effective time of Izanagi At this level, but this is enough. Just because you have Shao Lun Yan, you have neglected the way of fighting against Sha Lun Yan. It is this conceit that caused your failure! If this is a battle of eyes dialogue, don¡¯t be small Look at Uchiha!"


    Chapter 201: The Death of Danzo


    Danzo, who fell to the ground, his life was fast passing by, listening to Sasuke¡¯s words of victorious post-war testimony, but his heart was extremely annoyed, "Thinking that I have followed the second generation all my life until now. It can be said that there are countless battles, and I did not expect to be planted in the hands of the kid for a moment, but...I can''t die yet, and there are many things that have not been completed. I...Never die here!"


    While Sasuke was talking, Danzo, who fell to the ground, slowly got up. The blood from the wound had spread to Danzo''s whole body unscrupulously, "Heh... when you decide to destroy the Uchiha clan, you can I thought that I would end up like this, Danzo..."


    "The traitor of Konoha, the remnant of Uchiha, the stain of Itachi, don''t you be too stunned here!" Danzo said staggeringly, clutching his chest, from being too weak to speak, until the hysterical roar. He is also in Danzo. While roaring, on the ragged right arm, the pale shoulders suddenly squirmed, and a sapling appeared in a short time, and then grew into a towering tree in an instant, consuming the body of Tuan Zang rapidly. Quite thin chakra.


    "This is! The injury is too serious, and it has reached the point where it can''t suppress the first generation cells. No...If it goes on, it will be swallowed by the first generation power." Danzang decisively broke his right arm and stared firmly. Sasuke showed a touch of determination in his eyes.


    &"Izanagi!&"


    &"Nani!&" Sasuke was shocked when he heard Danzo gritted his teeth!Obviously, during the battle, Sasuke was more concerned about the number of eyes in Danzo''s right arm than Danzo himself, and even directly used illusions to make Danzo misjudge the number of effective round eyes. How could it be possible to use Izanagi!


    And when Sasuke was shocked, Danzo was very remorseful, "The ninjutsu originally reserved for Uchiha Tatsuo was actually forced to..." When Danzo''s heart was depressed, the one who captured Shisui was also Close it slowly, losing the light forever.Danzo knew in his heart that the transplanted Zhishui''s writing wheel eye is essentially different from the writing wheel eye on his right arm. It cannot be restored to light through the original wood attribute chakra. In other words, this eye is useless. Up!However, at this moment, Sasuke was exhausted, even supporting himself to stand extremely reluctantly. Looking at the blood-stained Danzo disappearing in front of him, the heart that had just let go was suspended again.


    "I have to say that you are proud to be able to push the old man into such a mess, but the old man won the contest of eyes you mentioned." Danzo, standing in another place again, used the only remaining one. Sasuke said slowly, staring at the weak.


    "Wow..." Sasuke, who had just resisted the injury, also vomited out blood at this moment, and the blood left by the overused Shalunyan was even more shocking.


    "Is it the limit? It seems that the Uchiha clan will eventually be buried in the hands of the old man, not only you, even Uchiha Tatsumi will also be like this" while talking, Dan Zang hands seal.


    "Wind escape, vacuum jade!"


    Several high-pressure air bombs blasted out from Danzo''s ecstasy lips and shot towards Sasuke.Danzo looked at Sasuke, who was already unable to support his own weight, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "Boom boom boom..." Several air bombs blasted on the ground not far away from Sasuke and its surroundings, and the powerful destructive power shook up a lot of dust.


    And Sasuke, who disappeared in the dust, turned into a corpse in Danzo''s eyes.


    "Even if you have the name of genius, but... after all, you''re just a self-reliant genius stupid, Itachi... the stains of your life, the old man has helped you clean up, have you realized that you were naive? Your brother''s eyes, I just Take it!" The panting Tuan Zang looked at the dust in front of him, seeming to be talking to Itachi, or mumbling to himself.


    However, Danzo''s inner drama did not last long.


    When the dust not far away was slightly scattered, a vague figure was slowly revealed, his right hand was holding the sharp blade at his waist.The figure on the other side is clearer, who is not Sasuke who just thought he was dead!


    "Impossible!" Danzo roared almost hoarsely.


    Danzo can clearly feel that although Sasuke at this moment is extremely weak, he is more fierce than just now. If you talk about Sasuke before, Danzo may be a little contemptuous, but now Sasuke is now in his own way. The deterrent of panic, "What the hell is going on!"


    The breeze passed and the dust dissipated.Not only Sasuke appeared in front of Danzo, but also Sasuke who showed his figure, as well as the almost materialized Susano, who was now facing him with the cold Gastrodia bow.At this moment, Danzang''s heart was already full of turbulent waves. He didn''t care to think about the reasons. After turning around, he dragged his steps to escape, "I... definitely can''t die here..."


    "At this point, you still want to live, go to the Uchiha clan to be buried, die!" Accompanied by Sasuke''s roar, the arrow on the Tianma ancient bow dragged the string.


    "Wow..." Danzo looked down at the arrow penetrating through his chest, turned around and forgot to take Sasuke, and fell to the ground in unwillingness.


    "No...impossible...you...you are...already..." Danzo has realized at this moment that he will not be able to live, but how can he be willing to die such an unclear death, so even though his mouth is full of blood, Still vaguely doubted.


    "Have you reached the limit? That''s your self-righteousness. Don''t you know that there are such things as Bingliang pills in this world?" Sasuke looked a little disdainful of Danzo''s doubts.


    "Bingliang pill? Impossible... How could Bingliang pill make you recover so quickly, you...poof~~~" Tuan Zang didn''t get over with a sigh of relief, a pain in his chest, and another spurt of blood.


    "Bingliang pills are indeed impossible, but this thing is okay!" Sasuke said as he raised his right hand, and what he held in his hand was a transparent small bottle, but the bottle inside seemed to be a kind of Light blue liquid.


    "This, this is..." Dan Zang''s vision gradually blurred, and death was already devouring the vitality remaining in his body.


    "pulsation!"


    "Pulse, pulsation..." After listening to Sasuke''s explanation, Danzo has not yet understood what the pulsation is, and he has already lost his anger.


    Chapter 202: Sasuke¡¯s Crisis


    Danzo is dead. He died among the assistants of Uchiha Sa who had been underestimated by him as a remnant.


    He calculated the Uchiha clan during his lifetime and his coveting for the writing round eyes, which caused the Uchiha clan to be destroyed, but now he died in the hands of Uchiha Sasuke, which is also a karma.All his ambitions, or ambitions, also disappeared with his death.


    As I said before, he is a person who is not noticed, he is a person who is cast aside, he is a person with blood on his hands, he is a person hidden in the roots under Konoha, he He is a person who seeks light in the dark.He is Danzo.In the definition of good and bad, maybe he is a bad person, his hands are covered with blood, his arms are full of records of sin, his right eye is full of Shishui''s unwillingness, he is an abominable butcher!Light has never been reflected in him, he is a symbol of blood and murder!


    He is a person behind the scenes, turning into a powerful foundation where the light cannot shine, supporting Konoha!Wood has no roots, where is the leaf?For peace, for Konoha, he killed many people.He killed those who should be killed and those who shouldn''t.There is no way to judge whether what he did is right or wrong, because everything has become a fact and cannot be done from scratch. It can only be said that he did it and Konoha is growing healthy.


    Subjective evaluation does not apply to him, or that he does not need evaluation, he has been walking his own way, he has been working hard for peace, justice, and the light in the dark.


    This time, Danzo finally died. The writing wheel that was transplanted to his arm was no longer able to use Izanagi for him. He had been calculating all his life, and his desire for power made him do many wrong things.However, he was silently dedicated his whole life to Konoha.It seems that he did Hokage in the end, but he said: Unexpectedly, he still failed to be Hokage in the end.why would you say so?Perhaps, he feels that he has not really contributed to Konoha, has not been recognized by the people in the village, and has not given up his last years. His sincere heart is still for Konoha!


    You are Konoha in the sun, and I am the root in the darkness.¡ª¡ªShimura Danzo...


    At this time, Sasuke, after confirming that Danzo was completely dead, was relieved of Susano''s state, and he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Danzo¡¯s difficulties exceeded his expectations. Fortunately, he had obtained information about Danzo from Chen before that, and he had some understanding of his abilities, and for the members of the Eagle team, Chen also helped them. Everyone prepared a bottle of medicament synthesized by the Guerel Stone as a precaution. He thought he would not use it, but in the end, Danzo actually abandoned the kaleidoscope of Shishui Zhuanyan and made a desperate fight. And he was indeed at the limit, whether it was Chakra or physical strength, at the last moment, he could only drink the potion and recover Chakra before he could remain invincible.


    Although Guerrell¡¯s potions are no longer able to improve their own strength, the power contained in the potions is already vital, but they can recover their injuries and chakras in a short period of time, which is countless times stronger than the effect of Liangliang pills. , Can play a life-saving role at critical moments, so Chen will let them each bring a bottle in case of emergency.


    "Hey! I didn''t expect to be rescued by this thing in the end!" Sasuke looked at Danzang''s broken body, feeling a strange feeling in his heart, and he couldn''t help showing a sneer, and said softly: "So far I have never felt before, the defiled Uchiha feels purified, Uchiha¡¯s feeling of detachment from this decadent ninja world... Forget it, since Danzo is dead, then it¡¯s time to leave here, but that guy It seems that there is no way to do it!"


    As for what the guy he said was referring to Chen asked him to collect his right arm and Danzo¡¯s right eye. However, after the battle just now, Danzo¡¯s right arm ran away because he could not suppress the cells of the original Hokage. In order to save his life, he had to abandon his right arm. At this time, Danzo¡¯s right arm had already become a towering tree. It was impossible to take it away. As for Danzo¡¯s right eye, Sasuke also understood at this time. Came here, just now Danzo¡¯s last Izanagi was at the cost of his right eye, so the kaleidoscope of Danzo¡¯s right eye was also worthless, so Sasuke naturally didn¡¯t bother to collect it.


    The effect of the medicine is very fast. With just a few breaths, Sasuke¡¯s injury is completely healed, and even Chakra has recovered to his heyday. Apart from the embarrassment of the clothes on his body, he can no longer see the weakness just now. Up.


    "Go and meet that guy first, but before that, let''s solve the troubles first!" Sasuke looked at the root ninja who was fighting Mizuzuki and Shigogo, with killing intent in his eyes.


    However, just as Sasuke took a few steps, his spirit suddenly trembled, and then he felt a tingling in his eyes, which made Sasuke involuntarily cover his eyes with his hands. After the tingling, Sasuke felt that his vision had changed. Blurred, there has never been a phenomenon that surprised Sasuke.


    "Damn, my sight... has become blurred... is it a sequelae of my overuse of pupil power? Could it be..." Sasuke thought of what Chen had said to him in his heart.


    If you overuse the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes, it will cause the vision of the kaleidoscope to decrease, until it loses its light. Isn''t the current symptoms exactly as Chen said.


    "No...impossible, how could it be possible to make my eyes blind? Absolutely not. Chen that guy has been fighting with the kaleidoscope pupil technique. He has not been blind. There must be some way to cure my symptoms. I have to Hurry up to that guy and see what he can do!"


    This is indeed a big blow to Sasuke. Let¡¯s not talk about it and can no longer use the kaleidoscope to fight. Sasuke can¡¯t accept the loss of light in his eyes. He just wants to run to Chen and ask. What should he do.For such a long time, Sasuke has long been accustomed to treating Chen as the backbone, and now his eyes are in crisis, and he subconsciously thinks of Chen.


    Not daring to delay, Sasuke shook his head to get rid of all the distracting thoughts in his mind. Holding a pheasant sword, filled with Lei Dun Chakra, he suddenly attacked the remaining members at the root.

 126 Naruto Power System Chapter 126

    Chapter 203: The Shocked Konoha


    The battle between Sasuke and Danzo is finally over. At the moment when both sides are almost reaching their limits, Sasuke''s pulse through Zichen can be described as a shocking reversal and victory to end Danzo.


    And Xianglin, who has been hiding in the dark, has been paying attention to Sasuke¡¯s body. When he saw Sasuke being counterattacked by Danzo at the last moment, his heart raised his throat and wanted to set off to rescue Sasuke. After seeing Sasuke take out the pulsation, she resisted the impulse for a long time. In the end, Sasuke who drank the pulsation did not disappoint her. She resolved Danzo in an instant, and Xianglin also walked out of the dark. , Rushed to Sasuke''s side, and asked caringly: "Sasuke, are you all right!"


    During the fierce battle, Shigego and Suizuki, after hearing Xianglin¡¯s shout, looked in the direction of Xianglin¡¯s line of sight, it was indeed Sasuke. At this moment, Sasuke looked more embarrassed, but he was not in good physical condition. There are no obvious scars.


    Everyone in Anbe noticed the abnormality of the three of them, and followed their line of sight. They saw a young man dressed in white and holding a pheasant sword standing in the distance. It was not Sasuke or who was it.


    "That''s... Betrayal Uchiha Sasuke, Danzo-sama..."


    "Could it be...impossible! How could Lord Danzang lose to this traitor!"


    The three of Shigego directly ignored the discussion of the Anbe people, and each jumped out of the crowd and returned to both sides of Sasuke, and once again opposed the Anbe leaders.


    "Danzo, it''s dead! If you still want to stop me, come on!" Sasuke looked at the group of people in front of him indifferently and said, and the surrounding area of ??his body also slowly turned into a fuzzy figure of Suzu , Just seeing the current situation of Sasuke, Susuo by his side seems to be able to instantly become real at any time.


    "The curse mark on my body has disappeared. Could it be that what he said...is true!"


    "Nani! No, how could Lord Danzang lose to this traitor!"


    "This matter is of great importance, so hurry up and inform the two advisors. We are no longer in our control now!"


    "Quick, let''s get out of here first and meet the people outside!"


    The noisy voices followed Sasuke¡¯s words, and instantly fluctuated throughout Anbe, shock and disbelief filled the hearts of every Anbe member, and with the subsequent retreat words, everyone in Anbe seemed to find With an urgently needed reason for retreat, each of them used their own means to quickly evacuate, meeting with the ninjas of Konoha Village.Just now they have done their best to surround and kill Suige and Shigego, but they have not been able to take the two of them. Now, with the addition of one Uchiha Sasuke who may have killed Danzo, they can''t stop Sasuke at all, and Dan Zang did not appear, and they lost their backbone, so they retreated temporarily, and waited until the street order was renewed, and then came to siege and kill Sasuke and the others.


    "Sasuke" looked at Sasuke, who was standing next to him without any serious problems, and Xianglin pushed the glasses on again.


    "Danzo has been solved by me, now go to meet Chen. Danzo''s death can shock the roots for a while, waiting for them to regroup will be a lot of trouble for us, leave here first." Sasuke relieved After Susanohu, he touched his forehead with his right hand and said slowly.Sasuke calmed down, and when he looked forward again, he found that his vision became more blurred.


    "Damn..."


    Sasuke was so anxious that he blinded him, so he might as well kill him.Without further delay, he took Shuiyue and others toward Chen''s direction, he just wanted to get to Chen''s side as soon as possible.


    After Sasuke and others left, the base of the huge root became empty, leaving Danzo''s body, lying alone in the base, his men did not even come to collect his body and evacuated.


    ...


    On the other side of the battlefield, a tail beast jade from Nine Tails showed its power to destroy the sky and the earth before Konoha''s crowd. Konoha''s ninja seemed to be stunned, looking blankly at the village that had been divided into two. , Muttered to himself, couldn''t believe what he was seeing, a strange scene appeared on the entire battlefield for a while, quietly, no one dared to make a noise.


    "The village... the village..."


    "Why... why is this..."


    "The village was separated by...this..."


    Although the target of Kyuubi¡¯s Tail Beast Cannon is not aimed at Konoha¡¯s ninjas, they are located in the orbit of the Tail Beast Cannon. When the Nine Tails ejected the Tail Beast Cannon, although they have already taken refuge, They underestimated the power and speed of the Tail Beast Cannon. Some ninjas who could not dodge were directly swallowed by the Tail Beast Cannon, and some slow-reacting were severely injured by the impact of the Tail Beast Cannon and lost their ability to move for a while. , Konoha ninjas looked embarrassed by this big move of Kyuubi.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you okay?" An Anbe member, at the moment the Tail Beast Cannon fired, was the first to escape, but the impact formed by the Tail Beast Cannon made him very embarrassed, and his whole body was covered with it. After removing the dust, after the storm of the Tail Beast Cannon, he immediately came to Tsunade''s side as a guard.


    At this time, Tsunade ignored the Anbe. He was kneeling on the ground, looking at the destroyed village with a dull expression, and finally woke up with an extremely angry expression on his face, shouting in the direction where Chen was. Said: "Unforgivable...unforgivable, Uchiha Tatsuno!"


    Tsunade stretched out his thumb, stained a little bit of blood on the wound where he had just knocked the corner of his mouth, and quickly formed a seal.


    "Psychic art!"


    "Boom!"


    A burst of smoke came out of nowhere, and then a giant blue and white slug appeared in front of him.


    "Tsunade-sama... It seems that the village is facing a crisis." As soon as the slug appeared, he first saw Tsunade and then the surrounding environment, and couldn''t help but speak.It''s just surprising that such a behemoth has a gentle voice like a woman.


    "Slow talk, you immediately follow all the ninjas in Konoha, and then heal everyone through my chakra!" Tsunade gave no nonsense, and directly gave orders to the slug.


    "Everyone? Tsunade-sama, your Chakra... are you planning to?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, go!"


    "I know!"


    The slug also knew that the situation was urgent, and didn''t say anything. His body wriggled for a while, and then the huge body turned into small slugs dozens of times smaller, wriggling towards the injured ninja in the village of Konoha.


    After the slug acted, Tsunade closed his eyes first, then opened them suddenly. The momentum of the whole person changed, and the Baihao seal on her forehead disappeared at this moment.


    Seeing this, the Anbe was startled and said in secret: "The Hundred Hao seals on his forehead disappeared in surprise, he has released the art of creation and regeneration and assigned Chakra to Lord Slug, in order to protect the ninjas in the village..."


    Ignoring the fright of the Anbe, Tsunade struggled to stand up from the ground and walked slowly towards Chen, with endless anger in his eyes, vowing to tear the enemy in front of him to pieces.


    And Chen did not feel nervous at all when facing Tsunade who was already so angry that he still had a playful sneer. Seeing Tsunade coming step by step towards him, he did not attack first.


    Chapter 104: Naruto''s Helix Pill Shuriken


    On the Konoha battlefield, Tsunade is walking step by step in front of Tatsun, and Anbe, as Hokage¡¯s guard, naturally follows closely behind. The Konoha ninjas who were shocked by the tail beast cannons also recovered. , Gathered behind Tsunade, staring angrily at the culprit in front of the village that caused the tragedy.They gritted their teeth one by one, wishing to tear up the intruder before them and swallow them alive.


    "I am Konoha''s fifth-generation Hokage. You who ravaged the treasures and dreams of your ancestors are absolutely unforgivable, Uchiha Tatsumi!" Tsunade walked to Tatsun, glared at Tatsun, and then roared at Tatsun.: "I want to break with you here in the name of Hokage!"


    "Hey! Make a break? This is exactly what I want. Kinaba Village was originally a village founded by the Uchiha and Senju clan. Now I divide the village into two. It''s not enough. I will destroy all the rotten villages that have humiliated our Uchiha clan! Do you want to break it with me? Come on!"


    The two parties were already in the same situation, and it was impossible to alleviate it. As soon as Chen''s voice fell, Konoha''s people began to act. Just about to launch an attack on Chen, the nine tails at Chen''s feet also raised their front paws, wanting Tear the ant in front of you to pieces.


    At this moment, a voice came from a place not far from Chen.a "The technique of killing wood escape thorns!"


    Just listening to the sound, a few wooden vines suddenly emerged from the ground under the feet of Nine Tails, and entangled toward Nine Tails at a very fast speed, first with the feet, then the body, and then the two front paws. , In the end, even the neck was wrapped around the wooden slats. Before everyone recovered, the huge Nine-tailed uniforms restricted the ability of Nine-tailed to move... It looks like this!


    Kyuubi was entangled by the wooden sticks and desperately tried to get rid of it. However, the unimaginable toughness of those wooden sticks made it impossible to get rid of it. He could only let out an unwilling roar, glaring at the two ninjas not far away.


    Seeing that Kyuubi was actually trapped by Mu Dun, Chen was stunned for a moment, then showed a clear expression, and said with a sneer: "Mu Dun? It should be the fellow Yamato Tenzo! But... just rely on it. Does Mu Dun of this level want to trap Kyuubi? It''s naive!"


    Chen looked in the direction of the voice just now, and he realized that Yamato, who had met him in the stronghold of Oshemaru, stood there, holding the handprints that activated Mu Dun with both hands, staring solemnly at Kyuubi. , It seems that Kyuubi''s struggle has caused a lot of pressure on him, and standing next to him is Konoha''s Kiu-tailed person Zhuli, Uzumaki Naruto!


    Yamato''s Mu Dun not only made Chen a little surprised, but even the ninja in Konoha Village was surprised by this sudden scene.


    "It''s Yamato. Didn''t that guy practice with Naruto? Now that he is here, what should Naruto do..." When Kakashi saw Mu Dun, he immediately thought of Yamato, and quickly searched for Yamato''s figure. , I finally found him, but there seemed to be a familiar figure standing beside Yamato.


    "Even Naruto is here? Well, after this period of training, Naruto''s strength has improved a lot. He is also a member of Konoha, let him contribute to Konoha! Let''s With so many people here, plus Yamato¡¯s Mu Dun, dealing with Nine Tails is like a tiger with more wings. We will definitely be able to defend the village!


    But at this time, Yamato Tenzo was not as relaxed as Kakashi imagined. After using Mu Dun to unexpectedly trap Kyuubi, Kyuubi¡¯s resistance was beyond his imagination and seemed to be able to break away from him at any time. Mu Dun¡¯s bondage, but he still clenched his teeth. In order to provide opportunities for the ninjas in his village, he could only export Chakra desperately to maintain Mu Dun, which was faintly loose under the struggle of Kyuubi. Naruto beside him shouted: "Naruto, hurry up!"


    "Captain Yamato, I know, I''ll be fine soon!"


    Although I was very confused about the Kyuubi in front of him, Naruto had no time to figure out the situation. The situation is urgent now. The most important thing is to get rid of Kyuubi. The two seemed to have a plan in advance. After Yamato yelled, Naruto The action started immediately. First, two shadow clones were separated, and then a spiral pill was condensed in the hands of one shadow clone, and then Naruto¡¯s own wind escape chakra was added, a white shuriken rotating at high speed. The shadow avatar of the person gradually took shape.


    "Yo Xi! Let you taste my newly invented ninjutsu, Fengdun Helix Maru Shuriken!"


    After Helixmaru Shuriken was formed, Naruto yelled, and then left and right with the other shadow clone, pulling the shadow clone holding Helixmaru Shuriken, and ran towards Kyuubi. Getting closer and closer, after getting closer to Kyuubi for a certain distance, Naruto and the shadow clone used force at the same time, and the middle shadow clone holding the Helixmaru shuriken was thrown towards Kyuubi''s head.

 127 Naruto Power System Chapter 127

    Naruto has not yet practiced in the fairy mode, and the spiral pill shuriken he developed has just learned, and it is the first time to use it and cannot be thrown directly at the target, so he can only use this method to come Attack the huge Nine Tails.


    However, Kyuubi''s body is too large, and at this time people are still standing up, the height of the head is still tens of meters high, Naruto''s shadow clone has been used up when it flew to Kyuubi''s stomach injury. Castration.In the end, Helixmaru''s shuriken just attacked Kyuubi''s stomach.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Kyuubi¡¯s stomach injury suddenly flashed a dazzling light, and the spiral pill shuriken erupted on Kyuubi¡¯s stomach, forming a blast of wind, like countless small sharp blades, constantly attacking With Nine Tails, Nine Tails felt anguish and let out an extremely angry roar!


    And everyone in Konoha was shocked by the scene in front of them. Unexpectedly, things changed so quickly. Kyuubi, who had previously crushed them, was trapped and lost the ability to move. Immediately afterwards, they were subjected to this amazingly powerful ninjutsu, which shocked everyone present. After being surprised, they were ecstatic. The scene before them was undoubtedly excited. Now it seems that Kyuubi is not unbeatable. .


    Just now when Naruto¡¯s clone flew to Kyuubi, Kakashi naturally saw it too. After seeing the power of Helixmaru Shuriken, he was surprised while feeling a little more relieved, and said in his heart: "This...this Is it Naruto¡¯s new ninjutsu? The number of attacks cannot be counted, and even the writing wheel cannot be seen through. It¡¯s so strong... Naruto, you succeeded!"


    Tsunade naturally wouldn''t let the opportunity in front of him go, and immediately shouted at the ninjas around him: "Everyone, don''t let Kyuubi take a breather, take advantage of this, and attack Kyuubi with all his strength!"


    "Yes!"


    In Tsunade¡¯s shout, Konoha¡¯s people also reflected, their momentum skyrocketed, and they displayed their best ninjutsu, and they continued to attack Kyuubi, one by one, ninjutsu exploded on Kyuubi¡¯s body. Come, and Kyuubi can only let out a roar of unwillingness and rage!


    Chapter 205: The Difficulty of the Beast


    In the summer night, the night sky is full of stars, cool breeze, and green shadows.


    The leaves all over the sky, along with the storm outline a graceful curve.And under the leaves dancing with the wind, Konoha Village, which was divided into two halves by the Tail Beast Cannon, looked particularly bright in the moonlight. It runs through the entire Konoha ruin zone, like a sharp blade, tearing everyone in Konoha Village. Heart.


    Under Tsunade''s command, Konoha Mojinobu almost poured Chakra all over his body to vent his hatred of the enemy.The sky full of ninjutsu almost hit the nine-tailed demon fox with Naruto¡¯s wind escape spiral maru shuriken, accompanied by Tsunade¡¯s shout, bursting open all over the nine-tailed body, and the dust swayed by the violent current , Almost filled the entire sky, Konoha and the ninjas each covered their heads to resist the approaching wind pressure.


    For a while, the storm slowed down and the cool breeze slowly dissipated the raised dust.


    Everyone in Konoha moved away the hands that were blocking their eyes, staring at the direction of Kyuubi bound by Mu Dun, with unconcealable joy in their eyes, gathering the power of the forbearance of the whole village, even if it is a Nine-tailed demon fox, Presumably it won''t be safe, and after this thought existed for a while, it disappeared.


    The nine-tailed demon fox that reappeared in the eyes of everyone was now lying on the ground like a real fox, grinning with stern fangs, his eyes full of violence, with a trace of disdain, seeming to laugh at Konoha The ninjas of Ninjas were so useless. Under such a concentrated fire, except for a little embarrassed, Kyuubi didn''t suffer any harm. All this came from the gray-white substance covered by Kyuubi''s body...


    This is a condensed form of a chakra full of evil aura, starting from the head of the nine tails and spreading to its chest. In the horrified eyes of the Konoha ninjas, the chakra gradually spread to the nine tails. The whole body, first the upper body, then the body, the back half, and finally even the nine tails are completely covered by this chakra, leaving no gaps. From a distance, it looks like a nine-tailed demon fox wearing a pair of gray armor. general.


    This is exactly the scene in the original book, when Lord Madara and the first generation of Naruto were dueling, the difficulty of the beast!Relying on Susano''s perverted defensive ability, coupled with Kyuubi''s own agility and power offensive and defensive, this combination is simply desperate. With such a combination, it can destroy any one of the five great nations. It''s easy.


    "Huh! Today, let me reproduce the demeanor of Lord Banana back then!" Chen stood on the head of Jiuwei wrapped in the armor of Suzano, feeling unusually excited at this time.In his previous life, he had seen the scene of Madara¡¯s beast¡¯s difficulty and the first generation of Naruto¡¯s toughness. He felt that this technique was extremely exciting, which made him extremely envious. He had always hoped that he could personally control the beast¡¯s difficulty. During the battle, when Konoha''s ninjas were set fire to Nine Tails, Tatsun didn''t even think about it, so he directly displayed the difficulty of the beast.


    Unlike Tatsumi¡¯s excitement, at this time Konoha¡¯s ninja, seeing the scene in front of him again, was originally excited by Yamato¡¯s Mudan and Naruto¡¯s Helixmaru shuriken, and instantly fell to the bottom. , Facing the stronger Kyuubi than before, they couldn''t help feeling desperate in their hearts. Facing such a monster, do they have a chance of winning?


    "This is... the difficulty of the wild beast! This is the difficulty of the wild beast! The difficulty of the wild beast that exerts Susano''s power on the tail beast! The ninjutsu used by Uchiha Madara and the original duel, I did not expect, I was able to witness it with my own eyes. It''s really hard to imagine how the first generations broke this kind of technique!" The ninjas in the village of Konoha had a few advanced qualifications, such words echoed in their hearts.


    Chen standing beside Jiuwei indifferently ignored the shock of everyone. For him, the shock of opponents was commonplace in his resume.Now what he was thinking about was how to make Konoha pay the price for Uchiha''s extermination.


    "Helix pill shuriken? Haha... Naruto, it seems that you have made a lot of progress, but this helix pill shuriken seems to have not been fully mastered, so let you try my helix pill shuriken. "With a mocking smile on Chen''s face, he glanced in the direction Naruto was. He was naturally familiar with the ninjutsu that Naruto had performed just now, but the power was beyond his expectation, not too strong. It was...too weak, incomparable to Naruto''s Helix Maru Shuriken in the later period.


    As soon as Chen''s voice fell, he spread his hands, ten fingers and hooks, and suddenly a chakra gathered in his hand quickly. Not long after, the chakra in the spiral pill had become very violent, and the white spiral pill was also slow without any comments. Slowing down to crimson, it seems that the crimson in the spiral pill seems to overflow at any time.


    "How... how is it possible! Actually injecting the dual attributes of wind and fire into the spiral pill at the same time, or... two!" I didn''t know it was the perception ninja, and shouted abruptly.


    And Naruto himself was stunned. The ninjutsu in Chen''s hands is naturally clear to him. He has been doing it for this ninjutsu these days. Until now, he has only mastered a little bit. He didn''t expect Chen to use it so easily. There are still two. The more important thing is that the Helix Maru Shuriken in Chen''s hand is added the Chakra of Huo Dun on the basis of Feng Dun. The two chakras mixed together did not run away, but made Helix Maru hand. The power of the sword is even stronger.


    At this time, he has recognized Naruto, and the enemy standing on Kyuubi is the first friend he knew when he was a child, Uchiha Tatsumi. His former friend Junjin became the enemy who attacked Konoha. He is really indescribable. The current mood, but the current state of affairs did not have time for him to question Chen, because Chen''s attack was about to come.


    "How could... Damn... All the staff moved away and retreated first!" Seeing the spiral pill shuriken in Chen''s hand, Tsunade''s heart sank, with an ominous premonition, he immediately moved towards the surrounding woods. Ye Ninjas reminded.


    "Huh! Do you think it¡¯s safe to move the distance? My Helix Maru shuriken is different from Naruto¡¯s." Chen Yu said with a smile, and the Helix Maru shuriken in his hand was suddenly thrown out in the direction of Konoha." Because... it can be thrown out!!"


    Chapter 206: Konoha''s pain


    In Konoha''s horrified eyes, Chen''s two helix pill shurikens were thrown at them.


    The violent Helix Maru Shuriken has gradually grown larger since it was released. The violent fire chakra in it has gradually become turbulent under the urging of the wind. With the flight of Helix Maru Shuriken, the fire chakra is also like being It was generally irritated, and it broke out in an instant, and the scorching heat swept across the entire battlefield. The violent wind attribute Chakra seemed to tear everyone''s body opposite.


    "Nani! This kind of ninjutsu can even be thrown..." At the moment when Helix Maru Shuriken was separated from Tatsun''s hands, the Konoha ninjas who saw this scene were horrified. The power of Helix Maru Shuriken just now They have already seen from Naruto that no matter what it is, they can be destroyed. If they are pulled into the attack range of Helix Maru Shuriken, they will definitely be stranded to the bone.


    "Slug, hurry up and wrap everyone, hurry up!!" At the moment Chen''s shuriken was released, Tsunade ordered the psychic beast toad to wrap everyone in the range in his body, and finished After all, Tsunade looked at Naruto who was the first to bear the brunt, and hurriedly shouted: "Naruto, leave there immediately!"


    "Boom!" With two muffled sounds, the long-preserved fire attribute chakra is like a dam with a bursting dyke, further expanding rapidly. In a short while, using two spiral pill shurikens as dots, the surrounding area is instantly transformed into The sea of ??fire, coupled with the harsh wind, formed a whirlwind of fire in an instant, and its scope continued to expand.


    The entire Konoha Village, from the perspective of today, whether it is the streets, houses, trees, flowers, or even the sky, seems to be burning.


    The smoke was everywhere, and at this moment, Chen''s dark eyes seemed to be shining, but the light was not that Chen had rekindled his feelings for the village. The light in his eyes was just the reflection of this fire.


    "Quick! All the water escape ninjas, hurry up and deal with it, my slugs are almost gone, cough cough..." Tsunade stood up from the ruins, looked at the sea of ??fire in front of him, and commanded through the slugs.


    After a while, some of the ninjas broke away from the slugs. Before they were surprised, they heard Tsunade¡¯s instructions. They didn¡¯t dare to delay either. After tying their hands, they used relatively weak ninjutsu. Consume the few Chakras in his body to clean up the fire on the scene.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno! You were also Konoha''s person. Could it be that you hate Konoha so much, don''t you have any feelings for Konoha, don''t you have any nostalgia for the village where you were born and raised? Can you actually do this to Konoha? Kind of a degree!¡± At this time, Tsunade¡¯s appearance has changed, and her hair slowly turned white. From a middle-aged woman, she also slowly began to age, and her smooth face became dry and covered. The wrinkles, but the dexterity in his eyebrows did not disappear at all, glaring at Uchiha Tatsun and questioned.The voice was full of old age and weakness, and it was different from the heroic fifth-generation Hokage Tsunade Ji.


    In order to protect the Konoha ninjas from harm, he scattered all of his chakras to each of the split slugs, allowing the slugs to protect Konoha''s ninjas, Chakra''s exhausted Tsunade, and even Chakras who maintained their physical appearance are gone.


    "Feelings? Nostalgia? My heart has died with the day of the extermination. All my feelings and nostalgia also began to disappear the moment my parents fell. From the moment Konoha''s senior management made a decision, you I should have thought that there will be such a little bit of arrival. Don''t talk nonsense. If you have any abilities, just use it!" Tatsun was dismissive of Tsunade''s plausibility.


    Tsunade seemed to be talking about something, but he passed out due to the excessive use of Chakra. The slugs that had just been attached to everyone slowly melted away, spitting out all the ninjas in Konoha Village, but the slug itself , It also looks very weak.


    "Ms. Kakashi, are you okay?" After Naruto was spit out by the slug, he discovered that Kakashi was also spit out by the slug in the same way. He was kneeling on the ground tiredly, and Naruto hurried to Kakashi. Asked worriedly.


    "Drink~~ I''m fine, I''m protected by Tsunade-sama''s slug..." Kakashi gasped violently, his body rising and falling with his breathing, and said slightly tired.


    "Damn~~ Why is this? Why did Chen become like this? Why did we attack our village? Why did we do this? Why is this?" Naruto''s heart is already indescribable at this time. .


    "Naruto¡­"


    "Five generations of adults!"


    When Kakashi was about to comfort Naruto, a voice caught the attention of the two, and Tsunade was found surrounded by several Anbe.


    "Ms. Tsunade..."


    It turned out that after the Anbe was spit out by the slug, they saw Tsunade, who had been old because of the exhaustion of Chakra, was questioning Uchiha Tatsumi, but they passed out in a coma because they could no longer persist.


    Those Anbe were taken aback, ignoring others, and instantly appeared beside Tsunade.


    "Unexpectedly... it was because I gave all the chakras to Lord Slug to protect the ninjas in the village. That''s why..." Seeing Tsunade''s appearance, all the Anbu present were shocked and thought about it. Know the reason.


    "Quickly, take Master Tsunade to the medical department. You must not let Naruto-Master make any mistakes. The rest will stop Kyuubi with all your strength!" An Anbu, who looked like the captain, made a decisive decision and immediately drafted a mission, their original mission. It was to protect the safety of Hokage, but now, in order to protect them, Tsunade became like this. They all felt self-blame, and they were also full of gratitude and respect for Tsunade.


    "I got it!" An Anbe who was holding Tsunade replied. There was nothing more to say, he directly picked up Tsunade and retreated to the back, while the remaining Anbe stayed on the battlefield to resist the powerful enemy together.


    Chapter 207: Ino?


    At this time, the sky above Konoha Village was filled with gunpowder smoke, and this day was undoubtedly a disaster for Konoha Village.

 128 Naruto Power System Chapter 128

    They underestimated Uchiha''s strength and underestimated the destructive power of Kyuubi. They did not expect that the combination of the two would cause more disasters than the Kyuubi Rebellion more than ten years ago.


    Almost all the ninjas in Konoha Village, except those who have already gone out to perform tasks, have gathered here. They resisted Kyuubi¡¯s invasion, but the casualties were heavy. Even the fifth generation Naruto Senjue was also killed. Chakra was exhausted and passed out into a coma, and all the ninjas who remained at the scene were also hit hard.They have tried their best to attack Kyuubi again, but now it seems that Kyuubi is unscathed. Looking back at them, they are already exhausted, and even Chakra has consumed little left, facing the powerful enemy in front of them. , They couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair, the village... is it really going to be destroyed?


    "Senior, are you okay?" Yamato Amazura also came to Kakashi at this time, but asked heartily.


    "I''m okay, it''s just that Chakra consumes too much, but..." Kakashi shook his head, indicating that he was okay, then looked at Kyuubi and Uchiha Tatsumi on Kyuubi''s head, with a worried look in his eyes: " The situation is very bad, we must find a way to stop him! What should I do... Damn, Akai has just been on a mission at this time, otherwise, with his eight guards, coupled with my divine might, he might still be able to fight. ¡­"


    "Damn...why did Chen become like this? I must ask him clearly..." The Naruto fairy beside him doesn''t have the patience to follow Kakashi''s ideas. He just wants to figure out why Chen did this before. Tatsun tells some secrets of the shop, he hasn''t been there yet, so he doesn''t know what Tatsun''s motive is for attacking Konoha.


    He was already a spine, so he would do it when he thought of it. He rushed towards Chen alone, and it was too late for Kakashi and Yamato to stop it.


    After Chen threw out two Helix Maru Shurikens, he didn''t move on, but sneered at the result of her Helix Maru Shurikens, feeling a touch of comfort in her heart.


    "Is it impossible to bear this level? It seems that Konoha is indeed decayed. The Uchiha clan, White Fang, Sannin, these ninjas who have contributed to Konoha, have been ruined by you one by one. Ye''s combat power is not even as good as Yunyin Village! Humph..."


    And when Chen whispered to himself, he suddenly found a figure rushing towards him at an extremely fast speed. Chen fixed his eyes and found that it was Naruto Uzumaki, who couldn''t help showing a playful smile.


    "Naruto? You dared to come alone. It seems that he was coming at me. I want to see what tricks you can make!"


    Naruto''s brain heated up, and he rushed towards Chen alone, and when he was halfway down the road, he quickly Jieyin, and when he came to the front of Kyuubi, he suddenly pressed his palm to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    A cloud of smoke appeared out of thin air, and then drifted away with the wind, and a behemoth appeared in front of Kyuubi.


    At this time, a huge toad, but from the point of view of its size, it is almost shoulder-to-shoulder with the nine tails, with a short sleeve over it, a long knife hanging around its waist, and a cigarette stick in its mouth. , This is Naruto¡¯s psychic beast, Toad Wentai, also Naruto¡¯s boss. At this time, Wentai has just appeared on the stage and has not figured out the situation. He is squinting at the nine-tailed monster in front of him, because at this time nine-tailed monster The whole body was wrapped in gray-white Suzuo Nenghu armor, so that he could not recognize it for a while.


    Seeing the nine tails swaying behind Kyuubi, Toad Wen was shocked, and the pipe in his mouth almost fell. He had obviously guessed the identity of the monster in front of him, and exclaimed: "This guy is...Kyuu?"


    "Hey! Naruto, tell me exactly what''s going on? Also, where is this place?" "Boss, this is Konoha. Chen controlled Kyuubi and attacked the village. I must stop him. I want you to help me!"


    "Huh? Are you kidding me, I want to be the opponent of Nine-Tailed? I know that Nine-Tailed is stronger than you. It''s not comparable to that of Kyu-Tail. In order to seal him, the four generations even lost their lives. If it is to cooperate with the four generations, I may be able to fight, but you... there is no chance of winning at all, why should I provoke it, let''s take advantage of him not to attack us, let''s withdraw first!"


    "No, I will not retreat. I will never allow anyone to harm the village, even if this person is my friend, I will not forgive!"


    "Hey! What a troublesome kid!"


    Seeing the conversation between these two guys just like this, Chen really couldn''t stand it anymore. What Naruto was best at was mouth escape, and if he kept talking, he might say dawn.


    Chen impatiently said to Naruto: "Hey, are you two saying enough? Naruto, looking at you like this, are you here to stop me?"


    Chen''s words caused Naruto to pull his mind back to reality, and finally remembered the purpose of his trip, and couldn''t help saying to Chen: "Chen, why are you doing this? Why did you do this? Why did you attack the village? You are also Konoha. People!"


    "Huh! Konoha''s person? Maybe it used to be, but now, since Konoha''s Uchiha clan was driven to a dead end, I am no longer Konoha''s person. I am now an avenger. I want to take this Konoha that put all the misfortune on us Uchiha clan, destroy it! I did this... Is there anything wrong?"


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t the Uchiha clan be killed by Uchiha Itachi? Why should the village be blamed? Those who dare to hurt the village, I will never forgive!"


    "Won''t forgive? Just because of what I''m doing now hurts your favorite village, you won''t forgive. Then for my Uchiha Tatsumi, kill my parents and destroy Konoha of my Uchiha clan, Do you still expect me to forgive? You are an idiot who has nothing from the beginning, how can you know the pain of losing after having it! If you hate me now, if you want to stop me, then take it out Get some skills!"


    Naruto still wanted to say something, but Chen didn''t intend to talk nonsense with him anymore. With a thought, Kyuubi at his feet received Chen''s thoughts, roared and raised his front paws, and patted the toad in front of him.


    "whispering sound!"


    Toadwen had guarded Kyuubi too early, and when he saw Kyuubi''s hands, he hummed, and suddenly pulled out the long knife on his waist, placed it on top of his head, and held Kyuubi''s front paws.However, Kyuubi''s strength was so great, his hands were really numb, and he almost couldn''t hold the handle of the knife, but in the end he gritted his teeth to block it.


    "Humph!"


    Chen didn''t want to stand in a stalemate anymore, so he shot directly, and his body instantly disappeared from Jiuwei''s head, and appeared on Wentai''s belly in the blink of an eye, and punched Xiang Wentai''s belly.


    The powerful strange power, even the huge body of Toad Wentai could not bear, and he was knocked out in a painful cry.


    However, just when Chen was about to take the opponent away with another blow, a familiar voice came from a distance, causing Chen to subconsciously stop the movement in his hands, and a wry smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    Chapter 208: Withered Roses


    With a familiar and crisp sound in his ears, Chen also stopped the movement in his hands at this moment, and there seemed to be some warmth in his cold eyes, but there was a bitter smile on his face.


    Although the battlefield was still filled with gunpowder smoke, as Chen stopped his movements, the entire Konoha battlefield seemed to be quiet for an instant.The remaining gunpowder, the broken villages, the ruins everywhere, and the ninjas ready to go, formed a sharp contrast with the tranquility at this time.


    Chen''s gaze followed the direction of the voice to the girl who is now slim.Under the moonlight, Ino, wearing a ninja vest, is obviously no longer the only soft girl in Chen''s heart. The faith in the guardian of the village in Ino''s eyes is not concealed at all. It''s just that when Chen''s eyes turned around, these two There seemed to be something else integrated into Ke Ren''s eyes.


    "Ino..." Chen mumbled as she looked at the girl under the moonlight, and her tight body became relieved at this moment.


    "Tatsu-kun, what happened to you over the years, why did you become like this? I know that the Uchiha clan''s affairs have dealt a great blow to you, but...Isn''t there still me...we? Are you going to personally treat us? Did all the villages that grew up together be destroyed? Although you were depressed and depressed back then, but you are still kind, but now..." Seeing the scene in front of him, Ino was originally very angry and wanted to blame Chen, but the words came to his lips. , Has become another rhetoric. She understands Chen, and she has understood since childhood. He pays attention to Chen''s life, from class to after-school, from cheerfulness to depression, from energetic all the way to... becoming an "idiot".


    Starting when Tatsun was determined to attack Konoha, he expected that there would be such a scene in front of him, but... after Ino really stood in front of him and told him that he had repeated the lines in Tatsun¡¯s mind countless times, it was still for a while. Silent, he can ignore everyone¡¯s eyes, don¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s hateful eyes, but for the person in front of him, he has always been ruthless, remembering when he pretended to be an idiot in order to avoid Danzo¡¯s strong request. People respect themselves, only Ino...


    Tatsun always feels that he owes too much to Ino. "Ino, many things are not as simple as I heard. I don¡¯t want you to know too much about the Uchiha clan, and I don¡¯t even now. I hope you have a good impression of me. As you can see, I have become what you hate most. The village you want to protect, I will tear it to pieces by myself. Dare to forget!" Chen settled down, adjusted his emotions and looked back at Ino and said lightly.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe that you can do it so unrelentingly. I still believe that you are still the lively and cheerful Chenjun back then. Even if the whole village believes you are rebellious, I never believe that it is what you really want. What I did, from when you were hit and you became depressed, I was convinced from beginning to end that Tatsu-kun in my heart will definitely come back!" Ino was talking, as his emotions changed, his hands gradually squeezed Fists clenched.


    "Don''t deceive yourself anymore! You know it''s impossible for me to look back now, and I don''t even bother to look back." Chen shook his sleeve, it was obvious that he didn''t want to be disturbed by Ino.


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, what happened back then was only for the peace of the village and the world of ninjas. At that time, you were still young, and you may not understand it, but now you don¡¯t even think about it?" Nara Shikuhisa The two people who pulled away from their sides asked Chen.As Konoha''s genius military division, he also learned a little bit of inside information about that year, and he had already had suspicions, but now it was only confirmed by Chen.


    "Peace? Hahahaha... It¡¯s a peace. You guys forced Itachi and Sasuke to join Anbu for peace. You killed my parents for peace, and you killed my Uchiha clan for peace. I Today I want to ask, is this the peace in your mouth? If so, then I, Uchiha Tatsuno, let Konoha peace forever!" After speaking, Tatsun¡¯s entire breath became frantic again, hesitating one that will erupt at any time active volcano.


    "Chen-jun, stop! I beg you...I don''t want the village to suffer disaster, and I don''t want you to be hurt. Let me persuade you once, even this time..." Ino was talking, raising the pace slowly to Chen Going in the direction of Chen is like ignoring Chen''s violent state at this moment.


    "Ino, come back! That guy is no longer the Chen you know"


    "Ino is dangerous! Do not approach him!"


    "That guy is revealing murderous aura now, Ino, don''t go there!"


    After seeing Ino''s behavior, everyone worriedly said to stop Dao, but at this moment Ino seemed to be unable to hear the words, still walking in the direction of Chen for herself. She seemed to have been waiting for this day for a long time. The day when I saw Chen again, but the situation of the meeting at this time was far beyond my expectations.


    Looking at Ino, who is approaching him step by step, Chen''s exposed aura has not changed at all. It is still so violent, and the eyes of the nine-tailed demon fox beside him are still full of hostility, "You give up, I will not let it go. Konoha, no matter what you do, it will not change my decision!"


    After hearing Chen''s roar, Ino, who came oncoming oncomingly, did not stop, as if he was sure that he would never want her to sell. "You get away! If you get closer, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Yuan Chen didn''t have so much. Nonsense, but after Ino appeared, he somehow lost his indifference as before, and gradually increased his words.


    "Rather than let me watch you destroy the village with your own hands, it is better to let me die in your hands first, Chen Jun...If you really can''t let go of the hatred in your heart, kill me first."


    "I said, let you go away!" After Chen Chen flicked his sleeves, a gust of wind took shape in an instant, directly pushing Ino who was gradually approaching him several feet away.


    "Chen Jun, is it really irretrievable at all?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t reply.


    "Okay, I know your answer." Mr. Ino, who was blown to the ground by the wind, stood up again and looked at Chen. His fists had been tightened and no matter how tight, it seemed that he was making a very difficult decision.


    Then Ino loosened his clenched fist and stretched out his right hand. In Ino''s hand, there was a rose that had long since been withered. The breeze blew by, and the withered petals floated in the air with the breeze. This...isn¡¯t it what Chen gave as a child...


    "Sorry, I can''t accompany you anymore, but I really want to go with you like I did when I was a child. Chen Jun, I like you the most..."

 129 Naruto Power System Chapter 129

    Chapter 209: Ino''s Choice


    The two people in the center of the battlefield were stunned by the moonlight. The rose in Ino''s hand had no petals. The withered and decayed branches seemed to be broken by the breeze at any time.


    Ino moved away from his gaze looking at the only branches of the rose, and let out a long sigh, discarding the ruined branches in his hand in the breeze, and then changed the attitude of the girl before, guarding the fortitude of the village. Resurfaced in front of everyone.


    "I am the ninja of Konoha Hidden Village, Yamanaka Ino! Anyone who wants to harm the village will be my enemy!"


    Chen looked at the rose that dissipated from Ino''s hand, listened to Ino''s words, her heart was mixed, and looked at Ino with complicated eyes, and said with a wry smile: "Really... we have finally come to this point. The only thing I have nostalgia for in Konoha is you, Ino! If I can, I really don¡¯t want to..."


    "I can understand your persistence, but please also understand my position. Although I am very unwilling, the rose has withered after all." Ino shook his head and interrupted Chen''s words. The words revealed a firm statement. Up his own position.


    "In that case..." Chen slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath and suddenly opened his eyes. The expression changed. The complicated expression just now no longer exists. Only indifference is left in his eyes, and there is nothing else. mood."Then let me see, you! Yamanaka Ino, what on earth is there to stop me!"


    As soon as his words fell, Chen suddenly swung his knife towards Jing Ye. He didn''t want to stand still. He was afraid that hesitating would shake his determination. He would never allow this to happen, so he didn''t dare to think any more, he could only use Act to force yourself not to think about it.


    Seeing this, Jing Ye felt a pain in her heart, but did not waver her determination at all. With a soft drink, she attacked the person in front of her who was both familiar and strange to her.A Chen rushed to the front of Ino and returned to Xiang Ino to chop off, but Ino did not evade, but instead met Kuwu in his hand against Chen''s blade to hold Chen''s offensive.


    There was no ninjutsu, nor the secret art of the mountain family. The two were fighting with their physical strength and weapons. Chen was blocked by a blow, and immediately changed the offensive, changing the streamer in his hand to slashing, and swept towards Ino.Seeing this, Ino hurriedly bent his waist to escape, Chen''s streamer rubbed Ino''s hand, and brought out a few beautiful hairs, floating in the air.


    And the moment Ino was not idle when he bent over, while avoiding, he held Kuwu''s right hand and pushed forward and pierced Chen''s stomach.


    Chen did not hesitate at all, and when Ino stabbed him, he instinctively reversed his figure and avoided Ino''s assassination.At the same time, the free left hand suddenly stretched out, grabbing Ino¡¯s wrist holding Kunai, and the right hand holding the knife turned the blade. Before Ino could reflect, he put the knife on Ino¡¯s neck. Stopped Ino''s actions.19


    After a brief meeting, Tatsumi had already subdued Ino, and looked at Ino with indifferent eyes, and a voice without the slightest emotion sounded in Ino''s ears: "Are you capable of this? If it''s only this level. , I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to get serious, let alone stop me, if I make another move, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt you!"


    While talking, Chen suddenly exerted force and pushed Ino out, then without looking at Ino again, he turned and attacked Konoha Ninja''s camp.


    At the moment when Chen''s mentality changed, Kyuubi was not idle, and seemed to be able to feel Chen''s intentions. After a long roar to the sky, he once again attacked the Konoha people who had suffered heavy casualties. Susano, Kyuubi can completely ignore Konoha¡¯s attacks. Each attack can take away one or two Konoha people, and Konoha can only rise up to resist. However, after previous consumption, their chakras It has already consumed a lot. Kyuubi is still incapable of facing the huge increase in strength, but it is still struggling to support it, but it is impossible to stop Kyuubi.


    Although Konoha¡¯s ninjas avoid Kyuubi¡¯s attacks, they will also find opportunities to fight back, throwing a few kunai shurikens at Kyuubi from time to time, or releasing a few ninjutsu, but these attacks are just futile. Under Susano''s almost abnormal defense, Konoha''s attack couldn''t hurt a single hair of Kyuubi at all.


    Konoha ninjas who were in danger under the attack of Kyuubi, at this time Uchiha Tatsumi joined the battle, which undoubtedly made Konoha even worse.Waving the stream of light, Chen transformed into Shura, with deadly moves, and constantly harvesting the lives of Konoha ninjas. Wherever he went, no one was his one-one enemy, and the Konoha ninjas who came to kill him, all Become his dead soul under the sword.


    For a time, the entire battlefield wailed, and Konoha suffered heavy casualties again.


    After being pushed away by Tatsun, Ino fell to the ground. Just struggling, he saw this tragic situation. His whole body''s strength seemed to be emptied, and he knelt on the ground. Underfoot.


    "why why¡­"


    The pain in Jing Ye''s heart was already beyond addiction, and he could no longer hold it back, and couldn''t help crying helplessly.


    After a while, Ino''s expression changed suddenly, with a sense of determination in his eyes, and then picked up the kunai on the ground again and stood up: "Since I can''t stop you, then..."


    Ino, who had made up a certain determination, held Kunai in his hand, and rushed towards Tatsumi, who was facing her back and slaughtered among the Konoha crowd. Kunai in his hand stabbed at the seemingly defenseless Tatsumi past.


    But Chen seemed to be venting the depression in his heart at this time, so he didn''t show any mercy, and he was ready to kill. Suddenly he noticed the killing intent behind him. Without even thinking about it, he turned around instinctively, and the streamer in his hand was already facing where the murderous intent was. The direction stabbed hard.


    In the end, she saw a familiar face appear in front of her, and Ling Chen was shocked. The indifferent eyes turned into unconcealable panic, regret, and disbelief.


    Chen''s stabbing knife was very fast, and it was too late to close his hand. He could only watch the streamer in his hand and pierce the chest of the person in front of him.


    "Then let me die in your hands..."


    "Ino!"


    Little tail: 475137322¡­


    Chapter 201: New pupil technique?


    Ino, it turned out to be Ino!


    Chen''s pupils shrank abruptly after seeing the appearance of the person behind, with an incredible look in his eyes, and the violent murderous aura from his body suddenly disappeared, as if his body had crashed, and he stared at Ino in front of him motionless. , Felt a sharp pain in my heart.


    "Well... Ino!"


    At this moment, Chen''s eyes suddenly shed a line of blood, followed by a stinging pain in his eyes, and the two kaleidoscope writing wheels turned madly without Chen''s mind, suddenly, Zichen''s writing wheel eyes A special force burst out, heaven and earth as one of Su, taking Chen as the distant point, a special domain shrouded out, covering the 30-meter space where Chen is. In this domain, there is silence and no wind. Turning, the water does not flow, even the air seems to be frozen.


    The drop of blood dripping from Ino''s body to the ground suddenly stood still and was in a state of volley. But if you look closely, you will find that it is not static anymore. Things in this domain are actually still moving, whether it is the sky. The flying gunpowder is still air, or the drops of blood are still moving, but their speed is too slow, too slow, as if they were slowed down by people thousands of times.


    At this moment, the picture in the entire space turned, and the things that seemed to be still were moving fast at this time, more than ten thousand times faster than the slow speed before. The strange thing is that the trajectory of these things turned out to be Rewinding, that is to say, everything in this area went backwards again at a very fast speed.The smoke, the direction of the wind, and the dripping blood, even Chen, and Ino¡¯s movements are retreating quickly. The streamer that pierced Ino¡¯s body, leaving Ino¡¯s body, the dripping blood quickly reintegrated into Ino¡¯s wounds. After that, Ino''s wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the vest pierced by the streamer was restored to its original integrity.


    This is the reverse of time. It is not the things in the entire space that are going backwards, but...time!"boom"


    There was a sudden roar in Chen''s mind, followed by a trance. After recovering, the scene in front of him changed dramatically, making him startled.At this moment, he just beheaded a Konoha ninja with the streamer in his hand, without hurting Ino, not even Ino, as if everything that happened just now was an illusion.


    "What''s the matter? Just... I wasn''t..."


    Looking at this familiar scene in front of him, Chen couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, and then remembered the scene that had just appeared, looked at the streamer in his hand, and didn''t figure out what happened for a while.


    And at this moment, a trace of murderous aura suddenly came from behind Chen, making Chen feel shocked, and a scene of deja vu appeared in his mind.Although he didn''t look at the visitor, he seemed to already know who the visitor was, and subconsciously exclaimed, "It''s Ino!"


    But his body was already at the moment when he felt the murderous intent. He had already turned around instinctively while holding the streamer to stab the murderous intent. At the moment of turning around, a familiar face suddenly appeared in his sight. It''s Ino.


    Chen was shocked, the streamer that had already shot, stabs Ino with a sharp sword, it is too late for Chen to stop, if there is no accident, in the next moment, Chen will watch Ino being stabbed by himself The streamer stabbed, repeating the scene in his mind before.


    Between the electric light and flint, Chen¡¯s left eye suddenly turned crazily, bursting out a special force, centering on Chen¡¯s position, covering a radius of more than ten meters, and at the moment of opening this range, in the space Everything actually solidified, the gunpowder, the air, and even the minefield that Xiang Chen hit, all were in a static state.


    At this moment, the tip of the streamer in Tatsun¡¯s hand had already pierced Ino¡¯s waistcoat, and he only had to move forward a little bit to pierce Ino¡¯s body. Fortunately, at this moment, Ino didn¡¯t know why, but stopped. After the momentum, the whole person solidified.


    "this is¡­"


    Although Chen was very confused about the current situation, he didn''t care so much, without the slightest hesitation, and quickly retracted the streamer in his hand. In this solidified space, Chen''s actions didn''t even see the slightest impact. It seems that everything in this space is in a static state under any restrictions, but Chen is not affected by the restrictions.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host, I have awakened the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes on my own!" Just when Chen was puzzled, the system''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Kaleidoscope ability? Do you mean that I awakened the ability of Kaleidoscope by myself? Isn''t my ability of Kaleidoscope set to Moon Reading and Amaterasu?" After hearing the system''s answer, Chen still didn''t understand. Not to mention what abilities he has awakened, his ability has been defaulted to monthly reading and Amaterasu by the system when he first exchanged Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but now it is said that he has awakened the ability of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Make him wonder.


    "Answer the host:..."


    Under the systematic explanation, Chen finally understood what was going on.


    The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is the super strong boundary of the blood succession in the original work, comparable to the existence of a plug-in, and every ability can be called the sky.


    And in the original work, there has never been a pair of writing wheels with exactly the same ability, even his brother has never seen the kaleidoscope writing wheels he exchanged for a finished product, not opened by himself, so the ability is the default month of the system. Reading and Amaterasu are equivalent to transplanting the eyes of others, and anyone can use it.


    But Tatsun himself is a member of the Uchiha clan, and has the blood of the Uchiha clan. Every Uchiha clan has the qualifications to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel and master the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. In short, it is the Uchiha kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. It is exchangeable and does not belong to the eyes that he opened. Although he can use the two pupil techniques set by the system, Moon Reading and Amaterasu, it does not belong to his pupil technique, so he has the qualification to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Still, as long as he satisfies the conditions for opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, then he can open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes like other Uchiha clan members and comprehend his own pupil technique.


    Sorry, Karvin, but finally the code came out. I don¡¯t know if you can understand it. In fact, Ino was killed by Chen, but he hasn¡¯t. The reason is related to the protagonist¡¯s awakening kaleidoscope ability. Maybe everyone I have already thought of it, anyway I will explain it in the next chapter...


    Chapter 211: The New Ability of Kaleidoscope


    Chakrayan is actually produced by blood and power. This is why the Uchiha clan can only open Chakrayan when the heart is stimulated. Kaleidoscope is an advanced mode of Chakrayan, which is opening the eyes. Time naturally appeals to the deepest desire in the heart of the eye-opener, and then produces different abilities. This is why Shao Lun Yan is called the "pupil of the soul".


    Whether it¡¯s because of Mikoto, Futake, or because of the strong system, Chen¡¯s path is destined to part ways with Konoha. For his own peace and interests, Konoha can go to war with other big countries, or even abandon it. The Senju clan co-founded Konoha''s Uchiha clan. For various reasons, Tatsun had no reason to talk to Konoha.


    However, when his blade penetrated Ino''s chest, a burst of grief and anger could not help but erupt.Chen came to this Naruto world as an orphan. After feeling the warmth of Mikoto''s family and Ino, it can be said that she gradually began to forget her identity as a traverser. Mikoto''s meticulous care and Ino''s care have been I can''t treat the people around me as a passerby of life like I did before, Chen even feels that he is already a member of this world.Therefore, when Ino''s blood flowed down the blade of the stream to his palm, the loneliness that had been suppressed deep in his heart finally broke out.


    Mikoto and Futake have already left Uchiha with his extermination.But now, after feeling the temperature of Ino''s blood, the unacceptable status quo has caused his own kaleidoscope to follow with grief and anger, thus inspiring his own pupil technique.


    At that time, Tai Tu witnessed Lin''s death, his heart collapsed and resented the world, and wanted to escape from this world. Therefore, his left eye possessed the "divine power" that tears the world apart, and his right eye was the "virtuality" of escaping from this world. ". Because Shisui wanted to stop the Uchiha clan''s rebellion, and because he had nothing to do, he wanted to hypnotize everything, so his pupil technique was an "other god" that unconsciously controlled the enemy. When Uchiha Itachi faced the choice of the village and the people, he was desperate to gain power, so he was short of the strongest physical attack "Amaterasu". After learning that it is difficult to save the Uchiha clan by relying on his own power, he He tried his best to change both sides, so that all the "Monthly Reading" controlled by the operator also appeared in his left eye.

 130 Naruto Power System Chapter 130

    However, in Chen''s eyes, the interests of the family, and even the disputes of the big powers, are obviously not too much for him.However, when the people he cherished were dying in front of him, he really didn''t want to see it again.It turned out that the parents of that world fell in front of me because of a car accident, making me depressed and withdrawn.Just when I felt the warmth of the family again, I faced Uchiha''s extermination, and Mikoto and Futake left.


    He didn''t want to hurt Ino, and was eager to change the established fact in front of him, so he got the ability to change his fate, that is, the pupil technique that controls the time around him.


    When feeling the temperature of Ino''s blood, this was Chen''s only cry in his heart.With the cry deep in Chen''s heart, Chen''s kaleidoscope pupil technique came into being.And it is also known as the strongest series of pupils.


    With the mechanical sound of the central system in his mind, Chen also slowly began to understand his pupil skills.


    "The host''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye ability is turned on, and the left eye casts a field with a diameter of 30 meters. All objects in the field, including people, and even the speed of air flow, are under the control of the host. The speed of all matter within the body slows down to a thousand times faster, and the host himself is not affected by the ninjutsu. The right eye can free the time within the range from the law. When using this pupil technique, the time in the domain will flow back. In view of the fact that the ability of the pupil technique is too bad, the chakra consumed for every second of retreat is set to the amount of chakra consumed by releasing an A-level ninjutsu, and the effective position is limited to the area cast by the left eye."


    The system information melted into Tatsun¡¯s mind almost instantly. Tatsun, who was initially grief-stricken by Ino¡¯s sudden behavior, now has the urge to laugh out of her tears, although Tatsun did not cry...


    "The law of time, I didn''t expect it to be the law of time. It not only can slow down the time in the field thousands of times, but the ability of the right eye can turn back time. I didn''t expect to awaken such a power against the sky, this ability. He came really in time, otherwise Ino might really..." Tatsun silently breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. However, before Tatsun was comfortable for a while, the things that made her headache come again. Ino, who was hurt by his mistake before, Due to Chenxin''s pupil technique, he has once again returned to the state of holding Kuwu thorn to himself.


    It¡¯s just... after seeing Ino that has been slowed down countless times at this moment, the depths of her heart trembled again, remembering the state when she was feeling the temperature of Ino¡¯s blood, and then looking at Ino¡¯s expression at this time, Chen can Without hesitation, I concluded that Ino''s sadness was only a lot more than his own.The decision Ino had to make was not to attack himself.Because, on Ino''s tearful face, what an attacker should have is not the aura that an attacker should have, but the kind of sorrow that a fareweller can have.


    "Oh~~"


    Chen stared at Ino with complicated eyes, and finally sighed helplessly. After he came to Ino, his mind moved, and the entire field instantly fell apart, and the time in the field returned to normal, and Ino''s momentum at this time Without the imprisonment of time, she came to Chen Tsap without any reduction, and the scene she saw before was Chen instinctively swinging a knife at her. Now she does not know what happened, the scene she saw just now has become Liao Chenzheng stood in front of her defenselessly, if she didn''t retreat, or Chen didn''t evade, the Kuwu Wu in her hands would pierce Chen''s body, which was not the result she wanted.


    Chapter 212: The Art of Puppets?


    Kuwu was getting closer and closer, Chen even clearly saw the expression on Ino''s face gradually turning into panic, and a smile inevitably appeared in his heart.


    At the moment when Ino''s kuma was present, Chen suddenly stretched out his right hand, grabbing Ino''s wrist with lightning speed, and stopped Ino''s castration, and Ino''s hand was no longer able to get in.


    Chen suddenly pulled, and Ino was pulled by an irresistible force and slammed into Chen''s arms. Before she could reflect, she was already tightly held in Chen''s arms.


    "Sorry!"


    Hearing the whisper from Tatsun in her ear, Ino was taken aback, but before she could speak, Tatsun had disappeared in an instant. Looking at the empty eyes, Ino couldn''t help sitting on the ground, hiding his face and crying bitterly.


    At this time, Tatsumi¡¯s figure appeared on Kyuubi¡¯s head again, and because of Tatsumi¡¯s arrival, Kyuubi stopped crushing the Konoha ninjas, and screamed to the sky, his cold bloodthirsty eyes still Looking at the Konoha people below the ground, they are ready to continue attacking at any time.


    Kyuubi''s stop also allowed Konoha''s ninjas to breathe. Unintentionally, they breathed a sigh of relief, but they didn''t dare to take it lightly. They were still on guard, fearing that Kyuubi would violently hurt people again.


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, what is your purpose? Are you really going to kill all Konoha and destroy the village where you grew up with your own hands? Konoha village was founded by the ancestors of the Uchiha clan , Didn''t you deny the merits of the Uchiha clan''s ancestors by doing this?" After breathing for a while, Kakashi stepped forward to question Chen, but the language was full of sadness.


    "I have this idea! As for what my purpose is, I have already said it very clearly before. I don''t want to say it again. As you said, this village was founded by the ancestors of our Uchiha clan. , But this village has caused us Uchiha to be oppressed too much. Now that I destroy this village that once oppressed Uchiha, Uchiha¡¯s ancestors will only be pleased, so put away your face ! What you should do now is pray that you can survive the attack of Kyuubi." Chen sneered, taunting.


    "Do you really have to do this?"


    "Huh!" Chen snorted, too lazy to answer.


    In the horrified eyes of Konoha''s people, Nine Tails made a long roar, and a deep purple chakra ball condensed in his mouth once again, causing the Konoha ninjas to break apart, feeling deep despair in their hearts.


    "Oops... Most of us are already exhausted and it is impossible to avoid it. Isn''t it... the village really... can only fight hard!" Kakashi felt the pressure brought by the beast cannon. Surprised, the Kaleidoscope writing wheel stared at the tail beast jade condensed by the nine tails, as if intending to use the divine power to absorb the tail beast jade, but the tail beast jade was too large, even he himself was not sure. But he had to try anyway, even if it would run out of Chakra and die, gritted his teeth and persisted.


    However, when Kakashi hadn''t activated his divine power, someone had already acted before him, and it was Yamato Tenzo standing beside him.


    In the eyes of Konoha''s surprise, Yamato rushed to meet Kyuubi, and quickly sealed.


    "Mu Dun. The technique of the wooden man!"


    As Yamato''s voice just fell, the earth roared, and a giant formed by a wooden escape came up from the ground, with a hideous face and majestic appearance, but its size was several times smaller than that of Nine Tails, but it still guarded him strictly.


    "It turned out to be the wooden man''s technique of the first generation adults, we are saved."


    "Yes, I heard that this is one of the most powerful moves in the first generation of adults'' Mu Dun. I didn''t expect to see the first generation of adults'' powerful ninjutsu in my lifetime!"


    Looking at the majestic wooden figure, the Konoha ninjas who were already desperate, couldn''t help showing a happy smile on their faces, they all cheered, not as sad as before.


    "Well done, I didn''t expect Yamato to have mastered such a powerful ninjutsu, but..." Kakashi did not worry like Konoha''s other ninjas, because the wooden figure created by Yamato was too small and in size. It''s only slightly larger than the tail beast jade, can such a wooden figure really block the extremely powerful tail beast jade?Kakashi couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Oh? It turned out to be a wooden man technique? Does Yamato Tenzo actually know this ninjutsu? It seems that this guy hasn''t said it in the original book. This guy really should not be underestimated, but... it is far worse than the original wooden man technique. Now!" Chen was really surprised to see that Yamato Tianzang actually used the wooden man technique in Mu Dun, but he quickly recovered.


    You must know that the wooden man made in the early generations is comparable in size to the nine tails, and the wood escape wooden man''s art is the advanced ninjutsu of the wooden escape, which uses a huge chakra to create a huge wooden arhat with incomparable power.Senju Zhuma used this technique to defeat Uchiha Madara''s Susano.The first generation of Naruto used this to defeat Uchiha Madara, who has a kaleidoscope writing wheel!The power is comparable to that of Suzuo.The mighty power is immense. Using this technique between the Senjue Zhuma and the Nine Tails controlled by Madara and the full body Susano Nogo, he can catch a heavy slash with his bare hands, which is enough to split the mountain, and can directly Grabbing the tail beast jade and knocking it back is one of Mu Dun''s strongest ninjutsu.


    It¡¯s a pity that although Yamato has mastered Mu Dun, his Mu Dun is a thousand miles away from the original Mu Dun. Although he can release the Mu Ren, it is impossible to match the original Mu Dun in terms of size or strength. The wooden man is on the same level, but right now, perhaps only the wooden man of Yamato can compete with that beast jade.


    Konoha''s eyes couldn''t help showing faint hope.


    "Huh! Do you want to use the wooden man''s technique to resist the Nine-Tailed Tail Beast Cannon? Then try it!" Chen''s face couldn''t help but a hint of a playful smile, as if he wanted to know, Yamato''s wooden man Can you stop the tail beast gun fired by Kyuubi?


    "Kyuubi, kill it!"


    After Jiuwei''s momentum was completed, with Chen''s order, Jiuwei received Chen''s command, and the tail beast cannon in his mouth suddenly ejected from his mouth, attacking Konoha with the mighty power of destroying the world. Direction.


    Chapter 213: Yamato Tenzo


    Chen stood alone on top of the nine tails, staring coldly at the wooden figure on the opposite side that was transformed by Yamato Mudun, revealing a hint of sarcasm: "Heh, the method of wooden figure is really an insult to this technique when compared with Senju Zhuma."


    Looking at the oncoming Tail Beast Cannon, Yamato, who was on top of the wooden man''s head, shook his heart, "Nine Tails! The Tail Beast Cannon with a charged blow has reached this level. The Tail Beast Cannon hasn¡¯t approached yet. Coercion! If you go on, I''m afraid...oh, nothing."


    The nine-tailed beast jade was within easy reach of the wooden man in Yamato''s thinking. Yamato Tianzang gritted his teeth, and his hands instantly became imprinted. Numerous vines erupted from the wooden man, facing the tail beast shelling, its momentum Although it was far from the Senjujuan of the year, it still gave them hope in the eyes of Konoha. After all, the generation of Hokage said that it was the god in their hearts, and it was no exaggeration.


    However, Yamato Tenzo, who faced the tail beast gun, was already suffering at this moment.Although the cane shot out from the wooden man seems not weak, even if it does visually block the tail beast cannon from flying, it is powerfully destroyed when it comes into contact with the tail beast cannon. Instantly turned into powder, the cane that continuously extended from the wooden figure was nothing but Yamato''s fight to the death without hesitating the chakra.


    "Sure enough! The woodman technique is worthy of being one of the strongest kills of the first generation of Hokage. It can even stop the high-density chakra tail beast cannon!"


    "That''s right! It seems we can be saved this time!"


    But while Konoha''s group of ignorant people chattered endlessly, the cane shot from the wooden man to block the tail beast cannon gradually became thinner and thinner, and the tail beast cannon that was temporarily stagnant was again. Toward the wooden man, the speed is getting faster and faster.


    Yamato Tenzo saw that things were not going well, and randomly unlocked the handprints held in his hands. With Yamato''s movements, the seemingly endless cane of the wooden man''s art also stopped abruptly, and Yamato regained his palms. , I saw that the wooden man at his feet was like a psychic, and he also made the same gestures as Yamato Tenzo, "Kakashi-senior, I heard you said that ninjas who don¡¯t follow the rules are rubbish, and they don¡¯t respect their companions. People are not as good as rubbish. I am now a good ninja that I can barely count."


    Nannan Yamato Tianzang recalled the words once uttered in Kakashi''s mouth.After that, the wooden man''s feet suddenly moved straight to the oncoming tail beast cannon!


    "Yamato! You will die like this! Retreat first..." Kakashi suddenly felt bad when he saw Yamato''s movements and hurriedly shouted.


    Hearing the shouts from behind, the always unsmiling wooden Yamato turned his mouth up slightly, "Kakashi-senior, please take care of Naruto." Yamato said in his heart Nannan said.


    "Oh? Back then, the Qianshou Zhujian could directly grasp the tail beast jade with the strength of the wooden man''s art. I am also curious to what extent can you do with your Yamato Tenzo''s wooden man''s art. "Uchiha Tatsumi, standing above Susao, was joking.


    I saw the wooden figure at Yamato¡¯s feet following Yamato¡¯s movements, and the wooden figure at Yamato¡¯s feet followed Yamato¡¯s movements. He suddenly stretched out his hands and used his body to resist the ferocious tail beast jade. In the original battle of Uchiha Madara, the wooden figure created by the wooden man technique between the Senjue pillars was very large, which could be comparable to the nine tails. The tail beast jade launched by the nine tails could easily be done with one palm. Grasping the tail beast jade in the palm is like a spiral pill. However, the difference between the wooden man of Yamato and the first generation is so different. The body shape is only slightly less than the volume of the tail beast jade, let alone the tail. The beast jade was in his hand, and he couldn''t even hold out his hands to hold it, and he had to use his entire body to withstand it before he could barely hold the tail beast jade.


    However, Fang Yi immediately burst into a strong red light when he touched the tail beast jade. Although the wooden man had already used his body to withstand the impact, the impact of the tail beast jade was too fierce, and he continued to move towards the wooden man. Konoha flew away, but Yamato¡¯s wooden men also played a role, because the original fast-speed tail beast jade was already slower than before. However, Yamato is always Yamato, and it is impossible to change. Between the thousands of hand posts, just when the Konoha people were about to cheer, Yamato had reached its limit and could no longer maintain the huge chakra that the wooden man needed. The wooden man who was regarded as a god by the Konoha people could no longer Suppressing the impulse of the tail beast jade, even the wooden man himself continued to emit blue smoke, it seemed that the tail beast jade was burning, and there were cracks on the body.


    In the end, Yamato roared and injected the whole body of Chakra into the wooden man, and the man also tried his last bit of strength, and even deviated the tail beast jade a little bit. After doing this, the wooden man no longer Unable to persist, it turned into ashes under the momentum of the tail beast jade.


    "Huh! Is this your woodman technique? I thought it was just a psychic beast, it was ridiculous! Huh? No..." looked at the sky full of sawdust in front of him, taunting, but Chen discovered it in the next moment. The strange place instantly disappeared on top of Kyuubi''s head.


    "Cough cough..." I saw Yamato Tianzang who appeared suddenly and vomited a mouthful of blood not far away. Then, before he could make the next move, I saw a bunch of blood coming out of his own mouth. A javelin formed by the thunder attribute chakra.


    "This...this is, the Chidori Sharp Gun!"

 131 Naruto Power System Chapter 131

    Before Yamato had time to turn around and learn who the chidori spear operator was, he fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    "At the moment when the tail beast jade penetrated the head of the wooden man, he used a substitute technique. However, if you want to avoid death by this, it would be too insulting to my Uchiha Tatsumi. After all, Mu Dun is a hidden danger. Since you want to get ahead, Then I can only kill you first." Chen put away the Qiandiao sharp spear in his hand, and slowly said while looking at Yamato Tenzo who fell on the ground.


    "Bang!" As soon as Chen''s voice fell, there was a loud noise in the distance.Chen Wensheng turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound source. The tail beast jade that penetrated the head of the wooden man had fallen on the ground of Konoha in the distance.After landing, the tail beast jade suddenly burst into red light after a short period of silence. A huge semi-circular energy mask appeared in the distant Konoha Village, and the powerful air pressure followed the loud noise in several sides. Struck head-on.


    Chen felt the pressure of the wind. For some reason, a sense of relief emerged in his heart. Now, in this broken Konoha village, the "family enemy" that has been pressing on her heart is finally at this moment, let the culprit Konoha Taste the pain of loss.


    At this moment, if you look down at the entire Konoha Village from above Konoha, you can clearly see that the ground with the center of the circle a little farther away has collapsed, almost forming a basin.


    Previously, under Yamato''s efforts, although the tail beast jade slightly deviated from its original track, the powerful destructive power of the tail beast jade still made the current Kinaba Village become dilapidated.


    "Next... it''s you!"


    Chapter 214: Naruto Runaway


    If you remove the slight salsa that the breeze is blowing in your ears, it seems that Konoha has no air, becoming deadly silent.


    Under the bombardment of the tail beast jade, the earth was completely shattered by an invisible shock, the energy of destruction spread to the surroundings, and the tangible and invisible matter turned into nothingness. There was no way to resist it. There was wind and cloud in the sky. Gathering and scattering, the dark clouds give people a feeling of a pattern coming.


    The whole village is still filled with the chaotic and violent chakras left behind by the tail beast jade, which makes people very heart palpitating, and the ninjas who survived the aftermath of the tail beast jade can¡¯t help but feel immense grief in their hearts when looking at the tragedy in front of them. .


    "This monster, is it really necessary to completely destroy Konoha before letting go? Yamato..."


    After all, Kakashi is an elite, who has experienced many battles, so he can still survive under the influence of the tail beast jade, but now he feels endless grief in his heart, and the sad eyes filled his eyes, not only Because of the tragedy of the village, and even more because of his companion dying in front of him again, but he was powerless, and couldn''t help thinking of the soil that died in front of him in order to save himself, and Lin who died under her own Lei Che...


    Chen did not pay attention to the mood of the Konoha ninjas at this time, a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes, and sneered: "Next... it''s your turn!"


    However, just when Chen was about to make another move, an extremely angry roar came into his ears, Chen subconsciously glanced at the sound''s origin, and was taken aback, but his sneer was restored in an instant.


    "Are you angry? Hey~~"


    It turned out to be Naruto. After the psychic came out of Toad Wentai, he was unable to stop Chen. Instead, he was abandoned by Chen''s move. However, he himself confiscated what he suffered and was able to jump and jump, but he was helpless in the face of the crisis in the village. , I felt a deep sense of powerlessness and my own weakness, and then under the bombardment of a pseudo-kyu-tailed beast cannon, Naruto¡¯s anger, unwillingness, and roar were printed out. Naruto could no longer suppress his emotions. Ran away.


    Moreover, it exploded directly with the four tails, the whole body was wrapped by the nine-tailed chakra, forming a scarlet chakra coat, and the whole body was filled with the ominous and violent chakra of the nine-tailed chakra. He had lost his reason and was affected by the negative emotions of the nine-tailed chakra. Occupied, the two pupils looked at the pseudo-Kyuubi with a murderous look in the distance, and roared provocatively.


    The pseudo-Kyuubi obviously can¡¯t tolerate the small provocation of Naruto. Although it was cloned, it also has the arrogance of the strongest tail beast. It feels that the present exudes the nine that makes it familiar with Chakra. After Naruto''s provocation, the pseudo-Kyuubi couldn''t help but screamed from the sky in response.


    "Naruto... don''t be impulsive! You are not his opponent, calm down, Naruto!" Kakashi was shocked when he saw Naruto''s appearance, and it was too late to be sad, and hurried to stop Naruto from running away. And tried to wake him up.Because he knew that even if it was Naruto''s current state, it could not be Uchiha Tatsumi, or the opponent of the Kyuubi that Uchiha Tatsuo summoned, if they were tough with them, Naruto would definitely die.Yamato had just died in front of him, and he couldn''t let Naruto die again anyway.


    However, it is clear that the current Naruto has already lost his reason, and he has been taken over by Kyuubi¡¯s negative aspects. He has no idea who the person in front of him is. As long as he dares to stop in front of him, he will tear it apart without hesitation. .


    So Kakashi was tragic. Naruto''s blockade was regarded as a provocation. After a roar, he waved his paw and rushed towards him.


    "Oops... Naruto, stop it!"


    Facing Naruto¡¯s attack, Kakashi would naturally not stand stupidly, but he still underestimated the speed of Naruto who had exploded with four tails. It was just a dazzling, and Naruto had appeared in front of him and grabbed it. Kakashi''s chest was murderous, and he didn''t mean to be merciful at all.


    Originally, he wanted to stop Naruto, but he angered Naruto. Fortunately, Kakashi was not a waiter. He twisted his body at a critical moment and escaped a fatal blow.


    At this time, Naruto seemed to have spotted Kakashi, and even abandoned the pseudo-Kakashi. Instead, he locked Kakashi, as if to tear him apart before he would give up. Kakashi faced Naruto¡¯s attack. He can only dodge constantly, which can withstand Naruto''s attack, and at the same time, he keeps calling Naruto again in an attempt to awaken Naruto''s consciousness.


    After several attacks, Naruto was not able to catch Kakashi, which made Naruto feel angry. After a roar, a flash of lightning suddenly appeared in the sky, striking Naruto''s body, and Naruto''s aura suddenly increased several times. More than that, white bones emerged out of thin air and attached to the tail beast coat like a pair of armor. The four tails behind him suddenly increased to six, swinging irregularly, and the violent Chakra went straight into the sky.


    "Hiss~~"


    A sound that did not belong to humans, like a beast, came from Naruto''s throat.


    "Oops! There are already six tails. Without Yamato''s wooden escape, Naruto can''t be stopped at all!" Seeing that two more tails grew behind Naruto, I felt the terrifying breath that Naruto exudes. Kakashi was shocked.


    However, Naruto did not give Kakashi time to think about countermeasures. He launched an attack at the moment when his momentum skyrocketed. A palm formed by Chakra stretched out indefinitely and grabbed Kakashi hard. Cassie secretly said something was wrong, jumped before Naruto¡¯s palm, and escaped Naruto¡¯s attack. However, before he landed, Naruto¡¯s outstretched Chakra¡¯s palm suddenly appeared The nine tails formed by Chakra, before Kakashi could respond, the nine tails had already stretched out their paws to grab his ankles, and threw them out in a random direction.


    "Boom!"


    Kakashi flew out like an out-of-bore cannonball, and hit the ground fiercely, raising a cloud of dust. At this moment, Kakashi was obviously unable to bear it. He was seriously injured and struggling to get off the ground. He stood up again, and finally couldn''t help but sprayed a mouthful of blood, staining the mask red.


    After Naruto threw Kakashi out, he did not kill Kakashi with a victory and chase. Instead, he abandoned Kakashi and locked the target on the pseudo-Kukashi again, because in the scene, he could feel The only ones who are dangerous are this behemoth...and the person standing on its head.


    Naruto once again uttered a provocative howl at the pseudo-Kyuubi and Chen.


    "Haha! Interesting..."


    Chapter 215: Six-Tailed Naruto


    Chen Lengyan looked down at the six tails that were transformed by Naruto''s anger, squatted down and brushed the huge head of the pseudo nine tails with the palm of his right hand, and whispered: "Before you also get rid of this guy in front of you, you will be quiet. Stay here, looking at Konoha, what tricks other people do!"


    As soon as Chen¡¯s voice fell, he disappeared on top of Kyuubi¡¯s head, and appeared in front of Naruto who burst out of Liuwei, "Naruto, I really didn¡¯t realize that you have such a deep bond with Yamato Tianzang because of him. You¡¯re dead and run away. Do you understand a little bit about hatred and pain now? A captain who took you on several missions dies, and you can run away like this. Then how can I give up my pain and hatred? You keep urging me to stop. Now that you are in this state, what qualifications do you have to persuade others!"


    "Hi..." The six-tailed Naruto could not answer Chen''s questioning, but he felt the murderous aura coming from Daochen, and instinctively let out a roar, and then quickly divided into a slightly nine-tailed Naruto body. Several bodies emerged from the body in an instant, and then together, the whole figure became several times the size just now.


    "Bang!" The six-tailed Naruto hit the ground with a punch, and immediately the entire ground in front of him was hit by a huge force, and then his fist hit the boulder continuously for several times. The impact force divided the boulder into several pieces and flew to Chen quickly.


    Chen stared at the oncoming boulders, doubled his feet on the ground, and his body instantly separated from the ground with the elastic force. After a somersault in the air, he landed steadily on the first boulder. With the second force exerted by his feet, he left the place where he was resting again and landed on the second boulder. After Chen jumped again and again, his figure was rapidly approaching the six-tailed Naruto not far away.


    Seeing that the blow failed to work, Liuwei Naruto regained his huge body and once again transformed into a small fox with six tails. His hind legs were bent and squatted on the ground. He suddenly opened a mouth, from which he could shoot out a dash The scarlet laser headed straight towards Chen.


    Chen, who was jumping at the moment, his eyes condensed. Judging by the laser speed of Liuwei Mingren, Chen''s current situation is obviously inevitable, "Huh!" Chen hummed coldly, and quickly adjusted his figure in the air. Then he reached out a hand, and a seemingly thin light curtain formed instantly."Puff puff..." With a few muffled noises, all the scarlet lasers that came from the lasing fell on the light curtain.


    The condescending Chen''s right hand peeked at his waist and pulled out the Meteor Meteor Knife at his waist. With the momentum of falling, he clenched the handle of the knife with both hands and pierced the body of Liuwei Huanaruto.The blade side pierced for half a minute, and a hot red light suddenly burst out on his body. The violent Chakra seemed to burst out at the moment the blade touched his skin.


    The scorching high temperature made Chen''s complexion red, even he couldn''t stand the high temperature at such a close distance.Immediately, both feet stepped on Liuwei Naruto''s shoulder, and pulled out the streamer to regain the distance.


    The painful Liu-tailed Naruto let out a roar again, and the Chakra inside his body became more violent. At this moment, the hot red light was also like a lit oil field, expanding the range ten times more than before.


    However, at this time, the pendant on Liuwei Naruto¡¯s chest suddenly emitted a soft green glow, and then a beam of green light extended from the pendant, and then dispersed into several light bands that became longer and longer. After reaching a certain extent, it gradually became a twist and bound Liuwei Naruto within it.


    "Seal technique..." Since we are going to make trouble, I, Uchiha Tatsuno, will give you this opportunity.When the six-tailed Naruto was entangled with the seal technique, Chen rushed towards Naruto again, and after approaching, he drew a knife and slashed on the pendant, and the pendant instantly shattered into fragments under the blade of the streamer.The green glow of the seal emanating from the pendant disappeared on Naruto''s body as the pendant shattered.


    "Huh! This is interesting!" Chen looked at Liuwei Naruto after the seal was broken, and Chen said to himself with a smile of interest.


    Without the shackles of the seal technique, the six-tailed Naruto sitting opposite Chen also calmed down. However, Chen did not completely relax. No matter how the opponent is now tailed beasts, the destructive power of tail beasts is underestimated. It''s not something Chen, who grew up from flesh and blood, would do."Come on! The speed is good..." Chen''s face condensed as Liuwei Naruto started to move, and the Liuwei Naruto in front of him instantly disappeared in place, rushing towards Chen with the sound of breaking wind. .


    Although the opponent disappeared from his field of vision, Chen did not show any panic. After searching back and forth with a pair of round eyes, he soon found the opponent''s position.


    I saw Liuwei Naruto rushing forward with his fist and slammed directly towards Chen''s position. Under the cloak of the tail beast that Chakra condensed, Liuwei Naruto''s arm was still smashing more than ten meters.


    Avoiding the oncoming fists, before Chen stood still, the fists of the demon fox transformed by Chakra followed.Chen flicked the hilt of the streamer in her right hand, a stream of Chakra Zichen poured into the streamer, bursts of red light appeared, and the sword was continuously ejected against the elongated tail beast arm, making the tail All the beast arms were broken under the blade of the streamer, turning into nothingness.


    With Fang Caichen in the defensive neutral position, Liuwei Naruto was still close to Chen''s very close position, and his body wrapped in his tail beast coat directly slammed his body towards Chen''s face door with a punch.


    The speed of the tail beast transforming Naruto into Naruto is now far from comparable to those of the opponents he usually fought against. Before the change, Chen probably had to resist this lap, but now Chen did not show another panic, and vice versa. A wave of ridicule.


    "The speed is indeed far beyond my imagination. Even in the original book, I knew that the speed of the six tails would be amazing, but when I was on the scene, I was still amazed by the speed, but... it was still not enough. "


    As soon as Liuwei Naruto was approaching Chen, the three-gouyu jade''s writing wheel eyes in Chen''s eyes suddenly rotated, turning into a kaleidoscope of writing wheel eyes again.A ball enchantment invisible to the naked eye, with Chen as the center, almost directly opened to the size of tens of meters in diameter, wrapping himself and the six-tailed Naruto close to him within the period, and the fist that slammed into him was also down. Chen started to become sluggish for a moment, Chen gave a sneer, and his right hand stuck out in a grasping shape. After Chakra condensed for a while, a spiral pill appeared in Chen''s hand. Chen turned his head slightly, avoiding the fist that hit him, and took his hand His Helix Maru pressed directly on Liuwei Naruto¡¯s chest...

 132 Naruto Power System Chapter 132

    Chapter 216: Virtual Dog Cannon


    When Naruto¡¯s attack was about to come, Chen directly used the kaleidoscope writing ability that she had just mastered, and instantly opened the domain, but the originally fast action turned out to be slow in Naruto who was included in the domain. After countless times, the action is like a turtle.


    "Humph!"


    A mocking sneer hung on Chen''s face, a spiral pill was instantly formed in his hand, and then the spiral pill in his hand was printed on Naruto''s Xiong mouth without any suspense, and the time domain was released.


    "Boom!"


    The spiral pill, which spins at high speed, was printed on Naruto¡¯s tail beast coat, and mo wiped out a hint of blue smoke. However, Naruto¡¯s tail beast coat was surprisingly defensive. Helix Maru did not tear his tail beast coat. But he also received the impact of the spiral pill, and his whole body was knocked out, and finally hit a mountain. The mountain could not withstand the huge force, collapsed and collapsed, and finally buried Naruto, and for a while There was no movement.


    "The defense is really strong, even Helixwan can''t tear the tail beast''s coat, huh!" Looking at the gravel that buried Naruto, Chen lightly snorted, but did not relax his vigilance because of the calm at this time. , Because he knew that the spiral pill just now was not able to cause damage to Naruto at all. Naruto, who had exploded six tails, was far different in strength than before.


    Sure enough, as soon as Zaichen''s words fell, the gravel from the mountain that hadn''t moved was blown away by a powerful force. The gravel wanted to fly around, and the fierce Six-tailed Naruto instantly exposed Zai Zhongren''s sight.


    Naruto, who had just appeared, unexpectedly did not continue to attack, but after a long scream from the sky, countless small chakra balls were ejected from his body, one is scarlet, the other is light blue The two colors of the color, I saw Naruto at this moment hunched down on the ground, and those Chakras continued to gather in front of him, gradually forming a deep purple tail beast jade.


    Because of the fight, Chen and Naruto had already left the village unconsciously at this time, but their battle shocked the entire Konoha people. They knew Chen''s toughness and they did not expect Naruto to be able to fight Chen Dou was well matched, which exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    "What happened this time..."


    "Please stay away from here. This is the power of Kyuubi in Naruto''s body. My clone is following Naruto, so after understanding the situation, Naruto can no longer control Kyuubi''s power out of control!" Tsunade psyched out to Konoha A small split body slug treated by the crowd explained to the doubting Konoha ninjas.


    "Nani, have you become a beast? Yamato and Kakashi should have applied a seal technique to Naruto. What is going on?" Shikamaru''s father, the older generation of pig deer butterfly Nara deer Asked for a long time in doubt.


    "Because of Yamato''s death, Naruto loses his mind, so Naruto will be angry with his tail, and the pendant used by Kakashi and Yamato to restrain the nine tails has been smashed by Uchiha Tatsumi. There is no pendant and Yamato. Naruto has completely lost his reason. If you enter his attack range, you will be targeted by him. Kakashi has already..." The slug''s words stopped abruptly, but the following words are already self-explanatory. Metaphor.


    "Damn it, one Uchiha Tatsumi is enough to make us scorched, and now we have more troubles like Naruto. If this continues, Naruto may become Kyuubi! Lord Slug, immediately inform everyone to evacuate!" Lujiu knows the situation. Urgently, if you stay in the same place, you might be affected, so I told everyone to stay away from the battle range of Naruto and Tatsun.


    "Wait a minute, what about Naruto? Do you just watch him become Kyuubi?" Shikamaru heard his father''s words and immediately said anxiously. After all, Naruto is his partner, so he is naturally very concerned.


    "Now I can''t control so much. It''s like a battle between two monsters. We can''t get in at all. If we get close, we will definitely be affected. Now we must evacuate! Then we will find a way to rescue Naruto!"


    "Damn..." Shikamaru knew what his father said was right, he could not refute at all, and finally could only shout bitterly without saying anything.


    Finally, in order not to be affected by the battle between Tatsu and Naruto, Konoha''s ninjas also moved away from the battlefield one after another, watching from a distance under the notice of the slug.


    On the other hand, Chen had already discovered it when Naruto began to condense the tail beast jade, but Chen did not immediately stop Naruto''s behavior, but watched with interest.


    "The power of the nine tails is really breathtaking. It''s just the strength of the human column, and the six tails have just exploded to have such a powerful force, but it happens that I haven''t fought seriously for a long time, so let you use all your power. , See if I can fight happily! Humph~" Chen coldly snorted, and began to move in his hands. After all, he has a deep understanding of the power of the tail beast jade, even if he is not careful. Will suffer, so I dare not relax.


    "Psychic. Triple Rashomon" stretched out his thumb and swiped lightly on the blade of the streamer, and then quickly formed the seal, and suddenly pressed it on the ground.


    Amidst a roar and an earthquake, three Rashomon with hideous ghost faces broke out of the ground and rose from the ground!Standing between Naruto and Chen.However, Chen also knew that it was impossible for only these three Rashomons to block the virtual dog cannon''s attack, not to mention the virtual dog cannon fired by the nine tails, but Chen did not fear at all, and had already completed the hard and rigid virtual dog cannon. Preparation.


    At the moment when Rashomon was channeled out, the opposite Naruto was also ready to complete. After swallowing the tail beast jade in front of him, his body quickly swelled, followed by a terrifying virtual dog cannon from his mouth. Sprayed out in the direction where Chen was.


    The powerful coercion ate a deep ditch into the plow on the ground, wherever it went, all the material was interpreted as ashes, and the sluggish aura ran into the Rashomon that Chen had channeled in the blink of an eye. .


    Chapter 217: Naruto Yao


    "Boom!"


    The virtual dog cannon bombarded the Rashomon in the blink of an eye. Unsurprisingly, the Rashomon appeared to be empty under the bombardment of the virtual dog cannon, collapsed and turned into powder in a loud noise.


    After smashing the three Rashomon gates, the Xuangou Cannon did not lose its momentum, and still attacked the distant Chen with the power of ruining the sky and the earth. The infinite impact impacted the Lei Pond, and the Xuangou Cannon passed. In the earth, all matter is turned into ashes, the speed is fast, the horrible power, the ghosts and gods are frightened.


    "Huh! Come on!"


    Facing the endless coercion of the virtual dog cannon, Uchiha Tatsuno was not afraid, with a mocking smile, and after putting his hands together, he ran Chakra and made a bold move.


    "Mu Dun. The technique of ranking!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a long wooden raft like a shield appeared on the ground below. A huge grimace was carved on the wooden raft, and a fresh breath of life exuded on the shield.


    "Boom"


    The virtual dog artillery, which is unstoppable even with the powerful defensive ninjutsu of the Triple Rashomon, bombarded the grimace shield and exploded, forming a circular explosive light ball centered on the impact point, with a huge range , Formed a powerful shock wave spreading around, wherever it went, even the ground was affected by that shock wave, countless earth rubble and woods were blown away, like an apocalyptic scene.


    "The "Mu Dun. Ranking technique" is able to block the tail beast jade released by Nine Tails, and the virtual dog cannon released by a small human column force is naturally not a problem."


    After resisting the virtual dog cannon, the grimace shield actually made a creaking sound, and the grimace separated from the middle, revealing a groove. The person standing in the groove was Chen.


    "It''s time for me to make a move next, I hope you can stick to it!"


    Chen sneered, folded his hands together and made a move again.


    "Mu Dun. The tree world is here!"


    The roaring earth, as Chen''s voice fell, countless vines broke through the ground from Naruto''s feet, growing wildly and entwining Naruto.


    Although Naruto¡¯s consciousness was already occupied by Kyuubi¡¯s negative emotions at this time, he instinctively sensed the danger signal released by the wooden vine and wanted to escape, but the wooden vine¡¯s speed was too fast and the number was too high. There are too many, so Naruto was entangled in Kudo only after dodge a few times, no matter how hard he struggles, it will not help.


    Na Mu Teng grew rapidly under the chakra output by Chen, and was very tough. Naruto was struggling with all his strength, but was unable to break free. He could only let out a roar of unwillingness until he was swallowed by the tree world.


    Finally, the vines stopped growing, and Naruto was swallowed by the vines, the roar stopped abruptly, and everything fell into silence.


    "Huh! Even if it is Nine Tails, it is impossible to retreat within the attack range of this tree world. Just stay quiet with the tree vines!" Chen mocked after seeing Naruto being swallowed by the tree world. Said.


    Then he ignored it, turned and walked in the direction where Konoha was. However, just a few steps after Chengang walked out, a dazzling red light suddenly appeared from the tree vines behind him, followed by a wave of fierceness. The ordinary Chakra stopped Chen, frowned, and turned to look at the place where Naruto was swallowed.


    "Oh, can''t even the tree realm come to restrain you? It seems that I really underestimate you!"


    As soon as Chen¡¯s voice fell, it seemed to be a response to Chen¡¯s words. A violent chakra burst out of the entanglement of countless trees and vines. A hideous monster head broke through the vines and stretched out. There was a roar, and he opened his mouth. A fiery flame spewed out from the mouth, burning the surrounding trees and vines.


    I saw that this monster was like a fox without fur, only muscles were left, and it looked extremely hideous, followed by the tail formed by eight scarlet chakras, which broke through the confinement of the tree and vine, and extended out, in irregular Swaying, it was obvious that Naruto had already exploded eight tails, and gained extremely powerful power, which seemed to be able to break through the suppression of the tree world.


    However, Naruto is not completely free from the Arrival of the Tree Realm at this time, only showing his head and tail, and his whole body is still suppressed by the Arrival of the Tree Realm, but judging from the intensity of his struggle, it is only time to break through the imprisonment. problem.


    At the same time, in Naruto''s consciousness, a dim sewer, a huge prison door, and a fierce nine-tailed demon fox.Naruto was collapsing on the stagnant water in the sewer, eyes closed, his face full of pain.


    "It''s painful, I don''t want to... I don''t understand, what should I do... My brain is in a mess. Who will save me..." Naruto struggled to get up from the stagnant water, covering his head with his hands, and said to himself in pain Talk to yourself.


    "Destroy everything! Wipe away the things that make you painful! Give your whole heart to me! That way, you can be freed from pain." A voice that can deceive people''s hearts, from the great The inside of the prison door rang, deeply attracted Naruto, and he unconsciously raised his head to look at Kyuubi inside the prison door.


    Immediately afterwards, Naruto¡¯s clothes were automatically untied, revealing a spiral seal technique on his stomach, and then the spiral spun automatically, forming a hollow, from which a stream of black ink flowed down. The whole area of ??water under Naruto''s feet and water was dyed black.


    "Come here~~" Kyuubi''s voice once again seduced Naruto, and Mingran was obviously shocked and lost his mind at this time. Under the bewitching voice of Kyuubi, he walked towards Kyuubi without any protection.


    "Come on~~ tear off the seal for me~~"


    Naruto, who came to the door of the prison, was wrapped in a scarlet chakra, and was lifted by the chakra to the height of the seal.Unconsciously, Naruto slowly stretched out his hand to grab the seal talisman, and in the laughter of Nine Tails, he was about to tore the seal talisman off.

 133 Naruto Power System Chapter 133

    But at this moment, a figure appeared in Naruto¡¯s consciousness space, shook his side and came to Naruto¡¯s front, grabbed Naruto¡¯s wrist, stopped Naruto¡¯s actions, and took Naruto away from the cell. .


    And Naruto was also at this time, his eyes regained clarity, and he looked up at the stranger who appeared in the space of his consciousness, and what greeted him was this person''s back. Naruto was surprised by this person. There are five large characters embroidered on the back of the imperial robe.


    Four generations of Hokage!


    Chapter 218: Bofeng Water Gate


    "Four generations... Hokage...?" Naruto looked at the back in the white robe, Nan Nan read the contents of the robe in his mouth, and slowly asked after he turned around: "Why do you Appear here...?"


    "When the nine-tailed demon fox in your body has eight tails, I will appear in front of you in this form. Naruto, although I don¡¯t want me to meet you in this way, I can see myself. The appearance of his children when they grow up can be considered even.¡± The white-robed man looked at Naruto and said something that made Naruto confused, but after his face became clearer, it was the fourth generation of Hokage. The storm water gate commonly known as the golden lightning.


    "Naruto? My name..., why do you know my name?" Although Naruto guessed an outline, in the process of shock, he also said his own question.


    "Because I took your name for you. Didn''t I just say that you are my son!" Watergate asked Naruto to explain with regret and guilt.


    "Son...I...Four generations..." Naruto only felt that the amount of newly received information made him a little unbearable, and two palms protected his head from various struggles.


    "Father..." Naruto calmed down after struggling, and shouted abruptly.


    Before Bo Feng Shuimen could agree, Naruto held his fist and stamped his fist on the water gate''s chest. The sudden force almost didn''t make the water gate pass away.


    Then, Naruto complained. He was squeezed out since he was a child, with the hardships of cultivation, until now he has a confrontational relationship with Uchiha.Naruto no longer wanted to talk about the exclusion and the hardships of cultivation back then. After all, those are all gone. However, his childhood friend Uchiha and his current position are what worries him the most.Attacking Chen is only to protect the village''s subconscious behavior. It is an obligation and responsibility that presses him down. Naruto can hardly imagine, if there is no relationship with the village, what kind of disputes would he encounter to fight Chen like this.


    "Naruto, maybe the birth of a ninja is itself accompanied by cherishment and hatred. Some people fight to protect cherishment, and some people avenge for hatred after losing cherishment. As for how to achieve mutual understanding and true peace, I believe that if it is You can definitely find the answer."


    In the real world, Chen didn¡¯t know what Naruto was talking to at this time. He had seen Naruto explode the eight tails, his strength skyrocketed, and it was several times stronger than the six-tailed model. Also became a little serious.


    "The momentum looks good, just don''t know if your strength is so arrogant!" Chen said with a sneer, although on the surface it looks very relaxed, Chen did not neglect, his hands clasped together to form a seal.


    "Mu Dun. The technique of the wooden man!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a wooden figure that was stronger than the wooden figure of Yamato rose from the ground. It seems that the size of the figure is even bigger than that of Kyuubi. It is very different from the puppets before Yamato. In front of the wooden figure who came out, it was a toy that could be crushed by one palm.


    "Keep your eyes open and see, this is the real wooden man''s art, which can be comparable to Susao Nohu, and even stronger wooden dodge trick! It is not comparable to the deformity created by the half hanging wooden dodge that Yamato can compare. ."


    The ninjutsu that Tatsuki used is surprisingly Mutan¡¯s super-powerful trick "Wooden Art". After Naruto exploded the eight tails, he gradually approached the body of Nine tails and became a giant beast. Tatsun became serious too. , So used the technique of wooden man to counter Naruto.


    "Crush him!"


    As Chen''s voice without any emotion sounded, the wooden man seemed to have received Chen''s thoughts, and walked slowly and steadily towards Yawei Naruto, not afraid of the pressure and flames emitted by Yawei Naruto.


    Naruto in the eight-tailed state roared when he saw the wooden man approaching, but because his body was suppressed by the wooden vine at this time, he could not move, so he could only bite at the wooden man with his fairly free head.


    However, the seemingly bloated, slow-moving wooden man was unexpectedly flexible. When Kyuubi''s head was about to face him, he quickly twisted his body, avoided Kyuubi''s bite, and immediately extended his right arm. Kyuubi¡¯s head was stuck under his armpit, and his other hand was clenched into a fist, and he kept hitting Kyuubi¡¯s head, making Kyuubi miserable, but he couldn¡¯t be entangled by the vines that descended from the tree world. To get away, he can only let out an unwilling roar. You must know that the power of the wooden man can suppress Kyuubi and Susao. Therefore, under the wooden man''s constant greetings, the pain Kyuubi suffered is also conceivable.


    "Haha~~ The wooden man''s technique is really suitable for hitting Kyuubi, it''s the same as hitting his son!" Seeing Kyuubi''s miserable situation, Chen not only showed a mocking smile on his face, he said to himself.


    "Boom!"


    Just when Chen planned to control the wooden man to work harder to get rid of Yawei Naruto, after the Yawei Naruto roared, it turned into a cloud of smoke without warning, followed by the huge Yawei Naruto. The body had disappeared without a trace, and only the wooden man was looking around in a daze, still not figuring out what was going on.


    Seeing such a situation, Chen was unexpected, not only frowned, but also relieved after thinking of a familiar scene in his mind.


    "Oh, I recovered from Yao''s state... Had 4 generations of Hokage? I almost forgot you..."


    In Tatsun¡¯s previous life, Tatsuki knew that there was a sense of Naruto¡¯s consciousness of the fourth generation of Hokage, which was left by the fourth generation of Hokage when he sealed the nine tails in Naruto¡¯s body. The purpose was to supervise Naruto. , And set up a program. Once Naruto releases the eighth tail from the seal, he will appear in Naruto¡¯s consciousness to stop Naruto.


    In the original work, when Payne attacked Konoha, Naruto also exploded eight tails and broke through the suppression of the earth-explosive sky star. At that time, the fourth generation of Naruto Naruto had appeared to stop Naruto and also Strengthening Naruto''s seal allowed Naruto to regain consciousness, thus defeating Heavenly Way Payne.


    The situation at this time is not the same as in the original book, except that Tiandao Payne has become Chen, but the result still forced Naruto to explode Yao, and the program set by the fourth generation has also been activated. Now Yao The disappearance of Naruto must be a masterpiece of the fourth generation.


    "What if you regain your consciousness? Your current strength is not worth mentioning to me. There is no fairy mode, and without the power of Nine Tails, how can you compete with me, huh!"


    Chapter 219: Uninvited


    After the smoke dissipated, I saw that Naruto had regained consciousness and stood proudly on the vines that descended from the tree world. The aura of the whole person had changed, and there was no previous confusion.


    "Sure enough... have you regained consciousness? But... even if you regained consciousness, your current strength is not worth mentioning to me. There is no fairy mode, and without the power of Nine Tails, how can you compete with me? Humph!"


    I saw that Naruto first looked at Chen indifferently, then jumped up, jumped in front of Chen, looked at Chen, and didn''t speak first.


    "Do you have some understanding of what hatred is? If you don''t understand the same pain, you can''t really understand others. Even if you can understand, you may not be able to understand each other... That''s the truth! It''s just like finding Sasuke in vain... Forget it , I have nothing to talk with you, and now you can¡¯t change anything with what you say. Since you are standing in front of me now, let us make a break!"


    "Sure enough, do you still have to do it? There is no way. Although I know that I am not your opponent, I still want to stop you!"


    "Oh? Why do you stop me? Just rely on the spiral pill shuriken you just learned? There is no fairy mode even if you learn the tricky ninjutsu of the spiral pill shuriken, it is not perfect, I miss you You can use it twice at most, and you have to be close to me to be effective. Do you think you have a chance?" Chen Leng snorted and said indifferently, and his feet began to slowly walk towards Naruto.


    However, just as Chengang was about to do something to Naruto, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Naruto, protecting Naruto behind him.


    The sudden appearance of the figure made Chen''s eyes stunned, he stopped sprinting, and looked at the person who had just appeared before him.


    A white single ponytail with a slightly fluffy hair, a loose gown commonly seen on Japanese uncles, a pair of clogs and slippers that chuckle when walking up, and the crimson lines around the eyes. However, the most conspicuous thing is that the shoulders are already with him. Two old toads fused together.


    "Jilai also..." Chen stared at the uncle who suddenly appeared between him and Naruto. After a little thought in his mind, he condensed his eyes and said subconsciously.


    "Oh, it seems that I am still a good name among the juniors." Jilaiya said jokingly with Chen, and then turned to look at Naruto: "Naruto, this level of battle is right. It''s too early for you. Go back to the village first, and leave it to me next!"


    Naruto was also surprised by Jiraiya¡¯s new look, but he also knew that it was not the time to be curious. Although he wanted to refute it and wanted to stay, he knew it after seeing Jiraiya¡¯s solemn eyes. It won''t help to stay here, but it will drag Jilaiya, so I gritted my teeth and finally left.


    "Jiraiya, one of the mad ghosts of Konoha Sannin, is naturally thunderous, and has been fascinated for a long time." Looking at Naruto''s departure, Tatsun did not intend to stop him, but took the words from Jiraiya before. He has no reason to kill Naruto, and besides, the Jiraiya who has the fairy mode in front of him is naturally not so easy to deal with. It is a bit unrealistic to kill Naruto in front of him.


    "Oh?" After Naruto left, Jilai also condensed his eyes, put away the relaxed expression just now, and re-evaluated the boy in front of him: "Uchiha Tatsu, can cause Yunyin Village to suffer heavy casualties. You who lost so badly are really too dangerous. I didn''t expect you to find Konoha!"


    Not long ago, gathered in the woods not far from the Konoha battlefield...


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, Konoha Ninja who was rushing back to the village suddenly stopped, looking at the direction of the source of birth from a distance, and the original mood that was not smooth gave birth to a touch of worry." That''s... Konoha''s direction! What happened to make such a big movement, it seems that the situation in the village is not so good! Originally, I went to Yuying Village to inquire about the leader of Akatsuki''s organization, but I couldn''t Collected too much useful information, this time I came back to the village and seemed to be attacked again. Everything went wrong."


    Originally, Jilai also went out to perform the task of collecting information about the leaders of Akatsuki, but after finally sneaking into Yuying Village, he could not inquire the slightest useful information from some young people, but simply learned The ninjas of Yuying Village admire their leader so much that they blindly call him "God"!


    However, Penn at the time ran to Chen¡¯s position in order to gain the power of the nine tails, so that although Jilai also tried his best to sneak into Yuying Village, he failed to meet Penn, and thus he could not obtain it. Actually useful information.


    Jilai also watched the gunpowder smoke rising in the direction of Konoha. His original speed was deliberately increased a lot. Before he could go far, the sound of noise from a distance made him He was even more restless.


    "Psychic art!" Jilai also stepped on the clogs slippers while speeding forward, and did not forget to summon the unanimous contact frog with his hands Kie Yin, and then hurriedly ordered: "You go to Konoha to see what happened! "


    "Master Jilaiya, before you summoned me, I was still in Konoha Village. It was too scary. The village was divided into two halves, and at the position where the village crossed, the Nine-tailed beast jade took the whole The ground was bombarded and collapsed. If it hadn''t been for the ninja who knew how to escape, the tail beast jade would have been smashed in the center of the village, but... the wooden escape ninja was also dead!" After the contact frog saw Jiraiya, she replied with a lingering fear.


    "Kyuubi? Mu Dun? You mean that fellow Yamato died?" Jilaiya was a little surprised when he heard that, although Yamato is a good forbearance, it is not generally comparable to forbearance. Besides, he can kill a Mu Dun in the village. It¡¯s not easy to come to the elite of Shangren. Thinking of this, Jilaiya''s footsteps couldn''t help but get a little faster.


    "Yes, it was a young man named Uchiha Tatsuno from the Uchiha clan who attacked the village, as well as Sasuke and his team. When they were at the ninja school, they were the companions of your disciple Naruto Uzumaki." After the contact frog calmed down, he began to ask Came also told about Tatsun¡¯s information, ¡°Uchiha Tatsun came with Sasuke and a few others. They have now formed an organization called Eagle. Hearing from the ninjas who ran out of the roots, Danzo was also at night. He died in Sasuke¡¯s hands during the battle."


    "Uchiha Tatsumi... it turned out to be him! Damn, Konoha is in trouble!" Jilaida also heard the news of Danzo''s death, which was obviously unbelievable, but he was even more shocked by the attacker Konoha. It turned out to be Uchiha Tatsumi.

 134 Naruto Power System Chapter 134

    "That Uchiha Tatsumi is really difficult to deal with. Not only is he proficient in multiple attributes of ninjutsu, but he also controls Chakra to a height that is difficult for ordinary people. Even Kyuubi''s help does not seem like it. The kind of relationship between Naruto and Kyuubi, Kyuubi was simply obedient to him..." Liaison Frog did not directly answer Jiraiya''s question, but reported to him the information that Jiraiya needs most at the moment.


    "I see, I know better than you about his information!" After finishing talking, Jilai put his hands together, and a transparent gleam flickered on Jilaiya''s palm.


    "Master Jilaiya, are you... you want to summon those two..." Liaison Frog asked in confusion.


    "If the opponent is Uchiha Tatsumi, it is really difficult to win in my current state. If I wait until Kimba Village and Tatsumi meet, it is estimated that it will be difficult for me to have a chance to complete the summoning by the other party''s means, so... it would be better than now Just ask the two adults to come out, you go first, you don''t have to follow me!" As soon as the voice came, he kept the strange posture with his palms close and continued to run towards Konoha.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty: First Battle Jiraiya


    The gentle breeze in the middle of the summer night still wanders lazily in every corner of Konoha. However, Jiraiya¡¯s entry also makes the form of the battlefield nowadays, depending on the appearance of a new episode, Jiraiya¡¯s strength is beyond doubt. In the fairy mode, if he knows the opponent''s intelligence, he is indeed a very strong opponent. After all, the work of collecting intelligence all year round has brought too much actual combat.


    Chen was not too surprised by the sudden appearance of Jilaiya. Although he learned that he had gone to Yuying Village, after Payne asked for trouble last time, he already knew that Jilaiya was about to return without success. It¡¯s just that the time when Jilaiya came back was indeed faster than I expected. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Konoha¡¯s people always like to make some crazy actions for the dark and dirty village like this. I''m used to it." Chen talked to Zi Lai after a little analysis.


    "It seems that there is a problem with your growth direction. There is nothing left to say at this point. I can only kill you for the sake of the village!" Ji Lai also learned of Chen''s doings while driving in the woods. For, I probably know that the current situation is irreversible by words alone.


    "Jilaiya, if you want to stop me, I''m afraid you can''t do it!" Chen said with a little ridicule and sarcasm.


    "Hahahaha... I was actually laughed at by a kid!" Ji Lai also squatted halfway with a grin, putting his palms on the ground.Not long after, Jiraiya¡¯s normal palm began to frog-like with Jiraiya¡¯s laughter, and the next moment it popped directly from the ground, reaching Chen¡¯s side at a very fast speed, raising his leg and kicking. Chen''s profile.


    "Bang!" With a muffled sound, the soles of Jiraiya''s feet swept directly on Chen''s left arm that Chen used to block. The powerful impact made Chen''s arm a little painful, but Jiraiya''s legs were touching. After reaching Chen''s arm, he didn''t advance any further.


    "The fairy mode is really not vegetarian. Whether it is speed or strength, it can make Ji Lai, who does not specialize in physical skills, also become so good in close combat. Later, I think I will also get a fairy body, compared to him. With the monthly rent-style fairy model, the body of the fairy is more exciting!" Feeling the soreness from his hands, Chen had already made a secret decision in his heart.


    But while Chen thought about it secretly, the stormy sea turned up in Zi Lai Ye''s heart: "How is it possible! With just a random one-handed block, I can withstand the full blow of my fairy mode!"


    "Little Jilaiya, this kid is not easy, you have to treat it well, he feels very dangerous to me." The two old toads who were chattering endlessly when they first came out of the woods, after seeing the current situation of Konoha , Also stopped the fuss, reminded with a serious face.


    Before the old Toad spoke, he slammed at the door of Jilaiya with a punch, "I want to see, in the fairy mode, who is stronger than my strength!"


    Before the oncoming fist waited for it to approach, the strong wind pressure made Jilaiya''s face a little deformed.Ji Lai Ye stretched out his left hand and grabbed Chen''s wrist. The energy that came from the hand immediately surprised Zi Lai Ye, who was planning to grab Chen''s arm, and hurriedly turned his head to avoid the fist. , And then both feet bend slightly and quickly bounce away from the distance between Yu Chen.


    "In the fairy mode, I can''t get the slightest bargain in melee combat! And the strength I just felt will make me familiar, Tsunade..." After pulling away, Jiraiya also looked at himself. Chen''s palm changed suddenly.


    "Xiao Zilai also uses oil, and the child is his father." The "three-person group" that has been cooperating all the year made the mother toad roughly speaking, and the other two understood.


    "Senfa, right and left Eemon!"


    Jilai immediately sealed the seal, the three types of chakras instantly spewed out from the mouths of the "three people", the fire met the oil, the wind assisted the fire, and once it was touched, it would stick to the body and burn, and if you don¡¯t die, it will delamination skin.


    "Huh! I can''t take advantage of being close, so should I switch to long-range ninjutsu, shouldn''t it be said that Xianju!" Chen faced the overwhelming oil field fire without showing any fear, pulling out the streamer from his waist, facing the fire. Then a raptor cut through the air and rushed over, and wherever it passed, the oil and the fire were divided into two halves, no trace of it.


    When Chen rushed out of the sea of ??flames, Zi Lai Ye and the two had already lost their tracks. Before Chen had time to search, only a sound of breaking wind hit.


    "Xianfa! Super Jade Spiral Pill!"


    Chen Wensheng hurriedly turned his head, and saw that the entire field of vision was occupied by a group of violent white chakras, "Cut! It''s extremely boring!" Chen Ye was too lazy to bother, raised his fist and punched it, and the white chakra was instantly hit It had to be shattered, like a bubble, and then a sideways, with Streamer in his right hand, cut directly to Jiraiya''s neck.


    The sword fell with his hand, and the blade of the streamer was like a halo in the night, quietly scratching Ji Lai Ye''s neck, leaving only a look of shock.


    However, the incident happened too suddenly, even Chen himself did not react. The dignified Sannin, Jiraiya in the fairy mode can be said to be a rival, and it is so easy to solve it, he himself does not believe it.


    "Bang..." With a crisp sound, the Ji Lai beside Chen turned into a plume of smoke and dissipated in front of Chen''s eyes.


    "Ninfa! Random lion hair tie" Chenshang was in doubt, and the binding band formed by several hairs on his back quickly wrapped around him, instantly tying Chen with five flowers.


    "Damn, I knew it would be like this!"


    Although Chen did not see what happened, he probably thought of the cause and effect of the matter, "80% of the time was using the fairy method just now, and while my vision was submerged, he released the hidden clone and attacked himself with the super jade spiral pill. The main body hid and waited for an opportunity to move, hehe...It really is a fighting churros, it is actually more sinister than Kakashi!"


    Before Chen could do anything, the female toad on Zi Lai Ye''s shoulder immediately ejected a slender water column from her mouth. Everywhere she swept, it was torn in half by its powerful cutting force.


    "Is this? In the original work, Jilai also used the technique to kill the chameleon in seconds when he was fighting Summoning System Payne! If I was cut by this..." Chen struggled for a while, but the hair tied to his body did not move.Seeing the water column, I saw it on his body, but Chen did not panic at all, his left eye opened angrily, and Chen let go of the enchantment again!


    Chapter 221: Just Do


    Faced with the attack of the mother toad, Chen did not neglect.


    Before entering the world of Naruto, Chen still had a deep impression of the female toad technique, so he opened the pupil power of his left eye without hesitation when he was restrained, and the enchantment was released instantly.


    And when Chen let go of the barrier, the female toad''s water column also arrived instantly, cutting directly into Chen''s barrier.However, something that made the opposite Ji Lai stunned with the two old toads happened.


    When the long drawn water column swept into the enchantment, the water column still outside the enchantment swept out a fan shape directly along the edge of the enchantment, but the water column in the enchantment became slow because of the speed. , The water column that was directly connected to the outside world along the barrier was folded into two sections. Without the support of Chakra, the water column also began to dissipate in the barrier, turning into a mass of water suspended in the air and slowly falling.


    "Is this the ninjutsu that Contact Frog said to reduce the speed of surrounding materials? It is really tricky! No matter what the material is, as long as it enters that range, the speed will be reduced by thousands of times. In this case, even if I can It is difficult to find an effective attack if you find a flaw..." Jilaiya looked at the water column that broke automatically in the air, with a touch of anxiety in his eyes.


    "It''s not impossible. We need to find favorable offensive conditions when the kid is not aware of the danger, and we can still defeat him." Old Toad reminded.


    "It''s too difficult for such an opponent to find the opportunity you just mentioned." After hearing this, Jilaiya shook his head a little doubtfully.


    "..." The old toad whispered while sticking to Ji Lai Ye''s ear. Following the description of the old Toad, Ji Lai''s frowning brows also began to spread, showing an expression of "this method is feasible".


    "Three old fried dough sticks, I don''t know what hell they are making. I don''t care if I break the damn bondage first." Chen secretly made a plan and entered me with his hands in fists, his head slightly upward, between Chen''s surroundings A bloody mark slowly appeared, like a psychic mark, and then a strong blood flow quickly dispersed, and blood like blood shot out directly from the mark, dispelling the hair entwined with Chen directly, and Chen was able to Break free from it.


    "If I hadn''t seen the water column speed so fast, I would have used this technique to break free, how could I feel this kind of frustration! However, it is really appropriate to use this technique to explode in anger when the seal cannot be formed." Chen Slightly stretched his muscles and bones, and said to himself.


    As soon as Chen Gang got away, he found that Ji Lai on the opposite side had also jumped high, in mid-air.


    "Xianfa. Wind escape sand dust!" I saw the female toad on Jilaiya''s shoulders close to her palms, and a powerful airflow flew out of her mouth, directly blowing the surrounding dust into the sky. Konoha, who was in the night, became even more unable to see anything.


    And Ji Lai also took advantage of the free fall of his body, tapped his clogs twice, and then a perceptual barrier, between Ji Lai''s head shaking his head, naturally spread out in a spherical shape along his hair.


    "Interfere with my vision, and then plan to attack?" Chen threw down his sleeves in front of him and muttered.


    "Wow..." When Chen was about to lock Jiraiya''s position, suddenly there was a frog''s croaking. As soon as it entered his ears, Chen only felt his head shake, and his consciousness began to blur. He immediately bit his tongue. The pain instantly penetrated into the brain, regaining consciousness, but with the continuous introduction of frogs, Chen has already understood, "Illusory...If you don''t know the flaws in this technique, it would be really troublesome, but... As a Naruto fan traverser, I have an advantage that no one in this world possesses. For these Naruto celebrities, I have no more detailed information about their techniques."


    After thinking for a while, Chen picked up the streamer in his hand, and Chakra instantly rushed into the blade along his arm. In the dense dust, the crimson streamer exuded a strange red glow, slightly accumulating energy After that, Chen jumped.


    "Bengshan Land Split!"


    As soon as the blade touched the ground, within a range of tens of meters centered on the point where the blade fell, it instantly became torn apart. The cracks started from the center of the circle and began to stretch outwards rapidly. Later, bursts of red flame followed the cracks. Emerging, the dust in the air was also blown away under the powerful destructive force.


    "Uh..." Ji Lai, who was still in the dust, also felt the violent power coming from the ground, and was caught off guard, and suddenly only felt a sweetness in his mouth, and almost no blood came out.And the two old toads who were preparing for the illusion technique were affected, and the half of the illusion technique was also forced to stop.


    Looking at Jilaiya, who was covering his chest with one hand, a sneer hung over Chen''s mouth, "Huh! But so!"


    The "threesome" in Yangchen who was forced out by Chen, when looking at Chen, found that... I don''t know when it started. Chen''s breath seemed to be different from before. The whole body exudes a strong smell of blood, and the whole person is like from hell. The gorefiend who walked out of the game filled the Konoha battlefield with a murderous aura.


    "I think your trick seems to be almost used. Next, shouldn''t it be my turn?" Chen seemed to be holding a little play, patted the dust on her body, raised her mouth and said to Zi Lai too. .


    "Hahaha... arrogant kid! Puff~~~" After hearing Chen''s words, Jilai couldn''t help but laugh boldly, as if he was amused by Chen, but when he laughed, a sharp handle The blade came out from his chest, making his laughter abruptly stopped.


    Jilai couldn''t help but spit out a bit of blood, and looked at the blade on his chest, and was stunned. Even the two old toad couples on his shoulders were also stunned, but they reacted quickly and both exclaimed. Said: "Little Jilai..."


    ¡­

 135 Naruto Power System Chapter 135

    Chapter 222: Konoha''s Two Advisors


    In a secret base far away from the Konoha battlefield, Konoha¡¯s villagers and the wounded are crowded in this small shelter. Medical ninjas are busy stopping the bleeding of the wounded, and Konoha¡¯s villagers¡¯ faces They were all full of panic, but nothing happened. It seemed that this was not the first time this happened. Some civilians even took the initiative to help the medical ninjas grab the wounded, and some children also put away the jokes. heart.


    "I just heard that the people who attacked Konoha turned out to be the two little ghosts of Uchiha''s clan, Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke. Danzo is right. I really shouldn''t have let Hizumi leave Uchiha''s two. A remnant of sin, that caused the situation today! All this is due to the weakness of Sun Slash and the benevolence of women!" In a corner of the refuge, an old hoarse voice suddenly drew everyone¡¯s attention. He seemed to feel very regretful and dissatisfied in his tone.


    "These two rebellious, the village treated them very well before, but I didn''t expect to raise two white-eyed wolves. Now they are ungratefully attacking the village. What a crime!"


    When everyone saw it, they turned out to be Konoha''s two major advisors, which are equivalent to Konoha''s elders, Zhuan Koharu and Mito Menyan. They are old, although they are still Konoha''s Hokage advisors. However, after Chen attacked Konoha, they also entered Konoha Refuge in the same way as the Konoha civilians.


    The one who was talking just now was obviously the only woman in the Konoha elders, who turned to sleep with Xiaochun.He is a direct disciple of the second generation of Naruto, who is good at medical ninjutsu. He is also one of the three elder consultants of the fire country Konoha Ninja Murakami with a certain political power (the other two are Mito Menyan and Danzo). The proposal to decide Naruto''s candidate, and played a pivotal role in Konoha''s plan to eliminate the Uchiha clan.Turning to sleep, Xiaochun possesses the palm fairy technique and the mitigation extraction technique. As the teammates of the third generation of Hokage, he and Mito Menyan have very high qualifications in illusion.


    "Oh~ It¡¯s too late to say anything now, and it¡¯s a last resort at the time. Uchiha Itachi used the village¡¯s intelligence as a threat. If we started with Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke, then Uchiha Itachi. Rebellion will sell Konoha¡¯s intelligence to the ninja of the enemy country, and in that case, the village will be placed under the enemy ninja¡¯s butcher knife without any protection."


    "In my opinion, the Uchiha clan is inherently rebellious. Even Uchiha Itachi should have been eradicated at the beginning. In this way, the rebellious Uchiha clan will disappear in the Ninja world, and this will not happen. What''s wrong, speaking of it, Danzo''s men were incompetent, and Uchiha Itachi escaped!"


    "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore. Now that things have happened, don''t complain anymore. As for Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke, I believe that Tsunade will take care of it. Let''s wait patiently for the news here!" Hearing Zhuan Xiaochun''s complaint, he was also a disciple of the second generation of Hokage, and said Mito Menyan, who was the same as Zhuan Xiaochun and was a Hokage consultant.Compared to turning to sleep, Xiaochun seemed to be more calm and calm.


    "Huh!" Zhuan Xiaochun knew that it was really inappropriate to talk about these things in this kind of place, and did not say anything after a cold snort.


    At this moment, a ninja dressed as an Anbe appeared in the refuge, and came in front of the two in an instant, and said to them: "Advisor, I have an urgent matter to notify you!"


    Both of them could hear the anxiety contained in that Anbe''s tone, and they couldn''t help but glance at each other, feeling each other''s doubts.


    "You... are Danzo''s subordinates? Did Danzo ask you to come to us to discuss some countermeasures?" Zhuan Xiaochun regained his gaze on the Anbe member in front of him and asked indifferently.


    "Yes, I am a member of the "root" organization affiliated to Danzo, but I am not sent by Danzo, because Danzo is already..."


    "Huh?" Hearing the root member''s words, coupled with his tone, Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan, they couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy, as if something bad had happened.


    "Danzo-sama...has been killed by Sasuke Uchiha!"


    "What? How is it possible!"


    Obviously it was unbelievable to get such news from the mouth of the root member in front of him, and he couldn''t even control his expression.


    You must know that Danzo is not only their companion, but like them, as a disciple of the second generation of Hokage, he is very strong, and the roots he controls are composed of elite ninjas from various families in Konoha. Now he is dead. In the hands of a junior Uchiha, they can''t help but feel a bit of sadness while shocking them. After all, their team of partners are now only two of them.


    "With Danzo''s strength and with so many elite ninjas at your roots, how could it be possible that the rebellious Uchiha Sasuke killed Danzo. What is going on?" Zhuan Xiaochun became anxious. Without the composure just now, he quickly asked the man at the root.


    "Uchiha Sasuke''s strength is very strong. He has opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel and can skillfully use the kaleidoscope pupil technique. Moreover, the strength of the two ninjas who came with Uchiha Sasuke was beyond our expectations. When the two ninjas intercepted, Sasuke Uchiha approached Lord Danzo, and the two fought, and finally Lord Danzo was defeated and died in the hands of Sasuke Uchiha!" The root member always confessed What happened.


    "At that time, our manpower was not enough. It was already very difficult to play against the other two members of the Eagle team. If we add Uchiha Sasuke, we will not be opponents at all, so the captain made a decisive decision and let us withdraw first. !"


    "Damn Uchiha kid! Keeping it is also a scourge. You can''t let them leave Konoha today, otherwise there will be endless troubles. You should go and inform your captain so that he will immediately summon all the root members and go to the battlefield. The remnants of Uchiha besieged!"


    "Yes!" After the root member received the instruction, he went to hold the line. Now that the leader of their roots is dead, then their roots have lost their backbone, so it is natural not to say to the other two high-level Konoha Will defy.


    Chapter 223: Bad News


    And just as the man at the root was about to leave, they felt that a chakra full of evil and ominous suddenly broke out on the battlefield in the distance, causing their expressions to change.


    "This chakra...could it be that the Nine-Tailed Juri...What is Tsunade doing? It actually made Juri on the battlefield. What should I do if there is something wrong with Juri?"


    Hearing the news of Dan Zang''s death was enough to shock my heart, but I didn''t expect that this incident would happen again now, so Zhuan Xiaochun couldn''t help feeling a little angry.


    After getting annoyed, Turning Koharu turned around and said to the root member who had not had time to leave in front of him: "Hurry up. While killing Uchiha Tatsu and Uchiha Sasuke, first control the strength of the Nine-tailed man. In order to bring him back, there must not be any slippage in the nine-tailed man Zhuli!"


    "Yes!"


    After the root received the order, he didn''t hesitate anymore, and left his place to perform the task.


    However, as soon as the person at the root had left, an Anbu Ninja with a mask came into the refuge. What made people notice was the person behind the Anbe Ninja.


    "Medical ninja, hurry up, come over and treat Naruto-sama!"


    "Ozuna Te? How did you become like this? To what extent did Uchiha Tatsuo do to the village? How come you are so weak as Naruto?" Turning to sleep, Koharu sees lying on the back of the Anbu Ninja Tsunade who was on board suddenly felt an explosion in his heart.


    "..." Tsunade was extremely weak now, and couldn''t find the energy to answer. Although his mouth moved, no one could hear what he was saying.


    "Master Naruto was already unconscious just now in order to protect Chakra from other people in the village, and Uchiha Tatsu..." The masked Anbe Ninja said to a halt, then let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Uchiha Tatsuo. The village was almost in ruins, and Yamato Tianzang died in his hands!"


    "Yamato Tenzo? Isn''t that the kid who knows how to escape? How about that person Zhuli? Don''t let Zhuli retreat quickly, if even the villagers are caught, then Konoha is really done! Zhuanqin Xiaochun scolded angrily in a frightened tone.


    "When Naruto Uzumaki came back with Tsunade-sama with his subordinates, he had already fought with Uchiha Tatsuo. The aura that was just now, 80% of the strength of the nine tails burst out, and Naruto Uzumaki is probably no enemy I have lost consciousness and want to retreat... it''s impossible." Anbe Ninja said embarrassedly.


    At this moment, Zhuan Xiaochun said that he was anxious and frustrated, but from the narration of Anbu enduring, he also knows that the wild horse on the battlefield is out of control, and even Tsunade is weak in this way. The fierce war can be overcome I know, just as Xiaochun was depressed when she turned to bed, she suddenly thought of someone in her mind, "Where is Jilaiyaren? At such a crisis in the village, did he disappear?"


    "Master Jilaiya was arranged by the Five Generations of Hokage to collect information about the leader of the Akatsuki organization some time ago. It is estimated that it is still in Yuyin Village..."


    "Report! Sir, Kyuubi Renzhuli has lost control, and now he has the eighth tail! Yamato Tenzo is also dead. If this continues, we might lose control of Kyuubi. If it were the ninth tail If it also comes out... I''m afraid there will be two nine tails on the battlefield..." Just when Koharu turned to sleep and was about to get angry, another Anbu ninja rushed in panic, panting and reporting.


    "How come... it''s really difficult now! If it weren''t for the refuge, I''m afraid I would have followed in Danzo''s footsteps! It was already an hour and it was very tricky, and now even Renzhuli is out of control..." Turning to bed, Xiaochun shook her head, spinning back and forth in the small room of the refuge, no one could see the anxiety in her heart.


    "This is the end of the matter. I hope that Renzhuli can withstand Uchihatatsu''s offensive. If he can''t make it back, Renzhuli will fail again. Konoha may not be able to save it. And my consultant, I think I''ve done it." Turning to sleep, Xiaochun wrinkled her head and muttered to herself. He has no doubt about the mood of the handguard, but her greed for power will not be shown in front of those hands.


    "Huh? That power has disappeared?" Feeling the strange turn to bed, Xiaochun hurried to the window next to Konoha and looked at the direction of the village. Neishin, who was already anxious, couldn''t calm down at this moment. Know how to win..."


    At this moment, even though Xiaochun turned to sleep and felt the disappearance of the tail beast breath, she still could not accurately understand the specific situation, because the seal on the strength of the human column would work at a specific point in time, and as a high-level, she naturally also It is clear that in order to cope with the Kyuubi, the Naruto people will definitely have a backhand on the human column power. Therefore, even if the human column power temporarily loses the power of the tail beast and turns into a human form, the specific situation...she is in the refuge but does not know.


    Not long afterwards, I saw another Anbu ninja rushed into the door of the refuge. Turning to sleep, Xiaochun hurriedly looked back, but it was not the two who had been sent out, "What is it! Say it!"


    "Advisor...Renzhuli...The nine-tailed power in Renzhuli has been temporarily suppressed, and now he has lost the power of tail beastization!" In the impression of Anbe Ninja, their adviser never seemed to have such a gaffe. Even when Kyuubi attacked Konoha more than ten years ago, he had never seen it.


    "Do you think that Renzhuli has turned into a human form now? I don''t know? I want you to talk about the point, what is going on on the Konoha battlefield!" Zhuan Shu Xiaochun rebuked in a bit angrily.


    "After the Nine Tails were transformed into Nine Tails, Zhu Li did not gain the advantage in Chen''s hands. On the contrary, after the eighth tail was exploded, he didn''t know what force he was affected, and he actually restrained the Tail beastization. Transformed into a human form. The person who lost his tail is naturally not Uchiha Tatsu''s opponent, and he was defeated in an instant..." The visitor explained the general situation of Naruto in one breath.


    "I''m defeated? Where''s Zhuli? Turning to sleep, Xiaochun seemed to hear the key to the problem at once, and hurriedly asked.


    "My advisor, don¡¯t worry. At the moment when Ren Zhuli was in crisis, Lord Jilaiya suddenly rushed back and saved Ren Zhuli in Chen¡¯s hands! And there were two old men standing on the shoulders of Lord Jilaiya. Toad, it seems that Chen still has a slight advantage in Chen''s hands!"


    "Huh~" Chang Shu turned to sleep in a sigh of relief, and Xiaochun waved his hand to the anbe ninja, "Check again!"


    "Is it with the immortal mode as soon as I appeared? It seems that I know the depth of the enemy, but since I came with two toad immortals, I should be able to handle it." Gang turned sullenly. At the moment, Xiaochun''s complexion finally eased a little.


    "Report!" Turning to sleep, Xiaochun just wanted to sit down. Before he sat down safely, he saw another ninja rushed out of the door. Turning to sleep, Xiaochun took a look. It turned out that he had just sent out to investigate Konoha''s situation. That name.


    "Come on! What happened to the battle in Konoha Village!"


    "Jilaiya... Master Jilaiya... he died in battle!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the body that had not yet sat down in the air before turning to bed, Xiaochun seemed to lose strength in an instant and fell limp...


    Chapter 224: Jiraiya''s Hero Story

 136 Naruto Power System Chapter 136

    On the other side of the battlefield, Zi Lai was injured by the word Chen because of a carelessness.


    At this time, Jilai also looked at the blade on his chest first, and then looked at Tatsun in front of him suspiciously, and suddenly realized that Uchiha Tatsun who was standing in front of him had already turned into a bottle. The wooden man.


    "Mu Dun clone... So that''s it..." Feeling the passing of his vitality, Jilaiya couldn''t help showing a wry smile on his face, and continued: "Unexpectedly... I would be stabbed in the back..."


    "It was too late..."


    From behind Zi Lai Ye, Chen Na''s voice rang out. It turned out that Chen had created a Mu Dun clone to attract Zi Lai Ye''s attention, and his body did not know when he had appeared behind Zi Lai Ye. , While Jilai also heard Mu Dun''s avatar''s words, laughed loudly, and at the moment when he relaxed his vigilance a little, he seized the opportunity, suddenly rushed to Jilaiya''s back, and held his hand at the moment Jilai hadn¡¯t noticed it. The streamer pierced into Zi Lai Ye''s body, and at the same time, with the special properties of streamer, Chakra was injected into Zi Lai Ye''s body.


    "Damn it, Xiao Zilaiya, how are you..." Seeing that Zilai was also injured, the female toad of the Huanzhi Ma immortal couldn''t help exclaiming, while the other toad named Shen Zuo turned around and wanted to Ninjutsu has attacked Chen.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing this, Chen Leng snorted, and suddenly pulled out Streamer Zi Lai Ye''s body, and at the same time kicked his feet and jumped back a distance, away from Zi Lai Ye and the others.At the moment Chen pulled out the streamer, a group of red flames spurted out from Zi Lai Ye''s wound, and it was still burning.


    "Puff~~" Jilai also spouted a gulp of blood again, no longer able to support his body, half-kneeled on the ground, and at the same time stretched out his hand to cover his wound, but the flame was still burning, there was nothing Signs of extinction.


    "Cheer up, Xiao Jilaiya..." The two toads on Jilaiya''s shoulder kept calling Jilaiya, but Jilaiya didn''t respond to them either, it seemed that he didn''t hear it at all.


    "The inside of the body is being burned by flames, and the consciousness has...gradually lost, damn it, then... Am I going to die..." Jiraiya''s consciousness is gradually losing, and he has obviously listened to the words of the two old toads. I''m not clear, I just watched the two old toads talking anxiously to myself.


    In the end, Jilai also lost his strength, and he collapsed to the ground, his eyes lost, as if he was about to die.


    just


    "A ninja lives in a world where it is not important how to live, but how to die... The value of a ninja''s life is not determined by how to live, but by what he did before he died... Looking back, my life is full Failed, constantly rejected by Tsunade, failed to prevent friends from leaving, even the apprentices and masters could not protect well, compared with the great cause of Naruto, what I did is nothing worth mentioning, they are all insignificant It''s something...I also want to die like Hokage in the past. Whether the story is exciting or not depends on the ending. Failure is also very interesting. I believe that this kind of trial can hone myself...In exchange, I want to settle down all failures in the past. For his great achievements, he died as a great ninja. It should have been like this, but the ending...hahaha~~"


    It seemed like a glimpse of the light. Jiraiya, who had already lost his eyesight, gradually condensed his eyes, and even struggled to prop up his body, half kneeling, with a gratifying smile on his face, muttering "No...at least, I also did something meaningful. As long as there are leaves dancing, there will be a fire burning, and the shadow of the fire will illuminate the village, and then new leaves will sprout again. Three generations...I have inherited yours. As for the will, I hope Naruto can find the answer he needs, but...As a master, it¡¯s embarrassing to fall down in front of him so easily. Naruto, I leave the rest to you, Jira Also Hero Story, this should be considered more complete, I collected most of my life¡¯s intelligence, wandered among the countries, the mountains and the sea, and in the end...the fallen leaves return to their roots, this kind of tail curl sounds quite interesting. Forget it...well...well, it''s almost time to put down the pen. By the way, what should I use for the title of the sequel? By the way, the character language of Wuxi Ming, um, just use this..."


    With Jiraiya¡¯s dissipated consciousness, the inner monologue also ended. A generation of heroes, Jiraiya, one of Konoha Sannin, finally disappeared in the world of Hokage after he rescued Naruto in Tatsun¡¯s hands, just as What he thinks himself can be regarded as falling leaves back to their roots.


    Just when Jilai died and fell down, the surrounding Konoha ninjas were shocked, and all showed grief. However, Keen Tatsun found a special presence among the ninjas. That was a guy with a mask, although Chen couldn¡¯t see the difference in his expression. What¡¯s different from others is that this guy was wearing a mask. After Ji Lai Ye died, he was not depressed, but he was The stock panicked and evacuated the scene directly.


    "Anbe? Or the root? At this time, if nothing happens, Sasuke should have killed Danzo, then Konoha''s elders have now died two, leaving only two Naruto advisors." Chen With a touch of certainty, "The two old things are the only thing left for revenge. If you don''t kill them, how can you be willing? No matter where you hide, I will dig you out."


    After talking about Chen, only Nine Tails were left, and he himself evacuated directly under the eyes of the Konoha ninjas "inexplicably" in the sight of everyone, but the ninja who was Anbe did not notice that he was right now. Be watched, and follow.


    Not long after Tatsun waited under the "led" of the Anbe Ninja, a hidden refuge finally appeared in Tatsun''s sight after some tracking.


    With Fei Lei Shen''s perception, Chen already knew that this was Konoha''s refuge, and the person he wanted to find was also in the refuge, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but evoke a cruel grin.


    "Old guy! Only you are left!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Five: The door is automatically delivered!


    At this time, in the Konoha Refuge, Zhuan Xiaochun just got the information from the spies she sent out, and learned that one of Konoha''s three ninjas, Jilai, had also died, and she was in a trance.


    "How is it possible... even Jiraji... Isn''t that kid Uchiha Tatsun really already a robber? The Konoha village created by the ancestors is about to suffer Uchiha''s rebellious poison today? No... Impossible...impossible..." At this time, Xiaochun, who had received the bad news, had already collapsed, and shouted in despair.


    She is already old. Over the years, coupled with her greed for power, she has forgotten the blood of her youth. At the beginning, she was regarded as an elite among ninjas. When following the second generation on missions, she was in ambush. She didn''t show any panic, and was able to calmly analyze the situation at the time, but now standing in front of Chen, apart from the respectfulness of her subordinates, she could no longer see that she had any spirit of the year.


    Unlike Danzo, although Danzo also immerses his heart in power, he never ignores his own strength. Apart from other things, he can see it only by plundering the Uchiha clan. Coming out, on the other hand, turning to sleep Xiaochun, she who was fully immersed in power, has become a sick old woman, let alone Duchen, even if an enemy appears in front of her, it is difficult to deal with it alone.


    However, it is not just her. Everyone present who heard the terrible news, without intentional exceptions, had their faces as ashes. Jilai is also second only to the three generations of Hokage in their minds. Now Konoha Village has been attacked, they What can be imagined is that if Jiraiya is still in Konoha, he will be able to defeat the invaders, but he did not expect that Jiraiya also appeared, but the result is not as good as they thought. The words of the Anbe, break With the trace of luck in their hearts, even Jilai died in the hands of the invaders, so who else can stop the enemy and who can provide them with protection?


    "Xiaochun! Calm down!" The Mito Menyan next to Zhuan Xiaochun, when he saw Zhuan Xiaochun who had lost his calmness, he hurriedly shouted to her. Although he heard the terrible news that Jilai died in battle, he was shocked. However, he also knows that now is a critical moment, and he must be calm and not be able to mess up his position. The more this is the time, the more calm he should be. He also experienced a lot of storms with the second generation at first, although he is now old and his mind It also lacks the passion of youth, but it is much better than turning to sleep.


    Fortunately, Tsunade has already lost consciousness at this time. Otherwise, if she learns the bad news of Jiraiya, she will definitely collapse. Although she is a Hokage, she has always shown a strong female side, but the woman is a woman after all, avoiding In other people''s corners, they would cry secretly by themselves.As his young partner, Jiraiya has been a suitor for so many years. In fact, in Tsunade''s heart, Jiraiya may already be more than just a partner and a suitor.


    Maybe in the eyes of Konoha, they are just pure old friends, but when the two are alone, the red glow on Tsunade''s face makes each other know where each other is.After Tsunade experienced the death of her own brother and first love, the more people Tsunade cherished, the more distant she became.This kind of estrangement may only be for the people she cherishes, so she won¡¯t be hurt anymore, but now Ji Lai is still in regret after waking up. After all, he lost him. If he knew the ending earlier, maybe Tsunade won''t refuse either.


    At this time, Xiaochun, who turned to bed at this time, also recovered under the reminder of Mito Menyan. She adjusted her emotions and wanted to be calm. However, the cold sweat that permeated her forehead signaled her at this time. The panic and anxiety in my heart were not as calm as they appeared.


    She only saw her yelling at the Anbe who was reporting to him, "Hurry up, your roots and the people in Anbe will join forces. Call everyone for me to find Uchiha Tatsuo and Uchiha Sasuke! Be sure to do it! These two rebellious killings of Uchiha absolutely cannot allow them to escape, otherwise Konoha will have endless troubles! Go!"


    "Yes" that Anbe naturally didn''t dare to neglect, and now Hokage is unconscious, then the Naruto advisor is Konoha''s highest leader, so their Anbe can only take orders from the advisor without Hokage.


    After accepting the order to turn to sleep Xiaochun, the Anbe turned around, activated the instantaneous technique to leave, and notified Genbu and Anbe''s teammates to execute the order of the elders.


    However, just as the Anbe rushed to the exit of the refuge, a red glow flashed by. Before he could tell what was happening, he felt a sharp pain in his throat, and then he could not breathe. Then a wound came from him. His throat split, blood gushing out like a fountain, his eyes went dark and he collapsed to the ground, no longer conscious, even after he died, he could not see who killed him.


    The situation at the door was naturally noticed by everyone in the refuge. They all looked to this side and found with horror that the member of the Anbu who had just gone to perform the task did not know when he had fallen in a pool of blood. His neck was already If someone cut it open with a sharp blade, it was obviously impossible to survive.


    What made them even more frightened was that beside the dead Anbu, a young man holding a large sword, apparently that Anbu was dead in his hands, at this time the young man was showing a severe sneer, scarlet. Both pupils scanned the people in the refuge, and finally fixed their eyes on Konoha''s two major advisors, Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun.


    "You don''t need to find me anymore, I have automatically sent you to you!"


    The person here was not someone else. It was Chen who attacked Konoha before. He followed the Anbe all the way and finally found here. He also heard the situation reported by the Anbe to Zhuan Shu Xiaochun and his reaction after Zhuan Xiaochun. Turning to sleep, Xiaochun appeared with a sneer after issuing the instructions, and instantly killed an Anbu member.


    "You...you are the remnant of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tatsumi?"


    Chapter 226: Kill


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    , The Anbe, who had previously carried Tsunade on his back, had clearly recognized the young man in front of him after seeing the appearance of the visitor. It was the chief culprit of Konoha''s disaster, Uchiha Tatsumi, could not help exclaiming.However, he quickly recovered his composure. After all, their Anbu has been performing tasks all year round, and their psychological qualities are much stronger than those of ordinary people. Although he knew that the boy in front of him was an enemy, he did not dare to act rashly. Instead, he stared at Chen vigilantly, and then calmly. They used their unique contact information to request the support of their teammates.


    An exclamation from the Anbe sounded like thunder in the crowd. For Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s wicked name, the civilian ninjas of Konoha had also heard of it. Now they see the other party directly in front of them. It made them panic, and they shrank into a group and looked at the young man with a knife at the exit of the refuge in panic.


    "Uchiha Tatsu... Are you the remnant of that rebellious Uchiha, Uchiha Tatsuo? You are so bold that you dare to appear here! I really think you can do whatever you want in Konoha, no one can stop you?" For this Uchiha Chen, turning to bed, Xiaochun hated him too much. Now that Chen himself came to the door alone, he naturally wanted to kill Chen, but he didn''t dare to step forward, so he could only verbally yell at Chen.


    "Hey~~ Didn''t you look for me just now? I sent it to the door automatically, which is not what you want, why should I show this expression!" Chen couldn''t help but sneered at the Konoha people who looked a little panicked. Taunted.


    Everyone in Konoha looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. As Chen said, they wanted to find him before, but now they came to him automatically, but they were scared instead. They ridiculed Chen. There was no way to refute, one by one, he lowered his head and did not dare to look at Chen.


    In the end, Menyan Mito, one of the elders, stood up, broke the embarrassing situation, and questioned Tatsun: "Uchiha Tatsuno, what is your purpose? He attacked the village where you grew up. What good do you have?"


    "Purpose? Ask the god of death!" Chen, who was still sneered, changed her expression suddenly, and turned the blade of her sword. He suddenly attacked Konoha''s camp without warning. The first to bear the brunt was Be the first bird of Mito Menitis!


    As soon as Tatsun¡¯s voice fell, Mito Menyan almost didn¡¯t drop his eyeballs. He wanted to quarrel for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect this damn Tatsun to kill him with a knife, and watched that guy¡¯s trajectory. Who is it for yourself?


    Before thinking about it, Mito Menyan raised his hand and hurried to seal the seal, but he, who is old and has not fought for many years, is no longer able to fight as skillfully as the three generations of Naruto and Danzo. During the seal process, he only heard head-on reports. There was a roar, Mito Menyan was like thunder, and Jieyin''s hands were immediately confused, and his mind was affected.


    "The members of the dignified Hokage team would have become so downhearted. It seems that in this life you have nothing to do with power and power!" Chen let out a random rage between shots, and he didn''t expect to let himself find this. Ridiculous.


    Mito Menyan felt her heart tightened at the time. When she looked up, Chen, who was holding the streamer, was no more than a few minutes away from him. He hadn''t come and took any emergency measures, but found that Chen''s left eye pupil suddenly A whirl, "Kaleidoscope!"


    Then he found that Chen''s speed had increased countless times, and the flashing sword instantly penetrated his heart, "You Konoha traitor...what is your purpose!" Looking at the blade of his own blood, Mito Menyan He raised his head again to stare at the pupil that had already turned into a kaleidoscope, and said struggling.


    "I''ve already said it, ask the god of death!" Chen suddenly pulled out the streamer from Mito Menyan''s chest, lifted his leg and swept his side face on his side, the consciousness has begun to dissipate slowly. After Hu Menyan heard the cracking sound of his skull, he completely lost consciousness. Chen''s powerful legs swept his whole body directly, and he planted directly from the window beside him.


    Although in the eyes of Mito Menyan, Chen''s speed had already increased to a terrifying level, but he was wrong. Chen''s speed did not increase, but... his own speed was in the enchantment of Chen Kaleidoscope. Was restricted to such an extremely slow level that the speed that was mistaken for Chen suddenly became terrifying.


    "Men Yan!" Seeing this situation, Zhuan Qin Xiaochun felt distraught. Originally there were only three people left in their team. Unexpectedly, Danzo and Men Yan died on the same day, and now only left. How can she not feel sad when she is alone.

 137 Naruto Power System Chapter 137

    "Two, I''m missing you." Chen retracted his gaze, turned his eyes to the side, and said in an unhurried tone. The cold gaze reflected in Zhuan Xiaochun''s pupils. , It seemed that she was about to freeze her heart that was beating rapidly due to fear, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Quick! Protect your advisor."


    "My lord, let''s stand up here first, you first retreat to a safe place!"


    After turning to bed, Xiaochun was in a panic, only to hear the Anbe Ninja next to him, and he rushed to the middle of himself and Tatsun. Then the other general ninjas also patted between the two at once. It seemed that he was really generous. The appearance of going to death.Turning to bed, Xiaochun''s eyes condensed, and without thinking, he ran towards the secret door on the side of the refuge.


    "Extremely ridiculous!" Looking at the old woman who wanted to escape at this moment, Chen was really a little surprised, laughed and roared, his left eye opened again, and the invisible barrier was released again, covering all the people in the refuge, etc. , The next moment, Chen disappeared under the eyelids of a group of ninjas in the dark, and went directly in front of Zhuan Xiaochun, backhand picked up the streamer and slashed straight towards the neck of Xiaochun.


    Turning to sleep, Xiaochun just saw Chen appearing in her vision, she only felt her neck warm, and then her vision began to fluctuate. She actually saw a body without a head in the corner of her eyes, but she was even more surprised. The thing is, this headless body... it turned out to be Xiaochun''s own when she turned to bed!


    Chapter 227: Accident?


    Inside the shelter...


    Anbu Zhongren only saw Chen, who was still under his nose the last moment, and disappeared from his field of vision quickly under the obstacle of so many people, like a ghost.One of the leading Anbe ninjas only heard the sound of a sharp knife breaking through the sky, and quickly turned around, only to see a young man holding a big sword behind him was doing the posture of closing the knife, and they tried to protect the guard, Xiaochun had stopped running. The next moment, I saw Zhuan Ke Xiaochun''s head detached directly from his body, and the blood spurting from the neck was like a broken water pipe, staining a large area of ??the floor.


    "Advisor!" With the shout of the leader ninja, the other Anbu ninjas in the refuge turned their heads one after another, watching Koharu, whose body had begun to fall slowly, and all of them were shocked and turned to look at Chen''s. His eyes became angry and mixed with a hint of fear.


    "It''s so possible that the consultant was killed like this, my God! How could this be... even the consultant was killed, then we..." The villagers in the refuge were already terrified by the scene before them, and they were all frightened. Looking at Chen, talking secretly.


    "It''s not just the advisor, didn''t you hear it just now? Lord Jiraiya, Lord Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, died in battle! He is the most powerful ninja in Konoha. Now, what can we do?¡± The words of the Anbe just now had obviously been heard by some Konoha villagers with tip-to-earth ears. The news spread among the crowd in an instant. This news is like a thunderbolt on the clear sky. In the hearts of Ye Zhong villagers.


    But now their advisory elders who acted like gods were killed in front of them, and they were killed without the slightest ability to resist. How can they not be scared.


    Even the high-ranking advisors were killed, so civilians like them...who else will rescue them!


    In fact, those civilians don¡¯t have to worry so much, because Chen has no interest in these unarmed civilians. Although Chen is not a good person, he is not a crazy perverted murderer, as long as it does not threaten him or provoke him He didn''t bother to care about him, unless the other party wanted to die.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, you dare to kill the advisor, we Konoha will definitely not let you go!" A Konoha ninja who was injured on the battlefield before finally evacuated from the refuge and saw the one from his own village. After the consultant was killed, he was dazzled by anger. At this time, he dared to yell at Chen, but he was afraid of Chen''s strength, so he didn''t dare to do it, so he could only yell at Chen, glaring at Chen, so much Chen Sheng swallowed alive posture.


    "Humph!"


    Chen really didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to those common people¡¯s comments. He just snorted and sneered at the ninjas of Konoha: "Won¡¯t let me go? Hey~~ It should be me now. Let go of you, are you ready for the consciousness of death?"


    Accompanied by Chen''s formidable tone, Zichen''s body suddenly exudes a fierce murderous aura, which spreads to every corner in an instant, and the screaming ninjas are feeling this aura of murderous aura, and their expressions change. The whole body was gurgling with cold sweat, and even soaked their clothes. In this fierce murderous aura, everyone lost their ability to move, as if they were in a lonely boat in the stormy sea, making them shocked and not daring to move, as long as they dare to have a trace. A move will cause the disaster of death, the disaster of extinction.


    And those civilians were even more unbearable. Under the envelope of this murderous intent, one by one was silent, afraid to make any noise.


    At this time, Konoha''s ninjas also reflected at this time. The person in front of him is not comparable to the previous rebels. The threat of being chased by the village is not threatening at all to him. According to Chen''s actions today, he had already forged an unending feud with Konoha, and the entire Konoha village had long been riddled with holes under his bombardment and ceased to exist.With one person and one beast, forming a crushing force against Konoha''s people, Konoha has no power to fight back. What qualifications does Konoha have to threaten him?


    And the current situation is just as Tatsun said, now it¡¯s not how Konoha is going, but whether Uchiha Tatsumi will let them go. Thinking of this, the expressions on the faces of those Konoha¡¯s ninjas became extremely angry. , But helpless, after all, the opponent''s strength is there, I can only blame myself for being too weak.


    But even so, Konoha''s ninjas were very bloody and Kazutatsu confronted, and no one escaped. Although they knew that there was no chance of winning, they still guarded Konoha''s civilians strictly.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo! Come on! We won''t let you do whatever you want!"


    Looking at the Konoha ninjas with tragic faces in front of them who were still giving up their lives, Chen just chuckled a few times with disdain, and then his expression suddenly condensed, and Sen Ran''s murderous aura rose again.


    "Huh! Do you want to stop me too? I can''t help myself..."


    As Chen snorted again, and accompanied by the voice, he suddenly launched an offensive, holding the streamer star knife, and planned to attack Konoha.


    However, at this moment, Chen seemed to sense something, his expression suddenly changed, and at the same time he stopped his figure, frowned and looked in a certain direction and muttered to himself: "It''s Sasuke...what''s the accident? ?"


    Thinking that there might be an accident on Sasuke and the others, Tatsun did not dare to neglect, the streamer in his hand turned the blade and retracted his waist, and then no longer looked at the wounded and civilians in the refuge, he flashed away and disappeared. , For him, he has killed all the people who should be killed, and the remaining people are irrelevant.


    After confirming that Uchiha Tatsuki really disappeared, all those in the refuge looked at each other, and finally let out a sigh of relief. Although they don¡¯t know what emergency happened to Uchiha Tatsuki, it¡¯s for them. To say it is tantamount to taking a life back, after all, Uchiha Tatsumi is really terrifying.


    Chapter 278: Siege!


    Konoha somewhere...


    There was a group of four people rushing to the battlefield next to Konoha. These four were not others, but Sasuke and Mizuki who had just evacuated from the base of the root organization and other members of the Eagle Team.


    They killed Danzo in Sasuke and frightened the root members present. After the root members left, they immediately evacuated the scene and rushed to the battlefield to make peace with Chen according to Chen''s previous instructions.


    It''s just that they seem to have some accident now. Sasuke, who had been so energetic and killed Danzo, was unexpectedly weak at this time, and he even needed Suigetsu''s support to be able to walk.


    Obviously, the sequelae of kaleidoscope writing round eyes is too powerful, even a strong like Sasuke, who is comparable to the shadow level, is very overwhelming. Not only has his strength become blurred, even his body has also been affected and has become a little weak. .


    "Sasuke! Didn''t you kill all of Danzo? How could it still be like this... Is it possible that Danzo was undercover?" After seeing Sasuke unexpectedly killed Danzo, it became what it is now. Looks like that, so Suizuki couldn''t help thinking that Sasuke was conspired by Danzo before his death.


    "No, it''s my own problem, hurry up, we must get to that guy as soon as possible! Otherwise, we will have big trouble..." Sasuke glanced at Suizuki and finally explained it softly.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, his face condensed, and he said helplessly: "It seems that the trouble has come!"


    Xianglin, who was walking by Sasuke''s side, also changed his complexion at this time. He immediately closed his eyes and felt it, and soon the result came out again. There was a trace of panic on his face, and he hurriedly said: "Damn, we are surrounded!"


    "what?"


    Hearing what Xianglin said, Suizuki and Shigego couldn''t help being surprised. Because of the newcomers to their teammates, they did not question Xianglin. Moreover, she was still the most perceptive person in the Eagle team present, so, After hearing Xinglin''s words, Chonggo began to enter the half-curse seal state, half of his face was covered by the hideous curse seal, and then stood at the front of the team, assumed a defensive posture, and looked around.


    "Damn it, was it the roots just now? They were shocked by Sasuke before, but now they have noticed that Sasuke''s situation has re-enclosed? In our current state, it''s really a bit dangerous. Sasuke is at this time, except for accidents. It''s wonderful!" Shuiyue said with a wry smile.


    "No! More than that, the number of enemies is about thirty people, they are all masters! It looks like they should be reinforcements from the roots, huh!" The opponent is already approaching and surrounds them in a circle, so Sasuke To be able to sense the situation of the other party, a hint of anger flashed in his eyes. If he encountered this situation in normal times, he would not have such an expression, but now he is at this time, and he is over-used by the kaleidoscope writing wheel. The sequelae backlash, but there is no alternative.


    "What? Thirty people? Just now Shigego and I stopped the ninjas with their roots already feeling very difficult. Thirty people, do we still have a chance to win?" After Shuiyue exclaimed, she also felt a little oppressed. , Now that they are in this state, they have no chance of winning against the upcoming 30 players like the root member just now!


    "Huh! Shut up, get ready to fight!" Sasuke snorted coldly, glanced at Suyue, and then pushed Suyue away, standing alone, while condensing his eyes, he once again entered the state of kaleidoscope writing round eyes. , And then he felt a tingling pain from his pupils, and he couldn''t help covering his eyes and let out a cry.


    "Sasuke! In the battle with Danzo, you have become extremely weak. Let''s retreat and make peace with Tatsun. If Mizuki and Shigogo still have enough energy, they can delay some time, but now this state is really true. It''s not suitable for war!" Seeing Sasuke''s reaction, Xianglin on the side was a little anxious. Although she knew that Sasuke''s personality would never be able to withdraw, she still suggested the best way out of reason.


    "Hey! Hey~ If it doesn''t work, don''t force it!" And Suizuki saw Sasuke again, although he looked seriously concerned, but his mouth was sarcasm.


    "Yes, Sasuke! We have nothing to do. Just follow what Xianglin said. Once Xianglin will make you retreat, let Shuiyue and I stay and hold them back. When you and Chen will get together, let him come. Come with us!" As Chongwu spoke, the black curse mark had already spread over most of his body, and his body had begun to change. After a while, a thick arm with thorns appeared, and the white of his left eye was already dark. It looks almost like the eyes of a dead body.


    And Sasuke did not refute, or it can be said to be powerless, because the tingling pain of the double pass has made him too late to take care of him. At this time, his clothes have already been soaked in cold sweat, but Sasuke''s will is also considered firm, and he actually insisted. Enduring this unbearable sting, because in this situation, he can only have a glimmer of hope unless he uses the kaleidoscope''s pupil power, otherwise there is no way.After being tortured by this sting for a long time, it finally relieved a little.


    "Huh! Shut up your mouth, when did I fall to the point where you can protect it? Anyone who dares to look down upon the Uchiha clan will have to pay the price!" At this time, Sasuke''s tingling pain has eased. Although there was still some tingling faintly, it was still within Sasuke''s tolerance. After a short breath, there was a sneer on his face, a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheels with bloodthirsty cold light, looked around. All around, they seemed to be answering Shuiyue''s words, and there seemed to be warnings to some people.


    "coming!"


    Xianglin''s face condensed, and he said to the people around him, his brows frowned, and his heart a little relaxed after escaping from the root headquarters, but for the fighting mad of Shigego, he didn''t panic at all. "If this is the case, let''s do a good job! So... who should start first!" A corpse-like eye looked around Konoha who had been killed, as if choosing prey.


    Facing the combined attack of more than 30 elite ninjas, Sasuke was too lazy to talk nonsense. With his eyes opened, a pair of light blue skeletons slowly rose from the surrounding area, and Suzuo Nohu, who had begun to take shape, appeared soon Around Sasuke.


    "Ah~!"


    He only heard another wailing, and blood spilled from Sasuke''s eyes again, and the intense pain caused the illusion of Susao to collapse instantly.


    Chapter 279: Catch up!

 138 Naruto Power System Chapter 138

    "Sasuke!"


    Before I had time to ask more, after Chonggo yelled, he directly led Sasuke with one hand and started preparing to retreat. Then the wave of ninjas who had come up had started to seal each other, and then a large wave of ninjutsu smashed over and was in full view. The next bombarded Sasuke''s position directly.


    The roar of all kinds of ninjutsu bursts, remembering in the ears of everyone, the phosphorus and water moon on the side have already opened their eyes amid the roar, under the bombardment of so many ninjutsu, even if it is like Sasuke An excellent ninja with the strength of the shadow rank, even in a severely injured state, will die.


    The smoke of gunpowder dispersed slightly, and the breeze swept through the raised dust, and a small pit had already formed on the ground under the bombardment of Konoha.


    "Solve it?"


    "Don''t be careless, the character who can kill Danzang-sama will never be killed so easily!"


    Seeing the gunpowder raised by the attack, the group of people in the roots and shadows did not relax their vigilance at all, observing the movement in the gunpowder.


    "Shuiyue, retreat quickly!" Xianglin said softly as she pulled Shuiyue''s sleeve beside her.


    "En? But Sasuke and the others!" Shuiyue, who didn''t understand the meaning of Xianglin, still looked at the pit that had been attacked by the ninjas with concern.


    Before Suigetsu had time to ask about the specific situation of Phosphorus, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head. Suigetsu looked back and saw that Phosphorus was already several meters away. At this moment, he was still moving away from the Konoha ninjas. Ran in the direction.


    "So that''s it!" Suiyue suddenly leaked a smile on her face, backing the decapitated knife in her hand, and then chasing it in the direction of Xianglin.The Konoha ninjas looked in the direction where the two of them were escaping, and in the woods not far away, a guy with two wings on his back was fleeing away from him. The pair of wings was already incomplete at this moment. However, at the moment he was holding a white-clothed youth in his hands, Sasuke!


    "Hurry up! That damn guy was not so easy to get killed!" Under the leadership of the leader, the ninjas instantly turned into more than 30 dark shadows and disappeared in the woods at night.


    The bright moon is like frost, and the trees that should have been silent have lacked the rustling cicadas that should have been in normal days, but the figures in the shuttle forest have added a sense of killing here.The two teams started a game of retreat and hunting in this forest one after another.


    "Shigeo, now Sasuke has used his eyes too much to cause fainting, and all of us are weak. Sooner or later we will be caught up in this way. With the lessons from the last time, if we are surrounded again, I am afraid it will not be so easy to get out. "Shuiyue looked at Shigeo, who was already incomplete with flesh and wings beside her, and said with some worry.


    "For today''s plan, we can only delay the round with Chen as much as possible. We have no chance of winning against that group of people. Given our current state, if we didn''t take the opportunity to stun Sasuke, he would never agree with him. Retreating." Zhongwu frowned, but the speed under his feet was a little faster.


    "Junggo! You dare to attack Sasuke!" As soon as Xianglin heard it, his brain became hot and he began to scold Zhongwu, "However, if Sasuke is sober, it is indeed impossible to agree to retreat..." Xianglin is not stunned. The idiot woman knows that Junggo''s choice is indeed the most correct for today''s situation, and seeing Junggo''s bloody fleshy wings, Xianglin is also very grateful.


    "Boom!" As the two of them were arguing, the abrupt noise rang in their ears, and the tree trunk beside them was blown to pieces directly from the middle.Before the three of them could figure out the situation, there were several breaking winds. Shuiyue didn''t think much about it. She backhanded the decapitation knife she had just put away again in her hand, stood at the rearmost position, and flew towards him. All of his shurikens were blocked.


    "Ninjas who are good at long-distance attacks will delay the speed of their opponents'' escape first. We are many people. As long as we delay a little, we can catch up with them. Others will use the cutting tools to harass them at the right time!" The lead ninja Ordered again.


    "Zhonggo! Going in the direction over there, although it feels very weak, but I am sure, it is definitely Chen''s breath!" Xianglin suddenly frowned, and then revealed a touch of joy, said to the side of Zhonggo, but turned his head. But seeing Shui Yuezheng proudly looking at the Konoha Ninjas who were chasing him quickly, his temper came up immediately, "Shuiyue! You idiot, don''t hurry up and go, you are so handsome!"


    "Really? That''s great." Chonggo heard that Wenchen was not far away, and the curse mark on his gritted teeth became richer again, and the pair of meat wings gradually disappeared, but compared to the weaker appearance, Chonggo At this time it seems to be a lot more energetic.


    "Boy! Since I chose to stay and show the limelight, stay! Wind escape! Vacuum jade!" I saw one of the ninjas jumped out of the crowd, his hands quickly unprinted in the air, and he sucked at the same time. With a breath, a chakra condensed his throat instantly, and then three air bombs that were almost compressed into substance exploded out of his mouth and went straight to Shuiyue.


    With a sneer, Shuiyue swiped the decapitated broadsword and slapped it directly towards the flying air.


    "Dangdangdang!" All three air bombs fell on the decapitating sword. The powerful impact made Shuiyue''s hands shook and almost shook the decapitating sword out of his hands. "It was so weak that he even took the sword. Is it unstable?" After feeling the impact from his hands, Shui Yue was also surprised!


    "Oh! It seems to be the limit. If so, let''s stop here!" The people in the roots and dark parts naturally saw the state of Shuiyue at this time, looking at Shuiyue indifferently, without Emotionally said: "Our target is mainly Uchiha Sasuke. Others are not within the scope of our mission, please kill them!"


    "Alright!"


    Because they were still chasing Uchiha Sasuke, they didn¡¯t hesitate to take action, and launched a fierce attack on Suizuki. Faced with such an attack, Suizuki could only smile helplessly, despite his physique. Especially, even if he is hit by those attacks head-on, he will not lose his life, but it is certain that he loses his consciousness and will eventually fall into the opponent''s hands. The result is the same.


    "Unexpectedly, I would leave in order to cover those guys and make such a move! Huh~"


    However, just when everyone thought that Shuiyue was about to be attacked, a figure appeared in front of Shuiyue without warning, and after seeing the back of the coming person, Shuiyue swept away a look of despair, revealing surprise in his eyes. , As if as long as this person appears, he is not in danger.


    Shuiyue exclaimed: "Boss!"


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty: Be Surrounded!


    I saw someone appear in front of Shuiyue in an instant. Although he was facing Shuiyue, Shuiyue recognized this person at a glance, because it was too familiar to him, and he was a little anxious. The expression also relaxed at this time. Not only Shuiyue, but also the other members of the Eagle team were relieved after seeing this person, with a look of surprise on their faces, as if as long as this person appeared, They will not be in any danger.


    The visitor is not someone else, but the leader in the sense of the Eagle team, Uchiha Tatsuno!


    Originally, the two consultants who had just killed Konoha in the refuge, had not had time to continue working on the remaining people, and sensed that Sasuke and others had an accident.After that, he activated the Thunder God technique, and instantly appeared where Sasuke and others were. Just in time for this scene, seeing Shuiyue about to be hit by the opponent¡¯s attack, Chen naturally couldn¡¯t let that kind of thing happen. When it happened, it didn''t take much time to think of a momentary body and then blocked Shuiyue''s front.


    Sure enough, Chen did not disappoint Shuiyue and the others. Faced with the attacks of the two special departments of Konoha''s roots and Anbu, he did not fear at all. With his eyes condensed, he instantly entered the state of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, a grayish white. The Chakra skeleton was also condensed at that moment, towering in front of him, wrapping Chen and Shuiyue in it.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Konoha Anbe¡¯s attacks all attacked Susano Nohu, sparking sparks, but this was all in vain, but it could not hurt the two people protected by Susano .


    After a while, all the attacks of Konoha''s Anbe dissipated, and everyone in Konoha also saw the appearance of the people who came, and all felt a trace of dignity and vigilance, and did not act rashly.Obviously, they already knew the identity and horror of the incoming person, so they didn''t dare to be careless.


    Among them, an Anbe who seemed to be at the captain level reminded his teammates around him: "He is Uchiha Tatsumi. Be careful, he is very strong. Jiraiya-sama, one of the three ninjas, is not his opponent. Our main The goal is him. Don¡¯t worry about the others. You must subdue Uchiha Tatsuo. If it doesn¡¯t work, then you must kill him. In any case, he cannot leave the village safely."


    Different from the vigilance and dignity of everyone in Konoha''s Anbe, Shuiyue at this time became relaxed instead, seeing that his boss did not live up to his trust, and easily blocked all attacks.Shuiyue couldn''t help letting go of the tense nerves just now, and changed back to the old virtues, and said to Chen jokingly: "Huh~Boss, you are finally here, if you are a little bit late, we people estimate But it''s over! Although I have seen it many times, I have to say that the defensive ability of Suzuo Nohu is really impeccable!"


    "Huh! Didn''t you go to Tuanzang? Seeing that you have successfully killed him now, how can you be so embarrassed with your strength? What happened?" Chen glanced at the opposite root. He glanced at the people in Anbu, then didn''t bother to pay attention, turned around, frowned and asked Shuiyue.


    And at this moment, Shigego and Xianglin also came back here, meeting with Chen. Chen saw the Sasuke who Shigego was carrying, and couldn''t help but was taken aback. This was obviously beyond his expectation. He hurriedly asked Shigego: "What''s the matter? Why did Sasuke become like this?"


    "We don''t know what''s going on. It became like this after Sasuke killed Danzo..." Shigego smiled bitterly and told Tatsun about everything.


    After listening to Shigego''s explanation, Tatsun was shocked, and he had obviously guessed what made Sasuke weak.


    "Negligence. I didn''t expect the sequelae of Sasuke''s Kaleidoscope Writer Eyes to come so quickly. I think his vision must have become a bit blurred now. If we continue to use Kaleidoscope pupil surgery, it will definitely be more serious and must be dealt with as soon as possible. This is it!"


    After listening to Shigego¡¯s narration, after a few thoughts, Tatsun knew the cause of the matter and said, "Shigogo, let Sasuke go down." After Tatsuno gave his instructions, he immediately pressed two fingers deep on Sasuke¡¯s forehead. After a while, Cong Chen''s fingers exuded a light green gleam, and a warm current that Shun Chen''s fingers slowly poured into Sasuke''s forehead.


    Not long after, Sasuke frowned and opened his eyes slightly struggling. He woke up and saw Chen, but he didn''t say anything but turned to look at Shigeo indifferently, and said coldly, "Shigego..."


    "Sorry... Sasuke, with your state at the time, I can''t put you in danger." Of course Shigego knew what Sasuke wanted to say. He had expected that Sasuke would not give him a good face when he woke up, but he didn''t care. So Sasuke explained it before he said it.


    "Huh! Nosy!" Sasuke snorted coldly, but knew that it was not time to care about these things. He glanced at Konoha''s more than 30 Konoha ninjas who were staring at them, his eyes were full of irritation. Roaring in his heart: "Damn it, but at this time..."


    "Okay!" Tatsuya has already heard from Shigego''s mouth that Sasuke was stunned by Shigogo. Sasuke''s character must be very unhappy, but it is not the time to care, so he said to Sasuke aloud: "I told you before. Excessive use of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes in the fight with pupils will produce sequelae. The more frequently you use it, the more serious the impact will be. We must make money to deal with your eyes first. Since Danzo has been taken care of by you Killed, and the other two old guys who were involved in that incident have been solved by me. Our goal has been achieved. There is no need to spend it anymore. Retreat! Let¡¯s return to the country first."


    "Hey!" Hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke didn''t say anything. After all, his eyes had an accident, which made him feel a little uneasy, afraid of becoming blind from now on, so he didn''t refute Tatsun''s words.


    Although the members of the Eagle team had already planned to leave, some of the fairy did not agree. When Chen Gang was moving, they were opposite Chen and the five members of the Eagle Team. Although the wooden ninja gritted his teeth because of being ignored, he knew that he would come. After the man was Uchiha Tatsumi, he did not dare to step forward for a while, but he also surrounded the Eagle team.


    Obviously, Chen and the others want to leave, it doesn''t seem that simple.¡­


    Chapter 231: Slaughterhouse


    "Do it!"


    Following an order from a captain-level Anbu, the Konoha roots and the Anbu who had been lurking around seemed to have received a signal, and they sprang from the hiding place, pulling out the knife on their back and attacking to be surrounded by them. Uchiha Tatsu and others who got up, murderous awe-inspiring, are about to kill the person in front of them!


    Both of them are Konoha''s strongest fighting force, and their strength is naturally extremely powerful, and for Uchiha''s value, this time they are the most elite members of the roots and Anbe, and each of them has no less than special tolerance. The strength, the number of people has reached more than 30, facing such a lineup, even if it is a shadow of a village, it may have to avoid its edge.


    The members of Anbe wanted to kill them with swords in their hands, and everyone at the roots also used their own secret techniques to cooperate with Anbe¡¯s actions. Although they are not the same department, the nature and organization are the same, so both Very tacit understanding.


    "court death!"


    Faced with the encirclement and suppression of dozens of root and Anbe masters, Chen''s face was already angry. At this time, he was concerned about Sasuke''s situation and didn''t want to entangle with these ninjas anymore, but since the opponent did not know how to live or die, he would naturally not retreat Shy, angrily shot, the ability to run the wheel of the wheel, the kaleidoscope wheel of the wheel in the left eye turned crazily, the ability of the wheel of the wheel reached the extreme, and the field was instantly opened.

 139 Naruto Power System Chapter 139

    In an instant, with Chen as the center, all the materials within a radius of more than 30 meters were included. In this domain, all the materials seemed to be static, including the Eagle team around Chen, and facing him. The speed of the people in the dark part and the root part that struck was slowed down countless times under the time law of the domain.


    "Humph!"


    The streamer in his hand surged with red light instantly, making the murderous aura of the murderous soldiers more intense.With a cold snort, Chen made a bold move, waving the streamer, turning into a red light, and attacked the Konoha people who were already under the law and in a static state.


    The wind and the clouds have changed, and the hunting has resumed!


    In the face of the unresistible Anbu and Roots, Chen is tantamount to a wolf entering a flock.In an instant, the knife walked like a gust of wind, and the clouds were swiftly swaying. From a distance, a red light flashed continuously in the crowd. After just a few breaths, Chen had already closed the knife and stood.No screams, no blood!Some are just silence, as if nothing happened just now.


    However, the momentary silence symbolized an even more extreme outbreak.


    Along with Chen¡¯s sneer, Chen¡¯s kaleidoscope writing round eyes also returned to the normal three-hook jade state, and the kaleidoscope¡¯s ability was naturally not maintained. At the moment when the domain was withdrawn, countless fragments were scattered, blood dripping, one The small area became a slaughterhouse in an instant.


    In this area, apart from Uchiha Tatsu and everyone from the Eagle Team, no one came to live anymore, some were just corpses and limbs all over the floor.


    Looking at the bloody scene in front of me, even a person like Sasuke with an indifferent personality couldn''t help showing a look of horror. He looked at the corpse all over the floor in a daze, unable to speak for a while, and finally turned his eyes suddenly. Set on a familiar figure standing proudly in the corpse, a complicated expression flashed in his eyes.


    After Chen withdrew the domain, everyone in the Eagle team naturally recovered their ability to act. They didn''t know what happened. The pupil technique Chen''s newly mastered was not in their cognition, and they all just felt that their eyes dazzled. When they responded, they had already turned into this hell-like scene in front of them. Unintentionally, they looked at Chen with a shocked expression on their faces.


    Although they don''t know what happened, they all know that all of this must have something to do with Chen.Based on the mutual understanding of the Eagle team, it is absolutely impossible for anyone in the team to kill everyone on the other side in an instant, but Chen is always able to give them surprises. Its abnormalities, let alone other eagles. The other members of the team, even the arrogant genius Uchiha Sasuke had to admit that he was inferior to Chen''s own.


    The Uchiha clan, which is famous for fighting in the Naruto World, has never lacked any genius, even in the eyes of others, it is considered a genius. In the face of the genius of the Uchiha clan, it is just a character that is not ordinary enough. It even regarded other ninjas like ants, and the powerful writing wheel eye blood continued to make the Uchiha clan seem to be born to feel that they are superior to him.


    "Old, boss... Did you kill this... these guys? You... how did you do it?" Shuiyue rubbed the stiff facial muscles with her hands just now, weakly asked. Chen said.


    "This is my new ability to write round eyes, called...slaughterhouse!" Chen looked at the surrounding environment, suddenly a word came out, subconsciously said it, and then chuckled away, leaving only The whole person is not good Shuiyue.


    "Slaughterhouse? This...this name is really...too appropriate..." Shuiyue chanted the name, then looked at the wreckage all over the floor, she couldn''t help having a cold war, then shook her head and said with a bitter smile.


    "This guy!"


    Although Sasuke is still relatively weak at this moment, he can clearly feel that even in his heyday, at the speed of Chen just now, it is absolutely difficult for him to catch his figure, although he also felt that there is a gap with Chen before. , But fortunately, I also have some means, but the combat power shown by Chen can be said to have been beyond my reach. Although I am very unwilling, this... is the truth!


    But what made him care about was what Chen said to Shuiyue just now.


    "The new ability of Shao Lun Yan? That guy''s Sha Lun Yan can still awaken new abilities? Isn''t every Sha Lun Yan only possessing one ability? What is going on..."


    Although he is very puzzled, he also knows that it is not the time to ask Chen. Right now his writing wheel has an accident, so what he is most concerned about now is the problem of his own writing wheel. As for other things, he will have time later. , Just figure it out.


    Chapter 232: After the War


    "Are you okay? Shigeo, your injury..."


    Tatsun walked to Sasuke and Shigogo and they saw Shigogo seem to have heavy hands, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s okay, I can bear this injury, and I will recover soon. Fortunately, you arrived in time, otherwise, we won''t be good!"


    "That''s good! Since there is nothing wrong, then we will withdraw first, let''s go!" Chen looked at Zhongwu, although on the surface the injury was quite serious, but in fact it did not hurt the vital point, relying on Zhongwu himself That special physique, coupled with the effect of the pulse he had taken, should soon recover.


    After greeted the people, Tatsumi opened the barrier of Fei Lei Shen and included them. With the movement of his thoughts, Tatsu and Sasuke and other five people instantly disappeared in place, leaving only the corpses on the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, Tatsumi and the eagle team appeared on a high and low outside Konoha Village, looking at Konoha Village from a distance, and still can see the huge body of Kyuubi, raging in Konoha Village. , And Konoha¡¯s people are bitterly resisting the invasion of Kyuubi, and from time to time they issue several attacks on Kyuubi, but for Kyuubi it is tickling it, and it has no effect at all. , And Kyuubi''s attack can always cause great damage to Konoha.Even without Chen, it was only a matter of time before he wanted to destroy Konoha with the destructive power of Nine Tails.


    "Konoha... is really decayed to this point. It forced Sannin away, framed White Fang, sacrificed the fourth generation of eyes, and even destroyed Konoha''s meritorious family Uchiha. Now it is just a beast, They can''t cope with it, just like this, dare to claim the head of the five great Shinobu villages? What a joke!" Chen said with a mocking sneer after taking a look at Konoha''s situation.Since they have retreated, they can''t leave Kyuubi alone, so Chen must take Kyuubi back before leaving.


    "Boss, what should we do next?" Shui Yue couldn''t help asking.


    "Go back to the land first!"


    "Alright, I''ve been fighting for a whole night, so I really should take a break!" Shuiyue twisted her "stiff" neck when she heard this, and said with a light smile.


    "Huh! Lucky for you..." Chen looked at the Konoha village below, snorted coldly, and then his mind moved. The Nine Tails raging in Konoha village suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared without a trace. , Only a group of Konoha people who survived the disaster were looking around in surprise, trying to figure out what happened again.


    "Let''s go!"


    Chen was too lazy to look at Konoha again, greeted him, turned around and walked towards Tanokuni first, and everyone in the Eagle team also glanced at the Konoha people underneath, without stopping, and turned to follow On the pace of Chen.


    Chen and the others left, and the ninjas in Konoha Village looked at the disappearing Kyuubi and their expressions were uncertain. Even if Kyuubi had disappeared, they still did not dare to relax their vigilance, fearing that suddenly there would be a devastating blow. .


    At this time, Konoha has already been in a mess. Even the iconic buildings of the village, Hokage Tower and Hokage Rock, have collapsed, and countless buildings have collapsed into rubble.


    After a stalemate for a long time, nothing terrible happened again. Konoha''s ninjas also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and even showed a look of aftermath.


    "It looks like the enemy has already evacuated! But..." Looking at the devastated Konoha village, the Konoha ninjas who survived have not the joy of the rest of their lives, but the trauma and wounds left by Uchiha Tatsumi. fear.


    "It''s really a problem for raising tigers. Adults really shouldn''t have left this remnant, otherwise they won''t have the consequences today." There are only some elite ninjas in the roots, as well as those who knew the same in their hearts. It seems that for Konoha, it is just that the decisions made in the past are still not firm enough, and he never thinks that Konoha''s high-level decision is wrong.


    The dawn of dawn has pierced the night on the mountain in the east of Konoha, and the full moon in the sky has not been as bright as before. It seems that a new day is coming, but Konoha village has not been as usual. Usher in the morning of laughter.


    Today, the village is filled with lingering grief. The Konoha ninjas who survived this disaster looked around blankly. How much they hope that this night¡¯s experience is just a nightmare, but unfortunately, their Nightmares are not dreams.


    This morning, there was no one on the streets of Konoha to exercise, and none of the children who went to the ninja school slept in bed. Even the Yile ramen restaurant, which has been booming in business, did not open at night. The reason was nothing but the whole Konoha village. In the fighting last night, the people in the village stayed up all night.


    As the morning light in the east gradually spread, the night gradually disappeared under the light, and the scene of Konoha Village reappeared clearly in everyone¡¯s eyes. If the dimness of the night still makes Konoha Village a fantasy, then the morning Bright is the most conspicuous trial of Konoha, and fantasy will always become so vulnerable in the face of reality.The discussion of Konoha Ninja and the crying of civilians replaced the usual cicadas and birds. Without the five generations of Hokage Tsunade¡¯s presiding over the overall situation, Konoha village seemed to have lost the way forward after Tatsun¡¯s sudden disappearance, and was chaotic for a while .


    However, everything in Konoha Village today seems to have nothing to do with Tatsun. The three senior leaders who participated in the planning to exterminate Uchiha have all been resolved during this trip. In the final analysis, except for Danzo and the two consultants. , Chen and Konoha have no feud, if it weren''t because of Mikoto and his wife, Chen couldn''t think of why, as a traverser, he would be emotional because of the plot he already knew.If it weren''t for the powerhouse system, Uchiha Tatsuno would not even have to accompany those big countries to mess around.But how can you be ruthless when people are truly in the environment.


    PS: Please... Please!¡­


    Chapter 233: New Naruto


    The incident in Konoha Village finally ended. The huge figure of Nine Tails has disappeared, but the fire in Konoha is still filling. After the disappearance of Nine Tails, some ninjas have already recovered and started to rescue the fire.


    Among the ruins, the wailing of some Konoha ninjas injured by the attack of Kyuubi, and some ninjas crying in grief and crying while holding the cooled corpses of their relatives and friends, all kinds of rushing voices mixed together, even Kyuubi and Uchi Bo Chen is no longer in the village, but the scene is still chaotic.


    In this battle, Konoha Village can really be described as tragic. Not only did they lose a large number of ninjas, but even the most elite dark parts and "roots" were almost killed and wounded. There was no one in ten, and even Konoha''s. Jirai, one of the three ninjas, also hated Uchiha Tatsu''s men.Today, Konoha''s senior management, with the exception of Tsunade who is unconscious, the founder of the "root", Konoha''s elders, have all been killed by Uchiha''s pupil technique.


    Grief and anger filled the hearts of every Konoha resident.


    For the villagers of Konoha Village, although the previous wars of Ninja were tragic, they did not burn the fire into the village. This time the disaster was even more tragic than the disaster of Kyuubi a dozen years ago. A few years ago, the Kyuubi chaos was a bloodstain that was severely caught in their hearts, so this time Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s trouble was to dig their hearts out of their bodies and then squeeze them severely. Broken, they can only use this piercing pain to describe their current mood.


    Although it is terrible, it still has the background of being the five great Shinobu villages. After the disaster, the village is rebuilt. However, at this most critical moment, Tsunade, who is Hokage, was in a coma due to Chakra exhaustion, and the elder of Konoha High-level leaders such as Tuan and Danzo have also died in the hands of Tatsun and others, and no one has come out to preside over the overall situation. At this time, Konoha Village is in a state of no one under the control of it, so it is the urgent task of Konoha Village to choose a leader. thing.


    As a result, the various families of Konoha Hidden Village and some elite Shangren gathered together to start a meeting, the purpose of which was to select a candidate for Naruto in a short period of time to temporarily preside over the overall situation.


    ...


    "As for the current situation in the village, I think everyone is very clear. I don''t need to talk more nonsense and directly focus on the point. Tsunade-sama used Chakra to protect everyone, and now he has fallen into a coma, although Uchiha Tatsumi I have left Konoha, but the village is still in a crisis. At this time, someone must stand up and take on the responsibility of Hokage. Can anyone recommend a suitable candidate?" Shikamaru¡¯s father and Konoha¡¯s genius military master Nara Shikahisa looked around. A circle of people in the audience said, all present were the elite ninjas in the village, and the patriarchs of various families were also listed.


    The old generation of pigs, deer and butterfly, Shan Zhonghai nodded a little and then frowned and said: "At present, it seems that a new leader is really needed, but Lord Jilaiya has already sacrificed, otherwise he is a very suitable candidate. And the two consultants and Danzo was also unfortunately killed. Who else can take on this important task at this time?"


    Yamanaka Kaiichi''s words silenced everyone present, frowning and thinking.

 140 Naruto Power System Chapter 140

    "Doesn''t everyone have a suitable candidate? In that case, let me recommend one!" After a while, there was still no one to speak. Nara Shika broke the silence when he saw this for a long time, and also attracted everyone''s attention. .


    "Oh! Patriarch Nara has thought of a suitable candidate? Tell me!"


    "Our elite in Konoha Village, Kakashi Hagi! What do you think? Regardless of his strength or the way he handles things, he is capable of assuming the role of Naruto."


    "Hakiki Kakashi? So that''s it..." Following Nara Shikahisa''s words, everyone present began to discuss.


    Nara Shikamaru''s father is a member of the previous generation "Pig, Deer and Butterfly" group together with Yamanaka Keiichi and Akimi Mitsuza.With the strategy and judgment superior to Shikamaru, he is the squad leader of the Konoha Ninja Murakami Ninja squad and possesses strong strength.Regardless of the fact that Nara Lu has not shown his face in high-level meetings for a long time, his status and influence are absolutely no less than those of Zhuan Xiaocun and Mito Menyan.


    The pig, deer, and butterfly clans are closely related. They have been a big clan since the Warring States period. The mind of the Nara clan has been unanimously respected by the Ninja world. In the previous battles of the Ninja world, they have held important positions similar to military officers and made suggestions for their friends. .


    From the original comics.Lu Jiu accompanied the newly awakened Hokage Tsunade to the Five Shadows Discussion Conference.From this point, it can be seen that Nara''s position has reached a very high level.Konoha has no shortage of superior Shinobu, but the selection of Lu Jiu highlights Lu Jiu''s status and influence.Tsunade has always been particularly appreciative of the Nara clan, which is naturally based on their extraordinary strength, which is understandable.


    In addition, Raikage and the fifth generation of Hokage are going to the front line to control Naruto Wabi. Under Raikage''s proposal, Lu Jiu was ordered to accept the command at the headquarters.There is no doubt that this is a high degree of trust in him and affirmation of his ability.


    From these points, we can see the influence of Nara Shikuhisa, so his proposal will naturally get a lot of approval.Moreover, no matter from which aspect, Kakashi Hagi is a good candidate, at least in the current situation.


    Nara Shikahisa looked at the people who were discussing, and he proposed Kakashi because he felt he was suitable, and he had no other ideas, and he himself had no covetousness for Hokage''s position.


    "Kakashi is indeed a suitable candidate, I agree!" After some discussion, Yamanaka stood up and said.


    "I agree too!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo also stood up and agreed.


    Their three families are closely related, and Nara Lukuji has always been the head of the horse. Since Nara Lukuji has a candidate, they naturally support it.


    "Patriarch Nara is right, I have no opinion with Hyuga!" The head of the Hyuga family, the Hyuga Japanese, also stood up and expressed support after thinking for a while.


    "I''m a female Zhiwei, agree!"


    "Inuzuka agrees!"


    "I agree¡­"


    "agree¡­"


    "I have no opinion¡­"


    The patriarchs of several families have agreed, and the rest of them all stood up and responded.


    Seeing this, Nara Shikahisa also stood up from his seat, looked around at the crowd and said solemnly: "Since everyone has no opinion, then it is decided...Kakashi Hagi will temporarily assume the position of Naruto!"


    PS: What... I cheated the corpse!¡­


    Chapter 234: Go find Itachi!


    The gloomy sky was densely covered with dark clouds, as if hanging on to the people who died in this disaster.With the sound of billowing thunder, the raindrops began to fall, and quickly increased in a short period of time, forming a pouring rain, with a rustling sound, washing the broken leaves.


    The Hokage Tower, which was destroyed by the Nine-Tailed Cannon, has long since been rebuilt. Not only the Hokage Tower, but even the Hokage Rock has been restored to its original appearance.These two buildings are the symbolic buildings of Konoha Village, and they were naturally restored in the first place.


    At this time, the newly-built Naruto Building was already crowded with Konoha''s ninjas. Without exception, they stood on the top of the Naruto Building, wearing black funeral gowns, all bowed their heads silently, and the rain wetted them. Body, but no one dodges.


    The two current Konoha leaders, Haaki Kakashi and Nara Lukisa, stood in the forefront, and Nara Lukisa whispered to the ninjas present at Konoha.


    This is a funeral, a funeral in memory of the people who died in the invasion of Uchiha Tatsu and the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox. On a spiritual stage, there are photos of countless victims, the most prominent of which is just It was the photo of Jiraiya among the countless photos, and the two consultants of Konoha who transferred to Koharu and Mito Menyan.


    This scene is just like the time when the three generations of Hokage passed away three years ago, but now the photo on the stage has been replaced by someone else.


    Naruto also stood in the crowd, staring blankly at the photo of Jiraiya in front of him. There was a bandage on his face. Obviously he was injured. He was supposed to be treated in the hospital. He was hearing about the funeral. Still insisting on coming.


    Looking up, the cold rain hit his face, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but think of Jiraiya¡¯s laughing appearance, thinking of his experience of practicing together with Jiraiya, scenes flashed in his mind, unconsciously holding Tightening his fists and taking a deep breath, Naruto''s eyes became firm.


    In the end, under the eulogy of Nara Lukisa, everyone also placed the white flowers in their hands on the spiritual stage, and at the same time announced the end of the funeral.After the funeral, Nara Nara also announced the identity of Kakashi''s acting Naruto. With Kakashi''s reputation in the village and the support of various families, no one opposed Kakashi''s identity.


    The funeral only lasted one day. After all, Konoha had just gone through a major change. At this time, everything was awaited. It was the critical moment for reconstruction.


    The next day, Kakashi, acting as an agent of Naruto, issued a series of instructions, first mobilizing the people in the village to start reconstruction work.And the defense of the village has been strengthened. At the same time, countless Konoha ninjas who have gone out to carry out tasks are constantly being recalled, and everything is going on tensely.


    However, all of this has nothing to do with Chen, because after leaving Konoha, he lost interest in Konoha. After all, Konoha''s high-level has almost been killed by them, and even carrying it has caused Konoha to suffer heavy losses. It is estimated that now He was busy rebuilding, so he shouldn''t have time to do anything, so he didn''t pay attention to Konoha''s side.


    What''s more, he didn''t even care about Konoha now, after all, there was a little situation on his side.


    In Tianzhiguoin Shinobu Village, this is already the base camp of the Eagle Team. After Chen and the others left Konoha, they naturally returned here.


    At this time, in Otonin Village, Tatsun had just stabilized the sequelae of the overuse of Sasuke Sharihara.


    "My eyes...what''s the matter? Could it be..." Sasuke, who has just stabilized, his face still doesn''t look very good, he can''t take care of rest anymore, and Jaechen stabilized his condition. After coming down, he couldn''t wait to ask Chen.


    "It seems that you have already thought about it, yes, I have already said it before. It is the curse of our Uchiha clan. Your kaleidoscope writing wheel eye has already appeared symptoms. Although I have temporarily helped you stabilize it, if If you continue to use the kaleidoscope pupil technique, your eyesight will be affected until you become blind!" Chen looked at Sasuke''s eyes and said seriously.


    After Tatsun¡¯s words, Sasuke still appeared uncomfortable, and Tatsun was able to catch a trace of panic from Sasuke¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help smiling in his heart. The power he had relied on disappeared. Faced with this Shock, even Uchiha Madara is panicked, not to mention Sasuke.


    "Damn...Is it so?" Although I had already thought about it, but after Chen confirmed it, Sasuke still felt flustered. Not to mention the blindness, just let Sasuke give up using the kaleidoscope to write the pupil technique. Up.


    After a moment of depression, Sasuke looked at Tatsun quickly with hope in his eyes. Now, in Sasuke¡¯s view, only Tatsu can help him. After all, his cognitive ability, Tatsu¡¯s opening of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes must take longer than He is still early, and the number of times he uses the kaleidoscope pupil technique is definitely not lower than him. Since he is all right, then there must be some way.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke hurriedly asked Tatsun: "Is there any remedy? Your kaleidoscope should be opened earlier than me, why are you okay? You must have some way to suppress this sequelae, right? Tell me quickly!"


    However, Sasuke was disappointed.


    "There is no way, this is the curse of our Uchiha clan, and no one can escape this fate, except... Uchiha Madara!"


    "Uchiha Madara, can it be said that... the eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes? Is there no other way? Is it my eyes...really..." Sasuke was stunned when he heard Tatsun''s words, and said blankly.


    "You have only two choices in your current situation. Either from now on, you will no longer use the power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes and pupil skills. In this case, your eyes will be fine, otherwise..." Chen did not say go first, but later The words are self-evident.


    "Damn, damn, how can this...I...I''m not reconciled!"


    "I know that such a result is definitely unacceptable to you, so... there is another choice..." Said this, Tatsun looked at Sasuke with complicated eyes, and finally said in Sasuke''s originally nervous and expectant expression. Words that shocked him.


    "Go find... Itachi!"


    PS: Uh...Is this a corpse?¡­


    Chapter 235: Call


    Hearing Tatsun''s words, Sasuke couldn''t help looking at Tatsun in disbelief.


    As for the meaning of Tatsun¡¯s words, Sasuke naturally understood that he had learned the truth from Tatsun a long time ago, and that Uchiha Madara captured the eyes of his brother in order to regain the light, thus making his own Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that will never go blind. Sasuke also expressed disdain and anger for what Uchiha Madara did. He did not expect that the same fate would be his turn so soon, so one Time can only stare at Chen in a daze.0


    Seeing Tatsun¡¯s complex expression, Sasuke also reflected, with an angry expression on his face, and shouted at Tatsun: "Go to Itachi... what do you mean? Do you want me to be like that Uchiha Madara," Do you take your brother''s eyes for your own light? What a joke!"


    "Is it hard to accept? But...whether you want it or not, this is the only way. You can only accept Itachi''s eyes if you want to ask the kaleidoscope to write the curse of the wheel, and...this is Itachi''s fate and his. ¡­Last wish!"


    Hearing this, Sasuke was surprised and hurriedly asked: "Last wish...what did you say?"


    Chen looked at the anxious Sasuke, finally sighed, and said to Sasuke: "The curse of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes..."


    The next day, before dawn, Sasuke left Otonin Village alone, without disturbing anyone or bringing anyone, because this time he was not going to perform any tasks, but to see Itachi. !

 141 Naruto Strong System Chapter 141

    In yesterday¡¯s conversation, Sasuke had already learned about Itachi¡¯s current condition and knew that Itachi¡¯s body was already at the end of his life. He opened his eyes in his early years, and because of the curse of Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, whether it is vision or body, he is already overwhelmed. The reason why I can persist until now is entirely based on a belief.


    Although Sasuke still had some grudges with Itachi before, after learning about his situation, and adding Chen''s words, the unhappiness also disappeared.


    Now that he got such news, it was naturally impossible for him to remain indifferent, so he decided to go to Itachi ad.


    However, he still couldn''t accept the matter of taking Itachi''s eyes. This time he went to look for Itachi, just to see Itachi. As for the eyes, he didn''t think much about it.


    At this time, Tatsun had just been awakened by a slightly anxious Aroma Phosphorus. After Sasuke had left Otonin Village for a while, Aroma Phosphorus came to visit Sasuke. Only then did he find that Sasuke was no longer in the room and disappeared. It''s not very good, she thought of looking for Chen the first time she was a little worried.


    Chenzheng yawned, looked at the fragrant phosphorus in front of him, and said helplessly: "Let¡¯s talk about it early in the morning to quarrel with me. You must know that there are too many things in this day, and I finally got a chance to sleep. This is how you wake up in peace."


    "you¡­"


    I was a little anxious, but when I saw Chen¡¯s appearance, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry, but when I thought about Sasuke¡¯s affairs, it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, he said to Chen anxiously: "Sasuke is gone, I went to see this morning. He didn''t see him in the house when he was in the house. I don''t know where he was going, but I asked the guards in the village. They said they didn''t find anyone leaving the village. What happened to Sasuke?"


    "That''s it? Okay, I get it!" Chen waved his hand casually to indicate that he knew, and then ignored the fragrant phosphorus.


    "You... don''t you worry about Sasuke? His health is not good yet, if..."


    "Okay, he is not going to carry out any tasks, just to deal with a little private affairs, there is no danger, you don''t need to worry too much, or do other things, if I am right, the next five great Shinobi villages Certainly the talks of the Five Great Ninja Villages of Salvation, and we have to be alert to the actions of the leader of Akatsuki. If we do not take precautions, our situation will be very passive."


    Xianglin just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Tatsun. He naturally knew what Sasuke was going to do. Of course, he wouldn''t have any worries. What he cares about now is the movement of the Five Ninja Village and Nagato. After all, Nagato is in his place. He suffered a big loss in his hand, and he certainly won¡¯t let it go, and the Five Great Ninja Villages are not to mention a. There will definitely be big moves next. Although he is not worried about these things, he should be cautious, lest The ship capsized in the gutter.


    After Chen finished speaking, he ignored the Aromatic Phosphorus, but because of the Aromatic Phosphorus''s noise, it was obviously impossible to go back to sleep. So after going back to do a simple wash, he went to the meeting hall of Otonin Village. Shuiyue, Shigewu and others also called together, planning to make arrangements to deal with what will happen next.


    In the meeting room at this time, in addition to the members of the Eagle team, Chen also summoned several Otonin villages with good capabilities. Otonin Village is a Ninbo Village established by Oshemaru. Although it is not large in size, its strength cannot be underestimated, because Otoro Maru does not abide by the rules of the ninja, so Otonin is mostly a reckless person to complete the task.


    Therefore, there are still some good ninjas in Otonin Village, and there are not a few high-level ninjas, but most of them are especially high-level ninjas. These people are a group of unruly guys, some of them were originally under Oshemaru. Some of them were captured by Oshe Maru from all over the world, and had been held in other strongholds before. Except for O She Maru, no one was taken seriously.


    But after Oshemaru was killed by Sasuke, Chen naturally took over all the forces of Oshemaru. Knowing the existence of these people, he conquered them. Anyone who disobeys was obliterated by Suigetsu and Shigeo. Thunder means Shocked, now Chen has been put under the saddle, and after Chen has gathered them together, it is not to be underestimated.


    These people will all be Chen''s sharp minions.


    PS: Hey~~ I have been struggling with what to say before to get Sasuke to accept Itachi''s eyes, and he is dizzy--!¡­


    Chapter 256: Meeting


    At this moment, the Otonin people who had been summoned to participate in this meeting, they themselves admired Oshamaru very much, but they are now looking at Chen with fanatical eyes without exception.


    It was the man in front of him who had dared to fight Yunyin Village with just a few members of the Eagle Team not long ago. In the end, he caused indelible damage to Yunyin Village. Even the village was burned down. Even Lei Ying was not spared, embarrassed, and frequently died of serious injuries.After this, there was a major event that made the entire Ninja world a sensation. It also led the Eagle Team to forcibly broke into the Konoha Village, one of the five great Ninja villages, and caused no less damage than Yunyin Village. , Konoha''s ninja was killed and wounded countless, and even the high-level was almost beheaded, and finally left.


    In their cognition, such a record, let alone Oshemaru, is impossible for the entire Ninja World or even any of the Five Ninja Villages. In the Ninja World, the strong is always respected. They admire Oshemaru also because of the strength of Oshemaru and Oshemaru¡¯s acceptance of them, but now Oshemaru is dead, so Chen has replaced the status and prestige of Oshemaru. In their hearts, Chen has long been in the Ninja world. The strongest ninja, the strongest surrendered to the ninja world, naturally they don''t have much care.


    "Fragrant Phosphorus, how are things going?" Just after sitting down, Chen glanced indifferently at the people present, and finally looked at Xiang Phosphorus and said.


    "It has been arranged. The five major Ninja villages have already installed spies, but those spies are civilians on the surface, and the information collected is very limited, it is difficult to steal important information. But it is still not bad!" He pushed his glasses habitually and replied, but his tone sounded a little unhappy, and he was obviously still struggling with Sasuke.


    Chen naturally didn''t care about the small emotions of Aromatic Phosphorus. On the contrary, he was very satisfied with Phosphorus''s ability to do things. He praised Phosphorus, "Yes, this has been done very well, as long as the eyeliner is inserted, he knows the five great forbearance The movement of the village is fine. We have now grieved with Konoha Village and Yun. Although we don¡¯t have to be afraid of them, we can¡¯t be wrong to be careful.¡±


    "Humph!" Xianglin snorted coldly, without saying anything, but he was still very happy, after all, everyone hopes that his abilities will be praised by others.


    "How is Yunyin Village now? The old fellow Lei Ying has almost recovered, right? With his temperament, it is impossible to swallow this breath. There must be some action! If I guess it is right, then he It will definitely unite the remaining four ninja villages to deal with us."


    As soon as this statement came out, except for the members of the Eagle Team who had been following Chen, the other ninjas in Otonin Village had their faces changed, doubtful, confused, and calm, but without exception, their eyes revealed A trace of anxiety.After all, Chen has already said that what they may have to face is the union of the five hidden villages.


    You know that they are the five most powerful ninja villages in the ninja world, although in their cognition, their leader is Uchiha Tatsumi, very strong!Can hang Yunyin and Konoha, but after all, it is only facing a hidden village. If the five hidden villages are united together, the resulting combat power must be unprecedented. Although Uchiha Tatsu is very strong, but the manpower When I was poor, I couldn''t imagine facing such a situation.


    After Otonin''s people pondered for a moment, a middle-aged Otonin stood up and said to Chen: "My lord, are you too worried? Konoha and Yunyin may unite, but the remaining three It seems that we haven''t had a festival with them in the hidden village. If they do nothing at all, how can they unite against us?"


    "Hehe, what you think is too simple. Based on what I did in the villages of Yunyin and Konoha, they cannot be indifferent. Our existence has deeply threatened them, and there will definitely be actions. ."


    "This..." The Otonin is not a stupid person. After hearing Chen''s words, he changed his mind. It is indeed such a thing. If it is him, he certainly can''t tolerate such dangerous factors to threaten him. He will definitely think. Do your best to get rid of this threat.


    The other Otonin was about to talk, Suyue suddenly slapped the decapitation knife on the back on the meeting table, and said with a sneer: "Hey! What are you afraid of? Isn''t it the five hidden villages? Hit if you want, Konoha We have already cleaned up and Yunyin. If they dare to fight again, we will fight back. As for the others, we will wait until the fight is over."


    At this moment, the Otonin all swallowed back what they had just wanted to say, without saying much.


    Chen looked at all of this indifferently, and did not scold Shuiyue understands behavior, and said at the right time: "Okay, needless to say, although the five hidden villages are strong, we are not weak, Xianglin, you should talk about the cloud first. What''s the action in Hidden Village!"


    "Huh! It''s true what you just said. The guy from Raikage has recovered from his injuries and regained control of Yunyin Village. His first order after he re-takes the role of Raikage is to Shayin, Yanyin, Mist, and Muyeyin Village sent an emissary. He wants to invite the shadows of the other four hidden villages to have a so-called five shadow meeting, and discuss together to deal with us. It is estimated that he has arrived in each hidden village by now." Xianglin snorted coldly. Speak.


    The Otonin people who were sitting heard the news and confirmed what Chen had just said. Their hearts jumped fiercely. They were still worried just now, but they didn¡¯t expect to be confirmed immediately. Although they felt nervous in their hearts, they didn¡¯t. Dare to say anything more, not to mention that they themselves are the kind of fearless master, and they are just a little nervous, and they don''t feel scared.


    Chen pondered for a moment and then said, "Oh, it''s already started... Do you know where they will be talking?"


    "In the country of iron!"


    "Is it still the country of iron?" As expected, the place of the talks was in the country of iron as in the original book. This point has not changed.


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to spoil their meeting?"


    "Haha, the Five Shadows talks...I will go. As for the destruction, it is not necessary, but before that, I have to prepare a big gift for them." Chen said with a sneer.


    "Big gift?"


    "Notify the eyeliner in the country of water, pay attention to the movement of water shadow, once she leaves the fog to go to the country of iron, notify me immediately."


    "Shuiying? Boss, are you going to attack Shuiying?" Shuiyue said in surprise when she heard Chen''s words.


    Chen sneered and did not speak, but this expression was self-evident.¡­


    Chapter 237: Go to the Water Country


    Chen ordered to go down, let Xianglin inform the eyes of the villages, let them continue to monitor the movements of the big hidden villages, then disbanded the meeting, and let the people of Yinren return to their place.


    In the past few days, not long after the time of Naruto, before everyone had digested the news, there was another news that shocked the entire Ninja World, that is, Yun, one of the five great Ninja villages. Hidden Village unexpectedly invited Konoha¡¯s Hokage, Yanyin¡¯s Earth Shadow, Mist¡¯s Water Shadow, and Sandy¡¯s Wind Shadow at the same time, planning to hold a five-shadow meeting. This news is undoubtedly thrown into the peaceful world of Shinobu. The bomb shocked the entire Ninja World.


    Not only the ninjas in the Five Great Ninja Village, the other ninjas all felt a sense of wind and rain, and they knew something big must have happened.


    You must know that the talk is about the five major ninja villages in the world of ninja, the recognized leader, this time it will definitely not be a trivial matter to gather together.The first Gokage meeting was the time for the first Ninja war. The Gokage meeting was held by Konoha¡¯s first generation of Hokage. For the purpose of peace, the other four hidden villages divided the nine big-tailed beasts. , So far, because of the shock of the tail beast, the Ninja world has obtained a brief peace.(I haven¡¯t figured out the exact time of the first generation split-tail beast, please don¡¯t mind if you make a mistake)


    Now, after many years, Lei Ying in Yunyin Village has held the Five Shadows Conference again. This must be a major event that the entire Ninja World will pay attention to, and he is also looking forward to the content of the Five Shadows Conference this time.


    Inside the new Hokage office building in Konoha Village.


    As the agent of Naruto, Kakashi said to the following Nara Lukisa and Metkay: "I have decided, this time in the Five Shadows talks, let Kaiban be my guard and go with me! Before we leave During Konoha¡¯s period, Konoha will be handed over to you, Lujiu! We must do a good job of defense, absolutely not let people take advantage of it! Konoha can no longer withstand trauma!"


    "I see! But you, you must be careful. If anyone wants to disrupt the Five Shadows talks, the best way is to ambush the shadows, or bring another group of Anbu!" Nara Shikajiu frowned and faced him. Kakashi proposed.


    Kakashi shook his head, rejected Lujiu''s proposal, and said, "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with me and Kai! Now Konoha''s vitality is badly injured, there will definitely be someone who has the idea of ??hitting the village. Anbe stay in the village!"


    "Oh~" Nara Lukuji also knew the situation in the village, and he talked a bit, but did not insist.


    "Okay, Kay, you go back to inform your class first, and be prepared! Leave early tomorrow morning and get to the Iron Country as soon as possible!"


    "understand!"

 142 Naruto Power System Chapter 142

    Almost at the same time, the scene of Konoha was staged in the five great Shinobu villages.


    Lei Ying from Yunyin Village took Darui and the two guards from West to the Iron Country.


    Gaara, the wind shadow of Sain, took Kankuro and Temari, and rushed to the country of iron.


    Yanyin Village.


    An old man suspended in mid-air and a burly middle-aged man set off amidst the cheers of the villagers.These two people are the three generations of Tuying in Yanyin Village and the loess as their guards. At the same time, the relationship between the two is a father and son, and their destination is also the country of iron.


    "Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s really not easy for Raikage that bad boy to suffer. Even Konoha was planted in his hands. It¡¯s no wonder that Raikage can¡¯t wait to hold a meeting right after he recovered. And according to Anbe¡¯s investigation, the disappearance of the girl in Heitu may be related to the kid Uchiha Tatsumi. If he dares to attack the old man¡¯s most beloved granddaughter, he will definitely let him know the old man¡¯s anger!¡± It was Doying who spoke, and his eyes flashed. After a trace of anger, the small body unexpectedly exploded with a terrifying aura, which was obviously extremely angry.


    "I know!" Huang Tu was also angry. After all, Hei Tu is his daughter, and his daughter''s path is unknown. He is naturally very worried. Now that he knows who may have acted, he is of course very angry and vowed to Let the other party pay the price.


    Four of the five ninja villages have already set off. As one of the five big ninja villages, Wuyin Village is naturally unwilling to be left behind. The fifth generation of water shadow Terumimei led the two guards under him and transplanted the white eyes of the Konoha Hyuga clan Qing, and the new user of flounder, one of the seven ninja swords, Chojuro bid farewell to the villagers in the village and set off in the direction of the country of iron.


    The place where the Water Country is located is on an overseas island, so it takes a period of time to land on a boat before rushing to the Iron Country.


    At the same time, Yinnin''s eyeliner hidden in the mist naturally sent the news back to the Yinnin village.


    At this time, in Otonin Village, after a few days of rest, the Chen and Eagle teams have recovered their peak state and can fight at any time.


    "Oh! Has the Five Shadows been posted? If so, then we should also act, but we can''t fall behind them. I am looking forward to meeting them!" Chen Chen heard the news from his men. Said with a sneer.


    "Hey~~Boss, do you want to do it? I can¡¯t wait to let the Wuyin gang see my methods!" Shuiyue standing next to Chen, after hearing Chen¡¯s words, naturally knew his own boss¡¯s heart Thinking, said with a chuckle.


    "Hehe, I heard that the fifth generation of Mizukage is a strong woman like Konoha''s Tsunadehime, and she is also very beautiful, I also want to see it!"


    "Hmph! Bastard..." Xianglin glared at Chen and snorted coldly after hearing Chen''s frivolous words.


    Chen naturally didn''t care about Xianglin''s behavior. After a sneer, he said to everyone in the Eagle team: "Let''s go, according to the information received, the route of the Shuiying group has been mastered. It is not easy to sea. Fight, wait for them to get ashore before you do it, let''s wait for them first!"


    Chen has already decided to go to the place where Shuiying landed. This time the task is much easier than when he was in Yunyin and Konoha. After all, they have to face only three people this time. Naturally Will not feel pressure.


    After instructing the affairs of Otonin Village, Tatsun led the Eagle Team towards the direction of the Water Country, and they would wait for the arrival of the water shadow at the place where the people like Suijing would land.¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighth: The Little Flea Calls Happy


    After Chen, Suizuki and others left Tanokuni, they came to a small town in Yunokuni. This small town is located by the sea and has a port. It is close to the waterland, so most people from the waterland will land here. .


    "Is this here? The place where the Wuyin gang landed!"


    "According to the information returned by the spies, Shuiying''s route is indeed in this direction. It should be here to land!"


    "Oh, in that case, go into the city! I haven''t relaxed for a long time, let''s take a stroll around the city!"


    The people of the Water Country have not yet arrived, so Chen and the others are doing nothing. Suddenly, it occurred to him that he seemed to have never relaxed before, so he planned to take a stroll and took the Eagles team into the small town.


    Although this small town is not large in scale, it is extremely lively. Because it is on the seashore, there are many sailing merchants, so naturally there are many tourists. Therefore, the small town is also full of people, people coming and going, and it is very lively.Chen even saw the sign of Yile Ramen in this city, yes, it was the sign of the Yile Ramen restaurant in Konoha Village.


    "Yile Ramen...Is this a branch? It actually opened here!" Chen silently looked at the ramen restaurant in front of him, and couldn''t help feeling that Le Ramen was really powerful.


    "What''s wrong? Boss! Is there anything wrong with this ramen restaurant? Or you are hungry and want to eat ramen?" Shuiyue saw Chen stopped in front of a ramen restaurant and couldn''t help looking at the ramen restaurant in confusion. , And then asked Chen again.


    Chen nodded and said, "Hehe, I haven''t tasted the taste of Yile Ramen for a long time, I really miss it. I didn''t have a chance before, so try the Yile Ramen here today!" Then he walked into the ramen shop, Shuiyue and others naturally followed.


    When I entered the store, I found that this ramen restaurant was much larger than Konoha''s ramen restaurant. There were several tables in the shop, but the owner of this shop was obviously not Konoha''s.


    I just found a place to sit down and ordered four bowls of ramen. After eating it, I found out that the taste of this ramen was the same as the ramen that Tatsumi ate at the village of Kinabalu. Even Suizuki and Shigego thought it was here. The ramen is very delicious.


    "I didn''t expect the ramen here to be so delicious. This is the first time I have eaten such a delicious ramen! Boss, how do you know this ramen is delicious? Did the boss eat here before?" Said while holding ramen.


    "No, I guessed it!" Chen chuckled and replied casually.


    "Guess?"


    Shuiyue froze for a moment, obviously not believing it, but didn''t care too much about this issue, and instead concentrated on eating noodles.


    "Boom!"


    Just when a few people were eating noodles quietly, a loud noise suddenly came from outside the ramen restaurant, and at the same time a gust of wind and sand flew into the ramen restaurant. Naturally, the ramen of Chen and others could not be spared. They were all covered with dust, which was obviously impossible. have eaten.


    Seeing this situation, Chen frowned. He wanted to eat a good ramen, but he was ruined like this. Even with a good mood just now, he instantly turned cold and felt unhappy.


    Chen coldly snorted, stood up and walked out, he wanted to see which guy who didn''t know whether it was life or death, dare to be presumptuous in front of him.


    When I went out, I found that all the pedestrians on the street had run away. They were obviously scared off by the movement just now. At this time, there were only three people standing on the street, but it appeared that they were not together. These three people were one man. Two women, two women are in the same group, one middle-aged woman dressed as a ninja, the other in a cloak with her head down, she can¡¯t see her appearance or age, only from her exquisite figure Seeing that she was a woman, the two of them were looking at the man facing them not far in front.


    I saw the man sitting on top of a strange robot with a wretched look, and smiled triumphantly, and the robot¡¯s feet was a small pit that was not deep. Obviously the movement just now should be the heavy machine jumping from a high place first. Caused.


    "Why are you again? What a stubborn guy!" The middle-aged female ninja shouted angrily at the man driving the robot.


    "I am not interested in you as a guard, let me compete with the princess next to you!" The wretched man said with a strange smile at the middle-aged female ninja.


    "Delusion, you are not qualified to be Shizuka-sama''s opponent!" The middle-aged female ninja first shouted at the wretched man, then turned to the cloaked woman beside her and said softly: "This waste does not need to bother Miss Silent to do it. Solve it for me!" The silent adult in her mouth is obviously the cloaked woman standing next to her.


    "This is my destiny, please retreat!"


    The woman in the cloak did not listen to the middle-aged female ninja, but instructed her to retreat, and then walked towards the wretched man, slowly raised her head, revealing a delicate face, the woman in the cloak was impressively long. Very beautiful girl.


    Looking at the indifferent but charming girl in front of her, the wretched man smiled even more, and said with a strange smile: "It will always be so charming, please marry me now, Miss Jingxiang!"


    The girl didn''t answer, but she pulled her cloak abruptly and threw it into the air. The body covered by the cloak was revealed. A perfectly proportioned body and a ninja costume on her body were heroic and very moving.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    Just as the girl was about to start her hands, a lazy voice suddenly came from her side. As the voice looked over, several people were slowly walking out of a ramen restaurant next to her. It was Chen and others, and the one who spoke just now was Shuiyue with a weird smile on his back with a beheaded sword.


    "Shut up, the unrelated people wait for me to withdraw quickly, otherwise you will clean up together!" Seeing that his good deeds were hindered by others, the wretched man immediately yelled at Chen and the others.


    "Ah? Pack us? It really makes me scared!" Shuiyue stretched out her fingers and dug out her ears. She didn''t see a scared expression on her face, but said with a playful expression.


    After Chen came out, he first looked at the robot that the wretched man was riding, then looked at the shallow pit under the robot''s feet, and finally fixed his gaze on the wretched man, looked at him indifferently and asked, "That little movement just now Did you make it?"


    The wretched man obviously did not expect Chen to ask like that, he was shocked and then reacted, arrogantly said: "Yes, it''s me, this powerful robot, while I am in a good mood, hurry up and get out of me, otherwise I will just Let my robot crush you one by one to death."


    Looking at the arrogant wretched man in front of him, Chen frowned. He was very upset by the interruption of eating. He didn''t expect that the other party couldn''t help but apologize, but instead yelled at him. He didn''t plan to care about this little character. His heart was already angry.


    "Shuiyue!"


    "Ha~ I get it!"


    Shuiyue sneered, stretched out his hand to hold the decapitated knife on his back, and slammed towards the wretched man without saying hello. When the three people just reflected, they already swung the knife and cut it off.


    "What...what!"


    The wretched man looked horrified, but he couldn''t stop Shuiyue''s big knife, he could only watch Shuiyue''s big knife slash on his body.¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Nine: Ninja Raising Children

 143 Naruto Power System Chapter 143

    "boom!"


    The power of a sword not only smashed the wretched man to death, but even the robot he was riding was split apart by Shuiyue¡¯s decapitating knife. After a burst of sparks flickered, the robot automatically exploded, forming a large wave, but This fluctuation was nothing to Shuiyue at all. On the contrary, the girl who had approached the robot just now was embarrassed by the aftermath of the explosion, but Shuiyue didn''t care about it.


    "Hey! I thought what a great guy!"


    After removing the target, he gave a sneer, reappeared, put the decapitation knife back on his back, and walked back to Chen.


    "It''s solved, I didn''t expect it to be a waste, but I dare to be irritable. I really don''t know how to live or die!"


    "Let''s go!" Chen looked indifferently, didn''t say much, turned around and planned to leave after greeted him, ignoring the two female ninjas from beginning to end, as if they didn''t exist.


    But because he didn''t look for trouble, it didn''t mean that others would let him go. Just when Chen and others were about to leave for the sheep farm, there was a soft drink from behind, making Chen''s footsteps stop.


    "Wait, do you want to leave like this?"


    Chen turned around and looked at the voice indifferently. It was the girl ninja just now. At this time, the girl was a little embarrassed by the aftermath of the robot explosion. Her body was stained with a lot of dust, and she was glaring at Chen. people.


    Chen didn¡¯t realize that there was something wrong with the girl¡¯s embarrassment. Although she was indeed caused by Shuiyue¡¯s attack, and Shuiyue also moved her hands because of her own orders, Chen obviously didn¡¯t care about it and looked indifferently. Looking at the girl, she said, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "you¡­"


    The young girl obviously didn''t expect Chen to have such an attitude, and after a moment of stunned, she was angry.


    "Let''s go!"


    Seeing the girl did not speak, Chen frowned, then ignored it, turned and continued walking.


    "Damn! Fuziliu. Bangbo Liefengquan." Seeing Chen ignoring herself again, the girl was obviously angry, and instantly put on an offensive posture. At the same time, she gathered Chakra on her right hand and suddenly turned towards Chen''s back. Attacked.


    Feeling the sound of the wind behind him, Chen''s brows wrinkled again, and his face showed an impatient look. Although he did not look behind him, he seemed to be able to perceive the girl''s movements. When the girl''s fist was about to touch her body, her body slightly fell slightly. Turns to avoid the girl¡¯s attack, and the girl was unable to stop for a while because her offensive was too fierce, and because Chen¡¯s evasion prevented her from hitting the target, she was leaning forward because she could not stop. .


    Just as the girl was about to regain her balance, she suddenly felt a pain in her neck, and then she lost consciousness when her eyes went dark, and she fell on the ground.


    It turned out that Chen was evading the girl''s attack, and before the girl had time to retreat, she had already made a move. A hand knife hit the girl''s back neck, instantly causing her to lose consciousness.


    All this happened so fast that even the middle-aged female ninja who was with the girl didn¡¯t reflect. From the girl¡¯s attack to Chen¡¯s shot, it took no more than two seconds before and after that, that¡¯s what the middle-aged female ninja thought. It was too late to stop it, and only felt that there was a flash in front of her eyes, and she saw that the girl had lost her combat effectiveness and collapsed on the ground.


    "Master Shizuka!"


    Seeing this, the middle-aged female ninja hurriedly ran to the girl and hugged her in her arms to check the girl''s condition, and found that she was just fainted and had not suffered any serious trauma, and she was secretly relieved.


    Chen looked at it coldly, and then turned around uninterestedly and was about to leave, and the middle-aged female ninja hurriedly shouted out after seeing Chen and others leaving again, "Please... please wait!"


    "Why? Do you still want to do it? My patience is limited!" Chen was yelled again, and Chen felt irritated. He suddenly turned to stare at the middle-aged female ninja, and at the same time released his own terrifying murderous aura, as if to make The air in the entire space is solidified, making people feel suffocated.


    "I... I didn''t mean to offend adults, just... just want to know what the adults are called."


    Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Chen, the female ninja was horrified, cold sweat broke out on her forehead, she looked at Chen in horror, her horrified eyes seemed to be looking at a demon from hell, and she secretly said: " Too...too horrible, is this level of murderous intent really something humans can have? This...how many people have been killed? The grass possesses such a strong murderous intent... Master Shizuka was defeated by this kind of person, according to Nadeshi Shinobu The village¡¯s agreement, this..."


    "Uchiha Chen! You can come to avenge me at any time!" Chen looked at the two women on the ground indifferently, and said with a sneer.


    After speaking, he didn''t care about what the other party said. He turned around and left with Suizuki and Shigego, leaving only the female ninja still in shock.


    "What... U... Uchiha Tatsuno! The one who defeated Ms. Shizuka turned out to be the most powerful ninja Uchiha Tatsuno in the ninja world! No wonder... no wonder we have such a strong murderous intent. With his strength, we are all in Fuzi Village. People together are not opponents. If he is unwilling to accept Fuzi Village¡¯s regulations, then we... alas~"


    The middle-aged female ninja looked at Chen and the others leaving, thinking something in her heart, but in the end she just sighed helplessly, and then carried the fainted girl on her back and left.


    And everyone in the Chen and Eagle team, after experiencing the things just now, did not have the mood to hang out anymore.


    At this time, Shui Yuezheng joked at Chen with a weird smile: "Hey~ I thought the old convention had killed them all. I didn''t expect to let them go so easily. It''s really rare! But speaking of it, that girl is really cute, and it''s no wonder that the old mans are merciful!"


    "Shuiyue, you are too much nonsense!" Chen''s face became cold when he heard Shuiyue''s ridicule, and he glanced at him and said sternly.Although the facts are indeed as Shuiyue said, the other party is a girl, and more importantly, she looks pretty pleasing to the eye, so there is no heavy hand, otherwise if you change to someone else, you will not be so lucky. Of course, this He would definitely not admit such things.


    "The two women just now seem to belong to the Ninja Village of Nadeshiko!" Xianglin, who had been silent and thinking like aside, suddenly said.


    Suizuki echoed: "From the Nadeshi Ninja Village? I seem to have heard of that Ninja Village. That Ninja Village is a female village. It seems that the entire village is only women."


    Hearing this, Chen also aroused curiosity. There is only a village with women. Isn''t that the country of daughters in Hokage World!


    "Yes, that''s the village! Because it''s a female village, their village chief alternates need to decide the victory or defeat with the strong outsiders, and recruit the strong who defeated themselves into the village. That''s the rules of their village. Look at the two. Human attitude, the girl''s identity seems very unusual, maybe she is the candidate of the village chief!" Xianglin continued Shuiyue''s words.


    "Huh? So? If she is the candidate of the village head, and the boss just defeated her, according to the rules of their village, wouldn''t the boss have to enter Zuofuzi Ninja Village?"¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fortieth: Waiting for a Long Time


    "If the girl really caressed the candidate for the mayor of Zi Village, the boss defeated her, she will definitely come to the boss in the future!" Shui Yue said to Chen with a look of waiting for a good show.


    Shuiyue¡¯s words made Chen stunned for a moment. The reason why he let him go was just that it was more pleasing to the eye. He didn¡¯t think so much at all. He didn¡¯t expect there to be such a thing, but he didn¡¯t care about it at all. He doesn''t care about the rules of Fuzi Village. If he annoys him, he doesn''t mind destroying this small Shinnin Village.


    "Enough! Don''t talk nonsense, do business first, now go to the port to stare, and wait for the people of Water Country to arrive!" Chen glanced at Shuiyue, and at the same time released a little momentum, and felt that Chen seemed a little impatient Shuiyue and the others also shut their mouths cognizantly, and walked behind Zaichen to the port in the small city.


    After a few people came to the port, they found a hotel and stayed in. Because this hotel is close to the port, you can just see the ships passing through the port at a glance. As long as the people of the water country arrives, they will not escape Chen¡¯s eyes. This is why Chen and the others choose to live here.


    At this time, Chenzheng stayed alone in his room to rest. Although with his current strength, he would not feel fatigued even if he did not sleep for a few days, but according to the mileage of the water country to here, there is still some Time, so there is no need to stare at all times now, and he is not interested in doing other things, so he can only stay in the room to rest.


    "Sasuke went to Itachi. I don''t know what the result will be. I don''t know what Itachi will say to him. I hope it won''t have much influence on him!" When I was idle, Chen couldn''t help but think of Sasuke. When I went to Itachi again, it stands to reason that he didn''t have to worry. After all, Itachi couldn''t hurt Sasuke and even let Sasuke accept his eyes.


    However, in the original work, Itachi''s bond with Sasuke is too important, and it can even affect Sasuke''s beliefs. He originally decided to destroy Konoha, but in the end he chose to stand on the side of the alliance, which is inseparable from Itachi. Now Tatsun''s actions are not like Uchiha Madara in the anime as enemies of the entire Ninja World. This is definitely not what Itachi thought. Maybe he might let Sasuke stop Tatsun.


    "Forget it, I don''t want this anymore, it''s time to come, always come! Sasuke, don''t let me down! I don''t want it, you will eventually become my enemy!"


    In the end, Chen just sighed without thinking any more.


    I stayed in the hotel for one night, and I got up early the next morning. Just when he came to the restaurant downstairs, Chen was shocked, because he actually met the two child-raising ninjas of yesterday, and watched them. Apparently, it has been here for a long time. After seeing Chen appeared, the middle-aged female ninja looked happy, but the girl was still wearing yesterday''s cloak, her head was lowered, and she couldn''t see any expression.


    Chen didn''t care about meeting these two people again, after all, this road was not his.He walked towards an empty table, then called the clerk, ordered something and ate it by himself, completely ignoring the meaning of the two female ninjas.


    However, his ignorance does not mean that others will not find him.


    I saw that the middle-aged female ninja saw that Chen was eating almost, she walked to Chen''s table and said respectfully: "Master Chen, can I take you some time? We want to talk to you."


    Chen heard the words, glanced at the female ninja from the corner of his eye, and said indifferently: "Not interested!"


    "amount¡­"


    The female ninja obviously did not expect Chen to refuse so neatly. She didn''t know what to say for a while. If she changed to another person, she would be angry, but she didn''t dare, because she clearly knew the horror of the person in front of her. Knowing the consequences of angering him, she can only swallow her anger and dare not presume.


    However, this middle-aged female ninja didn''t dare to say anything, but the girl who came with her didn''t seem to have such a good temper. She had heard Chen''s words just now. They came to him in such a low voice, they didn''t expect him to be the same. The deputy attitude made her very angry, she couldn''t help standing up from her position, walked to Chen''s position, and looked up at Chen glaringly.


    "Master Shizuka!"


    Seeing that girl like this, the middle-aged female ninja was shocked. It would be terrible if Uchiha Tatsu was offended!He hurriedly walked to the girl¡¯s side and pulled the girl to prevent her from making any irrational actions. After that, she turned her head and hurriedly said to Chen: "Sorry, Master Chen, Ms. Shizuka is not malicious, please don¡¯t let it go. In my heart, since Master Chen is not free now, then we will not bother, and when you have time, we will bother!"


    After that, regardless of whether Shizuka was happy or not, she hurriedly pulled her away.


    In this regard, Chen just snorted and didn''t say anything. Although the girl named Shizuka looks pretty good, it is a pity to kill, but it does not mean that Chen can tolerate her presumptuous in front of her, which really annoys him, he Don''t mind killing her casually, for Chen, it''s just raising his hand.


    Not long after, Shuiyue and the others all walked to Chen''s side in their respective rooms, and at the same time whispered: "Boss, the ship of the Water Country is here!"

 144 Naruto Power System Chapter 144

    Hearing this, Chen showed a smile and said: "Finally here, let''s go!"


    As he said that, he took Shuiyue and others and walked towards the port.


    At this time, on the sea outside the port, a ship with the sign of the village of fog is slowly approaching the port. According to the news from the eye of the water country, the people on this ship are going to the iron The people in Wuyin Village where the five shadows were held in the country, the fifth generation Shuiying Terumiming of Wuyin Village and her two guards, Changjuro and Qing.


    Before long, the boat from Wuyin Village sailed into the port and stopped at the port. After a while, three people were seen walking off the boat. One of them had short gray-blue hair and black-rimmed glasses. The focus is on the bandage-wrapped weapon on his back, and the other is a unique costume of a misty ninja, unremarkable, but his left eye seems to be injured and he is wearing a blindfold.


    The last one is a woman, that is a slim woman, about 30 years old.She has charming green eyes, ankle-length auburn hair, herringbone pattern tied with dark blue bands, and the mesh leggings reach the knees.Boots reach knees.Fingers and toes are painted with dark blue nail polish. This person is Chen''s goal this time, the five generation water shadow of Wuyin Village.


    "Hmph~ Five generations of Shuiying, waiting a long time!"¡­


    Chapter 241: Recruiting Water Moon


    The three people who got off the boat were Chen''s target this time, the Five Generations Shuiying and his two guards.What they didn''t know was that there was a group of people waiting for them to appear.


    "Ah~ I finally landed, it feels good to be down to earth!"


    As soon as he landed ashore, the young Changjuro couldn''t help but sigh. After all, after so long in the boat, even those who live on the water in the country of water will feel a little bored, and now he finally landed ashore. , Naturally unavoidably sigh.


    "Huh! Seriously, what''s this silly mentality? Isn''t it enough to take a boat for a few days? That''s why I said that young people nowadays have no perseverance! In our age..." See Chang As soon as Juro got ashore, he relaxed, and Qing, who was a senior, immediately scolded.


    Terumi Mei, who was originally smiling, changed his face when he heard Qing''s last sentence, looked at him seriously, and said in a cold voice: "Ao, now is not the dark age called the blood mist, fourth Dai Shuiying¡¯s nightmare is over, don¡¯t mention the past at every turn!"


    "Hug...sorry, if you accidentally..."


    And Changjuro was obviously in awe of that blue, coupled with his personality, and regardless of whether he was wrong, he just lowered his head and said, "Yes... I''m sorry, I... I will work harder..."


    Seeing Chojuro like this, Terumi Mei put away his serious expression, turned around and smiled and comforted Chojuro: "Haha~ Chojuro, you have to be more confident in yourself, you are already very powerful, otherwise you I won¡¯t be selected as the escort during the meeting, right! And, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ve been on the boat for so long, and now I really want to take a good rest. It¡¯s best to have a hot water. A bath, it would be more perfect."


    "Master Shuiying, why even you..."


    Terumi Mei looked at Qing with a smile, and said softly, "What''s wrong, do you have any comments? Qing..."


    Seeing that his Shui Ying is also like this, Qing, who was sternly teaching Changjuro, looked at Terumi Mei with a dazed expression, but did not dare to refute anything.


    It''s okay to let him teach Changjuro the newcomer, but if he asks him to teach Shuiying, he doesn''t have the courage, but he knows the horror of this woman with a gentle smile.


    "No...no..."


    When Terumi Mei was about to say something, she suddenly sensed something and was shocked, but she quickly recovered, with a playful expression on her face, smiling and saying, "Yahhh~ahhh~ I was thinking about it. Take a break, but it seems that some people don¡¯t want us to relax like this!"


    While talking, Terumi Mei looked forward, and Chojuro and Qing both became vigilant after hearing Terumi Mei''s words, and put on a defensive state, staring at the front because they were not far in front of them. , I don¡¯t know when three people appeared, and they seemed to be directed at them. More importantly, they felt a strong aura from the three people. They were obviously strong players, so they didn¡¯t dare. Let your guard down.


    The three people who appeared in front of them were Chen, Shuiyue, and Shigego. As for Xianglin, Chen and the others were not together, and Chen and the others did not hide their aura when they came from a distance, and they also targeted Shuiying. The three of them pressed it down, Shui Ying and the others were not weak, so they would naturally be able to sense it immediately.


    Soon, Chen and the others had walked to Shuiying and the others to stop, but they did not immediately do it. They looked at Shuiying with interest, with a playful smile on their faces, and said casually: "Five generations of water Ying, you are finally here, it really makes me wait for a long time!"


    "Who... who are you? What do you want to do?" Chojuro didn''t seem to recognize that the person in front of him was Uchiha Tatsu who shocked Ninja. At this moment, after the opponent approached, feeling the pressure from the opponent, Chojuro was already Without the ability to think, he was questioning Chen nervously. At the same time, he also remembered his responsibilities. When Chen and the others approached, he had already held the flat-eye flounder on his back in his hand, making an attack at any time.


    I saw that although Terumi Mei has recognized the identities of Tatsumi and others, she did not show the slightest panic. Instead, she smiled and looked at Tatsumi and said, "It turns out that this is the eagle who has been very active in the Ninja world recently. The members of the team, it seems that after dealing with Yunyin and Konoha, is the target this time, the fifth generation of water shadow in my Wuyin Village?"


    "Yeah~ahhh~ It turns out that our Eagle team is only a little active in the eyes of Master Shuiying. It seems that Master Shuiying has not put our active team in his eyes!" Hearing Shuiying If Chen didn''t speak yet, Shuiyue on the side grinned and sneered back.


    "Oh, isn''t this Xiao Shuiyue? You, known as the Wuyin Prodigy and praised as the second-generation ghost man, unexpectedly betrayed Wuyin, and the decapitating knife on your back seems to be our mist. What about one of the seven ninja swords in Yinnin Village, shouldn''t you give me an explanation for this water shadow?"


    "Hehe~~ I actually called me the second-generation ghost, and this decapitation sword was originally in the hands of the senior who did not behead. He was not strong enough and was killed. Then I inherited this decapitation sword. !" Shui Yue said with a sneer.


    "Really? That being the case, Shuiyue, do you know that the bloody fog era of the fourth generation of Shuiying has passed, and now if you return to the Wuyin Village, I promise as Shuiying that I will betray you from the fog. Hide things for the past, and will appoint you as the new Ninja Swordsman, how about? Do you want to go back with me?" Terumi Ming seems to be very interested in Suigetsu and is not eager to get it, but instead leaves him behind. The olive branch.


    "Master Shuiying, you..."


    The green on the side obviously did not agree with Terumi Ming''s words and wanted to stop it, but Terumi Ming did not pay attention to him, but looked at Shui Yue, as if waiting for his reply.


    "Seven Ninjamen, it''s really a good title, but I can''t afford it! What''s more, Master Shui Ying recruits me in front of my boss, is it really good?"


    "Really? That''s really a shame, if that''s the case, then you all go to die!"


    Seeing Shuiyue¡¯s refusal, Shui Ying was not surprised, she just shook her head and said a pity, and then unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t say anything more, but suddenly moved towards the location of Chen and the others, and initiated it. attack.¡­


    Chapter 242: Battle


    Unexpectedly, Shui Ying immediately launched an attack after failing to solicit Shui Yue, and suddenly a ball of molten slurry was ejected from her mouth. The target was obviously Tatsun, Shuiyue and Shigego who stood in front of her.


    "Humph!"


    Although Shui Ying¡¯s attack was too sudden, but with Chen and others¡¯ strength, the reaction was naturally not slow. They had already reacted before the molten mortar was present. All three of them jumped back and escaped Shui Ying. s attack.


    And the strength of Changjurou and Qing are equally good, otherwise they will not serve as the guards of Shuiying during the five-kage talks. This attack by Shuiying seems to be a signal. After the first astonishment, Changjurou and Qing Something came back in an instant, and at the same time he jumped back towards Chen and the others who hadn''t landed in the gap because they had avoided the molten water.


    "Appeared, Master Shuiying¡¯s blood inheritance, the art of dissolving the escape, Master Shuiying has already started, I must protect the talent of Shuiying, but... the other party is the one who defeated Yunyin and Konoha, like me Such a person...is it really okay...no...I can do it, I will work hard." Just when he started, Chojuro seemed to have no confidence in himself, and he was speculating wildly in his heart, but finally his eyes became firm , And at the same time raised the Shinobi in his hand and shouted: "Pingmu flounder. Liberation!"


    Following Chojuro''s angry shout, the flat-eye flounder in his hand was immediately wrapped by a light blue chakra, and the bandage around the knife was shattered, revealing the original flat-eye flounder.


    At this time, the flat-eye flounder first emits gas from the two circular holes of the flat-eye flounder, and then the entire flat-eye flounder glows as a whole, forming a chakra aggregate, and then emits a chakra ball of light burst out, and Changjuro¡¯s goal is the same holding Qi Mizuki, one of the Shinobi swords.


    "whispering sound!"


    Seeing a beam of light attacked with a fierce aura, Shui Yue snorted coldly, not afraid, and suddenly stood the beheading knife in front of him, and at the same time Luck Chakra defended.


    Over the years, Shuiyue has been following Chen and has carried out many dangerous missions with Chen. The strength has been stronger than that in the original book. It is obviously higher than Changjuro, but at this time he is in mid-air. With the help of this force, and the attack of the flat-eye flounder was very strong, so even though Suizuki blocked Chojuro''s fatal attack, the belt was still knocked into the air by a force.


    Seeing that his attack was actually blocked, Chojuro couldn''t help being stunned, and said in a dejected voice: "Is it actually blocked? I...I still can''t..."


    Compared to Chojuro¡¯s depression, Suizuki is very excited. At this time, his body has already landed, but because of the huge force formed by Chojuro¡¯s attack, he was pushed a distance after landing, but it was very Quickly stop the figure.


    Although it looks a little embarrassed, because of the timely defense, it did not suffer serious damage. Because of the pulsation after drinking, the body''s resilience is different from that of ordinary people. Therefore, with its own recovery ability, this small injury will soon be cured. Recovered.


    Shuiyue slowly stood up from the ground, patted the sand on her body, and finally looked at the flat-eye flounder in Changjuro''s hand, and said with a sneer: "Hey~~The double swords of one of the seven ninja swords. Flateye flounder? Really interesting!"


    After speaking, I didn¡¯t know whether Changjuro recovered from the depression, he had already swung the beheading knife and suddenly attacked Changjuro, and Changjuro¡¯s depression was only an instant, and immediately returned to normal, feeling the water moon After his fighting intention, he also did not back down, immediately greeted Shuiyue''s offensive, and the two instantly fought together.


    On the other side, Qing also launched an attack, but his target was the honest and honest Junggo, but although Junggo was honest, his strength was not low. Although Qing was the top Shinobi of Wuyin Village, he also had white eyes as a support. It is still difficult to confront Junggo, who has automatically entered the half-cursed seal state. After all, after Junggo turned on the curse seal mode, his strength directly reached the elite Shangren. There is no pressure on Shangqing, and the current Junggo still Just a half-cursed state, this is not his limit.


    At this time, the subordinates had already fought together, and only Shui Ying and Chen Zhu were left in the field.


    Chen had already opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel while evading Shuiying''s surprise attack. He looked at Shuiying who was slowly walking towards him and said with a sneer, "Heh~ I can''t think of Tangtang Shuiying, who would use sneak attacks like this. The method is really amazing!"


    "Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed, did it?" Shui Yingzheng said charmingly with a smile, as if standing in front of her was not an enemy, but an old friend who had not seen her for many years.


    In fact, Shui Ying¡¯s heart at this moment is not as relaxed as it appears on the surface. From the moment Tatsun appeared, her heart already knew that it was bad. After all, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s reputation had already spread in the Ninja world. He You can know the horror of this person from the deeds you have done. Whether it is Yunyin or Konoha, they are the top forces in the ninja world, Raikage, Tsunade, and Jiraiya, which one is not famous in the ninja world The strong one on one side was planted in the hands of Uchiha Chen.


    Even a Shinobu village''s combat power could not win him, but he suffered a heavy loss. Now there are only three people on Suikage''s side. The result can be imagined against Uchiha Tatsu''s Eagle Team.


    And Shui Ying knew that the situation was not good from the beginning, so she tried to cope with it from the beginning, and finally said she wanted to recruit Shuiyue, and launched a sneak attack while the other party was distracted, but unfortunately, it didn''t help. , But she will definitely not show these.


    "Tsk tusk~ Look carefully, you look pretty handsome! Are the Uchihas really handsome guys? It''s a shame to be so handsome as an enemy, at least...send you a bone-cutting kiss!"


    Although Shui Ying said with a chuckle, her hands had already moved, and she was holding the seal in front of her, obviously intending to launch ninjutsu.

 145 Naruto Power System Chapter 145

    On the other hand, Chen just watched Shuiying''s Jieyin with interest, and did not stop it, nor did he make a defensive posture, as if he didn''t care about Shuiying''s upcoming attack.


    "Melting. The technique of melting monsters!"¡­


    Chapter 243: The Dissolution of Water Shadows


    The seal of ninjutsu had already begun when Shuiying was talking, and when she had finished speaking, the seal of ninjutsu had also been completed.


    "Solving Escape. The Technique of Solving Monsters"


    With Shui Ying''s soft drink, she saw her cheeks bulge and attacked where Chen was.


    Suddenly, a light green viscous liquid suddenly spurted from the mouth of the water shadow, and it was still a large area, like a river, where everything was dissolved away, even the land. The sound of "Zizi" was continuously emitted, and white mist was also emerging.


    In an instant, the viscous liquid covered the place where Chen was, and when Chen was also viscous, he instantly condensed Suzuo Nohu, a skeleton wrapped himself in and blocked the liquid, and those The viscous green liquid was blocked by Suzu and couldn''t get Chen, but Chen was also completely covered by the liquid.


    To Chen''s surprise, Suzuo, who is known as the strongest defense, is gradually dissolving after undergoing the molten slurry, and the speed is very fast. I believe that if Chen does not take measures, Chen has just condensed the beard Zonoh must have been dissolved by Rong Dun.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, who had been completely swallowed by her own dissolution, Terumi Ming did not continue to attack, but said in a low voice, "He didn''t avoid my dissolution. Did you underestimate me? But now it''s too late to regret. , Has been covered by the melting, even the strongest steel will be dissolved instantly, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t intend to let you go, although every time I see a handsome guy being dissolved, I feel heartache, but Uchiha Tatsumi, you It''s too dangerous, so please go and die!"


    This whisper seemed to be Shui Ying''s murmur, and it seemed to be for Chen. Of course, she didn''t care whether Chen could hear it now.


    Obviously, Shui Ying is still very confident in his own dissolution.


    And at this moment, Chen, who is being covered by the elder, looks at Suzuoneng who is gradually dissolving indifferently, as if he doesn¡¯t care, but in his heart he muttered to himself: "Sure enough, I didn¡¯t expect even Suzuoneng It can dissolve, this dissolution is really not to be underestimated! However, only to this degree...huh!"


    With a cold snort in Chen''s heart, he strengthened Chakra secretly, and saw that Suzuo Nenghu, who was originally dissolving, was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not only that, after Suzuo Nenghu completely recovered, it is growing at a terrifying speed and continues to grow. The Suzuo Nenghu, which was originally a skeleton, has grown muscles and meridians in an instant. As Suzuo grew stronger, he naturally opened up the liquid that had already swallowed Chen.


    Although he has broken free from Meltdown, Susao Nohu seems to have been traumatized. There is blue smoke in all parts of his body. It is obviously because of Meltdown, but the damaged area has been exported by Tatsun. Chakra was repaired, and apart from smoking, there were no scars.


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsu was unharmed under his own Melting Attack, Shui Ying couldn''t help but smile and said, "I don''t like men who don''t melt easily!"


    At this moment, Chen was at the head that he could care for, looking condescendingly at the water shadow on the ground, and said playfully, "Isn''t Rong Escape? The attack power is really strong! Next, try my attack. Right!"


    With Chen''s sneer, Suzuo, who Chen controlled, suddenly moved, raised his arm, and a knife made of Amaterasu black flames instantly condensed.


    Feeling the sense of crisis coming from the black flames, Shui Ying''s face condensed, she put away the previous wry smile, her expression became solemn, and at the same time the pendulum began to move, and her hands quickly formed a seal.


    "Humph!"


    Without giving Shuiying a chance to launch ninjutsu, Chen had already controlled Suzuo Nohu to raise the Amaterasu Blade in his hand and slashed towards Shuiying on the ground.


    "Boom~"


    Suzuo hit the ground with a fierce bombardment, shattering the ground around the water shadow, and at the same time, the black flame on the Amaterasu''s Blade spread to the ground and was continuously burning.


    However, the strength of Water Shadow is not so simple that it can be killed with a single blow. Before the attack of the Amaterasu Blade, it has already jumped out of Susao''s attack range, and completed the previous seal of the seal while jumping away. Suzuo launched an attack.


    "Water escape. The technique of the big waterfall!"


    A strong jet of water suddenly spouted from the mouth of the water shadow, creating a wide range of water potential, hitting Suzuo Nohu, and finally hit Suzuo Nohu, but Suzuo¡¯s defensive ability was too strong. Suzuo''s powerful ninjutsu did not have any effect on Suzuo''s body. The water column hit Suzuo''s body but it could only be scattered on the ground, but in an instant, Suzuo''s ninjutsu stood on. A terrain similar to a lake is formed around the location.


    However, Suikage¡¯s attack has not yet ended. The second ninjutsu was already being prepared when the water formation pillar was cast. The second ninjutsu was completed just after the water formation pillar¡¯s ??offensive was completed. Zuo Neng has a chance to breathe.


    As soon as the lake at Susano''s feet took shape, Shui Ying immediately launched an attack. Where there was water, the fighting power of Shui Ying ninja rose to a higher level. Shui Ying''s first ninjutsu was clearly created. environment of.


    "Water escape. Water dragon bomb!"


    With a roar, two giant dragons formed by condensing water in the lake rose into the sky and attacked Suzuo Nenghu, but Suzuo Nenghu was already prepared.


    "whispering sound!"


    With Chen''s cold snort, Suzuo had already waved the blade of the Amaterasu in his hand, and when the giant cage attacked, he suddenly smashed the dragon''s head with a knife, and the menacing water dragon was actually split by Suzuo. , Turned into a sky full of water drops and fell on the lake, forming a stormy scene.


    At the same time, the black flame collided with the water dragon, and the high-temperature black flame instantly evaporated a part of the water droplets, and the water vapor suddenly filled, and for a while, both of them were blocked.


    PS: It''s been a long time since I asked for all kinds of requests.¡­


    Chapter 244: Water Shadow Crisis


    When the black flames collided with the water dragon, the water dragon instantly turned into a sky full of water droplets and scattered, and at the same time, a part of the water droplets were evaporated and suddenly turned into water vapor, blocking everyone''s sight.


    Although Uchiha Tatsu''s sight was temporarily blocked, this did not make Suijing relax his vigilance.


    Sure enough, in just an instant, Uchiha Tatsu''s voice came from the mist.


    "Fire escape. The fire is extinguished!"


    Almost at the same time, as soon as Chen''s voice fell, Shui Ying saw a group of flames flying out of the fog. Strictly speaking, it was a sea of ??fire. The entire area of ??the fog was illuminated by the fire, and the target of the sea of ??fire , Obviously is the water shadow.


    Even in such a white misty environment, Chen was still able to lock Shui Ying''s figure, so the instant he broke the water dragon, he immediately sealed the seal, and launched an attack on Shui Ying without hesitation.


    Seeing the sea of ??flames coming towards him, Suijing''s expression changed, and she couldn''t help but secretly said: "Damn, this level of fire escape is beyond the scope of normal ninjutsu. This method of manipulating flames is simply incredible, Uchiha clan His fire escape ability is indeed well-deserved!"


    Although I have known that the Uchiha clan is good at fire escape ninjutsu, I am still surprised by Uchiha''s fire control ability, but Suikage also knows that this is not the time to think about it, because the range of the sea of ??fire is too large, and it is obvious to avoid it. No, so it can only be blocked.


    At this moment, the shadow-level powerhouse''s reaction ability was fully displayed. Almost from the moment the fire was lit, Shui Ying had already thought about how to deal with it. Without any hesitation, it started to seal again, and the speed of the seal was faster than It was a bit faster before, and a few simple prints were completed almost in an instant.


    "Water escape. Water front wall!"


    Shui Ying bulged his cheeks, and a huge stream of water spouted out of his mouth again, forming a fan-shaped water wall in front of Shui Ying, against the oncoming sea of ??fire.


    The ninjutsu displayed by the shadow-level powerhouse is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary ninjas, and the environment at the moment makes the water shadow even more powerful, and the water escape ninjutsu is much stronger.


    It was another ninjutsu collision. The fiery flames hit the water curtain, and the water shadow desperately mobilized the chakra in the body to bless the water wall, and finally offset the huge sea of ??fire. In a flash, the sky was raised with white mist. , The vast expanse made the already blurred venue even more hazy, and this made Shui Ying become more vigilant, it is inevitable that a powerful ninjutsu emerged from the fog, so she had to play 12 points Beware.


    Compared with Shui Ying''s vigilance, Chen was rather relaxed. In fact, Chen''s attack was more tentative from the beginning, and the ninjutsu that was released casually did not show any real strength to fight.


    "These fogs are really annoying, let me disperse them!" Chen did not follow up and attack Shui Ying after releasing the violent fire, but swept the white fog in front of him and said in a low voice.


    Then Tatsun used Fengdu Ninjutsu to blow away all the white mist in the field, and Tatsun and Shuiying''s figures naturally appeared again, and they were holding each other.


    Chen sneered and looked at Shui Ying and said, "Dignified Shui Ying, is your ability only this level?"


    "Haha~ Do you want to try again?" Shui Ying took a step back gently, acting casually, and said with a chuckle.


    Although Shui Ying was very relaxed, she could tell from her vigilant eyes that she didn''t want to be so relaxed on the surface.


    At this time, she looked at Uchiha Tatsun, who was staring at her with vigilant eyes, because she had already felt the pressure, and she knew the gap between herself and the opponent after a short time of fighting, and Tatsuno''s defensive power was gathered by Susao It was beyond her imagination, even her most proud dissolve couldn''t dissolve it, let alone hurt Tatsun, she also saw that, from the beginning to the present, Uchiha Tatsun didn''t use all his strength, otherwise If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m definitely not so easy.


    And just now, she also paid attention to the situation of her two guards, and found that their situation is also quite bad, they are completely suppressed, if this continues, it will be a matter of time for defeat, so she is also secretly anxious. , Was already thinking about how to evacuate, otherwise, once the other party gets serious, they will probably be wiped out this time.


    "Oh~ if that''s the case, then try again, but this time I have to show some skills, don''t let me down!" A trace of killing intent flashed in Chen''s eyes, and she grinned at Shui Ying. Said, at the same time, the aura on his body suddenly changed, full of violence and murderous aura, it was obvious that Chen had already taken seriously.


    Feeling Chen''s aura changed, Shui Ying became more vigilant, not daring to relax a little bit, because she knew that if she was careless, she would probably die as a result.


    Therefore, before Chen started to attack, Shui Ying had already closed the seal and wanted to seize the opportunity.

 146 Naruto Power System Chapter 146

    However, before she had finished Jie Yin, Chen, who was opposite her, had already moved. He controlled Suzuo Nohu, raised the blade of Amaterasu in her hand and slammed into Shui Ying, and Shui Ying had to go to After jumping up to avoid it, she knew how powerful the Amaterasu fire was.


    A knife slashed into the air, slashed on the lake, raised a huge wave, even the ground of the water area was blown apart, and the entire lake terrain was instantly destroyed.


    While the water shadow evaded, the movement in his hand still did not stop, completing the seal in midair.


    "Rescue. The technique of melting monsters!"


    Shui Ying¡¯s cheeks bulged, which was the precursor to ninjutsu, and she had already locked Tatsun on the ground, but she hadn¡¯t allowed her to release her ninjutsu, and Tatsun on the ground had no signs for a moment. The disappearance of Shui Ying was taken aback, remembering the legend about Uchiha Tatsumi, and felt bad in her heart.


    Before she could think about it, there was a huge sense of crisis behind her. Shui Ying instinctively wanted to avoid it. However, she just had this idea and before she had time to act, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her body. I was hit by a train, flew toward the ground, and hit the ground hard.


    The huge impact even cracked the ground, raised a wave of sand and dust, and the water shadow that was hit hard, was lying on the cracked ground, struggling, looking very embarrassed, with a trace of red hanging on the corner of his mouth. The blood is obviously injured.¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty-Five: The tragic death of Baiyanqing


    Shui Ying, who was hit by a heavy blow, was struggling to stand up from the ground, but her condition at the moment was obviously very bad, her whole body was embarrassed, and even the corners of her mouth were bloodshot. Got hurt.


    Shui Ying, who had just stood up from the ground, looked up to where she was before, only to find that Uchiha Tatsu, who had disappeared from her sight just now, was in mid-air, looking at her mischievously, without thinking. The person who attacked her just now was Uchiha Tatsumi, and he couldn''t help but said in annoyance: "Damn! This is the golden flash of Thunder God''s art. I even forgot that he masters the legendary space ninjutsu. It''s really careless!"


    Just now, Chen did indeed activate the Flying Thunder God technique. When Shui Ying was about to perform ninjutsu on him, he had already rushed behind Shui Ying, and in an instant, Susao Nohu was condensed, and he controlled Susao Yiji. The fist blasted the water shadow in mid-air to the ground again. Suzuo''s punch was no joke. When Suzuo was hit with all his strength, even the strong shadow level could not be unharmed. The water shadow was injured. Chen expected something.


    Shui Ying¡¯s injury affected the entire battle. As Shui Ying¡¯s escort, whether it was the young Chojuro or the veteran Qing, they were always paying attention to the situation of Shui Ying during the battle. Naturally, they found out immediately. After seeing Shuiying''s situation, the moment Shuiying was shot down, I couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    The life and death duel between masters is the most distracting. However, when Changjuro and Qing saw that Shuiying was shot down, they couldn''t take care of this. When they were confused, they naturally had flaws. Shuiyue and Shigego are not benevolent. , Naturally will not miss such an opportunity.


    "Hahaha~ die!"


    I saw Chonggo laughing wildly, full of violent aura, contrary to his previous gentle and steady personality, he had obviously been affected by the curse seal, he became cold-blooded and bloodthirsty, and his attacking power became more fierce.


    And his opponent is the misty Qing. He was no longer an opponent of Chongwu. He has been struggling to support him. Now he is in a mess, and he is unable to withstand Chongwu''s fierce offensive. After Chongwu''s several heavy blows, he suddenly vomited blood and flew out. , And finally fell on the ground, still castration, was dragged out a distance.


    At this moment, he was dying and his consciousness was blurred. Although he wanted to struggle to get up, he was helpless. Seeing Zheng Wu, who walked towards him step by step with a grinning grin, he could not help feeling bitter in his heart.


    "I...I''m...that''s the end...Okay...I''m so unwilling, Shui Ying...sir!"


    Until now, Qing''s heart is still worried about the safety of Shui Ying, but it is a pity that he is already powerless.


    Finally, Chonggo walked in front of him, with a bloodthirsty grin on his face, slowly bent down, reached out to pinch Qing''s neck, and lifted him up, while the other hand was clasped on Qing''s head.


    "Hahahaha~~ die!"


    Amidst Chongwu¡¯s laughter, the arms clasped on Qing¡¯s head could exert force, only to hear a crisp sound of broken bones, and saw that Qing¡¯s head was twisted off by Chonggo. The sound of bone cracking was obvious. It¡¯s the reason why the bones on Qing¡¯s neck were torn apart. The headless corpse, spewing blood like springs, splashed on Chonggo¡¯s hideous face, but Chonggo didn¡¯t mean to hide, but very He showed an expression of enjoyment, and even licked the blood splashed around his mouth, and smiled cruelly, which made him even more terrifying.


    From a distance, you will see a man with a hideous figure, like a devil, holding a headless corpse in one hand and a human head in the other, smiling crazily, his body has been dyed red with blood, as if A hellish scene, even if the bold people see it, they will feel frightened.


    "Senior Young~"


    On the other side, after hearing Qing''s screams, Changjuro subconsciously looked at it and saw this scene that made him dreadful. His respected Senior Qing was killed in such a cruel way. He couldn''t describe his mood at the moment. There was anger, unwillingness, sadness, and even a trace of fear, which finally turned into a very angry roar.


    "Hey~~ I even dared to be distracted while fighting the enemy. I really wanted to kill myself! However, this fellow Junggo is still perverted as always, so I don¡¯t like him so much!" Shuiyue naturally discovered the situation on Junggo¡¯s side. , Regarding Shigego''s cruelty and perversion, even as a teammate, he felt sick and couldn''t help speaking in disgust.


    "Asshole! I must kill you!"


    At this time, Changjuro¡¯s heart has been filled with hatred, and hatred has transformed him. He is no longer the simple and shy boy before. He now has only one thought, which is to kill the enemy in front of him, and then kill the executioner who killed Qing. Cut into pieces to avenge the youth.


    With a roar, Changjuro made another move, and with his full strength, with the blessing of anger, Changjuro''s strength was a little stronger, and Suigetsu felt a little pressure for a while.


    It''s a pity that not everyone is the protagonist''s life, and not anyone who bursts out can shred the opponent. Although Chojuro''s strength is much stronger than before, he can deal with the elite ninja like Suizuki. It was still a little bit short. The outbreak at the outset really caused Shuiyue to be shocked for a short time, but it was only for a short time.


    After all, although Changjuro''s strength has increased due to anger, his state of mind has already lost his reason. A ninja who has lost his calmness and judgment cannot live long on the battlefield.


    Sure enough, not long after the fight, after the first fight, Shuiyue had already recovered, not only blocked Changjuro''s offensive, but also suppressed him back.


    Looking at Chojuro who was struggling to support him, Suizuki slapped him back and looked at Chojuro with disdain.With a sneer, he said, "Hey! As one of the seven Ninto swords, is your strength only this level? Hirame flounder is really buried in your trash hands, but this situation will soon be over. , Because of this pair of knives. Flateye flounder, I''m going to make it!"


    "Asshole, go to hell!"


    The ridiculed Chojuro roared angrily, holding the flat-eye flounder in his hand, and madly carrying the chakra, so that the silver-light masterpiece on the flat-eye flat flounder''s knife, the high concentration of chakra formed a huge The disc-shaped chakra ball exudes a dangerous aura, which is several times stronger than the aura of the liberation just before. Feeling the aura emanating from the flat-eye flounder, even the arrogant Shuiyue can''t help but become solemn.


    Because Chojuro''s goal has been locked, it is obvious that it is Suizuki!


    PS: Ask for flowers!Seeking collection!!Ask for customization!¡­


    Chapter 246: The Dependence of Water Moon


    The chakra disc condensed on the flat-eye flounder was released at any time, feeling the oppressive feeling in it, and Shuiyue''s face became dignified, no longer being enlarged.


    However, unexpectedly, Shuiyue did not take a defense against the threat of flathead flounder. Instead, he inserted the decapitation knife into the ground, seemingly intending to give up using the decapitation knife, and then his hands quickly formed a seal.


    "Water escape. Water burst into waves!"


    Suigetsu abandoned the beheading sword and switched to water escape ninjutsu, spitting out a large amount of water from his mouth to form a torrent of water, like a tsunami, rushing towards Changjuro.


    It''s a pity that the blasting waves are obviously not suitable for use as a means of attack. When the current is about to engulf Chojuro, he suddenly jumped into the air and easily escaped the attack of the blasting waves. , But the ground has long been covered by the large water formed by the water escape of Shuiyue, and it has become a lake terrain.


    No way, when he landed, Changjuro could only gather the chakras under his feet and stand on the water, while continuing to transport the chakras toward the flat-eye flounder.


    Although Suizuki''s attack failed to cause Changjuro, his goal has been achieved. At this time, he and Changjuro''s feet are in a vast ocean. The ninjutsu just now is obviously only for creating terrain.


    In the face of the pressure from the flat-eye flounder, although Suigetsu is solemn, it does not mean that he will be afraid. I saw that he satisfactorily looked at the lake he created, sneered and said to Changjuro: "Hey~~ I didn''t plan to If you use this, it seems to be underestimating you, so I can''t help but use some means!"


    "Hmph! I have any means to try it out, I will kill you anyway today!" At this time, Changjuro burst out of his muscles, he was extremely angry, lost his reason, and desperately output chakras to the flat flounder. Shank shouted at Shuiyue.


    After a short period of gaining momentum, the energy of the flat-eye flounder in the hands of Changjuro finally reached its extreme. The disc on the blade exudes a dazzling silver light, as if it has the power to destroy the sky and the earth. This power is obviously beyond the ordinary. Ninjutsu, at this moment, was unexpectedly released by Changjuro who was only capable of ninjutsu.


    Emotions can indeed affect a person''s strength and make people display extraordinary powers, whether it is anger or sadness. At this moment, Chojuro is undoubtedly inspired by these two emotions to have extraordinary potential.


    "go to hell!"


    Following Chojuro¡¯s roar, the flat-eyed flounder in his hand suddenly slashed towards Shuiyue. The disc hovering on the knife seemed to have a catharsis. The violent chakra was like a torrent bursting with unparalleled power. The mighty power, coming towards Shuiyue, was like a tailed beast cannon. It was so powerful that everything was propped up by this violent energy wherever it went, and even the surface of the water was plowed out of a ditch.


    However, in the face of such a terrifying power, Shui Yue didn''t even panic, and didn''t even mean to dodge, but suddenly took out a scroll from behind, and then threw the scroll in his hand into the air.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a cloud of smoke, the scroll turned into a large knife that was bound by a bandage and only exposed the hilt. It turned out to be one of the Seven Ninja Knives of the Mist --- Shark!


    This is the ninja once used by the dried persimmon ghost shark. It only recognizes its own master ghost shark and will attack other people (except Kiraby).It was a large knife covered in bandages, under the bandage was a black blade with barbs.This knife has life and can absorb the opponent''s Chakra in battle, and the dried persimmon ghost shark uses it to defeat the four-tailed man''s column power alone.


    It¡¯s just that after the dried persimmon ghost shark caught Yotsuo Jinshi, he was killed by Uchiha Tatsumi. Both Yokoto Shiri and Shark Muscle fell into the hands of Uchiha Tatsumi, but Tatsuno was not interested in this Shinobu, so he threw it It was given to Shuiyue, who had never thought that Shuiyue would be able to tame this conscious ninja sword, but the result was beyond Chen''s expectation.


    Although I don¡¯t know what method Shuiyue uses, it really compromised the shark muscles, but I thought about it again. In the original work, it was mentioned that Shuiyue¡¯s brother, Guideng Manyue, could skillfully use the misty seven ninja swords, including Shark muscle, and as his younger brother, Shuiyue shouldn¡¯t be far behind. There must be some way to control Shark muscle, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been clamoring to snatch the Shark muscle.


    Today''s shark muscle has become Suigetsu''s second ninja sword, but he always uses the decapitating sword to fight. At this time, facing the ninjutsu supernormally performed by Chojuro, he felt a little bit of pressure, so he used it. Shark muscle challenge.


    After the shark muscle fell into Shuiyue''s hands, the blade of the shark muscle suddenly swelled a bit, breaking the bandage covering the blade, revealing the black hideous blade. At the forefront of the blade, there was a big mouth full of mouthfuls. The tooth is like a strange fish.


    "Water escape. Water giant!"

 147 Naruto Power System Chapter 147

    With a burst of drink, Shuiyue picked up the chakra, and controlled a large amount of water around the body to form a huge monster. It was said to be a giant water monster. In fact, it was more like a giant monster fish. In the center of the strange fish, the lower body has disappeared and has been integrated into the water, and the mackerel muscle that was still in his hand is placed diagonally on the head of the strange fish. Shuiyue seems to be planning to use this trick to be like the tail of the flat-eyed plaice Contend with a big move like a beast cannon.


    This trick is the ninjutsu performed by the Eagles team when they captured the Yaojin in the original work. In order to give Sasuke and the others time to escape, Suizuki stayed alone to block the virtual dog cannon of the eight tails. It¡¯s a pity in the original work. Zhong Shuiyue''s end was extremely miserable. Although he did not die, he was beaten into a pile of jelly by Bawei''s virtual dog cannon and lost consciousness.


    However, the current Shuiyue has undergone earth-shaking changes compared to the original work. Not to mention that the strength has become stronger. Even the weapon has been replaced by the shark muscle. You must know that the shark muscle is not comparable to a decapitator. Its biggest feature It is to be able to swallow Chakras and take the enemy''s Chakras as his own.


    This is what Shuiyue depends on.


    Chapter 247: The Dream of Water Moon


    Finally, the powerful ninjutsu released from the flat eye flounder, with a fierce power, ran into the water monster condensed by Shuiyue.


    Suddenly, the silver light masterpiece, the chakra exploded in an instant, emitting a dazzling light, and the water monster condensed by the water moon was pushed a distance by the powerful force of the flat-eye flounder, but even so, the water monster still insisted It was not broken up.


    Facing this kind of power, Suizuki also used his full strength, desperately outputting Chakra to maintain the form of a water monster, and finally blocked Changjuro''s super powerful blow.


    This was not over yet, I saw that the water monster actually opened its big mouth at this moment, constantly devouring the powerful ninjutsu Chakra. Under the action of the shark muscle, that power is constantly weakening, and the water monster As he swallowed that chakra, his body size was gradually growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the end, the water monster swallowed up the powerful force released by the flat-eye flounder, and such a fierce attack was dissipated, no, it was not dissipated, but all went into the belly of the mackerel.


    After devouring the chakra, the shark muscle seemed to have tasted the deliciousness, and it made a strange laugh with a grin, and the size of the shark muscle was also because it had swallowed a large amount of chakra. Later, it swelled up and became more ferocious, looking more like a barbed monster, and the water monster that Shuiyue maintained had also increased a lot in size, more than doubled.


    In other words, Changjuro''s desperate blow not only failed to injure Suigetsu as he wished, but instead strengthened Suigetsu''s power, which is typical of stealing chickens and failing to eclipse rice.


    On the other hand, Chojuro, who had released his big move, became a little weak at this time. Because he had fought with Suigetsu for a long time, and just now because of his anger, he released a big move regardless of the consequences. Chakra was exhausted. Sweating profusely, gasping violently, showing fatigue.


    While slowly recovering Chakra, he secretly said: "Hit...hit, is he...dead?"


    Chojuro was very confident about the extraordinary move he had just performed. No one knew the power of the move earlier than him. He could feel the strength of that power from his angry blow, even if he was a strong movie-level player. He could be severely injured by the blow, and if he was caught off guard, he might even die. He didn''t think that Shuiyue''s strength alone would be able to survive that blow.


    However, before he allowed him to breathe, what happened next made the heart that was about to relax suddenly lifted up again, because he felt that Shuiyue¡¯s Chakra had not disappeared, but had become stronger. Then he saw a scene that shocked him.


    The water monster condensed by the opponent was opening his mouth, greedily devouring his chakra, and was finally absorbed by the black weird thing on the head of the water monster. His ninjutsu was gradually weakening, and the opponent had absorbed it. His Chakra is actually getting stronger and stronger.


    In the end, in Chojuro''s panicked eyes, the black strange thing swallowed all his big moves and made a weird sound of "Ka~ka~", as if laughing at Chojuro''s attack.


    "This... how is this possible... My ninjutsu... was actually absorbed, what is that?"


    Seeing this result, Changjuro obviously received a big blow. He seemed to have lost all his strength at this moment, and was slumped weakly on the surface of the water, screaming absentmindedly.


    Different from Chojuro¡¯s frustration, I feel the chakras that are continuously transmitted from the shark muscles. The chakras consumed by the battle with Chojuro just now have been recovered. Suizuki was naturally extremely excited, looking at the shark muscles feverishly, and said with a smile "Hey~~ It¡¯s amazing. The chakra is full. As expected, it is the shark muscle. It really didn¡¯t disappoint me. It feels like I have chakras that can never be used up!"


    With emotion, Shuiyue scattered the water monster and landed on the water. Of course, because there is water below, Shuiyue had condensed the Chakra under her feet long ago, standing on the surface of the water like a flat ground. , And the shark muscle, which had become huge, was being held in his hand, sneered and walked towards Chojuro.


    At this time, Changjuro saw that Suizuki was walking towards him, and he recovered, but the amount of Chakra consumed by the trick just now was too large, and Changjuro had not recovered for a while.


    Of course he also knew that Suigetsu was definitely going to take action against himself. Although Chakra did not recover, Changjuro would not sit and wait for his death. He quickly reorganized himself, holding a pair of swords flat-eyed flounder in a defensive posture, watching the water vigilantly. Month to prevent his attack.


    As Suizuki approached, Chojuro finally saw the shark muscle he was holding. He knew clearly that his ninjutsu would fail completely because of this thing, because it absorbed all his ninjutsu. That''s why it created the current situation, so he naturally cares about it.


    The black body is covered with barbs, able to absorb the opponent''s chakra in battle, and the weird laughter from its huge mouth just after absorbing ninjutsu is obviously a sign of life, which can meet some conditions There is only one thing in the Shinobi world.


    "Big Swordfish muscle!"


    Looking at the hideous shape, Chojuro exclaimed in disbelief.


    Shuiyue fiddled with the shark muscle in his hand, as if showing off, and said with a sneer at Chojuro: "Hey~~ That''s right, it''s the shark muscle from one of the seven ninja swords, are you surprised?"


    Chojuro asked with a gaffe, "How is it possible that the shark muscle is not in the hands of the original Wuyin Shinobi Seven''s current Wuyin Rebellion Ninja Persimmon Ghost Shark? How could it be with you?"


    Wuyin¡¯s seven ninja swords, each possesses special and powerful abilities. The ninja with the titles of the seven ninja swords is definitely a very powerful ninja in Wuyin village, but in the eyes of others, the seven ninjas are already Something in the past, a non-existent organization.


    However, the Seven Ninja Sword still has special emotions for Wuyin Village, especially the younger generation of ninjas want to reorganize the Seven Ninja Sword and restore the reputation of the Seven Ninja Sword. The village''s Mizutsu has such a dream to collect the Seven Ninja swords so persistently.


    That''s why Chojuro was so ghoulish when he saw Suizuki not only possessed the decapitating sword but also this shark muscle.


    Chapter 248: Changjuro is controlled


    "That''s right, this shark muscle was actually in the hands of Senior Ghost shark, but it is now my trophy!" Suizuki seemed to enjoy Chojuro''s gaze, and even more shamelessly handed Chen to his shark muscle. Said it became his trophy.


    "Trophy? Could it be that the dried persimmon ghost shark has been taken by you..."


    "Hey~~" Shuiyue didn''t admit it, but Ling Mo laughed a little bit differently, which made Changjuro believe even more.


    "Not just this shark muscle. My goal is to gather seven ninja swords. No matter how difficult it is, I will complete this goal. Now there are two, plus the flateye flounder in your hand. The goal is one step closer, so... double-sword flat-eye flounder, I am determined to win!" At this point, Shuiyue''s expression is full of determination, as if she thinks she will succeed.


    "What?" When Changjuro heard this, he was shocked by Suizuki again, and his heart moved. After all, he also has this goal, but he knows clearly that it is not easy to regroup the seven ninja swords. His Ninja sword didn''t even know where it was left, or whose hands it was in, let alone put all seven together.


    However, after hearing Suizuki''s words at this time, Chojuro''s heart seemed to be touched. Looking at Suizuki''s firm expression, Chojuro knew that it was not a joke. There was even a surprise in Chojuro''s heart. Thought---"Maybe, that guy will really succeed!"


    However, the paradox is that the two swords. Flateye flounder, one of the seven ninja swords, is in his own hands, and the person in front of him is his opponent. Although he agrees with Sizuki''s goal in his heart, he wants to make him flateye flounder. It is impossible to give someone a hand, not to mention that this person is still a misty rebellious, thinking of this, Changjuro can''t help holding the flat-eye flounder in his hand tighter.


    "You are not my opponent, and just now, you should have consumed a lot of your chakras. Now you are even less likely to beat me. However, I don''t really want to kill you, so I obediently handed over the flateye flounder. , I''ll leave you a way out!¡± This may be because they both use the Seven Shinobi swords, or because the two have the same dream, Suizuki did not kill him while Chojuro was not recovering, but instead advised Chojuro. Tao.


    "Impossible! I will not give you the flat-eye flounder anyway, and you killed Mr. Ao, I will not let you go!" Hearing Suigetsu''s words, Chojuro didn''t even think about it. Shuiyue roared and put on an offensive posture at the same time, obviously not wanting to say more to Shuiyue, although his current state is very bad, but he will not be able to catch it with one''s hands, let alone compromise like Shuiyue.


    "Really? If that''s the case, there is no way. Although I don''t want to kill you, I have to get the flat-eye flounder, so... I have to be sorry!" Looking at the determined Nagjuro, Suizuki also knew that there was no possibility of compromise. He just said sorry, didn''t speak any more, and the expression on his face became indifferent.


    "It was you who attacked just now, this time it''s my turn!" Shui Yue raised the shark muscle in his hand and said in a cold voice, apparently going to take the initiative to attack.


    "Huh! Come on~" Changjuro snorted coldly, and at the same time he transported the only remaining Chakra in his body. In an instant, the flat-eye flounder lit up again, but it was a pity that his current state had obviously not recovered, even his aura It was a lot weaker just now.


    "Stubborn!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Shuiyue flashed a serious look, and his body melted into the water for an instant, and disappeared from the sight of Changjuro. This is the secret technique of the ghost lamp family. It can not only liquefy, but also completely blend into the water, and then re-water. Appear anywhere.


    Changjuro obviously knows the secret technique of the ghost lantern family, so when he saw Suigetsu disappear, he knew that the other party had been in the water. He was not surprised, but raised the spirit of twelve points, and sensed Suige''s position. Because he knew that in the next moment Shuiyue would come out from somewhere to attack him.


    "Huh? Back!"


    The cautious Chojuro suddenly felt a movement behind him, accompanied by a sense of crisis, so he didn''t even think about it, turned around like a conditioned reflex, and suddenly cut out the flat-eye flounder in his hand.


    What emerged from behind Chojuro was indeed Mizuki. The moment he merged into the water, he came behind Chojuro and suddenly sprang out of the water. However, Chojuro is worthy of being a Shinobu, and he immediately noticed any changes behind him. , Shuiyue just exposed her upper body from the surface of the water, and before she completely climbed out of the water, Changjuro''s attack had already struck, and she cut Shuiyue''s body in an instant.


    "Wow~"


    The imaginary scene of blood splattering did not appear, and the "Shuiyue" in front of me was cut into a splash of water after being chopped by flat-eye flounder.


    "This is... the water body? Oops..."


    Seeing this situation, Changjuro was alarmed, and his heart was secretly uncomfortable. Without allowing him to think about it, a sense of crisis was already coming from behind him again. However, this time his movements were obviously slow and his body couldn''t keep up with the reaction. Turning around, a kunai has been placed on his neck, making his next movement stagnant.


    "Don''t move, you will die!"


    Then an indifferent voice came from behind Changjuro. You don''t need to look at Changjuro to know who the owner of this voice was. He couldn''t help feeling bitter. He knew that he had lost.

 148 Naruto Power System Chapter 148

    The person behind Changjuro is Suigetsu, and it was Suigetsu''s body that was split by Changjuro before, because Suigetsu knew that Changjuro''s spirit was tense, and it was not easy to subdue him in an instant, so he was immersed in the water. When he created a water body, it made the water body attack from behind Chojuro, but that was just a feint. Suizuki did not expect a water body to be able to take care of Chojuro. The main purpose of the water body was to spread the growth. Juro''s attention was gone.


    Sure enough, Changjuro, who was in a tight state of mind, noticed the abnormal movement behind him and reflected it at that instant. Almost when the water body had just appeared, he had already shot, and the water body only appeared half of his body. Juro''s flat-eye flounder was already present, splitting the water body without a trace.


    Unfortunately, that is not the real Suigetsu. As early as when Changjuro turned to attack the water body, Suizuki had appeared from the other side of Changjuro and formed a flanking attack with the water body. Since Changjuro was attacking the water body, Turn his back to Shuiyue.


    It¡¯s too late, it¡¯s fast. Although I reacted at the moment of dispersing the body, it was too late. While dispelling the body, Suizuki shot almost at the same time. When Chojuro reflected, the scene was a foregone conclusion. , It''s just that Suigetsu''s big sword shark muscle was replaced by kunai, and it seemed that he didn''t intend to take the life of Changjuro.


    From the disappearance of Shuiyue to the appearance, it took no more than three seconds before and after. In this short moment, Changjuro was controlled by Shuiyue, and life and death were only between Shuiyue''s thoughts.


    Chapter Two Hundred and Forty-Nine: Double Knife. Flat Eyed Flounder


    As a member of the Eagle Team, Suigetsu has always followed Chen and participated in a lot of battles. Whether it is strength or combat experience, he is undoubtedly much stronger than the newcomer Chojuro. It is naturally not that Chojuro can handle it. Come on, just a simple moisture body easily subdued Changjuro.


    "You lose, although I don''t really want to kill you, but you are so stubborn, I have to be sorry, since you have no ability to hold flat-eye flounder, then hand it over!" Shuiyue''s icy voice once again Behind Chojuro sounded, in a tone without the slightest emotion, Chojuro could feel that if he changed a little, then Kuwu would definitely cut his throat without hesitation.


    Feeling the chill of the suffering on his neck, Changjuro seemed to have lost his strength. Thinking back to Shui Ying''s encouragement to him before setting off, he finally laughed at himself and said, "Sure enough... Am I still not good? Master Shuiying, I''m sorry... I failed your expectations..."


    Regardless of Chojuro¡¯s current mood, Suizuki said indifferently: "You have two choices now, one is to live, hand over the flat-eye flounder, and then obediently roll back to Wuyin Village, the other is that I will kill you now, and then Take the flateye flounder yourself. If you are a smart person, you know what to choose."


    The choice between life and death is not difficult for people who are not stupid.


    Chojuro is a ninja in the fog. In the past, under the tyranny of the fourth generation of water shadows, the graduation exam of the fog ninja village had to kill each other with his graduates of the same period. There may be his own classmates and friends, so cruel For the graduation exam, other countries gave the fog ninja village the notoriety of "Blood Mist".


    At the same time, because of this, Wuyin Village has the highest rate of rebellion among the Five Great Ninja Villages, but this situation has improved after Terumi Ming took over the fifth generation of Suikage and implemented the open policy, Chojuro As the guard of the Five Dynasties Shuiying, he is naturally loyal to Shuiying and Wuyin Village, and he will certainly not easily beg for mercy from the enemy.


    At this time, he had recovered from the initial depression, and was under the pressure of death from Shuiyue and suffering.


    Hate, anger, and regret are intertwined and tortured him fiercely. After all, he is only an 18-year-old boy. Although he has been receiving a cruel ninja education, he suddenly suffers the tragic death of his teammate in his own eyes. There are but unable to do something, even oneself is controlled by others, and his life is in the hands of others. Such an experience can prevent him from falling apart.


    No one wants to die. Although he is not afraid of death, he wants to fight the other side very hard, but the remaining reason constantly warns him and does not allow him to do so.


    Chojuro took a deep breath, his eyes restored clarity, and he tried to suppress all the mixed emotions, and kept saying to himself in his heart: "Calm down, now must be calm, I want to live, Master Shui Ying is in a very difficult situation now. Wonder, at least let Master Shui Ying escape the current danger."


    Although Changjuro is very nervous, he cannot just die like this, or at least make sure that Shui Ying can escape here safely, so that he can die with peace of mind. Although he does not know why Shui Yue did not kill him, no matter why, This is undoubtedly his only chance, because he knows that he is not the opponent''s opponent now, and now he has a chance to survive in front of him. He naturally has to grasp it. More than ten years of ninja education tells him that he can only live. There is hope of revenge, and only by living can there be a future.


    "I see, Hirame flounder, take it!" Chojuro suppressed the hatred in his heart, but when he said this, he couldn''t help revealing a hint of helplessness and reluctance. For him, it is not only a weapon, but also a special meaning and affection. Now let him give up the flat-eye flounder, it is naturally heartache and unwilling to give up.


    Although he is reluctant, the latter is undoubtedly more important than the safety of Suikage. After this change, Changjuro is undoubtedly forced to grow up a lot, and is no longer the shy teenager without his own opinion. So Chojuro made the decision without getting too entangled.


    "Hey~~ A wise choice, nothing is more important than keeping your life!" After receiving Changjuro¡¯s wise answer, Suizuki smiled on his face, and at the same time retracted what he was resting on Changjuro¡¯s neck. Kunai, he didn''t worry about Chojuro''s tricks because he was confident that he could beheaded at the moment when Chojuro did anything wrong.


    But Changjuro felt that Suizuki''s killing intent had disappeared, and he was secretly relieved. He knew what to do, so he didn''t take the opportunity to resist, but slowly raised the flat-eye flounder in his hand, looking at it with complicated expression. Flat-eye flounder, gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, determined to throw the flat-eye flounder in his hand suddenly into the air. Finally, Suizuki reached out and caught it, and another of the seven ninja swords fell into Suizuki''s hands. .


    "Hehe~~ The double-sword flat-eye flounder was finally taken back by my ghost lamp Suizuki!" After getting the seven ninja sword again, Suizuki was naturally extremely happy, thinking that the user of this double-sword flat eye flounder was the best he used to be when he was a child. I adore and most want to surpass the older brother, Ghost Lantern Manyue, who is an elite ninja who can skillfully use seven ninja swords. His strength is unfathomable. Shuiyue has always been surpassing him as his goal.


    At this moment, Changjuro suddenly opened his eyes and turned to face Suigetsu. He looked firmly at the flat-eye flounder in Suigetsu''s hand, and said firmly: "One day, I will definitely take back all the seven ninja swords! "


    Regarding Chojuro¡¯s words, Suizuki just sneered a few times and said disdainfully: "Huh~ The fourth generation of Suijing once ordered the expulsion of all blood heir families in Wuyin Village, although the fourth generation of Suijing was controlled by Uchiha Madara. Yes, but our ghost lamp clan has already suffered a catastrophe because of the four generations of Shuiying¡¯s order. I don¡¯t have any good feelings for Wuyin Village. I let you off this time because of my life in Wuyin Village. , Wuyin has been regarded as the most benevolent to you, next time you dare to appear in front of me, you will not have such good luck today!"


    After speaking, Suizuki ignored Chairman Jurou, and sealed the shark muscle and flat eye flounder into the scroll again, then walked to the front of the decapitation broadsword, carried the decapitation broadsword, and walked towards Shigeo.


    Chapter 250: Angry Water Shadow


    After solving Changjurou, Suizuki walked towards Zhongwu. As for Changjurou''s next departure or staying, this is not what he should think about. Anyway, he has already let him go, which is worthy of being in Wuyin Village. The friendship that I have stayed is exhausted.


    On the other side, after resolving the blue eyes, Junggo threw the corpse in his hand casually. Although the battle was over, the violence on Junggo was still not restrained. His reason was still filled with the desire to kill. He was looking around as if he was continuing to find a target.


    Shigego, who has entered the state of curse, has been filled with the desire to kill and loses his mind. He has become a monster who only knows about killing. Only Tatsun and Sasuke, who has a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, can shock him. Anything else Anyone who enters his sight will be regarded as prey by him.


    In the end, Shuiyue, who was walking towards him with a decapitating knife, came into his sight, and naturally became the target of Junggo, who was already in a state of killing. With a roar, Junggo had already waved in the face of Shuiyue¡¯s hell. The fist that had become hideous because of the transformation suddenly struck him.


    "Wow~"


    A violent punch with a howling sound suddenly blasted Shuiyue¡¯s head, and with a powerful blow, Shuiyue¡¯s head was directly blasted, and Shuiyue¡¯s head seemed to be filled with water. The balloon exploded and the water splashed everywhere, but unfortunately, for the ghost lanterns who can ignore physical attacks, Shigego''s pure brute force attack is of no use to Shuiyue.


    Sure enough, in just a few seconds, the water splashes that had been knocked apart by Chongwu gradually reunited, forming the shape of a head, and the outline of Shuiyue appeared.


    At the same time, a ball of water actually appeared out of thin air, like a headgear shrouded Zhongwu''s head, so that Zhongwu could not breathe. His hands kept tearing the water ball on his head to tear the water ball, but no matter what he did. After exerting force, the water polo didn''t break apart except for being constantly squeezed and deformed.


    After a period of time, Shigeo who could not breathe gradually lost his strength, and the power of the curse seal could no longer be maintained, and gradually retracted into his body. Shigego also recovered from the hideous monster to his original appearance, and collapsed weakly to the ground. .


    Seeing this, Shuiyue dissipated the water polo on Chongwu''s head, and vomited very uncomfortably: "Damn, I was almost killed by you, so I said that in the team, the person I hate the most is you. , Every time I am afraid!"


    As the curse disappeared, Shigego naturally recovered his sanity. He was coughing violently on the ground at this moment. After hearing Suigetsu¡¯s complaint, he looked at Suigeue apologetically and said, "Hug...sorry, I can¡¯t control myself. ."


    Shuiyue really couldn''t get angry when he saw Jungwu''s appearance. After all, he knew that this was not Jungwu''s original intention. Moreover, he had already apologized, so Shuiyue didn''t care about anything, just waved his hand and said helplessly: "Forget it, forget it! I won''t care about that punch just now. Anyway, I''m used to it. Now that we have solved it here, we should go and join the old meeting!"


    "Ok!"


    After a period of buffering, Shigego had already eased his breath, struggling to get up from the ground, and the two rushed towards the place where Chen and Shuiying were fighting together.


    ...


    On the other side of the battlefield, the battle between Shui Ying and Chen is continuing. Although he was careless just now, he suffered a blow from Susuo Nenghu and suffered a lot of trauma, but Shui Ying is a shadow-level powerhouse after all. So easily knocked down, he has stood up and held Chen against Chen again.


    However, at this moment, a scream suddenly came from a distance, making Shui Ying''s heart tremble, because she could hear that the scream was obviously made by her guard Qing, and she had a bad feeling in her heart. , Turned around and looked, and saw the scene where Qing was mentioned by Shigeo, which made her extremely angry. She wanted to stop it but was too late. She could only watch her subordinates brutally tortured and killed, leaving the cruel murderer laughing like a demon. .


    "Asshole!"


    At this time, Shui Ying''s face was unabashedly angry to the extreme, and a strong killing intent broke out on his body, and his eyes almost burst out with real anger, wishing to smash the cruel murderer into pieces.


    After all, Qing, the guard who has been with her for the longest time, is even more loyal. Now she is brutally killed in front of her, Shui Ying''s anger can be imagined.


    Shui Ying attacked her heart with hatred, her throat became hot, and then she vomited a mouthful of blood. She had already gone through a fierce battle before and was severely injured. Now that she suddenly saw this situation, she directly suffered from internal injuries.


    This kind of situation has never been changed to an ordinary person, and she has long been blinded by hate. She rushed to find the murderer desperately, but Shui Ying did not do so, because beside her, there is a character who makes her extremely jealous. He stared at him, once he loses his mind because of anger, then what is waiting for him will be a cruel ending.


    "Haha~~ Chongwu guy, still can¡¯t fix this problem, tusk~ It¡¯s really cruel!" Chen also saw what happened on Chongwu¡¯s side, and shook his head pretending to be exaggerated. He was so angry that he had no scruples. Extreme water shadow.


    "U~ji~bo~chen~"


    At this time, Shui Ying had already suppressed the anger in his heart, looked at Chen with cold eyes, and said word by word.


    Chen naturally didn''t care about Shui Ying''s current mood, just sneered a few times, and said to Shui Ying: "Don''t look at me like that, it''s not me who killed you!"


    In the current situation, it¡¯s useless to say anything. The two sides are already in an endless situation. It is impossible to give up because of a few words. So Shui Ying did not talk nonsense, but still looked at Chen coldly, but she did not. Blindly, she already knew the gap between herself and the enemy from the professor just now. She could only look for the other party''s flaws and opportunities to do it. Only then would there be a glimmer of hope.


    But if she didn''t do it, it didn''t mean that Chen would be so exhausted. Since Shigego and the others have solved the battle, and he is the head, of course, they can''t drag on any longer, and they already want to solve the battle here.


    As a result, Chen''s eyes changed and he put away the joking expression and whispered, "Since Shigego and the others have solved it, then I can''t fall behind, let''s end it as soon as possible!"


    Hearing Chen''s whisper, Shui Ying''s expression condensed and became more alert, her eyes fixed on Chen, and she secretly guarded herself to prevent Chen''s sudden attack.


    Chen didn''t pay attention to Shui Ying''s alert, and the aura of his whole body suddenly mentioned, and then the whole person disappeared in place, and appeared in front of Shui Ying out of thin air for an instant. This is Chen''s space ninjutsu, Fei Lei Shen.

 149 Naruto Power System Chapter 149

    It''s just that Shui Ying had suffered from the loss of the Flying Thunder God just now, and he was prepared for Chen''s move. In addition, he had been staring at Chen just now. He was already alert when Chen disappeared, so he waited until Chen appeared again. Shih had already reacted, and at the same time launched an attack on Chen who had just appeared in front of him.


    "Dissolve!"


    The first shot is his own triumphant trick, a very lethal evasion, and still at such a close distance, Shui Ying believes that no one can escape in such a near-zero distance.


    Chapter 251: Despair


    Under such a distance, if you change to another person, it may not be possible to avoid it, but for Chen it is simple.


    Facing Shui Ying¡¯s ultimate move, Chen¡¯s face was not flustered at all, with a calm smile on the corners of his mouth, he appeared calm and relaxed. When the light flashed, Chen disappeared from Shui Ying¡¯s sight again, and Shui Ying¡¯s attack was natural. Also failed.


    "So fast!"


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi disappeared again, Shui Ying frowned, and couldn''t help sighing in her heart: "The legendary Flying Thunder God is indeed well-deserved. I have clearly locked Uchiha Tatsumi''s breath, and I have counted his appearance. Fang Fang, found the best mobile phone club, even the strong shadow-rank can not escape safely, but he did not expect that he can completely dodge, with this flying thunder god art, it is difficult to get rid of Uchiha Tatsu, maybe, I really want to plant here today."


    Shui Ying''s face had turned pale, her eyes were deeply jealous, and she cautiously sensed Chen''s position. She didn''t dare to move rashly or even blink. After seeing the speed of Flying Thunder God, she had no confidence to be able to. The attack arrived at Chen, so I could only bring up Shifen''s spirit to guard against Chen''s attack, hoping to find a chance to counterattack.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen, who had just disappeared, had reappeared, but had changed its position and appeared behind Shui Ying.


    Just after showing his figure, Tatsun had already attacked Shuiying without stopping, but Tatsun did not use ninjutsu. He attacked Shuiying with a simple punch and struck Shuiying''s heart. .


    As Shui Ying, Terumi Ming¡¯s ability to react is naturally not bad. He noticed and reacted at the moment Chen appeared, and hurriedly turned around to defend. However, at this time, Chen¡¯s fist had already attacked her, and Shui Ying could only rush. Crossed his hands in front of Xiong, hoping to block the opponent''s attack.


    As Shui Ying reacted quickly, Chen¡¯s punch only hit Shui Ying¡¯s arm. However, as soon as she touched, Shui Ying¡¯s expression became painful. Chen¡¯s seemingly simple punch actually contained an amazing The strength, feeling the strength from the fist, made Shui Ying shocked, and immediately after Shui Ying''s scream, his body flew backwards uncontrollably, which was obviously caused by the power of Chen''s punch.


    Although it''s just a physical attack, you must know that Chen who possesses the strange power fist must have amazing power, and Shui Ying is not a master of physical training such as Tsunade and Raikage, so naturally he can''t bear the blow of the strange power fist and is sent flying. .


    "ended!"


    After Shui Ying was knocked into the air, Chen''s face showed a sneer sneer again, a cold light appeared in his eyes, and the whole person once again disappeared in place, taking advantage of Shui Ying being knocked into the air, he had not grasped the castration of his body. At the time, Chen''s figure had already appeared above Shui Ying, lightning flashed on his body, and finally all condensed under his feet.


    "Yi Lei is angry. Thunder Axe!"


    The terrifying thunder and lightning entangled Chen''s feet, with the domineering power in Shui Ying''s horrified eyes, he had already blasted towards Shui Ying, even though it was the Raikage with the amazing physique and thunder-dance armor. After taking this move, they were all injured, not to mention the inconspicuous water shadow. If hit by this move, even the water shadow with shadow level strength would definitely be seriously injured.


    Without any help, Shui Ying couldn''t change his figure to avoid it, but in the face of such oppression, Shui Ying didn''t want to wait for death. He wanted to seal the seal, hoping to release ninjutsu to resist it.


    It''s just that she just wanted to do it, and there was a heartbreaking pain in her arm. Obviously, her arm had already received serious trauma when it resisted Chen''s strange force fist, and she couldn''t even raise her hand, let alone a knot. Printed.


    Time didn''t allow her to think too much, because Chen''s attack had already arrived, and in desperation, Shui Ying could only madly carry the Chakra in his body, spreading all over his body, hoping to take Chen''s attack hard.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a dull sound, Chen¡¯s powerful blow, the power was as great as a mountain blasting on Shui Ying¡¯s body, accompanied by a crisp sound of broken bones, Shui Ying let out a miserable wailing, the whole The person slammed into the ground like a cannonball.


    With another loud noise, Shui Ying¡¯s body hit the ground fiercely, raising a burst of dust. The power of this move was really powerful. After Shui Ying¡¯s body hit the ground, it hit the ground directly. A large shallow crater was formed, and there were cracks around the shallow crater. Shui Ying slumped in the shallow crater for a while and did not move anymore.


    After Chen attacked Shui Ying, she also landed firmly on the ground, walked to Shui Ying''s side, and looked at Shui Ying, who had lost consciousness because of her attack, and just smiled playfully: "Haha~~ Terumi Mei, in her previous life, she was regarded by many fans of Diaosi and Hokage as the object of YY. If they knew that I treated their goddess like this, I wonder if they would tear me to pieces!"


    It seemed that she had noticed Chen''s approach, and Shui Ying''s closed eyelashes moved, which was obviously a sign of waking up.


    Sure enough, after a few seconds, Shui Ying slowly opened her eyes, and then an extremely severe pain came from her whole body, which also made her completely awake.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    When she saw Uchiha Tatsumi who was standing aside and looking at her with a sneer, Suikage was startled, and subconsciously wanted to get up, but she just wanted to move, but the wound was affected and her face suddenly changed. She became pale, she was sweating, and more importantly, she had lost consciousness in her lower body and couldn''t feel her legs. The crisp sound of bone cracking just now was obviously the sound of her waist spine fracture, unless there was a medical ninja. To treat her, connect the broken spine, otherwise, it is impossible to stand up.


    Shui Ying clearly understood her situation, and a trace of despair flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t struggle any more, and she didn''t have the thought of resisting Chen. Some just felt bitter in her heart, as if she had lost the strength of the whole body, and suddenly fell soft. Finally, he closed his eyes as if resigned.


    Chapter 252: At your disposal


    A battle finally ended, and the result was that the misty side was defeated, and even Shui Ying himself failed to escape. He was severely injured and paralyzed, and his life was still in Chen''s hands. Life or death depends on it. Chen''s thoughts.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, you win, let''s do it!" As a strong one, Shui Ying naturally has the arrogance of a strong one. Even if he has already reached this point, he has never thought of giving in to his opponent or begging for mercy.


    With a faint smile on Chen''s face, he slowly bent down, and finally reached out to pinch Shui Ying''s neck, lifted Shui Ying up, and looked at her playfully.


    "You still have a stiff mouth now, do you want to die that way?" At this moment, the distance between the two is very close, Chen said to Shui Ying with a light smile.


    Shui Ying¡¯s neck was tightly bound by Chen, causing her to breathe hard. As Chen¡¯s voice just fell, she also increased the strength in her hands, making Shui Ying¡¯s breathing gradually difficult, and Shui Ying¡¯s eyes revealed Resolutely, there was no struggle, and his consciousness became more and more blurred.


    "Damn it, let go of Lord Shuiying!"


    Just when Shui Ying thought she would suffocate and die like this, an anxious voice was heard in her ears, causing the consciousness that was about to dissipate to suddenly come to mind. There was a trace of anxiety in her eyes, just because she was choked by Chen. Hold the throat, speechless.


    Hearing someone shouting, Tatsun turned around and looked at the person, with a playful expression on his face. He seemed to have found something interesting and said to the person: "Oh, I remember you are called Nagjuro, Ninto Hirama. A new user of, I didn¡¯t expect Shuiyue to survive you, which really surprised me!"


    The visitor was Changjuro, who was let go by Suigetsu, but he did not escape after Suigetsu left. He rushed over with Suigetsu''s safety concerns. However, he seemed to be a step late, when he arrived. , The battle on Suijing''s side is over. Just when he arrived, he saw the scene where Uchiha Tatsu lifted up their Suijing, which made him angry and exclaimed without thinking.


    Chojuro turned a deaf ear to Tatsun''s words. All his thoughts were on Shuiying''s body. He didn''t listen to what Tatsun was talking about at all. Instead, he habitually wanted to take out the flat-eye flounder from behind, but he caught nothing but froze. It was also reflected after a while. The flat eye flounder had been taken away just now, and he was annoyed, and he could only shout at Chen: "Asshole, let go of Master Shuiying!"


    "I want me to let her go... okay!" Chen glanced at Shui Ying, who had been pinched by herself and had rolled her eyes. If she didn''t let go, that Tang Shui Ying would really be strangled to death by herself. In this case, Shui Ying Perhaps it was the shadow who died the most aggrieved, Chen smiled, and then actually let go of his hand.


    As Chen let go, Shui Ying fell to the ground like a puddle of mud, panting heavily and accompanied by a rapid cough.


    "What?" Changjuro was stunned. Chen''s move was beyond his expectation. He originally thought he had yelled a few anxiously. Even if Chen didn''t let go, he couldn''t help it. After all, Shui Ying was still there. In his hand, not to mention that after losing the flat-eye flounder, his strength has dropped sharply, and he is unlikely to be his opponent. Unexpectedly, based on a word of his own, the opponent actually released the water shadow, so he suddenly My mind is a little short circuited, I don''t know what to say next.


    After Shui Ying gasped for a while, her breath gradually eased, and a trace of blood was restored on her face, but she still couldn''t stand up, she could only collapse on the ground. Now she doesn''t have the determination to find death just now. In revealing anxiety, he yelled at Changjuro: "Idiot, what are you doing here, run away, run away!"


    "Master Shuiying, I''m here to save you, are you okay?"


    Changjuro did not hear the anxiety contained in Shuiying''s voice. After seeing Shuiying regained his spirit, he was relieved and said to Shuiying happily, even Chen was ignored by him.


    "Idiot, I told you to run away, don''t you understand?" Shui Ying yelled, still losing his usual calmness. For Changjuro who still didn''t know the situation, Shui Ying felt bitter, and even anxious in his eyes. And bloodshot appeared.


    The three of them went out of the village, but they were targeted by Uchiha Tatsumi. Not only were they seriously injured and restrained, but even Qing was killed. It can be said that the whole army was wiped out. Of course, she didn''t want Changjuro to step her and Qing''s. Following in the footsteps, she had fought against Uchiha Tatsumi, but she clearly knew the horror of this person, even she was not his opponent, let alone Chojuro.


    "Haha~ Escape?" Chen just smiled playfully, and didn''t say anything. The other party wanted to save or escape from his own hands, not knowing whether it was self-confidence or stupidity.


    Hearing Tatsun¡¯s laughter, Shui Ying came back to her senses, Fei Lei Shen¡¯s terrifying speed appeared in her mind. It is undoubtedly a foolish dream to escape from Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s hand. Thinking of this, Shui Ying could not help but give birth to a deep burst. A deep sense of powerlessness.


    "Uchiha Tatsun, how about let''s make a deal?" Shui Ying, who was silent for a while, made a secret decision in her heart, and suddenly said to Tatsun.


    "Oh?" Chen raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Shui Ying, with a slight unexpected color between his eyebrows.


    Shui Ying did not care about Changjuro anymore, after taking a deep breath, he said to Chen: "Your goal should be me, Shui Ying, right, other people are just irrelevant to you, as long as you let him go, I can leave it to you!"


    After saying this, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength, gasping for breath, her heart rising and falling, but her eyes still looked at Tatsun firmly. She felt that such a condition was not excessive, Uchiha Tatsun should agree, but It''s a pity that she really wanted to forget, now that she has fallen into Chen''s hands, how can she be qualified to discuss such conditions.


    "Master Shuiying, you..."


    At this moment, Chojuro finally understood. On the opposite side was Uchiha Tatsumi, a person who could make Yunyin and Konoha scared, even Shui Ying was not an opponent, so he was nothing.


    ¡­

 150 Naruto Power System Chapter 150

    Chapter 253: Is it kindness?


    According to the most correct approach, after he escapes, Chojuro should flee to the country of iron, and then tell the other four in Five Shadows what happened here, and let them take measures instead of jumping like they are now. He came out to be brave, but Changjuro, who has a heart for Shui Ying, can no longer take care of that much, and even selectively ignores Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s strength, and he only wants to protect Shui Ying, but he only woke up after seeing Uchiha Tatsu. It was too late, and now not only did she fail to show the shadow of the water, but even herself might even get in, and she couldn''t help feeling extremely upset.


    And Tatsun obviously didn¡¯t care much about the little character of Chojuro, except for the name of Chojuro just now, he didn¡¯t care, but after hearing the deal Shuiying said, his face showed a weird expression looking at Shuiying. Said: "Oh? Let me deal with it? Is it anything?"


    Shui Ying bit her lower lip, staring at Chen firmly, and said, "Yes, you let my guard go, I will let you handle it?"


    Suikage had already made a decision in her heart. No matter what request Uchiha Tatsuo made, she pretended to agree, and waited until Changjuro got out of trouble to find a chance to attack, and at all costs, even death would not make Uchiha Tatsu good.


    Standing on the side, Chojuro was also shocked when he heard the conditions Suikage had said. He couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Master Suikage, no..."


    "Shut up, I''m still Shuiying, and I don''t need you to say anything about the decision I made!" After Shuiying shouted at Changjuro, she continued to say to Tatsun: "Uchiha Tatsun, how?"


    "Haha~ The conditions sound good," Chen said with a chuckle at first, then his expression changed and his tone suddenly turned cold. "But you seem to have forgotten something..."


    Before the voice fell, Tatsuno suddenly disappeared in place, and appeared in front of Chojuro in an instant. Before Shui Ying could say anything to stop him, before Chojuro could react, he had already kicked Chojuro down and acted again. Shuiying''s face stepped on Changjuro''s head, watching Shuiying playfully and said, "Do you think you are still qualified to negotiate terms with me?"


    "It''s over."


    Shui Ying sighed in her heart, she also knew her current situation, she didn''t have any qualifications to discuss any conditions, and she couldn''t refute it, and closed her eyes as if she had admitted her fate.


    "Damn~~" Changjuro, who was stepped on by Chen, was naturally unwilling, struggling desperately to get rid of Chen''s control, but the foot on his head was as heavy as a thousand pounds, no matter how he struggled, Always in vain.


    For Tatsun, Changjuro is just a small character, and he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Although in the original work, this guy will become the sixth-generation water shadow of Wuyin Village, but even if he really becomes the sixth-generation water shadow Chen wouldn''t take it to heart either, let alone that he is just an insignificant little person now.


    "Just because of you, I dared to run in front of my Uchiha Tatsu presumptuously. I really don¡¯t know if you are ignorant or fearless. What do you think I should do to you? Did you just kill you? Or you You can try to beg me, maybe I''m in a good mood and I''ll let you go!" At this time, Tatsun looked at Changjuro at his feet and said with a sneer. Although the tone sounds relaxed, but the voice is full. A trace of murderous aura caused Changjuro to tremble at his feet, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes.


    Although as a ninja, Chojuro has the consciousness to face death, but in any case he is just a newcomer who has not experienced any storms, even if he is really not afraid of death, but no matter who it is, when the real death comes When I was in my body, I would instinctively feel a trace of fear.It''s just that those who are determined will not show it.


    "Asshole, kill if you want to kill, I''m not afraid, I want me to beg for mercy, you dream!" Although fearful, Changjuro didn''t want to ask for mercy, and still insisted.


    "Oh, are you really not afraid of death?" Chen said with a chuckle with interest: "Since you are so not afraid of death, then I will fulfill you!"


    While talking, Chen stretched out his hand and slowly pulled out the streamer pinned to his waist. The flushed blade emitted a scorching wave of air, which made Shuiying and Changjuro feel a little uncomfortable. At this time, Shuiying was already. Opening her eyes, she looked at the streamer in Chen''s hand with some surprise, she could feel an extraordinary power from the seemingly simple Taito.


    However, before she allowed her to think about it, she saw that Uchiha Tatsu thrust the long knife in his hand towards Chojuro on the ground. Seeing that Chojuro was about to die by Yuchen''s knife, Suikage, who had already resigned, still couldn''t bear it. , But now she has no power to do anything. Even if she wants to stop, she doesn''t have the ability, so she can only subconsciously exclaimed: "Don''t..."


    Feeling Chen''s killing intent, Chang Jurou had already felt the fear of death, but he didn''t mean to beg for mercy. He just closed his eyes instinctively, waiting for the moment when death came.


    After waiting for a long time, the imaginary pain did not appear. It was only a searing heat on his cheeks, and realizing that he was not dead, Chojuro quickly opened his eyes, turned his head to look, and saw the bright red blade close at hand. And the heat radiating from the knife.


    It turned out that Tatsun didn''t stabbed him at that moment, but stabbed him on the ground only a few centimeters away from his head. Tatsun didn''t seem to intend to take the life of Changjuro, so he deliberately stabbed him.


    Chojuro''s tight body can not help but loosen, and he also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He has never felt that death will be so close to him. Just now, he already thought that he was bound to die, but he didn''t expect it to be so. As a result, there was also a hint of doubt, why did Uchiha Tatsun not kill himself, do you want to continue to humiliate him?


    Thinking of this, Chojuro couldn''t help asking: "Why... why?"


    "Huh~ there is no reason, it''s just that your luck is good, let me go!" Chen sneered, without any explanation, and without Rong Chojuro saying anything, he kicked Chojuro on the ground. He used strange power with this kick, so Changjuro flew out for a long time. Although he didn''t die, he was seriously injured and lost his combat effectiveness for a while.


    After kicking Changjuro into the air, Tatsuno paid no attention to it anymore. Instead, he turned around and walked towards the paralyzed Shui Ying, and Shui Ying also kept seeing what happened just now. It is rumored that Uchiha Tatsun was cruel. People shouldn''t let their enemies go, how could they suddenly be kind.


    Although it was strange why Chen didn''t kill Chojuro, the result also made Shui Ying sigh of relief.


    Chapter 254: After the battle


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsun didn¡¯t seem to be killing Chojuro, Shui Ying sighed with relief. Seeing Tatsun who was walking towards her, she didn¡¯t even glared at each other as before. Instead, she said with a smile: He is a cruel, murderous demon. It now appears that the rumors are only rumors after all, and they are not necessarily true!"


    Shui Ying also knows her current situation. After all, she can be the Shui Ying of Wuyin Village, which means that she is not a stupid person, so she never thought of resisting or fleeing, let alone trying to anger Chen with bad words. , Because she knew that it was just a futile effort. What''s more, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t seem to have planned to kill her since just now. It should be a plot. Generally speaking, she is still safe for the time being.


    Since there is no chance to escape, and yelling is useless, it''s better to follow the situation and see what Uchiha Tatsumi is making. Suikage himself is the kind of person who doesn''t express his emotions easily, and his expression is naturally well controlled. At least the current Shui Ying hasn¡¯t acted as hateful as before. Instead, he has restored his original charming nature, and even made a joke. If it hadn¡¯t been for the battle they had just experienced, others would think that they had known each other a long time ago. Friends.


    Tatsuki naturally knew that what Shuiying talked about was exactly what he would let go of Chojuro. Although it was only a matter of effort to kill Chojuro, Tatsuki could also see from the situation of Chojuro just now, based on what Chojuro showed just now. The strength is simply impossible to be Suigetsu¡¯s opponent, and Changjuro¡¯s flat-eye flounder is gone. Then there is only one possibility, and that is to be taken away by Suigetsu. The Changjuro who owns flat-eye flounder is not Suigetsu¡¯s opponent. Not to mention after losing the weapon.


    So this Chojuro should have been let go by Suigetsu. Although Tatsuki doesn¡¯t know why Suigetsu is doing this, he also understands that Suigetsu will do this. He has his own ideas. Tatsuki will naturally not interfere with Suigetsu¡¯s decision. Even if Tatsuki really killed Changjuro, Suizuki wouldn''t say anything, but after all, Suizuki has been with him for a long time, and Tatsuki did not simply regard him as a subordinate. It was only Changjuro, and Tatsuki did not let go. In heart.


    Faced with Shui Ying¡¯s laugh, Chen did not explain anything, but said with a chuckle: "Ha ha~ Isn''t this exactly what you hoped for?"


    "It''s just a little surprised, then, what are you going to do with me next?" Shui Ying didn''t care either. Anyway, she was already a prisoner now, and she wanted to know what Uchiha Tatsu would want to do with her.


    Chen did not speak, although she decided to attack Shui Ying before and wanted to kill a hundred, but now it is a pity to kill like this, not to mention her own strength, even in the entire Ninja World, she is also a strong one. , And acting as the water shadow of Wuyin Village, naturally it is impossible to have bad ability. If she is subdued, it may be a good help.


    It¡¯s just that this idea just came out and was rejected by Chen, because it¡¯s a bit unrealistic. At least so far, it¡¯s impossible to persuade Shui Ying to resign. The two have different positions, and Chen has been regarded as a must by the Five Ninja Villages. The goal of elimination, coupled with the battle just now, was to destroy Shui Ying. Even the heartfelt Qing was killed. Chen Ke didn¡¯t think that he was like the protagonist in those YY novels. What a shock , You can let your opponents put down all the hatred and pay their respects. As soon as the bastard''s aura dissipates, they will follow Ruyun, and the beautiful women will marry like rain.


    Chen couldn''t think of how to deal with Shui Ying, but it was impossible to let her go like this, so I had to put her into her own space before making plans. If it doesn''t work, then kill it, although it is a pity , But Chen doesn''t want those who oppose him to survive.


    Thinking of this, Chen did not answer Shui Ying''s words, but his eyes went directly into the form of a kaleidoscope, looking at Shui Ying''s eyes and said: "Don''t try to resist, so you will receive less suffering, and I will save a little trouble!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chen cast an illusion technique on Shuiying, and Shuiying knew his situation, so he did not resist, and naturally accepted Chen''s illusion, and was taken by Chen''s illusion at the moment he met Chen. Controlled and fell into a coma.


    Shuiying, which collapsed on the ground, was collected into the space. Chen glanced at a certain direction, and after a cold snort, a flash, disappeared in place, and went to join Shuiyue and the others.


    But after Chen left the place, the two figures walked out of the dark, with surprised expressions on their faces looking at the surrounding battlefield that had been deformed due to the battle, and their hearts were shocked.


    "Okay... so strong, the water shadow in Wuyin Village was defeated without fighting back. This...this is terrible, Shizuka-sama, Uchiha Tatsumi has already found us...what should we do?"


    The two people who emerged from the dark are the two female ninjas from Nadeshiko Ninja Village. They are very close to the town, and a battle took place here, and no matter whether Suikage or Tatsun, the ninjutsu they used is undoubtedly They are all extremely powerful, and the resulting momentum is naturally not weak. The small town can naturally know it, but the common people in the small town hide at home when they feel the pressure of the strong, and they are not afraid to go out. The dead dare to sneak out and take a peek, otherwise they will be affected by the battle, and that is not what they can handle.


    It¡¯s just that civilians don¡¯t dare. As ninjas, they are naturally not afraid. After such a big battle, they naturally want to find out, so they rushed over, but the two were also cautious, and they didn¡¯t show up, just hiding in the dark. After recognizing the identities of Suikage and Uchiha Tatsu in the battle, they were also surprised in their hearts, and the subsequent results shocked them even more.


    Although the two were very careful, both Shuiying and Chen could perceive their existence, but Shuiying had no time to take care of him at the time, and Chen was completely uninterested in them. For him, it was nothing more than The two little mice didn''t bother at all, so they ignored them.


    Until Chen left, the two dared to walk out of the dark.


    After seeing the strength of Guochen, the girl''s guard did not dare to have any thoughts about Chen''s entry into Zuofuzi Ninja Village in her heart. Such a character is not something their little Ninja Village can provoke. Don''t say that you want the other party to become a parent, this is simply an act of death.


    Thinking of this, the guard hurriedly said to the girl: "Master Shizuka, Uchiha Tatsumi is too dangerous. The rules of our Nadeshi Ninja Village can''t restrain him. Once he gets angry, we Nadeshi Ninja The village is likely to be destroyed, we still don¡¯t want to keep following up, otherwise..."


    "The rules of Fuzi Village were set by the ancestors. That is already the tradition of our Fuzi Village. Are we going to go against the ancestors? I have been enlightened since the day I became the candidate for village chief! This... is also my destiny..." the girl said helplessly.


    "but¡­"


    The guard seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by the girl again: "Okay, I know what you are worried about. If he wants to kill us, he will have done it when he found us. Recently, the Ninja world may have If something big happens, you should go back to the village quickly and let everyone be careful, so you don''t have to follow me!"


    When the guard heard this, he said anxiously: "How can this be! Lord Shizuka, I can''t let you take the risk alone, and the elders in the village will not agree, I must follow you!"


    "This is my order!" The girl said to the guard with a frown, unmoved.


    "I...I see, Master Shizuka, please be careful. If you can''t persuade Uchiha, you can''t irritate him. You must ensure your own safety!" Seeing that the girl was determined, the guard couldn''t help but sigh secretly. She breathed a sigh of relief and did not dissuade her. She also knew that the girl¡¯s character could not easily change her decision. She knew from the fact that she adhered to the rules left in the village, so the guard did not insist anymore.


    After some instructions, the guard turned back to the village, and the girl also rushed in the direction where Chen had left after the guard left.¡­


    Chapter 255: The Kingdom of Iron Meets Sasuke!


    After the battle, Chen Ye joined Shui Yue and others and left the town. Their next target will be the place where the Five Shadows will meet, the Iron Country!


    At this time, after a short rest, Chen and the group of four were walking on the way to the Iron Kingdom. As for his previous ambush in Wuyin Village Shuiying, it seems that the matter has not been spread, except for Fuziren Village. There was no one else besides the two female ninjas, and they naturally did not dare to spread the matter out at will, otherwise, if Chen Rangchen was offended, it would be a disaster in their village.

 151 Naruto Power System Chapter 151

    And in the Eagle team, Shuiyue is another person who can¡¯t stay idle. Bored on the road, he came to Chen¡¯s side and laughed and said: "Hey~Boss, you said that if you let the remaining shadows know that Shuiying has been solved by us I don¡¯t know what will happen?"


    Chen glanced at Shuiyue, and said casually, "Don''t you know what the reaction is?"


    "That''s what I said... I''m really looking forward to it. By then, my name "Ghost Deng Shuiyue" will surely resound through the Ninja World, haha~~"


    Chen didn''t want to meet Shuiyue nonsense again, and replied indifferently: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, the people from the Five Ninja Villages have already arrived in the country of iron, and tomorrow is the date for the talks, we have to rush to the country of iron before dark !"


    "Yes! Yes!" Seeing Chen didn''t seem to have the intention of paying attention to herself, although she didn''t want to, Shuiyue could only respond a few times helplessly.


    After some rushing, the speed of the few people was not slow, and they finally rushed to the border of the Iron Nation before dark, and a little further ahead, they entered the territory of the Iron Nation.


    But at this moment, Chen and the others'' complexions suddenly changed, their bodies stopped suddenly, Shuiyue and Shigego both increased their vigilance, because just in front of the road where the few people were, a white, arrogant figure was standing in front of everyone. With her back facing them, she seemed to be waiting for them. More importantly, the aura from that person made Shuiyue and Shigego vigilant, and Shuiyue even took the decapitation knife from his back.


    Chen''s expression looked a little surprised when he saw this aloof back, but soon there was a smile on his face, and he had clearly recognized the identity of the person in front of him.


    "Sasuke!"


    The person in front of him was Sasuke, who had previously left Otonin Village to find Uchiha Itachi. Before Tatsuno spoke, the fragrant phosphorus around him cheered, and seemed to be surprised by Sasuke''s appearance.


    "Hey! What, it turned out to be Sasuke, I thought it was the guy with no eyesight!" At this time, Shuiyue also recognized the identity of the person in front, lifted his guard, and put the beheading knife back again. At the same time, he spit on his back.


    Sasuke turned slowly, looked at Chen and others with indifferent eyes, and said coldly: "You are too slow!"


    "So, did you wait for us here on purpose? It''s too slow for us. We did a big deal before. Do you want to know?" After seeing Sasuke appear, Suizuki has recovered. The deputy hip-hop looked at Sasuke Kai with a smile and said.


    It''s just that Sasuke didn''t seem to be interested in what Suizuki was talking about. He didn''t even look at Suizuki and said coldly, "Huh, I''m not interested!" Then he ignored Suizuki and walked in front of Chen.


    "Hey! This kind of tone is really unpleasant!" Sasuke ignored it, and Suizuki didn''t care, because he was used to it. If Sasuke suddenly became enthusiastic about him, it would be a ghost!


    Looking at Sasuke in front of him, although on the surface it looks no different from before, Chen can feel that Sasuke is different at this time. It seems that this time to see Itachi, Sasuke has indeed changed something, but Chen didn''t show his emotions, just smiled and said, "You came back earlier than I thought!"


    Tatsun did not ask Sasuke what he did during the time he went to see Itachi, because it was unnecessary, and Sasuke went to see Itachi this time, it is probably the last time he met with Itachi. No matter what the result, Sasuke must be uncomfortable. Naturally it is impossible to ask about Sasuke, if he wants to say it, he will definitely tell Chen himself.


    "Humph!" Sasuke didn''t reply, just looked at Chen indifferently and snorted.


    Chen didn''t care either. He chuckled and said, "It''s dark. Find a place to stay in Xiancheng. Tomorrow we will meet the people from the Five Ninja Village!"


    After speaking, he continued to rush towards the Iron Country, and everyone else followed suit, and it didn''t take long before they entered the territory of the Iron Country.


    One of the reasons why the Five Great Nation¡¯s Five Shadows Conference was chosen to be in the Iron Nation, and the leader of the Iron Nation was also allowed to act as the host of the Five Shadows talks was the neutral attitude of the Iron Nation and the agreement of the ninja long ago. There are no ninjas in the country, but a group of fighting groups called "samurais" are guarded.It is a neutral country with an independent culture, independent authority, and independent combat power.


    And the samurai leader of the Iron Kingdom is the general Mifune of the Iron Kingdom. Although this man is a samurai, he has the strength not inferior to that of a ninja. In the original work, he fought against Uchiha Sasuke, and he was extremely fast. And the swordsmanship is extremely superb.In joining the Ninja United Army, Mifune served as the captain of the Fifth Unit Combat Special Unit.Supporting the besieged Kankuro and others, fought Hanzo and defeated Hanzo who had lost his will by his will.


    The current Iron Kingdom is heavily guarded. There are samurai patrolling all over the city. Anyone with unknown origins is rejected from outside the city, because now it is an extraordinary period, the five great Ninja villages have gathered here. In the city, and the Five Shadows meeting will be held tomorrow, this is a crucial meeting. Naturally, the Iron Nation will not let any accident happen at this time, otherwise the Iron Nation''s reputation will definitely be damaged.


    Although it was dark, the warriors guarding outside the city gate were still rigorously investigating everyone who entered and exited the city, but at this time there were few people entering or leaving the city, but the guards did not dare to relax.


    For the investigation outside the city gate, Chen, who has a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, would definitely not take it seriously. He took Shuiyue and a few other people and walked over so wildly. When the warriors wanted to investigate them, Chen just raised them. After raising his eyes, those warriors were all hit by Chen''s illusion before they knew it.


    Until Chen and they entered the city and disappeared into the night, the samurai seemed to wake up from their sleep, but they just looked around in confusion, and had no impression of what happened just now. After shook their head, they resumed themselves. Job title.¡­


    Chapter 256: Bringing Earth


    Although the current situation is in peacetime, the relationship between the five major powers is not a complete alliance. The Five Shadows Conference will naturally choose a venue where everyone can rest assured, and the iron country, which is completely treated by the samurai as the mainstream combat force, is naturally a good one. s Choice.


    Everyone who entered the city randomly found a hostel to settle down, and then everyone in the Eagle Team, except Sasuke, gathered in Chen''s room to hear his next plan.


    After entering the city, taking advantage of the gap in finding a place to stay, Shuiyue probably saw the current status of the Iron Nation and couldn''t help saying: "Boss, I just looked at a rough idea. The current Iron Nation is really on guard. Strictly, there are samurai patrols from the Iron Kingdom everywhere. I saw that tomorrow, the place where they will meet must be even stricter. Unless we force it, there is no way to get close!"


    "Hehe~ It is true, because tomorrow is the day of the talks, the leaders of the Iron Kingdom definitely don¡¯t want any changes to happen during the meeting. You must know that the people in the world of Ninja are paying attention to the trends here, if it happens during this period. Surprise, that is undoubtedly hitting them in the face!" Chen seemed to have anticipated the current status of the Iron Kingdom, so he was not surprised, but said with a sneer.


    Because the country of iron is shrouded in wind and snow all year round, after entering the country of iron, they all put on a cloak to protect against the cold. At this time, Xianglin tightly wrapped the cloak on his body, half-squinting his eyes and asked: " So what should we do next? Are we really going to push?"


    "Haha~ Don''t worry, anyway, the meeting won''t start until tomorrow. Tonight, everyone will have a good rest and wait until tomorrow!" Chen originally wanted to say something, but he hasn''t spoken yet, as if he suddenly thought of something, no Answered the question of Xianglin, but said with a chuckle, and waved their hands to signal them to leave.


    "Okay! Okay! Since the boss said that, then we have nothing to worry about. What''s more, no matter how powerful the Iron Kingdom is, can he have Yunyin Village and Konoha Village? Yunyin and Konoha We''ve all rushed through, so are you afraid of him being a small iron country! I am now looking forward to tomorrow more and more, so I will go back first!" Hearing Chen told them to go back, Shui Yue didn''t think much. Just follow Chen''s words and it''s fine, anyway, people like him won''t be entangled in those complicated things.


    Soon, everyone in the Eagle team left Chen''s room, and after Chen closed the door after they left, a playful smile appeared on his face.


    "Haha~ I didn''t expect you to come to me personally!" I didn''t expect Chen to say a word to the empty room after everyone in the Eagle team left, as if there were other people in the room. .


    "Hey! So you have found out, Uchiha Tatsu, you are really amazing!"


    An indifferent voice suddenly sounded in the room, and then a wave of spatial fluctuations came from behind Chen. Although Chen did not look back, he already knew the identity of the person who appeared out of thin air.


    "Thank you, but I think you didn''t come to see me today to flatter me! Afei, or Uchiha... Madara?" Tatsun just smiled when he heard what the person said, and slowly turned around and looked towards Behind, in the empty place, a person wearing a uniform with a black background and a spiral mask on his face appeared in Chen''s line of sight.


    There is only one person in Naruto with this costume, and that is the actual controller behind the Akatsuki organization, Uchiha!


    Although he knew the true identity of Taito, Tatsuno didn''t tell him, but rather named Uchiha Madara, but this was enough to make Taito feel a little surprised.


    Although Chen''s identity was revealed by Chen, Dai Tu did not show any discomfort. He still said in a low tone, "I know my identity, did Itachi tell you?"


    Taito thinks that he has never shown his true colors, but uses the identity of Uchiha Madara to secretly control Akatsuki. There are no more than five people who know his identity. Even if it is in Akatsuki, apart from Nagato, Xiaonan also has Uchi. Apart from Bo Itachi, no other core members can know. He is very confident in his methods, but now his secret has been revealed by Chen. In addition, Itachi had been in contact with Chen before, and he naturally thought of Itachi. He revealed his identity to Chen''s.


    Chen didn''t answer the question about the soil. Instead, he sneered and asked in a mocking tone: "Let''s talk! What is the purpose of letting you, the guy who has been hiding behind the scenes, come to me in person? It stands to reason that we should be a hostile relationship. Okay, what? Are you planning to kill me yourself?"


    Chen was right. There was indeed a deep holiday between the Eagle Team and the Xiao Organization. Almost all of the few core members of the Xiao Organization died in Chen''s hands, which caused the high-end combat power of the Xiao Xiao organization to drop sharply, which has already affected. When it comes to Uchiha¡¯s plan to bring the soil, more importantly, the four tails and two tails of the nine big-tailed beasts are in Tatsun¡¯s hands, and it is reported that Uchiha¡¯s hands seem to control one of the nine tails. It was also something that brought the soil to be puzzled. Compared with the loss of the core members, the tail beast was the most concerned about the soil.


    Thinking of all his plans and the ideal world, Bring Tu''s indifferent eyes gradually became crazy, but he quickly recovered and did not do anything irrational.


    When Sasuke went to see Itachi before, he had been monitoring Sasuke, and finally he even contacted Sasuke directly. Unfortunately, he was not able to fool Sasuke over. Finally, he brought the soil and decided to come and talk to Tatsun himself. Chen has become an existence he cannot ignore.


    Tai Tu did not pay attention to the mockery in Chen''s tone, but stood quietly, and suddenly said in an inexplicable tone: "No! I didn''t come here with hostility, I just came here to see you in person. , Talk to you by the way!"


    "Oh? Just talk, then what do you want to talk about?"


    "Talk about a plan!"¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven: A Touch


    Chen sneered in his heart. He already knew the purpose of this trip with the soil. He just wanted to pull the Eagle team onto his chariot to help him implement his Moon Eye plan. In the original work, Sasuke was also brought with the soil to flicker over. Dashemaru reincarnated from the Five Shadows before leaving.


    In the room, after telling the purpose of this trip, Zi Tu did not speak any more, looked at Chen silently, waiting for Chen¡¯s response. He had been preparing for the so-called plan for a long time, and it was about to be implemented. However, Uchiha Tatsuno appeared out of the sky. Although he was not going to fail his plan, it was already affected by a lot. More importantly, his original plan was to kill Itachi to capture Itachi¡¯s eye evolution. Write the round eyes into an eternal kaleidoscope, and then induce them to use Sasuke Uchiha, but he also failed. Sasuke did not kill him at all.


    Although Taitou also thought about getting rid of Uchiha Tatsun, Tatsun showed too strong strength. All Akatsuki members who met him died violently. Even the leader Uzumaki Nagato on Akatsuki''s face was not an opponent. Even if he takes the shot himself, he will not be able to kill Tatsun. This undoubtedly makes the earth feel a sense of crisis. Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s existence is an unstable factor in his plan. No matter what, no one will be allowed to destroy his Plan, so he had to come and talk to Chen himself.


    Knowing that the tail beast is a crucial link in his plan, Akatsuki has only caught five tails, one tail, three tails, five tails, six tails, seven tails, and the remaining two tails and four tails. The eight tails and the nine tails have not been captured yet, and it is known that the second and fourth tails have fallen into the hands of Uchiha Tatsuki. This is also one of the purposes of this trip. He must make Tatsujin Zhuli Hand it over, and the other purpose is to pull Chen into their camp.


    Because Akatsuki has always taken action against the people in the villages, it has aroused the vigilance of the big Ninja villages. After that, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s arrogant behavior of grabbing the Erwei¡¯s force and sling Yunyin village, made the five big Ninja villages Feeling the crisis, so the Five Shadows talks were held in the Iron Country, the purpose was to defeat the Xiao organization and the Eagle Team.


    Although Akatsuki has already prepared to fight at the same time with the Five Great Ninja Villages, with the 100,000 entity clones that Bai Jue has split up, she will not be afraid of the Five Great Ninja Villages, but just this is not enough. This mass-produced entity clone is not good enough, and can only be used as the lowest level cannon fodder. Almost all of the high-end combat power in the Akatsuki organization has been killed by Chen, because Dashedou has not yet contacted Akatsuki organization, so They have not yet reincarnated as an army of filthy soil, and the only high-end combat power left is Penn Six Dao, Xiao Nan, and absolute intelligence agents.


    Although Akatsuki and the Eagle team had such a holiday, in the eyes of the soil, compared with that plan, the people Akatsuki lost were insignificant. As long as he could realize the ideal in his heart, he could pay any price.


    The overall strength of the Eagle team is good, especially Sasuke Uchiha and the unfathomable Uchiha Tatsumi. This is exactly what he needs at the moment, so bring the soil to make up his mind to make the only two remaining Uchiha clan. Everyone drew in. There was no chance before, but now Lei Ying has held the Five Shadows Conference, this is an opportunity.


    Because the Five Ninja Villages also regarded the Eagle Team as the target of the crusade, Daizu decided that Uchiha Tatsuno would not refuse, otherwise he would face such a huge camp alone, as long as he is not an arrogant fool. He will definitely accept his own proposal, and the sentence that the enemy''s enemy is a friend can be summed up.

 152 Naruto Power System Chapter 152

    Although he already knew the purpose of bringing the soil, Chen didn''t tell the truth. Instead, he showed a look of interest. He chuckled and asked, "Tell me, I might be interested!"


    "The purpose of your coming to the Iron Kingdom is also because of the Five Shadows talks. Five Shadows has already planned to attack us, and your Eagle Team can''t escape either, because you have gone too far, and we are at stake. it''s the same!"


    "So?" Chen said nonchalantly.


    Dai Tu''s only exposed scarlet writing wheel eyes, the three Gouyu slowly turned, staring at Chen, and said in a low voice: "Alliance!"


    "alliance?"


    "Yes, Eagle and Akatsuki act together to dissolve the actions of Gonin Village!"


    Chen did not agree to the suggestion made by Taitu, and said playfully: "Haha! I killed a lot of your people, don''t you mind?"


    "The most important thing now is to deal with the next moves of the Five Shadows. As for the grievances between Ying and Xiao, let go for the time being. After the problem of the Five Shadows is resolved, we will care about it!" Tai Tu Shen said.


    "Oh! Very good suggestion, but do you know what capital you have to discuss with me now? Is there anyone else you can use besides Penn? Although Penn''s strength is not bad, but Based on his words, I am not qualified to be compared with Uchiha Tatsumi. I doubt the strength of your Akatsuki. If you want to be in alliance with me, you have to come up with strength that can convince me!" Tatsun has no scruples about bringing the soil. He ridiculed, but the culprit who caused Akatsuki''s status quo was him himself.


    There was also a trace of unhappiness in Tai Tu''s heart. After all, he had planned for a long time before he came to the subordinates, but they were all killed by Chen before they were fully functional. This made his plan a lot of obstacles, but in order to implement his own goals. As long as Uchiha Tatsu can be brought in, it will be much more useful than those of Akatsuki.


    However, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s disdain, he felt that it was necessary to show a few hands and press down on the other party¡¯s arrogance. Otherwise, even if Uchiha Tatsuno was really drawn, the other party might not put him on. In the eyes, he would not accept his instructions. This was not what Jiao Tu wanted.


    With the soil in his heart, he made up his mind, his eyes showed a cold color and stared at Chen, and said gloomily: "Strength...? Let''s show it to you!"


    As soon as he said the words with soil, the original strange atmosphere became more repressed, and Chen also put away the abusive expressions after he brought the soil to speak. Both of them locked on each other at the same time, and there was a trigger situation. The atmosphere has become unprecedentedly oppressive.¡­


    Chapter 258: A brief confrontation


    With the soil, the atmosphere in this small room suddenly became cold, and both of them locked each other at the same time and could do anything at any time.


    "Then try it!" Chen''s eyes appeared three Gouyu, staring coldly at the soil in front of him, and said in a low voice, at the same time he was ready to take action at any time.


    Bringing the soil no more nonsense, directly activated the ability to write round eyes, his body disappeared into the ground in an instant, disappeared into Chen''s sight, and then Chen felt a wave of spatial fluctuations behind him, without thinking about it. That is a sign of taking the soil out.


    As soon as there was an abnormal movement behind him, Chen reacted with an almost abnormal instinctive reaction. He instantly drew out the streamer pinned to his waist and slashed behind him. The movement was as fast as lightning in one go. Chen was confident in his speed. This distance plus his own speed, Chen believes that not many people in this ninja world can escape his own attack at such close range.


    I saw a flash of light from the sword, almost as if the soil had just appeared. Chen''s sword, with a fiery wave of air, had already slashed towards the waist with soil behind Chen using the kaleidoscope ability. If the soil was not taken Any measures would be cut into two by Chen without any suspense.Facing Chen''s attack, Uchiha took the soil but turned a blind eye. He didn''t want to avoid any action at all. He seemed to have incomparable self-confidence, and he continued to attack Chen.


    Without any suspense, Liu Guang¡¯s crimson blade slashed against the soil on the body. However, the imaginary scene did not appear. What is surprising is that Chen¡¯s powerful knife cut through the soil on the body, as if it were The air is cut, and there is no physical touch.


    "Huh, blur?"


    This bizarre phenomenon did not surprise Chen, because he had long known that this was a kaleidoscope of earth-carrying kaleidoscope-derived ability, Shenwei!A kind of ability equivalent to cheating, able to switch between virtual and real at will, and can also suck the target into the space of divine power. I think he was very enthusiastic about this ability at the beginning, but it gradually became as Chen''s strength To become stronger, this ability is no longer so urgent for him.


    The ability to blur like a BUG may be a headache for ordinary people, but Chen has already understood the blur thoroughly. The seemingly weird ability is actually not as powerful as imagined, but it is very troublesome because of the dirt. While blurring, it is also impossible to touch the real object, and naturally it can¡¯t cause harm. Only when he transforms into an entity can it cause damage to the opponent, and the price is that the soil at that time is an entity. It means that the soil at that moment can be touched, and if you attack the soil at that moment, you can attack him and cause damage to him!


    Although a knife cut into the air, the strong knife energy created by Chen''s swing was already ejected from the moment Chen swung the knife. Because the houses here are all wooden, it is naturally impossible to withstand the strong slash, Chen The wooden wall behind him was cut in two in an instant, causing a lot of movement.


    However, Chen¡¯s blow failed to hit the soil, which was already useless, but the movement of soil was not stopped because of this. He had already thrown his fist and struck towards Chen¡¯s face gate. At this distance, Chen seemed to be unavoidable, but Chen''s face remained unchanged.


    "I won...huh?"


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsu was about to be hit by himself, he was overjoyed in his heart, but at the moment when he made a physical attack on Tatsun, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart, and Uchiha Tatsu was originally Sangodama''s writing wheel. I don''t know when it has been transformed into a kaleidoscope state.


    Although I don''t know where the sense of crisis came from, it must have something to do with Uchiha Tatsumi. A cautious man who didn''t dare to be careless, actually resisted the act of taking a shot at a critical juncture, dispelling the idea of ??transforming into an entity to attack.


    The final result was that the fist with soil passed through Chen''s body, and the castration was not reduced, until even the whole body passed through Chen''s body, and after passing the soil through Chen''s body, they formed two people. Back to each other.


    A sharp ray of light flashed in Chen''s eyes. Before he could cast off the earth, he had already moved before he stopped his figure. He turned the blade and stabbed his backhand behind him. The reaction and speed were as fast as sparkling flint. .


    However, after passing through Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s body, the cautiously brought the soil did not materialize to attack, and it has been maintained in a virtual state, so Tatsun¡¯s attack was accidentally stabbed in the void without hitting. Medium entity.


    "Hey! It''s worth playing behind the scenes, I really can''t hold my breath!" It was another hit. Although it had been predicted, Chen couldn''t help but vomit in his heart, and at the same time left his position. After pulling a distance from Dai Tu, then turning around to look at Dai Tu, and when Dai Tu stopped his figure, he turned back and stared at Chen, and the two once again formed a confrontational situation.


    All these actions were completed in an instant. It was just a face-to-face encounter and a breathing effort. The two had already fought several times. From the result, it seemed that there was no victory or defeat. Uchiha brought the soil and did not fight Uchiha. Tatsun caused any damage, and Uchiha Tatsuno was unable to attack the land, and neither party was able to get any advantage.


    "The speed and response are extraordinary. I actually shot twice in a short encounter... No, it should be three times. The crisis that made my heart palpitations just now should come from his kaleidoscope writing wheel. If I were there If he takes a shot in a moment, he will definitely use the kaleidoscope''s abilities, this Uchiha Tatsumi is very strong... as expected, he should not be underestimated!"


    Although the short match did not tell the result, it has already made Dai Tu feel scared, but because of the mask on his face, there is no expression, but it is certain that the dirt on his face is definitely not very good.¡­


    Chapter 255: Conditions of the Alliance


    Although the fight between the two did not cause much damage, Chen''s slashing just now also caused some movement. If it is an ordinary person, it may not be noticed, but if it is a ninja with strong perception and alertness, it may be able to Perceived something, in Chen''s perception, several Chakras had already rushed toward his room, and four of them were members of the Eagle Team he was familiar with.


    And bringing the soil naturally senses the outside situation, but he doesn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. He has the ability to blur, even in the army of a million, he can come and go freely, naturally, not because of this. People retreat.


    "Yeah, it''s really dangerous. If you change it to someone else, you will be in big trouble!" After a moment of silence, Tatou also disconnected from his thoughts, in a playful tone. Said to Chen, from his words, it seemed that he was praising Chen for his strong offensive power, but in fact Chen heard the irony with dirt, probably because your attack was very strong, but it couldn¡¯t help me. meaning.


    "Hey! In the situation just now, you used your kaleidoscope to write round eyes, right? It''s really weird!" Facing the ridicule with soil, Chen looked disapproving. For the skill of blurring, Chen said You can''t attack the soil, but you don''t want to get any advantage from the soil, as long as he dares to materialize in front of him, even if it is only a moment, he can make the soil unable to eat.


    "Did you see it? Yes, this is the ability of my kaleidoscope to write round eyes. As long as I want, no one in this world can hurt me. Uchiha Tatsumi, you are indeed strong, but even if you have No matter how strong the power is, I still can¡¯t touch my hair, but I can attack you anytime and anywhere. You have no chance to beat me!¡± The earthy eyes were a little playful, and he said sarcastically. The unbelievable Uchiha Tatsu was deflated, and taking the soil was considered to have saved Akatsuki a little face, so there was a trace of pride in his tone, and he was obviously full of confidence in his ability to blur.


    "Really?" Facing the soiled sarcasm, Chen said with a sneer: "Although as you said, I really can''t attack you, but don''t forget, you can''t hurt my hair! Yours I have probably figured out the ability. As long as you enter this state of blurring, not only will others not be able to reach you, but you will also not be able to cause any harm to others, so your ability is actually not much. Great."


    Just as Chen said, Chen cannot attack the soil in the virtual state, and the soil cannot touch Chen''s body, just like a player with an invincible plug-in and a soft sister coin player with a full-level god outfit. Similarly, the attack and defense of full-level full-length players are super abnormal, but they can''t kill external players. Although external players have immortality, their attack power is not strong, and they can''t cut the health bars of full-level god-equipped players. , No one can do nothing.


    "Have you already understood Shenwei''s ability after seeing it once? This guy..." Chen said that Shenwei''s ability was only partially incomplete, but this also made his face with dirt ugly. , There was no longer the pride and sarcasm in his tone, and he said in a low voice: "Even if you know the power of the gods, you still have nothing to do with me, who cannot attack. How? Your Eagle Team Alliance?"


    Kaitu now doesn¡¯t want to get entangled with Tatsun anymore. His original purpose was to win Uchiha Tatsuo, not to decide the outcome with him. He probably understood that Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s strength was indeed Rare combat power, this is what he needs most at the moment, and he doesn''t want to be too stiff with Chen, so he has the idea of ??giving up, so he asked.


    "Hey! Boring question, if your ability is only limited to this strange life-saving skill, then I have no interest in the alliance with you at all!" Chen said with a sneer.


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s answer, although Taitou''s heart was already a little unhappy, the castle that Taito has cultivated over the years will naturally not show it, but the face hidden under the mask becomes ugly, and his brows are slightly frowned.


    However, Taito will not believe the nonsense that Uchiha Tatsu says. If he is really not interested, it is impossible to talk so much nonsense to himself. It must have a certain purpose, and he also knows that Uchiha Tatsuo is not. Like other people in Akatsuki''s organization, he is so foolish. More importantly, Uchiha Tatsuno has no handle to use the soil. The previous method used to deal with the coercion and temptation of Akatsuki members does not work here, so the soil is not wasted. Time, straightforwardly asked in a cold voice: "What do you want, please state your terms!"


    "Haha~ Is my condition? It''s actually quite simple. I want to be in alliance with me. It''s okay, but I will be the leader. Your organization obeys my command. How about this condition?" Chen said with a smile. Conditions, but this condition is just what he said casually, he knew that such a condition could not be agreed to with soil.


    Sure enough, after hearing Tatsun''s so-called conditions, the air around Tootou suddenly became cold, and the only exposed scarlet eyes stared at Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him coldly, and said, "This joke is not funny at all!"


    "I''m not joking with you, this is my condition, how about it? Are you thinking about agreeing?" Chen said indifferently.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, you are indeed a great person, but this does not mean that you can tease me. It seems that I need to make you recognize the reality!" The negotiation broke down again, and there is no need to continue the discussion. , Tai Tu can only express his thoughts with actions.


    This time Tatou has made up his mind to make an unreserved shot, and must make this arrogant Uchiha Tatsu suffer a bit, and the second confrontation between the two is about to begin.¡­


    Chapter 260: The Price of Shots


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, you are indeed a great person, but this does not mean you can tease, it seems that I need to make you recognize the reality!" A slightly low voice came from the mouth, under the mask The writing wheel rotates slowly, and after the negotiation breaks down again, the decision to take the soil or make an unreserved shot at one time must make the arrogant Uchiha Tatsu bitter.


    As soon as the voice with soil fell, with the rotation of his writing wheel, a wave of spatial fluctuations came. Under Chen''s gaze, a spatial spiral appeared out of thin air and sucked the soil into the space and returned to its original state. Disappeared in Chen''s sight.


    After seeing the soil disappearing again, Chen snorted and said disdainfully: "Huh! Here again... Is this guy a gay? Why does he always like to emerge from behind others!"


    However, after Zai Chen finished speaking, a hand appeared silently behind him, and grabbed it towards his neck. At this moment, the pupils shrank slightly, and the reaction was not unpleasant. After sensing the strangeness behind him, the sharp blade in his hand Instantly shot, turning around and slashing again.


    Unsurprisingly, it was another ineffective attack. The slash seemed to have been cut into the void without any touch.After bringing the earth into the divine power space, he appeared behind Chen and attacked from behind Chen, but Chen¡¯s reaction speed was too fast, making his attack the same as before. Before he caught Chen, Chen had already cut. To him, he had no choice but to maintain a virtual state to avoid Chen''s slash, but his movements did not stop and he still grabbed Chen''s neck.


    Realizing that he had cut the air again, Chen thought to himself: "Sure enough, this guy is too cautious. Once he is aware of the danger, he will definitely not touch the state of blur. My attack will not be able to cause him any harm. I didn''t have a chance when I came here. It seems that I have to expose a little flaw to induce him to take action!"

 153 Naruto Power System Chapter 153

    The last time it was because Uchiha took the soil to see his own kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and felt the sense of crisis, so he did not do it. This time Chen did not operate the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye after Zhankong, and at the same time pretended to shoot too hard. Unable to contain his momentum, his body leaned forward slightly, revealing a trace of flaws.


    "Huh? This guy... Is it trying to lure me into attacking him? Huh! So naive!" Seeing Chen unexpectedly reveals flaws at this time, he naturally expresses doubts about bringing soil. After all, bringing soil has always been cautious, otherwise he would not Maybe so many things were planned behind the scenes. He didn''t believe Uchiha Tatsumi would make such a low-level mistake. At this moment, he turned a blind eye to Tatsun¡¯s flaws, resisted the urge to shoot, and went straight through Tatsun like the last time. body of.


    "Damn! I was seen through. It''s not easy to fool this guy. I don''t believe you can keep trying to stop me!" Chen felt uncomfortable when he saw that his plan had failed. Surprised by the cautiousness of bringing the soil, on the one hand, it was because his own strategy failed. Although he also felt that such a poor method could not deceive the meticulous method of bringing the soil, but when his plan was really seen through, he still tolerated Can''t help but vomit.


    At this time, the soil has completely passed through Chen''s body, and the two of them, like the situation in the first fight, crossed again and turned their backs to each other. Chen, who was supposed to turn the blade and stab him behind him, stopped this time. I resisted my own instincts and resisted the action of the shot, and exposed his back to the soil unsuspectingly, as if he had recognized the soil and did not dare to attack him, so he was too lazy to defend, as if he had no defense, and he was waiting to kill. Look like.


    "It''s such an obvious flaw again. This Uchiha Tatsuta dare to look down on me so much, do you really think I dare not make a move?" After detecting Uchiha Tatsuo''s behavior, bringing the soil can be described as a burst of indignation, although he clearly knows it is. Uchiha Tatsu was tempting him to take action, but his heart was still uncontrollably aroused and was so teased. As the boss behind Akatsuki who has been planning all kinds of conspiracy events, when did he ever be so despised in his heart? Angry.


    "Humph! It must be some method to try to lure me into action, but I have no reason to be afraid of you. If this is the case, then I am as you wish!" A sharp look flashed in Daito''s eyes, although he knew the excitement of Uchiha Tatsun. He must have some preparations. He was not fooled by such a low-level temptation, but now he has decided to teach the other party a lesson, and he can''t care so much. More importantly, he has his own kaleidoscope writing wheel. The ability of the eyes is very confident. Even if there is any danger, he can blur in an instant. As long as he enters the state of blur, no one in this world can hurt him. This is also his greatest support. There is no reason for him to be afraid of Uchiha Tatsumi in the defeated place.


    I have already made up my mind. Take the soil this time and did not give up this opportunity. Although this opportunity was deliberately exposed by the other party, he still stepped into the trap set by the other party without hesitation. All this stems from his ability to himself Confidence.


    When the two were wrong, the dirt suddenly turned around without hesitation, stretched out his hand and grabbed Tatsun¡¯s shoulders, and saw Uchiha Tatsumi who did not seem to reflect, and the dirt on the face hidden under the mask appeared. The scheming smile.


    "ended!"


    Immediately after that, the only exposed writing wheel eye of Dai Tu turned frantically, and as the writing wheel eye turned, a spiral spatial black hole suddenly appeared on Chen''s body. It was a spatial vortex. The moment the vortex appeared, An irresistible force of attraction came, seeming to want to swallow everything around, and the nearest Chen bears the brunt, the body has been attracted by the black hole, showing an irregular twist, and is quickly being sucked in by the black hole.


    What I didn¡¯t know was that when I reached out and grabbed Chen¡¯s shoulder, Chen¡¯s face also showed a playful smile, feeling the physical touch from his shoulder and the spiral black hole that appeared on his body. Chen knows the current state of the earth-carrying positive entity, which means...


    Shenwei''s swallowing speed is very fast, Chen is not delaying, the writing wheel eye instantly transforms into a kaleidoscope state, and his left eye turns frantically.


    "Slaughterhouse!" As Chen''s chilly voice sounded, a special barrier with Chen as the center instantly spread to the surroundings, covering everything in the entire room completely, causing everything in the space to fall into a static state. .


    Chen left the scope of the divine power in an instant, and then quickly condensed a spiral pill with his right hand, and then suddenly printed the spiral pill in his hand on the soiled lower abdomen, and at the same time, the ability of the slaughterhouse was relieved.


    "Boom!"¡­


    Chapter 261: The death with soil?


    The spiral pellets condensed in Chen instantly bombarded the soiled body, and the strong chakra churned wildly and instantly shattered the clothes in front of the soiled body. The friction between the high-speed rotating chakra and the flesh made the soiled body emerge. A hint of green smoke caused huge damage to the soil in an instant.


    This is not over yet, the power of the spiral pill displayed by Chen is not comparable to Naruto''s level, especially the spiral pill with the wind escape chakra, the destructive power is even more amazing, the violent chakra is only in the blink of an eye He tore a wound on the body with the soil, and as the spiral pill was stirred, the wound was expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was cut through the body with the soil in just one breath, forming a hollow, no matter The muscles or other organs have been shattered.


    After Chen lifted the ability of the slaughterhouse, the movement in the room resumed as before. The only difference was that the moment after Chen lifted his ability with soil, he had not figured out the situation. The whole person fell like a violent impact. Fei flew out of the room after smashing the door of the room.


    After the soil was knocked into the air, the supernatural power he created could not be maintained, and it disappeared in the space at once.


    With such a change, the soil did not know what was going on, and was struggling to stand up, but the powerful destructive power of Fengdun Helix Maru completely destroyed his function, he was already unable to do anything, just tried hard, A burst of heart-piercing pain struck, and the soil could not restrain a mouthful of blood squirting out of the mouth suddenly, dripping along the mask to the ground, he already felt that there was a domineering chakra remaining in his body. The earth destroys his function, making Mu Dun''s recovery ability unable to play a role, and his injury cannot be recovered. He has already felt that his vitality is gradually fading, and he will die soon.


    "This...what the hell is...what happened...what happened, you...what did you do to me?" After a little bit of pain eased, Daido immediately questioned Uchiha Tatsumi, his tone is no different from that of a dying person , Extremely weak, although he is about to die, but he has to figure out why it became like this.


    Taito really can¡¯t understand all the changes that are happening in front of him. Obviously he has won in his cognition. He has caught Uchiha Tatsumi and used the power, and he is about to inhale Uchiha Tatsumi into his unique power. In the space, how could such a drastic change happen in less than a blink of an eye, how could he not be shocked.


    Chen just smiled at the question of bringing the soil, walked to the front of the soil as a winner, looked at the embarrassed soil, and said indifferently: "Are you surprised? Just like your strange ability, This is also the ability derived from my kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. The moment you touched me just now, I activated my ability and created a special space in which everything will be Will be slowed down countless times, even thinking is no exception, I am the only one who can move freely without restriction..."


    "No...impossible! Your...your kaleidoscope writing wheel ability...I¡­I have already investigated. Your ability is the same as that of a ferret. A writing wheel eye can only possess one ability, your writing wheel Eyes already have Moon Reading and Amaterasu, how could they still have such weird abilities? This is impossible..." Chen''s words broke Tai Tu''s long-held cognition. He couldn''t believe Chen''s words, and they have never been able to evolve since ancient times. People who write round eyes in the kaleidoscope are rare. Even if they have evolved, they all have an ability derived from one eye. Everything Chen said makes it unbelievable.


    In the anime that Chen had watched in his previous life, there was a phenomenon many times, that is, the protagonist and the villain in the anime had a big fight, and then the villain used some kind of trick to beat the protagonist. The power to fight back. Whenever this time comes, the villain who was about to kill the protagonist will stop, and then proudly show off his tricks, saying how awesome his tricks are, and at the same time, he will kill his own tricks. Weakness tells the protagonist, saying that you can''t beat me. Finally, the protagonist seizes the opportunity, and an outbreak takes the villain away.


    Whenever he sees such a plot, Chen can''t help but complain about such a setting. At this time, his behavior is the same as those villains in the anime, but after Chen''s turn to experience himself, he didn''t. I think there is something wrong, no wonder the villains in the animation like this behavior of death, because Chen discovered that when he saw his opponent''s surprise and incredible expression, this feeling is really... well, very cool!


    It¡¯s only now that Chen realized that the villain would do such a death, not because the villain likes to die, but because of the villain¡¯s confidence in his own abilities, because he always believes that no one can break his abilities, so he doesn¡¯t mind. Tell your own weaknesses, but it''s a pity that the protagonist is the protagonist after all. With the protagonist''s aura, there is nothing that can''t be done, so this kind of villain is often handsome, but the protagonist''s explosion takes away after three episodes.


    "Maybe my eyes are special. If you haven''t heard of it, it doesn''t mean that you don''t have it. Who can explain this kind of thing clearly! Well, your function has been completely destroyed by me, and you can''t live. It looks like a dead person, hurry up and die!"


    Consciousness has gradually faded. Seeing that I was about to die, I was obviously angry after hearing what Chen said. I opened my eyes and stared at Chen unwillingly, but in the end my pupils dissipated, and I swallowed it last In one breath.


    "Hey! Even with this strength, I dare to show off in front of me. I really don''t know how to live or die!" After killing the gangster, Chen coldly laughed at the soiled corpse, then turned around and ignored it.


    At this time, due to the fluctuations caused by the battle between the two people, many people have been alarmed. The Eagles team arrived first, and expressed surprise when they saw the dirt-carved corpse lying under Chen''s feet, but the uniform worn by them was They are no strangers.¡­


    Chapter 262: Leaving


    This battle came quickly and ended quickly. It took only a few minutes after the soil was brought to the present. As the soil died, the room was quiet again, but the fluctuations caused by the previous battle were already gone. It was noticed that the first person to rush over was the other members of the Eagle Team, and Sasuke Uchiha was already Suizuki and the other four.


    After everyone in the team arrived, they were surprised to see this scene. However, when they saw a corpse wearing Akatsuki¡¯s unique uniform lying under Chen¡¯s feet, Akatsuki knew about it. Suizuki and Shigego had also been with The horns in the undead duo have fought each other, and they are no strangers to Akatsuki. Although they don¡¯t understand what happened, judging from the situation at the scene, it should be the person from Akatsuki who came to Chen, but was killed by Chen. died.


    Suigetsu, who was planning to take a rest, suddenly noticed an unusual chakra fluctuation. The source was in the direction of Chen¡¯s room. Under amazement, Suigetsu rushed over and saw Sasuke and others who had the same idea. After seeing the corpse at Chen''s feet and the traces of the fight, he asked Chen in surprise, "Boss, what''s the matter with this Xiao organization person?"


    "It''s nothing, maybe because of Wuying''s talks, Ling Xiao felt a certain threat, so he wants to make peace with us temporarily, and wants to unite with us against Wuying!" Chen said calmly.


    "So, do you want to work with us?"


    "Huh? It''s this guy..." Compared to the reactions of other members of the Eagle team, Sasuke recognized the identity of Daito after seeing the mask on Daito''s face. Sasuke had already seen this guy before. Several times, the first time was when capturing the three tails. At that time, Daito and Deidara were also capturing the three tails. They met unexpectedly and had the same purpose. Naturally, a fierce battle was inevitable, but at that time The player who played was not with soil but Dedara, and with soil was just on the sidelines. The final result was that Sasuke narrowly defeated Dedara. Although Dedara was forced to blew himself up, Sasuke was injured very seriously, and there was not much. The fighting capacity was strong. I thought that the waiting side would take advantage of Sasuke¡¯s weakness, but he didn¡¯t do so. He just took the three tails away, and even gave up revenge for Dedara, so let it go. Sasuke, this weird behavior makes Sasuke deeply puzzled, and naturally he also has a deep impression of Daito.


    The second time Sasuke saw Taito was not long ago. After he went to find Itachi himself, he appeared and said some inexplicable things to himself, but Sasuke did not have him, this time it was theirs. I met for the third time, but Chen killed him unexpectedly.


    "Let¡¯s go! The movement just now has disturbed other people. I don¡¯t want to get entangled with them now, so I leave here first!" In my perception, many people are already coming here. They should be warriors of the Iron Kingdom. Those people''s entanglement will definitely alarm the Five Shadows, and the Five Shadows Conference may not start at that time, so Chen planned to leave here temporarily and find a place to stay.


    Although the players are not weak, the goal is too big, so Chen first put everyone in the Eagle team into the space, and then looked at the soiled corpse playfully, with a meaningful smile on his face, finally A momentary body disappeared in place, hidden into the night, leaving only the soiled corpse lying on the ground alone.


    However, just after Chen left, something strange happened. Chen had already penetrated a hole in the soil that had already been determined to die. After Chen left, his body gradually disappeared, and then there was a sudden fluctuation in space. , A spiral space vortex appeared, and then a black figure walked out of the vortex, looking thoughtfully at the direction Chen left.


    What¡¯s amazing is that the identity of this man in black turned out to be the soil that disappeared before. He was clearly killed by Chen, but he did not expect to reappear at this time, and the hole caused by Chen¡¯s breakdown before has disappeared. , There was no sign of injury at all. At this time, looking at the direction Tatsun was leaving, he said in a low voice: "Uchiha Tatsumi, I thought I had looked at you as high as possible, but I did not expect to seriously underestimate you, and... The weird ability...even broke my knowledge of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and even lost an eye. It seems that I can no longer look at you with normal eyes, but...I believe we will meet again soon! "


    It turns out that the former belt soil was indeed dying by Chen¡¯s attack, but don¡¯t forget that belt soil belongs to the Uchiha clan and possesses the writing wheel eyes, and a forbidden technique once circulated among the Uchiha clan, this forbidden technique is called It is Izanaki. It only takes a very short time to transform all unfavorable factors, including death, into dreams, and can transform all favorable factors into reality, so that he can escape from the claws of death, but use Yi Zanaki¡¯s price was that one of the eyes of the writing wheel would be permanently blind, so it was listed as a forbidden technique by the Uchiha clan. When Motou was severely injured, he felt the passing of life and activated this forbidden technique before he died. So there was this scene.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps coming from a distance interrupted the thoughts of the earth. Obviously, the warriors of the iron country had already felt it, but the earth did not care, just looked indifferently, and then activated the divine power, space The whirlpool once again appeared and sucked the soil into the space, and then dissipated, as if nothing had happened, but the mess on the scene heralded the passage here.


    Finally, after taking the soil and leaving, the warriors of the Iron Kingdom arrived late. However, except for the messy scene, they didn¡¯t even know what was going on, so they could only call the inn¡¯s boss to check the room. Unfortunately, no valuable information was found, because Chen had already cast illusions on the owner of the hotel when he registered, so the samurai of the Iron Kingdom finally reluctantly withdrew.¡­


    Chapter 263: Talks begin


    This episode did not alarm the senior officials of the Iron Kingdom. After all, only a trace of fighting was found in the small hotel, and there were no casualties, so it did not cause panic. It was not a major event. After a search, no results , The samurai had no choice but to retreat.


    Chen also sneaked into a commoner''s room after leaving the Xiao Hotel, an illusion brought down the owner and then hid in it, waiting for the arrival of tomorrow.


    On the other side, somewhere in the country of iron that was rarely uninhabited, a wave of spatial fluctuations appeared out of thin air to form a spiral black hole, and then the soil in Xiao''s uniform and spiral mask walked out of the black hole.


    "How? It''s going smoothly, right?" Just after taking soil out of the black hole, a hoarse voice suddenly came out, breaking the infiltrating tranquility, and then a figure came from behind taking soil, it was the intelligence of Akatsuki. People, absolutely!And what just said was Heijue, who hadn''t talked much.


    "Huh! It didn''t go well~ Uchiha Tatsuno rejected my proposal, and it seemed that he didn''t mean to unite with us! But... I always feel that this guy is not as simple as it appears on the surface, maybe he is There is a conspiracy, but we still can''t guess what his purpose is." Facing Hei Jue''s question, he said indifferently.


    "Oh? So, this is a troublesome guy, but we may be able to start from Sasuke. After all, Uchiha Itachi is dead. It can be regarded as a thorn in the eye, and the condition of not being able to attack Konoha has also become A piece of blank paper is also good news... isn''t it?" Hei Jue said surveyingly.


    "That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve waited a long time, but it¡¯s worth it to make the plan go ahead. It¡¯s just that Itachi seems to have expected that I will urge Sasuke. He has already kept his hands, plus the presence of Uchiha Tatsumi. , It¡¯s impossible to start with Sasuke, and Uchiha Tatsumi is an unstable factor for our plan after all. We must try to bring him over, not to mention that he still holds the most important tail of our plan. Beast, as long as we can draw him over, our plan will be half done!" Tai Tu said coldly.


    "Is that so? But he has already rejected our proposal. Do you think he will accept it?" At this time, Bai Jue suddenly interrupted, his tone still full of gloat.


    "Yes, that guy has already attacked the two ninja villages of Yunyin and Konoha, and now the five big countries have planned the Five Shadows talks. Although I contacted this person for the first time, he gave me a very good feeling. The ambitious guy, since he is the same passer-by and has the same goal at this stage, that guy will cooperate with us." The words with soil are not over yet, I don¡¯t know when an illusory whirlpool appears quietly behind him, and with soil. With the appearance of the whirlpool, his body is gradually being sucked into the whirlpool.


    "I believe that when we meet next time, he will definitely accept our proposal!" After bringing the soil to say the last words, the whirlpool had already sucked the soiled body into the space, and then gradually disappeared.


    "Really, I hope so...hehe~~" As the soil disappeared, Hei Jue said with a smile, as if responding to the words of the soil. Some seemed to be talking to himself, but with Following his words, his body was gradually sinking into the ground, and finally the whole person was hidden into the ground until he disappeared.


    The meeting between the two was only a brief conversation, and then left without saying anything, and with the two people leaving, the place once again restored the peace of the past, as if no one had ever appeared before.

 154 Naruto Power System Chapter 154

    A lot of things happened this night, but all the forces in the Iron Kingdom did not know it, because the warriors of the Iron Kingdom did not notice anything unusual, so the upper layers of the Iron Kingdom only followed the instructions of the five major countries. After only arranging the related matters of the Five Shadows talks, after the Yikan Samurai investigation was fruitless, nothing happened.


    No words for a night...


    The next day, the faint dawn of the dawn again fell on the snow-capped surface of the country of iron, making the country of snow still bright as a sunny noon even if the sun just came up.Pure Shirayuki also seemed to vent her hopes to this profitable ninja world.However, no matter how pure the snow in the Iron Country today, it is destined to be stained with other colors today.


    Not long ago, after receiving the notice that Raikage will organize the five major countries to hold the Five Shadows talks in the country of iron, Sanfune has already handled the meeting address and related preparations properly, and today it is early today in the meeting place to personally wait for the upcoming participation. The five shadows of the meeting.


    The first hidden village to come is obviously Yunyin Village. After all, as the initiator of the meeting, he naturally arrived a little earlier than the people from other hidden villages. I saw that the place of the meeting had already been sent by Iron Kingdom. Samurai, heavy soldiers guarding all directions to ensure that there will be no gaps during the meeting.


    With the presence of the five hidden villages in person, the Iron Kingdom naturally dispatched Mifune, a prestigious general in the Iron Kingdom, to personally greet and be responsible for all the affairs during the meeting, which proved the importance of the Iron Kingdom to this meeting.


    I saw the general of the Iron Kingdom leading several warriors to greet Raikage, and at the same time politely said: "Master Raikage, waiting for a long time, you are the first shadow to arrive, please go in and take a rest. , I¡¯m very sorry, because the people from the other hidden villages have not yet arrived, so I still need to greet the shadows of the villages here, Master Raiying first enter the interior and take a rest!"


    The country of iron is a country composed of warriors. As a general of the country of iron, he is naturally the strongest warrior in the country of iron. His status is comparable to the shadows of the villages in the five big countries, and naturally he will not be humble in front of the five shadows.


    "Yeah!" Raikage didn''t say much, nodded and said, and then walked towards the meeting place with Darui and West guards.


    After Raikage, Fengying from the Kingdom of Wind, Naruto, the agent of the Kingdom of Fire, and Tuying from the Kingdom of Earth all rushed in one after another, but only the people from the Kingdom of Water were waiting. It didn''t show up for a long time.¡­


    Chapter 264: Five Shadows Talk


    In the meeting room at this time, Yunyin and Shayin are already seated. For Shayin''s young Fengying, Raiying is obviously a little underestimated, so Fengying just nodded symbolically after entering the meeting room. Even if I said, I didn''t have much conversation with Gaara.


    Gaara naturally understood Raikage¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t care, and he was not the kind of talker himself. He just nodded his head as a response, and then took the seat blankly, just following my love. Kankuro and Temari behind Luo are obviously not so good-tempered. Seeing Raikage despise her Fengying so much, they are already angry. When he was about to say something, Gaara stopped him, and finally followed helplessly. Behind Gaara, I acted as a guard, but the two of them didn''t look good.


    At this time, Konoha from the country of fire also entered the arena. It was Konoha¡¯s agent Naruto Ki Kakashi. Only Konoha¡¯s Akai followed him. He also played the role of guard, because the country of fire and the wind Since the country is an allied country, the relationship should be closer, so Kakashi greeted Gaara first after entering the arena: "Master Fengying, long time no see!"


    Following Kakashi¡¯s words, Gaara opened his slightly squinted eyes. After seeing Kakashi, Gaara¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Although he was puzzled, Gaara did not ask much. , Just replied: "I didn''t expect Konoha to come from you. Long time no see, Lord Kakashi!"


    At this moment, when Raikage saw Konoha¡¯s visitor was not Tsunade, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Konoha¡¯s Hokage not Tsunade? How come you are here to attend the meeting, you can represent the whole Mu Ye''s decision?"


    Obviously an ordinary question, but Raikage¡¯s tone is very uncomfortable, as if asking questions. You must know that the people who come to the meeting are the leaders of the entire village, even Kaka who is the agent of Naruto Xi, whose identity is also recognized by the village, naturally sits on an equal footing with the shadows present here. Now that people ask such questions, he is naturally a little unhappy, but he also knows the seriousness of the matter, so there is no attack, but he said with a bad face: " I''m sorry, Raikage-sama, our fifth-generation Naruto Tsunade-sama was hurt by Uchiha Tatsumi''s affairs and was unable to come to the meeting. This time I will participate in this meeting as the sixth-generation agent Naruto. What I am expressing will directly represent Konoha''s side, so Raikage-sama doesn''t have to worry about this."


    "Really, Konoha is really no one. It''s just ridiculous to let a little ninja junior to represent Konoha in the Five Shadows talks." Facing Kakashi, he was not humble and counterattacked. Raikage¡¯s response, Raikage is already a bit displeased at the moment. If Gaara is able to participate in this meeting as a shadow, Raikage feels disdainful, then Kakashi acts as an agent for Naruto to participate in Gokage as a Shangnin. During the meeting, Raikage felt from the bottom of his heart that this was simply Konoha''s irrationality to him, and that Raikage himself had to sit down at a conference table with the district.


    Just as Raikage''s voice fell, Kankuro, who was standing behind Gaara, spoke.


    "Master Raikage, since Kakashi was able to participate in the five-kage talks as an agent of Naruto, he naturally received permission from Konoha, and his identity is already comparable to that of all the fans, and Kakashi has just stated that Five generations of Hokage Tsunade was injured in the last Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s attack. Why did Raikage-sama ask again and again? Recalling Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s attack on Unyin Village, if I remember correctly, even you, it seems Months..."


    "Kan Kuro!" Gaara, who was on Kan Kuro''s side, frowned slightly when he heard the words, and quickly interrupted Kan Kuro''s words. It was not a jealous one. The purpose of this trip was to make the five great nations feel the same enemy. It¡¯s not good for anyone to leave without joy.


    Even if Gaara stopped what he wanted to say, Kankuro stopped what he wanted to say, but the words have reached this point, but the meaning he wanted to express is already self-evident. The rich eyebrows above Raikage''s eyes sitting on the opposite table are already I don''t know when they are deeply locked together.


    "Let¡¯s lose yourself! It¡¯s just a guard, it¡¯s your turn to speak." With Raikage¡¯s anger, the light blue faintly ignited around him, and the whole person''s momentum suddenly increased to the point where people could not look directly at it. , The clenched fist has gathered amazing strength.


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise. Before everyone had reacted, Lei Ying hit the conference table in front of the seat with a punch. Suddenly, the entire conference table was instantly torn apart with the loud noise, and the broken sawdust was the same. Wearing Raikage''s pale blue faintly, he shot in the direction of Kankuro.


    In the face of Raikage¡¯s reckless act of direct action, the first representative of the sand country would naturally not sit and wait. I saw Gaara wave his hand, and a large amount of gravel was sprayed from the gourd behind him. A sand shield was formed in front of him and Kanjirou.Although the oncoming sawdust was not weak in momentum, after touching the sand shield, all of them lost their original vagueness and turned into ordinary residues scattered on the ground.


    Gaara did not take the released gravel back into the gourd for a while while watching the Raikage on the opposite side. Seeing that the situation was not right, Gaara slowly moved to me. On the side of Gaara and Kankuro, there was a faint opposition to Raikage.


    The Five Shadows talks that were originally planned for a long time with the intent of an alliance, but under the attack of Raikage, it suddenly became a little bit tense. At this moment, it also reflected the gaps and contradictions between the Five Ninja Villages, the original relationship Villages that were not friendly, and even once belonged to a hostile relationship, are now gathered for some reason, and there will naturally be conflicts. It is not easy to sit down and talk calmly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Young people nowadays, they are really energetic!"


    The atmosphere in the conference room has dropped to freezing point. As long as one party changes something, a battle may be triggered. However, at this tense moment, a leisurely voice reached everyone''s ears, which eased the tension.


    Everyone followed the prestige, only to see a small, bad old man, accompanied by a middle-aged strong man, slowly walking into the conference room. After seeing everyone turning their eyes on him, the old man did not appear restrained, hahada He smiled and said: "Sorry, people have bad legs and legs when they are old, so everyone can wait!"


    The person who can appear in this conference room is naturally not an ordinary person, this person is the contemporary earth shadow of Yanyin Village, the country of earth, two balances and big wild wood!¡­


    Chapter 265: Five Shadows Talks Continued


    With the emergence of Tu Ying, the already tense situation in the conference room was relieved. Rai Ying glared at Gaara, and finally let out a cold snort, and scattered the Thunder Dunn armor, and then pierced the ground. He sat back in his seat, and Gaara also controlled the sand to return to the sand gourd after Raikage''s posture, and then sat back in his place.


    After entering the venue, Tuying seemed to be unaware of the situation on the scene, but just walked to his seat and sat down on his own, looked at the people in the conference room, and joked, "Oh? It''s all here, and the people in Wuyin Village seem to have not arrived yet. It seems that I am not the latest person to arrive, old man!"


    "Huh!" Faced with Tukage''s ridicule, Raikage snorted coldly, while Konoha''s Kakashi and Sa Yin''s Gaara did not say anything, just sitting quietly in their place. , Waiting for the start of the meeting.


    As everyone took their seats, everyone seemed to be waiting for people from Wuyin Village to appear, and none of the people present took the lead in speaking, and the entire conference room fell into a weird calm.


    However, after a while, everyone waited and waited, but the people from the Wuyin Village still appeared. On the surface, everyone did not show any emotions, but they were already a little dissatisfied.


    "Bang~!"


    The first person who couldn''t help it was Raikage, the most violent temper. He hammered the table angrily without warning, and said dissatisfiedly: "Damn! What the hell is this misty village doing? Did you forget that today is the meeting? The day?"


    Kakashi squinted his eyes and looked at the irritable Raikage calmly and said, "Master Raikage, please be safe and restless. I believe that Wuyin Village will not ignore today¡¯s meeting. Maybe something has been delayed. Anyway, everyone. It''s already here, and I don''t care about waiting a while, let alone talking about others behind my back, it''s a bit rude to say."


    Regarding Kakashi¡¯s reminder, Raikage obviously would not appreciate it, and said angrily: "Hey! I don¡¯t need you to teach!"


    "Okay, bad boy, you are the initiator of this meeting. You should have been bothered because of the alliance of the five great powers, instead of letting your own tempers provoke each other''s situation here. I want you to post this. This time, the meeting shouldn¡¯t have been for the fight against Sun Shinobu and Konoha. Kakashi came to participate in the meeting on behalf of Konoha. Naturally, he would be on an equal footing with me, so I¡¯d better stay calm, wait. Shui Ying also arrives and discusses afterwards.¡± Compared with Rai Ying, Tu Ying is much more stable. He doesn''t care who the attendees are, as long as the other party can speak on behalf of the forces behind him. enough.


    After a long time, the people from Wuyin Village have not yet appeared. At this time, not only Raikage, but other people are also a little unhappy. After all, they have been waiting for so long. Mifune, who was originally outside the meeting room as a welcome guest, He has already entered the meeting room. After all, he has waited so that the people from Wuyin Village have not appeared yet. He can''t always stand outside, so he returned to the meeting room after waiting for a long time without seeing anyone.


    After seeing the people from Wuyin Village for a long time, Lei Ying couldn''t help but said again: "Damn, the people in Wuyin don''t know what the hell are doing, we don''t have to wait for them, let''s have a meeting soon!


    This time no one spoke for the people in Wuyin Village. After all, everyone was a little impatient. Tu Yingqing coughed a few times, and then said: "Cough! Cough! Wuyin Village is indeed a bit too much, no Do you know that it is impolite to make an old man wait for a long time? If so, then we don''t have to wait for them anymore. I agree with Raikage and start the meeting!"


    Kakashi and Gaara glanced at each other, and both reached a consensus, and said at the same time: "We have no objections, so let''s start the meeting!"


    Seeing that the other shadows had no comments, Lei Ying said to Mifune who was presiding over the meeting: "Your Excellency Mifune, let''s start the meeting!"


    Michan nodded.Then I walked to the middle of the conference room and sat down, and then said to the four representatives of the countries participating in the conference: "I am the three boats in charge here. Now, adults, please put your hats on the table!"


    After the shadows were taken, Mifune continued to announce: "In response to Master Raikage¡¯s call, all the shadows have arrived except for the absent Master Water Shadow. So, I announce that the Five Shadows Talks will officially begin!"


    And just as the shadows in each village started the meeting, just outside the meeting place, a group of people was sneaking into the meeting place.


    This group of people was Chen and his eagle team. Relying on Shigeo''s ability to communicate with animals, he learned about the meeting place from some birds, where the guards were relatively weak, and then successfully sneaked into the meeting place.


    At this time, the members of the Eagle Team were hiding in the dark behind a high wall, and the fragrant phosphorus closed their eyes to perceive the movement of the chakras in the club, and felt several different investigations in the dense chakras. After Kara, he suddenly opened his eyes and whispered to everyone around him: "There are many people, the guards here are too strict, and I feel a few powerful chakras in them, the strength is not lower than the Oshe Maru, it seems that they should Just those few shadows!"


    Hearing that Xianglin had found the location, Chen smiled with interest and said, "Oh, I have found it. Do you know who the Konoha sent is?"


    "I only remember the chakra of one of them, it seems to be a copy of Konoha, Kakashi Hagi, and the other one, I have no impression!" Xianglin replied.


    Hearing Kakashi''s name, Sasuke''s eyes showed a little surprise, but it was fleeting, and then he returned to his indifferent expression, and no one noticed the change in Sasuke''s expression.


    Although Kakashi was once the teacher of Sasuke, he even taught him a powerful ninjutsu like Chidori, but time has passed, and after learning the truth about Konoha''s persecution of the Uchiha clan, there are still teachers and students in his heart. But now facing Konoha''s core Kakashi Hagi, Sasuke no longer has the feeling of being a teacher and a father for life.


    After Xianglin finished speaking, Tatsun said with a sneer: "Oh? Kakashi is...interesting, didn''t he expect to become Hokage after Tsunade? But these are not important, anyway, no matter who is Hokage, the result will be the same!"


    "Well, now that they are all here, it''s our turn to play next!"¡­

 155 Naruto Power System Chapter 155

    Chapter 266: Five Shadows Talk Three


    At this time, just as the Five Shadows talks were going on, Chen and his Eagle team also began to take action.


    "Xianglin, tell us the location! There will be a battle next, and you can''t help much, so let''s avoid it in my space first!" Chen said to Xianglu indifferently.


    "I see!" Xianglin did not refute. After all, her main ability is still support, and her combat effectiveness is not strong. Although she can protect herself, it is better to avoid it in this case. You must know that the current conference room is available. They are all heavily guarded, and the shadows of all villages gather here, with powerful guards around them, all masters!


    In this situation, Chen was also worried that once a battle broke out, he would not be able to take care of that much, so it was better to let Xianglin hide first to save trouble.


    After Xianglin said the location, Chen took the Xianglin into the space, and all the fighters of the Eagle Squad remained.


    After sending off the fragrant phosphorus, Tatsun had no scruples, and said to Sasuke and others with a sneer: "Well, since we already know the location, then we should also play!"


    "Boss, what are you going to do? The guards in the conference room are too dense now, we can''t sneak in at all? We will be discovered!" Seeing Chen seemed to act, Shui Yue asked quickly.


    "Dive in? No, don''t be so troublesome!"


    "that¡­"


    Shuiyue thought Chen had thought of something, she just wanted to ask, but Chen interrupted.


    "Just rush in...!" Chen said lightly, as if he didn''t pay attention to the so-called Five Shadows Conference at all.


    Then Tatsun looked at Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, this time you will open the way!"


    "I see!" Sasuke glanced at the direction of the Five Shadows Conference coldly, and said indifferently. At the same time, the grass pheasant sword was out of its sheath, and a cold light appeared in the hidden darkness.


    As the pheasant sword was unsheathed, Sasuke didn¡¯t say much. Before Suigetsu had time to be surprised, he already attacked brazenly, heading towards the defenseless guards, and those guards only saw a flash of cold light. Before figuring out what was going on, he had already spattered blood on his body.


    In an instant, blood spattered and wailing sounded everywhere.


    After Sasuke had already killed a few people, the samurai reacted and issued alarms: "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! There is an intruder!"


    After hearing the alarm, the surrounding guards all besieged and killed the invaders!


    It''s a pity that the gap between them and Sasuke is too obvious. Sasuke is still unstoppable in the uninhabited state. No one is his enemy, all of them are killed by a single blow.


    Seeing this, a samurai who seemed to be the captain was anxious in his heart, and quickly wanted to contain Sasuke. However, he overestimated himself. He was only killed by a single blow after fighting Sasuke for two rounds. The samurai were already in chaos. As a group, but some people have already gone to the Wuying venue to report.


    at the same time¡­


    In the meeting room, the Five Shadows talks initiated by Rai Ying, due to the delay of the water shadow side, after consultations between the parties, in desperation, under the auspices of the three ships, the four shadows of fire, thunder, wind and earth started. Talks.


    Although there were some frictions before, the talks were officially kicked off under the auspices of Mifune.


    "Let me talk first, listen carefully..." Just after Mifune announced the start, Gaara took the lead to speak, but after waiting for him to say what he wanted to express, he was abruptly cut off by the voice coming from beside him. .


    I saw Tu Ying slowly said: "The changes in the Five Shadows are really big. It''s amazing to be a shadow at a young age. Your Royal Highness Fengying, it seems that the father''s education is good, but it is a pity that he did not teach etiquette!"


    For Gaara who became a wind shadow at such a young age, not only Raikage, but Tuying also underestimated Gaara¡¯s young shadow, and among the people here, Tuying was the oldest, I love Luo is just a junior, and letting him be on the same stage with him has been tolerated again and again. Now this junior actually humbly lets the "predecessors" present, but he first opened his mouth to make him accept it.


    "Yes, otherwise, how could you do it here as Fengying?" Gaara ignored Kankuro, who was already gnashing his teeth with anger behind him, but gave Tuying a soft counterattack without being humble or overbearing.


    "Hahaha... really an arrogant guy!" Tuying only touched a soft nail, and the old face sneered.


    "Ahem, Master Fengying, please continue." Seeing that the scene became a bit awkward, Kakashi, who was sitting next to Fengying, stood up to ease the atmosphere and motioned Gaara to continue.


    "I was Renzhuli, I was caught by Akatsuki, and I was forcibly pulled out of the tail beast and almost died. Therefore, I think Akatsuki is a very dangerous existence. I have asked all the movies for help, but I was ignored. On behalf of Hokage, almost all the tail beasts of the major powers have been taken away. Zhidao wants to join forces now. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late?¡± Gaara first stated his own experience and the previous diplomacy of the Kingdom of Sand Although the situation is a statement of the truth, the dissatisfaction with the behavior of the other three Ninja villages other than Konoha is faintly revealed in the words.


    "Oh, if the five big country-tailed beasts are seized, they will turn to other countries for help. I am afraid that it will be laughed out of the ears of those small countries. It is the most appropriate to take it back secretly. Yes, kid!" Gaara''s statement seemed to Tuying to be just a ridiculous talk that didn''t understand the world.


    "Face and dignity are really pedantic." Gaara is not bothering to speak too much. As a shadow, naturally he will not let him belittle himself because of Tu Ying''s old age. It is not about etiquette, just because he is a shadow!


    "I am not calling you here for long-winded arguing. After all, Akatsuki''s members are made up of the rebels of you Shinobu Village, especially the reckless Uchiha Tatsumi." Raikage said here. Turning his gaze to Kakashi, he was like questioning, "Does Konoha still have to remain silent about this? I have no intention of coming to talk with you about the so-called cooperation. Today¡¯s meeting, I am just pursuing it purely. Your responsibility!" Hearing Tuying and Gaara''s soft nails tossed each other, Lei Ying could not hold back, and hit the conference table with a punch.


    "If Raikage-sama can fight against Akatsuki and Uchiha Tatsuo at the same time with the power of Yunyin alone, we can leave us alone and face it alone." Kakashi said half of his words, looking back in the direction of Tukage and Fukage. "All of you present here represent the interests of each Shinobu Village. I think we are sitting together at this time to hold out which party is responsible. Now there is no point in it. Regarding the issue of Akatsuki and Uchiha A Ninja Allied Forces composed of the five major powers can respond together in the best interests of us.


    "Report! Three ships, enemy attack! enemy attack!"


    Just as the conversation was in full swing, the samurai from the kingdom of iron rushed into the meeting room in embarrassment.¡­


    Chapter 267: Hunting Eight Tails


    Just as the Five Shadows talks were in full swing, Yunyin Village, far away in the land of thunder, experienced the indelible pain caused by Uchiha Tatsumi, unexpectedly once again ushered in his uninvited guests.


    Yunyin Village, Leiyun Gorge.


    Leiyun Gorge is dangerous and remote. Compared with the mountainous peaks, the peaks of Leiyun Gorge are more like stalagmites standing on the river. The steep peaks that are not connected to each other are as high as clouds and are rushing. The cover of the river and the fog can indeed be called a wonderful hiding place. Coupled with the outstanding strength of the Yaoqi Rabbi, Lei Zhiguo placed the eight-tailed man Zhuli here, which can be described as double insurance, and it is more appropriate.


    At this moment, Kirabi, who is a pillar of the eight tails, is as usual. After finishing his cultivation, he still hums some raps that others don''t understand, and dances strange dance steps as he walks out of his cultivation cave.


    And on a mountain peak in the canyon, two figures are watching Kirabi¡¯s actions. One of them has light blue hair and is wearing a uniform of Akatsuki with red clouds on a black background. It turned out to be the leader of the Akatsuki organization who had previously fought against Chen, Tiandao Payne. These two people appearing here at this time are obviously plotting against Yao.


    After seeing Kiraby''s weird behavior, Xiao Nan seemed a little puzzled, and said in surprise: "Is this the eight-tailed man Zhuli? It seems like a fool!"


    At this moment, Kirabi, who is playing for self-entertainment, naturally doesn¡¯t know that he is already being watched. He still holds his index finger in both hands, pointing out of thin air, and a few words that feel good about himself come out from time to time. The rotten rap, or fussing like a treasure from his waist, turned out a notebook that never left his body to record what, coupled with the seven Dachi that almost covered his entire back, it would not be in vain to become Xiao Nankou''s fool.


    Tiandao Payne stared at Kirabi who was dancing a weird dance at the foot of the mountain with no expression on his face, and said indifferently: "Weird behavior, wearing sunglasses, wearing eight knives, with the word "iron" on the right shoulder, and horns on the left cheek, and The characteristics of the intelligence are the same, he is the eight-tailed man Zhuli, our goal this time!"


    After confirming the identity of the other party, Xiao Nan''s eyes became more serious, and he asked Payne: "Do you want to do it here?"


    Tiandao Payne looked at Xiao Nan indifferently, and said coldly: "Well, but you don''t need to take action. This time I will let Six Payne act together. There will be no difference. You only need to pay attention to the movement of Yunyin. That''s it!"


    Because the Six Paths of Payne were transformed from corpses, they couldn¡¯t make any expressions. They looked like facial paralysis. Xiaonan didn¡¯t mind Payne¡¯s attitude. He was obviously used to it. After hearing Payne¡¯s words, Xiaonan was calm. Replied: "I see!"


    After the two negotiated, they started the action, and saw Tiandao Payne''s gaze condensed, as if linking the control of other Payne, then Tiandao fell silent again, becoming as indifferent as before.


    Between the mountains of Leiyun Gorge and within the canyon, I saw a huge bird flying above the turbulent water, slowly following the countercurrent to the depths of the canyon, the bird¡¯s position Gradually ascend, until after crossing the cloud cover between the mountainside, it maintains a level height.If someone could look at the bird¡¯s quilt at this time, they would find that a woman in a black robe with red clouds was squatting halfway on the bird¡¯s back, and the woman¡¯s face on the bird¡¯s back was inserted impressively. The black iron rod with the thickness of the pinky root of the tree, if it weren''t the beast way in Payne, who would it be?


    In a short while, the sight of the beast Dao Payne slowly widened, and the clouds and mist did not want to be as dense as they were in the canyon.The overlapping mountains inside the gorge that I crossed is a large open space that appears to be man-made. On the steps behind the open space is a temple-like building, which is the residence of the eight-tailed pillar of Rabbi.


    And when the flying birds of the animal Dao Payne approached here, Kirabi who was on the square also noticed the strangeness above, "Look at it, the rap of the uncle is really getting better and better, even Thundercloud Even the gorge can''t stop the audience''s footsteps, Oye!" Kirabi still pointed at the flying birds in the air with both hands and index fingers, playing with rhythm and interest.


    "The goal is to confirm, Rabbi the eight-tailed human column!" The animal Dao Payne on the bird''s back said expressionlessly, thinking about whom he was reporting to, and talking to himself, and then he jumped. , Jumped straight from the bird''s back into the air, at the same time, Beast Dao''s hands quickly formed seals, "Psychic!"


    Bang bang bang bang bang...


    With the fragile sound of Wu, five Penns, also wearing red robes with black background, appeared one after another on the psychic array extending from the palm of the animal road. Six Penns gathered, lined up in the air and slowly landed. , Combined with the cold faces of the six people, look at their aura, like a god who represents the law of God.


    "You''re the eight-tailed man Zhuli, right." After Liudao appeared, Tiandao Payne asked indifferently while looking at the opposite eight-tailed person.


    "No, it should be Master Yao, right, right. It''s Master Renzhuli, right? Exactly." The gorgeous appearance of Liudao Payne didn''t seem to shock Kirabi at all, as a 10-year-old promoted Zhongnin. For him, who became Shinobu at the age of 12 and blended with Yao perfectly, it seemed that the scene before him was just an opportunity to accumulate rap material.


    "It''s not different from what the intelligence reports. It seems that it is indeed the goal of our trip. Go." After confirmation, Heavenly Dao Payne had no time to accompany the inconspicuous Kirabiddo. Directly issued an attack instruction.


    The next moment, a big bald man rushed out of the six until he stopped right in front of the other five. He raised his hand, and saw that the man¡¯s arm randomly separated several ten-inch-long tracking rockets. The fire blazed from the tail of the rocket, and the strong reaction force caused the released rocket to go straight in the direction of Kirabi, looking amazing.¡­


    Chapter 268: Hunting Eight Tails Two

 156 Naruto Power System Chapter 156

    As soon as Tiandao¡¯s voice fell, a bald man rushed out of the six until he stopped right in front of the other five. He raised his hand and saw that the man¡¯s arm randomly separated several ten-inch-long tracking rockets. Without the flames from the roots of the rocket, the powerful reaction force made the released rocket go straight in the direction of Kirabi, which looked amazing.


    "Such vultures dared to come in front of the uncle, eight ga ya road, ko ya ya road." Although Kirabi behaves strangely and does not look so reliable, he is not mentally retarded. If the six people in front of him have no means, Naturally, I couldn¡¯t find the depths of Leiyun Gorge. In rap, I saw that my vigilance also quietly rose. While speaking, Kirabi directly turned sideways with his instinctive reaction and good skill, making the count A rocket almost passed by.


    "I said it was just a little bug, didn''t you? Right..." However, before Kirabi could finish his rap, he could only hear the whistling behind him hurriedly approaching him. Kirabi turned his head sharply, and saw that he had escaped. At this moment, several rockets were turning around to chase him. In anxious situation, he had to raise his hand and drew out a big sword. The tail beast''s coat instantly covered his right arm, and he cut several swords. Under the blade, the arm wrapped in the tail beast''s coat naturally received no harm.


    "What a good knife technique!" Kiraby just turned around and waved the gunpowder smoke, and suddenly saw a three-headed six-faced guy imprinted in his field of vision, and then felt his throat tighten, and he was grabbed by an arm around his neck. At this moment, the three-faced, six-armed monster had a plaque-shaped long blade like a scorpion tail at the waist, just thinking of the black light under the scorching sun directly thinking of Kirabi''s neck.


    "Do you want to capture this uncle? Who do you think you are facing?" As Kirabi said, the tailed beast''s coat on his right hand appeared again. Not only that, as the tailed beast''s coat gradually became rich, strange The rabbi''s entire arm turned into a beast-like arm, facing the cut long blade without evading, he opened his palm and grabbed the long blade in his hand.


    "Dang!" Only a crisp sound was heard, and the seemingly tough long blade was directly folded into two pieces by Kirabi. Then he backhanded half of the iron blade in his hand to the chest of the monster in front of him. Due to the close distance, It''s another close fight. Even Penn in the form of an asura can hardly dodge, causing the serrated blade to sink deep in his chest. From an ordinary person''s point of view, if it causes such damage, it is obviously mortal. However, this guy is holding it strangely. The hands of the rabbi''s neck are indeed undiminished.


    "Who the hell is this guy? Not only did he feel pain in such a deep wound, he didn''t even change his expression at all. Isn''t this guy unconscious?" Kirabi''s expression at the moment also slowly became less silly. The six people in front of them were absolutely different from ordinary people, and they all revealed strangeness, but they were not so easy to deal with.


    "If that''s the case, what will happen then?" As he said, Kirabi raised his fist with a partially tailed beast and slammed it directly towards the face of Penn in the form of an asura.


    "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Kirabi felt that his neck was loosened, and the weird man with a big wound in his chest disappeared out of thin air.


    "Is the power of the eight tails? Hehe...it''s kind of interesting." Kirabi looked in the direction of the voice, and saw that the guy just now was clearly standing beside the woman who had just come down from the bird''s back. At this time, this woman still maintained the posture of supporting the ground with one hand.


    "This is... reverse psychic art?" Kiraby was guessing, but another voice rang in his mind, "Bi, these six guys on the opposite side are not so easy to deal with. I learned from these guys. I felt a dangerous aura, and... the six of them actually had a pair of reincarnation eyes, which is incredible!" It was naturally the eight-tailed bull ghost hidden in Kirabi''s body.


    "Reincarnation eyes? Those are the eyes of the six immortals in the legend. Are you takoyaki? Can there be six fellows with reincarnation at the same time?" Yao''s words were clearly unacceptable for Kirabi.


    "Don''t say you don''t believe it, even me, it will feel incredible, but these eyes make me feel that there is absolutely nothing wrong with it. It is definitely the reincarnation eye, but don''t be careless." Although Yao was surprised, But he is very sure about the authenticity of the reincarnation eye.


    "Understand!" After some exchanges, Kiraby slowly glowed with a red light, and a seemingly weak tail beast coat covered him tightly from head to toe, changing his usual weird posture. Actually also mentioned a rare concentration.


    Faced with Kirabi¡¯s changes, Payne seemed disapproving, did not care at all, and said indifferently: "It seems that Yao in your body said something to you, but in front of God, all actions make knowledge vain. ."


    "What an arrogant idiot, if that''s the case, then try this uncle''s fist! Stupid, bastard!" The beast-tailed Kirabi''s momentum rose greatly at this time, both in speed and strength. A large part of it was already boldly shot as soon as the voice fell.


    I saw where Kirabi was, and after a gust of wind and sand was raised without warning, Kirabi''s figure gradually faded and disappeared in place. It turned out that the speed was too fast, so the afterimage left.


    "Boom!"


    Hearing a loud noise, I saw the Shura Dao in the Six Paths of Payne, that is, the big bald man who is good at using mechanisms is being bombarded by Kirabi with a punch. The whole body has been distorted and even scattered on the ground. The parts seem to have been scrapped.


    Heavenly Dao Penn actually abolished Shura Dao in one round after seeing Kirabi. Although there was no expression on his face, he felt a little surprised in his heart. He couldn''t help but secretly said: "It''s fast, and the strength has also improved. A lot of people who can be so skillfully beasted, they deserve to be the most perfect human pillar!"


    Although it was caused by Penn''s underestimation of the enemy and Kirabi''s sudden attack, Kirabi did abolish Penn in one move, which surprised Penn.¡­


    Chapter 269: Battle of Leiyunxia


    After breaking Shura Dao with a punch, Kiraby raised his right arm and made a gesture similar to cheering for victory.


    "Oye~~ I have already killed one and let Master Kirabi knock you down, asshole, asshole!"


    The remaining Payne looked at all this calmly, looking so indifferent.


    "Psychic art!"


    Just as Kirabi cheered, the animal Dao Payne had already moved, raising his palms and slamming them on the ground, casting psychic skills.


    "Boom!"


    A cloud of smoke appeared out of thin air, and then there was a roar from the earth. It seemed that there was a behemoth running. After Kirabi felt the shaking of the earth, he also put away his cheers and locked his attention on that group. In the smoke.


    In one breathing time, I saw a very large rhinoceros with reincarnation eyes breaking through the smoke, and with unstoppable power, it rushed towards the beastly tailed Kirabi.


    "whispering sound!"


    In the face of the giant rhino coming up to him with his head down, Kirabi was not afraid, his body soaring, just when the hard rhino horn was about to hit him, he boldly shot, relying on the tail beast coat. To protect, both hands suddenly grabbed the rhino''s long horns, and then with a roar, the rhino''s impulse was resisted with brute force.


    After stopping the momentum of the rhinoceros, Kiraby used his force again, surprisingly lifted the huge rhinoceros, and then flung it into the sky.


    However, just after Kirabi threw the rhinoceros away, the offensive of the animal road was launched again, and the animal road once again used the psychic technique, but this time the psychic beasts channeled out were no longer rhinos, but several. The weird winged dog was pounced at the same time from four directions.


    Although these vicious dogs are obviously much smaller than giant rhinos, their speed and dexterity are not comparable to that of giant rhinos, and by looking at their interlaced fangs, you know that these vicious dogs are definitely not easy to mess with. .


    "Do you think you can win this uncle with a large number? Too small, you idiot, bastard!" In the face of the culling of the vicious dog, Kirabi did not panic. He is still the same rap style. When the dog came to his body, he suddenly waved the blade in his hand and jumped into the air. The swirling figure stirred up the endless wind and sand. When the cold light suddenly appeared, the knife had been shot several times in a short moment, and it was only in one face. All four vicious dogs from the attack had been beheaded, and all the corpses were cut into two pieces and scattered on the ground.


    "Oye~~ It''s easy to get it done, this uncle is the strongest, you idiot, bastard!" After cutting down the four vicious dogs, Kirabi twisted his body again and jumped in weird movements. , Humming.


    However, at this moment, another change took place, and the vicious dog that had been chopped in two by Kirabi turned out to be like an earthworm, split into two, and at this moment actually came back to life again, and The number has changed from four to eight, and it is enclosing Kirabi in the middle, sternly looking at Kirabi.


    "Huh? It''s really not so easy to deal with, hey Xiaoba, what are these things." Although Kirabi wants to deal with some vicious dogs, it is not difficult, but he always feels that these are just consuming his chakras. .


    "This woman has been using spiritism in front of me. If I''m not wrong, the six guys with reincarnation eyes should each have their own unique abilities. The first to fight us is closer to physical manipulation and body modification. , And the woman in front of me has been using spiritism so far, but it¡¯s incredible that this guy can summon so many powerful psychic beasts at the same time! It seems that if that woman is dealt with, these vicious dogs will continue to split. When Kirabi asked, the eight-tailed bull ghost in his body was also secretly frightened.


    "It''s going on, Xiao Ba!" As he spoke, Kirabi once again pulled out a knife from his back, holding a large sword on the left and right, and hurriedly approached the brutal road. The beast is not enough."


    The vicious dog that has divided into eight hesitates to come from hell, without any emotion, no matter how fierce Kirabi¡¯s sword and lightsaber aura is, the vicious dog is still full of hostility, grinning towards Kirab past.


    "Boys, my uncle''s goal is not you!" Facing the vicious dog that rushed forward, Kirabi''s footsteps toward the beast did not stop at all, but Kirabi''s back waist suddenly appeared. Stretching out the tentacles of eight octopuses, directly enveloping all the vicious dogs that are coming, "Little girl, I will send you to see the big bald man just now."


    Kirabi immediately tightened the Taitou in his hand. Two chakras wrapped the Taitou along his arms. Kirabi''s body was not only wrapped in the coat of the tail beast, but at this moment, the chakra with the thunder attribute was also wrapped. With all coverage, Kirabi''s speed was increased several times.


    "Feel the enthusiasm of Uncle Octopus, Lei Li hot knife!"


    Seeing that the beast Dao Payne, who was close at hand, was about to die tragically under the sharp edge, the other party did not dodge, "Psychic!" As soon as the voice fell, the seal was still completed, and he slapped his backhand to the ground, instantly a bloated stone. The wayward doll jumped out from the psychic formation, blocking between the two, and the Kirabi-tailed beast''s coat form hit it with all its strength, and it was difficult to save it.


    "Nani!"


    "Bi! Be careful of the side!" Before Kirabi had time to marvel, an urgent reminder came from his mind.


    Kirabi looked back, but saw that the back of an instep had completely blocked his sight, and was sweeping towards his face with fierce wind pressure, unable to dodge, and using the "thunder plow hot knife" impulse throw In order to disintegrate, it was difficult to retreat for a while, so he had to use the octopus that was seen growing from his back to act as a slight resistance.


    "Boom!" Only a muffled sound was heard, but Kirabi was bounced out under the sweep of another Penn''s leg.Before Kirabi could stand firm, he felt his shoulders tightened for a while, and when he looked at it with concentration, he found that he had been locked tightly by a big man behind him, and the Chakra inside had unexpectedly quickly started to drain.¡­


    Chapter 270: Fierce Battle of Thunder Cloud Gorge


    Perceiving the strangeness of himself, Kirabi was shocked, as if he wanted to struggle away, but it was only in vain. Payne behind him had already trapped him like a yoke.


    "Bi, leave quickly, this guy is able to absorb my Chakra, if you continue like this, you will be exhausted!" Yao also felt the threat from this Penn in Kirabi''s body and hurriedly reminded him. .


    "I also know, but this guy is pestering me like an octopus, so I can''t make it, what a idiot, bastard!" Kirabi said angrily, even in such a dangerous situation, Kirabi''s tone was still That kind of weird tone, it seems that no matter what happens, it can''t be changed.


    "How about it, want to try that trick? Than!"


    "OK! But before the battle, my chakras were exhausted, so give me your chakra points, Oye!"


    "Huh! Without my assistance, you would have been killed long ago."


    "Arrogant statement, but I am still grateful for your assistance!"


    One person and one beast completed the communication instantly in Kirabi¡¯s mind. At the same time, Kirabi¡¯s arms crossed his chest, and the fingers of both hands made a strange knot. At this moment, Kirabi¡¯s whole body began to burst. A burst of bubbles resembling magma came out, and the eight tails behind them collectively moved forward, wrapping Kirabi like a cocoon. The next moment, with a muffled sound, Kirabi himself could still be seen before. It has completely disappeared, replaced by a monster with eight tails, where there is half a human form.


    "Is the tail beast transformed? No, it turns out that the power of the tail beast is imprinted in the human form. The Chakra who controls such a rage can still maintain normal sanity. It is indeed a perfect human pillar." Just in Payne''s Between the amazement, Kiraby, who showed the second form, continued to change. On top of the crimson violent chakra coat, bones grew. Not long after, strong skulls, sharp skulls, and smooth The spine extending from the skull is fully grown.From a distance, it looks like a cow and a fox.

 157 Naruto Power System Chapter 157

    "Hah! Do you still want to trap this uncle? Try the charm of Yao-sama''s second form." After speaking, Kiraby''s right foot touched the ground, and the whole person suddenly jumped out of the ground, and new growth would follow the trend. The bull''s head skeleton was moved to the upper right, and when he raised his fist, he immediately rushed to Liu Dao Payne, locking the animal Dao Payne.


    In fact, when Kirabi had just activated the second form, the Hungry Ghost Dao that had entangled Kirabi had already returned to the other four on its own because it could not resist this violent chakra.


    "So fast!" Kirabi in the second form turned out to be a bit faster than the speed of the tail beast''s coat just now, so that Penn, who is now on the stage at the same time, can no longer keep up with Kira. Than in the footsteps.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Seeing that the situation was wrong, Payne had several people and immediately changed his formation. With the assistance of the others, the animal Dao Payne could not take a few steps behind Tian Dao.


    "Bang!" After hearing a loud bang, Kirabi, who had just kept running for the thunder, flew out directly without even touching the clothes of Brute Dao.


    "When you arrive in this kind of Chengdu, it seems that other methods have no effect on you. Yao...huh, I really can''t care about it." In fact, in the previous match, Payne can already confirm that Kirabi basically uses projection ninjutsu, even if Chakra is only used for blessing, and the most used is to use the seven swords on his back with the thunder attribute chakra to realize the use of the wild heron cutting sword.In this case, the power of the evil spirit road is difficult to use. Moreover, the Kirabi, who is now showing the second form, has completely surpassed the scope of ordinary physical arts in terms of power and speed. Since it can be as strong as a Shura in the form of Asura Dao was killed in seconds, naturally no one said that the power of the reincarnation eye was wasted on him too much.


    "Damn! That guy is a ghost after all, the second form of the uncle''s full blow was bounced back without a fight, huh? That was..." Waiting for the moment to stand up, but saw that he was stunned. In one scene, "The guy with three faces and six arms should have been killed by me just now. How could he stand there unharmed, just like a okay person, although it is not a threat to the second form of the uncle, but... also That''s wicked, bastard!"


    But Penn, who was on the opposite side, naturally had no interest in thinking about Kirabi¡¯s thoughts. He saw that the animal road was printed with his hands again and then shot on the ground. The big bird that carried the animal road into Leiyunxia suddenly appeared in front of everyone again, and then the animal road. He jumped straight on the bird''s back and left Leiyunxia square.


    At this time, the only person fighting with the second form of Kirabi was Tiandao Payne. Except for the animal road that had left Leiyunxia, ??the remaining four Paynes on the scene seemed to be watching the battle, and no longer intervened in the fight between the two. .


    "Damn, what kind of technique is this, every time I prepare for a hard blow, I will be bounced away, ah...it hurts, Xiaoba! How should this guy deal with it!" In Kirabi¡¯s offensive three points and five times Being bounced off by the "Shen Luo Tianzheng" of the Dao has already made him very annoyed.


    "I have only heard about the eyes of reincarnation. Although the nine big-tailed beasts in the Ninja world are all separated from the ten tails by the legendary Six Dao immortals, I don''t know much about the power of the eyes of reincarnation, Bi. "The bull ghost only responded with a slightly embarrassing response to Kirabi.


    "Asshole!" Perplexed, Kira in the second form was so angry that his face looked a bit hideous, then opened his mouth, and several rays of light condensed by the high-density chakra shot directly from his mouth and went straight to heaven. The direction.


    However, the face to face Tiandao did not dodge, and he squatted directly on the ground. With his hands stretched out, a light curtain barrier that was invisible to the naked eye quickly extended along the position of Tiandao''s palm until it covered most of Tiandao''s upper body.


    "Puff puff..." After a few moments, after only hearing a few muffled sounds like rubble falling into the water, it didn''t even affect the heaven under the light curtain.


    "Is it only to this level? Perfect human Zhuli, but so." He stood up and looked at Kirabi. Although there was no expression on his face, it was only in the words, one of contempt, without hiding.


    While Tiandao was talking, only four "booms" were heard, and the other four Payne standing behind Tiandao disappeared into Kirabi''s sight one by one out of thin air.¡­


    Chapter 271: Super. Shenluo Tianzheng


    What Kiraby didn¡¯t know was that in a valley not far from Leiyun Gorge, there were two women wearing red cloud robes with a black background, and the four of Penn who had just disappeared. , Also appeared next to these two women in turn.


    "Nagato, why do you only leave Tiandao in Leiyunxia? Do you want to use that technique?" One of the women in a black-bottomed red cloud robe looked at the other and asked. The questioner came along with Nagato. This Xiaonan from Leiyunxia is now.


    "The opponent is Yao. If you are soft-hearted, you will not be able to achieve the goal of this trip." The other woman is naturally the animal Dao Payne, but because Xiaonan is the closest person to Nagato now, she naturally understands Payne and The connection between Nagato.


    "Absolutely not! Which technique you use will shorten your lifespan!" Xiao Nan''s expression was obviously anxious and worried while speaking, but the animal Dao Payne who stood by did not seem to hear it at all, just as Xiao Nan''s voice just fell off. After being planted, not only the beast road, but the other four Payne present also fell one after another.


    "Even if the power of six people...do it anyway? Nagato." Seeing that the persuasion was useless, Xiao Nan turned his head and looked at the direction of Leiyunxia Heavenly Dao, as if he was talking to someone, and like Talking to himself.


    Leiyunxia, ??the residence of Yao.


    "Guy with reincarnation eyes, who are you, why do you bother my uncle creating rap, bastard, idiot." Since Tiandao shot, Kirabi, who has been in a passive state, is also a little angry now, always feeling full of body Strength, facing the indifferent guy in front of me, I can¡¯t use it. No matter what method I use, I will be dispelled by the opponent¡¯s strange ability. Every time I fall into disarray, I can¡¯t even use the tail beast ability. His body makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Huh, how can a flower that is cared for in a greenhouse truly understand the pain of the world." Tiandao Payne did not ask Rabbi Richard, but said something that made Rabbi feel out of bounds. Words, "It seems that it is almost done."


    After Penn completed the control of energy, Tiandao Penn, who was in the square where Leiyunxia Yao''s residence was located, had a certain look and began to slightly open his arms. The action looked like he wanted to hug something, but what he felt in his reincarnation eyes was Only a bitter chill.


    Heavenly Dao Payne slowly stood on his toes, no... to be precise, it should be as if he had broken away from the gravity of the earth''s center at this moment. With the passage of time, both his feet have gradually separated from the ground, and he stood directly in the air. The red cloud robe with black background has no wind automatically.


    "What the hell is the guy going to do!" Facing Heavenly Penn''s fighting state, which was completely opposite to the previous one, Kirabi was a little confused for a while, but felt that compared to the fierce attack and defense of the two sides before, the guy in front of him suddenly became this. It was so calm and made myself feel more uneasy, and although Heavenly Way Payne''s behavior did not cause any harm to him at this time, Kirabi could also feel the depressing atmosphere at this time.


    Although Payne''s gradually rising body was slow, it reached a relatively high position after a short while, and it was basically able to overlook and compare with the group standing on the Yunlei Gorge River.


    "Bi! Get out of here quickly, I feel that guy will make a big noise!" The bull ghost in Kirabi''s body naturally saw Payne''s unusual behavior and quickly reminded.


    Kirabi didn''t immediately reply to the bull ghost, but at this moment, his face also began to become solemn, and then he pressed his feet, and his whole body instantly ejected, starting to spray towards the place far away from Leiyun Gorge.


    "The flower hiding in the greenhouse, accept the pain, understand the pain, people who do not really understand the pain will not understand the true peace, just start from this Leiyun Gorge, let the kingdom of thunder, let the world feel the pain !" While speaking, Payne was expressionless, just a pair of indifferent, majestic reincarnation eyes enough to make ordinary people feel ashamed at the first glance. At this moment, under the scorching sun, he is like a god, "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    After Heavenly Path Payne hesitated and spit out the spell name in an icy tone like a punishment from the superior, the position centered on where Payne was perpendicular to the ground suddenly collapsed, erupting with a loud noise.


    "Boom!"


    What follows is the location with the center point as the center of the circle. The scope of the collapse is rapidly expanding, and it is sweeping every inch of Leiyunxia''s land like a wave of water after falling rocks. It has not yet escaped from Leiyunxia Square. Kirabi bears the brunt and was directly involved in the shock waves that caught up.


    In the blink of an eye, the scope of the collapse has widened the entire square. Even so, the entire collapsed surface is still expanding rapidly, extending to the steps, the eight-tail residence of the stepped lens, and even after destroying the entire ground under the feet, it actually spreads. As for the other mountain shoots in Leiyun Gorge, the mountain tops that were slightly closer collapsed almost immediately when it touched the shock wave. Even the farther mountain shoots were strongly shaken and collapsed. For a time, the whole Leiyun Gorge was like a doom. The general scene.


    , The peaks of Leiyunxia were attacked by a powerful unknown force, and the peaks were razed to the ground in an instant, causing such a large movement. The destructive power and movement caused by the Shenluo Tianzheng were dozens of miles away. I can clearly see that nature cannot hide Yunyin Village.


    At this moment, somewhere not far from Leiyun Gorge, two ninjas from Yunyin Village were staring blankly at the direction of Leiyun Gorge, but they did not reflect it for a while, because the changes that took place in Leiyun Gorge were truly shocking. , Has far exceeded their cognition, and the brain is blank, as if the brain has stopped working.


    After a few breaths, the two people gradually recovered their thinking, and the expressions on their faces changed from dullness to panic. The two looked at each other at the same time, and they both understood the panic in each other''s eyes.


    One of them, Yun Ren, stuttered: "Then...that direction...could it be...Leiyun Gorge! Kirabi was practicing in Leiyun Gorge. What happened there?"


    "Let¡¯s go and check it out!" Another Yun Ren was obviously more stable. After the initial surprise, he quickly recovered his ninja mentality. After greeted his companion, he took the lead and moved towards the direction of Leiyunxia. Gallop away.¡­


    Chapter 272: The Angel Leading to Death


    At this time, the Leiyun Gorge was full of gunpowder, and the surrounding mountains had already been lifted off and turned into a bare piece, with rubble everywhere, a mess.


    After releasing the Shenluo Tianzheng, Tiandao Payne looked down blankly, searching for Kirabi¡¯s whereabouts, and finally slowly landed from the air to the ground. The Chakra who had just gathered all Payne sent out a huge Shenluo Tianzheng, the consumption is serious, is still a bit overwhelming for his body, but Nagato is a member of the whirlpool clan, Chakra is different from ordinary people, only a short time has been restored.


    The power of the super god Luo Tianzheng is really amazing. Even if Kirabi entered a state of complete tail beastization in a hurry, he could not resist it. After suffering from the super god Luo Tianzheng of the Heavenly Dao Penn, Kirabi had obviously been severely traumatized. , Even one of his tentacles was broken. At this time, he was lying motionless to the ground. It seemed that he had lost consciousness. The state of tail beastization could not be maintained naturally, and finally changed back to Kirabi¡¯s original appearance, and the whole People looked embarrassed.


    Payne stared blankly at Kirabi who had lost consciousness and slumped on the ground like mud, and said calmly: "Yao, the capture is successful!"


    At this time, Xiao Nan was flying from a distance and landed beside Tiandao Payne. He glanced at Kirabi on the ground indifferently, and then said to Payne: "The eight-tailed man Zhuli has been captured successfully, and we should also go. Up!"


    "Yeah!" Payne replied. After picking up the unconscious Kirabi, the two slowly lifted off from the ground, then flew towards the distance and left Leiyunxia.


    And all of this was seen by two people on a distant mountain peak. These two people were Yun Ren who had rushed over after discovering the shock of Leiyun Gorge before.


    After rushing to Leiyunxia, ??the two did not show up rashly. Instead, they hid away in the distance, and then used the telescope to observe the situation in Leiyunxia, ??just to see that Kirabi had lost consciousness and was carried by Payne. That scene.


    One of them, Yun Ren, said in disbelief: "Unexpectedly, Lord Kirabi was knocked down, how could this be..."


    Another young Yun Ren saw Penn and Xiao Nan ascending into the sky, and seemed to be leaving, and asked quickly: "Senior, they are leaving. Are we going to rescue Lord Kirabi?"


    The elder Yun Ren appeared to be more stable. He had noticed the special uniforms that Payne and Xiao Nan wore, and said in a deep voice, "That kind of dress... the other party is a member of Akatsuki. You should never take it lightly. Compared to our reckless charge It''s wiser to go out and fight to death, or report to Master Raikage immediately!"


    "Master Raikage is currently holding the Five Shadows Talks in the Iron Country. If you let him know that his brother has been taken away, he will definitely not sit idly by..."


    Seeing Penn was flying away from Leiyun Gorge with Kirabi, the elder Yun Ren knew that he could not wait any longer, and quickly told the young Yun Ren, "Don''t worry about so much, they left. You rush back to the village first, and report the news to Master Raikage by sending emergency information. I will follow them and confirm their location!"


    "I know!" The young Yun Ren also knew that things were too serious, without any hesitation, turned around and fleeed in the direction of the village. The remaining Yun Ren also set off immediately, heading for Penn to leave. Direction, chased up.


    Fortunately, Penn, who used the Super God Luo Tianzheng once, has not fully recovered, so the flying speed is not fast, and that Yun can''t bear to catch up.


    It¡¯s just that where no one noticed, there is an octopus tentacle that Kiraby should have broken when he hurriedly turned his tail to resist the Shenluo Tianzheng. It is slowly sinking to the bottom and drifting towards the water. Far away.


    Although the Yun Ren is not bad in strength, he still underestimated the abilities of Payne and Xiao Nan. Just when the Yun Ren had just caught up with Payne, Xiao Nan and Payne had already noticed that they were tracking them. After the strength of the audience, the two of them didn''t even lift their eyelids, obviously not paying attention at all.


    "A mouse is following, I''ll solve it!" Xiao Nan said to Payne indifferently, and then the whole person turned into pieces of paper and scattered.

 158 Naruto Power System Chapter 158

    And that Yun Ren apparently noticed Xiao Nan''s actions. He was shocked and stopped. Although he didn''t know what Xiao Nan''s actions meant, his ninja instinct over the years made him feel a dangerous aura, "Damn, Has it been discovered? As expected, the people of Xiao are not so easy to deal with..."


    At this moment, he was enveloped by an invisible pressure, took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, and looked around vigilantly, cold sweat was already on his face, but he did not dare to wipe it.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Just as Yun Ren was alert to his surroundings, an extremely indifferent voice suddenly rang behind him, which shocked him secretly. The ninja''s instinct made him react. When the voice rang, he already felt the kunai in his hand. He slashed behind him, but his attack failed. When he looked behind him, he was horrified to discover that there was no figure behind him, only a few white papers fluttering in the air.


    "Blank paper? Not good..." The Yunren remembered the situation where Xiao Nan turned into white paper in the sky. He obviously felt bad, but it was too late. Before he could do anything, he saw countless blank papers. He was flying towards him from all directions, one, two...Finally, countless pieces of paper were pasted on his body and wrapped him tightly, many of which were mixed with detonation symbols.


    The Yun Ren was horrified to discover that he was very fragile on weekdays and could tear a lot of paper at will. Now it has become his reminder, wrapped in countless papers, has lost his ability to move, and he is covered by paper. Immediately before his sight, he saw countless papers gathered together, and finally turned into a woman with an extremely cold expression, and her emotionless eyes, wings made of countless papers, under the sun, it looks like Incomparably holy.


    "Is this... an angel..."


    The last sight of Yun Ren was frozen in this scene, and there was only one thought left in his consciousness.


    "It is God''s order, this will send you on the road!"


    The indifferent voice sounded again, and as soon as the voice fell, there was a roar, which shocked countless birds.¡­


    Chapter 273: Surprise during the meeting


    The news of what happened in Leiyun Gorge has not yet reached Raikage¡¯s ears. Raikage, who is far away in the Iron Kingdom, doesn¡¯t know that his brother has fallen into Akatsuki¡¯s hands at this time, and is now in talks with the coming. The other three shadows discussed.


    "Enemy attack! Three ship general, someone invaded the clubhouse!"


    And just when the shadows were arguing, a samurai broke into the club in a panic and interrupted the content of the meeting. As Mifune had repeatedly urged before, the meeting was of great importance, and the participants were all majors. Ninja Village¡¯s Shadow-Class mission, if it weren¡¯t a hurried event, no samurai in the land of fire would be allowed to break into the meeting room. Even so, the samurai still came to report, so it must be a difficult situation to deal with. The samurai had an expression of horror, and Mifune immediately understood the seriousness of the gaffe.


    The impatient Raikage suddenly stood up from his seat and shouted at the samurai who had rushed in: "What the hell is going on? Who dares to invade here!"


    The current Raikage is like a gunpowder keg. From the beginning of the meeting, he was suffocated, but it didn¡¯t happen for a while. Now I heard that someone had such a short-eyed man came here to make trouble. He was the initiator of the shadow meeting. This was undoubtedly hitting him in the face. This news was like a fuse that instantly detonated the fire-holding Thunder Shadow.


    The samurai subconsciously glanced at the representative Konoha, where Kakashi was, and said, "Yes... it''s Konoha''s rebel, U... Uchiha..."


    "Nani!"


    Before the samurai could finish speaking, it was just after hearing these three words Uchiha, Raikage burst out with a strong and terrifying aura and let out an extremely angry roar.


    "Uchiha! Uchiha!" Raikage hit the conference table again with a punch and suddenly turned to Kakashi''s position, "If it weren''t for Konoha''s mistake, how could this cancer of the Ninja world appear, huh! Ninja Village, whose housework is not handled well, still has the face to pretend to be a great country."


    Raikage gritted his teeth with hatred every time he recalled the tragic history of Uchiha Tatsumi''s wanton and reckless actions in Yunyin Village before, wishing to frustrate Uchiha''s remnants.


    After learning that the intruder was Uchiha, Raikage¡¯s sensory guard immediately sensed and confirmed the enemy¡¯s location. Because Sasuke did not hide his Chakra, he was quickly found. The Sensing Ninja named Xi said to Raikage, "Master Raikage, I have found it!"


    "It came just right, today we will settle the new hatred and the old hatred together, Uchiha Tatsumi, I will repay the pain you inflicted on our Yunyin Village back then, and we will go!" After that, I just left the goodbye. The other Three Shadows and General Mifune of the Iron Kingdom rushed out of the meeting room with his two guards.


    At this time, everyone who stayed in the meeting room were all old fried dough sticks who had experienced a lot of wind and waves. Even Gaara, who became a wind shadow at a young age, and his guards Temari and Kankuro were calm, just their eyes. However, there is an unconcealable solemnity in the middle, even Kakashi is no exception.


    Although I don¡¯t know the information about the invaders, I learned the name Uchiha from the samurai who reported the news. After all, he knew the deeds of Uchiha Tatsumi that was circulated in the Ninja World. Horror, the Uchiha clan in the Ninja world has long been extinct. It is known that there are only three remaining Uchiha clan members, one is Akatsuki Uchiha Itachi, the other two are Uchiha Sasuke and the terrifying Uchiha Tatsumi. , No matter which one of these three people is, it is not easy to provoke, the first two may be better, the last one is the most terrifying.


    The current Uchiha seems to have become the endorsement of horror in the Ninja world. Even if it is not known whether the invader is the terrifying Uchiha Tatsumi, Mifune dare not neglect the slightest, and hurriedly rushed to the two behind him. The guard ordered: "Chongsuke, Lijiao, immediately issue an order to search for intruders, and at the same time order to enter the second battle situation, and urgently send three teams to build a defense line at the entrance of the venue!"


    "Yes!" The two guards took orders at the same time, and then left the meeting room to issue orders first.


    After Lei Ying left the meeting room, Tu Ying looked at Lei Ying''s leaving figure, and said old-fashionedly: "What a grumpy guy, I didn''t expect that the bad boy back then could not change his temper even if he became a shadow!"


    Compared to Dokage¡¯s disapproval, Kakashi¡¯s face looked extremely solemn. After learning that the invader was Uchiha, the first thing he thought of was Uchiha Tatsumi. He had personally experienced the terror of this man. , Far from what can be described by hearsay, so naturally he is not as indifferent as Tuying.


    "If the other party is really Uchiha Tatsuo, it would be terrible. This guy is too terrifying. If Raikage-sama alone may not be able to deal with this person, we must support Raikage!" He stood up as he spoke, as if It is to leave to support Raiking.


    "The young man is really frizzy, even the old man dare not say that Raikage''s strength is to overpower him, let him go out in person, why don''t you go to forbearance to blend in, haha...It''s really ridiculous." Tilted the big bloated nose and sneered.


    "Dokage-sama, if you don¡¯t understand Uchiha Tatsumi, please don¡¯t make a random definition. Although age and knowledge are positively correlated, they are not absolute. You will know that it is not the information we have. Uchiha Tatsumi The strength of has far surpassed the so-called shadow level, so if the person is really him, even Raikage, I am afraid it will be difficult to survive." Gaara rebuked Tuying and looked at Kakashi again. : "I am willing to help Raiking with you!"


    "Asshole! What a arrogant fellow!" With Kakashi and Gaara leaving, only Tuying was left on the conference table at Novosibirsk, and his complaints echoed in the conference room. .¡­


    Chapter 274: Dark Eye


    Outside the venue of the Five Shadows Conference, Sasuke is like a life-demanding ghost from hell. Almost none of the opponents he encounters is his one enemy. These warriors wearing heavy armor and masks, although there are many in number, they ''S strength is really too weak, even inferior to forbearance, and Sasuke, who has the strength of the shadow rank, confronts such a warrior, it is tantamount to a wolf entering the flock, killing and rising, making those warriors feel terrified.


    However, just as Sasuke ravaged these warriors of the Iron Kingdom, in a hidden dark place in the venue, there was a falcon-like eye student staring at all this.


    I saw this person who was spying on Sasuke in the dark, wearing a black-bottomed red cloud robe with a spiral mask. In the Ninja world, he would be the only person in this costume, that is, Uchiha, the manipulator behind Akatsuki''s organization.


    Now that Ototo is here at this time, it is obviously a plot. After watching Sasuke for a while, he said with interest: "Uchiha Sasuke, although he is not as good as Uchiha Tatsumi, his strength is also not to be underestimated. !"


    "That said, he is also Itachi''s younger brother anyway, his strength is definitely not too bad!"


    Just as Utou sighed with Sasuke, there was a hoarse voice behind Utou, as if to respond to Utou''s words.


    Tai Tu was not surprised. He seemed to have known who the owner of the voice was, and asked without even turning his head, "How is the situation over there?"


    Following the questioning with the soil, the owner of the voice gradually revealed his figure. He was indeed an intelligence officer of the Akatsuki organization. Absolutely!


    "Well, it went well, after all, Payne personally shot, and now the eight-tailed man Zhuli has successfully captured!"


    "Really? That''s good. I''m more assured of Nagato''s ability!" After getting the answer I wanted, under the concealment of the earthen thread mask, he immediately showed an expression of "as expected".


    "Since the eight-tailed man Zhuli has been captured, what should we do with Uchiha Tatsuo?" The members of Akatsuki''s organization seem to be accustomed to capturing the tail beast. Even the second-ranked tailed beast, the eight tailed beast, seems to be unable to do so. Let them negotiate too much, but after confirming, they switched the topic to Uchiha Tatsu and the Eagle team on the side of the Iron Kingdom.


    "Huh, let them make trouble, we just need to wait and see what happens here. If we can use Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand to weaken the fighting power of the five great nations, it will only be more beneficial to our plan." Tai Tu just sneered. , Behaved confidently.


    "So that''s the case, it''s as old as ever." As Jue was speaking, his body squirmed and slowly disappeared from the field of vision with soil, and after Jue''s exit, the soil appeared out of nowhere. The illusory vortex disappeared in place.


    At the same time, in the long narrow aisles of the Iron Kingdom Chamber, a young man wearing a white kimono and holding a long sword is engaged in a high-frequency battle with a group of samurai, although the number of samurai in the iron country is almost as many as He was so crushed that he could not stop the young man''s pace in the slightest. For a time, blood was splattered, the screams were endless, and the continuous wailing filled every discussion office.


    "Asshole! You know that this is the important place of the Iron Nation. At this moment, there are shadow-level figures from the five major nations. If you insist on making trouble here, you will definitely have a comeback!" Among a group of samurai, Suddenly a man wearing a brown armor appeared. Judging from his equipment different from other warriors, he should be the first small leader of this group of warriors.


    "Oh? The shadows of the five great nations? It should be said that they are the four shadows. Forget it, it''s just a waste of tongue to tell you more." I saw the young man''s right hand shook, and suddenly a thunderous chakra went straight along the young man''s arm. On the pass and the long sword, and then the soles of his feet slammed toward the ground, the young man in the robe shot out in an instant, fell in front of the man in the brown armor, raised his hand and slashed with a sword.


    The speed of the youth''s sudden arrival obviously made this leading samurai a little astonished, but being able to be the leader of the escort in such an important meeting in the Iron Kingdom, where there are only samurai warriors, is naturally not unheard of. Immediately, he hurriedly held the hilt with both hands, and raised his arms to stop the blade from falling down.


    However, what made the famous little boss desperate was that the moment the blade of the young man in kimono touched his blade, there was no sound. The other party¡¯s long sword with thunder attribute chakra turned out to be as direct as a ghost. Ignoring the obstacle of his weapon, he penetrated in an instant, and the blade fell directly on his left shoulder.


    It is said that when the boss felt the pain, he already felt that his vision began to become blurred. After a short while, when his vision was reversed, he saw a body that was also wearing brown armor like himself, but he was wearing brown. The armored warrior lost his upper body with his head and one hand in horror. When the boss realized that this incomplete body seemed to be familiar, he closed his eyes and lost consciousness.


    And just under this Sasuke¡¯s bizarre sword, it seems that the samurai who came to stop have also stopped the previous madness. While looking around each other, for a while, no one was willing to do the first trial of the sword. man of.


    Since these cannon fodder warriors did not take the initiative to harass them, Sasuke was too lazy to catch up and kill them one by one, so he still wandered through the narrow aisles with that indifferent expression. Wherever he went, all the samurai who had just stopped were also As if seeing a fierce beast, consciously spread left and right to make way for a passage.


    Just after Sasuke walked out of the narrow passage and came to a rectangular clearing that was dozens of lengths and widths, he suddenly felt a powerful chakra wave coming, making Sasuke frowned, but only heard from the left side. There was a loud noise.


    "Boom!"


    Sasuke glanced sideways and saw that the wall in the front left direction was hit by a huge force, and a large hole two to three meters in radius was instantly broken. Before the dust from the collapse was cleared, he could only hear from the dust. There was a roar like "Father''s Enemy".


    "Uchiha Tatsuno! What Yuri did in Yunyin Village, the old man will definitely let you double back today!"


    "Hey! In your eyes, the Uchiha clan is the only Uchiha Tatsu guy? Raikage!" After feeling the strong Chakra temperament in the dust, the youth can immediately conclude that it must be Raikage It''s true, but the robe youth who has just experienced some killing is naturally the first Uchiha Sasuke.¡­

 159 Naruto Power System Chapter 159

    Chapter 275: Intertwined Thunder


    At this time, Raikage completely ignored what Sasuke said. After seeing the face that made him angry for this period of time, the shame that was imposed on him suddenly turned over in his brain, and his reason had been blinded by anger. Now he has only one thought, and that is to tear the individual in front of him to pieces.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, the shame you put on me and Yunyin Village at the beginning, the old man wants you to repay it twice today, go to hell!"


    Raikage glared at Sasuke, his aura once again skyrocketed, his body was entwined with substantial lightning, and even his hair had been erected because of the skyrocketing momentum, and the terrifying Thunder Dunk Chakra invaded, even the ground Unable to withstand the power of Raikage, the ground beneath Raikage''s feet shattered, and then Raikage screamed and slammed towards Sasuke.


    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, Lei Ying''s speed reached the extreme, like a white thunder, flashed by, and hit Sasuke in the blink of an eye.


    "So fast¡­"


    Facing the power that Raikage exudes, Sasuke, who hadn''t cared about it, was shocked, and it was obvious that Raikage''s power exceeded his imagination.


    However, without allowing Sasuke to think much about it, the speed Raikage showed once again shocked him, and it struck him in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, Sasuke''s strength has also improved by leaps and bounds in these years, facing Raikage''s domineering blow. , Sasuke reacted in time, just as Raikage punched out, Suzuo Noji was instantly condensed.


    Almost at the moment when Susa appeared, Raikage¡¯s fist hit Sasuke, and in the end it only slammed on Susa Nohu¡¯s skeleton. There was a thunder-like roar, accompanied by several crisp bones. The voice of Sasuke condensed, and Susano, known as the strongest defense, was hit by Raikage¡¯s anger, and there were cracks in the ground, but the ground under Sasuke couldn¡¯t bear Raikage¡¯s belt. The impact came, so it exploded and formed a big pit, but fortunately, Susao Nohu was also able to block Raikage¡¯s fist, which also made Sasuke who was in Susau secretly relieved. , His face returned to the previous indifferent expression.


    After seeing his fist blocked, Raikage was annoyed, especially when he saw the indifferent expression of Sasuke in Susanne, as if he was looking down on himself, as if Raikage had been humiliated and humiliated. Things, don''t look down on people!"


    Under the blessing of anger, Raikage¡¯s power actually improved at this moment. Only a crisp sound was heard. Raikage¡¯s fist penetrated Susuke¡¯s defense in Sasuke¡¯s shocked eyes, and hit Sasuke heavily. On his chest.


    "Nani! Even Suzuo can break through his defenses, Raikage... is this a monster?"


    Sasuke suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. The powerful impact caused him to fly upside down, and he was able to stop until the thick wall was cracked.


    "Sure enough, you deserve to be Raikage-sama, did you kill the enemy with just one blow?" As the samurai was staring, he also raised a sense of awe for Raikage''s powerful strength.


    Although Raikage¡¯s angry blow was very visible in front of the samurai, and at a speed that everyone¡¯s eyes could not catch, it broke Susou¡¯s defense in an instant, but it was precisely because of Suzu¡¯s resistance. So that Sasuke was not fatally injured.


    "Boy, let Lao Tzu teach you what the horror of anger is!" Lei Ying said, his aura continued to rise, it looked like a beast that lost his mind, and disappeared instantly.


    As soon as the injured Sasuke saw that the situation was not good, he immediately got up and started capturing the location of Raikage. He saw the pupils of his eyes spin around, and while searching left and right, his eyes suddenly condensed.


    "found it!"


    Sasuke, who has opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, is not very difficult to capture Raikage¡¯s figure. After Sasuke locked Raikage¡¯s position, he immediately found the pros and cons that benefited him with his many combat experience. .


    Then I saw Sasuke quickly put the pheasant sword in his hand into his waist, and then his right hand became a palm, his five fingers stretched straight, a chakra of thunder attribute instantly condensed on his palm, and it was not weaker than the thunder shadow. The fine mans.


    Facing Raikage¡¯s astonishing aura, Sasuke didn¡¯t dodge, and even rushed up. Two amazing thunder attribute chakras were approaching quickly. The moment the strong rays of light converged, even those who used their armor to smash themselves The samurai who were wrapped in airtight turned their heads to avoid the glare.


    "Chidori!"


    "Heavy flow!"


    When the two spirit lights collided in one place, it unexpectedly did not emit the expected loud noise, but weirdly quieted down, and even the group of warriors who watched the battle became silent under the influence of the atmosphere. , In the rocky space of Nuo Da, at this time, only the rustling arc sound can be heard.


    After a short while, when the light radiated by the thunder attribute chakra was slightly weaker, the samurai looked around, and Sasuke avoided the heavy blow of Raikage at a tricky angle, and Sasuke''s right hand palm at this time But like a sharp blade, half of his fingers were sunken in Raikage''s flanks.


    "How is it possible! The armor of Lei Ying-sama was pierced!" Darui and West, who followed Lei Ying to the Iron Kingdom, did not keep up with the speed of Lei Ying and went after a while. After hearing the sound, they rushed to the scene of the battle, but when they came, they watched some incredible scenes.


    Although the battle between Raikage and Sasuke is a long story, it was only a short time from Raikage''s breaking the wall to the arrival of Darui.


    "Is it the same technique as Hagi Kakashi that uses Thunder Escape to increase power and penetration? It''s an amazing technique to touch my body through the armor of Thunder Escape." Has fallen on Sasuke''s shoulders, "It''s just, who do you think Lao Tzu is!"


    "Lei Dun, Lei I explode!"¡­


    Chapter 276: The Fury of the Sun


    It is said that after the armor of Raikage¡¯s Thunder Escape was pierced by Sasuke¡¯s thunder-cut, the whole body of Chakra was not affected by this. On the contrary, at zero distance, he directly grabbed Sasuke¡¯s shoulders with his backhand and acted almost like killing. The ninjutsu of tricks "Thunder Me Blast".


    When it was said that it was too late, Sasuke felt that his feet were light, and Raikage threw his whole body up, and then his waist was suddenly caught by Raikage, and then he was severely affected by a huge force. Smashed to the ground.


    "boom!"


    There was only a loud noise like a blast, and the surrounding arcs of the two of them splashed all over the place, and the light from the violent thunder attribute Chakra seemed to be more dazzling than when the two had just met.A ring of shock waves emanating from the place where Sasuke¡¯s back collided with the ground instantly covered a radius of tens of meters. Even the ground where the two people stood before was sunk as deep as one person due to the strong impact. The strong wind pressure radiated has already begun to make it difficult for the surrounding samurai to stand firm.


    "The boss''s ninjutsu, Lei Wo explodes, and Sasuke Uchiha is dead now." Although Darui can''t see the specific situation inside, he naturally understands what is inside with his understanding of Raikage. What happened, and he was even more adored and confident about the power of the Thunderbolt of the ninjutsu performed by his boss Raikage.


    However, the inside of the battle circle, which was obstructed by the violent arc, was not as they were.


    "Huh?" Lei Ying, one of the parties involved, first discovered something wrong.


    "Kacha~" Raikage only heard a sound of bone breaking, and then took a closer look. At this moment, Sasuke was wrapped in a skeleton, but he was caught off guard to start Susuke. This time it was displayed. Suzuo Nenghu had already grown a semi-complete body shape of muscles, but under the impact of Raikage''s "Thunder Bomb", a small part of his bones were still broken.


    "It''s this hell thing again, die for me!"


    At this moment, Sasuke found that under his proud ninjutsu, Raikage was still alive. The angry flame seemed to be doused with gasoline, burning more vigorously, and raised his fist to hit the one lying on the ground. past.


    Sasuke, who has had previous experience, dare not let Raikage¡¯s fist fall on him again this time. After all, Sasuke is not yet confident that he can instantly turn Susao Nenghu to a mature body, and Raikage¡¯s speed is extremely fast, if it had been Susuke who activates the mature body, Sasuke does not need to worry that Raikage can break his own defenses, but if Susao is forced to open the mature body at this time, I am afraid that Susau has not worn out muscles, and he will be affected by Raikage. The damage collapsed.


    As a result, Sasuke turned sideways, and his whole person instantly bounced up on the ground. After a slip, he was able to temporarily avoid Raikage''s offensive.


    At this time, Susao Noh, formed by Sasuke¡¯s pupils, had already begun to take shape. After standing in shape, I saw Sasuke¡¯s left eye, and I don¡¯t know when the blood has been inadvertently benefited, running down his cheeks. Falling directly on the gravel that it added, the sound of "Didi" looked strange in this empty stone room.


    The brief confrontation also gave Sasuke a moment of breathing. At this time, he no longer dared to support it. After withstanding the power of Raikage, he already understood that the original Susuke could hardly resist Raikage. Crit, so he didn''t hesitate anymore. Although his body had begun to become a little overwhelmed by the opening of the beard, his eyes were still condensed, and he even endured the physical discomfort, raising Suzuo to the extreme of his ability.


    I saw that Suzuo Nohu, who was originally just a skeleton, was continuously growing muscles and meridians at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally put on a coat made of chakras. At the same time, Suzuo''s hands also turned out. A long bow, and an arrow formed by Chakra.


    This is Sasuke¡¯s mature body, Susano. In the previous battle with Danzo, Danzo was stimulated by mentioning the deeds of itachi. The original Susano was evolved to a mature body. The current form is compared to the previous one. The skeleton is closer to a human form.


    The change of Susa Nohu surprised everyone present. They saw the two guards who followed Raikage, Darui and Xizheng looking at the mature Susa Nohu in surprise, and just listened to that. Darui said in amazement: "This...Suzano has actually become this state. It seems that it has evolved. In this way, it will be even more difficult for the boss to kill Uchiha Tatsuo, but the angry boss Sure enough, it was the most terrifying, even Uchiha Tatsu was forced to this level!"


    The perception ninja named Nishi didn''t think so. While he was surprised, he thought of more information and said to his companions: "No... Darui, things don''t seem to be that simple, Uchi Bo Chen''s current strength is obviously much weaker than when he was in Yunyin. I think he had seriously injured Lord Raiying and ruined our village. In the end he was unscathed, but now he is on the offensive of Lord Raiking. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that it¡¯s a little hard to fight against?"


    After Xi¡¯s reminder, Darui also noticed this situation. He recalled Uchiha Tatsu in Yunyin Village, and when he thought of the previous battles, there was indeed a clear gap. He couldn''t help but said in doubt: "This is indeed the case, this Uchiha Chen¡¯s strength is really as you said, obviously weaker, what is going on... Nishi, what did you think of?"


    Nishi seemed to have guessed the reason, and solemnly said, "If my guess is not wrong, the person fighting Raikage-sama right now is not Uchiha Tatsu himself!"


    "What? Isn''t it Uchiha Tatsuo? Then why is he..."


    "Have you forgotten? Uchiha Tatsumi also has a twin brother who looks exactly like it!"


    "Uchiha Sasuke! So that''s it... no wonder this guy is so weak..."


    Because of Sasuke and Raikage¡¯s temporary armistice, this place fell into a short period of peace. The content of the conversation between the two also passed into the ears of Sasuke and Raikage in the field, making Sasuke and Raikage facing each other. Ying''s face has changed.


    After the fierce battle just now, Raikage also controlled his emotions. After knowing that the person in front of him was not Uchiha Tatsumi, his face showed such an expression. He felt strange since the fight just now. This Uchiha There is a clear gap between Tatsu and the Uchiha Tatsu that he knows, but he was blinded by anger just now, so he didn''t think much, and now he noticed the strangeness after hearing Nishi''s analysis.


    "Hey, Uchiha Sasuke? No wonder..." Raikage showed a relieved expression after hearing it. He also heard about Uchiha''s other kid, but Uchiha''s reputation is too great. It also caused the outsiders to think of Uchiha Tatsuo first after hearing about Uchiha, but Uchiha Sasuke''s brother Uchiha Tatsuno was selectively ignored.


    "You guy..."


    Sasuke also saw Raikage¡¯s emotional changes, and with the previous remarks, it is not difficult to guess the reason. It is nothing more than knowing that he is not Uchiha Tatsuo, so the real personal aura has dropped, compared to just now Like a big enemy, Raikage at this moment obviously has the arrogance of killing chickens with a sledge knife. The sharp contrast between Raikage who misjudged Uchiha before and after learning the truth makes it even more difficult for the originally arrogant Sasuke. accept.


    Uchiha Sasuke has a strong self-esteem since he was a child, although when he was young, there were two geniuses, Uchiha Tatsumi and Itachi, who were not defeated by himself in terms of aptitude, especially Uchiha Tatsumi seemed to have been in various fields since childhood. He is better than himself in ability, even though he himself knows this fact, he has never verbally expressed that he is weaker than the opponent, but has been working silently and trying to surpass Itachi and Chen.


    It¡¯s just that Tatsun¡¯s reliance on his talent not to lose to himself, and the sense of mystery that is different from ordinary people, makes Sasuke, who has always regarded him as a goal and chased after him, is ultimately weaker, no matter how hard he is in cultivation. Efforts seem to be difficult to surpass that guy Uchiha Chen, and now the "humiliation" that has accumulated in his heart for many years is actually spoken out by the other party so utterly, the sorrow that has been suppressed for many years is finally hard to control.

 160 Naruto Power System Chapter 160

    In the original work, the reason Sasuke defected to Konoha was that when Oshemaru was implementing the Konoha collapse plan, he learned that Naruto, who originally belonged to the tail of the crane during the battle with Gaara, unknowingly After surpassing him, especially after the battle on the top of the hospital, this made the powerful Sasuke feel uneasy, and then he chose to follow Oshemaru for strength.


    Although Naruto did not surpass Sasuke, Sasuke might still choose to follow Oshemaru in order to gain strength, but the battle on the top of the hospital undoubtedly strengthened Sasuke''s determination to defect. From this incident, it can be seen that Uchiha Sasuke The man''s heart is arrogant.


    Obviously he has worked harder than anyone else, but the distance from Chen is getting farther and farther. Although he didn''t show anything on the surface, in fact his heart is extremely bitter. Sasuke, who already has a lot of resentment, , My heart is full of unwillingness, and anger.


    For a time, the chakra circulation of Sasuke''s body became more icy, and the Suzano nohu, which was transformed by his pupil power, followed the changes in Sasuke''s mood, and a pair of imposing armor rose slowly from behind Susuke From a distance, it was finally set on Suzuo. From a distance, it was like Shura walking out of hell. At this moment, with a pair of cold eyes exuding a cold air, he was looking down at the not far away Thunder Shadow.


    After Konoha attacked Danzo, Susao Nogo, who was stimulated by Danzo and evolved, now under Raikage¡¯s contempt, his self-esteem is hit, which affects Sasuke¡¯s mood and makes Sasuke¡¯s Susuke. Nenghu, unexpectedly had a further sublimation at this moment.


    Adding the Wutengu armor to the original foundation of Suzano can greatly increase the defense power. This kind of Suzano has great power, but the consumption of Chakra has also risen significantly, and it is extremely unstable. It is difficult for ordinary kaleidoscopes Maintain this form for a long time.¡­


    Chapter 277: Strong collision


    Feeling the obvious change of Sasuke and the evil aura exuded by Susao Nohu, the faces of Darui and Nishi who were watching the battle changed.


    "I broke through at this moment... Is it because I was underestimated that I was so angry? The Uchiha clan really shouldn''t be underestimated, it''s a bit bad now!" Feeling that Susao exudes Darui said with a solemn expression on his face.


    Nishi beside Darui agreed with his words, nodded and said, "Uchiha is too dangerous, and the kaleidoscope ability is far more than that, there is also an Amaterasu ability, although I don¡¯t know if Uchiha Sasuke has mastered it. This kind of ability, but since both Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Tatsumi have mastered this ability, it is not impossible for Sasuke Uchiha as their brother. Raikage-sama was burned by Uchiha Tatsumi with Amaterasu before. I took an arm, pay attention, if there is something wrong, support immediately!"


    The other two people in Yunyin Village who came to participate in the meeting at this time were not just as simple as Raikage¡¯s guards in this mission. As early as the fourth generation of Raikage was only Raikage candidates, Iluka and Xi also acted Lei Ying''s guard candidate followed Lei Ying, and he was performing various tasks in the village as a team, just like Lei Ying''s left and right arms.


    For West, whether it is Iruka or Raikage, it actually feels more helpless.Putting aside personal abilities, after all, as a member of the film-level team, everyone¡¯s abilities are beyond doubt, but Raikage¡¯s problem-solving style is always tough when meeting each other, while Iluka is lazy. He looked completely unconcerned, so the entire team''s tactical arrangements and the burden of real-time intelligence analysis of the enemy fell completely on Xi Yiren.


    Therefore, as a perceptive ninja, Nishi, although not very capable of fighting, is more careful than ordinary people, and at the same time more proficient in analysis. At this time, his attention is completely locked on Sasuke, and he dare not relax in the slightest. , After all, he had suffered so much under Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands that he did not dare to look down upon any Uchiha clan.


    Sasuke naturally feels the powerful power brought about by the sublimation of Suzuo Nohu. No one knows this feeling better than him. Compared with the mature body shown before, it is obviously different. .


    "In this case, at least for the use of Susano, it won''t be too far from that guy." Feeling that his control of Susano''s ability has broken through to completeness, Sasuke can''t help but general deep in his heart. I compared Chen with myself.


    "How? My Uchiha clan is not only Uchiha Tatsumi alone, let''s let you feel Uchiha''s power again." Sasuke, who was completely aware of Susaka''s body, suddenly had an unprecedented fighting spirit. The heart ignited, with an invincible looking down posture, arrogantly provoked at Lei Ying.


    Sasuke''s aura has become stronger than before. Raikage, who is facing Sasuke, naturally knows better than anyone else, but this is far from the point where Raikage feels crisis, although it is known that this person is not Uchiha. Tatsun himself, but Raikage¡¯s hatred for Uchiha Tatsun has long been deep in his bones. Hearing any words about Uchiha will remind him of his shame and become furious.


    At this moment, in the face of Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s provocation, Raikage¡¯s anger that had already eased out once again erupted, and Raikage was entwined with a substantial electric arc, staring at Sasuke and roaring: ¡°I thought it was a ghost. Can something frighten me? Uchiha Tatsun did not dare to come out, instead he sent you a kid to die. In that case, the old man will blow you to pieces first, and then find Uchiha Tatsuo to settle the account!"


    As soon as Raikage''s voice fell, Raikage''s momentum suddenly skyrocketed, and the light on his body suddenly appeared, and he launched a fierce attack on Sasuke.


    Raikage, under his anger, seemed like a beast with thunderbolts. Under the stimulation of Thunder Dune, his speed was even more astonishing, as fast as lightning, almost teleporting, and instantly rushed to Sasuke''s body.


    "Go to hell, Uchiha''s kid!"


    Raikage condensed all his power on the remaining right fist, and with his roar, the fist flashing with thunder light suddenly struck towards Sasuke, who was wrapped in Suzano.


    Regarding Raikage¡¯s speed, Sasuke¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can catch, but his body can¡¯t keep up with the eye¡¯s reaction. However, the power brought by Susano makes Sasuke expand, facing Raikage¡¯s With a tyrannical blow, Sasuke showed no fear at all. Chakra running in his body frantically maintained Susao''s form, seeming to want to head against Raikage.


    "Boom~"


    Raikage¡¯s fists hit Susa Nohu¡¯s body, and there was a thunder-like roar. Suzuo and Raikage¡¯s confrontation caused a violent power fluctuation, and the ground under the two people could not bear it. This power burst instantly, and the endless impact impacted the thunder pond. The walls in the clubhouse collapsed and collapsed, like an earthquake. Numerous rubbles fell from above. Many warriors who could not dodge were injured by falling rocks from above. , I remembered the screams for a while.


    This turbulence did not last long, and it made some samurai who were lucky enough to not be affected to breathe a sigh of relief. However, they were also shocked by the sight of Raikage¡¯s power. A samurai swallowed with difficulty. He tremblingly said: "This...is this the ninja fight? It''s...it''s terrifying!"


    Darui also noticed the tragic situation of the samurai, and quickly said to a leading samurai: "The samurai all get back. This is a battle between ninjas. You can''t handle it. There is no need to make unnecessary sacrifices here! "


    The samurai also knew this was the case. In fact, they didn¡¯t want to stay here. They wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here anyway. On the contrary, there was danger. Since the other party had said that they didn¡¯t need the help of their samurai, they didn¡¯t need it. Went to this muddy water again, so he greeted his uninjured men quickly, rescued the seriously injured samurai, and then retreated.¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy-Eight: The Black Flame of Breaking Strings


    After all the samurai retreated, Darui turned his gaze to the direction of Raikage and Sasuke again, and said to himself: "The power of the boss is too terrifying. Even Uchiha Tatsumi is attacking that level. It''s hard to resist. Now, Sasuke Uchiha should..."


    However, before he finished his words, the scenes that appeared in the field completely exceeded his expectations, making him look at the direction of the battle between Raikage and Sasuke in shock, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Raikage¡¯s extremely domineering attack hit Suzuo Nohu, who had already begun to take full shape, but failed to break Suzu¡¯s Wutian dog armor. Under Suzu¡¯s protection, he faced Raikage so powerfully. Except for the deformation of the ground under Sasuke''s feet, Sasuke''s strength did not cause Sasuke to suffer any damage.


    Seeing Suzano Naka, who was still standing still like a god or devil under his full blow, Raikage couldn''t help but feel annoyed and gritted his teeth and said: "Asshole, the defensive ability of this ghost has become stronger... Damn Uchiha!"


    The power brought by the complete body Susano made Sasuke full of pleasure, and his heart was already swelled. He looked at the angry Raikage with a arrogant smile and said: "Hahaha~ Raikage, your attack is no more than that, in Uchiha In front of the power of, in front of Suzuo Nenghu, your attacks are meaningless!"


    In the face of Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s arrogance, Raikage can be described as violent. He was originally irritable, and could not tolerate the other party¡¯s madness. The thunder flashed on his body, and his momentum had reached the extreme. The original big back hairstyle was also caused by the stimulation of Thunder Dun The hair stood upside down, like an angry beast, and roared at Sasuke: "Damn kid, don''t get too proud of yourself. Do you think that a mere Suzuo can resist the old man? Let the old man break it!"


    Seeing the furious Raikage, Sasuke felt an unspeakable pleasure, as if a person who had been looked down upon had suddenly become a person of hope. It is no more appropriate to describe Sasuke at this moment in this sentence. All of this stems from the evolution of Susano, which is what Sasuke has been pursuing.


    Sasuke saw mockery in his eyes, and said to the angry Raikage with a sneer: "Huh! Is there a Susa no shame? It''s really arrogant. In that case, let you feel the power of Nohu Susa!"


    Compared with Suzuo Nohu''s huge size, Raikage seemed as small as a baby, and Suzuo Nohu exuded bursts of coercion, like a god or devil.


    As Sasuke''s voice just fell, Susano''s eyes suddenly burst into a seeping cold light, and then under the control of Sasuke''s mind, he raised his right hand into a fist, and suddenly moved towards the Raikage in front and lower. The bombardment came, as if to beat Lei Ying into flesh.


    Generally speaking, the larger the body, the slower the action. However, the speed of this huge Suzano when attacking has deviated from the conventional thinking of human beings, but this is for the speed of the lightning that almost reaches the lightning. It is no different from a tortoise. Compared to a rabbit, even if a tortoise is fierce, it is basically hopeless to catch up with the rabbit and take a bite.


    I saw that the Raikage that was thrown on the ground last moment disappeared immediately when Susao''s fist came out, even though Sasuke, who was wrapped in Susao, could vaguely catch Raikage''s traces through the writing wheel eyes. It is difficult to rely on Suzuo''s powerful destructive power to cause substantial damage to Raikage.


    "Is this what you said about Uchiha, and Susano who has a complete body? It''s nothing!" After some dodge, Raikage seems to be not so much towards Susano who has just evolved into a complete body. Optimistic, first of all, regardless of his ability, but only from the perspective of Susuke, who is now in control of Sasuke, in Raikage''s view, that is basically a joke.


    "Do you really think that Susano is just shaking his fist? Huh, beam jumping clown!" With Sasuke''s sneer, Tianzhi Majia Gu Gong and Tian Kajiuya instantly gathered in the hands of Sasuke''s complete body Susano , Suddenly the coldness was revealed, and the murderous intentions overflowed.


    With the appearance of the ancient bow of Ma Ka and Ka Kuya of the sky, a black energy ball suddenly appeared out of thin air in Susao''s third hand. If someone carefully feels it, it is not difficult to find that the black energy ball In addition to condensing the amazing Chakra, it also hides the black inflammation of the sky, and this is the reason why the energy ball appears black.


    "That''s... the legendary ancient bow of Majia of the sky and Kajiuya of the sky? I didn''t expect that such a thing really existed, and that violent black energy ball, it seems that the next move is not trivial, and from Judging from that guy''s weapon, I am afraid that the next move is not as easy to avoid as before!" Xi, who was still on the side, looked at the changes on the field and began to worry.


    "Boss has activated every cell of the body with Thunder Dune. In this state, the reflex arc will become extremely fast. There is absolutely no problem. You don''t have to worry too much!" Although the two of Darui and Xi were present. Since then, Sasuke has made a lot of changes, big and small, but after knowing that this guy is not Uchiha Tatsumi after all, he has not been too worried. The person who bears the name of the shadow is not so easy to die. .


    However, as soon as Darui¡¯s voice fell, he saw that the black energy ball in Susano Nohu¡¯s third hand seemed to be absorbed by something. Suddenly it was less than half of it, and with the energy ball With the reduction of the middle Chakra, a jet black arrow with a destructive aura suddenly shot out from the ancient Tianma bow of Susanenhu, and went straight to the location of Raikage with a gallop.


    "So fast!"


    "bad!"


    "Boss!"


    At the moment that the dark arrow was released from Susao Nogu''s hand, Raikage, Nishi, and Darui, who had just discovered that Sasuke Susa''s change and still laziness, made a sound almost simultaneously.


    And no matter if the Lei Ying trio were shocked, the pitch-black arrow carrying Amaterasu''s aura of destruction had already approached Lei Ying''s eyebrows when the three were stunned.¡­


    Chapter 279: Kakashi''s Resoluteness


    "Death!" Feeling the power of the complete body, Sasuke seemed to become extremely excited at this moment, and his heart longing for strength all the year round, after all, issued a roar that was similar to getting his wish at this moment.


    With the sound of the rustling wind and Sasuke¡¯s roar, the arrow, nearly two meters long, sank into Raikage¡¯s forehead. Even as fast as Raikage¡¯s speed, it was actually in this ancient bow. He was shot directly without any action.


    "Boss!"


    "Master Raikage!"


    The two Daruis who were still watching the battle almost saw the scene where Raikage hadn''t escaped. They were shocked and hurriedly exclaimed.


    "Hahaha...This is how you look down on Shaluunyan and Uchiha!" Sasuke, who was fully aware of Susao hit Raikage with a single blow, laughed like crazy.


    It¡¯s just that although Sasuke felt completely Susao¡¯s powerful strength, he didn¡¯t get excited about it for long, because from Sasuke¡¯s point of view just now, the arrow shot by Susao was indeed lost. The center of Lei Ying''s eyebrows, and the arrow that was more than two meters long did not penetrate through the back of Lei Ying''s head. On the contrary, it looked like a thin ice stick, submerged in the boiling water.

 161 Naruto Power System Chapter 161

    However, at this time, Sasuke in Susanou also felt that many new chakras appeared around him. Kakashi Hagi, who had a deep connection with Sasuke, was among them. At this time, Kakashi was here. But he didn''t want to stand sideways to protect his forehead as usual, but had changed into a fighting form, and the writing wheel eye transplanted from Uchiha''s soil was also completely exposed in everyone''s sight.


    As for what happened just now, Raikage, as a person at the time, knew best. Just when the pitch-black arrow was about half a meter away from his forehead, it suddenly appeared out of thin air between the center of his brow and the arrow. A distorted space, after the arrow touched the distorted space, was like a mud cow entering the sea, and it was swallowed up by it.


    "Kakashi! Hmph, troublesome guy." After Kakashi felt the presence of the coming group, Sasuke guessed what happened just now. This time, if Kakashi hadn''t used Shisui to write in time. If the "shenwei" ability of the wheel eye tears the arrow in the space between the Thunder Shadow, I am afraid that the Thunder Shadow will be killed on the spot.


    "Sasuke, are you still reluctant to look back now? I don''t want to kill you." Since Sasuke got out of Konoha, he has hardly met Kakashi, even if it was the last time the Eagle squad. In a riot in Konoha Village, Sasuke only sneaked into Anbe secretly and directly fought against Danzo. At this time, when the two met, Kakashi was still negotiating with Sasuke as a teacher.


    "Hahaha...Kakashi, you are what you are today because of the Uchiha clan''s abilities. Don''t always put on the air of a teacher. Don''t you want to kill me? You can kill me when you say follow." Regarding Kakashi''s remarks, Sasuke was so angry that he laughed, and the laughter resembling madness once again echoed in this promised stone room.


    "Kakashi, this guy is no longer the Sasuke we know. He is now the public enemy of the entire Ninja World. Seeing his current posture, you can only say it in vain." Looking at the card that still has a heart to save. Cassie, Gaara couldn''t help but advise Kakashi to get rid of the thoughts.


    After hearing what Gaara said, Kakashi''s heart was also full of entanglements. Perhaps because Sasuke is a tribe with soil, Kakashi treats Sasuke as a younger brother. In any case, Sasuke is his most proud of Disciple, his expectations of Sasuke even exceeded Naruto.


    When he was the leader of the seventh class, he taught Sasuke his proud tricks. He has always put his mind on Sasuke. As the seventh class Naruto and Haruno Sakura, he only It just taught some basic chakra control training, and then it disappeared, but fortunately, Naruto and Haruno Sakura had another opportunity, and they also worshiped under the door of Sannin, and finally became the new Sanya.


    Now he wants to make him feel a little unbearable for Sasuke¡¯s death, but Gaara¡¯s words also remind him that what he did after he defected from Sasuke has become a scourge to the Ninja world. Know that Kakashi is now Acting for Naruto, everything must focus on the overall situation, and naturally will not leave such a scourge for personal feelings, so even if he can''t bear it, he has to get rid of Sasuke.


    After Kakashi got rid of the distracting thoughts in his heart, he didn''t think much about it, his face also showed a determined look, and said gravely: "I know, don''t worry, I won''t be merciful!"


    "Little devil, I didn''t expect that you are young, but you can be like a mirror in front of the big things. It is really rare." After listening to Gaara''s words, Tu Ying couldn''t help but feel a touch of appreciation, and then turned Looking at Raikage, who had retreated to the side of a few people, said, "Raiking, although I don¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s really tricky to say that Susanoh is really tricky. As the old man only sees it, why don¡¯t we join hands to wipe out this kid," So as not to change later!"


    "Hey, do the four shadows work together? It''s really like a big enemy, but, do you think that the four of you can break through my defenses? A joke!" After the joint attack, Sasuke not only did not panic at all, but even more inspired his fighting spirit.


    And the four shadows on Raikage''s side, after a little communication, they reached an agreement. After all, the complete Suzuo in front of them can''t help them to despise them. Even with Raikage''s arrogance, although they are not weak, they are After feeling the horror of the black arrow just now, he also began to admit Susao''s ability in his heart.


    In front of the four shadows, I saw the huge Suzuo Nenghu like the sky above his head, and the cold pupils looked at the four people as if they were overlooking the sentient beings, completely "bring a horse here" posture.


    "Cut! Damn it, don''t be so self-righteous here!" Raikage''s anger spontaneously arose when he looked at Susano Sasuke''s incredible eyes.


    "Lei Dun, the level of thunder abuse!" After the four shadows discussed, Lei Ying took the lead to attack under the stimulation of Sasuke''s contemptuous arrogance.


    "Everyone, let''s make a move together, and kill this guy first, so as not to change later!" Tu Ying had already made a move while talking.


    "Tu Escape, the art of rock fist!"


    "Sand Dun, Sandstorm funeral!"


    "Lei Dun Leihu kill all!"¡­


    Chapter 280: Power and Light


    With Raikage rushing out like a fuse, the other three shadows followed and shot at the same time. The combined offensive of the four shadows was not trivial. For a while, the entire stone chamber was overflowing with thunder and sand and dust. Chakras of chakras come one after another, just like the vision before them.


    "Chen! The combined attack of the four shadows is not trivial. If we don''t make a move yet, even Sasuke might..." Shigeo, who was hiding in the dark with Chen, couldn''t sit still, so he wanted to ask Chen who was beside him anxiously.


    "I know, but we can''t make a move yet. Don''t worry, Sasuke will be fine. Even if he can''t resist me, I can save him!" Compared to Shigego''s anxiety, Chen appeared very calm, although he was very calm in his heart. Sasuke was also a little worried, but he didn''t show it, and he was confident. As long as Sasuke had any accident, he could rescue him at the first time, even in the presence of Siying.


    Hearing Chen''s confident words, Shigego also calmed down the anxiety in his heart because of his trust in Chen, because he knew that Chen had never let them down, not to mention that Sasuke was Chen''s brother, Chen would definitely not Joking about Sasuke''s safety, he must have his reasons for doing this.


    Although not as worried as before, Shigego and Suizuki are very curious why Chen wants Sasuke to face Sikage alone, is it just for Sasuke to have some experience?Although Shigeo and Shuiyue were puzzled, they didn''t ask too much, instead they turned their eyes on the battlefield again, watching the battle.


    "Boom boom..."


    During the conversation between Shigeo and Tatsun, Sikage¡¯s ninjutsu also slammed on Sasuke¡¯s Susano. The strong chakra collision made the whole thing start to vibrate, slowly supporting the whole room. The columns of the stone chamber started to crack, and then only a "boom" was heard, and the entire stone chamber collapsed unexpectedly, flying sand and rocks in an instant.


    In the face of Sikage¡¯s joint attack, Sasuke was not afraid of it. Although Sikage¡¯s attacks were very powerful, Susao, who had already begun to take shape, was indeed even more defensive. He was able to withstand Sikage¡¯s After all the attacks, he was only repelled for a certain distance without any damage, and he still stood upright. Under Susao''s protection, Sasuke naturally did not suffer any harm.


    And the three shadows who had just arrived were shocked secretly after seeing Suzuo Nohu''s metamorphic ability.


    "How is it possible that this kid can block the four shadows from attacking at the same time... Uchiha''s people are really not to be underestimated! Whether it is this kid or..." At this time, Tukage was floating in the air, a little surprised Looking at the majestic and cold-blooded Susano, his brows were frowning, as if recalling some memories. Kakashi was also surprised when he looked at Susano in front of him and said in his heart: "Suzano Huh? It''s really a headache. I didn''t expect that Sasuke has grown to this point. It''s not good now!"


    Although Gaara was still expressionless, he was shocked by Susano. For Sasuke Uchiha, Gaara was also full of sighs, thinking that when they took the Chunin exam, they had Still an opponent.


    "Hahaha...Is this the strength of the shadow? It''s really good, but it''s nothing short of me in front of my Uchiha clan. With my complete body Susao, all your attacks are just futile!" After resisting Sikage''s attack, Sasuke looked at Sikage who was in a state of astonishment, and naturally felt extremely relieved in his heart. He became more obsessed with Susao''s power.


    There was a cold glow in Susano''s eyes, and with Sasuke''s wild laugh, Susao also made waves of shaking, creaking, as if laughing at the smallness of Si Ying.


    "Hey~~ I have seen your attacks. Now, it''s my turn. Let me see how you so-called shadows, how defensive is, and whether they can withstand Suzuo''s attacks!" Sasuke, whose heart swells sharply, eagerly wanted to show his strength, arrogantly provoked, and at the same time controlled Susuke with his mind, and was about to launch an attack on Sikage.


    Regarding Sasuke''s actions, after seeing the power of Susano, Sikage naturally did not dare to neglect, and stared at Susano vigilantly, guarding against Uchiha''s attack.


    However, just when Sasuke''s heart swelled sharply and he was about to control Susano to fight back, the sudden change occurred.


    Sasuke suddenly felt an unbearable tingling pain in his eyes, which made Sasuke unable to help covering his eyes with his hands and let out a painful wailing, and Susao, who had just moved, stopped. The move to attack.


    With Sasuke¡¯s anomaly, Sasuke¡¯s Chakra has become extremely unstable, especially the complete body, which is condensed by the pupil power, has also changed, becoming bright and dark, and finally gradually degenerating from the perfect body. It turned into a mature body, and then it turned into the original skeleton form, and within a moment, the entire Suzuo Nenghu disappeared.


    "Damn! My eyes... damn it, it happened at this time..." Feeling the passing of power and the strangeness of his body, Sasuke also understood what was going on. He didn''t expect that he had just received such a powerful force before he had enough time to complete it. It was displayed, and it disappeared like this at this time. How could this make Sasuke willing to hate him.


    The strange thing that happened to Sasuke was also seen by Sikage. Although I don¡¯t know what happened to the other party, from the perspective of Sasuke¡¯s actions, it should be related to the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but they don¡¯t care about it, it¡¯s more important. It is that the troublesome Susano has disappeared. Without Susano''s Uchiha Sasuke, the end is doomed.


    "Little devil, it seems that you are really suffering from evil results. Although your kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes is very strong, you will stop here, but being able to let the four shadows work together to deal with it is not a shame. The name of Uchiha! Everyone, take this opportunity to end him!" After Dokage noticed the strangeness on Sasuke''s side, he immediately informed the other three kages, showing the gesture of "killing him while he is sick".¡­


    Chapter 281: The Lord Appears


    Tukage¡¯s words made everyone present deeply agree. The shock caused by the complete body just now made Sikage not dare to look down upon Uchiha. Even though Uchiha Sasuke in front of them seemed to be the end of the battle, they did. Don''t dare to relax a little bit, after all, Kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes is too weird, and it is impossible to say what Uchiha Sasuke has left behind.


    "Everyone, you have also seen that Uchiha Sasuke is too dangerous to let him escape. Once he grows up, it will be a great evil to the entire Ninja World, and he must be removed by this opportunity!" Seeing that the other Sanying was still hesitating at this time, Tuying hurriedly spoke again, and at the same time explained the pros and cons of it, apparently determined to remove Sasuke.


    Although Kakashi was very unhappy, his idea was that Sasuke came out of Konoha, and Konoha would naturally dispose of it. The current Sasuke is already at the end of the battle, so he should take this opportunity to arrest Sasuke and bring it back to Konoha. But he couldn''t deny Dokage''s words. After all, Sasuke''s actions could no longer be treated as an ordinary defecting ninja.


    What''s more, even if Sasuke is really brought back to Konoha, it is impossible for Sasuke to turn back. Now that other hidden villages are also present, he naturally cannot make a move to protect Sasuke, and Sasuke is just as Dokage said, if If he really grows up, it will be a big scourge for the entire Ninja world. No matter how unbearable he is in his heart, Kakashi cannot let Sasuke go, so he did not express any opinion on Dokage¡¯s proposal, obviously tacitly acquiesced to Dodo. The words of the shadow.


    "Boy, go to hell!"


    There was no room for the other three shadows to take any action. The first shot was Raikage, who had already hated Uchiha. After confirming that Sasuke Uchiha had no more power, he immediately launched an attack on Sasuke.


    I saw Raikage at this moment, surrounded by thunder and lightning, and his aura surged, rushing towards Sasuke like lightning, and he had no energy left when he shot, vowing to kill Sasuke here.


    And Sasuke has already felt Raikage¡¯s killing intent, but at this moment, his whole body is already dragged down by the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and he is unable to make avoidance actions. The only thing he can do at this time is to hold back his eyes. Tingling, locked Raiying''s figure with the focal length of his left eye, trying to activate the last killer.


    "Amaterasu!"


    He only heard that Sasuke spit out two words coldly, his eyes condensed immediately, and he directly locked the location of Raikage. In an instant, a black flame appeared out of thin air, and it fell on Raikage''s upper body exactly.


    "what!"


    "not good!"


    "I didn''t expect this kid to hide this trick. It was the legendary fire of the Amaterasu that never extinguished. Now Lei Ying is in trouble..."


    Sasuke¡¯s Amaterasu, apparently beyond everyone¡¯s expectation, could not help but exclaimed, the eyes that looked at Sasuke became extremely jealous, and at the same time, as a powerful person, his ability to react quickly to each shadow , Just when Hei Yan appeared, he had already shot at the same time.


    Kakashi started to use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes since it ran. It seemed that he wanted to use the power to absorb the sky. Gaara already opened his hands and manipulated the gravel to block the black flame grid, and the earth shadow also did not have any time At the same time, both palms were raised flat, and a white cube suddenly appeared in the middle of the palms.


    However, the imaginary scene did not appear. Although the Amaterasu condensed by Sasuke seemed to fall on Raikage¡¯s body, it turned out to pass through Raikage¡¯s body, as if Raikage had a blur with soil. The ability was average, and then I saw that the "Raiking" penetrated by the skylight was gradually disappearing.


    "What...afterimage! It''s so fast that my kaleidoscope writing wheel can''t catch it." Seeing this scene, Sasuke was shocked and instantly understood what had happened.

 162 Naruto Power System Chapter 162

    Raikage, who seems to have a violent personality, is actually not so brainless on the surface. When Sasuke reluctantly focused his left eye on him, Raikage had already noticed the crisis and was once burned by Chen¡¯s Amaterasu fire. Raikage¡¯s memory of this trick is still fresh, so before the fire of Amaterasu appeared, he suddenly speeded up and jumped away from the original place, but the speed was too fast to produce afterimages, so that everyone suddenly lost The afterimage became Raikage itself.


    "Go to hell, kid! Lei Dun, the level of thunder abuse!" Just when Sasuke released Amaterasu, Raikage was already on the right rear of Sasuke at a speed of speed, and then lifted up and flooded with Thunder attribute checks. Carat''s right hand, a hand knife slashed directly at Sasuke''s neck.


    And feeling the strange Sasuke behind him, he hurriedly turned his head, but saw Raikage with a grumpy face standing two steps away from him, seeing Raikage¡¯s attack approaching, but at this time Sasuke was already helpless. The Amaterasu that he desperately released just now has consumed all his remaining energy, facing Raikage''s ultimate move, he can only watch with unwillingness.


    Seeing that Sasuke was about to be killed by Raikage¡¯s hand, and at this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke, blocking Raikage, and then a gray-white skeleton instantly formed in the incredible eyes of everyone. Raikage''s hand knife with a single blow finally slashed on the inexplicable Suzuo Nenghu.


    "Crack~"


    Raikage¡¯s powerful blow slashed on Suzuo, only to see obvious cracks appeared on the white or white skeleton and there was a burst of crisp bone cracking, but it only caused this degree, and did not break. Open the defense that must be Zuo Nenghu.


    Afterwards, before everyone else had reacted, Nasu Sasa had already transformed an arm, made a fist right after the Raikage attack fell, and blasted the unsuspecting Raikage, instantly blasting Raikage into flight. Going out, finally hit a wall.


    "Boom~"


    I saw that after being struck by Thunder Shadow, the walls could not bear the distance, and suddenly collapsed, burying Thunder Shadow in it.


    The remaining Three Shadows obviously did not expect such an abnormal change, and it was over before they had time to stop them. For a while, they could only open their eyes and watch this sudden appearance.¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Two: One Move Shocks Four Shadows


    "This guy¡­"


    Sasuke, who was originally tense in spirit, obviously relaxed after seeing this figure. He seemed to have absolute trust in the person in front of him, and Sasuke, who was already at the end of the force, also collapsed for a while because of his mental relaxation. Come down.


    Apart from the costumes, the appearance of the visitor looked the same as Sasuke. It was Uchiha Tatsumi who had been watching the battle in secret. He suddenly shot at the moment when Sasuke was about to die Raikage¡¯s hand. Sasuke was rescued in front of him.


    Chen looked at Sasuke who was limp on the ground, and said with a chuckle: "Sasuke, you have done a good job. You can stay in my space for the time being, and then leave it to me!"


    While speaking, Sasuke has been included in the original space.


    After Chen had done all this, Chen turned his gaze to the remaining Sanying, with a light smile on his face, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    Several shadows looked at this young man who had the same appearance as Sasuke, and they recognized it at a glance, and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    After all, Uchiha Tatsumi has a fierce reputation. Even the earth shadows who have not been in contact with him have a solemn expression as if they are facing an enemy. Just now Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s performance has already let them know Uchiha¡¯s power. They didn''t dare to ignore it, and Uchiha Tatsuno, who was still superior to Sasuke in both strength and fame, made them shocked.


    After all, Tuying is an old fried dough stick who has experienced a lot of wind and rain. After the initial consternation, he has calmed down. He looks like a leisurely old man. He joked: "Just solved one, and jumped out of a more difficult one. The old bones can''t stand the toss!"


    Compared to Dokage¡¯s calmness, Kakashi, who is acting as Naruto, can¡¯t calm down. He clearly knows the horror of the person in front of him. The murderer who subverted Konoha by one person is not like it seems on the surface. It is harmless. After Tatsun appeared, Kakashi''s heart was lifted, and his left eye, which had turned into a kaleidoscope, was always locked in Uchiha Tatsun, not daring to relax.


    Gaara also recovered his facial expression after the initial astonishment, but his eyes were filled with dignity and guard, and said in his indifferent voice: "Uchiha Tatsuo, it really is you!"


    At this time, Chen was not eager to take action. After sending Sasuke away, he had no worries. No one could stop him from doing anything he wanted, so he was not in a hurry, just smiled indifferently and replied: " You seem to have expected me to come, right?"


    Tukage, floating in the air, said with a smile on his face: "Huh! You are indeed hiding well. From the beginning, we really didn''t expect anyone to hide here, but since just now, our four shadows are facing Uchiha. When Sasuke launched an attack at the same time, we all felt a trace of chakra fluctuations. You should have inadvertently leaked it out while worrying about Sasuke!"


    "Really? So that''s it..."


    Hearing Tukage¡¯s answer, Tatsukin also understood what was going on. It turned out that Shigeo was worried about Sasuke and didn¡¯t control Chakra when Sikage attacked Sasuke at the same time. He accidentally leaked it out, although it was just a flash. Passing away, you may not feel it when you change to some ordinary ninjas, but you must know that the ninjas present are not ordinary characters, and you have noticed someone peeping at that moment, but they were attacking Sasuke at the time, so there was no time to do it. Just show it.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    Just when Chen Zheng was about to continue teasing, he only heard a roar and interrupted his topic. Chen Dan smiled and followed the prestige, and saw a huge energy fluctuation suddenly erupted from the ruins where Raikage had buried him. Suddenly, the pile of ruins was blown out as if by a powerful impact, and a sturdy figure appeared. It was the Thunder Shadow that was hit by Chen before.


    Although he was flew with a punch by Susao, Raikage, who had the thunder-dance armor, stubbornly resisted Susao''s blow, and received no real damage except for appearing embarrassed.


    After seeing Lei Ying, Chen was not surprised. He still had an expression that was neither salty nor indifferent. He said pointedly: "Oh, it turned out to be Lei Ying, is your injury healed?"


    Raikage''s eyes widened with anger at this time, and the momentum of his whole body reached its peak. The whole body was constantly flashing electric arcs, and his angry eyes seemed to spit out fire. He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi from a distance, wishing to eat his flesh, and now again Hearing the ridicule in Uchiha Tatsu''s tone, Raikage looked like a mockery, reminding him of the humiliation he suffered in Yunyin Village, which made it more difficult for Raikage to suppress the anger in his heart. Without nonsense, he made a direct sound. Roaring, rushed to Uchiha Tatsuo suddenly.


    "Raiking, wait a minute..." Seeing that Raikage is so tyrannical, the remaining three shadows are already dark, and Tuying, who is familiar with Raiking''s temperament, has already stopped, but the furious Raiking has already ignored other things. Drink to stop deafening.


    For so many days, I have been thinking about seeing Uchiha Tatsu again, and now I finally meet again, how can Raikage give up and just want to tear the culprit in front of Yunyin Village to pieces. .


    "Go to hell, Uchiha Tatsuno!"


    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, Lei Ying''s speed is like running thunder, coupled with the blessing of anger, the speed is even faster, and it has already hit Chen''s front in just an instant, condensing the power of the whole body to the only remaining On his right arm, he suddenly blasted towards the face of Uchiha Tatsu who seemed defenseless.


    "Hey! The defeated general, the battle in Yunyin Village, haven''t you learned how to behave?" Chen was not afraid of Lei Ying''s full blow, and there was no panic on his face. He was about to attack. When he was present, he suddenly activated the technique of Flying Thunder God, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Raikage, who had lost his target, was just a punch. However, before he was allowed to retreat and look for another enemy, he suddenly noticed a threat. Before he could take defensive measures, he felt the back of his head. He was caught, and then an irresistible force suddenly pressed him to the ground, making his entire face come into close contact with the ground.


    "Boom~"


    There was another loud noise. The fragile ground could not withstand the huge force, and it instantly broke into a small shallow pit, while Raikage was lying in the middle of the shallow pit. Behind him, Uchiha Tatsuno Looking at the back of Lei Ying''s head, it was obviously him who caused this situation.


    It turned out that at the moment when Raikage¡¯s fist was about to hit Chen, Chen activated the Flying Thunder God technique and instantly appeared behind Raikage. When Raikage attacked, he quickly reached out and grabbed the back of Raikage¡¯s head. , And then suddenly exerted force and pressed Lei Ying''s head to the ground, but Lei Ying was unprepared and could not resist Chen''s tremendous force, and Chen forced it to the ground.


    At this time, everyone present was already dumbfounded by the sight. Raikage, who had performed inexorably before, was subdued by the opponent after only one face to face Uchiha Tatsumi. This scene is undoubtedly a scene. The visual impact led them to doubt their own eyes.


    They all know that Uchiha Tatsu is very strong, but they did not expect to grab it to such a point. They only learned about Uchiha Tatsu''s strength from the intelligence, and they have not seen it with their own eyes. They think that the most is the level of shadows in each village , And now undoubtedly broke their usual cognition, making them wonder what to say for a while.


    Kankuro looked at the shocking scene in front of him, his whole body was already soaked in cold sweat from startled, as if he suspected that he was dreaming, and muttered, "This...Is this Uchiha Tatsun? Actually... Raikage was defeated...this..."


    "Uchiha Tatsumi... I didn''t expect it to be like this..." Temari who was walking with Kankuro was also shocked, and the eyes of Uchiha Tatsumi were filled with difficulty.


    Even though Dokage, who has always been calm, saw the power of Uchiha Tatsumi, the expression on his face changed from disapproval to solemn, but Dokage is a person who has experienced a lot of troubles, so he showed panic. , I just secretly said in my heart: "Just a face-to-face, Raikage brought that bad boy down. This Uchiha Tatsumi is really the same as in the intelligence, it is too strong, it seems that the two pieces of Yunyin Village and Kimha Village The matter is not exaggerated. Are the Uchiha clan all monsters?"


    I don¡¯t know when, Metka, who was a guest of Naruto Guardian and Kakashi for the five-kage meeting, has come to Kakashi¡¯s side and asked in a deep voice: "Kakashi, is that guy Uchiha Tatsun? Konoha..."


    "Well, it''s him, Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    "Damn, this guy, you can''t spare him lightly anyway!"


    After getting the answer, Kai felt angrily in his heart, his whole body surged, as if he was planning to perform a stunt, but Kakashi reached out and stopped him.


    "Kay, don''t do it yet. You can see that even Raikage is not his opponent. The purpose of our visit this time is to unite other movies against Uchiha Tatsu and Akatsuki''s organization. Let''s see how each movie reacts."


    "Damn..." Hearing Kakashi''s words, although Metkay was unwilling, he also withdrew his momentum and stood beside Kakashi watching.


    Chen''s move was too shocking, and instantly stunned everyone present, so that people in all villages did not act rashly for a while.¡­


    Chapter 283: A Gift for Siying


    Tatsun''s move stunned everyone present, so that they didn''t act rashly for a while, but when the two guards of Raikage saw Uchiha Tatsuta trample Raikage, it was impossible to be indifferent.


    "Boss!"


    "Master Raikage!"


    I saw the two exclaimed, and then they rushed towards Uchiha Tatsu. Although they knew Uchiha Tatsu''s power, even if the two of them cooperated, it was impossible to move Uchiha Tatsu. However, the two of them rushed without hesitation. In the past, it was not only because of their responsibilities, but also because of the fetters with Raiking. Over the years of cooperation, they have been more than simply the ordinary relationship between superiors and subordinates.


    "Hmph, give it back to you!"


    Seeing Darui and Xi Zhenghan rushing up without fear of death, Chen did not put the two in his eyes, but after a cold snort, he suddenly kicked Lei Ying towards Darui.

 163 Naruto Power System Chapter 163

    Darui, who was moving fast, suddenly saw a figure rushing towards him, it was Raikage!Darui''s face was suddenly startled, he immediately stopped the sprint, and caught Raikage in a hurry.


    However, at the moment when Darui touched Raikage¡¯s body, a huge force came from Raikage, making the unsuspecting Darui unable to withstand this powerful force and flew upside down together with Raikage. It was a long time before I stopped.


    When Arrived Rui stopped his figure, Xi immediately jumped over and hurriedly asked, "Master Raikage, Darui, are you okay?"


    Darui squeezed his numb wrist and replied: "It''s okay, but Uchiha Tatsumi is so powerful, we have to be careful!"


    Raikage ignored Darui and Nishi. After landing again, he burst into a terrifying aura again. He turned around and gritted his teeth and stared at Uchiha Tatsumi, and roared, "Uchiha Tatsumi, I will kill you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he changed to want to do it again, Darui and Xi saw something uncomfortable secretly, and quickly reached out to block Raiking to stop them: "Boss (Master Raiking) calm down!"


    "Get out of me!"


    At this time, Raikage was so angry that he would not listen to the advice of the two at all. After he suddenly pushed Darui who was in front of him, he would attack Uchiha Tatsuo again.


    "Raiking, let''s do it slowly!"


    Just when Raikage was about to continue his attack, Tukage did not know when he had appeared in front of Raikage and blocked Raikage¡¯s path, and stopped it with a sound. Gaara and Kakashi also drove away. Come here and stop Lei Ying''s impulse together.


    Seeing another person stopping him, Raikage said angrily: "Tukage, Hokage, Fengying, you guys also get out of me quickly, otherwise I can''t spare you either!"


    Facing Raikage¡¯s scolding, Sankage also knew Raikage¡¯s emotions at the moment, and did not show impatience. Gaara said without expression: "Raikage, in your current state, you are not Uchiha¡¯s opponent at all. , You calm down!"


    Lei Ying had no sympathy for Sanying''s dissuasion, and shouted impatiently at Sanying, "Huh! I don''t need you to tell me what the old man is going to do!"


    Tuying, the oldest of the four shadows, frowned as he looked at the violent Raikage and said, "It''s enough, you are also a dignified Raikage, not an ignorant kid who just came out of the ninja school. Don¡¯t forget, we didn¡¯t gather here to watch you mess around by yourself. If you go your own way, then we don¡¯t have to stay here and waste time!"


    Although Tuying''s words were very rude, they unexpectedly worked. After the originally irritable Raiking listened to Tuying''s words, Raiking seemed to have realized his impulse and remembered the purpose of launching the Five Shadows talks. The momentum of time has obviously dropped, and the mood has calmed down.


    Thinking of this, Lei Ying also suppressed his inner impulse, unwillingly said in a deep voice: "Damn it, I know!"


    Although he calmed down the irritability in his heart, it does not mean that Lei Ying will give up like this. It is just that he will not fight Chen for the time being. At this time, he is still glaring at Chen angrily. A lot of power, shouted at Xi in a low voice: "Xi, you will treat me first, and I will clean up that guy later."


    Although Raikage¡¯s voice was not loud, none of the people present were ordinary people. Naturally, they heard Raikage¡¯s words. Although I felt disapproval in my heart, he said that it was like the one who was pressed to the ground by Uchiha Tatsu just like a dead dog. The people are not like him, but because of Raikage''s affection, everyone did not show it.


    For a while, after Raikage calmed down, the scene finally fell into a brief calm. The two sides formed a confrontation. One is the four shadows of the four-ninth village and the guards of each shadow. This lineup can be described as the peak of the villages. The combat power, the aura is naturally extremely powerful.


    On the other hand, even though there are only three people, Uchiha Tatsumi, together with Shigego and Suizuki who have just appeared, seem to have a small number of people, but in terms of momentum, they are not at all defeated by the opponent by half, and even overwhelm the opponent, making four The people in Shinobu dare not let up.


    When the two sides formed a temporary confrontation, Chen took the lead to break the silence, chuckled lightly and said, "Hey~~ It seems that I have been a little calmer, which just saved me a lot of effort. As for you to clean up me, there is Many opportunities!"


    With Tatsun¡¯s opening, Shinobu¡¯s side did not remain silent. Metkai beside Kakashi glared at Uchiha Tatsumi, and sternly asked: "Uchiha Tatsumi, you are a very sinful fellow, what are you doing here? What purpose?"


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not here to cause trouble today, I just heard that Raikage is holding the Five Shadows talks here, so I just want to come over to join in the fun, and give you a big gift by the way!"


    Gaara said in his unique indifferent tone: "Huh! You know that this is the place where the Five Shadows will talk, and you dare to break in without permission. Are you not afraid that the Five Shadows will unite and kill you here? Already arrogantly think that our Five Shadows have nothing to do with you?"


    Hearing what Gaara said, Chen smiled indifferently. It seemed that he didn''t care about the Five Shadows in Gaara''s mouth, and said jokingly, "The Five Shadows? You seem to be just the Four Shadows here. Is it missing a water shadow, how can it be called the Five Shadows Talk?"


    Chen''s ridicule caused everyone in Siren Village to frown, and they were a little dissatisfied with the absence of Wuyin Village, but they also knew that it was not the time to struggle with this issue, and they saw Raiying snorted uncomfortably, and then Angrily said: "Huh! Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and tell your intentions, otherwise you will have no chance!"


    "Hehe, I said it, this time I''m here just to give you a big gift!"


    Facing the threat of Rai Ying, Chen did not pay attention to it. While talking jokingly, Chen slowly raised his right hand. With Chen''s movements, everyone on the opposite side was also full of vigilance and seemed to be on guard. Chen suddenly got into trouble.


    In the tense expressions of the people, a special hat appeared out of thin air on Tatsun¡¯s raised right hand, and with the appearance of the hat, the people in the various Ninja villages were surprised at first, and when they saw the characteristics of the hat, Can''t help but change his face.


    I saw that the seemingly ordinary hat in Tatsun''s hand was similar to the hat worn by the previous shadows, and everyone was surprised that it was indeed embroidered with a big "water" character.


    "This is...Shuiying''s..."¡­


    Chapter 284: Chen''s Plan


    After Dangchen took out the so-called gift, that is, Shui Ying''s hat, the scene became silent, obviously he had not recovered from this incident.


    There are no stupid people here. From the meaning revealed by Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s words just now, and when he thinks that people in the mist will be absent from such an important meeting, it is not difficult to imagine what happened. Now add Uchi The water shadow hat in Bochen''s hand further confirmed the guesses of the shadows. For a while, they all looked at Uchiha Tatsun with fear, and each communicated in a low voice.


    "This is Shuiying''s hat. Could it be that Shuiying has been..."


    "So, it''s no wonder that the people in Wuyin Village will be absent from the meeting. It turns out that Shui Ying has been poisoned by Uchiha Tatsu!"


    "Even the shadow was killed. This Uchiha Tatsuo is too terrible, but if this happens, Wuyin Village will definitely not let it go!"


    No matter what, after seeing the hat in Chen''s hands, the shadows can no longer sit back and watch. You must know that they are the shadows equal to them. They are the shadows of the five great nations, not just the village chief of Xiaonin village. However, they have suffered a bad hand, how can they not be shocked, even the most stable Tu Ying can''t sit still at this moment.


    I saw Tukage floating in the air at this moment, staring at Tatsun with solemn expression on his face, and asked: "Uchiha Tatsumi, how come Suikage¡¯s hat is in your hands? Could it be that Suikage has really been killed by you? ?"


    "What do you think?" Chen did not explicitly admit or deny, but left a meaningful sentence, but from his playful smile, everyone had already guessed the answer.


    After learning the result, everyone was unable to calm down, and saw Kanjirou next to Gaara sternly said: "You guy, you dare to kill Shui Ying. I didn''t expect that after Yunyin Village and Konoha, even Wuyin Village was also hit by a poisonous hand, and back then, you arrested Shinobu and threatened Gaara in the Kingdom of Wind. Do you really think that the Five Ninja Villages have nothing to do with you? Uchiha Tatsumi, hello Bold."


    "Ah!"


    Faced with Kankuro''s stern scolding, Chen just glanced at him and let out a disdainful sarcasm.The purpose of Raikage¡¯s meeting this time is well known to everyone here. Since Chen dared to come in so blatantly, he would naturally not be afraid of the so-called Siying. Chen¡¯s purpose is actually very simple. It is to let Siying know. Akatsuki''s threat to the world of ninjas and her own brought the five great ninja villages together.


    Only after the Five Great Ninja Villages are united can they pose a threat to Akatsuki. In this way, even if Uchiha does not fear the Five Great Ninja Villages, after all, Akatsuki does not have any high-end warfare apart from Shiraue¡¯s 100,000 divisions. Li, in this way, Tai Tu is even more eager to pull Chen into their lineup, because Chen¡¯s strength is already something he can¡¯t ignore. Tai Tu doesn¡¯t want to hide from the side while fighting the Five Great Ninja Villages. There is an unstable factor that even he can''t grasp.


    In Chen¡¯s thoughts, he did intend to unite with Akatsuki. The reason was the tail beast in the hands of Akatsuki. That was his goal. If he wanted to get the tail beast from Akatsuki, the first one was for Akatsuki to start a war. It is indeed much simpler to snatch the tail beast in the hands of the soil, because even if the Nagato and the soil are joined together, Chen is confident that he can defeat them, but this undoubtedly allows the Five Ninja Village to reap the fishermen, which is not what Chen wants.


    Don¡¯t think Tatsun seems to be very relaxed when dealing with Konoha and Yunren. Once the five big Shinnin villages are united, it will be even more troublesome than the Akatsuki organization, so Tatsun doesn¡¯t want to destroy the Akatsuki organization. If this is the case, he can at least contain him Let''s take a look at the Five Ninja Villages.


    Since Ming cannot be robbed, then only cooperation is left to join forces to deal with the Five Ninja Villages. In this way, Chen can request the tail beast to share as an ally, and Chen also has the tail beast that needs soil in his hands, Chen believes Tai Tu will definitely agree to this request.


    However, before cooperating with Akatsuki, Chen must let Taito know his abilities. If Taito has invited him and agrees, it is like being subdued by him. This is undoubtedly shorter than the other party, so he So when he invited him before bringing the soil, he strongly refused.


    He put on a strong posture to let the land know that it is not that he wants to cooperate with Uchiha Tatsumi, but that your Akatsuki organization actively seeks to cooperate with me, so that not only can we win more favorable conditions, but also want to bring the land. Express a signal that he is not your subordinate Uchiha Tatsuno, nor does he need to follow your orders, you have no right to instruct me to do things.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense to him. I have already said that the bastard Uchiha Tatsuo is a vicious guy, and he can''t do anything like this anymore. Today, the Four Shadows will join forces and we must get rid of him here, otherwise There will be endless troubles for our five major countries!"


    At this time, Raikage had already been unable to bear it. He was full of resentment towards Uchiha Tatsuo. After learning that Suikage might have been killed by Uchiha Tatsuo, he could not calm down. At this time, he wanted to unite with the other three shadows. , Kill Uchiha Tatsun together.


    Raikage¡¯s words were recognized by the major Shinobu villages in the field. They had already deliberately removed him after they knew Uchiha¡¯s harm. Now that they know that Suikage may have been killed, they are even more determined. Their thoughts, so after Lei Ying said that paragraph, they all launched an attack gesture.


    Facing the Siying''s about to join forces to deal with him, Chen didn''t feel pressure. He still had an indifferent expression. He sneered and said, "Hey, the Siyings teamed up, what a big battle!"


    "Huh! Uchiha Tatsun, you are full of bad luck. Today, the old man will avenge the villagers who were harmed by you in Yunren Village!" Tatsun''s indifferent attitude stimulated Raikage, and Raikage roared, and then suddenly suddenly. A powerful Chakra broke out, and everyone in the remaining Four Ninja Village locked in Chen, and they had to do it.


    "You have a chance to kill Uchiha Tatsuno, don''t yell, Raikage!"


    Just under this raging situation, when the people of Sijin Village were about to assemble and attack, a calm voice suddenly sounded in the clubhouse, and then appeared out of nowhere in the clearing between Siying and Chen. In a spiral space vortex, a figure emerged from the vortex.


    Red cloud robe with black background, standard Akatsuki uniform, with a spiral mask on his face covering her face and revealing her eyes. Dressed like this, there is really only one person in the Ninja World, that is, A Fei in Akatsuki. Uchiha has taken soil!¡­


    Chapter 285: Uchiha Madara?


    Bring the soil appeared out of thin air, making Si Ying and others surprised. If they hadn''t taken the soil to appear on their own initiative, they would not have noticed that there were people hiding here.


    "Who?" Three generations of Tuying, Liangtianping Onoki''s eyes were dim, looking at the person who had just appeared before him, and asked.

 164 Naruto Power System Chapter 164

    "Damn, this guy''s costume is from Akatsuki!" Kankuro''s expression changed slightly when he saw Akatsuki''s outfit with obvious dirt. His younger brother, Gaara of the fourth generation Fengying, was organized by Akatsuki. Man grabbed and pulled out the tail that was sealed in the body. If it weren''t for the secret technique of the thousand generations, Gaara would have already died. At this moment, the enemy is naturally jealous when they meet.


    "Is this the person from the Akatsuki organization? It came just right, let''s get rid of it together!" Rai Ying roared angrily when he saw that the person who interrupted him was wearing a red cloud robe with a black background.


    "go to hell!"


    Before the words fell, I saw Raikage Mad Dog burst out without warning, like a cannonball flashing with electric arcs, rushing towards the soil standing in front of it.


    Facing Raikage''s domineering offensive, the soil that just appeared didn''t seem to react. Without any action, he stood upright in front of Raikage, indifferent to Raikage''s upcoming attack.


    I saw Raikage¡¯s fast figure, almost instantly rushing to the dirt, but at the moment when Raikage¡¯s fist hit the dirt, Raikage¡¯s face immediately showed a look of surprise. Because the moment his fist "touched" his body, Lei Ying didn''t feel any touch, as if he was hitting in the air.


    The figure staggered, and in an instant, Raikage had passed through the body with dirt without hindrance, and appeared behind the body with dirt. This strange phenomenon made the people present feel astonished. Raikage''s eyes condensed and suddenly turned back. Looking towards the soil, his eyes were full of surprise and puzzlement.


    After a brief confrontation, the result was unexpected. Seeing Raikage¡¯s attack failed. As Raikage¡¯s guard, Xi naturally felt a little surprised: "Just now...Has the Raikage-sama¡¯s attack been avoided?"


    "No, I can see it clearly. The boss''s fist has already hit the Akatsuki, but I don''t know why, it became like this!" Compared to Xi, Darui''s strength is naturally better than Xi. Seeing more clearly, but he couldn''t figure out what just happened.


    Kakashi, who possesses divine power, has some knowledge about space-based ninjutsu. After seeing the weird ability with soil, she couldn''t help but secretly said: "Raikage¡¯s attack directly penetrated Akatsuki¡¯s body. It¡¯s a weird ability. , Is it space ninjutsu? And why does this Akatsuki member make me feel so familiar..."


    "Really, troublesome guys one after another, Uchiha Tatsumi is already very troublesome, and now there is such a weird guy again, can it be said that Akatsuki organization has already united with Uchiha Tatsumi, it will be troublesome? !" But Tuying said helplessly.


    At the scene, except for Chen, who had already known that the soil had a fine bottom, were shocked by this strange ability to carry soil. Before figuring out the ability to carry soil, the people in Siren Village did not do anything for a while.


    Tai Tu seemed to be very satisfied with the situation he created. After a chuckle, he joked: "Raiking is really irritable as always. This time I am here to tell you something. By the way, I plan to tell you some information. Don''t worry. Let''s do it!"


    Lei Ying had already recovered from the astonishment just now, and when he heard the ridicule with dirt, he immediately said angrily: "You fellow..."


    With a roar, Raikage shook his fist at Zou Du again, but he did not even raise his eyelids, and did not care about Raikage¡¯s attack. As before, Raikage failed to cause damage to Zou Du. The slightest injury penetrated the soiled body once again, and returned to Sinin Village.


    "hateful¡­"


    Lei Dun¡¯s light appeared again. For this result, Lei Ying would obviously not give up. Once again, he gathered his strength and planned to attack with Earth. However, when Rai Ying was about to make a move, he was blocked by Earth Shadow. Come down.


    Three generations of earth shadow Ohnoki is floating in front of Raikage, and said to Raikage: "Don''t be impulsive to Raikage, first listen to what he has to say, and then it''s not too late to start!"


    Then he turned around and said to Tai Tu: "State your purpose, otherwise you will have no chance!"


    Daito''s only exposed eyes narrowed slightly, and he scanned the people in Shinin Village, and then said indifferently, "My name, Uchiha Madara! I want to tell you one thing. After you understand, I I want to hear your opinions!"


    "Oh? Uchiha Madara?" Hearing the name Uchiha Madara, Dokage''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t show any strange emotions. He didn''t seem to believe that the guy in front of him was the legendary Uchiha Madara. Then Tuying continued to ask, "What are you going to say?"


    Dai Tu whispered: "It''s about my purpose... Moon Eye Project!"


    Dokage looked at Uchiha, and said in a deep voice, "What Moon Eye Project, although I doubt that Uchiha Madara is still alive, but since you dare to call yourself Uchiha Madara, then with your strength, any plan should be You can do it whatever you want, why not be so circumspect."


    And Uchiha took the earth to explain in an unbelievable way: "After the battle with the original Naruto, I was seriously injured. The current me, strength and weakness, has only an empty shell!"


    Lei Ying''s guard, Xi heard the meaning in the native dialect, and seemed to think of something, and asked aloud, "Could it be that it is a plan to restore your strength?"


    "Well, you can say that, but it''s not just that... let me sit down and talk to you slowly."


    While talking, Tai Tu sat down, and then slowly revealed his so-called Moon Eye plan to the people in Siren Village.¡­


    Chapter 286: Declaration of War


    On the other side, watching Uchiha Tatsuhatsu who is pretending to be guilty of formality and Sikage wrestling, he can''t help but sneer in his heart, knowing that the soil is fine, and said disdainfully: "Pretend to be a god!"


    The people in Shinin Village were attracted by the words of bringing soil at this time, so no one noticed Tatsun''s words.


    And while the people in Siren Village were listening to the soil, the somewhat puzzled Shuiyue whispered to Chen: "Boss, didn''t that guy have been killed by you yesterday? How could he appear again? Here? Is he really the Uchiha Madara from the Sengoku period? How is this possible..."


    "Hey, just pretending to be a ghost, but it''s true that he is a member of the Uchiha clan, and it''s not strange to be able to use Izanaki!" Chen explained with a sneer.


    "Izanaki? Is that the technique that Danzo used at the time? So that''s it..." After Chen explained, Shuiyue was relieved. He has been following Chen by his side. He still has some understanding of some of the pupil techniques of Kaleidoscope. Yes, and Danzo had used this technique in the previous battle between Sasuke and Danzo, so he would not feel unfamiliar.


    On the contrary, after seeing the emergence of Zinou, everyone in Siren Village paid attention to those who had taken the soil. They were a little slack with them, and quickly asked Chen: "Chen, now people in Fournin Village , And the Xiao organization is here, what should we do next, do we want to do it with you?"


    Chen jokingly looked at the rags and the people in Shinin Village, and then said: "No need, since that guy has come out to attract hatred, then we should withdraw as soon as possible. My goal has been achieved anyway. There is nothing wrong with staying here!"


    "Understood!" Shigeo and Shuiyue expressed their understanding, and they were also ready to retreat at any time.


    At this time, Taito had already told the people in Siren Village about his Moon Eyes plan, from the six immortals to the ten tails, and from the ten tails to the nine big-tailed beasts that are well-known in the big ninth village. Renzhuli, and then said that his so-called moon-eye plan is to gather the nine big-tailed beasts to resurrect the ten-tailed beasts and become the ten-tailed humanzhuli, and then launch the infinite moon reading to integrate the entire Ninja world and all things. Become a perfect plan for the unity of heaven and earth.


    "This is my Moon Eye plan, which is to regenerate this world and create a completely peaceful world, where there will always be beauty and peace, and there will be no more wars and smoke..." Dai Tu Shen Sheng said, describing the infinite moon After reading the scene, at the end, he said: "Okay, my plan has been fully told to you, then, as the Five Shadows, what kind of answer will you give me?"


    Although the world of monthly reading described by Dai Tu sounds perfect, none of you here are idiots. After understanding the infinite monthly reading, they all thought of the horror, and it is impossible to agree to this crazy plan.


    As soon as the voice of the local voice fell, the fourth generation of Lei Ying immediately shouted: "Huh, what a joke, how could the world be handed over to someone like you!"


    Although Gaara''s face still remained indifferent, he said in a very calm tone: "The illusory peace is just a lie and has no meaning at all. Only peace in reality is what we want to pursue!"


    Kakashi also solemnly said: "Living in that illusory world has no meaning, there is no hope, no dream, everything is just escaping from reality!"


    Liangtianping Onoki looked at the other three shadows, and said with a light smile: "It looks like everyone''s opinions are unified!"


    Then he looked back at Zitou, the smile on his face had also faded, and he said heavily, "It is not so much to be integrated with the world, but in my opinion, what you call peace is nothing more than turning the world into yours. No matter, how could we promise you this kind of thing, what do you think of us?"


    Brought the soil to get Siying¡¯s answer. After a moment of silence, he finally said in a deep voice, ¡°Wow, although I had expected you to answer like this at the beginning, I felt disappointed after hearing it with my own ears. Ah, I have to say, you made an unwise choice."


    Tuying retorted, "Huh! It''s not your decision to make the wrong choice, it''s just your ambition, it''s not really for peace at all, and your hypocritical peace can only live in a dream. Talents will choose."


    "Haha~~"


    Hearing Tuying''s retort, Tae Tu let out a chuckle, and then said, "What about you Five Shadows? Actually, you should all understand... There has never been true peace. There is no difference between hope and giving up. , This world became what it is now under your leadership. You have no power to change anything! And we... have collected most of the tail beasts, only Konoha''s nine tails are left, you still have Konoha Naruto Uzumaki handed it over to help me complete the Moon Eye project, otherwise, war will come..."


    With the exception of the Nine-tailed Man Zhuli, all the tail beasts have been arrested, and Naruto Uzumaki was sent to Miaomu Mountain to learn celestial arts, so the people of Akatsuki did not find Naruto at all, and now Raikage holds five The film talks will definitely mention the arrest of Zhuli in the villages, and then deal with the Xiao organization, so bring the soil that Naruto is hidden, if the four-ninth village does not plan to hand over Naruto, the bring the soil will definitely not hesitate Start the war.


    As for the few in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands, Uchiha Tatsumi thinks that as long as he joins hands with Uchiha Tatsumi and gives him some benefits, it is naturally not difficult to ask for it. After all, in the knowledge of Uchiha Tatsumi, even if the tail beast stays in Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s hand can be used as combat power, and has no other purpose at all, and with Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s strength, there is no need to rely on the power of the tail beast, so the tail beast is just for Uchiha Tatsumi. If you don''t have anything, as long as you convince Uchiha Chen by yourself, then the other party will definitely hand over the tail beast.


    "what?"


    "war?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Knowing that the soil is about to start a war, this is obviously beyond Siying''s expectation, looking at the soil in surprise, only Lei Ying caught a message from the words of the soil, and immediately roared at the soil: "Only nine tails are left. Could it be that the eight tails have already been taken by you..."


    Cao Tu didn¡¯t care about Raikage¡¯s roar, shrugged and said, "Ah~ Yes, I said before that I brought you a message by the way. Just when you came to the Five Shadows Conference, your Yunyin eight-tailed man Zhuli It has been successfully captured by our Xiao organization!"


    "what did you say!" ¡­


    Chapter 287: The Decision of the Four Shadows


    "Kiraby was arrested by the people of Akatsuki''s organization, and Raikage-sama, who is the elder brother, must be furious..." After Taitu said that Kiraby was arrested, Xi could predict what would happen to Raikage next.


    Sure enough, when he learned that the eight-tailed Zhuli of Yunyin Village had been captured by the people of Xiao Organization, Lei Ying was startled first, and then furious.


    "Damn it!" The furious Lei Ying once again erupted into a violent Lei Dun, and couldn''t help but want to shoot again.

 165 Naruto Power System Chapter 165

    For Raikage, Kiraby is not just the village¡¯s man Zhuli. He is also Raikage¡¯s younger brother. When Kiraby was young, he established a bond with Raiking, and his relationship is naturally deep. Now I know that he How could Yi Peiying''s temper calm down because his younger brother was taken away.


    And just when Raikage was about to launch another attack on Zitou, he was intercepted by Kakashi, and persuaded, "Master Raikage, please don¡¯t be impulsive. This Akatsuki seems to have some weird space-time ability. Before understanding the opponent''s abilities, all the attacks were just futile to him, and they couldn''t harm him at all. Let me calm down and then come up with countermeasures to rescue the people from your village!"


    "Kakashi, you let me go, this group of bastards took my brother, how can I calm down!"


    Tuying also persuaded: "Raikang, Kakashi is right, you should calm down first, even if you can kill him, your brother can''t come back now. You understand what that guy said. , As a dignified Raikage, you can¡¯t lose your sense just because you are alone. Now is not the time to get angry!"


    Being blocked and advised by Kakashi and Tukage together, especially Tukage¡¯s words made him understand his responsibilities, even if Raikage is angry, he has to hold back this anger, after all, he is the Raikage of Yunyin Village. , Sometimes it is true that he cannot be arrogant, especially in this case, he must be responsible to the villagers in Yunyin Village, and even the villagers of Thunder Country.


    On the other side, Chen, who was somewhat neglected, looked at the scenes that were the same as in the original work, and felt dull. He shook his head and didn¡¯t want to stay here and waste time. He whispered to Shuiyue and Shigego, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. Yes, let''s go!"


    Then he raised his two hands and put them on the shoulders of Shigeo and Shuiyue, and then activated the Flying Thunder God technique, and disappeared in the same place in an instant, without giving Si Ying a chance to stop him.


    It is not that Sikage does not want to intercept, but can''t intercept it. After all, Thunder God''s art is too fast. Only in the blink of an eye, even Raikage, known for its speed, can hardly stop, so I can only watch Uchiha. Chen and the others just disappeared in front of them.


    And Daito came to Shinin Village from the very beginning, but she always paid attention to Uchiha Tatsumi. When Uchiha Tatsumi was about to leave, she discovered Tatsun¡¯s actions, and Daito had already done so at this time. Retired.One of his purposes here is to announce the Moon Eye Project to Shinin Village or to declare war, and the other is to come to Uchiha Tatsumi. Now his first goal has been achieved, so naturally he does not want to If you stay longer, you should discuss cooperation with Uchiha Tatsu as soon as possible.


    Take the soil and slowly stood up from the ground, swept one side of the people in Shinin Village once again, and then said in a deep voice, "Since you don¡¯t plan to cooperate, then...I¡¯m here to formally declare war on your five great nations, for the fourth time. Ninja World War is coming soon! Let¡¯s see you next time...on the battlefield!"


    After all, regardless of the reaction of everyone present, the bare right eye under his mask whirled, the familiar spatial vortex resurfaced, and Tai Tu himself and the red cloud robe on the black background also followed the spatial vortex. Dissipated and disappeared in the sight of everyone, leaving a group of people on the scene staring at each other.


    "So... what should we do next?" After everyone who was present was a little awake from the shock of Uchiha''s words with soil, Dokage murmured with furrowed brows.


    "From what it says, except for Konoha¡¯s nine-tailed man, Naruto, the other eight-tailed beasts have all fallen into their hands. So... we can only establish as Kakaxi said at the meeting. A ninja has established an army." Gaara''s expression has always been like a facial paralysis, and at this moment it seems to be a little gloomy because of the strength displayed by the opponent.


    Not to mention that Sasuke Uchiha would be able to keep the wind under the four shadows teaming up. If it weren''t for Sasuke, it seemed that something had gone wrong with his own problems. Under the four shadows teaming up, I am afraid that it would be difficult to win in a short time; and that Uchiha Chen is even more skillful. He directly presses the stronger Raikage among the Four Shadows on the ground. Its speed is fast, and the accuracy of the strikes is horrible; and now, the perfect human Zhuli Bawei in Yunyin Village is actually They are all in the opponent''s hands, and they have eight-tailed beasts at the same time. This is enough power that any big country is afraid of.


    "Establishing a coalition force is naturally the best policy against Uchiha Tatsu and Akatsuki, but Raikage-sama does not seem to approve it." Seeing that Dokage narrowed his eyes, he opened his mouth unhurriedly, seeming to agree. Kakashi''s coalition strategy is also testing Raikage''s ideas.


    "This group of bastards, even my brother was arrested by them! This matter must not be forgotten. If there is something wrong with my brother, the old man will tell these bastards to pay back ten times, establish a ninja alliance, and follow them. Let¡¯s break it in one breath!¡± Raikage, who was originally arrogant, seemed to be irritated by the words that brought soil. Even though he was not on the scene now, Raikage did not hear the words ¡°Pull of Eight Tails¡± and ¡°The other party has eight Words such as "tail beast" all thundered with anger.


    "But nowadays, in the country of water, the hidden mist village should be dealt with as before. Shui Ying seems to have been poisoned by the guy Uchiha Tatsu on the way here. Since it is the Ninja Alliance Army, how can there be no mist hidden village." At this moment, Gaara''s question seemed to attract everyone''s ears again.


    Not to mention, the establishment of the Ninja Allied Forces is indeed the best choice for the five major powers today, but if it is in the battle against Uchiha Tatsu and Akatsuki, if the nation of water as a big country stays outside, let alone Akatsuki. On the other hand, even the other four major powers will never tolerate it. It can be said that any one of the five major powers is not repelling wars caused by the uneven strength of the countries, but that their ninja village is in this power. At the average bottom, the rulers have always been unafraid of war, and all they fear is that they cannot win.


    "We need to pass the news that Shuiying has been killed to the people in Wuyin Village, so that Wuyin Village will re-elect another Shuiying to control the overall situation as soon as possible!" The stability of Tuying seems to have stabilized everyone at this time. As a person who has experienced the ups and downs of the Ninja world, it seems that changing a shadow is not a big deal in his opinion, because these three generations of Tu Ying seem to have undergone the alternation of the entire five great kingdoms of shadow-level ninjas, and now it is no more. Just one more.


    "It''s my old bones to take a trip to the Water Country, and the remaining three shadows, first go back to the villages to make arrangements and prepare for all wars!"


    "understood!" ¡­


    Chapter 288: Absolute


    While the Four Shadows were discussing matters concerning the coalition forces, somewhere in the quiet and uninhabited woods outside the city of Iron Nation, three figures suddenly appeared out of thin air in a place that was originally empty, and some leisurely little ones flew away. bird.


    I saw one of the three people, looking at the surrounding environment, and said with some excitement: "This is...outside the city of Iron Nation! Hehe~ Boss, your Flying Thunder God technique is really convenient. It''s here now, and left under Siying''s eyelids, the people in Shinobu Village must have been dumbfounded!"


    The three people who just showed up were Chen and the others who had just escaped from the meeting place of the Five Shadows. What they had just spoken was the chatter from the Eagle Squad, Ghost Deng Shuiyue!


    Long before he arrived in the Iron Kingdom, Chen had already placed Fei Lei Shen''s art coordinates outside the city, and he only needed to activate Fei Lei Shen to come out instantly, which saved a lot of trouble.


    Compared with Shuiyue¡¯s carefree, Shigego was obviously more stable, or cautious, and did not act so casually like Shuiyue. He first observed the surrounding environment, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, he said in a deep voice: "We just If we leave like this, the people in Shinin Village must be annoyed. Although we have left the Iron Country, we are not far from the Iron Country. It is easy to be discovered by the Iron Country people. Let¡¯s leave here first. I''m in trouble!"


    Shuiyue chuckled disdainfully, and said disapprovingly: "Hey! Zhongwu, you are too cautious, let alone whether they will send someone to chase us, even if they do come, we don''t need to be afraid of them, and There is the boss here, even if the four shadows come in person, they are not the boss''s opponent, what are you worried about!"


    Chen looked at the complacent Shuiyue, frowned and scolded Naiyue: "Jungwu is right. It is not a bad thing to be cautious. Besides, there is no need to cause trouble if there is less trouble. I don''t want to be bothered by such small things all day long!"


    "Yes, yes, I know, I know!" Seeing Chen, she said to herself, Shuiyue naturally did not dare to fight haha, but from his expression and tone, it was not difficult to see that he seemed to just deal with it casually. Did not take it to heart.


    "Humph!"


    Chen also knew that Shuiyue was just dealing with herself casually, so she didn''t think so, but Chen didn''t bother to talk about him any more, but after a cold snort, he didn''t make a sound. After choosing a direction, he set off, and Zhongwu just smiled and followed On Chen''s footsteps, only Shui Yue''s face was depressed, but she did not dare to complain anymore, and quickly followed Chen and left.


    The three of them were walking on the road. Suddenly, Chen stopped, because in Chen''s perception, he noticed that someone was hiding in the dark and staring at the three of them, and the method of hiding their breath was very secretive, even though Shigego and Shuiyuedu Even though he had a cultivation base stronger than Shangren, he couldn''t notice it, and his strength was certainly not low. After seeing Chen stop, Shuiyue and Shigego didn''t understand what was going on, and looked at Chen puzzledly.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand, seeing Chen¡¯s expression, Shuiyue and Shigego also noticed something. They carefully observed the surroundings, but they couldn¡¯t see anything abnormal. Shigego quickly asked in a deep voice, "Chen, there is What''s the situation?"


    "Well, someone is watching us secretly!" Chen nodded and said.


    When I heard Chen''s words, even Shuiyue''s face changed, and she said in surprise, "Could it be that the people from Shinin Village really followed? How could it be so fast... Moreover, Shigego and I didn''t notice it at all. may¡­"


    "There is only one person. It should not be from Shinin Village, and I may know who it is!"


    Although the other party hadn''t appeared yet, Chen also guessed what the other party''s identity was.


    There is only one person to the other party. This is definitely not a person from the five big countries. Let¡¯s not say whether they sent people to chase after Chen left. Even if they did send someone, it would definitely not be possible to catch up so quickly. More importantly, , How did they know that Chen''s technique of Flying Thunder God would be placed in this place.


    There are only two people with such concealment ability in Chen''s cognition. One is the soil that relies on the virtual space to pretend to be a ghost, and can appear anywhere with his spatial ability, and the other is The spooky intelligence personnel in Akatsuki''s organization, absolutely!


    Before Taichen left the Five Shadows talks, he was still wrangling with Wuying, and he would definitely not chase him so quickly. Then the person hiding in the dark should be the right-hand man with the soil, black and white!


    Jue''s body is composed of two parts, black and white. It looks like the same person, but has two kinds of thinking. It can even split into two people with different personalities. The upper body is covered by flytrap-like leaves, regardless of appearance. , Behavior, or ability are very mysterious, good at reconnaissance work and collecting other people''s corpses, ability is also quite strange.


    Although Jue¡¯s identity is mysterious, Chen, who has seen the plot of the original novel, clearly knows the details of this. Bai Jue is the product of Uchiha Madara¡¯s yin and yang escape. His power comes from the outer golem and the cells of the first generation, and the other black Zue, but Kaguya Ji¡¯s mind, belongs to Kaguya Ji¡¯s third son. This Kizuki, but the deepest figure in Naruto¡¯s central machine, can play Uchiha Madara Senjuku between applause, even for thousands of years. The former Indra and Asura were calculated by him and belonged to the hidden BOSS in Hokage. Compared with Uchiha Madara, Tatsun was more afraid of this person.


    Although she was jealous, Chen felt very uncomfortable when she was peeped like this. With a cold snort, she suddenly pulled out the streamer around her waist, and then saw a flash of red light, and a sharp slash came out of the streamer and hit it. Somewhere in the woods, there is the hiding place for the people Chen perceives.


    At the same time, in the depths of the woods, this figure is indeed hidden. I saw this person wearing a black-bottomed red cloud robe, and the figure seemed bloated. What''s more interesting is that this person has two collars on the collar. A huge leaf, looks like a flytrap.


    Such a weird appearance, this person is what Chen thought of before, the intelligence personnel in Akatsuki''s organization, absolutely!¡­


    Chapter 289: Meet Again


    At this moment, in the depths of the woods, on a small raised mound, there was indeed a person who was wearing a red cloud gown with a black background, and his figure seemed bloated. What made people more concerned about this There are two huge leaves growing on the collar of a person, which looks like a flytrap. What¡¯s even stranger is that half of the person¡¯s body is actually trapped in the mound, and only the upper body is exposed. Outside the mound.


    Such a weird appearance, this person is what Chen thought of before, the intelligence personnel in Akatsuki''s organization, absolutely!


    At this time, at the moment Uchiha Tatsumi discovered it, she absolutely seemed to have noticed it, and only heard a hoarse voice saying: "Yeah, yeah, it seems that Uchiha Tatsumi has already discovered us!"


    This hoarse voice is the black part of Jue, which is the voice of Jue Jue.


    "Really? Really alert enough to find us, hehe~~ I don''t know if we will be killed by him?" Jue''s other half, Bai Jue, also said aloud after hearing Hei Jue''s words. , But the tone was full of drama and abuse, and he didn''t seem to be as scared as he said.


    When Heizue and Bai Zetsu were in a conversation, they suddenly felt a sense of crisis, and immediately saw Uchiha Tatsuo pulling out the weapon from his waist and slashing, a sharp slash from Uchi The long knife in Bo Chen''s hand shot out, and with a domineering power, it was sweeping towards them.


    "Danger!"


    Just when Hei Jue was able to yell out, Chen''s fierce slash had already hit the place where Jue was.


    I saw a sudden explosion in the place hit by the slash, and a thunderous roar shook the mountains and forests, stunned countless birds and beasts fled in panic.


    At this time Shuiyue had already removed the decapitating sword from his back, and Shigego had entered a half-cursed state. Both of them were ready for battle. When Chen attacked, Shuiyue and Shigego had already left. , Rushing in the direction of Chen''s attack, they knew that the other party must be hiding there.


    It was only after Shigeo and Shuiyue ran closer to discover that that small raised mound had already been razed to the ground and turned into a shallow pit, and the Jue hidden behind the mound was no longer visible at this moment.


    Looking at the empty shallow pit, Shuiyue watched the surroundings vigilantly, and said in a deep voice, "It''s gone...Is it already killed by the boss?"


    Shigego solemnly said: "No, if Chen is killed or injured, something will be left behind. Since we haven''t even found out, the other party is definitely not easy. Be careful!"

 166 Naruto Power System Chapter 166

    I looked around vigilantly. After a while, the two still didn''t notice any abnormalities. They returned to Chen''s side and said, "Boss, I haven''t found anything. I may have escaped!"


    Although nothing was achieved, the two of them believed in Chen. They didn''t doubt whether the perception of Guochen was wrong, and believed that the other party had been killed by Chen bomb or escaped.


    Chen seemed to have expected this kind of result a long time ago, and didn''t care, and snorted coldly and said, "Don''t worry about it, let''s go!"


    "As expected to be Uchiha Tatsumi, it is really dangerous, he almost died!"


    Just when Chen and the others just wanted to continue on their way, a joking voice suddenly came, and the voice was so close to them, it surprised Shuiyue and Shigeo that they were approached without noticing it, if If the other party wants to disadvantage them...


    Thinking of this, Shuiyue and Shigego didn''t dare to relax at all, quickly put on a defensive posture, and looked in the direction of the voice vigilantly. Only Chen, with no expression, still had a calm expression, apparently already aware of the other''s existence.


    After Shigego and Shuiyuexun fame, they realized that a strange-looking "person" was standing not far behind them. The body was divided into two sides from the middle. The black and white were distinct. Only the black half was seen without any expression. , And the white half looked at them with a playful smile at the moment.


    Although it looks like a "person", there are completely different expressions on his face, as if half of the bodies of two people are pieced together, very strange.


    Seeing such a weird Jue, Shui Yue couldn''t help feeling strange and exclaimed, "What the hell is this?"


    "That kind of dress, he is from Akatsuki''s organization!" Compared with Jue''s appearance, Shigego noticed the uniform that Jue was wearing. He already knew the identity of the other party, reminding Suigetsu Dao, and at the same time posing an attack at any time. Posture, after all, there have been a lot of conflicts between the Eagle Team and Akatsuki organization, and they are already hostile. And the other party was spying on them in secret just now, there must be some purpose, Shigego naturally dare not relax.


    Being stared at by Shigeo and Shuiyue¡¯s hostile eyes, Jue did not feel nervous at all. He only heard Bai Jueguai smiling and saying, ¡°Relax, don¡¯t look at me with this kind of eyes, I¡¯m not your enemy. I came to you today to discuss something with you, not to start a war!"


    Shuiyue snorted coldly and said, "Hey! Can you believe what you said? But many members of your Xiao organization were killed by us. Don''t you want to avenge them?"


    Bai Jue replied: "Well! I can''t decide that kind of thing. Even if I want revenge, I don''t have the ability. I''m just a small intelligence officer, not an expert in combat. I just do some whistleblowing. It¡¯s just an errand task, so don¡¯t worry about my disadvantage to you!"


    Zhongwu asked in a deep voice, "Hey, in that case, what''s your purpose in coming to us?"


    "Hey~ Then I have to ask my partner, but that guy is really cruel, and let me run to do such a dangerous thing. Just now, it almost killed my life. If it wasn''t for me to hide If it''s fast, I won''t have a chance to talk here now!" Bai Jue said with a feeling of lingering fear, and said depressed, as if he felt very upset about his so-called partner, but he was obviously just complaining. That''s it.


    Hei Jue, who has not spoken all the time, said at this moment: "Hey, if you say this to him, aren''t you afraid of him holding grudges?"


    "What are you afraid of? A Fei isn''t here anyway, he can''t hear it!" Bai Jue replied with a smile.


    And at this moment, there was a sudden wave of spatial fluctuations behind Juewei, and then a spatial vortex appeared out of nowhere, and a figure gradually revealed its figure in the empty vortex. It was the soil that had previously declared war in front of the four shadows!


    "Absolutely, don''t you know that it is bad behavior to speak ill of someone behind your back?"


    Chapter 290: Give you the tail beast...


    With that indifferent tone of ridicule, Dai Tu has completely revealed his figure from the divine power space, and is watching Bai Jue playfully.


    After seeing the soil coming out, Bai Jue said with an awkward smile: "Ah... Afei, you came so fast, hehe~~"


    "Humph!"


    Bringing the soil just gave a cold snort, and didn''t care about Bai Jue''s damage to him, and then ignored Jue, walked directly in front of Chen, and said in a deep voice, "We met again, Uchiha Tatsu!"


    Facing the greeting with soil, Chen showed a little impatience on his face, and said coldly, "Hey! What''s the matter, hurry up and say, I don''t want to waste time with you!"


    Chen had expected that Jiitu would find himself again, but Jue''s appearance just now made him more sure of his thoughts. Now that Jiitu has indeed come to find him, Chen can''t help but sneer in his heart. This guy is really iron. The heart wants to use herself, although Chen also has the idea of ??using each other.


    To Chen''s impatience, brought the soil but didn''t care, chuckled a few times and said: "Hehe, you don''t seem to be surprised by the fact that I''m still alive!"


    Tatsun said casually: "Nothing feels strange, since you claim to be Uchiha Madara, you won''t be killed by me so easily!"


    "So that''s it..."


    Dai Tu said thoughtfully, and then he didn¡¯t dwell on this topic anymore. After all, he didn¡¯t come to Uchiha Tatsu for small talk, but instead said: "I think, you should guess my purpose of looking for you again. Well, how did you think about what I mentioned to you last time?"


    "I already answered this question the last time. If you come just to say this, then I don''t want to be with you." Chen Leng hummed, then turned around and ignored the soil, as if he was about to leave.


    Tai Tu did not stop Chen from leaving, but looked at Chen¡¯s back and said calmly: "I have formally declared war on the five great nations. Soon, the five great Ninja villages will become a ninja coalition, and the fourth Ninja war is about to come. !"


    Chen didn''t stop, or even turned his head, sneered and replied: "Haha~ You are the one who declared war on the five great nations. Even if they do form a ninja coalition, they will only deal with the Akatsuki organization. Your business has nothing to do with us, and since you are so confident in declaring war on the five powers, you must be prepared, and you should not be afraid of the Ninja Alliance!"


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, you are a smart person. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny to say such things like this? If the five great nations form the Ninja Army Alliance, then you and I will be the targets of the crusade. Ye, Fu kill Shuiying. It''s really a big handwriting. Compared with what you did, what we did by Akatsuki is insignificant. Perhaps in the eyes of the five major countries, you are more threatening than me, or , You think I think that after the five major countries declare war, they will always focus on me, and then you will be able to stay out of the matter. Do you think it is possible?"


    Chen''s indifference made Dai Tu feel a little funny at this time, but he would never think that the guy in front of him was because of innocent and fearlessness, because, judging from the usual deeds of this guy, he is not an empty fool. .


    "You don¡¯t have to hold the coalition forces of the five powers to scare people. Whether you can stay outside or not, does it make any difference to me Uchiha Tatsuno, but every day after dinner, there will be a few more clowns to play with me. No one can stop what I''m going to do!" Chen stopped the question with the dirt, turned around and looked indifferent.


    "Hehe, really an arrogant guy, but after all, you still know too little. Although you and I belong to the Uchiha clan, the secret hidden by the Uchiha clan is not what you know. That way, the origin of Uchiha will be far beyond your imagination..."


    "Okay! If you want to tell me some useless old stories, I''m really not interested in listening. If there is nothing else important, it is best not to bother me, otherwise, don''t blame my ruthless men." Chen heard Bringing the soil to say those pretending to be true, he really didn¡¯t have the patience to listen. As a traverser, he was naturally very clear about the bad things of the Uchiha clan, so he flicked his sleeves directly Cut off the words with dirt, and while speaking, he has already raised his footsteps and is about to leave.


    Seeing Chen''s inconsistency, he got up to leave, but he didn''t seem impatient or impatient with the soil, and continued to say to himself: "The foundation of the five great nations is not as simple as it seems. If it is just a hidden village, it is really nothing. Threat, once they form the Ninja Army Alliance, other small powers will be the leader of the five countries and respond, and then the power of the entire Ninja World will be gathered together, even if you are really fearless, but they will continue to flow. The harassment will also annoy you."


    "Hey! Having said so much, you deliberately want to discuss cooperation with me, but you just want to use our Eagle team to achieve your goals for you, right? I''m still saying that, since you want to use us, then take Equal benefits, otherwise we don¡¯t have to talk about it anymore!¡± Chen sneered and retorted with soil, and finally said utterly.


    "Equal benefits? Hey..." Hearing Tatsun''s words, he groaned for a while, then raised his head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, and said in a deep voice, "Give you the tail monster..."


    "Oh?"


    Chen stopped when he heard the words with soil, then turned around and looked at the soil with interest, and said playfully, "Tailed beast?"


    "Yes..." Seeing Chen seemed to have interest in Dai Tu, he continued: "You also have two human Zhu Li in your hands. Once you have played with Ren Zhu Li, you must have fought with Ren Zhu Li, and you are in Yunyin Village. And in the battle of Konoha Village, you seem to have used the tail beast to fight. You should also know the power of the tail beast. The monster full of chakras was originally collected and controlled by the original Naruto Senjuju Things, when the Ninja World War broke out, the pillars distributed them to the five major countries as evidence for the implementation of treaties or agreements. The balance of power obtained by this can be said to be the ultimate chakra weapon!"


    "Sounds not bad!" Chen said with a light smile.


    "How? Can we have a good talk?"¡­


    Chapter 291: Reaching Cooperation


    Yuyin Village, a place that seems to never stop raining. The whole village seems to be enveloped by a strong industrial atmosphere. Here you can hardly see the tree-lined scene like other villages. Some, It''s just the metal blast furnaces and the pipes that can''t be seen at a glance.


    "Beep...beep..."


    At this time, the rain in Yunyin Village is still an endless gesture, and the rhythm of raindrops is also transmitted to a very hidden house in the humid air, not so much as a house. It would be more appropriate to call this place awkwardly as a space, because in this Yuyin Village, there seems to be no building inside a house.


    The interior of the space is not too big, only a four-corner long table is set aside, and a few chairs are placed randomly. It does not seem to be a place where people often stay. However, the tables and chairs at the moment appear very clean, and the four-corner long At one end of the table, at this moment, the author is a man in a kimono, but his appearance looks the same as Sasuke, and this person is Uchiha Tatsumi from Uchiha''s Ugin Village.


    "Mask man, you talked about the tail beast before. I don¡¯t know if you can talk about it in more detail. I want to cooperate with me. If there is no bargaining chip that can make my heart beat, even if I have come to Yunyin Village with you, that is Two things." Chen lowered his head and fiddled with his nails, asking seemingly casually.


    "Hehe, he is really a hot guy. I might as well tell you directly. So far, most of the tail beasts have been collected in the hands of the Akatsuki organization, and before that, although you did not know when you attacked Konoha Why can the Nine Tails be summoned when the opponent¡¯s strength is intact, but this matter is not mentioned in detail yet, but I am convinced that you who have used the power of the tail beast must be more aware of it than ordinary people. powerful."


    After the masked Uchiha took the soil several times, he saw Tatsun sitting on the side of the long table, but didn''t move. "What a guy with a castle, he didn''t mention a word before seeing the benefit. So... I am afraid it is very difficult to grasp this person''s weakness, it seems that it can only give some visible benefits."


    In desperation, he had to continue to say:


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, even if you have done so many big events that shock the Ninja world, to be honest, so far, I have not been able to figure out your true purpose. When you first attacked members of the Ninja organization At that time, I thought you were a person sent by Konoha, but later you attacked Yunyin Village and Konoha. This conclusion is naturally self-defeating. Now you are making a big fuss at the Five Shadows Talks and killing Shui Ying. One thing can be confirmed, no matter what your purpose is, at least at this stage, you should be dealing with the five major countries, but at this point, we have the same goal. If you are willing to cooperate with us, we will But you can use the power of the tail beast. In this way, for the Woxiao organization, you will get a right-hand man, and you have gained the power of the tail beast. This transaction is not bad, right? The corners of the mouth under the mask were also inadvertently raised at this time. He has always believed that in this ninja world that speaks with strength, no one can resist the temptation of power.


    "If this is the case, I don¡¯t think we need to talk too much. Since you know that I have a nine-tailed chakra, then you should know that you can give me the chakra of the tail beast, I am not uncommon. "After listening to Daitu, he gave a big push, and Chen seemed to be still indifferent, but it was not.


    Chen, who has the ability to use the tail beast chakra to replicate the tail beast, can be said to have a greater demand for the tail beast chakra than anyone else, and the Akatsuki organization has seven tail beasts at this time, although Chen has passed before again. Some of his own methods have more or less copied a few of them, but now the tail beast has basically fallen into the hands of the other party. This cooperation can be said to be the fastest and most appropriate method.


    "At the time of the Five Shadows talks, there were some things that you might not have heard, that''s why you said that. Do you think that with the Nine-Tailed Chakra, you have mastered the strongest Chakra in the world? Do you know why this world Will there be nine-tailed beasts?" Tai Tu asked with some pride, as if he was extremely proud of knowing these "secrets".


    "Humph! If you are going to tell some historical stories, you should leave before I take action, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you "die" again." Mu Bai naturally knows the origin of the tail beast, but if he suddenly Agreeing to cooperate will inevitably let the soil see some clues.

 167 Naruto Power System Chapter 167

    Therefore, if Chen wants to securely obtain Chakra, the tailed beast in the hands of Toku, he must dress to be ignorant of the existence of Toku, so as to create an image of looking forward to Toku Chuk, so that the defense against Chen is even greater on the side of Toku. Smaller.


    "Chen Jun, stay calm, there are nine big-tailed beasts in the world of Ninja, in fact..."


    In this way, Uchiha Tatsumi, as a traverser, fully understood all the spoilers, and listened boredly to the introduction to the origin of the tail beast. At the same time, when he explained, he also emphatically described the ten. Wei Chakra is powerful, and looking at Chen, who has been calm as water, seems very worried that Chen will not cooperate with him.


    "Ten-tailed? It''s incredible that there is a chakra carrier that is more powerful than Nine-tailed in this world. If your words are true, then this cooperation is not impossible," Chen listened to exaggeration. You have to work very hard, so you can agree and pretend that you are looking forward to Toku Chakra.


    In fact, it can be said to be pretending, or it can be said to be true yearning. However, the ten-tailed chakra referred to by the soil at this time is completely different from the ten-tailed chakra that Chen expected.


    "So, Chen Jun is willing to cooperate with My Xiao organization?" Tai Tu Jianchen verbally relaxed, and he was also a little delighted. After all, he had already talked a lot of time and energy in order to win Chen.


    "But you can, but before that, you still have to promise me one condition." Chen couldn''t help but smile a little while talking.¡­


    Chapter 292: Outer Golem


    Hearing Chen''s condition again, her brow wrinkled slightly, but because she was wearing a mask, no one could see her expression.


    I saw Dai Tu¡¯s only exposed Shalanyan, looked at Chen indifferently, and said coldly: "Talk about it!"


    "Oh, you don''t have to be like this. What I said is not a difficult task for you. Besides, for you Uchiha Madara, this matter is just a familiarity." Chen stretched out an index finger and tapped On the long table, he said to Dai Tu: "The eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes, I believe you should be familiar with it, right?"


    "The eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes? Hey... do you want me to transplant the eyes of Itachi for Sasuke?" After groaning for a while, he already knew what Chen''s condition was.


    As for why it wasn''t Uchiha Tatsu himself who kept Itachi''s eyes, I never thought about it.


    From Tatsun¡¯s usual battles, Taketou has also visited several times. Combined with the information collected in Akatsuki¡¯s organization, it can be confirmed that Uchiha Tatsumi can master Mudun. As for where he got it, take the soil. I have already thought that Uchiha Tatsu has had a close connection with Dashemaru before, and he should have obtained the primary cells from Dashemaru.


    And in the Konoha battle, Uchiha Tatsumi once used the high-strength Susano Nogo, the difficulty of the beast. To master this trick, Susa Nogo must be at least full body, it is not just a random one. Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can be controlled, which means that Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have surpassed ordinary kaleidoscopes. As for whether Uchiha Tatsuo is an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, it is not known with soil. .


    However, there is one thing that is very certain with soil, that is, Uchiha Tatsumi''s writing wheel is definitely not easy, especially after he experienced the "slaughterhouse" ability that made him feel terrified, he was extremely afraid of him and more important. The thing is, Uchiha Tatsu doesn''t seem to care about Itachi. Everything he does seems to be for Sasuke to accept Itachi''s eyes.


    "How? For you Uchiha Madara, this is just a matter of effort! And...this should be just what you want, isn''t it?" Tatsun sat on the wooden chair, with no emotion in his expression while speaking. Fluctuation, but at the end of the talk, there is a drama of abuse, which seems to be mocking Taito''s attempt to calculate Sasuke.


    Tai Tu did not deny, and said with a chuckle: "That''s what I said... But, do you really feel relieved to give me the help? Don''t you be afraid that I will do something on Sasuke?"


    "Heh~~" Chen Chen sneered, then stared at the bare eye in the mask, and said indifferently: "You can do it if you want to, I won''t mind!"


    "Haha~ Is that really the case?"


    Daito looked at Uchiha Tatsu in front of him, and didn''t know how to refute it for a while.


    Tai Tu did not care about this subject, shrugged and stood up, and then said to Chen and others: "Forget it, this kind of thing is fine, as long as we have reached an agreement, then from now on, Eagle and Akatsuki are in a cooperative relationship, so we may also act together in the future. I will show you to get to know you first, and...Nagato should be here too!"


    "Alright, I''m just about to see it." A sneer hung on the corner of Uchiha Tatsu''s mouth. He already knew about Yunyin Village''s Yatsuri, Nagato personally went to Yunyin Village to capture Yatsuri, and It seems that it has succeeded. The Nagato mentioned by Daido has arrived, which should mean that Nagato came back from Yunyin Village.


    "Follow me!" Seeing Dechen didn''t shirk off, and didn''t want to delay any longer, so he directly invited and left after speaking.


    "Boss, I see the man in the mask looks pretentious, and here is their chassis, will there be fraud?" At this moment, Shui Yue, who had not spoken for a long time, reminded him, standing behind Chen.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Regarding Shuiyue¡¯s reminder, Chen just glanced at Shuiyue contemptuously, and mocked: "When will you be able to grow your mind? If he wants to calculate us, he should be the first place in Yuyin Village. It¡¯s a land, why bother to talk nonsense here for so long."


    "But..." Shuiyue seemed unwilling to be trained by Chen, and wanted to refute, but she couldn''t think of any words. This was glaring.


    Chen coldly snorted: "Don''t talk nonsense, if you are afraid then you just wait outside!"


    After finishing speaking, he didn¡¯t care about Shuiyue any more, she turned around and walked in the direction with the soil, and Shigeo just smiled honestly, and said to Shuiyue: "Haha, Chen knows what you mean, when did you see Chen? If you suffer, don''t worry!"


    Finally, the two followed Shangchen''s pace closely, and under the leadership of Tai Tu, they walked towards the internal base of the Xiao organization.


    Soon, the three of them followed the soil to a hidden place, but compared to the place discussed earlier, the space here is obviously much wider, the entrance looks like a cave, since Chen followed the soil After entering, I felt that the temperature of the entire space had suddenly dropped a lot from the outside world, and at the top of the space, rustling water droplets would drop from time to time.


    Afterwards, several people walked towards the depths of the space without words. The whole space was strangely quiet. Except for the sound of two people''s footsteps and the fragmentary sound of water droplets, they could no longer feel any sound or light. It gradually became dim as the two of them reached in, until the few of them were completely swallowed by the darkness.


    "Ok?"


    While walking, Chen suddenly stopped, but he didn''t realize any panic at all. Since he can walk here alone with the soil, he is naturally not afraid of any movements. It is just that when the two are walking. There was no way to go ahead, so Chen was a little confused.


    "Arrived!"


    When I raised my hands with soil, my palms were drawn from the long sleeves with red clouds on the black background, and then pressed toward the rock in front. Not long after, only a rough stone rubbing sound was heard. The rock wall that was already a dead end cracked a small gap from the middle. As the gap slowly became wider and solid, a soft gleam also penetrated from the inside of the rock wall.


    "That''s it, please." After the secret door was fully opened, after bringing the soil to greet Chen, he went in first.


    After Dechen entered the secret door, Chen always had been mentally prepared, but he was still shocked by what he saw inside.


    "This is... Outer Golem! "...


    Chapter 293: Sealing the Eight Tails


    After taking the soil to open the exit, the spacious internal structure was revealed in front of Chen and the others. The place where the taking soil and the Chen and the others were brought was the internal base of the Akatsuki organization!


    Seeing the familiar side, Tai Tu turned around and said calmly to Chen and the others: "This is it!" Then he walked into the base first.


    Shuiyue looked at Chen as if she wanted to ask Chen for advice, and said, "Boss, we..."


    Chen didn''t care about Shuiyue''s hesitation, and said with interest, "Let''s go!"


    After speaking, he entered the base along with the soil, and seeing Chen clearly did not pay attention to her reminder, Shuiyue just sighed, but finally followed helplessly.


    After Chen and the others entered the base, they discovered that it seemed to be hidden underground, or in the mountains, because in the entire spacious space, almost all stone caves, compared to the narrow and dark aisles before, the interior was not It was not as dim as expected, Chen only discovered after entering the interior that someone had already been waiting here.


    Next to Nagato is Xiaonan, who is known as a god in the country of rain, and the other is Jue, who has just met not long ago. All of them are dressed in Akatsuki uniforms with black background and red clouds. After seeing Dai Tu and others come in, they all looked at this side.


    Nagato and Zee and the others would be here. Tatsun had expected it a long time ago, so he was not surprised. What really cared about him was the behemoth behind Nagato and the others. Even if it was Tatsun who had always been calm, he would see this thing again. After that, the look in his eyes unconsciously revealed a look of surprise, and he said in his heart: "This turned out to be... a demon from the outside world!"


    But Chen is determined in the end, he has recovered after the initial surprise, and then looked with interest at the outgoing golem and Kirabi at the foot of Nagato. He already thought of bringing soil here to bring them here. What to do.


    "Is this the eight-tailed man Zhuli?" Chen cast a glance at Kirabi at the foot of Nagato, and asked knowingly.


    "Humph!"


    Regarding Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s question, Nagato just snorted and didn¡¯t speak up. Although Taito had already discussed with him about joining forces with Uchiha Tatsumi, he had suffered a loss in Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s hands, but still in his heart. Feeling very upset, but temporarily chose to compromise in order to realize his dream, but don''t expect him to give Chenhao a face.


    "Yes, this guy is Zhuli from the eight tails of Yunyin Village!"


    In the end, he brought the soil out to make a round and answered Chen''s question, which also relieved the embarrassment of the two.


    "Since Yao has been captured by you, is the next step to extract the Yao from this guy?" Chen naturally understood the relevant information about the pulling out of the tail beast in the original work, and he must also bring the soil to bring them. Coming here must be more than just letting them get to know them.


    At this time, Tai Tu did not immediately answer Chen''s words, but just lifted his finger to the upper part of the Outer Dao Golem.


    Chen wanted to look up in the direction pointed by the soil, and saw that the whole of the outgoing golem looked like a cross-legged Buddhist bodhisattva, but its figure was closer to the demon god. There are nine eyes in the position that looks similar to the boss, but most of the eyes are different from the eyes of other normal animals. It seems that there are no pupils and only white eyeballs. It looks very strange, but there are The five eyes have become like normal eyes with pupils, but they seem to have a little aura.


    "Sure enough, it seems that Xiao organization has collected five tail beasts." After seeing the nine eyes of the Golem of Outer Dao, Chen also knew what it symbolized in Xiong.


    "Chen, there are nine eyes in this outgoing golem, which will correspond to the nine tail beasts. Now I have organized the collection of five. If you count the eight-tailed human column power, there are already six. The process still needs your eagle''s assistance." Dai Tu slowly said while looking at the Golem of Outer Dao.

 168 Naruto Power System Chapter 168

    "It may be said that suddenly, you may not understand it, you can help this as a container for the tail beast, and now what you have to do with us is to put the tail beast back into the container. During this process With the help of the three of you, we will be a lot faster." Dai Tu continued.


    "Since I have reached this point, I will naturally try my best to assist, but in this process, what do I need to do." It seems that Chen is not very interested in those that Daido said, but just went straight to the matter of being stripped as a beast. .


    Afterwards, under the tedious and long-winded conversation, I recorded in my mind the method of stripping off the tail beast. Then, without waiting for the earth to be too nonsense, the first one who took care of himself jumped on the ten out-of-the-road golems. On top of one of the fingers, Shuiyue and Shigego who followed Chen also chose to stay on the fingers beside Chen.


    "So we don¡¯t delay, and now we start stripping the tail beasts." With the soil seeing Chen no longer delays, then there is no need to have a one-man show, and then with the soil, Nagato, Xiaonan, and Jue four also They jumped onto the fingers of the Outer Golem in turn.


    Not long afterwards, I saw that Kirabi lying on the ground under the concerted efforts of everyone, the whole body began to float, I saw that his whole body was surrounded by a red chakra. At this moment, from Kirabi¡¯s eyes and Chakra was continuously popping out of his mouth, and the whole person seemed to sink into a coma, and his expression seemed a bit painful.


    Time seems to have become still in this way. In this secret room, apart from the popularity of chakras, it seems that no changes have been felt. Whether it is sound or light, it seems to have stopped. However, time, But it is also quietly passing in this boring and boring.


    Then this scene did not continue because of the silence of the people present. I saw the eight-tailed man who should have been stripped for a long time to help. At this time, for some reason, Chakra was so pitiful and there was no tail beast at all. appearance.


    However, everyone was wondering about this abnormal situation. A scene that almost caused a few people with soil to vomit blood appeared. The Kirabi who was originally suspended in the air turned into a...


    Octopus feet!¡­


    Chapter 294: I want this tentacle


    "Nani!"


    Regarding the sudden change of Rabbi Ricky of the eight tails, the people present also showed their attitudes. As the capturer of the eight tails, Nagato was undoubtedly the most surprised person.


    "This is... octopus feet?" Chen looked at the object that Kirabi suddenly transformed into, and he knew what had happened after a moment of indulgence, and sneered in his heart: "Sure enough, Kirabi still escaped like in the original book. Yeah, really cunning guy, even Penn was cheated."


    "Have you been fooled? You really underestimated the eight-tailed man Zhuli!" With soil frowning, and looking at the octopus feet on the ground indifferently, he knew that Payne was being teased by the other party and naturally felt depressed in his heart.


    Compared with the unhappy mood of the people such as Tai Tu, Bai Jue looked heartless, and smiled unscrupulously: "Ahaha~~ It''s octopus feet, it''s me!"


    Tai Tu indifferently glanced at the strange smile, and shouted coldly: "Shut up, don''t laugh!"


    "Yes, yes, I know!" In the face of the scolding, Bai Jue seemed dismissive and dealt with it casually, but he stopped smiling.


    Shuiyue had no liking for the Akatsuki organization, so naturally she would not let go of this rare opportunity to ridicule, and said jokingly, "Hehe~~ Is this the eight-tailed man Zhuli that you Akatsuki has captured? It was even tricked by such a simple method. It''s really ridiculous!"


    "Damn, this guy... dare to tease me!"


    The most embarrassing person at the scene should be Nagato. Not to mention that he personally took the shot, he has declared the successful capture of Yao, and even talked about cooperation with Chen, but now there is such a bloody scene in the process of stripping, not only being fooled It made him lose so much face in front of outsiders, how could he not feel angry.


    "That''s it, this is the end of the matter, and it is not the time to be held accountable. Moreover, this octopus''s feet should have fallen from the body of Yao''s body. It is a genuine tail beast Chakra. It is difficult for anyone to detect, and it is no wonder that Nagato did not Recognizing it, Kiraby is indeed a perfect man Zhuli, and this kind of thing can be done!" Takedo knows that Nagato is a cautious person, and Yao can escape from him. This shows that it is not Nagato at all. Negligence, the only possibility is that Kiraby does have its advantages.


    Tatsun also knows that what Daito is talking about is the truth. Just now, Kirabi, even Tatsun and Daito, who have a kaleidoscope to write the wheel, did not see it carefully. The only possibility is that this and the octopus''s feet were indeed split from Yao Ma. The entity, which contains a large number of chakras with eight tails, has also deceived the reincarnation eye and the kaleidoscope writing chakra because it is the eight tailed chakra itself, and it is not fake.


    Although he knew the cause of the matter, Chen did not intend to let this opportunity to belittle Xiao''s organization and said contemptuously: "Could it be that your ability to organize and do things is already so bad? It''s ridiculous that I can''t tell the fake."


    Now the atmosphere on the scene has become extremely embarrassing. On the one hand, the soil is indeed a little miscalculated. On the other hand, Chen¡¯s ridicule is beyond words. The key is that there is really nothing to refute with the soil at this time. After all, stripping the tail beast. , Is entirely his own proposal.


    I saw Taito staring at Tatsun indifferently, and said indifferently: "Uchiha Tatsuno, you don¡¯t have to be cynic, you and I know the reason for Nagato¡¯s failure, but I don¡¯t deny that this time it is indeed our failure, Yao Shizhu We know how to deal with the matter of strength, so please go back and make arrangements to deal with the coming war!"


    Hearing Tai Tu''s tough tone, Chen frowned, looked at Tai Tu with disdain, and said in a cold voice, "Hey! It really makes people call people, and if you recruit, you will come and go, really think of us. Do you know the subordinates of the organization? We are only a cooperative relationship! And... it is your initiative to cooperate, remember this!"


    Because Nagato, who was played by the eight-tailed man Zhuli, was already very angry. In addition, he had suffered a loss in Tatsun¡¯s hands before, and he had a grudge against Tatsun in his heart. Now that I heard Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s attitude, it¡¯s even more He was upset, looked at Chen blankly, and said coldly: "Huh! The arrogant guy, I just ask you to cooperate to save some trouble. Don''t take yourself too seriously. Even without you, we Xiao organize Can still complete the plan!"


    Hearing Nagato''s contemptuous words, Chen sneered secretly in his heart, looked at Nagato jokingly, and said indifferently: "Really? If this is the case, then there is no need for both of us to continue to join forces. Let''s go!"


    After speaking, they jumped from their original position, which was also the fingers of the outer golem, to the ground, and walked outside without saying a word. Naturally, Shuiyue and Shigego were looking forward to Chen Ma¡¯s head, and they also jumped down and followed. In the footsteps of Chen.


    Seeing Chen and the others, they were about to leave without saying a word, and frowned again. Although he was a little unhappy, he chose to endure it in order to plan, and hurriedly said: "Wait a minute!"


    Chen heard the words, his steps stopped, and he sneered in his heart. Unsurprisingly, it was impossible for him to leave like this with soil.


    Tatsun turned around and sneered at Taketou, and said mockingly, "Huh! I don''t know what else Uchiha Madara has to explain to our trivial little characters, or say... Your Akatsuki organization intends to take this opportunity. Want to keep us all here?"


    With Chen''s words, the atmosphere of Chen''s scene suddenly became serious. After Chen said those words, Shuiyue and Shigego entered a state of alert at the same time, staring at everyone in the Akatsuki organization with vigilance. Nagato and Xiaonan also entered a fighting state after the Eagle Team took a fighting stance, staring at everyone in the Eagle Team, there was a big deal of Zou Shi.


    Tai Tu Qiang endured the unhappiness in his heart, and had to come out and round the scene and said: "Well, I am sorry for Nagato''s words just now, but Nagato didn''t mean it. It was only because the Yaotoi''s affairs were a bit unpleasant, so I said it. In that case, since we are already in an alliance, and our biggest enemy now is the five major countries, there is no need to make trouble for this little thing!"


    "Humph!" Chen coldly snorted, winking at Shuiyue and Zhonggo, and signaled them to relax. Zhonggo was nothing but Shuiyue felt a bit unwilling, and Nagato also snorted coldly, and at the same time Xiaonan ended the fight. Gesture.


    Seeing that Chen is so straightforward and not stupid with soil, naturally knowing that Chen just pretended to have a picture, and did not obscure, he directly asked: "Say, what do you want?"


    "Since you are so direct, then I won''t say much. You Akatsuki didn''t catch the eight-tailed man Zhuli and I don''t care, but I, Uchiha Tatsumi, has never had the habit of returning empty-handed. We have already said that with tail beasts. As a condition of cooperation, I want this eight-tailed tentacle as a deposit!"¡­


    Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Five: Eight Tails Chakra Gets


    Hearing Chen''s request, he groaned for a while and agreed. Although the octopus hand was indeed separated from Yao, it contains a large number of chakras in Yao, and there are a lot of chakras. As far as the Golem is concerned, it¡¯s not enough to cram the teeth between the teeth. It can¡¯t do any good at all. What¡¯s more, the octopus¡¯s feet won¡¯t last long before it will turn into a chakra and dissipate. Anyway, it won¡¯t be sealed. Since Uchiha Tatsun asked, and instead of just wasting it like this, it''s better to give it to Uchiha Tatsumi, just like a boat.


    Bringing the soil looked at the octopus feet on the ground, and said calmly: "Whatever you want!"


    "Very good!" Chen''s mouth curled slightly, seemingly satisfied with the result, and then let go of the space directly, and the octopus that was still lying on the ground at this moment was put away, although the octopus''s feet were carrying soil, they seemed to have nothing at all. The role of, but it is different for Chen.


    After seeing Chen simply put the octopus feet away, Bringing the soil said to Chen: "I have met your requirements. Let''s forget the previous thing. What we have to face next is the Ninja Alliance of the Five Great Nations. There is no need to destroy our cooperative relationship for a little thing!"


    Tatsun, who just got Yawei Chakra, was in a good mood and didn''t show his face anymore. He glanced at the people of Akatsuki indifferently, and said with a sneer: "Hey~ I am not the kind of careful person, Uchiha Tatsuno!"


    After that, Chen didn''t stay anymore and walked towards the exit when he came, and Shuiyue and Shigego also left here with Chen.


    After Dechen, Zhongwu, and Shuiyue left under Chen''s lead, they led the earth to silently look at the direction Chen and others left, thoughtfully...


    However, Bai Jue spit out a little unscrupulously: "Ahhh~ It''s a waste of effort. I didn''t expect that the eight-tailed man Zhuli was so cunning that he played us all!"


    "Now we have only five tail beasts. If we want to complete that plan, I am afraid that these chakras are far from enough. Now that the five major countries have reached an agreement, the situation is a bit unfavorable for us." Hei Jue reminded him with that hoarse voice at this moment.


    He took the soil and said, "I didn''t expect the five major congresses to take action so soon. I originally thought that after we collected all the tail beasts, the five major powers would be aware of our threat. Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s Appearing, it completely disrupted my plan and forced me to start a war!"


    Bringing the soil is really depressed at this time. Declaring war on the five big countries is actually a helpless move. Although he had this plan from the beginning, he did not want to fight the five big countries so soon. Originally, they collected a few tail beasts. It has not attracted the attention of the five major countries. Even if the Renzhuli of each Ninja village was arrested, the face of the village, the robbed Ninja village did not make any noise, but secretly planned how to snatch the tail beast back. , Undoubtedly gave Akatsuki a lot of time.


    It¡¯s just that the appearance of Uchiha Tatsuno made the calculations of Akatsuki¡¯s organization in frustration, because Uchiha Tatsuo not only acted on the people of the villages like Akatsuki¡¯s organization, but even caused Unin and Konoha¡¯s two great Ninja villages. The tragedy made the people in the Ninja world panic, and it also prompted Raiking to hold the Five Shadows talks. Akatsuki''s organization of the arrest of Ren Zhuli was also picked up by the Da Ninja Village and had been targeted. As a last resort, I took the soil to think in advance. The five powers declared war.


    "Now that we have to speed up, how are Bai Jue''s clone preparations?"


    "It''s almost there, you can go into battle anytime!"


    Bringing the soil took a look at Bai Zetsu, nodded, and said, "Very well, this way, we can fight a war with the five great nations. Next, just think of a reason to convince Uchiha Tatsuno If the four-tailed man¡¯s column power is handed over, then the Five Great Ninja Villages should not be afraid. The eight-tailed man¡¯s column power will continue to be captured by himself from zero. As for the nine-tailed man¡¯s column power... If the seal is too early, it will not be restrained!"


    Tiandao Payne is still expressionless, or he can¡¯t express any expression at all. After all, all Payne is made of corpses, and the corpses can¡¯t express any emotions, just listen to Payne indifferently watching He brought soil and said coldly: "I''ll go to Yunyin Village again!"


    Nagato and Nagato don¡¯t know about it. In fact, the eight-tailed man Zhuli had already sneaked out to play, and he was not in Yunyin Village at all. Even if Nagato went to Yunyin Village now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Kirabi, but he also brought soil. Stopped Penn¡¯s thoughts, and said: "No hurry, your previous actions must have taken them to guard. Maybe the eight-tailed human column has been hidden by Raikage. Let Jue go check it out and confirm the eight-tailed human column. Where can I do it again!"


    Then he said to Jue: "Go to Thunder Country to check it out and find out where Zhuli the Eight Tails is hiding!"


    Bai Juewei smiled and replied: "Hey~~ Leave it to me!"


    After speaking, he slowly dived into the ground until he disappeared in place.


    Outside Yuyin Village...


    Chen Shuiyue and Zhongwu just came out of the base organized by Xiao, only to hear Shuiyue complain: "Boss, leave this ghost place quickly, the whole village here looks gloomy and feels very bad."

 169 Naruto Power System Chapter 169

    At this moment, the three of Uchiha Tatsumi are wearing robes and hats pacing a street in Unyin Village. Except for the empty industrial buildings, they can''t see the busy scene like the Konoha Village, plus the country of rain. It rains all the year round, and there are few pedestrians on the street, and the always noisy Shuiyue, under the pressure of this atmosphere, began to complain to Xiang Chen.


    Looking at Shuiyue, who was looking depressed, Chen joked with interest: "You ghost lanterns don''t like water the most, and you have always been inseparable from water. Why? Isn''t rain your favorite?"


    "That said, it just depends on what the situation is, and I don''t know why. The rain here always makes me feel very uncomfortable!" Shuiyue felt the rain on her body, wrinkling Brow said.


    Tatsun knows that the rain in the Land of Rain is actually related to Nagato. This is because of Nagato''s Rain Tiger Freedom Art. This ninjutsu is the rain that uses Payne''s chakra to create rain clouds and then make them fall.Every drop of rain that falls during the activation of the technique is closely connected to Payne''s sensation, so that the intruder can be sensed.In addition, since this technique will respond to the location where it is activated, the rain will continue to fall until Penn releases the seal.Therefore, every time Penn leaves the village, he will activate this technique to monitor Yuyin Village.


    Others may not notice anything strange, but the people of the Ghost Lantern clan have a greater affinity for water than ordinary people, so although Shuiyue can''t detect anything wrong, she always feels a little uncomfortable.


    Although he knew the reason, Chen didn''t tell the truth, just smiled, and then said to Shuiyue: "Don''t complain, since you don''t like it here, then go quickly!"


    After that, Chen stretched out his hands and put them on Shuiyue and Shigeo''s shoulders, and then suddenly activated the Flying Thunder God Art, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.¡­


    Chapter 296: Surging from all sides


    With the activation of Chen Fei''s Thunder God Technique, the three of them instantly came to the place where the two parties had negotiated and cooperated before. Chen pushed open the door, only to find that there were still only a few chairs and the four-corner long table.


    Chen did not stop for anything, but walked straight into the room and stopped at a wall. Before Shuiyue had time to ask anything, Chen was inadvertently reaching out and thinking about the oil lamp on the wall. The base is immediately screwed.


    Only a "click" sounded, the oil lamp that was originally fixed on the wall turned around ninety degrees at this moment. At this time, as the base of the oil lamp changed, the whole wall began to vibrate slightly. For a long time, a hidden door like a demon of the outside world unfolded from this narrow space.


    Before the two behind him could speak, Chen walked in first, and while Chen waited for the three to enter, all three seemed to have discovered the strangeness of this space.


    "Huh? Boss, I didn''t expect that there was an enchantment here. If it weren''t for the masked man to tell us, it would be really hard to find that there is no cave here, haha... I didn''t expect that this gloomy ghost place has a good place to live. "After coming in, Shuiyue looked very excited, nothing else. Compared with the gray style of the entire Yuyin Village, the furnishings and decorations in this room really make people feel much more comfortable.


    "Now that I have something to deal with in the space, you two will rest here for the time being. If something happens during this period, I will notify you separately." After saying that, Chen disappeared from the sight of the two.


    In the mysterious space...


    "So far, the two tails and four tails are in my hands. As for the other tail beasts, they have also copied some. With this octopus foot, the eight tails can also be copied. Just find another opportunity to get Akatsuki. The tail beast in my hand, Chakra, huh... By the time these ten tails, I can make another one by myself!" As soon as he entered the mysterious space, Chen began to calculate the tail beast he had collected since he arrived in the world of Naruto.


    &"system.&"


    Chen yelled coldly in the space after thinking for a while.


    "Yes, host. What can I do for you." As Chen said, a voiceless voice suddenly sounded in the space.


    "Yao''s Chakra is already in hand, let''s start copying Yao." Chen talked.


    "Satisfy the replication conditions, please confirm with the host to start replication."


    "confirm."


    ...


    While Uchiha Tatsu copied the tail beast, while far away from the five great nations of Yuyin Village, at this time, they were also in full swing in the Ninja World event, under the threat of Akatsuki''s powerful strength. After all, the five major powers finally reached a temporary agreement on the formation of the Ninja Allied Forces after the mutual running-in of several shadows and the approval of the big names of the major powers.


    Since the establishment of the Ninja Allied Forces, all major powers have actively prepared combat resources, and have counted the lists of ninjas in their respective countries, as well as their ninja ratings and combat characteristics.


    It is determined that Raikage will be the supreme commander of the coalition, Kakashi as the general staff, and the five generations of Fengying Gaara as the commander of the coalition army. Moreover, after Dokage''s mission to the country of water, the senior leaders of the country of water also The double-sword flat-eye flounder Changjuro was set as the sixth generation of water shadow to lead Wuyin Village.


    And in order to reach the disadvantage of not fighting each other in one country, the five major countries combined the ninjas of various countries into five fighting forces according to the differences in ninja abilities to cope with the upcoming war in the ninja world.


    During the mixing process of the joint army, according to the different abilities of each ninja, they will be assigned to different groups. For example, ninjas who are good at hidden weapons and weapons will basically be assigned to the first unit in the middle distance, and those with strong defensive capabilities. It will be arranged in the second pair, which focuses on close combat. In particular, the five major countries have specially set up special combat troops for ninjas with special ninjutsu and special combat methods to cope with various emergencies on the battlefield. .


    The ninja coalition forces composed of the five major powers, under the arrangements of the top leaders of the major powers, collectively rushed to Yunyin Village, one of the five major ninja villages, to stand by for a fight against the Yu Xiao organization and Uchiha Tatsumi. The catalyst of the entire Ninja World was average, and for a while, the relatively stable Ninja World became active again.


    At the same time, at the outskirts of Akatsuki''s organization base in Yurencun, an uninvited guest was greeted, and Taito himself, after sensing this unusual Chakra breath, came to the outskirts of the base.


    "Say hello to you first, ALFY, oh no... I should call you Lord Ban." The person here is the pharmacist pocket who has been following Dashewan before. After a period of disappearance, the pharmacist pocket appeared again. Its appearance has been greatly changed from before. Judging from the addition of a half of the snake body behind his robes and the snake-like folds covering the entire face, it seems that the entire body has been in the shape of a snake. Fused together.


    "You can find it here." After discovering that the person came from the pharmacist''s pocket, although the soil was a little unexpected, but it was not surprised. In the eyes of the soil, the ant in front of him was only obtained from Dashewan. Just a little bit of information.


    "As a spy and other countries, I was once a member of Akatsuki. Don''t underestimate my intelligence network." Faced with the contempt of Tuitu''s contempt, Dou did not care. He, who has been by Oshemaru for a long time, also This kind of vanity has long been downplayed.


    "Remember that you are a scorpion spy, huh... Xiao''s traitor" landed with the earthy voice, and there was already action under his legs and feet, only a little bit of his toes, the whole person went to the medicine master in a flash. Too lazy to talk nonsense.


    For the bag who understands the truth about the earth, it will never be covered by Uchiha Madara¡¯s imaginary name, like the superstition of Gokage. Besides, since the bag can be here blatantly alone, how can he be prepared? nothing.


    I saw that the pharmacist turned over and cleverly avoided the close body with the soil. He kept moving, and instantly his hands became imprinted. After a while, the ground in front of the body was vibrating slightly, and then it was like a wall formed by the earth escape. Something like the earth wall of the earth rose from the ground in an instant, but when I took a look at it, what came out of the earth was not a wall of earth at all, but...


    Five thick gray coffins!¡­


    Chapter 297: Transaction


    "This is... the rebirth of the dirty soil!"


    Along with the five mouths, the lid of the coffin slowly dropped from the coffin. When I saw the five dark gray & "corpses&" standing in the coffin, I instantly understood what was going on.


    "Sure enough, it is unusual. Indeed, this is only a forbidden technique that only the second generation of Hokage and Da Shemaru can do. However, with me, there are three people. And I am even more blue. What is shown here is only a small part, so that You believe in my ability."


    The pharmacist held the coffin on the far side with one hand, and smiled calmly, as if he didn''t have the slightest fear of the person standing in front of him.


    "But don''t worry, I''m not here to fight."


    Although behind the mask, the pharmacist''s pocket can still feel the indifferent expression on the soil at the moment, and he can''t help but slap, and smile.


    "Really? What''s the purpose?" Dai Tu asked.


    "I heard that you have declared war on behalf of Akatsuki not long ago, and at the same time you have also drawn Chen Jun into your camp. It is always when you need combat power at the moment, and I can provide you with combat power!" After all, the pharmacist''s pocket stretched out his tongue and swept his chin like a snake vomiting a letter. He was obviously confident in the assistance he could provide.


    "The news is very good. Let alone the declaration of war on the five major countries, I can know about the cooperation between Uchiha Tatsu and I." Taito seems to be surprised that Yakushidou knew about this. After all, the two reached a cooperation. The ditch has passed many times, but all of them are in a hidden place.


    "As I said, I used to act as a spy between various countries and naturally established all intelligence networks during this period. It is not that difficult to control some things that I care about."


    Pharmacist Pocket didn¡¯t get too entangled in this topic. After all, the purpose of his trip was not to introduce to Tai Tu how he collected information. So before he could speak, he looked at the coffin beside him. The five said: "Even if I don''t introduce them, I believe you can recognize them. Yes, these are the ferrets, scorpions, Deidara, Jiaodu, and ghost sharks organized by Yuan Xiao. All of them are masters. And the chess pieces in my hand are far more than what you see. "While Wan wanted to bring soil to show his strength, the corners of his mouth inadvertently stretched so long, the whole look like an old profiteer.


    "What kind of remuneration do you need?" Dai Tu asked very simply.


    "Uchiha Sasuke." Yakushidou''s mouth stretched longer.


    "What on earth do you guys have!" Hearing Sasuke''s name, he had been calmly carrying the soil, but there were also some emotional fluctuations.


    "It''s very simple. I need a living and young and energetic Uchiha clan to study the purest truth in ninjutsu. That''s all." Facing the questioning with soil, the pharmacist replied in an honest manner.


    "Really, I think you should have found the wrong person. If you are really so sure of your own strength, you can go to Uchiha Tatsun by yourself." Taketu said with some playful sarcasm.


    "Master Ban is really joking. If I were to use the method you said, how could I find you here? I have a better understanding of Chen Jun than you. I am not a last resort. I don¡¯t know how to go that way. Therefore, Sasuke is the most suitable candidate, and as long as you cooperate, I believe that there will be many opportunities for me to get Sasuke in this Ninja War." He shook his head, then stared at the soil and said slowly, looking at that posture, as if he would definitely cooperate with him for convenience.


    "Oh, why do you think I would be willing to cooperate with you." Tai Tu sneered.


    At this moment, the pharmacist didn''t say much, and the mudra was completed instantly between the bounces of his hands.


    Psychic, rebirth from the dirty earth!


    Subsequently, the psychic array of the original plot did not appear. Instead, the sixth coffin was raised from the front of the pharmacist¡¯s pocket. When the coffin lid on the coffin rose from the ground, it fell, even if it was a belt. People behind the scenes like Tu were also moved by it.


    "Since I''m here, I''m naturally confident that you can promise me, right? Lord Ban!" Since the imitation porcelain coffin was channeled out, the medicine master has become more frivolous. Even while speaking, it seemed to be soiled, with a little playfulness.

 170 Naruto Power System Chapter 170

    "This...this is... Uchiha, Madara! Where did you get this bastard!" At this time, the dirt under the mask was already shocked, and even the tone of speech revealed With an unbelievable tone, it can be said that since putting on this mask with the soil belt, there have been very few emotional fluctuations, but at this time, seeing the people in the coffin, the stormy sea turned up in his heart.


    "It seems... the effect of my exhibits is not bad, yes... you can''t refuse me now. As for its origin, I think this should not be a question we should discuss at this time."


    While the pharmacist was so complacent with his exhibits, Bringing the soil was thinking about another thing at the moment: "It seems that this guy is really different. I didn''t expect that someone could get Uchiha Madara''s body. , But the point is... I¡¯m now shocked by the name Uchiha Madara, forcing the five powers to form the Ninja Allied Forces to start the fourth Ninja War. At this time, if this guy releases it for trouble, then my I am sure my identity will be doubted. In this case... my plan will be affected."


    I saw that Tai Tu hadn''t spoken for a long time, and the pharmacist seemed to have guessed Tai Tu''s scruples, "Don''t worry, I haven''t told anyone about your identity."


    "Ha, ha ha... Pharmacist pocket, you can achieve this. I never thought that fighting with you now will only reduce our combat effectiveness. I came here at the right time and I was really well prepared." Arrogant, naturally there is no turn for the Pharmacist to take a traitor from the Xiaoxiao organization to give himself some reassurance, but the matter is already here, after the anger is extremely angry, he has some ability to admit it.


    "So?" Doudou hurriedly asked with surprise and a little doubt.


    "Well, I promised your request to join forces, but if you dare to privately act on Sasuke before I allow it, trust me, you will definitely be able to regret it!"


    "Deal!"¡­


    Chapter 299: Reunion


    The sky was stained with blood red by the setting sun, and the pink clouds were reflected on the surface of the river. The entire surface of the river was completely renewed. At this moment, the horizon seemed to be igniting a raging fire.


    Sasuke looked at the place in front of him that had been abandoned for a long time, with a complicated expression in his eyes.


    This place was originally a stronghold of the Uchiha clan. This place was also informed by Tatsun himself. The Uchiha clan was also one of the largest families in the Ninja world at the beginning. During the Warring States period, the power was very wide, even when he later joined forces with Senju to establish the wood After Ye, it was also extremely strong.


    Therefore, there are many former strongholds of the Uchiha family in the land of fire, and this place in front of Sasuke''s eyes is not known for how long it has been abandoned. Looking at the desolation in front of him, Sasuke''s mind is complicated... Jaechen did not tell him the truth. Before, he had fantasized about the arrival of this moment countless times, but now, when this moment really came, his heart was a little bitter.


    After a long time, Sasuke put away his thoughts, his eyes changed, and he returned to his previous indifference. Although he had learned the so-called truth from Chen, he still wanted to get confirmation from Itachi.


    In the end, Sasuke walked toward the stronghold firmly!


    ...


    Step... step... step...


    Slight footsteps sounded in the dilapidated corridors of the base. Sasuke walked in the corridors, his steps were not hurried, he looked surprisingly quiet, but the complex expressions that flashed in his eyes from time to time all explained the situation at this time. He was not so indifferent on the surface.


    The corridor that wasn''t very long came to an end very quickly. At this time, Sasuke stopped outside a door at the end of the corridor, slowly closed his eyes, and then suddenly opened, his eyes have been transformed into a writing wheel eye , The blood red in the pupils made Sasuke even more hideous. After that, Sasuke didn''t stop, and walked into the gate without any delay!


    In this spacious room, or a hall, the surrounding walls are already broken and seem to have been abandoned for a long time. On a wall at the end of the hall is written the word "fox" and a few calligraphy and paintings of Gouyu Hanging on it, and in front of the wall is a stone seat. A figure wearing a black-bottomed red cloud robe is sitting on the seat and his eyes are slightly closed. It seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    Sasuke walked slowly in front of this person. After stopping, he looked at the person in front of him with complicated eyes. He didn''t say anything, just watched quietly. At this time, the person in front of Sasuke was originally closed. His eyes opened slowly, and he looked at Sasuke blankly without feeling the slightest surprise.


    Similar faces, the same blood-red writing wheel eyes, and the same calm expression. The only difference is that there are two more deep law lines on the other''s face. This person is the target of Sasuke''s trip, and Sasuke has always been there before. The man who wanted to kill, Itachi Uchiha!


    "Long time no see, Sasuke!"


    Itachi took the lead to break the tranquility. He couldn''t hear the emotions in his calm tone, and there was no emotion on his face. The scarlet three-goed jade in his eyes was as calm as ever.


    However, Itachi''s heart is obviously not as calm as on the surface. Compared with Sasuke, who asked him and even attacked him without hesitation when I saw him before, the coldness at this time indicates the growth of Sasuke, but Itachi''s heart I feel relieved.


    "Yes, long time no see, I used to dream about the arrival of this day all the time!" Sasuke''s indifferent voice sounded, his face still has a calm expression, but at this time his writing wheel eyes have involuntarily entered the kaleidoscope. Form, this is only the emotional fluctuations that are difficult to suppress will have such a reflection.


    Seeing Sasuke''s already formed kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Itachi couldn''t help but be silent for a while. He clearly knew the conditions under which the kaleidoscope opened his eyes and had experienced that kind of pain. If he could, he would rather Sasuke never have to suffer that sin.


    Although he felt bitter in his heart, Itachi did not show it. He still looked indifferent and said coldly, "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes... Your eyes seem to have grown a lot! But... your eyes How far can you see?"


    Now that it¡¯s up, when seeing Itachi still looks like nothing happened, Sasuke can¡¯t help but feel a little angry when he thinks of the truth that has been concealed over the years, and when he thinks about the physical condition of Itachi before Tatsun, Sasuke feels angry. Leng Ran said: "Hmph~ What my eyes see is the appearance of your death!"


    Hearing this familiar answer, Itachi couldn''t help but stunned, because Chen had already said this sentence to Chen when he first saw Chen, and now he heard it from another brother, such a coincidence , And they are their two most beloved younger brothers, even Uchiha Itachi, who has always been indifferent, can''t help feeling a smile.


    Ignoring what Itachi thought, Sasuke had his own purpose in this trip. Although he had learned the truth from Chen and confirmed it at Danzo, he still wanted Itachi to answer him himself.


    "Tell me, what was the truth back then? Is everything Chen said true?"


    Facing Sasuke¡¯s questioning, Itachi was not surprised. When Sasuke was willing to go to Konoha with Tatsun and killed Danzo, he understood what Sasuke already knew. Now Sasuke asks him like this. Not surprising.


    Itachi was silent for a while, calmed the emotions in his heart, and looked at Sasuke calmly and said: "Is it the truth? Who knows this kind of thing? Everyone will rely on their own knowledge and understanding, and be locked by these things, and also keep these things. Call it reality...but knowledge and understanding are quite ambiguous things. That reality may be just an illusion. People live in the world they think of. Don''t you think?"


    Sasuke was obviously unable to restrain his emotions. There was a hint of urgency in his eyes. He was obviously very concerned about Itachi''s answer and said anxiously: "I''m not here to listen to your nonsense. Tell me quickly, Danzo and Tatsun said. , Is it true?"


    There was no emotional fluctuation on Itachi''s face, he looked at Sasuke quietly, and finally said calmly, "What if I say no!"


    Hearing Itachi''s casual answer, Sasuke couldn''t help but feel irritation. He could no longer suppress his emotions on his face. He was obviously not satisfied with the answer at all. He shouted at Itachi, "Impossible, you lied! The guy Danzo has already admitted. You were forced to kill Mom and Dad!"


    Seeing Sasuke whose emotions were a little out of control, Itachi frowned slightly, and sighed inwardly, but his face remained expressionless, as if nothing could change him, he said calmly: "You have already believed in Chen wishfully. If I say anything, you won¡¯t be able to listen to it, that¡¯s all... Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll tell you, but... Before answering your question, let me see if you are qualified. !"


    After saying this, Itachi slowly closed his eyes, and then suddenly opened them. The original three-hook jade-shaped writing wheel eyes have been transformed into a shuriken-like figure. This is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of Itachi!


    At the same time, Itachi''s body exuded a bitter killing intent, and he locked Sasuke in front of him without any mercy. Judging from Itachi''s performance, it seemed that he wanted to put Sasuke to death.¡­


    Chapter 299: Conclusion


    Feeling Itachi''s killing intent and the cold eyes, Sasuke''s heart calmed down slowly, remembering what Chen had said to him before leaving, and made up his mind, with the same eyes, staring at the person in front of him. After taking a deep breath, he said coldly: "Really? That being the case... Then, let you see the power I gained for revenge!"


    "The power of revenge..."


    Itachi''s voice sounded indifferently. Along with the voice, a strong wind suddenly blew up. After another glance, Itachi had disappeared in place, and appeared behind Sasuke in the blink of an eye. The two turned their backs to each other without any movement. As if time stood still... "Then show it to me!"


    "Humph!"


    As Itachi''s indifferent voice just fell, the corner of Sasuke''s mouth sketched out a faint sneer. At this moment, the two moved!


    As if receiving some kind of signal, Sasuke and Itachi shot at almost the same time. Both of them had their right hands in the shape of a knife. They suddenly turned around and slashed towards each other behind them... At the same time, the same action seemed to be copied and pasted!


    "Boom!"


    The arms of the two slammed together in an instant, and they all went all out, without the slightest remaining hands, the powerful vigor caused the air around the two to burst instantly, forming a strong wind, centering on the two It spreads around, causing the dust and debris under the feet to fly.


    A fateful battle also started!


    Abandoned Uchiha family stronghold, a fateful duel, a kaleidoscope writing round eye contest, is being staged.


    Both Sasuke and Itachi have super strengths. Although Sasuke''s strength has indeed improved rapidly over the years, with the ability to write round eyes, it is by no means weaker than any of the five shadows today, and Itachi has become famous. The powerful ninja for a long time opened the kaleidoscope writing round eyes very early. The use of writing round eyes and the combat experience are much better than Sasuke. However, this is also the fatal injury of Itachi, and the ability of the kaleidoscope is overused , Itachi''s body has long been overwhelmed, and now it is just lingering. Maybe there is nothing unusual in the beginning, but after a long battle, the disadvantages gradually emerged.


    ...


    At this time, after a bitter battle, the battle between the two has come to an end. This broken stronghold cannot withstand the damage caused by the battle between the two. It has already formed a ruin, and there is no outline of the building. And the black flames that can be seen everywhere are constantly burning, exuding scorching heat.


    In the ruins, Itachi was kneeling halfway. At this time, he looked extremely weak. He was panting violently. His body was shaking greatly with his breathing. The exhaustion of this battle was already for him. It¡¯s almost the limit, the right eye is closed tightly, blood is flowing from the slit of the eye, the half of the face under the right eye has been dyed red with blood, and the remaining left eye is staring at the front not far Sasuke of the office.


    Although his body is almost at its limit and Itachi also knows that his time is running out, but Itachi did not feel sad because of it. Looking at Sasuke ahead, seeing Sasuke''s growth, he felt more relaxed in his heart. What he has experienced over the years is finally It''s over, but...before that, he must do one more thing.


    The situation of Sasuke on the other side looks similar to Itachi. The left eye is also slightly closed, and blood is flowing from the left eye. The only difference is that Sasuke can still stand at this time. This is due to the effect of pulsation, which enables Sasuke to recover. It''s already different from ordinary people.


    Looking at Itachi, who seemed to have reached the limit, Sasuke''s face showed a smile of relief. The knot he had been in the past was about to be solved, but when he thought of Itachi''s condition, he couldn''t help but feel a bit of bitterness. .


    Throwing away other thoughts in his mind, after a short recovery, Sasuke has already recovered a lot of strength, but his body is still very tired, but this is not worth mentioning for Sasuke. At this time, he just wants to hear Itachi''s answer.


    I saw Sasuke walking slowly towards Itachi. Although his physical condition made his footsteps stagger a bit, his firm footsteps never stopped.

 171 Naruto Power System Chapter 171

    A short distance was quickly finished, Sasuke had already come to Itachi, looking at Itachi who was half-kneeling condescendingly, his eyes were a little complicated and said, "Hey! I was so weak that it seemed that Chen was right. , Your body has reached its limit, now you, now, can speak!"


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Itachi controlled his body and stood up swayingly. Instead of the indifferent expression on his face, he looked at Sasuke with a petting smile, and said with satisfaction: "Haha~~Sasuke, You have become stronger!"


    Seeing the familiar smile on Itachi''s face, Sasuke was stunned for a while, and his heart was full of mixed flavors. His childhood memories emerged like a tide, and he was immersed in memories and unable to extricate himself. Even though he had grown up, he was facing the memory. Sasuke''s elder brother, Sasuke is still unable to be ruthless, and Sasuke has a brief absence at this moment.


    At this moment when Sasuke lost his mind, Itachi suddenly released an illusion to the unsuspecting Sasuke. Obviously, Sasuke did not expect Itachi would suddenly launch a trouble at this moment, nor did he expect Itachi would still have spare energy. The consumption of the battle has almost reached the limit, so Sasuke has been recruited before he can react. He is unable to resist. He can only stare at Itachi in anger and unwillingness, and finally loses consciousness.


    After doing all this, Itachi seemed to have exhausted all his strength, coughed violently, and finally spewed a mouthful of blood from his mouth. It seemed that the behavior just now made his injury worse, but Itachi didn''t care about it. He kept this illusion from the beginning of the battle, just for this moment.


    Looking at Sasuke who had lost consciousness in front of him, Itachi smiled very relievedly, and slowly raised his right hands together and pointed towards Sasuke''s forehead, "Forgive me, Sasuke... this is... the last time!" "


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t make any further action towards Sasuke. Instead, he stretched out his hand slowly to his own eyes. Without a trace of hesitation, he dug out his eyes abruptly. In an instant, blood was like blood. Note, it flows from closed eyes, but Itachi keeps a smile on his face.


    Holding the eyes he just dug out, Itachi fumbled out a small box from his body and carefully put his two eyeballs into it. Finally, he put the small box with his own eyes on Sasuke''s body. Itachi understood that Sasuke had already Knowing the truth, with Sasuke''s character, it is impossible for him to goug his own eyes, so he can only do it himself.


    "Let''s live with my eyes... Sasuke!"


    After doing all this, Itachi seemed to have reached the limit, and felt an unprecedented ease in his heart, as if a huge boulder was put down on his body, and finally fell slowly with a relieved smile...


    ...


    Chapter Three Hundred: Sasuke''s Decision


    In the base camp organized by Yuzhi Guoxiao, in a dimly lit room, the faint candle light was shining. I saw a floor bunk placed in the center of this room, and there was a person lying on the floor. Sasuke Uchiha who made a big fuss during the Gokage meeting in Iron Country!


    The previous battle with Sikage had completely overdrawn Sasuke¡¯s power, and at the last moment, he even released a full body of Susano. It¡¯s just that he could not control that power, so the result can be imagined. Sasuke, who had reached his limit, finally exhausted, lost consciousness, and was finally brought back by Chen. He has not woken up yet, and temporarily rested in the Akatsuki organization of the Rain Country.


    At this time, Sasuke was in a coma, his eyes closed slightly, and his breathing was a little short. The tangled brows made the expression on his face a bit hideous. It looked like he had a nightmare. Obviously, he was in a coma. Bad things.


    "Itachi!"


    Suddenly, Sasuke, who was originally lying on the floor, woke up suddenly, sat up from the floor, his face was full of sweat, and he was gasping for breath.


    Sasuke had obviously discovered that he was in a strange place now, and he also understood what was going on. He whispered to himself in distress, "Is it...Is it a dream... It made me dream that time... Damn it, as a result. In the end, you still didn''t tell me!"


    "Yo, you are awake!"


    While Sasuke was still secretly distressed, a voice suddenly came from behind Sasuke, which surprised Sasuke. The nightmare just now made Sasuke lose his vigilance for a while, and he did not find anyone behind him at the first time. Sasuke also heard the familiar voice, and relaxed again.


    Sasuke took a deep breath, calmed the confusion, turned around and looked behind him, and asked calmly, "Where is this place?"


    Chen looked at Sasuke thoughtfully and replied, "This is Akatsuki''s inside!"


    "Huh?" Hearing Chen''s answer, Sasuke frowned. Obviously he didn''t expect them to be inside the Akatsuki organization. Sasuke was not a fool. After thinking about it, he thought of something. Before the country of iron, they eagle The team obviously had a holiday with Akatsuki, and now it seems that when he lost consciousness, Chen and Akatsuki had reached a certain consensus. Sasuke looked at Chen suspiciously, as if waiting for Chen''s answer.


    Chen seemed to have seen Sasuke¡¯s doubts, looked at him and said, ¡°I have reached an agreement with Akatsuki. I¡¯ll tell you about this later, but you... seem to be in a very poor state. You should think of something wrong. Good thing, and... it''s still related to Itachi!"


    When Sasuke woke up just now, he subconsciously called Itachi''s name, and Chen naturally heard it, so it was not difficult to guess it.


    Hearing Chen mentioned Itachi, Sasuke''s expression obviously turned cold, and after a cold snort, he said indifferently: "Humph! It has nothing to do with you!"


    Seeing that Sasuke didn''t want to answer, Tatsun didn''t follow up and said with a light smile: "Whatever you do, since you are already awake, then I am relieved, but...I still have to remind you of something!"


    At this point, Chen''s expression suddenly became serious, and Sasuke''s heart sank after seeing Chen''s expression. He knew that it would be tricky or bad to make Chen show that expression. Otherwise, Chen wouldn''t be like this. Although Chen hadn''t spoken yet, Sasuke had already guessed it from Chen''s eyes.


    Sasuke lowered his head in silence for a while, then raised his head and said, "It''s about my eyes!"


    "I believe you have noticed it!" Chen sighed slightly, and continued: "Your kaleidoscope has already reached its limit. Before, you forcibly used the power that you can''t control. It is a blessing not to lose the light. Now it is just using my power. Temporarily suppress it, if you use pupil technique forcibly, your eyes will lose their light!"


    Sasuke was not surprised. After Konoha''s battle, he already knew about his eye problems. Although he was very cautious, he was dependent on Shaolam, or indulged in the power that Shaolam gave. , Once a fight broke out, he couldn''t help but use Shao Lun Yan.


    Although he was mentally prepared for a long time, he still felt extremely disappointed in his heart, especially the power he came into contact with during the battle between the Iron Kingdom and the Four Shadows. Extricate yourself.


    From frugality to luxury is easy, but from luxury to frugality is difficult!


    Sasuke might not be so uncomfortable if he has not touched that powerful force, but he has actually touched or even used that power, which can make him fearless even when facing the four shadows. The strength, however, was immediately lost, which undoubtedly made Sasuke even more unacceptable.


    At this time Sasuke was silent, not knowing what he was thinking, and Tatsumi had no intention of comforting Sasuke when he saw this, and he continued to say to himself: "Soon, Uchiha Madara will wage war against the five great nations, the fourth Ninja world. The war will also break out. With your current state, when the time comes... Oh, yes, I also got news before, Konoha¡¯s Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli, also your former teammate Naruto Uzumaki, seems to be hiding somewhere. Performing a practice called Xianshu, his strength is estimated to have surpassed you..."


    Sasuke, who was already very unwilling, couldn¡¯t help but change after hearing Tatsun mention Naruto¡¯s name, especially when he learned that Naruto¡¯s strength might have surpassed him, Sasuke¡¯s hands clenched unconsciously. There was a tangled expression on his face, as if he was struggling with thoughts.


    Sensing Sasuke¡¯s mood swings, Chen laughed secretly in his heart, but on the surface he stood up calmly and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that much. You should take care of your body now. You don¡¯t need to think about other things. I have something to deal with, so take a break first!"


    After Tatsun finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Sasuke''s response, and walked out of the room on his own. But just as Jin Tatsu walked to the door of the room, when he was about to step out of the room, Sasuke''s low voice came from behind..." Give me the eyes of Itachi!"


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Tatsun''s footsteps stopped, and the corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. He was not surprised. He seemed to have expected it. However, he turned to look at Sasuke: "Oh...has it been decided?" ...


    Chapter Three Hundred and One: Haughty Self-esteem


    Sasuke¡¯s decision did not surprise Tatsun. He knew Sasuke very well and knew Sasuke¡¯s personality. He was very reluctant to transplant Itachi¡¯s eyes. For a while, he accepted Itachi¡¯s eyes. Unable to adapt or even resist, Chen could only use Sasuke''s pursuit of power and his arrogant self-esteem in order to make Sasuke acceptable.


    When he was in the country of iron, Tatsun would let Sasuke take a shot without stopping him from using the kaleidoscope. For this purpose, he wanted Sasuke to feel the pressure from the strong people in each village, and at the same time let Sasuke realize Kaleidoscope writes the importance of round eyes to him.


    To Chen''s surprise, he did not expect Sasuke to break through the limits of the writing wheel eyes under the pressure of Siying, and he could display the semi-complete Susao Nohu under the state of an ordinary kaleidoscope, although it was because The power that came out of the anger to the extreme was just a flash in the pan, but it really surprised Chen, and couldn''t help but sigh secretly that he deserves to be the two pillars of the protagonist''s halo.


    However, when I think about it, the original work has already said that Sasuke himself is the reincarnation of Indra, and the chakra with Indra, although he has not been stimulated, but under the pressure and anger, he is unconscious. It¡¯s not impossible to inspire a little bit of hidden power under the circumstances, but Sasuke¡¯s eyes have not evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope, unable to control this power, unable to withstand the impact of this power, causing the power to run out of control, and also unable to Maintaining the state of kaleidoscope, eventually passed out.


    Although it was only a short moment and disappeared very quickly, Sasuke really grasped that power at that moment, and that power left a deep impression on Sasuke, which made him even more eager. Regain the power that can make him bursting with confidence.


    Just now, Chen deliberately mentioned Naruto, and informed Sasuke that Naruto was practicing immortality, and also asserted that Naruto''s strength may have surpassed Sasuke, which was undoubtedly a blow to Sasuke''s proud pride.


    For a long time, although Sasuke has smashed his bondage with Konoha on the surface, he was indifferent to the original seventh class people, but he kept some thoughts deep in Sasuke¡¯s heart, still keeping Naruto Become an opponent.


    In the original work, Sasuke and Naruto are both important existences.Sasuke is very cold on the surface, but in his heart he has always cared about Naruto, not only is Naruto his teammate and opponent, but also has a very special feeling.Naruto is more persistent to Sasuke.The two of them have been playing the game of chasing after me, and they have traveled all over the world.When the confrontation did not cut and white, Naruto thought that Sasuke was dead, and he went crazy in an instant, and he didn''t see him go crazy for others, such as Sakura!


    After Sasuke became a rebel, Naruto would rather be beaten into a bun face by the people of Yunyin Village than to spit out the message about Sasuke. For him, he would kneel to Raikage. Although he knew that Sasuke¡¯s heart was already full of darkness, Naruto was from Did not give up.And Sasuke can''t bear to kill Naruto many times!Just like Uchiha Itachi to Sasuke, Sasuke missed Naruto whenever he could kill him.


    The fetters between these two make people feel disturbed when they see it. It is simply a typical love and killing.


    "Anyone can, but he can''t!" At this time, Sasuke''s eyes showed determination. He knew that Naruto had never given up the idea of ??bringing him back to Konoha. Sooner or later, he would come back. In the past, he would only sneer in disdain, but now that he knows that Naruto''s strength may have surpassed him, he naturally can''t hold his breath now.


    In any case, the last person he didn''t want to lose was his former partner Naruto Uzumaki, and he would never allow Naruto to surpass him.The desire for strength, coupled with the blow after being surpassed by Naruto, made Sasuke determined to accept Itachi''s eyes, which was Chen''s goal.


    "Finally figured it out, it''s not in vain that I have spent so much thought, haha~~" Chen secretly smiled in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t understand the sensuality, and looked at Sasuke with a decisive expression and asked: "Are you determined?"


    "Huh, tell me, when can it be completed?" Sasuke snorted coldly, and asked rhetorically, disdaining to answer Chen''s nonsense.


    Chen replied indifferently: "The timing is just right, anytime you can!"


    "Then transplant me now!"


    Hearing Sasuke''s request, Tatsuno was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Sasuke to be so urgent. He couldn''t help saying, "Is it so urgent? Your body has just recovered..."


    "I want to transplant immediately!"


    Tatsun was interrupted by Sasuke before he could speak. He didn''t go on, but frowned slightly, looking at Sasuke with a determined face, and Sasuke stared at Tatsun firmly, declaring his determination.

 172 Naruto Power System Chapter 172

    Looking at the stubborn Sasuke, Tatsun knew that Sasuke had made up his mind. He said it was useless, so let him alone. Thinking of this, Tatsun didn''t say anything, but said helplessly: "Well, you come with me! "


    Throwing a sentence to Sasuke to signal him to follow, Tatsun turned around and walked out of the room, and after Tatsun''s signal, Sasuke stood up and walked out of the room, and followed Tatsun without a word.


    Chen walked in front and said without looking back, "I will take you to meet a person, and he will meet your requirements and let him transplant you."


    "Ok?"


    Sasuke frowned when he heard this. He originally thought it was Chen who helped him transplant, but he did not expect that it was someone else.


    However, although Sasuke found it strange, he was not the kind of talker, and out of trust in Chen, coupled with his eagerness to gain strength, he also knew that Chen would not harm him, so he didn¡¯t ask much, just follow. Behind Zhuchen walked somewhere.


    The person Chen is looking for naturally brings soil, because he is not good at transplanting the writing wheel eyes, so it would be better to bring soil to help the transplantation, and this condition is also when negotiating with the soil before. As Taito said, I believe he is ready, so I waited for Tatsun to convince Sasuke to transplant.


    The two of them walked unhurriedly, and soon came to the location of Dai Tu.¡­


    Chapter 302: Preparation


    Tatsun took Sasuke to find Taitou and explained his intention. Sasuke and Taito have met several times before, and he also knew the identity of Taitou from Tatsun. He is no stranger to Taito, although I feel very disgusted with this. Human, but in order to transplant Itachi''s eyes, he can only hold back his unhappiness.


    After Sasuke is handed over to Daitu, the next thing is much simpler. For transplantation, Daitu is definitely better than him, and he also transplanted Sasuke to Sasuke in the original work, so there will be no accidents. , And after that, Chen also left. After all, the coalition forces of the five major powers have assembled, and he has to act.


    Chen first found Shuiyue and Zhongwu, and then hurried back to Yinnin Village with them, where it was their base camp anyway.


    On the way back, I learned that Tatsun actually handed Sasuke to Uchiha Madara, Shigego couldn''t help asking with some worry: "Tatsumi, you just handed Sasuke to that Uchiha Madara, don''t you worry about what he will be in Sasuke? What are you doing?"


    Compared to Zhongwu¡¯s worry, Shuiyue looked disapproving, chuckled and said to Zhongwu: "Don¡¯t worry, since the boss dared to do this, there must be his reason, and the masked man begged the boss for cooperation. He definitely doesn¡¯t dare now. Offend our boss."


    "That said, but..." Although Shigego is still a little worried, but he doesn''t know how to refute Shuiyue. After all, these things are not something he can control. Since Tatsun and Sasuke have no objection, he can''t say anything.


    Tatsun knew what Shigego was worried about, but he didn''t explain anything. He just said to him indifferently: "We will leave Sasuke alone for now, he will be fine, and it is enough for us to do our own thing!"


    Although in the original work, Otodo has been trying to hide from Sasuke, and he is not assured of Sasuke, so he will place six Baijue clones on Sasuke to monitor Sasuke, but these clones are not difficult things. In the original work, Orochi Maru just told Shigego to input Xianshu Chakra into Sasuke, Bai Jue was completely forced out, and it was not a difficult task for Chen, and naturally there was nothing to worry about.


    Since Chen has said so, Shigego can only say helplessly: "I know!"


    Next, the few people didn''t say much, and rushed to the direction of Tanokuni at the fastest speed. It didn''t take long for the three to return to Otonin Village.


    At this time, the Otonin Village was already full of fierce soldiers, and the whole village was filled with a chill.


    Because Otonin Village was founded by Oshomaru, there are no ordinary villagers in the village, all are ninjas from all over the world in Oshimaru or characters like the orphans of the battlefield that Otamaru has taken in, so Otonin Village is also a strong predator who believes in the law of the jungle. The survival of the fittest, so that there are no weak people in the entire Otonin Village, and they are all desperadoes who do nothing to achieve their goals.


    Although the number of people is not large, the gathering of these people in Jaechen has also formed a force that cannot be underestimated. At this time, he is watching the three people who appeared in front of the village with fanatical eyes. To be correct, he is watching Chen. , And standing in the forefront of this group of people was the whirlpool of the Eagle Team.


    It turned out that when Tatsumi and Shigewu and others went to the Akatsuki organization, he had already asked Xianglin to return to Otonin Village first, and asked her to gather all Otonin.


    Seeing that Xianglin had done what he had ordered, Chen couldn''t help showing a smile of approval, and then took Zhongwu and the others to greet him.


    At this time Xianglin was looking at Chen suspiciously, and when he found that there was no figure that made her care, he couldn''t help frowning and saying, "Where is Sasuke?"


    Hearing Fragrant Phosphorus open his mouth and mentioning Sasuke, Mizuki grinned and complained: "Hey, Fragrant Phosphorus, don''t just worry about Sasuke. How can I say that we are also companions for so many years, so you care about us too!"


    "I... I''m not worried about Sasuke, so I just ask casually!" My thoughts were broken by the guy Shuiyue, and Xianglin hurriedly defended, but the fool could see her thoughts by looking at her bewildered look.


    Seeing these two guys quarreling with Zou Shi again, Chen frowned and said impatiently: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, Sasuke has his own business, and he will be back soon. Don''t talk about him for now. How is your mission?" The last sentence was addressed to Xianglin, and Shuiyue saw Chen already showing an impatient expression, and she closed her mouth wittily and did not dare to talk any more.


    Speaking of the task, Xianglin did not entangle Sasuke''s problem anymore, his expression became serious, and he pushed the eyes on his face, and said, "All the ninjas in Otonin Village have been recalled, and they are all here. There are more than 500 people in total. , The weakest is the strength of Zhongren. Among them, there are almost 30 Shangren, and more than a hundred are especially Shangren."


    "Is there only this person..."


    Hearing Xianglin¡¯s report, Chen frowned again. Obviously, he was not very satisfied with Otonin Village¡¯s combat power. Although this strength did not seem weak, Chen knew that for the war, these people were still far away. Not enough, after all, what they have to face is the ninja coalition of the five great nations, and even the warriors of the Iron Kingdom are also involved. The number of enemies must be quite large, and the people in Otonin Village will definitely not be able to cope.


    Xianglin said helplessly: "Originally, there were not only these people in Otonin Village, but after Oshamaru was killed by Sasuke, some good Otonin people left the village, and in the end only these people were left!"


    Chen asked again: "Are there people in other strongholds?"


    When Onoshimaru was in charge of Otonin Village, there were many strongholds. Three of them held many prisoners or experimental subjects. The western stronghold, that is, the stronghold that was detained before Shuiyue, the eastern stronghold, that is A prison on the island, previously under the care of Xianglin, the northern stronghold, where Shigeo was detained, was all the products of the failure of Oshemaru¡¯s curse seal experiment. Almost all the people held there could enter the curse seal state, although it failed. Quality, but the strength is considerable.


    "There are many ninjas in the Western strongholds who have blood inheritance limits. They were all captured by Oshemaru from various places for experiments. When you asked me to integrate them before, those who disobeyed were killed by Suigetsu and Shigego. Now There are not many people at all, only six people are left. The prison on the island originally had more than one thousand people. Excluding those who were killed for disobedience, there are more than 800 people left. The number is quite large, but the strength is too weak. It¡¯s just some guys who are under Ninja, not many of Ninja¡¯s have been brought over by me! As for the northern stronghold..."¡­


    Chapter 303: Clone Two Tails, Four Tails!


    "Northern Stronghold..."


    Having said this, Xianglin paused, and subconsciously looked at Shigego, and found that he did not show any expression, then continued: "There are many people in the northern stronghold, and the strength is the strongest, but..."


    The northern strongholds are all the experimental subjects of the Oshe Maru, but they are all failed experiments. Although they can enter the curse seal state, the curse seal is not perfect. Although the strength is good, once the curse seal state is turned on, it may be at first You can also control it. Once you start fighting, you will lose your mind and become violent when you see the blood. When the time comes, it will madly attack the surrounding targets, which is not easy to control.


    Moreover, those failed products are not like the world curse seals of Junmaro and Sasuke, and are not even as good as the four people. Once they enter the curse seal state, the power of the curse seal will gradually erode their bodies for a long time. In the end, there were only two results left, either to die from exhaustion, or to become a slave to the curse, and to become a beast that only knew how to kill. No matter which one, the results were extremely bleak.


    Chen didn¡¯t feel pity when he learned about the situation in the northern stronghold. Instead, an intriguing smile appeared on his face. Chen didn¡¯t care about the life and death of the failed test products. In his eyes, the test products were just a group of more advanced ones. The only function of the beasts is to allow them to create some troubles to the so-called Ninja Army Alliance, nothing more.


    "These test items are very unstable, and they will even attack our people in turn. Are you sure you want to put them into the fight?" Xianglin frowned and said, obviously not optimistic about those test items.


    Chen sneered and said: "I don''t care about their fate. I only care about their strength. Rather than keeping them fend for themselves, it''s better to use them for me. At least they can solve some problems for me. They exist. Meaning, there is only this point!"


    Hearing Chen''s words, even if Xianglin was unwilling to say anything in his heart, he just said, "Whatever you want, but many of those people are arrogant guys who don''t obey the control at all. They are still being held in the northern stronghold. "


    "How many of those test items are there?"


    "Originally there were more than 600 people, but now there are more than 500 people left!"


    After the news of the killing of Oshemaru was spread, there were riots in various strongholds of Oshemaru, but Shigeo and Suizuki had already been sent to suppress it at that time. In order to achieve the purpose of deterrence, the two of them were killed. Many people are some of the most violent, and now the rest are all shocked by the harsh methods of Shigeo and Shuiyue, and they dare not riot again.


    "The manpower is a little bit small, this kind of strength is much worse than that of the five major Ninja villages." After learning about all the strengths of Otonin Village, Chen frowned slightly, seemingly dissatisfied, but after another thought, Otonin Village was just The small Ninja Village created by Osake Maru is definitely not as good as those old Ninja villages that have been passed down for a hundred years. It is good to have such a degree, and Tatsun has never counted on Otonin Village to win the war.


    Chen sneered in his heart and secretly said: "Forget it, anyway, it is the guy who declared war on the five big countries. He calls himself Uchiha Madara. That identity will definitely make the five big countries even more jealous of him. Then, it will be his organization and the five big countries. As soon as the country is heading, we will fight it."


    Thinking of this, Tatsun''s slightly frowned brows also let go. He looked at the extremely zealous Otonin people in Otonin Village, and said calmly: "The Five Ninja Village is now summoning their ninjas outside to start preparations, Akatsuki is there. It should be almost ready. War will break out at any time. When they fight on both sides, let''s do it again. Let them prepare first!"


    After speaking, he didn''t pay attention to these matters anymore, and walked into the village. He still had some things to prepare, and the rest was handled by the phosphorus.


    Chen returned to the meeting room in Otonin Village, and first issued a mission to Shigego and Suizuki, asking the two to go to the northern stronghold of Onosimaru, and the two of them conquered the test products in the northern stronghold and brought them back. .


    Because every character in the northern stronghold is an arrogant guy who is not controlled at all and can only use violence to control violence, and was killed a lot by Shigeo and Suigetsu before, so Shigeo and Suigetsu have a lot to them Although they couldn''t make them obey their deterrence, the strength of Zhongwu and Shuiyue could at least deter them, so that they would not dare to make any mistakes.


    After sending Shuiyue and Zhongwu out, Chen then cast Fei Lei Shen and instantly appeared in a rare canyon.


    I saw Chen took out the two tail beast Chakra collectors from the space, and reconnected with the system that hadn''t bubbled for a long time.


    "System, give me two tails and four tails!"


    "Ding, two tails travel again, need points: 20000, four tails Monkey King, need points: 40,000, are you sure to exchange it?" The cold and emotionless voice of the system sounded in Chen''s consciousness.


    "determine!"


    Chen didn''t care about the number of points at all, he didn''t worry about the points anymore since he put the whole of Guerrell''s vein in his bag, he chose to confirm without thinking about it.

 173 Naruto Power System Chapter 173

    "Clone is in progress...ding! Cloning is complete!"


    As the voice of the system just fell, a violent chakra burst out from the tail beast chakra collector and swept the surroundings. Finally, two chakras fell on a clearing not far in front of Chen, gradually forming two huge heads. The monster is a two-tailed cat full of lifelessness and a blue flame burning all over it, and the other is a four-tailed Monkey with a fire-red fur all over, resembling a gorilla-like creature!


    When the two heads and tails were forming, they raised up a roar, and a powerful chakra erupted from their bodies, forming a hurricane, blowing the surrounding sand like a dust storm.


    Looking at the two majestic two-tailed and four-tailed tails in front of him, a meaningful smile hung on Tatsun¡¯s face, and nodded in satisfaction, but in his heart he sneered and secretly said: "Uchiha takes the soil, you don¡¯t want me Are the two tails and four tails in your hand? I do as you wish, and hope these two beasts won¡¯t disappoint you! Of course...and they certainly won¡¯t disappoint me... hum~"¡­


    Chapter Three Hundred and Four: Countries that Started Action


    Time passed silently.


    Within a few days, the entire Ninja world had undergone earth-shaking changes. During the five-kage meeting, he declared war on the five great nations under the name "Uchiha Madara" at the five-kage meeting, triggering the fourth The Second Ninja World War, and with the name of "Uchiha Madara", the Ninja World, who had been fighting on their own, as if they were in the same sand, felt the crisis, forced to do so, and began to have the intention to join forces.


    In the past, the ninjas of the five major villages had to let go of any festivals or feuds. Although in the past, they hated each other and even waged wars with each other. Once there is a critical moment that can threaten the entire ninja world, they must let go of each other¡¯s prejudices. This is about the crisis of the entire Ninja World.


    The major ninja villages urgently recalled the ninjas outside, and the ninjas in the entire village were fully prepared for war. With the five major ninja villages as the leader, various ninja villages in the ninja world responded, and the ninja coalition was quickly established in a short time.


    The daimyo of the five major powers also used a certain form and held a meeting from a distance. After learning that "Uchiha Madara" provoked the war, the entire ninja world was facing threats and understood the seriousness of the matter. He hesitantly announced the alliance, agreed to the establishment of the Ninja Army Alliance, and expressed that they would spare no effort to provide the resources needed for the war.


    These daimyos are very shrewd, otherwise they will not be the leaders of the countries. They also understand that once the Ninja Alliance fails, then they will be over, so naturally they dare not be sloppy in logistics and fully support this war.


    After receiving the support and resources of the daimyo, the ninja villages moved more quickly, and the battle preparations of the villages were being carried out tensely.


    The fifth generation of Hokage Chijutsu from Konoha Village also regained consciousness after a long period of self-cultivation. He took over the position of Hokage to preside over Konoha''s affairs. During this period, Kokage once again received from Yunyin. According to the village information, Lei Ying invited the shadows of the villages to attend the meeting again, but this time the meeting was held in Yunyin Village in the Kingdom of Thunder.


    Soon, the shadows of the villages and the general three ships of the Iron Kingdom arrived at Yunyin Village one after another, and the combat meeting officially began.


    "Everyone is moving really fast." After all the people were seated, Rai Ying, the initiator and host of this meeting, glanced at everyone present before speaking first.


    Although he has lost an arm, Raikage''s power has not diminished.


    "After all, the situation is serious."


    Gaara of the Five Dynasties Fengying replied indifferently. Although the situation was serious, his expression did not show the slightest tension.


    Tukage looked at Tsunade who was sitting next to him, and then said to Tsunate, "Princess Tsunade, are you okay? It would be nice to take the opportunity to give way to young people, you are getting old too!"


    Tsunade glanced at Tuying indifferently, and said indifferently, "I don''t want to be said by you, Grandpa Libra!"


    Age has always been a taboo for Tsunade. It¡¯s hard to see anyone joking about her age. Tsunade will definitely get angry if someone dared to say this to her, but now she doesn¡¯t have the mind, she just rebuts verbally, especially The last two words emphasize the accent.


    "Well, that''s the end of our greetings. Let''s have a meeting now."


    The general of the Iron Nation Mifune tapped on the table to remind him, and then said: "The current situation can''t be delayed. Let''s analyze the enemy''s nest and combat intelligence information first!"


    Speaking of business affairs, the expressions of the various shadows were serious and no longer sloppy, and Tsunade solemnly said: "We Konoha have found a place where the enemy''s nest is suspected, but it may also be a trap, and more information needs to be collected. "


    After listening to Tsunade¡¯s words, Lei Ying said in a deep voice: "We have also formed a detective team to collect intelligence. It seems that it is necessary to exchange the intelligence held by each village. To integrate intelligence, the coalition forces will form a special force. Right!"


    "Yes, so you won''t worry about the lack of information!" Tuying nodded, agreeing with this statement.


    "Then it''s settled!" Lei Ying took a look at it and no one opposed it.


    "Then the next question about the Yatsuri in Unyin Village, and the placement of the Yatsuo in Konoha Village, and the Yatsuo has already fallen into the opponent¡¯s hands, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already a bad luck. If Uchiha Madara said Ten-tailed is true, so the remaining nine-tailed person Zhuli can''t let him fall into the opponent''s hands anyway, otherwise it will be a catastrophe for the Ninja World."


    The fifth-generation Shui Ying of the newly elected Wuyin Village nodded and said in agreement: "Well, General Mifune is right. Although I don¡¯t know if what the masked man said is true, we can¡¯t take it anyway. This risk must not allow Nine Tails to fall into the enemy''s hands!"


    The fifth generation of water shadow is called Harada Ichiro. He is a middle-aged man with a plain appearance. He was originally the leader of the dark part of the Wuyin Village. He is proficient in water escape and soil escape, and he also has the blood inheritance boundary "Zong Dun". Not inferior to the film level. After learning that the four generations of Shuiying had been "killed" and the news brought by Tuying, the elders of Wuyin Village also knew the seriousness of the matter, so they recommended Harada Ichiro to the post of Shuiying. .(After thinking about it, I feel that Changjuro is still too young at this time. No matter whether it is strength or qualifications, he is not qualified for the position of Suijing. What''s more, without the flat eye flounder, Changjuro''s strength is weaker, so Suikage only Can rewrite one.)


    Dokage first looked at Tsunade, and then asked seriously, "So, where should I hide Renzhuli?"


    "Hide it?" Tsunade was surprised, and quickly asked, "Why hide it? Naruto is also our important combat power!"


    Two Libras Ohnoki shrugged and said calmly: "I thought the same way before, but in this war, the enemy''s goal is human pillar power, so just in case, he cannot be allowed to participate in this battle. You must know the current human pillar. He is the only force left. Once there is something wrong, the consequences will be disastrous. This was decided in the previous meeting, but you were still in the hospital bed at that time!"


    "Hey!" Tsunade frowned and just wanted to refute, but after thinking about it, it was exactly as Tukage said, so he didn''t be tough: "Forget it, since you have already decided, then just do it with you, hurry up The next issue!"


    Just when everyone was about to proceed to the next issue, one person hurriedly walked into the meeting room. The meeting was interrupted, and they seemed a little dissatisfied. They all frowned and looked at the incoming person.¡­


    Chapter Three Hundred and Five: The Wonderful Kirabi


    The person who rushed into the meeting room was the Shinobu of Yunyin Village, Samui.


    Seeing that the person was a calm and calm Samui, Raikage''s face also eased. He also knew that with the other party''s character, if it wasn''t for something important, he would certainly not be so reckless, so he asked in a deep voice. : "Samui, we are having an important meeting now, what happened?"


    Samui naturally knew the importance of this meeting, but she had just received an important piece of information and had to report to Raikage, so she could only do so.


    Before the time to salute the shadows present, Samyi walked quickly to the meeting and said to Raikage: "Master Raikage, Omoy secretly sent me information just now. It seems that he and Karui have found Lord Kirabi. !"


    "Nani? Bi?"


    The intelligence that Samui brought really surprised everyone present. They naturally knew that Kirabi was the name of the eight-tailed man Zhuli in Yunyin Village, and he was Raikage''s younger brother, so they were naturally familiar with them.Originally, they thought that Yao had been captured by Akatsuki for a while. They thought that Kirabi was already fierce, and Raikage was furious about it and vowed to avenge Kirabi, but now But when he learned of Kirabi¡¯s news, he was naturally very excited.


    "Omoy and they found Bi? Hurry up, what''s the matter? Where are they now?" Upon hearing the news of his younger brother, Raiking was excited and asked several questions continuously.


    "This..." Samui at this moment looked at Lei Ying with a weird look, and then said: "They...they are in the kingdom of thunder now, but not in Yunyin Village, and...Omoy he Said that he and Karuyi were... kidnapped by Lord Kirabi, no, it is not being held, just forcing them to do some strange things, and Lord Kirabi does not seem to want Lord Raikage to know his whereabouts, this The news came back secretly by Omoy."


    As Kiraby¡¯s elder brother and partner for many years, Raikage knows his brother very well, but after a second thought, he immediately knew what Kiraby was thinking. Because of this, Raikage instantly furious and roared. Said: "Sure enough, I knew that it was impossible to get arrested so easily than that damn guy. I must have wanted to sneak out to play with this opportunity. Asshole, dare to deceive me, wait for my iron fist. !"


    It turns out that Kirabi is the same as in the original book. Since Yunlei Gorge sneaked out, he went to his singing teacher to learn the skills of singing. And this time, no one knew his whereabouts, so he was not caught as in the original book. After finding it, and after learning the skills of acting with peace of mind for a few days, Kirabi also said goodbye to his teacher.


    It is natural that Kirabbi, who is rare to sneak out, could not return to Yunyin Village so easily. He wanted to play for a few more days. As he had just learned from the teacher for a few days, Kirabbi, who was full of self-confidence, unexpectedly had a concert. He also happened to meet two students, Omoy and Kajuy, who were out, so they were forcibly caught and forced them to sell him tickets for the concert.


    Although Kirabi strongly ordered the two men not to tell Raikage the news, Omoy knew the current situation and the importance of Kirabi, so he violated Kirabi¡¯s wishes and secretly shared the news. Passed back.


    Hearing such dramatic news, everyone in the conference room looked at each other and did not know what to say. Only Raikage, who had been furious because of Kirabi¡¯s deception, now learned of Kirabi¡¯s bizarre behavior and was still acting. The face of so many outsiders made his face dull and thunderous.


    However, when he learned that Kirabi was okay, the heart he had been gripping was finally calmed down. It was just that Kirabi was swayed by him. Naturally, he couldn''t easily spare him.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the furious Raikage slammed a punch on the table, only to hear Raikage roar: "Bi, you shameful idiot, the old man will definitely not bypass you!"


    The wooden table naturally couldn''t bear Raikage''s fist. Accompanied by Raikage''s roar, it collapsed instantly after a loud noise.


    At this time, Tuying stood up and looked at Lei Ying and said in a deep voice, "Lei Ying, now is not the time to be angry. The eight-tailed man Zhuli did not fall into the enemy''s hands. This is good news. At least we have one more share. Opportunity, but the top priority is to quickly get Renzhuli back, and never fall into the enemy''s hands!"


    Gaara also stood up from his seat to agree, and said indifferently, "Yes, since the enemy hasn''t caught Kirabi, then he will definitely do it. They must not be able to find Kirabi first, otherwise it will be dangerous. Up!"


    Raikage also knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn''t get angry anymore, and apologized to the other shadows: "I know, but no one can control him except me than that guy, so I have to go there in person, otherwise he won''t I''m back, sorry, everyone!"


    "Well, we all understand the importance of human strength. Let''s bring Kirabi back first and talk about other things!"


    The remaining Four Shadows also expressed their understanding. After all, Akatsuki''s goal was Renzhuli. Since the eight-tailed Renzhuli had not fallen into the enemy''s hands, he had to be brought back to avoid Akatsuki''s poisonous hands.


    "let''s go!"


    After asking the location of Kirabi, Raikage greeted both Darui and Xi, and then jumped directly from the window of the meeting room. Darui and Xi were not surprised and smiled bitterly. After a while, I apologized to the remaining Siying, and followed along.


    Raikage took Darui and Xi quickly to find Kirabi, as well as the two hard-pressed children Omoy and Karui who were forced to sell tickets by Kirabi. When they found them, Qi The rabbi was wearing a well-prepared kimono dreaming about the dream of the concert, only to be brought back to reality by the sudden Raikage.

 174 Naruto Power System Chapter 174

    In the end, the furious Raikage repaired Kirabi with an iron fist, and was then forcibly dragged back to Yunyin Village by Raikage, and the dream of Kirabi''s first concert in his life was ruthlessly torn apart.¡­


    Chapter 306: Assembly


    After bringing Kirabi back to Yunyin and shutting him down, the Five Shadows continued the previous meeting and quickly reached a consensus. They recruited personnel from various villages to form a special intelligence unit to share information. Raiking proposed the hiding place for the eight-tailed and nine-tailed humans, and the fifth generation of Hokage also valued Kirabi¡¯s ability to control the tail beasts and proposed that Kirabi should guide Naruto. .


    The content of the war meeting was quickly determined, and each village reported the number of all ninjas. Together with the responses from the warriors of the Iron Kingdom and individual Ninja villages, the number of people totaled almost 100,000. Such a lineup is simply unprecedented, for the first time in the history of Ninja.


    After that, various occupations were arranged, and talents were drawn from each village, such as the reconnaissance team, the sensing unit, the surprise unit, the medical department, the intelligence department, etc...


    In Konoha Village, after a period of construction work, and the efficiency of the ninja is extremely high, with the help of various soil escape ninjutsu, the preliminary reconstruction has been completed.


    Soon after, Naruto had also returned from studying in Mt. Miaoki. After so many things, he was no longer the crane tail of the past, but he was sent to the Paradise Island secretly by Tsunade. It was the place where Raikage provided Human Zhuli to hide, and Kirabi had already been driven away by Raikage.


    On Paradise Island, everything is the same as the plot in the original book. It hasn''t changed. Naruto and Kirabi meet unexpectedly, and then they teach Naruto to control Nine-tailed Chakra. Naruto is also conquering Nine-tailed Chakra. At the crucial moment, I met his mother, Uzumaki Kushina, and learned from Kushina''s mouth the secret of the cataclysm that year.


    A few days later, the Ninja Army Alliance gathered all the ninjas and gathered in Yunyin Village. During this period, the Five Shadows also gathered together again and held a combat meeting.


    In the meeting room, the Five Shadows sat down around a round table. On the round table was a map of Ninja World. Nara Shikajima, who was already a Naruto consultant, used a thin pole to point on the map.


    Nara Lukisa explained to the shadows present as he gestured to the map: ¡°The X mark is definitely the enemy¡¯s lair. It¡¯s called the tomb of the mountain. You will pass through Shuangyin Village and Tangyin Village by land. The two countries belonging to Eryin Village sent out an evacuation advisory, and according to the intelligence obtained by the reconnaissance team, the number of enemies is no less than 100,000! Considering the way the coalition forces move, only a few will take the sea, but the number is too small If you do, you will worry about being surrounded."


    The general of the Iron Nation, Mifune glanced at the battle map, and said indifferently: "In this way, let''s see which side will make the best move first!"


    Wuying also understood this truth, and quickly issued an order to the assistant beside him.


    "First summon the surprise attack troops and order the assembled Dalian team to form a formation to confirm their respective formations!"


    "Similarly order the rear expectant troops to carry medical endurance equipment, Lu Jiu, you go to cooperate with the intelligence troops and conduct intelligence confirmation routes!"


    "Contact the sensing unit and let them hurry!"


    "Yes!" "Understand!" "Understand!"


    After receiving the order from the shadow, the assistants around the shadows hurriedly retreated from the meeting room to convey the order.


    When all the men ran to deliver the order, Gaara took out an object from under the table and placed it on the table, and said softly: "I have completed this while you are away, look at it!"


    It turned out that the thing on the table was just an ordinary ninja head guard, but there was no village logo on the head guard. Instead, it was replaced by the word "Ninja". This guard head was obviously specially made for the Ninja Allied Forces.


    Tuying looked at the things on the table, admiringly said: "Oh, it''s done, this is the forehead protection of the Ninja League, it''s pretty good!"


    Hearing Dokage¡¯s appreciation, Iron Country¡¯s Mifune also seemed very happy, saying: "This is the design of the people who used to fight, and now they are united as a "ninja". Not only that, but the ninja has also joined forces with the samurai. , This moment has finally arrived!"


    "That''s right, there is a day of united front in the Shinobi world, it seems that it is good to live a long time, at least to be able to witness this day!"


    There were no further meetings, waiting for the ninjas to form a formation.


    Just when the Ninja Army Alliance was already ready to go, and the Akatsuki organization on the other side was naturally not far behind. The surviving members of Akatsuki also gathered together, including the talks with Daito. The condition of the big snake pocket, at this time the few people gathered together seemed to be discussing something.


    "According to the information sent by the eyeliner, the ninjas of the five major nations have assembled and war will break out soon."


    Da Snake Douxie smiled and replied: "This moment has finally arrived, then...I should also use my strength, psychic. Dirty soil rebirth!"


    After speaking, the big snake pocket quickly formed seals with both hands, and then his hands suddenly pressed on the ground. Following the movement of the big snake pocket, the whole ground was roaring, as if something was about to break out of the ground.


    A moment later, a white coffin with a forest sprung up from the ground like bamboo shoots after a rain. As the coffin lid fell, a group of figures walked out of the coffin. Both pupils were black, without a trace of white eyes, and their eyes were dull and sluggish. Looked at the big snake pocket in front of him.


    Seeing this, Da Shedou''s face once again wore a wicked smile, apparently satisfied with his masterpiece, and introduced to the Akatsuki organization on one side: "First of all, the members of Akatsuki organization: Deidara, Scorpion, Ghostfish, Itachi! In addition to the predecessors Zhuli, Mio Yakura, Five-tailed Han, Six-tailed Bubble, Seven-tailed Fu! There are also the predecessors of Five Shadows, the second generation of Dokage, the third generation of Raikage, the fourth generation of Kazekage! and Baku Dunshou , Guiren no longer cut, Ice Shield White, Sansho Fish Hanzo, Sand Chiyo, Kaguya-kun Maro, Konoha''s Sarutobi Asma, Den, Hyuga Nissa, Yamato Tenzo! and other famous names Fang strong!"


    Such a strong lineup really shocked the rest of the Xiao organization. They did not dare to despise the big snake pocket in front of them, and also confirmed the identity of the big snake pocket. The strong reincarnated with the big snake pocket, plus Xiao The Baijue clone that the organization has already spawned will never lose to the ninja coalition of the five powers!¡­


    Chapter 307: Rushing to the battlefield


    The fourth Ninja war finally started.


    After a short swearing ceremony for the Ninja Army, the Ninja Alliance was divided into five combat groups and a number of special combat units. Five masters selected by the Gokage were the captains. Among them, the wind and shadow I love Luo served as the commander-in-chief of the fourth unit and combat unit, and the soldiers split up into the battlefield.


    The Akatsuki organization was naturally unwilling to lag behind. The 100,000 Baijue clones and the reincarnation army of the Orochidou Dirutu rushed to the battlefield to contend with the Ninja Allied Forces. Although there has not yet been a large-scale battle, the leading troops sent by both sides have already been handed over.First, the intelligence force sent by Konoha was discovered and hunted down by the people of Akatsuki, and then met by the surprise attack of the coalition forces, and a battle broke out between the two sides.


    At the same time, in Otonin Village.


    Tatsun stood on a high platform, and the three members of the Eagle Team Shigogo and Shuiyue Xianglin stood behind him, and under the high platform was all the combat power assembled in Otonin Village, but the number of people was similar to that of the Five Great Nations or Akatsuki. Compared with the army, it is simply not worth mentioning, only worth more than a thousand people, but what is amazing is that these ninjas show the unparalleled aura and strangeness, and these Otonin seem to have undergone a certain change.


    Seeing that the Otonin people below are already in formation, Xianglin reported to Chenhui next to him: "All the people in Otonin Village who can go to the battlefield are here. There are only more than 1,000 people, including the water a few days ago. According to the report of the eyeliner, the number of ninja coalition forces in the five major countries is as high as tens of thousands, even close to 100,000. Only these people..."


    Hearing Xianglin¡¯s report, Chen¡¯s face showed a slight smile and said: ¡°The number of people is a bit less, but don¡¯t worry, anyway, the main battlefield is held by the Akatsuki organization. More importantly, the people below Strength, but it took me a lot of thought!"


    Ruchen said, although the number of Otonin at the moment is not large, they all have one thing in common. Each Otonin''s aura is extremely evil. The lowest strength is especially Shangnin, and there are even a few. Several have reached the level of elite supreme ninja and even shadow level. Such strength is not much weaker than the alliance of the five major powers. After all, although the number of coalition forces of the five major powers is large, it is impossible for every one to be a supreme ninja. As far as personal strength is concerned, these "upper ninjas" in Otonin Village are naturally much stronger than those of middle and lower ninjas.


    These Otonhinos were originally only of mediocre strength, only a few Shangren, but after taking the evil potions that Chen exchanged from the system, the strength of the whole person actually increased by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, reaching the current realm, compared to before. It can be said to be a world of difference, the only disadvantage is that the "Shangnin" of Otonin Village is a bit weaker than the eight hundred decent ones.After all, even though their strength has reached the upper endurance level, it''s just that they are forcibly promoted by external objects, which is a bit worse than those upper endurance level who practiced step by step.


    The evil potion can overdraw the potential of the user after taking it, stimulate all the potential of the user, and increase the user''s strength to the extreme in a short time, but the price paid is extremely heavy. Because of the overdraft potential, the user There will be little lifespan left. The higher the strength increases, the shorter the remaining lifespan will be, and the most will not survive a year. Of course, this price Chen did not tell these Otoninus.


    Therefore, even though the strength of these more than 1,000 Shangren was strong, their vitality was exhausted in the end, and they eventually died miserably.


    Although this is unfair and even cruel to those Otonin, Chen doesn¡¯t care. The life and death of these Otonin is not important to him. What he cares about is what these Otonin can do for him, That''s it.


    Looking at each one below, eagerly excited, with fanatical Tonin people in his eyes, Chen sneered and said to them: "The war has begun. The surprise forces of the five major countries and the advance forces of Akatsuki have already handed over. Let the people of the five major countries see our strength!"


    "Roar~~"


    Suddenly possessing such a powerful strength, the Otonin people can''t wait to find the trouble of the Five Ninjas immediately. After receiving Chen''s instructions, everyone broke out with excitement and shouted and vented.


    Standing behind Chen, Shuiyue seemed to be affected by the emotions of the sound of Shinobu, with a bloodthirsty grin on her face and said, "Hey~ Is it finally going to go to war? I can''t wait!"


    Hearing Shui Yue''s words, Chen glanced at him indifferently, and said indifferently: "Well, these people will be led by you and Shigego, but there are no other tasks for the time being, so let''s freely slay the ninjas of the five great nations. Others I will inform you later!"


    Shuiyue Guai smiled and replied: "Understood!"


    After that, all the ninjas in Otonin Village were led by Shigego Suizuki to the battlefield.


    After Suizuki and Shigego led Otonin Village to leave, only Tatsu and Xianglin were left on the scene.


    Seeing the crowd of Yinnin''s troops gradually moving away, Xianglin retracted his gaze, turned to Xiang Chen, and asked, "What are you going to do next?"


    Chen said calmly: "I''m going to Xiao''s lair first, some things must be resolved!"


    "Is there anything I need to deal with?" Xianglin continued to ask.


    Chen Qing shook his head and said, "Not for the time being. Now that the war has started, you should stay in the village and don''t go out. I will notify you when there is a task!"


    Compared with Suigetsu and Shigego, Phosphorus is not a combatant at all, and can only deal with some things later, and it is the war period, Chen naturally did not let Phosphorus perform any tasks.


    Xianglin naturally had no objection to Chen''s words, and nodded his head and said, "I know, if that''s the case, then I will go down first!"


    After speaking, he didn''t wait for Chen to reply, and he directly retreated from the high platform.

 175 Naruto Power System Chapter 175

    "It''s time to talk to Taito about the tail beast!"


    After Xianglin left, Chen also activated the Flying Thunder God technique and instantly disappeared in place.¡­


    Chapter 308: Goodbye Pharmacist Pocket


    Now, the war has begun, and personnel from both sides continue to meet on the battlefield, and then a fierce battle erupts. The Ninja world is unfolding, and the battle has become white-hot at the beginning.


    For Chen, he didn''t care how fierce the fight outside was. The five major powers or the Akatsuki organization two forces, no matter which side had the advantage, had no effect on him.


    After coming out of Otonin Village, Chen rushed directly to Akatsuki¡¯s lair. He wanted to get the remaining tail beast Chakra, and believed that the guy who brought the soil must have the same mind now. He just wanted to This matter is handled well.


    With regard to Chen, Dai Tu still pays more attention to Chen. He came out to greet Chen personally as soon as he received the news that Chen had arrived, and he did not appear surprised at Chen''s arrival, as if he had expected Chen to come.


    With this ubiquitous intelligence officer, many things in the Ninja world can¡¯t be concealed from the ears and eyes with soil. Although the number of people in Otonin Village is small compared to the five major nations or Akatsuki, it is not a minority, Uchi Bochen has gathered so many people, and Otou naturally got the information. Originally, Otou was not able to appreciate the strength of Otonin Village, but he still didn¡¯t dare to despise Uchiha Tatsuno, so he paid attention to Otonin Village. Trends, what surprised him was that the strength displayed by Otonin Village was beyond his expectations.


    After taking the evil potion synthesized by Tatsun, the overall strength of the people in Otonin Village has greatly improved. Thousands of ninjas at the upper level will be shocking no matter where they are. With that combat power, they can attack A country is more than enough, so he never dare to underestimate it.


    So after Chen followed Bring Tu into the base of Akatsuki''s organization, Bring Tu asked tentatively: "The five major countries have already started operations, how are your preparations?"


    Hearing the question with soil, Chen sneered and said indifferently: "Hehe, don''t worry, since I have agreed to cooperate with you, then I will not lose the chain. I have put all the fighting power in Otonin Village. On the battlefield, you don¡¯t have to worry about your strength, I believe they will not disappoint you!"


    "Really... That''s the best!" Bringing the soil to ponder for a while, he also saw that Chen didn''t want to say much about this question, so he didn''t bother with this question anymore, and said: "By the way, since I''m here, I will take you to see you. An acquaintance!"


    "Oh? An acquaintance..." Chen groaned in a low voice and glanced at Dai Tu thoughtfully, as if thinking about who the acquaintance Dai Tu said was.


    "Let''s go, you''ll know it then!" Tai Tu didn''t explain much, and after speaking to Chen, he led the way.


    "Haha~" Chen did not ask much when he saw this, chuckled twice with interest, and followed the footsteps with dirt.


    Soon, Zandu brought Chen to a darkened secret room, and there was already someone waiting in the secret room. I saw this person wearing a dark red cloak, facing Zida Hechen with his back. Can''t see his face, but Chen can feel a cold breath from the person''s body, and he is also very impressed, especially the other party''s giant snake that keeps breathing out of the cloak. Chen has already guessed this. Human identity.


    After seeing Daido Kazutatsu coming in, he slowly turned around, with a wicked sneer on his face. When I saw Uchiha Tatsumi behind Daido again, he did not show the slightest expression of surprise. Obviously, he already knew the person. Who is it, or there is no fear at all.


    "~ So it was you!"


    "Long time no see, Jun Jun!"


    This person is surprisingly the pharmacist''s pocket who came to bring soil for a deal before, and now he has become a big snake pocket!


    After the two met, Tai Tu explained to Chen: "Yao Shi Dou, now it should be called Da She Dou. It used to be Da She Wan''s subordinate, but now it is our side. I think the two of you are both here. No stranger!"


    Chen sneered and said: "Of course, how could it be unfamiliar. I didn''t receive his care less in Otonin Village before. After Oshomaru was killed, I paid special attention to your whereabouts, but unfortunately I didn''t find it!"


    Listening to Chen''s ridiculous tone, Da Snake Pocket did not express anything, his face still had a faint smile, and the two snake pupils were shining with strange light, and he said neither humble nor arrogant: "Hehe~~ I didn''t expect Chen Jun to care about me as a small person. , I am really flattered!"


    "whispering sound!"


    Chen didn''t care about Da Shedou''s attitude, just snorted, and ignored him. In his opinion, Yao Shi Dou was just a small character, he could pinch to death easily, even if Yao Shi Dou now got the Da She Pill. His power has become a big snake pocket. He still doesn¡¯t pay attention to the other party. He used to inquire about his whereabouts. It¡¯s just watching the big snake pill¡¯s dirty reincarnation technique. It¡¯s a pity that the pharmacist pocket works as a spy after all. The intelligence ability and the kung fu of hiding are very good, the person Chen sent out is not his opponent at all, so there has been no news of the medicine master''s pocket for a long time, and Chen finally died.


    At this time, Dai Tu opened his mouth and said: "Well, since everyone knows, I don¡¯t need to introduce more. Tou now has the same purpose with us, and he inherited the power of Oshemaru, which is very useful to us. help."


    Chen smiled and said playfully, "Haha~~ I remember Dashewan seems to have studied the forbidden technique of Reincarnation of the Dirty Earth, right? It seems that you should have inherited this forbidden technique, right?"


    "Yes, Dou has indeed mastered this forbidden technique, and because of this, I agreed to cooperate with him!" Dou did not speak, but brought the soil to answer this question for him.


    Chen didn''t care, and continued: "Oh, can you tell me about the conditions for cooperation between you?"


    "Uh...this...",


    I''m not sure how to answer it. After all, he agreed to take Uchiha Sasuke on the condition that he was the brother of Uchiha Tatsumi, although he tried it when Tatsun asked him to transplant his eyes for Sasuke. Uchiha Tatsuno''s attitude towards Sasuke only got a casual answer. Uchiha Tatsuno''s attitude really made him unpredictable. He seemed to have known that he had acted on Sasuke, and he didn''t care about his manipulation of Sasuke. It seems that the feelings for Sasuke are not as important as imagined.


    But judging from what Uchiha Tatsumi did, he undoubtedly valued Sasuke very much. Even Itachi''s eyes were given to Sasuke without hesitation. In the end, the soil did not understand what Uchiha Tatsushi was like. Facing Uchiha Tatsu''s question, Tai Tu didn''t know how to answer for a while.¡­


    Chapter 309: Back Hand


    As if seeing the embarrassment of bringing dirt, Chen smiled and said indifferently: "Since I don''t want to answer, then forget it, anyway, I don''t care too much!"


    Since Tatsumi did not follow this question, he would naturally not take the initiative to speak out. Let¡¯s not talk about Tatsun¡¯s attitude towards Sasuke, but Sasuke is also Uchiha¡¯s brother anyway, so he and Dou calculated Sasuke like this. In any case, you shouldn''t say it to your face, so I took the soil and made a haha ??and passed.


    Soon, Tai Tu got rid of the embarrassment he had just now, and returned to his former indifference, and said: "The purpose of your coming here today is...?"


    Speaking of the purpose of this trip, Chen Ye put away his playful gaze, and did not make a round of nonsense, and said straight to the point: "I want a tail beast!"


    "What?" Tai Tu was stunned again, obviously he hadn''t reacted yet.


    Chen stared at the soil and said coldly again: "I said, I want a tail beast!"


    "This¡­"


    This time, Tatou finally reacted. He didn¡¯t expect Tatsumi¡¯s purpose this time to be the tail beast. Even though he promised Uchiha Tatsumi that he was indeed giving the other tail beast, he did not expect Uchiha Tatsuno to ask for it in such a hurry. He hadn¡¯t planned to surrender the tail beast to others, and promised Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s condition was just a blank check. He never thought about cashing it, and even hit Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s idea instead. Now Tatsumi is so straightforward. Asking him for the tail beast was indeed unexpected, but fortunately, he had already figured out the words to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "No, this request, I can''t satisfy you for the time being!"


    Chen frowned when he heard the answer with dirt, and his face instantly became cold, and he said coldly, "Are you kidding me?"


    Chen''s body exuded a terrifying chill, and at the same time he locked the belt soil, and even his pockets were also implicated. If Dayou belt soil did not give an explanation, he would kill them.


    "No, I won''t regret it if I promised you"


    In the face of Chen''s undisguised killing intent, although Dai Tu could not see his expression, his tone also revealed a trace of solemnity. He did not dare to be careless. After all, the person in front of him was not from the Akatsuki organization. Will cause serious consequences.


    "Huh! This is different from what you said at the beginning, and now you want to go back? I tell you, if you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation today, I will definitely make you pay!"


    At this time, Da Snake Dou stood up as a gentleman and smiled and persuaded Chen: "Tatsu-kun, please stay calm and not restless. Our common enemy is the Ninja Alliance of the Five Great Nations. There is no need to make trouble for a single thing. Don''t make friends, it will not benefit any of us, and I believe ALFY will give you an explanation!"


    "Huh~" Chen coldly snorted, glanced at the big snake pocket indifferently, not caring about his behavior, and then refocused his eyes on the soil, obviously waiting for the explanation of the soil.


    "We want to subvert the five great nations only by relying on the current combat power, so we must rely on the power of the outer golem, and if we want to drive the outer golem, we must rely on the huge chakra of the tail beast. There are nine, and we have only sealed one tail, three tails, five tails, six tails, and seven tails! The five-tailed beasts simply cannot display the full strength of the Golem of Outer Demons, which is far from enough. If the only five tailed beasts are separated, it will be even more impossible to drive the outer golem, so the current tailed beasts cannot be separated for the time being! And..."


    Tai Tu flickered while observing Uchiha Tatsumi''s expression. When he said this, he paused. After seeing Tatsumi showing no signs of anger, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "I hope I can borrow you. The tail beast in hand, because the more tail beasts gathered, the outer golem can exert a stronger power. In this way, we have the power to subvert the Ninja Alliance. No one in the Ninja world can stop us. It is planned that the entire Ninja World will be in our bag. At that time, we will create a world without war and pain..."


    "enough!"


    While Tuotu was still talking about his plan, Chen, who was already impatient, interrupted the flicker with Tuo. At the same time, an angry face was already on his face, and he said with a grinning grin. Hmph~ I knew you wouldn''t give me the tail beast so easily, and after saying so much, I just wanted the two tails and four tails in my hands!"


    Now that it has been said, there is no need to deny the need to bring soil, and he said directly: "Yes, the tail beast is the key to the resurrection of the ten tails, whether it is in your hands and the second and fourth tails, or you have not caught successfully. The eight-tailed and nine-tailed beasts are all necessary items for the resurrection of the tailed beasts. Without the tailed beasts, my plan would not be completed, so I must collect all the tailed beasts anyway. Of course, I promise you. I will fulfill the conditions, but I must wait until my plan is completed!"


    Chen smiled secretly after listening to the words brought to earth, and waited until the plan was completed before fulfilling the promise?I¡¯m afraid that by that time, Uchiha¡¯s take the soil may have already sealed all the tail beasts into the ten tails, and he himself will become the ten-tailed man Zhuli. At that time, wanting him to fulfill his promise is undoubtedly a foolish dream. From the beginning, I never thought about giving the tail beast to Chen. I would say that before, just to stabilize Chen.


    But for this, Tatsun had already left behind and sneered secretly in his heart: "Uchiha takes the soil, do you really think that people all over the world are as good as Nagato? But since you have already spoken, I won''t say anything. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Anyway, the two cloned tail beasts are also prepared for you. Even if you don¡¯t speak, I will give them to you. I just don¡¯t know if you seal these two cloned tail beasts in your body. If you detonate these two tail beasts again, what will it be like!"


    Thinking of the two newly cloned two tails and four tails in the space and the powerful functions attached to the cloned tail beasts, Chen''s eyes flashed a sad expression, but it was fleeting, and the two people around him did not notice. The change to Uchiha Tatsumi.¡­


    Chapter 310: Take what you need


    Although he wanted to give up the cloned tail beast to the soil, Chen may also be too obvious to avoid the doubt of the soil, so he acted extremely tough as before, and then pretended to be "convinced" by the soil. Only then will the pseudo-tailed beast be handed over to the soil.


    And Tai Tu also seems to see Chen¡¯s attitude has changed. It is no longer as tough as before. Tai Tu thinks that Chen has gradually been persuaded by him, so he hurriedly hit the railroad while it was hot: "At present, we have sealed five tail beasts. , If you add the two-tailed beasts in your hand, the ten-tailed plan has been initially completed, as long as you collect the eight-tailed and nine-tailed chakras, then the outer golems will be able to play a role, even everyone in the Ninja League Together they are not our opponents."

 176 Naruto Power System Chapter 176

    After hearing the words of bringing dirt, Chen withdrew the killing intent aimed at bringing dirt and pockets just now, and the aura that he had just exuded also disappeared. He did not speak, and bowed his head in contemplation, as if thinking about the words of bringing dirt.


    Upon seeing this, I was overjoyed. Although I was very eager to get the second and fourth tails, I did not chase him. As long as Uchiha Tatsuno was not as strong as before, he believed that he would be able to convince Uchiha. Tatsun promised his terms, as can be seen from the change in Uchiha Tatsu''s attitude, he seemed to be about to convince Tatsun.


    The two are pregnant with ghosts and want to fool Youchen with the soil, so that he can contribute to the tail beast in his hand. However, Chen''s original purpose is to "send" the cloned tail beast under his control to the soil. This is only the purpose. It cannot be too obvious. Now that there is a "persuasion" with soil, such a good opportunity will naturally not be let go. After a few symbolic arguments, he pretends to be "persuaded" by the soil. In exchange, he must collect the chakras of other tail beasts for his research.


    Regarding this condition, Bring the soil only thought about it and agreed. Although he has already realized that Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s purpose of collecting the tail beast chakra may not be for the so-called research, but he finally agreed to Tatsun¡¯s request. After all, the two tails and the four tails are determined to win, not to mention that he had made a promise to Uchiha Tatsumi before. Not only did they fail to fulfill the promise, but they also confiscated the two heads of Tatsumi in Tatsumi''s hands. I feel that I owe Uchiha Tatsun, so naturally bringing the soil to meet Tatsun''s requirements.


    Although I don¡¯t know what Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s purpose is to collect the tail beasts, no matter what the purpose is, it¡¯s not as good as Toyo¡¯s plan. As long as he can bring Too back to life and bring the land to be confident, no matter what Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s conspiracy is. Not to be afraid. Thinking of this, Tai Tu also dispelled the thought of asking. Anyway, he knew that even if he asked, Uchiha Tatsuno would not tell him.


    The two hit it off and each got what they needed!


    "That¡¯s it, let¡¯s seal the second and fourth tails first. Come and help me. If you add in, our sealing progress will improve a lot, and by the way, we will give you the chakra you need. After successfully "flicking" from Chen to Erwei and Siwei, Tai Tu plans to do something for him, because the members of Akatsuki''s organization are almost dead, and the manpower is severely insufficient. Naturally, bringing soil will not be released. Overtime this ready-made labor.


    Chen did not refuse the request to bring soil. After all, the tail beast Chakra he needed hadn''t gotten his hands. Naturally, he couldn''t leave like this. So he nodded and said, "Whatever, I don''t have any urgent business now, so I just drop by. Take a look at Sasuke!"


    "I''ll call up the staff first, come with me!"


    Having said that, Zou Di activated his abilities, and a whirlpool-like black hole was formed behind him instantly, and then he himself was gradually drawn into the whirlpool with Chen, and Chen did not resist, and moved into the belt. In the divine power space of the earth, in the end, after the figure of Tai Tu and Chen was completely sucked into the divine power space, the space vortex gradually became smaller, until disappeared, and the two of them left in this way, leaving only the big snake pocket. One person stayed in this hidden cave.


    Da Shedou did not leave with Tai Tu and the others, because he had something to do. The Reincarnation Army of the Filthy Land has already met the ninjas of the five great nations. This is a game between him and the Five Powers. The Army of the Filthy Reincarnation is his chess piece. He naturally wanted to stay and control everything, and Jiudu also understood the role of the big snake pocket, so he didn''t expect the big snake pocket to help seal the tail beast, so he didn''t open his mouth to hand it over.


    After leaving with Uchiha Tatsumi, there was only one person left in this secret cave. Looking at the direction of the two people''s departure, the snake sat down on the ground, reconsidered the chessboard on the ground, and let him Man sneered elusively.


    After a period of time, after Jiedu released Chen from the divine power space again, Chen found that he had returned to the place where the Golem was hidden before. There, Jue, Payne, and Xiaonan are the only Xiao organizations left. The members of has arrived, and after Chen appeared, everyone present focused on Chen''s body.


    Tiandao Payne glanced at Chen indifferently, but after a cold snort, he withdrew his gaze, turned his head and said to Dai Tu: "A Fei, what is the matter for calling us back in such a hurry?"


    Bai Jue also echoed: "Yes, it made me give up tracing the whereabouts of the eight-tailed man Zhuli and come back. What is so anxious?"


    Bringing the soil and raising the palm of the hand stopped everyone from asking questions, and waited until calm down before saying: "Let''s put the eight-tailed column force in advance, we now have more important things to complete!"


    After speaking, Bring Tu cast his gaze to Chen.


    Chen naturally knew the gesture with soil, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then began to seal in the doubtful eyes of the Xiao organization, and after completing all the seals, he suddenly slapped his right hand on the ground.


    "Boom!"


    As a cloud of white mist appeared out of thin air, two behemoths appeared out of thin air in everyone''s field of vision.


    "This is... the second tail and... the fourth tail!"


    "Yes, what we have to do next is to seal these two tail beasts!"¡­


    Chapter Three Hundred and Eleven: Blocking the Way


    The next thing is much simpler, just need to seal the second and fourth tails that have been "controlled" by Uchiha''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Although it is not very troublesome, it takes a lot of time. After all, there is not enough manpower, so the sealing speed is twice as fast as before, and the two beasts are sealed together, and the time required is longer.


    So no matter how fierce the fight outside, the people of Chen and Xiao organization don''t know. During this time spent in this boring sealing ceremony, naturally they can''t pay attention to external affairs.


    ...


    While Chen was still busy sealing the tail beasts with Akatsuki¡¯s personal testimony, in a cave of Akatsuki¡¯s base camp, a young man in a gray-white kimono was sitting quietly next to the cave¡¯s stone wall, except for a flashing light inside the cave. There was nothing other than the oil lamp with the faint light, the whole cave was empty, extremely dim and quiet.


    And this young man is not someone else. It was Sasuke Uchiha who had his eyes transplanted with soil. At the beginning, his eyes were a little uncomfortable, so he wrapped his eyes with a cloth strip, and after a few days of cultivation At this time, Sasuke has gradually adapted to his new eyes. Although he hasn''t fully matched his eyes, he is almost there.


    During this period of time, because of the transplant of new eyes, I have stayed in Akatsuki¡¯s place to cultivate, and with this period of retreat, Sasuke¡¯s emotions calmed down in this calm cave. Once a person calms down, he will involuntarily think of many things in his mind, or may recall some unforgettable past events. Although Sasuke is a strong ninja, he is also an ordinary person with normal emotions, so During these quiet days, Sasuke also thought about many things.


    Think of Konoha, think of Class 7, think of Uchiha who was exterminated, and also think of his brother, Itachi Uchiha, but Sasuke was still unable to let go of Itachi before he died, and still did not personally tell him the so-called " "The truth", but Sasuke also felt from Itachi''s attitude that he didn''t seem to be persecuted, which made Sasuke feel very confused and shaken his original determination to destroy Konoha. This feeling made him Very upset.


    "Asshole, all of them are like this. Why don''t you tell me forever? I have had enough!" As if thinking of something, Sasuke secretly made a determination in his heart and stood up suddenly.


    "Huh! This thing is no longer needed!"


    Sasuke is an activist who does what he thinks of. He never procrastinates. When he speaks, he has torn off the cloth wrapped around his eyes. Although his eyes are still a little uncomfortable, it does not affect his vision. There would be no problem if he wrote round eyes. He didn''t care about the discomfort of his eyes. Sasuke couldn''t wait anymore. He didn''t want to stay in this dark ghost place anymore, because he wanted to verify something.


    Picking up the pheasant sword placed next to the rock wall and sticking the sword behind his waist, Sasuke walked slowly towards the exit of the grotto.


    "Hey hey hey, where are you going? You can''t walk around now!"


    Just as Sasuke was about to walk out of the exit, a frivolous voice suddenly sounded, making Sasuke''s footsteps pause, only to see a person with white and staggered patterns all over his body came out from the dark and stopped Sasuke. Sasuke also had some impressions of this weird person. This guy seemed to be an intelligence expert in Akatsuki''s organization. He seemed to be called Zutsu, but the original black part had disappeared and turned into a completely white freak.


    In fact, this is just a spore clone, and his deity is currently conducting a ritual to seal the tail beast with Daito and others, but Sasuke doesn¡¯t understand this, but in terms of Sasuke¡¯s character, what does this thing mean to him? All good, he doesn''t care about these trivial things.


    At this time, the avatar of Bai Jue had walked in front of Sasuke and said in a complaining tone: "ALFY said that you should stay here to cultivate, don''t run around!"


    "whispering sound!"


    Hearing the name A Fei, Sasuke''s mind showed a spiral mask and a scarlet writing wheel eye.


    Sasuke was also impressed with Daido, and his eyes were transplanted by that guy for him, but that''s all. Sasuke has never caught a cold to this guy who hides his head and shows his tail and pretends to be mysterious, so he moved out of Baijue. After Tu''s name, Sasuke was still expressionless, but there was some disdain in his eyes.


    No one can change the things he decides by himself, even Uchiha Tatsumi, let alone someone who has only done a transplant for him without any intersection.


    Looking indifferently at the weird person blocking his way, Sasuke said coldly, "Get out of the way!"


    Bai Jue''s spore clone shook his head, and said with a weird smile: "That''s no good, A Fei said, let you stay here, so I can''t let you leave here!"


    "Get out of the way, because that guy transplanted my eyes for me, I won''t kill you!" Facing Bai Jue''s obstacle, Sasuke''s expression still remained unchanged, but his tone was even colder, obviously he didn''t look in front of him. Bai Jue''s clone is in the eye.


    "Hey~~ It''s really scary, but you can''t leave here before ALFY said to let you go. If you just want to go, then I can only take you back by force!" However, facing Sasuke Bai Jue''s avatar didn''t let go, he seemed determined to stop Sasuke.


    "Humph! You dare to stop me with a lifeless thing, since you want to die, then as you wish!"


    Sasuke seemed a little impatient. An inexplicable person actually treated him as a prisoner. He had already killed the other person in the usual way. The reason why he didn''t do it was all because of bringing soil to transplant his eyes. If you don''t know each other, you can''t blame him.


    Facing Sasuke¡¯s threat, Bai Jue did not care, and said with a strange smile: "Hey~~ I am not alone!"


    While speaking, footsteps suddenly sounded behind Bai Jue Clone, and then one by one weird people walked out of the dark to Bai Jue Clone''s side, and their appearance was the same as the previous Bai Jue Clone. , With a weird smile on his face, blocked the exit, and there were still a lot of them.¡­


    Chapter 312: The Departure of Sasuke


    With the sound of footsteps, more than a dozen Bai Jue clones came out from the dark and blocked the exit, looking at Sasuke with a joking expression. These Bai Jue clones were different from the deity, although they were not very strong. But he inherited Bai Jue¡¯s frivolous character, and became even more arrogant. Apart from carrying out the deity¡¯s will, he didn¡¯t have too much consciousness. He didn¡¯t seem to put anyone in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t even think about the strength of the opponent. .


    "Bah~~"


    Seeing the posture of these spore clones, Sasuke laughed furiously. His expressionless face was already showing a grinning smile at this time. He was in a very bad mood at first, when Bai Jue cloned him to stop him. I just wanted to kill someone, just because he had resisted the urge to do it because of the love of bringing soil to transplant his eyes, but now, the other party is so recklessly challenging his patience, this Sasuke can''t bear it. .


    Sasuke sneered at the group of spore clones in front of him, and said in a stern tone but with disdain: "The number of people seems to be quite large, I hope you will be more resistant to fight..."


    "Asshole, dare to look down upon us..."


    Facing Sasuke''s contemptuous group of spore clones, he was directly angry, and all the spore clones rushed towards Sasuke.


    "Qi, although the eyes are still a bit uncomfortable, you don''t need to write round eyes at all to deal with you miscellaneous fish!" Sasuke sneered, and suddenly pulled out the pheasant sword behind his waist while speaking, and greeted him.


    After a while...


    Sasuke let out a cold snort, and then slowly inserted the pheasant sword into the scabbard behind his waist, and walked out of the cave step by step. Behind him are the debris of the ground...

 177 Naruto Power System Chapter 177

    After walking out of the cave, Sasuke looked up to the sky and felt the fresh air. He slowly calmed down his emotions. He said in a low voice, "I want to personally ask those who know the truth, but... here Before, I had to see that disgusting guy first... I knew you wouldn''t disappear so easily... Oshemaru!"


    ...


    A few days later...


    After several days of uninterrupted sealing ceremonies, everyone from the Chen Youxiao organization finally sealed the two heads and tails, and the Golem under their feet opened two eyes again.


    "Hehe~~ It''s finally finished, sealing the two heads and tails in succession, this kind of thing is really overwhelming!" After completing the last process and completely sealing the tail beasts, Akatsuki''s Bai Jue spoke first.


    Maintaining a posture without eating or drinking for several days, and constantly transporting chakras to maintain it, no matter who it is, it¡¯s a bit too much, even if they are very powerful ninjas, even though they are like this The strength of this level is not a problem for them, but they still feel a little tired.


    Chen twisted his neck, which had become a little stiff as a result of maintaining the posture for a long time, and said coldly, "Huh, don''t ask me for this in the future!"


    The thing about sealing the tail beast was originally Akatsuki''s own business. He only helped Akatsuki organize once for the sake of bringing soil and let him collect the tail beast chakra, but he did not expect that the sealing of the tail beast would be so troublesome and used. Time is so long.


    Bringing the earth glanced at Chen, he didn''t care about Chen''s attitude, and said indifferently: "Whatever you want, the tail beast has collected seven heads anyway, it is enough for the outer golem to move, and then it will not be so troublesome to seal the tail !"


    "Humph~" Chen just snorted coldly and didn''t speak any more.


    "Okay, we have been here for a long time. During this time, we don''t know anything about the outside situation. We should prepare to go to meet those people for a while!" Saiduo said and started by himself. Shenwei left by himself.


    The rest of the people looked at each other with nothing to say, and eventually disappeared in the secret cave by their own means. In the huge cave, only the huge external golem was left.


    After Chen left the Akatsuki organization, he did not go to meet with Shuiyue and the others. Instead, he returned to Otonin Village in Tianzhiguo, because he had more important things to do...


    At this time, Otonin Village had been sent to the battlefield by Tatsun, and the whole village had become extremely deserted, but Tatsun didn¡¯t care about this, and went directly to a wide underground base in Otonin Village. , Start doing what you want to do.


    After taking a look at this wide underground base, Chen''s thoughts moved, and several Chakra collectors instantly appeared in his hand. This is the tail beast Chakra he just got from the outgoing golem organized by Akatsuki. Tai Tu promised him.


    Looking at the Chakra collector in his hand, Chen showed joy and murmured in a low voice: "Hehe~ I finally got it, the next most important step is left!"


    After putting all the Chakra collectors on the ground, Chen began to contact the system, because as Chen became stronger and stronger, he rarely needed to use the system, so the system has been in the system for a long time. A dormant state, and today, he wakes up the system again.


    "Host!" After Dangchen awakened the system, the long-lost electronically synthesized sound sounded in Chen''s consciousness.


    Chen didn''t waste any time, and went straight to the subject: "System, now I have got the remaining tail beast Chakra, let''s clone the remaining tail beast!"


    "Understood!" The response of the system is also concise and capable, without too much nonsense, and after deducting the corresponding points, it starts to clone the tail beast.


    Since Chen collected the entire vein of Guerel¡¯s Stone at a very early time and converted it into points, it reached an astonishing amount. Therefore, Chen didn¡¯t need to worry about points at all, because of Guere. He has inexhaustible points for his mineral veins, and over the years, he has continuously strengthened his own strength with the points exchanged by Guerel¡¯s Stone Lock. As long as it can increase his strength, he has all redeemed it. Now only this beast was left unfinished.


    With the control of the system, and a moment later with a huge chakra fluctuation, the three giant tail beasts suddenly appeared in front of Chen. The three head and tail beasts are five tails, Mu Wang!Six tails, rhino!Nanao, Shigeming!


    All of these three behemoths exuded waves of coercion, and for a while, three majestic chakras filled the entire underground base!


    ...


    At the same time, on the other side, Taketo has already learned from Bai Zetsu that Sasuke has left the stronghold of Knowing. At this time, he doesn''t know where to go. However, for Sasuke, Taketo is no longer so important, and he casually ordered Bai Zetsu to send a clone. I didn''t pay too much attention to finding it, because the war had already arrived and there were many things waiting for him to deal with.


    At this time, the soil appeared in the underground cave. Opposite him was the big snake pocket mastering the forbidden technique for reincarnation of the dirty soil. At this time, under the feet of the pocket was a female ninja who had obviously lost consciousness.


    He took a look at the female ninja who had lost consciousness, and asked suspiciously, "This is?"


    "Hehe~~ Konoha''s ninja, Mitarai adzuki beans!"


    "It''s her? How could she be here?" She didn''t seem to be unfamiliar with this name, but she was even more puzzled. Obviously, she couldn''t think of why the big snake pocket caught her here.


    In fact, Mitarai Adzuki beans weren''t caught by the big snake pocket, because the war has already begun. Based on the analysis of Konoha¡¯s talented military commander Nara Luhisa, he guessed the location of Akatsuki¡¯s base camp. Mitarai Adzuki was only a member of the investigation team. , Was sent over to investigate. In the end, they did find the big snake pocket. Unfortunately, the strength of the big snake pocket was not what it used to be. It was far from what the team could handle. The final result was that the investigation team was wiped out.


    Perhaps it was because Mitarai had also followed Onomaru, or for some reason, after Oshadou solved all the investigation team, but did not kill Mitarai Adzuki beans, but made her lose consciousness and grabbed her back.


    It is also mentioned in the original comics that the red bean has a curse under the Oshe Maru, which contains the power of the Oshe Maru. As long as he absorbs the power of the curse, he can strengthen his own strength and strengthen the control of the reincarnation of the dirty soil. Dajun, he originally planned to catch Mitarai Adzuki beans personally, but he didn''t expect that he hadn''t taken any action yet. Mitarai Adzuki beans came to the door by himself first, which left him a lot of trouble instead.


    "Nara Lujiu? Konoha''s most powerful brain is indeed well-deserved, and it can be found here. I really can''t underestimate it!" Daitu groaned for a while, and then said to Ochidou: "Since this has been exposed, that I can''t stay here anymore. I must find a new place. I don''t allow any mistakes in the next thing!"


    Da Snake smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I have a place where there is absolutely no problem, and I will be over when the immediate matter is resolved!"


    After listening to Da Shedou¡¯s explanation, he didn¡¯t ask more about it. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to such a small person. As long as Da Shedou did not interfere with his plan, he didn¡¯t bother to talk about his affairs. He was more concerned about the current situation. , Because the ritual of sealing the tail beast was going on these days, so during this period of time, the outside affairs have been controlled by the big snake pocket, and now he rushed over as soon as he completed the sealing ceremony.


    After learning about the current situation from Da Shedou''s mouth, after taking the soil to think for a while, he said to Da Shedou in a deep voice: "The time has come, it is time for people who reincarnated from the dirty soil to appear!"


    Da Shoudou habitually pushed his eyes, still with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "understood!" ¡­


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirteen: People Reincarnated from the Dirt


    The Ninja World War has already started, and the Reincarnated Reincarnation Army has actually appeared on the battlefield, but because of the need to seal the tail beasts in the past few days, the soil has not come forward to control the situation. So far, the Reincarnated Reincarnation Army has appeared on the battlefield. It''s just some ordinary ninjas, and those who are high-end combat power have not been sent to the field, and this time I found the pocket to speed up the action.


    Da Snake pushed his glasses in his pocket, with a weird smile on his face, and said softly: "Understood!"


    As the hands of the big snake pocket quickly sealed, and accompanied by a roar, behind him, the coffins continued to burst out of the ground, and then the coffin lid opened uniformly, and familiar figures walked out of the coffin slowly. The eyes that had been sluggish and lackluster gradually showed light and radiance.


    The power of formations emanating from the characters who were reincarnated from the filthy soil indicates that these deceased people were all geniuses or strong men who moved for a while. These people who reincarnated from the filthy soil included the old members of the Xiao organization. There are also the top figures in the history of the Ninja world, among them are some of the shadow-level powerhouses of various villages, such as Sansho Fish Hanzo, Granny Chidai, etc. "Well? What is this place, am I already dead? ?"


    These powerful men of the past who were summoned by the rebirth of the dirty soil all looked around after their eyes were restored to their sanity. They couldn''t help but feel puzzled, because they all have one thing in common in their memories, that is, they are already dead. Impression, and they should be dead now that they have re-appeared in this world at this time, even those strong men who have experienced strong winds and waves can''t help but feel surprised.


    "This feeling... It seems that we have been summoned from Huangquan. I remember this should be a forbidden technique developed by Konoha''s second-generation Hokage. It was able to summon the dead from the underworld. What an amazing technique!"


    "Huh, is it reincarnated? To play with the soul of the dead is really unforgivable!"


    The astonishment did not last long. After a short period of astonishment, these powerhouses also recovered. As the top figures in the ninja world, with their abilities and experience, they quickly understood their current situation. Among them, there are many people who have heard of the forbidden technique of Reincarnation.


    Uchiha Itachi, who was originally killed after fighting with Sasuke, was also among the group of people who reincarnated from the dirty soil. After slowly walking out of the coffin, he looked at the soil and the big snake pocket in front of him. There is still no expression, just looking at the soil indifferently, and whispering to himself: "Have you reached this point after all? It seems that war is inevitable, I just hope the situation will not be too bad!"


    Although Itachi''s voice was not loud, the dried persimmon ghost shark who was also reborn from the dirty soil beside him seemed to hear it. The ghost shark who was looking at the surrounding environment turned his head, grinning and said to Itachi: "It''s Itachi. , I didn¡¯t expect that we would still have a chance to meet. It seems that you are also dead. Who is so capable that can kill you? Is it your brother?"


    "..."


    The ghost shark''s words interrupted Itachi''s thoughts and turned his head to look at the ghost shark. There was no wave in his eyes, but he said calmly: "This kind of thing has no meaning, and it doesn''t seem to be the time to reminisce."


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi''s emotionless tone, the ghost seems to have been used to it, and didn''t care, just chuckled and said to himself: "Hehe~ That''s it, I didn''t expect us to do it this way. It¡¯s really unpleasant to come back to this world and even the dead will be enslaved!"


    Itachi didn''t say a word, just turned his gaze back to the direction of the dirt, and finally fixed his gaze on the big snake pocket.


    "Is this... Pharmacist''s pocket? But why does it seem to give me a different feeling? This gloomy feeling is like that of Dashemaru. It seems that he should be the caster who reincarnated from the dirty soil..." Although on the surface No expression was revealed, but Itachi thought of something in his heart and thought to himself.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not difficult to guess. Itachi used to be a teammate with Oshemaru for a while, and she knew a little about Oshemaru, and she also knew that Oshemaru had a forbidden technique to study the reincarnation of dirty soil, and Yakushidou was the closest to Oshemaru. It¡¯s not a strange thing that he will use the dirty soil to reincarnate.


    Can act as a double agent between Konoha and Uchiha, and an undercover agent in Akatsuki''s organization. He is wise, sensible, and very meticulous. He quickly thought of it. Although there was no action on the surface, he remembered secretly. Live the breath of the big snake pocket.


    On the other side, the other ninjas also noticed the existence of the big snake pocket and the soil, and they fixed their eyes on these two people. The mother-in-law of Shayin Village raised her hands and stared at them with blank eyes. The dry crack, muttering to himself: "Is the dirty soil reincarnated?"


    In the end, the eyes that had been lost were condensed, and they stared fiercely at the belt soil and the big snake pocket in front, and said in a deep voice: "All of this is your ghost, what are you trying?"


    Hearing the question from the grandmother Qiandai, Da She looked at her with a chuckle and said: "It turns out that it is grandma Qiandai. We don''t need to tell you something like this if we have any intentions. The dead should have the consciousness of the dead. Just be our pawn obediently."


    Hearing that, the thousand-generation mother-in-law was taken aback, sighed slightly, and returned to her previous state of absent-mindedness. She whispered in a sad tone: "That''s it, no matter what you try, the current state of the old can''t be changed. What, I didn¡¯t expect that I would become an evil minion after I died. It¡¯s really sad."

 178 Naruto Power System Chapter 178

    The Red Sand Scorpion, who was also reincarnated from the filthy soil, glanced indifferently at his former subordinate Big Snake Pocket and his younger generation A Fei, and said in a slightly disdainful tone, "It was actually used by this weak bean sprouts, Akatsuki really fell, and live Only Jue, and my heir, Afei?"


    The old partner of the red sand scorpion also heard this with the artist''s own Deidara, and said with a serious expression: "Whatever perpetual beauty and art is spoken in a big way, but in the end it has no artistic value. Just shut up, besides, you have a fatal weakness in your chest, eh!"


    After talking about Deidara, he nodded without a doubt, completely failing to figure out the current situation.


    After hearing Deidara''s complaint, Scorpion couldn''t hold back his indifferent expression. He turned his head to Deidara and said sharply, "Didara, do you want to die?"


    Faced with the threat of the scorpion, Deidara didn''t care, and still complained: "Isn''t it dead? You and I are both, eh!"


    "Then you just shut up!"


    The two did not expect that after death they would still habitually expose and quarrel with each other.


    Seeing the performance of these people, I was a little surprised with the soil, turned around and asked Orochi, "Is this situation really okay?"


    Da Snake Dou chuckled and replied: "There are too many Reincarnations in the Dirty Land, and it is a bit troublesome to control. Now I just focus on controlling their actions. I will have full control in the future. Once the war starts, they will be obliterated. Don¡¯t worry about becoming a killing machine. This also varies from person to person, and some individuals are suitable to do the opposite. Only by preserving feelings can the enemy''s chaos be triggered. This is their weakness."


    "Is that so... Yesterday''s comrades-in-arms and relatives have now become immortal enemies. It''s really cruel..."


    Hearing this, there was a strange light in the eyes of the earth, and he seemed to be thinking about something, but on the surface he was not questioning anything.


    The rest of the ninjas also figured out who they were summoned from the Yellow Springs back to this world. Except for a few ninjas, all of them were expressing their anger, nothing more than that they died and were manipulated by others. , These people are all strong people on one side, and they are naturally extremely angry about such a thing, and they can''t wait to rush to tear the two culprits, the big snake pocket and the soil, to pieces.


    It''s a pity that they were all reincarnated by the dirty dirt of the big snake. Although their consciousness is sober, their bodies are not under their own control and can''t be used as any attack at all, so they can only make verbal threats at the dirt and the big snake.


    To this kind of painless verbal clamor, the threatened soil and the big snake pocket didn''t care. The big snake pocket looked at the angry crowd, still smiling, and said in a joking tone: "Everyone here can be regarded as strong. Well, you should also recognize the facts. Since you all reincarnated from my filthy soil, then naturally it is me who has the final say. You have no room to resist. Be obediently our pawn!"


    As soon as the voice of the pocket fell, his hand suddenly changed several gestures. The bodies of those who were reincarnated from the dirty soil suddenly began to move, and then everyone started to move uncontrollably, rushing to the exit of the secret cave, and then scattered to All directions, start to execute their respective instructions.


    After the ninjas who had been reincarnated from the dirty soil left, the snake pushed his glasses around and said with a chuckle: "Okay, I should hide now. If there is nothing else, then I should go too. "


    After speaking, a white phosphorus giant snake suddenly appeared from the cloak of the big snake pocket, rolled up the unconscious Mitarashi red bean on the ground, and turned to leave.


    "Wait¡­"


    Just as the big Snake Pocket was about to leave, Bring Earth spoke, and the footsteps of the big Snake Pocket about to leave also stopped. He slowly turned around and looked at Brought Earth again, his face still wandering With a smile, said frivolously: "Is there anything else to order?"¡­


    Chapter 314: Watch out for each other


    At this time, the dirt-carrying gaze also looked at the big snake''s pocket. To be precise, it was Mitarai Adzuki''s body wrapped by the white-scaled big snake in the big snake''s pocket, and finally turned his gaze back to the big snake pocket with a strange expression.


    There was silence for a while, and the unwavering tone of Tai Tu said, "Are you going to bring her by your side?"


    Hearing this, Osnadou glanced at the unconscious Mitarashi adzuki beans with interest. The white-scaled big snake wrapped around the female ninja moved a bit, seeming to tighten the Mitarai adzuki beans tighter, making Mitarai adzuki beans in a coma subconsciously. There was a cold snort, and the expression on his face became painful.


    "This woman was selected by Lord Oshemaru''s curse, and her body still has Lord Oshemaru''s Chakra. It''s still useful to me, so I must take it away." Although I don''t know why Daitu suddenly became interested in red beans, but Da Shedou explained it.


    Regarding Da Shedou''s explanation, Bring the soil obviously didn''t care, but said in an undoubted tone: "No, you can''t take her with you, you must kill her now, otherwise there will inevitably be a risk of exposure."


    Faced with the strength of the soil, Da Shedou did not compromise, and said softly: "I can''t kill her right now. I want her to live and take the opportunity to absorb the Chakra of Lord Da Shewan before recycling."


    Pushing his spectacles, Oshedou continued: "It can be said that my body is the body of Lord Oshemaru. In order to increase my own strength, I must do this. As long as I can absorb Lord Oshemaru¡¯s power, it will be a reincarnation of the dirty soil. The binding force is also stronger, increasing combat power is equivalent to increasing your contribution to you, and the more important thing..."


    Having said this, a flash of cold light flashed in Da Shedou''s eyes: "The body of a living person is needed for the rebirth of the dirty soil. This woman''s body is just a good sacrifice. This is also the reason why I will not kill this woman."


    After listening to the explanation of Osnadou, he was silent for a while with the soil. In fact, he didn''t care about the life and death of Mitarai red beans. The people who reincarnated from the dirty soil of Osnadou made him think of some things. Yesterday¡¯s comrades and relatives are now He has become an endless enemy, and the cooperation between him and Da Snake Pocket is only a verbal agreement. Originally, he took the soil and used the Da Snake Pocket as a role to use. However, after seeing the rebirth of the dirty soil, he also Beware of the big snake pocket.


    This feeling of being out of his control made him very uncomfortable. After all, his plan was very important, and he couldn''t tolerate the slightest margin. Mitarai Azuki was only used by him for a little trial.


    Therefore, for Osamu''s explanation of the value of Mitarai Red Beans, Daidi didn''t care at all, and just said indifferently: "Today''s comrades-in-arms are likely to become tomorrow''s enemies, and you can completely disadvantage me for the benefit."


    Da Shoudou is not a stupid, on the contrary, he is extremely shrewd, and he said it so obviously that he brought the earth to him. He instantly understood the meaning of the earthy words, his expression changed from frivolous to a little dignified, and said, "It seems that you are not trusting enough. Me, what do you want me to do?"


    "The art of reincarnation of the dirty soil...I want you to prove to me on the spot whether it really requires the use of a living human body, and... tell me all its secrets, of course... including the method of dispelling it!"


    This is the purpose of bringing the soil, and he can feel at ease only by holding the rebirth of the dirty soil, something that can break the balance, in his own hands.


    Hearing that what Jiatu wanted was the reincarnation technique of the dirty soil, the expression on the big snake pocket changed, and the smile on his face disappeared completely. He said in a deep voice, "What if I refuse?"


    Knowing that this filthy reincarnation technique is his current bargaining chip, he himself knows very well that it is precisely because of this forbidden technique that he is qualified to negotiate terms with the other party. Once he loses this bargaining chip, then his situation will become somewhat different. Passive, but after all, the big snake pocket is not a person who waits for idleness. In addition to the bargaining chip of the rebirth of the dirty soil, he actually still has a back hand. The hole card in his hand is not just the rebirth of the dirty soil on the bright surface.


    It seems that I had expected that the big snake pocket would not surrender the dirty soil so easily, so there was no hurry to bring the soil, but the momentum on the body changed, and he continued to put pressure on the big snake pocket, and said in a harsh tone: "Not only will you never get you The things you want, and even the things you want will change... become your life!"


    When he said this, his gaze with soil condensed, and the only exposed writing wheel eyes that were originally in the state of three-hook jade transformed into a kaleidoscope shape. At the same time, he exuded a murderous intent, staring at the big snake pocket.


    At this time, the two of them were silent to each other, and the atmosphere became tense as the soil changed.


    "It''s not a wise move to be an enemy with Xiao now. I still have other assassins. There is no need to rush for a while. It''s okay to tell him the art of reincarnating from the dirty soil." The big snake''s eyes flickered, and he thought about it in his heart. Made a decision.


    "Well, I promise you, but there are no sacrifices at the moment..." Said this, the big snake turned his eyes to the red beans entangled by his white-scaled big snake and continued: "I have said before, this woman still has something to do with me. Usefulness, now it can¡¯t be used as a sacrifice for reincarnating from dirty soil."


    Seeing that the Orochidou had compromised, the soil brought back the pressure. He didn''t care about the life and death of Mitarai Adzuki beans. Since the Orochidou didn''t want to kill this woman now, he didn''t force the Ochidou. If he regressed, he would naturally have to reciprocate, and give the snake a face.


    "I see, I will prepare the sacrifice, wait for me first!"


    Dai Tu started his divine power while talking to the big snake pocket, and disappeared in the same place in an instant, thinking about preparing for the so-called best.


    After taking the soil away, Da Snake pocket looked at the place where the soil had disappeared, and a glimmer of cold light flashed in his eyes, but soon he returned to his original frivolous expression, as if nothing had happened.


    He didn''t leave for a long time. He returned after about ten minutes. It should have found the sacrifice. At the same time, he brought back two men dressed as ninjas, but he apparently lost consciousness. It should be the illusion that has caught the eye of the writing wheel.


    "Just use these two people to prove it to me!" Daito said as he stretched out his hand to clasp one of the ninja''s necks, twisted it hard, only to hear the sound of cracking bones, the ninja''s neck The bone was twisted off by the soil, and then thrown away. The corpse was thrown under the feet with soil like a torn sack, and there was no time for the snake to react.¡­


    Chapter 315: The Secret of Reincarnation


    After killing the unknown ninja with the soil, he left the corpse at the feet of the big snake''s pocket, then pointed to another living person controlled by the illusion and said in an undoubted tone: "Come, I have prepared for the operation. I''m ready for you, now I want you to use this guy to reincarnate the person I just killed."


    Although I was very upset that Uchiha took the soil, Osnadou did not express his dissatisfaction on his face. He looked at the ninja''s corpse who was killed by the soil blankly, and said indifferently: "It''s really cold-blooded. ¡­"


    After controlling the white-scaled big snake and gently placing the Mitarai red beans on the ground, the big snake walked towards the corpse without hurried steps, and then controlled the big white-scaled snake to roll up the corpse on the ground with one hand. He took out a scroll from his arms and explained to the earth: "Let me make it clear that the rebirth of the filthy earth is classified in the category of spiritism. To summon the soul of the dead from the pure land of the underworld back to the unclean earth of this world, you must first It¡¯s part of the person being resuscitated, simply a certain amount of flesh..."


    While talking, the other hand of the big snake pocket was raised, a handful of kunai suddenly appeared in his hand, and then holding kunai gently stabbed the corpse that was rolled up by the white-scaled big snake, because of this The corpse was just killed by the soil, and the blood naturally did not coagulate. After the kunai in the big snake pocket pierced the body, the red blood gurgled out from the wound and dropped to the ground along the kunai. Kuwu was soon covered with the blood of the dead.


    "If this factor is not satisfied, then you cannot be reincarnated, and people whose souls are not in the Pure Land of the Underworld, that is, those whose souls are sealed in other places, cannot be reincarnated. Lord Oshamaru once wanted to reincarnate from the dirty soil for the fourth generation of Hokage, but ultimately failed. Because he has been sealed by the ghoul with the sealing technique, and his soul has been controlled by the god of death, and in the Konoha collapse plan, the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi also cast the ghoul, the first and second generations of the Hokage and the third generation. Hokage''s own soul is also under the control of the god of death..." The big snake drew out the blood-stained kunai, and while explaining the secret of reincarnation to the dirt, smeared kunai''s blood on the scroll.


    After hearing the explanation of Da Shedou, Tai Tu also understood some information, and said in a deep voice, "That is to say, from the first generation to the fourth generation of Hokage, can''t be reincarnated by the dirty soil?"


    "Yes!"


    Obviously, the technique for reincarnation of the dirty soil is ready. After spreading the blood-stained scroll on the ground, as the big snake knotted a necessary seal for the rebirth of the dirty soil, a mysterious spell appeared out of thin air. The sacrificial ninja surrounded it. After the charm flashed with a weird light, pieces of dirt like thin paper quickly wrapped the sacrificial ninja, and after a while, as the piece of dirt gradually peeled off , The ninja that was originally used as a sacrifice has disappeared, and it is replaced by the ninja that Daido just killed...


    The only difference is that the dry and cracked lines on the face of the ninja who was reincarnated from the dirty soil indicate the identity of this person.


    "This...here is..."


    Obviously, the ninja who was reincarnated seems to have regained consciousness, but he has not understood his current situation anymore. He is looking around in fear, and what he just wanted to say after discovering the big snake pocket and the dirt. But the big snake pocket obviously did not give him a chance. Before the reincarnated person could react, he had already pierced the reincarnated kunai into the reincarnated person again, and there was a mysterious piece hanging on the end of that handle Of the spell.


    After the cursed Kunai pierced his body, the ninja who was still terrified instantly stopped all his movements and stood motionless like a statue.

 179 Naruto Power System Chapter 179

    Since then, the demonstration of the reincarnation of the dirty soil has ended, and it has been quite successful.


    Bring the soil silently looked at the ninja who was reincarnated from the foul soil, without speaking, and just after completing all the rebirth of the foul soil, the big snake pocket turned to face the soil, with an intriguing smile on his face again, and said softly: " That''s it, using the living as a container for the souls of the dead, the reincarnation of the dirty soil is complete!


    I brought the soil to observe the ninja reincarnated from the dirty soil. After the big snake pocket pierced the cursed kunai into the body of the reincarnated, the originally panicked ninja instantly calmed down, as if his consciousness had been obliterated, and asked curiously: "This spell... is it to suppress personality?"


    "It can be said that this ninjutsu is the biggest and strongest move in the ninja world. It was designed by the second generation of Naruto, and then completed by the master of Dashemaru. This is their greatest legacy to the world. This spell is not only used to suppress the personality, but also to restore the reincarnated''s strength as much as possible before his death, including the reincarnated''s special abilities, whether it is the secret technique or the blood inheritance boundary, it can be retained, such as the writing of Uchiha Itachi Lunyan...it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t find the corpse of Uchiha Shisui. Even Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, and the Yamato Tenzo who can use the wood escape, the corpses of these two people are also missing, I There is nothing in their cemetery..."


    Oshadou¡¯s tone revealed a disappointment. Obviously, it was a pity that he did not find the bodies of these people. If he could reincarnate the Yamato Tenzo and Jiraiya who was as famous as Oshamaru, then His hole cards are definitely stronger.


    Hearing the complaint of the big snake pocket, the face with the dirt hidden under the mask changed slightly, and the brows also frowned. It seemed that he was disgusted by the big snake pocket''s disrespect for the deceased. After all, the deceased is the big one. Said that these celebrities, all of them were powerful people who were famous and deserved to be respected, not even their souls were toyed with after death, and they were not peaceful, although what he did was not much different from that of a big snake, but He is still a little unhappy.


    "Enough, just enough, this kind of thing does not need to be reported to me."


    When Da Shedou was about to continue speaking, Bringing Earth interrupted him and even increased his tone. Obviously, he did not want to hear these topics that made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Obviously, Da Shedou did not expect such a reaction with soil, and was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it, he already guessed the mentality of bringing soil. Da Shedou could not help but feel ridiculous and disdainful of the reaction with soil, but it did not stop. Continuing this topic, he looked at Jiedu jokingly, and said with a frivolous smile: "Forget it, it''s a pity that I didn''t get the bodies of these people, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the chess pieces are enough..."


    Uchiha didn''t care about the big snake pocket''s attitude, and asked in a deep voice, "Is there any risk in this technique of reincarnating from dirty soil?"


    Speaking of his pride, Da Snake chuckles frivolously twice, and then explains: "Hey... the perfect part of this technique is that the operator is not in any danger."


    There is no risk for such a powerful ninjutsu, bringing the soil seemed a little surprised: "How is it possible..."


    Da Shoudou smiled and said to Dai Tu: "In fact, it is true. There is no harm in the technique of reincarnation from the dirty soil. If you have to point out what is bad, it is that this ninjutsu is too powerful, and the name of the caster is unavoidable. As everyone knows, one day I will become as famous as Uchiha Madara. Low-key, I don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen. This will make me a target!"


    Having said that, but the frivolous tone of the big snake pocket and the trace of contentment in his eyes showed his pride.


    Hearing the words of the big snake''s pocket, the soiled eyes narrowed slightly, and he said coldly: "Huh, you''d better not get an inch. Everything is counterproductive. Doing too much will only backfire. In short, don''t take it lightly. "


    "Hmph, thank you for your advice. Seriously, if you want to talk about the real risk of the rebirth of the dirty soil, that is, I will reveal its secrets to you..." Said this, the expression of the big snake pocket also converged with a smile. It was dull, and obviously he was still unhappy about bringing soil to reincarnate him.


    "Well, it''s time for me to leave, low-key people should hide in the darkest place!"


    "Wait, you seem to have not explained to me how to stop the rebirth of Dirt!"


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Orochi smiled self-deprecatingly, and continued: "Even if you kill the caster, you can''t stop this ninjutsu, but even so, it is actually very simple to disarm this technique. Just manipulate me. This operator, press Xu, Wu, Yin, and use [Solution], such as... Use your writing wheel to manipulate me, and the rest, just seal all the souls that have been reincarnated from the dirty soil."


    "I hope what you are telling is the truth!" After listening to the words of the big snake''s pocket, he stared at the big snake''s pocket coldly, with a sharp tone and a hint of threat.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have the courage to lie to you." The snake looked at the soil jokingly, and at the same time activated ninjutsu, a gray coffin appeared out of thin air, in the costume of the ninja who had just been reborn from the dirty soil. After entering, the coffin slowly sank into the ground and disappeared without a trace.


    "I''ve told you all the secrets of rebirth from the dirty soil, I''m leaving!" After telling Ketu all the secrets of the rebirth from the dirty soil, Osnadou has already planned to leave. With the white-scaled snake on his body, the Mitarai red beans on the ground are restored. Rolled up, said hello to Daido, then turned and left.


    After getting what he wanted, bringing the soil did not stop the big snake pocket this time, but silently looked at the figure who was leaving him thoughtfully.


    Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen: Be aware


    After the big snake pocket left the cave, a forest appeared in front of him. At this time, the original frivolous expression of the big snake pocket hidden under the cloak had disappeared. The cold light in his eyes seemed to be a little gloomy, obviously for what it is today. He was very upset by the threat, but Da Shedou is a senior spy after all. Neither the city nor his patience is beyond ordinary, so he simply reincarnated the dirty soil when he was threatened with soil. .


    "As long as I have the reincarnations of the filthy land and the ninjutsu, I will be invincible. One day, I will interpret the truth of the six ways of immortals. At that time, even the real Uchiha Madara will not be afraid, hehehe~~~~"


    Thinking of what he had planned, Da Snake''s heart was hot, and he looked back at the hole he had just come out, a glimmer of cold light flashed in his eyes, but he was quickly hidden, and then he jumped in, a few times in the woods. Disappeared.


    And in the cave at this time, after the big snake pocket left, a giant plant like a pitcher plant slowly emerged from the ground behind the soil, and it was the black end of Akatsuki''s organization.


    At this moment, Jue Yi was still buried in the ground, looking at the direction that the snake pocket was leaving, Hei Jue said in his hoarse voice: "That guy seems to hide something."


    Bring the soil did not turn around, still looking at the direction the big snake was leaving, and said indifferently: "Huh, as expected, if he doesn''t have any cards, how dare to ask me to cooperate, and even give up the secret of the rebirth of the dirty soil."


    Hei Jue said jokingly, "Oh, do you believe what he said?"


    But at this moment, Tai Tu also retracted his gaze, turned to look at Jue behind him, and said, "Yao Shidou is a wise man. He understands his situation very well. Although he doesn''t know what he is planning, he has found it. We, it must be our power, he still dare not be an enemy to us, at least he can be trusted before his goal is achieved."


    Hei Jue said with interest: "So that''s the case, but since you already know that his purpose is not simple, why don''t you figure it out directly? As he said, it should be very simple to control him with the writing wheel eyes."


    To Heijue¡¯s words, Dai Tu did not agree with him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°There are some things that cannot be done too absolutely. If you push him too quickly, it will only be counterproductive. Although it¡¯s not difficult to kill the big snake pocket, but the dirt Rebirth is a trouble after all. Anyway, at least we are now in a cooperative relationship. We still need to use the power of rebirth from the dirty soil, and we have more important things to do.


    "Hey, you just decide."


    Dai Tu continued to ask Heijue: "Is there already a white spore on that guy?"


    Hei Jue is obviously familiar with doing this kind of thing, his hoarse voice gave a weird laugh and then replied: "Hey hey~ Of course!"


    "Huh, you have to keep a hand anyway. You can''t take it lightly. The pharmacist is not easy. I really underestimated him before." Said this, a flash of cold light flashed in the eyes of the earth, obviously he has never treated the big snake. He didn¡¯t fully trust him, even if Da Shedou was currently working with them, he knew Da Shedou was using Akatsuki¡¯s organization, but he was also using Da Shedou, so he secretly let Hei Jue attach it to Da Shedou¡¯s body before. White spores.


    In the cave, after a while of silence, Hei Jue spoke again and asked, "What do you plan to do with the eye of reincarnation? Madara has come out. If you let him know that he was reincarnated from the unclean soil, it would be very difficult. Be angry."


    Dai Tu seemed to ponder for a while, and then said indifferently: "We have reached this point, and Nagato should play its role."


    "Hey~ That''s what I said, but Nagato will definitely not agree so easily."


    With a cold snort, Tai Tu said in a harsh tone: "Hmph, then I can''t help him."


    "I understand, but what about Xiao Nan? She is also a trouble after all. With her by Nagato''s side, things are not easy to handle."


    "The most important issue right now is the eye of reincarnation. To control the ten tails, the eye of reincarnation is indispensable. In any case, it is imperative to recycle the eye of reincarnation. She had better stay calm, otherwise, I will solve her personally. ."


    Hearing the words with dirt, Heijue laughed weirdly, and said jokingly, "Is this going to kill the donkey? Hey~~~ It''s really cold-blooded, but if you do it yourself, it should be foolproof, then next What should I do?"


    Facing Hei Jue''s jokes, Tai Tu didn''t care, looked at Hei Jue indifferently, and replied coldly: "Let them play the final role for our plan, and let Bai Jue find the Nine-tailed Man Zhuli as soon as possible. In the hiding place, let Nagato capture Renjuli, and you are lurking beside Nagato¡¯s body. If he can successfully capture Renjuli, it¡¯s best, but if he fails again, then you will reincarnate. Eyes retracted."


    "Understood." Hei Jue already knew what he should do, so he planned to leave to perform his task.


    "Wait."


    Heijue''s body was about to sink into the ground again, when the soil suddenly interrupted him.


    "Oh? Is there anything else?" Heijue asked suspiciously.


    He paused for a while, and then asked Kurozu: "How is Uchiha Tatsuya''s side? What is he doing now?"


    After hearing this, Kurozuru replied: "Uchiha Tatsuo? He left after we sealed the tail beast. That guy was very good at space ninjutsu, and he was very alert. He was always on guard against me. There was no chance to attach Baijue spores to him, and he could only be monitored by Baijue¡¯s clone. He has already returned to Otonin Village. He still doesn¡¯t know what he is planning, but his subordinate Otonin, I don¡¯t know Uchiha Tatsumi. What secret technique was used, the strength of all Otonin has been greatly improved, which should not be underestimated."


    "Really?" Hearing this, after a moment of meditation, he continued: "What Uchiha Tatsumi planned is definitely not simple. He seems to be just a chakra collecting tail beasts. I have a hunch, this Uchiha Tatsumi''s The purpose is definitely not that simple. Before, I wanted to get the tail beast in his hand so I didn''t think much about it. Looking back now, there are indeed many doubts about this matter."


    Hei Jue thought about it for a moment, and he really felt weird, and said, "That''s right. He doesn''t seem to be someone who compromises easily. I don''t think you convinced him, but he really did. It really makes people suspicious to hand over the tail beast so easily."


    "That can only explain one problem. The chakras of the tail beasts we captured are far more than the tail beasts for Uchiha Tatsuno. He even exchanged the tail beasts in his hands for some trivial chakras. , His purpose is only to be able to collect the chakras of the tailed beasts we captured, and use our eagerness to get the tailed beasts in his hands, pretending to be persuaded by me, and then propose the conditions for collecting the tailed beasts. His performance is just pretending, just to relax our vigilance, to make us not aware of his real purpose, this guy..."


    Having said this, his eyes half-squinted with dirt, he had obviously thought of something.


    Chapter 317: The result of speculation


    Thinking carefully, it was extremely frightening. Obviously, Tai Tu seemed to have sensed Chen''s purpose.


    In fact, the method Chen planned is really not very clever, it can even be said that there are many loopholes, and it can''t stand scrutiny at all. As long as a person who is not stupid thinks carefully, he can detect it.


    As for those who are good at using conspiracies by themselves, it would be impossible for Akatsuki¡¯s behind the scenes to make people strategize behind the scenes, but he had always focused on the tail beast in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s hands before, eagerly thinking To get the tail beast in Chen''s hands, so I didn''t think about it.

 180 Naruto Power System Chapter 180

    And now, he has obtained the tail beast he wanted, and the energy originally placed on the tail beast naturally fell on Uchiha Tatsumi, so after thinking about the contact between him and Uchiha Tatsumi Some doubts soon came to mind.


    For example, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s strength is nothing but a means to divert his attention. The more powerful he is, the less he will think about it. After all, what he wanted most at the time was the tail beast in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s hand. , He wanted to bring Tatsun into his camp, and he proposed the joint initiative, so he must try to meet Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s conditions, but while he was calculating Uchiha Tatsun, the other party was also calculating him. .


    Then it was time to seal the fake Yaojin Zhuli. At that time, Uchiha Tatsuta mocked Akatsuki, making Nagato, who had been teased because of a failed mission, even more anger, causing conflicts between the two sides, and even reaching the level of tension. If you don''t come out to comfort you, then it''s time to fight.


    I originally thought that it would be difficult for Uchiha Tatsumi to cooperate, but he did not expect that Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s condition was only the severed foot of Yatsuo that was useless in his eyes. Now that I think about it, Uchiha Tatsumi should have been deliberately provoking at that time. Arguing, his goal was actually the broken foot of the eight tail.


    In fact, from that time on, taking the soil felt a little strange, but there was no doubt, until after he asked Uchiha Tatsumi to surrender the tail beast, Uchiha Tatsumi was also very strong at that time, and he thought he was at that time. It was impossible to convince Uchiha Tatsuno to hand over the tail beast in his hand. While secretly sighing that Uchiha Tatsuo was difficult, the final negotiation result was beyond his expectation. He did not expect Uchiha Tatsuno to be slightly "angry" at the beginning. After a while, he was really "convinced" by himself, and the condition he put forward was also the trivial Chakra the Tail Beast.


    At that time, because I was eager to collect the tail beasts, although I was suspicious, in order to get the second and fourth tails, the soil did not have to agree to this condition, and my goal was achieved, and my heart was extremely happy. It''s the non-stop sealing ceremony, so I haven''t had time to think about it.


    In fact, judging from Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s past behavior, he is not like a person who can easily compromise. It¡¯s just that Tai Tu was immersed in the joy of achieving his goal at the time, although he also understood that he did not really give Uchiha Tatsumi to "Persuaded", but these are no longer important, after all, the tail beast has succeeded anyway, and his goal has been achieved.


    And Uchiha Tatsuno must be equally eager to get those tail beast chakras, so he did not do any clever concealment at all, and he just showed his "dissatisfaction" symbolically, and then he agreed to this completely. Unreasonable trade, now I want to come to exchange two genuine tail beasts for some trivial tail beast Chakras, it is not normal at all.


    Out of the self-confidence of the Moon Eye Project, in the eyes of Uchiha, no matter what Uchiha Tatsuh asks, it is not as valuable as the tail beast. He always believes that no matter what Uchiha Tatsumi has conspiracy, as long as he can complete the Moon Eye project , Then any conspiracy was nothing but futile, and it was precisely because of this that he unscrupulously agreed to Uchiha Tatsumi''s condition of the tail beast Chakra.


    Tatsun¡¯s methods are not even clever at all. Any intentional outsider may perceive it. Just like now, after connecting everything together, Motoi perceives Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s purpose, which is probably the tail beast Chakra.


    After figuring it out, the soiled gaze condensed, and he said in a low voice: "His purpose is to collect the chakras of the tail beast."


    Although he guessed that Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s purpose is probably the Tail Beast Chakra, why Uchiha Tatsu collects the Tail Beast Chakra. This Uchiha belt soil did not understand. Just after thinking about one thing, he fell into In another doubt.


    There was no expression on Heijue¡¯s face. He did not think of Chen¡¯s purpose for collecting chakras for the time being. He just said in a puzzled manner: ¡°Collecting the tail beast chakras? What is the use of collecting these chakras? Does he want to rely on these? Will a few chakras create a tail beast? How is this possible..."


    Taito was originally guessing Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s purpose secretly. After hearing Kazuki¡¯s somewhat inattentive words, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and the expression of the face hidden under the mask suddenly changed color, and said anxiously: "No , Maybe this is the truth!"


    Hei Jue obviously did not expect that he would have such a big reaction when he said casually, and he was a little strange: "Making a tailed beast? This is too horrible..."


    However, before he finished speaking, Hei Jue suddenly thought of something, his face also changed: "Could it be that..."


    The two seemed to have thought of the same thing.


    "It is entirely possible. It is rumored that Uchiha Tatsumi had summoned nine tails to help when he attacked Unin and Konoha. However, Uzumaki Naruto, who is the pillar power of the nine tails, still exists, and the nine tails have also been Sealed in his body, if the rumor that Uchiha Tatsun summoned Kyuubi is not false, it shows a problem... Kyuubi, there are two!"


    Having said this, whether it was Kuro Zetsu or Uchiha''s taking soil, the expressions of the two could not help but become serious. Obviously, they seemed to have realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Chapter 318: Decision after Speculation


    Originally, the two had heard of the rumors very early, but after all, they were only rumors. They were not seen with their own eyes, and there was still some suspicion in their hearts. But now, the two can¡¯t help but think of those rumors, and then think of those before the soil. Presumably, I already felt that things were beyond their control.


    "This is really crazy..." Hei Jue''s face suddenly changed. Obviously, even he was horrified. The creation of a tail beast was beyond his cognition, even if he himself was from the age of the Six Dao Immortals. , He never listened.It was said that the tail beast could be made, this kind of thing, even his mother Kaguya Ji could not do it.


    Ordinary people may not know it, but as the third son of Otsuki Kaguya, or the will of Kaguya Ji, he knows best that Ten-tails are actually transformed from the sacred tree of Chakra¡¯s source. Ten-tails are The sacred tree, the sacred tree is the root of all chakras, there is no second sacred tree in this world, so the nine big-tailed beasts are also unique.


    Although in the original work, there are many branches about tail beasts, such as the artificial zero tail that appeared in the theater version, but it is something created by a certain careerist, using people¡¯s dependence on the darkness of people¡¯s hearts to produce huge darkness. Chakra.Although the ability looks very awesome, it is far from the real tail beast. The nine-tailed chakra inside Naruto who has not yet grown up has exploded, as well as the fake nine of the temple of fire. The power of the tail, the beastization of the golden horn and the silver horn, and the nine tails that were divided into two by the four generations of Naruto. The bottom line is that the nine tails themselves.


    And now that he learned that someone had the ability to create tail beasts, how could this not make him feel shocked, things were beyond his control.


    The two were silent. Obviously, this matter has made them a bit at a loss. They were thinking and meditation for a while, but they had no idea for a short time.


    After a short silence, Dai Tu said in a deep voice, "Uchiha Tatsumi, this guy is too dangerous. He is the biggest threat to our Moon Eye project."


    Kurozue also solemnly said at this time: "If Uchiha Tatsu really has the ability to make tail beasts, what will his ultimate goal be? Apart from tail beasts, does he hide anything more terrifying..."


    Having said this, the two looked at each other, obviously thinking of the same thing.


    After groaning for a while, Hei Jue said in disbelief, "No, it''s impossible. There is only one outside golem sealed by the six immortals, although it is unclear whether he really has the ability to create tail beasts. He really can. There is no outside golem, and the tail beast is just a stronger Chakra monster. It is impossible to have a second head and ten tails."


    After all, this kind of thing is simply a fantasy. If it is true, then he can''t think about how much his secret plan will change, so he can only comfort himself in his heart.


    "Yes, there is no Golem, even if Uchiha Tatsu really has the ability to copy tail beasts, those tail beasts are just a little more powerful beasts. Compared to the complete ten tails, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. To complete the Moon Eye Project in one step, then no matter what plot Uchiha Tatsuno has, it shouldn''t be a fear."


    Hearing Kurozu''s words, Daito seemed to have gained a little confidence, and his frowning brows also relaxed, but his vigilance towards Uchiha Tatsuno did not decrease. He said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Tatsuno He got the tail beast Chakra he wanted. If he really has the ability to copy tail beasts, I think he should be working now, and it would not be easy to create a tail beast of this level. He will definitely not move in a short time."


    Hei Jue suggested, "Should I send someone to approach him?"


    Knowing that Uchiha Tatsu is so powerful, the avatar of Bai Zetsu who was sent to monitor Uchiha Tatsuo did not dare to watch it closely, and could only observe it secretly from a long distance. In this way, apart from knowing Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s movements , No other useful information could be collected at all. This is the result of Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s not deliberately hiding his tracks, otherwise, with Tatsun¡¯s space ninjutsu, those Baijue clones would not be able to catch up with him.


    Tai Tu shook his head and said: "It''s useless, you have been discovered by him in the Iron Kingdom, and your abilities have already been seen through by him. Bai Jue''s clone has no chance to approach him at all, but will startle the snake instead."


    Heijue asked suspiciously, "Then what shall we do next? Can''t we just let him go?"


    "It''s definitely not acceptable to let Uchiha Tatsuo no matter what. Call Bai Zuzu back and let him stare at Uchiha Tatsuo. We are still a cooperative relationship. As long as his goal is not achieved, it shouldn''t be torn. Face, after all, he still needs us to hold the attention of the five great nations, so Bai Jue must be careful, at least to figure out what he is doing now."


    For Kuro Zetsu, Ototo obviously thought about it. After thinking for a while, he finally decided to let Bai Zetsu investigate it in person. After thinking of Uchiha¡¯s conspiracy, compared to the five great nations and the people of Yao and Kyuubi. , He was even more worried about Uchiha Tatsun''s variables, and he was really worried if he didn''t figure out what Chen was doing.


    Although Heijue agreed with the arrangement of bringing soil, he still asked, "What about Renzhuli? Don''t you look for it?"


    After a period of relaxation, Tai Tu has calmed down his emotions at this time, and returned to a calm expression, and said in a deep voice: "Can''t wait any longer, let Nagato personally take action and dispatch six Penn attacks. At the rear of the Ninja Alliance, if the two people can be pushed out the best, even if they don¡¯t come out, then use the human power to find out. I don¡¯t believe that no one in the huge Ninja Alliance knows where Ren Zhuli is. Where!"


    "Understood!" Hei Jue already knew what to do, and after a deep voice replied, his body slowly dived into the ground and went to complete his mission.


    After Kurojue left, Bring Tu recalled Uchiha Tatsu''s affairs, and a haze appeared in his eyes, and he said indifferently: "We declared war with the five major countries, and almost attracted the attention of the five major countries. At this time, he fell silent instead. He was using us as a shield. Taking advantage of the fact that we were fighting with the five great powers and had no time to care for him, he secretly lurked to complete his plan. This guy had a premeditated plan and wanted to reap the benefits of the fisherman. ?"


    In the end, the soil did not stay again, and after a period of spatial fluctuations, it disappeared in place.


    ...


    Chapter 319: Intelligence Brought by the Bird


    After Heizue left, Bring Tu recalled Uchiha Tatsu''s affairs, and a haze appeared in his eyes, as if he was thinking about some premeditated plan. Obviously, he also felt oppressed at this time. He was in a situation where everything was in his grasp. The guess that Uchiha Tatsu could copy the tail beast broke, and this feeling of not being in control made him feel a little uneasy.


    Although it was used by Uchiha Tatsumi, but anyway, Uchiha Tatsumi fulfilled his promise and handed over all the tail beasts. This also comforted Daito a little. After all, he has collected seven of the nine tail beasts. Only the last two tailed beasts are left, and his goal can be achieved. What he has to do now is to capture the remaining two tailed beasts as soon as possible. As long as the ten tailed beasts can be fully resurrected, the time will come. , Taito believes that no matter what plots Uchiha Tatsuro has, he will be vulnerable to Toohio.


    Thinking of this, Bringing the soil coldly snorted, and said sternly: "Uchiha Tatsumi, you really are not a simple character, but your biggest mistake is to hand over the tail beast. You will definitely regret this decision..."


    After speaking, he did not stop with the soil, his eyes entered the state of a kaleidoscope, and he launched his space ninjutsu. With a burst of spatial fluctuations, a spiral-shaped spatial black hole gradually formed. After the soil was sucked into the black hole , Then disappear.


    ...


    In a large forest in Ninja World...


    There is obviously a battle going on here. A dozen ninjas on one side are besieging a ninja holding a giant sword. The two sides are engaged in a desperate battle. There is a big difference in numbers between the two sides. From a formal point of view, that person The ninja surrounded by a group of people with a big knife seemed dangerous, but the result was just the opposite...


    Because after the two sides started the confrontation, within a few rounds, the group of ninjas were all resolved by the ninjas holding big swords.


    "Hey~~ These ninjas are so weak. I was killed before I got serious. It''s really boring." After the man with the big knife killed all his opponents, he casually carried the decapitation knife in his hand. On his shoulders, watching the ninja who had just been killed by him in front of him sneered.


    And the corpses lying on the ground under his feet, look at the ninjas on these corpses. The ninjas are not uniform. There are Konoha, Yunyin, and the ninjas of the Five Ninja Villages, but at this time theirs. The foreheads worn on their foreheads are no longer engraved with the logo of their village, but are uniformly worn with a forehead with the word "Forbearance".


    At this time, a strong man in a cloak walked out from behind a big tree and walked to the pile of corpses. He looked at the corpses on the ground with a little awe, sighed, and whispered: "again They are the ninjas of the five major countries, and the fifth group of teams that have been encountered today. It seems that the war has reached a fever pitch, but I don¡¯t know what the situation is now."


    The ninja with the big sword on his shoulder also looked at the strong man at this time, and shouted at him: "Hey, what are you guys whispering?"


    The two did not shoot each other, obviously they knew each other.


    And when the brawny man heard the call, his eyes opened from the pile of corpses, looked at the ninja, and said with a light smile: "Nothing, Shuiyue, how are you, are you okay?"

 181 Naruto Power System Chapter 181

    This ninja carrying a big sword is the Shuiyue who was sent to the battlefield by Chen to stand by, and the brawny man in the cloak is Shigeo.


    After hearing what Zhongwu said, Shuiyue snorted coldly, and shouted at Zhongwu dissatisfiedly: "Hey, are you doubting my strength? These ninjas are really too weak, so their strength makes me serious. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to get up, how could it hurt me."


    Facing Suigetsu¡¯s dissatisfaction, Shigego obviously didn¡¯t care, and said apologetically, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t mean to underestimate you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shuiyue curled her mouth, waved her hand casually and said, "Forget it, forget it, I didn''t care anyway."


    Shuiyue walked out of the pile of corpses as she said, and the two walked towards the depths of the wood together...


    The two walked side by side. Suiyue suddenly reached out and put her hand on Zhongwu''s shoulder, and said with a weird smile: "Hey, Zhongwu, what are you saying the boss is doing now? They have left us here for a few days, and If we don¡¯t give us orders, I would be suffocated if it weren¡¯t for these passing ninjas to pass the time."


    Zhonggo didn¡¯t care that Shuiyue put his arms around his shoulders, shook his head, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been with you these days, and I haven¡¯t received any useful news, but Chen asked us to Stand by, naturally he has his plan."


    Chongwu''s answer made Shuiyue feel bored. He let go of her hand, and said depressedly: "That''s true, really, why would I ask you this? It seems that staying here these days has made my head all Some can''t turn it on."


    Zhonggo just smirked and didn''t answer again.


    At this time, a few small birds flew in the sky suddenly, hovering over Junggo and Shuiyue. After seeing these birds, Junggo stopped and raised one arm.


    The birds in the air also hovered in the air for a few times and then landed one after another, standing on Shigego''s shoulders and arms, and were whispering, seeming to convey information to Shigego.


    Shigego obviously understood the message that the bird was trying to convey, and gently stroked the bird on his shoulder and arm with his other hand, as if he was comforting the bird, and said with a silly smile: "Wow, you are flying. In many places, seeing many people fighting, are you also scared?"


    Seeing this scene of Shigego and Xiaoniao''s exchange, Shuiyue was obviously already quite familiar, and asked casually: "How is it going, is there any information?"


    Shigego didn''t pay attention to Suizuki, but was communicating with Xiaoniao on his own. Suddenly, Shigego''s originally silly expression changed, and he said in a deep voice, "Have you discovered Sasuke?"


    "Twitter~~ twitter~~"


    After several little birds called to the heavy me, they fluttered their wings and flew to the sky again, and then flew in one direction.


    Chapter 320: Arrogant Experimental Subjects


    At this time, Shuiyue also noticed the change in Zhongwu''s face. After these little birds flew into the sky, she asked Zhonggo: "Hey, Zhonggo, have your little animals found anything?"


    Shigego did not rush to answer Suizuki¡¯s question, but stared at the birds spinning in the sky with dignity. Seeing that they seemed to intend to give him directions, he turned around and said to Suizuki, "They seem to have discovered Sasuke, but It''s still not sure if that person is real, I want to follow up and see.


    "Discovered Sasuke?" Suizuki was stunned for a moment, with a look of confusion, because the news was too sudden, so he didn''t seem to react.


    Zhongwu looked at Shuiyue and said in a deep voice, "I''m not sure, but listening to these little guys'' descriptions, I guess it should be right. I want to confirm it!"


    At this time, Shuiyue finally digested the news, frowned slightly, and looked at the few birds hovering in the sky, but didn''t see what came because of it, and finally looked at Zhongwu who was beside him with some doubts. Said: "You mean that these little things of yours have discovered Sasuke''s whereabouts. Is this information reliable?"


    "Yes, don''t underestimate them. These little animals are actually very smart. As long as you communicate with them with your heart, they will become your best friends. They fly over many places and can know many things."


    Chonggo kindly looked at the bird hovering over his head, then raised his right hand, a bird flapped its wings and landed on his fingers, and pecking affectionately at Chonggo''s fingers, without fear at all. Shigego, while teasing the bird in his hand, explained to Suizuki: "I have shared Sasuke''s appearance and characteristics with them. They have met a person before, and they are very similar to the Sasuke in their impression. Will come to inform me, whether it is true or not, I will go there."


    Regarding Sasuke¡¯s news, Mizuki obviously didn¡¯t care as much as Shigego, and shook his head and said, ¡°The boss¡¯s order is to let us be on standby. You know, those people in the woods are not peaceful guys. Here, they are probably going crazy right now. If they were not suppressed by us, these guys would definitely be messing up, and there are now wars everywhere. Before the boss returns, we''d better not reveal whereabouts. "


    The guys in Suizuki¡¯s mouth are actually referring to the Otonin and the experimental subjects they brought from Otonin Village. These characters are extremely unstable people, whether they were originally loyal to Otonin or being imprisoned by Otonin. Experimental body, but now the object of their fanatical belief has been replaced by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Because Tatsumi is more powerful than their previous loyalty Oshemaru, coupled with Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s deeds, his name has long been circulated in the ninja world, and he is called the strongest ninja in the ninja world, which makes them more enthusiastic. It was the power that Tatsun gave them. Of course, they didn¡¯t know the price of having these powers, but based on these, these Otono and those released experimental subjects became Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s most fanatical followers. .


    Before Chen left, the instruction given to Shuiyue and the others was to hunt freely, but try not to attract the attention of the Five Nation Alliance. Although their strength cannot be underestimated, the five great nations naturally have their own heritage, and the strong must not Shao, since the Yu Xiao organization is in front, there is no need to jump out so quickly to attract hatred.


    But these thousands of people gathered together, the goal was too big, and finally he obeyed Shigeo''s suggestion, and chose to lurch down in this woods. With dense woods as shelter, the possibility of exposure will be reduced a lot.


    But it¡¯s not easy to let these guys in Otonin Village settle down. These people are all very arrogant and arrogant, except for Uchiha Tatsu, who makes them crazily admired, and it¡¯s because With Uchiha Tatsumi''s deterrence, coupled with the powerful strength of Shigego and Suizuki, they were barely suppressed.


    And letting their restless guys hide in this woods really hurt them. Fortunately, there have been wars everywhere these days. Every day there are small groups of ninjas passing by, so they have a little fun to relieve their boredom. The group of ninjas that Suigetsu killed before were the ninjas who accidentally broke into the five great nations.


    Thinking of those guys in the woods, even the heartless person Shui Yue couldn''t help feeling a little headache.


    "It''s okay to have you here alone. Sasuke will go there by myself. If you are alone, the goal is not very big and you should not encounter any trouble."


    Shigego still decides his beliefs. In his mind, he has always had a special bond with Sasuke. This bond originated from Junmaro. After all, Junmaro died for Sasuke. Junmaro once said to Shigogo. Sasuke is like the reincarnation of Junmaro, so Shigego transfers his bond with Junmaro to Sasuke.


    Although Shigego has always obeyed Tatsun''s dispatch, in fact, the person he followed is actually Sasuke. In Shigego''s heart, Sasuke''s weight far exceeds Tatsun, and he must follow Sasuke anyway.


    Seeing that Jungwu''s decision had been made, Shuiyue did not persuade anymore, and said helplessly, "Forget it, since you have already decided, it''s up to you!"


    Shigego smiled and said, "Don''t worry, as long as we find Sasuke, we will come back."


    "Understood, let''s go." Shuiyue waved her hand, seemingly impatient.


    Facing Suigetsu¡¯s impatience, Shigeo just smiled kindly, and didn¡¯t care about Suigetsu¡¯s attitude. As a member of the Eagle Team, the two have been partnering together for a long time, and they both know each other. Shigego also knows that Shuiyue¡¯s character belongs to the kind of cold-faced and warm-faced person. Although he usually seems to be arrogant, he will become a very reliable companion as long as he meets business affairs.


    It can be seen in the original book that when the Eagles captured the eight-tailed man column Raki Rabbi, he was brutally abused by Rabbi because of Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s arrogance and severe underestimation of the strength of Kirabi. , Which caused all the members of the Eagle team to fall into distress. At that time, Shuiyue, who was still able to fight, did not choose to escape alone, but to cover the departure of his teammates, alone against the beast-tailed Kirabi, although in the end The end was miserable, and was directly beaten into jelly by Kirabi''s violent tail beast cannon.


    Chonggo himself is not a talkative person. With a shake of his hand, the bird that originally landed on his finger flapped its wings and flew back into the air. After a few turns on the top of Chonggo''s head, it would be with a few other birds. Fly in one direction.


    Shigego also nodded to Shuiyue, then jumped up and jumped onto a branch of a big tree, and then chased in the direction where the bird was leaving, and several ups and downs disappeared in the woods.


    Shuiyue, who stayed in place, looked at Shigego''s departure direction, frowned, and muttered in a low voice, "Shigego still cares about Sasuke."


    She shook her head, Shui Yue didn''t think about it any more, she hung the decapitation knife on her back again, turned and walked towards the depths of the jungle, where there were still a group of difficult guys who needed him to watch.


    Before long, Shuiyue returned to the place where their army was staying, and saw a place deep in the woods full of people, sitting or lying lazily, or leaning against a certain big tree. Without exception, these people are full of this very uncomfortable evil breath, and they involuntarily produce a sense of fear and inexplicable disgust. Their faces show arrogance, disdain, and crazy expressions, as if minutes. Just do things in general.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Shuiyue couldn''t help but frown again. Looking at the people brought out from Otonin Village by him and Shigego, with an expression of disgust, she said to them indifferently: "Hey, you guys can Can''t you be alert? There may be enemies here at any time."


    At this time, the sound of Shinobu also found Shuiyue, and after hearing Shuiyue''s words, they all froze, and then all laughed.


    One of the strong, orange-haired, long-haired experimental subjects sneered and said with a disdainful smile: "Haha~enemy? Just those soft ninjas from the Five Great Nations? We have killed a lot these days. "


    After hearing these words, Shuiyue sneered and said, "Hey, all the teams I met before were just small groups. Do you think the people in the five great ninja villages are all idiots? Their perception of ninjas is not a dry food. , The disappearance of so many people will definitely attract their attention, and they will send large troops over at any time."


    The subject was not scared, but even more unscrupulous, and shouted with a grin: "Hey~~ That''s the best thing. Staying in this shabby place, the uncle is already bored. How many people come to him, Lao Tzu. Now I can¡¯t wait to do a big job."


    The rest of the experimenters also laughed in agreement, as if they didn''t put the Ninjun Alliance of the Five Powers in their eyes at all, and didn''t care about their situation.


    Seeing this picture, Shui Yue also felt a little annoyed, and coldly said to the orange-haired experimenter: "Idiot!"


    "what?"


    The orange-haired subject immediately quit. They were originally a group of unscrupulous people. Since they were released, they have never looked at anyone except Chen, even if it is the same as Shuiyue next to Chen. Before, they would listen to Shuiyue and Shigego¡¯s dispatch, and they were lurking here. It was entirely based on Chen¡¯s orders. They had long been dissatisfied with Shuiyue and Shigego. In addition, they had been nestled here for the past few days, which made them feel irritable. And now hearing Shuiyue''s insulting remarks, this is undoubtedly igniting an explosive barrel and exploding directly.


    I saw that the subject¡¯s original grinning expression instantly turned into anger. After a roar, strange marks began to appear on his face, and his body began to mutate. The whole person¡¯s skin became auburn like wood, and his forehead Two horns grew from the division, and even bone spurs grew on his body. This experimental subject went directly into a state of cursed imprinting under the trend of anger, and his strength suddenly burst out, and he seemed to have taken the water Yue became the target of the attack, and after being completely cursed, he roared towards Shui Yue.


    Chapter 321: The Coming Team


    Following the roar of the experimental subject, he immediately entered a state of cursed imprinting. A living strong man mutated into a ferocious humanoid monster in an instant. An evil chakra filled the whole body. The human aura looked terrifying, with bloodthirsty craziness in his eyes, and he had obviously regarded Shuiyue as the target of his attack. After he was completely cursed, he roared towards Shuiyue.


    "Haha~~ My uncle has long seen him upset, please teach him a lesson for me!"


    "Come on, kill him... tear him to pieces"


    ¡­

 182 Naruto Power System Chapter 182

    After seeing that the subject was actually cursed and imprinted, the rest of the subjects seemed to have become accustomed to the shock before them. Not only were they not surprised, but they looked at the scene in front of them with interest. Some people He even laughed and shouted and cheered, with no intention of stopping, and even fanning the flames.


    The subject that had already been cursed was already affected by the negative emotions of the curse. Driven by the slaughter''s Yu Wang, he no matter what else, he roared and rushed towards Shuiyue, and immediately rushed in front of Shuiyue. , Raised a strong wind with his fist, blasted towards Shuiyue''s head.


    And Shuiyue already knew what he wanted to do when the subject transformed. He didn''t stop or even move his body. He just looked at the clamoring subjects with disgust.


    When the cursed experimental body was crazy about Shuiyue, Shuiyue had no defensive actions, neither dodge nor hide. From the eyes of those experimental subjects, they seemed to have been scared stupid. They laughed presumptuously, but they couldn''t see the disdain in Shui Yue''s eyes.


    "Snapped! "


    Ji''s violent punch and howling sound slammed on Shuiyue¡¯s head. With a powerful blow, Shuiyue¡¯s head was directly exploded. Shuiyue¡¯s head was like a balloon filled with water. The explosion was normal, and the water splashed everywhere. It''s a pity that for the ghost lamp family who can ignore physical attacks, this kind of pure brute force attack is useless for Shuiyue.


    Because of the unique hydration technique of the Ghost Lantern clan, Shuiyue is not afraid of physical attacks at all. This kind of ordinary boxing is useless for him. Even if the force of this punch is enough to smash the stone, it will cause Shuiyue to liquefy No damage, unless the subject can attach Thunder Dune to the fist.


    However, this is obviously impossible. These only savage experiment subjects will only do savagely, and would never think of this method at all, so Shuiyue will feel confident.


    I saw Shuiyue¡¯s head exploded and turned into splashes in the sky. However, these splashes did not fall to the ground, but quickly gathered together to form a water ball the size of a human head, enveloped in it. On the head of the subject who attacked Shuiyue.


    Being wrapped in a water polo and unable to breathe, the cursed test subject was struggling frantically, tearing the water polo around his head with both hands, but no matter how hard he tried, the water polo was constantly squeezed and deformed. Besides, it has never been able to tear.


    Shuiyue and Jungwu have been partnering for so long, and Jungwu will often lose control and go crazy. Whenever Jungwu goes mad, Shuiyue will use this trick to force Jungwu to calm down. After repeated trials, even Jungwu is imprinted. The source can''t stand it, let alone the experimental subjects derived from Shigeo''s curse.


    Sure enough, as time went by, the experimenter who couldn''t breathe felt helpless, and the strength of the struggle also became weak. There was no way to maintain the power of the curse seal, and it slowly retracted into the body, and the curse imprinted. The experimental subject also gradually recovered from the hideous state of the curse seal to its original human appearance, and finally lost his eyes and collapsed to the ground weakly.


    Only then did Shuiyue recede the water polo on the subject''s head. After condensing the head again, she looked at the subject paralyzed like a dead dog on the ground with disdain, and whispered in a low tone of uncomfortable tone. : "Being with such a mindless guy has already made me very upset, don''t cause me trouble!"


    The subject was actually not dead. After Shuiyue recovered the water ball, he coughed violently. Obviously he was filled with a lot of water, but his energy was almost exhausted, and he wanted to get up for a while. Will still not work.


    The booing subjects saw that their own kind was killed in such a simple and neat manner. Now they are lying on the ground like a dead dog and twitching. Not only did they not stand for him, but instead looked at all this indifferently, or laughed at it. The same kind whose name was defeated by Shui Yue.


    Because there is no bond between the experimental subjects. When they were locked in the northern stronghold, the struggle between them was never interrupted. They always fought hard when they didn''t agree. They have long been used to it, but they have always been singles. Fight alone, see who is not pleasing to the eye, just do it directly. Of course, simple-minded, they don¡¯t have the idea of ??forming gangs. Although they are integrated by Chen, their arrogant personality has not changed at all, so they are seeing When the same kind was killed, they still watched jokingly, they would only fall into trouble, and had no idea of ??trying to stand up for their kind.


    "These guys are really hopeless. Compared to Shigego, they are really bad. If it weren''t for the manpower needed now, who would let out the garbage."


    Looking at the performance of these subjects, Shuiyue did not conceal the disgust in his eyes, and could not help but compare Shigego with them. At least Shigego was very humble and kind when he was not going crazy, and was a very reliable teammate, even if he was crazy. Sometimes, after being controlled, he will apologize guiltily. Now thinking about it, Shigego is really docile like a child.


    After a cold snort, Shuiyue kicked the subject that was paralyzed under his feet, without looking at it, and ignoring the provocations of the remaining subjects, and jumped onto a big tree. Leaning on the tree trunk to rest.


    ...


    However, what Suizuki and other sound ninja subjects don¡¯t know is that a ninja team with a large number of ninjas is galloping at a distance of about ten miles from the woods. Although these ninjas are not uniform, they Without exception, the forehead guards carried were engraved with the word "Ninja". Obviously, these ninjas were members of the Ninja League.


    And the direction they are heading is the woods where Shuiyue and them are...


    Chapter 322: Otonin who reveals trace


    Nearly ten miles away from the woods, there is a team of ninjas with a large number of ninjas galloping fast. Although these ninjas are not uniform, their foreheads are without exception, engraved with a " "Ninja", obviously, these ninjas are members of the Ninja League.


    These ninjas are fully armed, with a solemn expression, like an elite division rushing to the battlefield, and this group is about fifty people, in a V-shaped formation, racing fast, and at the front of the team is a The middle-aged ninja, dressed as a ninja from Iwakura Village, seems to be the leader of this team.


    ...


    After another short period of galloping, this team is already close to the woods where Shuiyue and the others are located. At the front of the team, you can already vaguely see the exterior scene of an emerald green forest in the distance.


    At the moment when he saw the woods, the middle-aged Yannin as the leader of the team condensed his gaze, stopped in an instant, raised his right hand suddenly, and shouted, "Everyone, stop moving!"


    The ninjas behind him were also always paying attention to the leader''s instructions. As the leader''s voice fell, they stopped their advancement, even though the instruction was issued suddenly, and it was still rushing. Next, if you change to an ordinary person, it is likely to cause confusion and even stampede.


    However, this kind of accident did not appear in this team. Not only did there not appear the slightest confusion, but the formation was not even scattered. After the order was issued, it reacted instantly, like a well-trained army. It is true that the order has been banned, which shows that the quality of this team is extraordinary.


    After these ninjas stopped, some people consciously warned the surroundings, while the rest gathered around the leader, waiting for instructions.


    A ninja wearing a Konoha ninja vest glanced at the woods in the distance, and then asked the leader Iwanin: "Captain Tanaka, are we there yet?"


    Tanaka is the name of that Yannin, and he is indeed the captain of this team. Hearing the question from the team members, Tanaka glanced at the ninjas in the villages around him, nodded and said, "Nothing wrong. According to the intelligence obtained by the Perception Department, the location we are looking for is the jungle ahead."


    Knowing that the destination has arrived, a ninja stared at the direction of the woods, with a look of hatred in his eyes, as if he had a deep hatred, gritted his teeth and said: "Asshole, no matter who it is, I must kill you."


    This team is actually made up temporarily by ninjas from the major ninja villages. Each of these ninjas is an elite who has experienced many battles, and their strength cannot be underestimated. The reason why they gathered together is because of an order from the headquarters. It was because the Sensing Troops at the headquarters of the Ninja League found an unusual place, and that place was the forest where Shuiyue and the others were.


    Shui Yue originally thought that choosing a forest as a lurking place would reduce the chance of exposure, but he still underestimated the Ninja League''s ability to perceive ninjas.


    In the beginning, apart from occasionally encountering a few small ninjas passing by transporting supplies, they did not run into any large-scale teams, because Suigetsu''s location was not on the frontline battlefield or important geographic location. Therefore, the sensing unit at the headquarters did not notice this.


    What Shuiyue didn''t expect was that the team they intercepted was actually the logistics unit of the Ninja League, which brought in this elite ninja team.


    It¡¯s also just that several logistics teams that have been sending supplies to the front line lost contact in the past few days. Suspicions have arisen. If it¡¯s just an ordinary combat team that lost contact, it may not have attracted attention so quickly. After all, it is a time of war, everywhere. They are all fighting, and there are thousands of ninjas fighting every day, and sacrifice is inevitable.


    However, the late-stage troops responsible for transporting supplies lost contact, and the situation was different. The ninja needed ration pills, shuriken kunai, detonation talisman and other combat equipment, which was terribly depleted every day. The logistics unit was to solve it. These worries have been established, every day there is a logistics team that transports materials from the headquarters to various battlefields, without interruption.


    Therefore, after several logistic teams lost contact, they immediately attracted great attention. After interrogation, it was discovered that these lost teams, without exception, were all on the same route, so the Perception Department of the Ninja League began to use perception to detect This route finally discovered the weirdness in the woods where Shuiyue and the others were. There was an amazing force lurking there. Those few logistic teams that had lost contact would have been horrendous, and this was undoubtedly unreasonable. The people in the alliance felt angry.


    As for the angry ninja just now, his younger brother is a logistics staff responsible for transporting supplies. He has been out of contact for two days. He must have been killed. He originally thought that his younger brother was assigned the logistics work, but he secretly breathed out. , After all, compared to fighting on the front line, transporting supplies in the rear is relatively safer, but the accident still happened, and now it is possible to find the murderer, which naturally makes him can¡¯t wait to kill the enemy and help him Revenge of his brother.


    As the captain, Tanaka glanced at the ninja and said solemnly: "Calm down, don''t be arrogant, don''t forget our mission."


    Hearing this, the ninja turned his gaze back. Although he now wants to avenge his brother, as an elite ninja who has experienced war, he still controls his emotions well and is not blinded by hatred to lose his mind. After taking a deep breath and calming his emotions, he said to Tanaka: "I understand, Captain, don''t worry, I am calm now."


    Tanaka nodded and said with relief: "We can understand your feelings, but now is a special period. We must focus on the overall situation. We cannot be blinded by private grievances."


    At this time, the ninjas present also nodded their heads, echoing: "Don''t worry, Captain, we know what to do!"


    "Well, all the repairs are in place, and I don''t know what will happen in the front, so I can restore it as soon as possible."


    After seeing the rest of the team members have expressed their opinions, Tanaka did not say anything. After all, every ninja present here is an elite. They know what they should do best. They don¡¯t need to say anything. He waved his hand and asked everyone to fix it. At the same time, after taking out a liangliang pill from the ninja bag, I found an open space to sit down and waited for it to return to the best state. After all, I don''t know how fierce battle will be waiting for them in a while.


    They have been racing fast, their chakras are almost worn out, they must hurry up and get back to good condition as soon as possible.


    Chapter 323: Ninja United Team''s Plan


    The most important thing in the battle between ninjas is intelligence.


    The enemy¡¯s mastery of ninjutsu, number of people, formation, as well as the terrain of the place where they are going to fight, all possible unexpected situations, and the degree of advantage to the enemy, all must be considered in detail before making decisions about how to start the battle.


    Everyone in this elite squad is the upper ninja of the various ninja villages, but they will not relax their vigilance no matter when and where, knowing that this is a war that affects the entire ninja world.


    "How is it? Konoha''s mountain clan."


    The ancestors of the Konoha Mountain Clan are spiritual secrets, which use powerful mental power to control the actions of the enemy, making the enemy unable to control his body, but at the same time they also have excellent perception capabilities.


    For each elite team, it is very beneficial to have a member of the mountain clan in your team, whether it is for combat or for gathering intelligence.


    The middle-aged man of the mountain clan came over slowly. He rubbed his slightly stiff face, "has already used the animal''s body to spy on the enemy ahead." Speaking of the middle-aged mountain clan here He glanced around, and the other members around had gathered, listening carefully to the information, and surrounded Captain Tanaka and himself in a circle.


    "It can be judged initially that the enemy we are facing is not from Akatsuki."


    "What? Isn''t it? Then who else will attack our Ninja League, and the number is still such a huge..." The enemy is not Akatsuki organization, which is obviously something they hadn''t expected.


    After all, they subconsciously think that these more than a thousand uninvited guests are mass-produced Baijue clones that they have fought against, because they have fought the most in the past few days. Although this number is large, their strength is generally low. Cannon fodder¡¯s Baijue clone, they also know about the characteristics of the Baijue clone in the past few days. Except for the advantage of quantity, the rest is not scary at all, so when the Perception Department perceives the opponent''s number, Renlian It was only an urgently summoned battle formation of 50 people to investigate. Although the number was small, they were all elite, and it was more than enough to deal with Bai Jue clone...

 183 Naruto Power System Chapter 183

    The person from the mountain clan didn''t sell anything, and said straightforwardly: "They are Otonin!"


    "Otonin? This is..." Knowing the name Otonin, the members present did not react for a while, but as team leader Tanaka, after hearing the words Otonin, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes fixed on the mountain family. The person who seems to be confirming whether he heard it wrong.


    And the ninja of the mountain clan seemed to know Tanaka''s thoughts, and said firmly again: "Yes, that''s Otonin."


    At this time, the other members had clearly noticed it, and exclaimed: "Otonin Village, the Ninja Village where the Eagle Organization is located, is the Ninja Village ruled by Uchiha Tatsumi, this..."


    Otonin Village was originally founded by Otomanu, but Otomanu has been killed by Uchiha Sasuke. Now the man who rules Otonin village is Uchiha Tatsumi of the Eagle Team. This is already well known in the world of Otonin. It''s up.


    As soon as other people heard this, they couldn''t calm down...No matter how elite Shinobu, in the current Shinobi world, anyone who heard Uchiha Tatsuno''s name could not calm down!


    This is the guy who fights the Five Shadows on his own, and messes up Konoha and Yunyin Village!


    Don''t talk about them, even if the shadows of their villages are here, they dare not attack rashly!


    You know, at this time, the influence of the eagle organization is no longer weaker than Akatsuki. Although it is understood that the fundamental purpose of this war is to destroy the Moon Eye project and defeat the mask man, who calls himself "the man of Uchiha Madara", but Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s The influence is definitely not smaller than the current masked man.


    And even the Akatsuki organization has failed cases, but the Eagle is different. This Uchiha Tatsumi has never been disadvantaged since he was active in the Ninja World, and has never had a defeat!


    Even before the establishment of the Ninja Alliance, there was an iron order in each village, specifically targeting Uchiha Tatsu!


    [As long as the Gokage is not present, at any time facing Uchiha Tatsu, he must immediately retreat unconditionally. If he is performing a mission, abandon the mission and not be regarded as a mission failure.Just hearing the name makes people talk about it, which shows how much shock Uchiha Tatsumi has in the major Ninja villages.


    Yamanaka looked at the sinking faces of the people, and said with a sigh of relief, "Don''t worry, although it is true that it is sound forbearance, Uchiha Tatsumi himself does not seem to be there, and besides Uchiha Tatsumi, other members of the Eagle team, including others A worthy Uchiha Sasuke is not in that team either."


    "Is that so..." When everyone heard it, they were obviously relieved, feeling that the big rock in their hearts disappeared.


    You know, if Tatsun himself is here, they can only retreat temporarily and give this information to Wuying, and then Gokage decides how to deal with it. After all, if it is Uchiha Tatsumi, it is no longer by their own will. It can be decided.


    The ninja whose younger brother was killed originally had his heart sinking to the bottom after knowing that it was Otonin under the rule of Uchiha Tatsumi. Now that he knew that Uchiha Tatsuno was not there, his thoughts of revenge came out again. He secretly vowed to absolutely Revenge for your loved ones!


    "Then go ahead, about the intelligence." Tanaka saw that everyone was calm down and motioned for everyone to be quiet, and continued to listen to the mountain''s intelligence.


    "The intelligence I have observed mainly includes the following aspects."


    Tanaka began to say everything he had just observed with the bird''s eyes.


    "First, there are indeed members of the Eagle Organization ahead. According to the information shared by various Shinnin villages in the past, it is confirmed that they are the rebels of Wuyin Village. The Ghost Lantern Shuiyue of the Ghost Lantern clan is undoubtedly, and he should be the Otonin village. The leader."


    "Secondly, with the exception of Gui Deng Shui Yue, everyone else seems to be very irritable and irritable. They are extremely ununited and have a very loose formation. According to the scene I have seen, these irritable people should be with Dashemaru''s The "curse seal" is related to this technique. This technique will make people gain strength and at the same time make people lose their minds. The desire to kill is completely controlled. Among them, some people even fight directly like the leader of Shuiyue. Of course, they are subdued by Shuiyue. ."


    "The third is..."


    After listening to the report in the mountain, everyone present was shocked!


    It''s actually related to that big snake pill!


    Especially Konoha''s ninjas, as an elite, they know more or less about the methods of Oshimaru. This person has also launched a plan to destroy Konoha and directly led to Uchiha Sasuke''s rebellion.


    But isn''t Oshemaru the one already killed by Sasuke Uchiha?Why does his technique appear again...


    After all, Tanaka is the best coordinating ninja here. After listening to the content, he thought about it for a while and then he had a plan. This task must be performed now!


    Looking around the surrounding team members, Tanaka looked solemnly and began to analyze.


    "Now it''s up to me to consolidate the information! All staff listen carefully!"


    "There are thousands of enemies now!"


    "But we already know that their internal unity is very disunity! According to the information provided by Konoha''s "curse seal" and the information brought back from the scene in the mountain, the enemy who uses this technique will become only the desire to kill and kill each other! "


    "The enemy''s interior is very loose. It can be said that it is just a beast that only uses brute force!"


    "We just need to reduce the casualties as much as possible, anger them, and then let them anger and kill each other!"


    "And the primary purpose of this mission, the most important, is to capture members of the Eagle Organization, Ghost Deng Shui Yue!"


    At this point, Tanaka''s eyes became more solemn.


    "You know, since Uchiha Tatsumi is not here, and Onitou Sizuki is a member of Eagle, if he can be successfully arrested, he will be forced to confess information about Eagle and Uchiha Tatsuchi, and why they have With the information about the art of Oshamaru, at least we can learn more about Uchiha Tatsumi, so that we may become more advantageous to us when we fight Uchiha Tatsumi."


    "Everyone present is the elite of the villages, and I absolutely believe in your abilities!"


    Tanaka said passionately!


    The same goes for the ninjas present!


    Catching an important member of the Eagle Organization alive, this will be a very important action!


    If they can smoothly capture and torture important information, this is likely to have a vital impact on this war, and they will become heroes who reverse the situation!!


    "Now, does anyone have any suggestions for combat?"


    "Let''s integrate the information again, and members of the Wuyin Village, can explain in detail about the abilities of Ghost Lantern Shuiyue..."


    "Finally prepare, everyone is ready to go in five minutes!"


    At the same time, in the woods, Shuiyue and Otonin''s people all stayed bored in the woods one by one, leaning or lying down, or staring at each other, arguing...In short, there was no discipline. Very lazy.


    Obviously, they have not realized that an operation against them is underway...


    Shuiyue sat lazily on the branch with one hand supporting her chin, looking at the direction Zhongwu had left before, thoughtfully.


    "After all, the guy Shigego cares about Sasuke. He can''t wait to hear about Sasuke... Forget it, I still don''t care about this kind of thing, just let him..."


    After groaning in a low voice, Shui Yue chuckled and shook her head, resting her hands behind her head, leaning against the tree trunk and closing her eyes deliberately.


    Chapter 224: Battle begins


    Due to the huge number of Otonin ninjas, it is definitely impossible for Suizuki to arrange them all together in an orderly manner. "Just stay in the woods and not go out of the woods." This is Suizuki''s arrangement for Otonin.


    Moreover, Shuiyue''s personality is also a bit carefree. He didn''t pay too much attention to those guys who were not very restful. In addition, there was no accident in the past few days, which also caused him to relax at this time. , And the number of these Otonin is too much, scattered lazily in this large forest, he just wants to manage but can''t manage it, after all, these restless guys will make noise almost every once in a while.


    If he had to manage every moment, he would probably be exhausted, so as long as there was not a big riot, he would generally ignore it.


    However, it was precisely because of Shuiyue''s carelessness that no one noticed that several Alliance Ninjas who secretly pretended to be Otonin had been mixed into the team.


    After all, thousands of people were scattered in the woods, one by one had been suffocated, and became abnormally relaxed, no one noticed how many more people appeared...


    Somewhere in the woods, several subjects were cursing.


    "Hey, aren''t you boring? Are you boring? Huh?"


    "I''m almost suffocating! Let''s go out? Go out? Go out and go out! Now it''s all fighting outside! You heard it right! That''s the way down! That Akatsuki and the Ninja League are early It''s war!"


    "I can smell the smell of blood here, it''s incredibly sweet, ah ha ha ha!"


    An ugly-looking middle-aged muscular man has a weird tone, his eyes are full of red bloodshot, his voice is a bit hoarse, he is chattering, at this moment he is constantly scratching the curse mark on his arm with one hand, "I''m almost boring. Ah, it''s boring! The miscellaneous fish is not enough to eat! Boring, boring, boring!"

 184 Naruto Power System Chapter 184

    After that, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit his forearm fiercely!


    "Bah..." A large piece of flesh and blood was torn off by himself, and his blood-filled mouth made a "smack, smack," sound. The other Otonin saw such a stimulating scene for a while and was somewhat restrained. Live by yourself.


    "Hey hey hey, are you a pervert? You just want to fight! Don''t you?" An ordinary Otoninosaur obviously couldn''t understand the behavior of the subject, his face was a little weird.


    Upon hearing this, the ugly man looked at the ordinary Otonin contemptuously, and said with a grinning face: "Ahaha! What is it that hurts? It''s cool to not hurt at all! Besides, there is a curse seal. A little injury doesn¡¯t hurt at all for me! Do you want to try it too? It¡¯s super exciting!"


    "Huh, who would do such an idiot thing."


    While sitting on the rock, the woman with a pale face like a dead face mocked the ugly man.


    "Huh?? What are you talking about? Do you dare to call me an idiot? You say my uncle is an idiot?"


    The ugly man experimenter was obviously irritated when he heard that someone taunted him. He jumped up and approached the woman who was close to the dead man''s face. He tore off the clothes on his body, exposing the hideous muscles, and directed at the experimenter. The woman yelled: "Ugly lady, do you want to die? If you want to die, just say it!"


    "Ahahaha, fight and fight, watch the show, watch the show!"


    Seeing that someone was going to fight again, those who were already idle and panicked, the experimental subjects or the Otonin people also began to clamor, because being here has made them panic, so all of them are holding back. Jin has nowhere to vent, as long as something that can relieve them of some boredom occurs, they will howl excitedly, as for the life and death of the other party, they don''t care at all.


    "Oh, hurry up, whoever loses, take off the head and kick the ball!" An ugly-faced bald-headed curse-printed experimenter smiled grimly at the two confronting each other. The same kind roared loudly.


    "Oh! That''s a good idea, but I am more interested in your head, bald guy!"


    And the other subject next to the bald curse imprinter, I don¡¯t know if he imagined the bloody scene, or was stimulated by the blood that appeared after the arm was bitten, and unexpectedly entered the curse imprint state. The whole person turned into a humanoid monster, shouting at the bald subject.


    "What are you talking about? Asshole thing, do you want to be killed by me!"


    Seeing that someone dared to provoke him, the bald subject must be dissatisfied, and his emotions were also affected. He also entered the state of curse seal, directly punched and rushed to the curse seal that provoked him.


    Of course, the provocative cursed test subject would not shrink back. After seeing the bald test subject attacking him, not only did not dodge, but showed a terrifying grin. They fisted to greet him, and the two immediately smashed into each other. Together, they started fighting.


    Now it was not only the ugly man and the woman, some of the curse imprinting subjects in the distance heard the movement and gathered around them, yelling, grinning and yelling. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    "Huh, it''s really a group of inhuman beasts. Just one thing too small can cause disputes. Such people will turn out to be teammates in the same camp. It is really ridiculous that such people can form a team." Among them, two people have been leaning against a big tree with an indifferent look, staring at the chaotic Otonin, and the two of them are naturally the elite ninja alliance team!


    "Perhaps the plan will be implemented much better than expected. We should consider how to arrest Gui Deng Shui Yue, Captain."


    The man called the captain is naturally Tanaka. Tanaka frowned slightly, "Don''t relax your vigilance, are the others in place? You are the girl."


    "Ah...it''s in place, it''s in place, the bug has brought all the news back."


    "Then, notify everyone, thirty seconds to the count..."


    Tanaka''s eyes gradually sharpened.


    At this moment, all the members of the elite team have mixed into the Otonin position in the woods. Like the information they received, these Otonin are indeed a mob. Although they have powerful chakras, they are almost everywhere. I was arguing every moment, and it meant to fight if I didn''t agree.


    Only a fuse is needed to completely ignite this war!


    At this moment, all the elites of Ninja League, Shangren, used their disguise skills to sneak into Otonin. They either provoked disputes, or watched a good show, or "accidentally" hit a certain sound. Forbearance, causing all kinds of small friction.


    Looking at the sleepy Shuiyue on the branch, this kid actually made a blister and wrapped his head, because the group of idiots below were too noisy!


    Almost every once in a while, I have to make some noise. Shuiyue has become accustomed to this. After all, it is impossible for these guys to settle down, so Shuiyue ignored them and let them make trouble, even simply Come out of sight and out of mind, and isolate yourself with water polo.


    Therefore, Shuiyue, who is taking a nap comfortably, has no idea how far the following quarrel has developed...


    And if Shigego is here at this time, he must be careful to see through the Otonin League, let alone whether he can see through the disguise of the Ninja League elite group, but he can feel the true and false of the curse seal, and it is small. Animals will also tell him that someone has sneaked in...


    So the situation developed into this way, it was completely a coincidence. At this point in time, the League of Ninjas came here and Shigego happened to pursue Sasuke not long ago.


    Now...All the ninjas in the elite group of Ninja League are reciting numbers in their hearts...


    "ten¡­¡­"


    "nine¡­¡­"


    "Eight¡­¡­"


    Another dispute quarreled. An "Oonnin" seemed to accidentally stepped on the face of a sleeping Oonnin. The Oonnin was naturally violent, and immediately cursed which bastard he was when he got up.


    The Ninja Allied Forces ninja who pretended to be "Otonin" immediately pointed to the true Otonin who was on the side with an innocent look. The trampled Otonin almost rushed forward and grabbed the innocent Otonin. .


    Innocent Yinren''s temper is also irritable. He ignored the reason why the other party dared to come up and grab him. He grabbed the rushing Yinren, and sneered repeatedly, "Do you want to die?! Don''t you think so? Let me take off your head?"


    "three¡­¡­"


    "two¡­¡­"


    At this moment, all the elite team members of the Ninja Alliance have begun to refine Chakra.


    "One¡­¡­"


    The mission begins!


    Tanaka walked over and patted the ugly man on the shoulder, "Ah, what are you doing? I didn''t see my uncle is..."


    Before he finished speaking, the scorching flame enveloped him!


    Everyone started to Jieyin, facing the Otonin people who were provoking or watching a good show!Either sneak attack or frontal, or division of labor like Tanaka!


    Release suddenly!


    Rumble!


    There were violent explosions everywhere in the woods!


    "Fire escape! The art of the big fireball!"


    "Water escape, the art of the big waterfall!"


    "Tu Dun, Tu Long bomb!"


    There are also all kinds of screams and howlings, and more are full of angry blood-eating laughter!


    "It doesn''t matter, you kid dare to attack me..." Looking at his entire scorched arm, the ugly man suddenly twisted and swelled, and instantly entered a state of curse.


    "Pick off your head! Stinky girl!!"


    Fighting started in an instant!


    Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty Five: Rounding Up the Ghost Lantern Water Moon


    "Wow..."


    With the sound of huge trees being bombarded and cut to the ground, the original Otonin base in the woods has now become a Shura field!


    The pale face of the young woman who looked like a dead person turned completely black at this time, one hand turned into a claw holding the head of the ugly man, and the other hand turned into soft like octopus tentacles.

 185 Naruto Power System Chapter 185

    "Oh!!" With a roar, the black-faced young woman rushed into the fighting crowd...


    All kinds of roars, fights, laughter...


    "Pick off your head!"


    "Eyeballs! Hahaha My eyeballs have fallen out! My eyeballs have fallen off!"


    "Ahhhhh! It feels so full of power! I want to kill you all to prove to Master Chen that I am the strongest hip-hop hahahaha!"


    "Hey hey hey...really or not..."


    Shuiyue had already flopped and stood up, unable to calm down, he almost couldn''t stand still and got up from the tree...


    "Oops... Damn Shiggo, why should I look for Sasuke at this time..."


    Shuiyue looked at the chaotic battles below and turned into blood-chewing guinea pigs, feeling complicated and a little bit aggrieved...


    He is the person who witnessed the power of the curse seal all the way. The trash below has now become a demon that the six relatives do not recognize but only knows to kill. Even if he can do now, he can only wait for the group of trash to exhaust the power of the curse and return to the prototype. I have more plans, just hope that the casualties will not be too large...


    "It''s really troublesome..."


    Shuiyue, who had figured it out, sat down again and said, "It just happens to be boring. It''s interesting to watch the "garbage" performers. Haha, the boss can''t blame me when the time comes. I can''t help it. There are too many people. I can¡¯t help but blame that kid Chongwu for leaving me here alone, right, right, it¡¯s the fault of that kid Chongwu..."


    When Shuiyue''s head was thinking about how to explain to Uchiha Tatsuo, suddenly a murderous intent made his whole body tense!


    Something is wrong!


    The sense of crisis in Rumang''s back suddenly disappeared...


    "Crack!"


    In the next moment, water drops splashed!Shuiyue''s head became a big splash!


    "Shuiyue!! I''ve long seen you upset!"


    A savage face that has been cursed and has wings, Yinren is flying aside and roaring at Shuiyue. Through his dripping claws, it can be seen that he just attacked Shuiyue!


    Shuiyue¡¯s re-headed head slowly formed... Shuiyue twisted her neck while looking at Otonin who was on the side, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, fortunately, when it¡¯s critical, it becomes hydrated, haha, otherwise it will become very It¡¯s troublesome..." Shuiyue¡¯s expression suddenly became gloomy when she said that, she raised the decapitated big knife wheel in front of her, and the tip of the knife pointed at Otoninu flying in the sky, with a cold look in her eyes: "Look at me and I¡¯m upset. It''s understandable, but there is no need to continue disguising, right? Come on, who are you?"


    The originally violent "Oonnin" was silent for a while, and whispered, "Have you seen it?"


    "Of course! How can those irrational guys specifically attack me? What''s more, what you are disguising is just an ordinary Otonin, as long as your brain is not bad, you can''t say that it is impossible to attack inexplicably. "Shuiyue can only sullen his ears for such boring questions, expressing disdain to glance at the chaos below. Shuiyue''s original playful expression has also become a bit colder, staring at the person in front of him who just attacked him. The mysterious man said coldly: "If you say this, you caused the following situation, right? Hey, you should be a member of the Ninja Alliance? Can you find this place? Sure enough, I was too careless. I underestimated Nin Lian¡¯s intelligence work!"


    "And you shouldn¡¯t be the only one? Really... I¡¯ve already said that bringing the following guys is in the way. Now that¡¯s fine, even this uncle is in crisis together, ah, can you just let me go? Go? The person hiding behind my ninth tree on the right, your murderous aura is too heavy, even though I''m not the kind of perception type of incense phosphorus, but you at least respect me...", said When Shuiyue was here, she fell silent suddenly, and he opened his eyes wide and watched the change in the false voice in front of him.


    I saw a wisp of black smoke bursting out of the fake ninja body... the whole body of the fake ninja began to crack and black smoke...


    What is this technique?


    Shuiyue was still wondering, but when she took a closer look, she immediately noticed something was wrong, her face suddenly changed and exclaimed, "Damn! It''s a bug! There are so many bugs, it''s disgusting. It''s a bit bad now, I hate it the most. There are bugs, can you put your bugs away first, let''s talk slowly if we have something to say."


    "That''s impossible. Ghost Lantern Shuiyue." A slightly low Tanaka appeared on a tree closer to Shuiyue and said slowly.


    At the same time, seven ninjas of the ninja coalition appeared one after another, plus the oil girls who were lifted high by insects, a total of eight people.


    The most murderous among them is the ninja holding kunai not far away, his eyes are splitting, hey... this is the first time we meet, shouldn''t we?


    Shuiyue looked at the ninja who surrounded him, did not act rashly, and thought to herself: "I have suffered, eight people... and all of them are Shinobu... I''m really in a big crisis now... "


    Of course, the number of ninja coalition forces is naturally more than that, but due to the outbreak of chaos, not everyone can get out of it immediately, and some people even died at the moment the chaos broke out. Of course, this is the price that has been predicted long ago. There are some people who are far from Shuiyue, but they are also trying to get closer. Of course, it is not that simple in the crowd.


    With a helpless expression on Shuiyue¡¯s face, she grinned bitterly and said: "Really, what the hell is going on, I''m just a person, I can''t use so many Shinobu to deal with me... You are too excited, too exaggerated. Got it."


    In the face of Shuiyue¡¯s complaints, the surrounded Ninja Ninja did not relax at all. The clan member of the oily girl clan who controls insects had a solemn face and said in a low tone: "Ghost lamp Shuiyue, Qianwu hides and rebels. Known as the genius of ghosts alive, he is now an important member of the Eagle team. He directly participated in a series of actions by Uchiha Tatsumi, including the attack on Unin and Konoha. During the Gokage talks, he ambushed the first The five generations of water shadows left the Three Ninja Villages with indelible pain. As Uchiha''s right-hand man, you are a recognized dangerous person. It is not an exaggeration to deal with you with such a lineup."


    After hearing the words of the oily girl, Shuiyue seemed to be very useful, with a joking smile on her face, and said with a chuckle, "Ahhhhhhhh, I didn''t expect my Ghost Deng Shuiyue to become a celebrity too. Should I feel honored or unfortunate to be able to give you such an evaluation, but is your formation planning to capture me alive? Let me think... Oh, by the way, you may think I belong to the Eagles People, so I''m going to torture information about the eagle and our boss Uchiha Tatsu from my mouth. It seems that you will not let me go anyway. This is really bad..."


    Although Shuiyue¡¯s situation at this time seemed very unfavorable to him, the joking on his face indicated that he did not feel the slightest nervousness, at least on the surface, which also made Tanaka feel a little bit. Of anxiety.


    Tanaka cautiously looked around and found that there was no potential danger. The Otonin people were also in their own way, and did not notice that their leader was in crisis at this time, and no one wanted to come to support him at all. Seeing this made Tanaka''s somewhat uneasy heart relax a bit.


    Seeing Tanaka''s actions, Shuiyue seemed to see through his thoughts and couldn''t help but laughed dumbly: "Hey~~ Don¡¯t be nervous, I don¡¯t know how to play tricks, and I¡¯m surrounded by you now, it¡¯s better to be like this. Okay, let me go. In exchange, I will tell you what you want to know. I don''t want to just die here inexplicably, how?"


    Hearing Suigetsu''s words similar to asking for mercy, Tanaka felt more relieved, staring firmly at Suigetsu, and said in a deep voice: "Ghost Deng Suiyue, don''t talk any more, let''s not say whether you will tell us what you know. Intelligence, even if you would tell us, may not be true. As long as we catch you, we will naturally have a way to get out what you know. If you want to suffer less now, you will be obediently restrained."


    In fact, Tanaka also knows that it is impossible for Gui Deng Shuiyue to surrender in a few words. He just said casually, just putting pressure on the other party. Of course, it would be great if Shuiyue could be arrested without bloodshed. .


    "Hey, that''s not okay, I don''t want to be a prisoner, and if you get caught, I will definitely be laughed at by the fragrant phosphorus guy for a lifetime, then I will be embarrassed."


    "Then, there is nothing to say." Tanaka''s voice became gloomy.


    Several other ninjas have surrounded Suigetsu in a circle, ready to attack.


    "Well, there really isn''t much to say, then, that''s the end of the ridicule, and the next thing is...cut you guys!"


    Shuiyue smiled and showed jagged teeth, and her purple eyes showed blood-eating light.


    Chapter 326: The Battlefield of Water Moon


    "Well, there is really nothing to say, then, should you cut off your hands or feet first?"


    Shuiyue smiled and showed jagged teeth, and her purple eyes showed blood-eating light.


    "Everyone is careful, prepare to fight!" Tanaka immediately tightened his body.


    Ghost Lantern Suigetsu, a member of the Eagle Organization and Uchiha''s right-hand man, this is what most people know about Suigetsu now, but you can''t just forget the past Suigetsu just because now.


    When he was young, he was already a child prodigy known as the "Ghost Reincarnation", and he had a strong persistence in "cutting off".


    This is the real ghost lamp water moon.


    Although I have always followed Chen in the organization to quarrel with Xianglin and joking with Shigeo, that is only Shuiyue''s emotion for the partnership of the same organization.


    For those who want to put themselves to death, the usually joking Shuiyue will definitely not be half-hearted.


    Just cut it off!


    "Really, since I joined Eagle, I''ve always been the boss who is showing the limelight."


    "My uncle''s ambition is to justify the seven swords, it''s just right! You have sent it to the door, so let''s use this battle to make a name for the seven swords again!"


    Shui Yue raised the knife, showing a rare provocative and serious look.


    "So, who do you come first?"


    "Arrogant guy!"


    A roar!

 186 Naruto Power System Chapter 186

    The ninja below who had murderous vengeance had already rushed forward, and his hatred of Shuiyue and Ying was the most intense among these people!


    He has been thinking about revenge for his brother in the days when he lost his brother!


    "Captain Tanaka, I must take down his head as a sacrifice for my brother!"


    With a dagger from his waist, he jumped up from the shorter tree on the other side, then rolled several times in the air, and finally stepped steadily on the trunk of the tree where Shuiyue was, with a hideous face and rushing upwards quickly. Come!


    "Kill you!" shouted the angry ninja with a knife.


    "Damn...Kuromu is still impulsive, there is nothing he can do, I can''t wait anymore, let''s go together! Don''t give Ghost Deng Shuiyue any chance to escape!"


    "Damn! The ninja coalition forces are unexpectedly mean! Didn''t you say that you will come one by one?"


    Shuiyue mentioned the decapitator and prepared to shift the position to avoid the edge temporarily. To put it bluntly, he ran away first, but was stopped by the sudden appearance of black and continuously twisted shapes...


    It''s the bug of the oil girl clan!


    "Damn it, is this guy again?" He glanced at the oil female tribe who was lifted up in the sky by the insects. He was providing remote support to the team members, trying to suppress Shuiyue''s course of action and space with insects. The most important thing is that Prevent Shui Yue from escaping.


    "Tatata!"


    The footsteps are near!


    As soon as Shuiyue gritted her teeth, she had no choice but to pick it up!


    "when!"


    At the moment of turning around, the slashing sword suddenly slashed!


    "Hey..."


    The knife and the knife collided with fierce sparks, and Shuiyue was excited to find that her strength was completely above the enemy, and she gritted her teeth to add strength, but was stopped by a fire escape ninja!


    "Fire escape, the art of the big fireball!"


    "Earth escape, earth flushes the pillar!"


    "Damn!"


    Kicked Kuroki away, Shuiyue immediately took a deep jump and was a little embarrassed to dodge the fireball''s attack range and the shock wave of the earth.


    "Hey, you guys are too mean, right?"


    "Good job! Takeya! Uchima! Leave it to me next!"


    Shuiyue, who had just stood firm, was only halfway through speaking, and he felt a dangerous aura again, "Earth Escape! The Art of Earth Dragon Bullet!"


    Shuiyue''s eyes condensed, and he said coldly: "Hey! It''s really endless!"


    A twisty and weird earth dragon separated directly from the ground and charged at Shuiyue!


    "Don''t underestimate me, Shui Dun! The technique of the powerful water wrist!" Shuiyue''s other hand without a knife instantly rose several times. This is the application of Shuiyue''s hydration technique. The moisture collected from the whole body compresses and strengthens the entire arm!


    "boom!"


    The earth dragon was smashed into rubble by Shuiyue''s punch!


    "Boom boom!"


    After several more battles in the air, Shuiyue already had a rough calculation for the enemy.


    All of them are at the upper level of ninja strength, two ninjas, one monster that uses insects, the captain and Takeya who use fire to escape, and the black Tong who also uses sword skills.There are three others, one is using wind escape, two is to make, and the other one is using the same water escape.


    Fortunately, there is no Thunder Ninja!


    Then things might be easier!


    I have to get rid of these few people quickly to open a breakthrough... If I let the rest of them gather together, I might want to leave, it will be more troublesome...


    Compared with the thoughts in Sizuki''s heart, the hearts of the Ninja Allied Forces were a bit shaken!


    Shuiyue is so powerful?One person can resist the attacks of the eight of them!


    But you know, they really underestimated Shuiyue before. Shuiyue was originally a genius with swords and water escape in the original work.


    Moreover, after experiencing several battles with Chen, Shuiyue¡¯s strength and combat methods have also improved. The current Shuiyue is more than a little bit stronger than the original Shuiyue, although not to mention the spike. Eight Shinobu, but there is still no problem with fighting for a while!After all, almost every member of the Akatsuki organization can do this, and he is a member of the Eagle who is no weaker than Akatsuki!


    So, probably stop here, the enemy''s intelligence is probably already understood, and the counterattack should begin!


    At this time, Heitong, who used the knife, suddenly noticed that Shuiyue''s body was dull!


    "Is there enough physical strength? That''s right, after all, this is the encirclement and suppression of the eight Shinobu! Go to death, Gui Deng Shui Yue!"


    After gritting his teeth, Kuroki slashed out with all his strength!That knife directly split Shuiyue''s body, splitting it in half!


    But Kuroki looked up in horror!To Shang Shuiyue''s upper body, he saw his eyes glowing with strange purple light, "Hey, you are careless..."


    Shuiyue''s hands are marked, apply water!


    He completely controlled the Kuroki who had gone with a blow!


    Then Shuiyue raised his sword high again, and was about to hack towards the unresisting black wood!


    "Don''t want to succeed!" The nearest earth escape ninja immediately condensed another earth dragon and rushed towards Shuiyue!


    Shuiyue glanced at the ninja and smiled strangely, without any evasive action "Hey... Hydration..."


    The roaring earth dragon crossed the water moon and directly hit the black wood!


    "black wood!!"


    Kuroki spit out a mouthful of blood, slowly falling...


    "It''s careless!!" Captain Tanaka''s expression was extremely low...


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him fall."


    Shuiyue grabbed the black wood that was bombarded by the earth dragon, and raised the beheading knife.


    "At least you have to cut off your hands and legs..."


    Chapter 327: Shuiyue captured


    Shui Yue grabbed the black wood that was about to fall, and suddenly raised the beheading knife, with a bloodthirsty grin on her face.


    "Don''t want to succeed!!" Tanaka on one side saw that the situation was not good, and immediately shouted at some place not far away: "Mountain, it is now!"


    "The technique of turning the heart!"

 187 Naruto Power System Chapter 187

    As soon as Tanaka''s words fell, the ninja of the mountain clan lurking somewhere in the woods immediately activated the secret technique that had already been prepared, and his goal was Suigetsu...


    And when Shuiyue''s ninja in the mountain clan activated the secret technique, he immediately felt the strangeness, and was slightly stunned. Although he had never dealt with a mountain clan before, the alertness he had developed over the years made him conditioned. So, without hesitation, he immediately reacted. At the moment when he felt the crisis hit, Shuiyue had no time to think about it, so he could only immediately drop the black wood and flash aside, and then he felt an invisible chakra in him. The original location quickly passed through.


    Although he escaped a disaster, the current crisis has not been resolved. Looking at where he was before, Shuiyue has an indifferent expression on the surface, but in fact he is secretly alarmed: "Release your own spirit. , Does it occupy the opponent¡¯s body... This is the secret technique of Konoha¡¯s secret technique family of the mountain clan, not only the oil girl of the insect control clan, but also the ninjas of the mountain clan, and the rest of the ninjas should also be from various villages. Outstanding people, I didn''t expect that there would be so many elites in a team. This is really a bit bad!"


    Shuiyue looked around vigilantly, trying to find out where the ninja of the mountain clan might hide. After all, the other party was hiding in the dark. This time he didn''t succeed, but he will make another shot at any time. You must know that he is being hit by many. Surrounded by Shangnin, these ninjas are not fuel-efficient lamps. He must bring up the spirit of 120,000 points. If he is not careful, he will capsize in the gutter. The mental attacks of the mountain people are invisible and intangible, and they are more threatening. Great, now he not only has to deal with the attacks of other ninjas, but also scores the ninjas of the mountain clan who will activate secret arts at any time.


    "There are more and more troublesome guys. The Ninja League guys really want to arrest me very much. If they are controlled, there is really no way to get out..."


    At the same time, an unwilling voice came from behind the tree not far away, "Hey, did you fail..."


    "In that case, he was able to make more mental attacks of the mountain clan. It is worthy of being an eagle. The strength is really extraordinary. Such a genius is very rare even in the Five Great Ninja Villages. It is a pity that he is a traitor... But Fortunately, Kuroki was finally saved."


    Tanaka obviously did not expect that Shuiyue could escape the mental attack of the mountain clan in that situation. Even if it was an enemy, Tanaka couldn''t help but admire the opponent''s strength.


    Kuroki, who had just been rescued, had obviously realized his fault and said with a look of shame: "Yes, I''m sorry for the captain, I''ve caused you trouble, at this time..."


    Due to Kuroki''s unauthorized actions, Tian Center had a hint of discomfort, but he knew that it was not time to care, and said solemnly: "If you apologize, I will say it later! I will treat you first."


    Tanaka placed Kuroki on a branch of a tree, and at the same time asked a ninja who is good at water properties to heal Kuroki, keeping his eyes fixed on Suigetsu.


    Seeing that the opponent did not attack immediately, Shui Yue also breathed a sigh of relief. Chakra and his physical strength had just been consumed by half, but so far he had not escaped from the encirclement.


    "The situation is a bit bad. Chakra consumes too much. It seems that I have to find a chance to unblock the shark muscle..."


    However, just when Suizuki wanted to make a move, Tanaka winked at several other ninjas... It was time for a showdown, using the combo skills originally prepared!


    Shuiyue also noticed the movement of the ninja squad, and the encirclement was shrinking. The two ninjas who were good at using soil were approaching at this time, and saw that the two who were constantly approaching had their hands printed at the same time!


    "Earth escape, the technique of double earth dragon!"


    "Boom!"


    A pair of two earth dragons entangled suddenly broke from the ground!And the volume is more than twice that of the Shan Tulong!


    This is not so easy to deal with, I can only avoid the edge for the time being!


    "Don''t want to escape!"


    Just as Shuiyue wanted to regain a favorable position, he was stopped by the You Nai clan with insects. At this moment, the You Nai clan opened his mouth, and there were dense black bugs crawling out of it!


    "Wow...so disgusting..."


    "You have refined the poisonous insects of the Yu Nai family, you can''t escape!"


    Circles of bugs are coming to Shuiyue!


    "Let''s solve this disgusting fellow first!"


    Suiyue suddenly formed a mark, and suddenly stretched out his finger to face the head of Yu Na Clan!


    "Water escape! The art of water iron cannon!"


    The chakras with high-density water attributes are concentrated on the fingertips. Although the area is small, the penetration and power are definitely not small!


    "Peng Biao!"


    At the critical moment, the Yuno clan made the bug a thick shield and blocked it in front of him. Although it penetrated most of it, it was still blocked.


    "hateful!"


    At this time, the twin earth dragons are coming!


    It would be too much trouble if hit by this kind of thing!


    "Water escape! Bird hat!"


    Shuiyue''s whole body began to swell, and then turned into a big water ball with a "slap". Shuiyue once again used the water giant. After all, this is currently Shuiyue''s strongest defensive ninjutsu. In the original work, it has also resisted Eight tailed beast jade.


    "boom!"


    Shuang Tulong hit the big water polo, and Shui Yue was hit and flew away. Although he didn''t suffer much damage, the water polo was also reduced by more than half!


    "It''s over! Ghost Lantern Shuiyue!"


    The guy named Tanaka has actually got behind him...the body hasn''t finished solidifying yet...!


    and!


    The one called Tanaka was hacking with a single hand at this time, and there was still thunder on the sword!


    "Lei Dun! Go!"


    This Tanaka turned out to be a ninja who can use both Thunder Dun and Fire Dun at the same time...


    "Damn, there is still Lei Dun..."


    "Shit la la la..."


    Before Shuiyue had time to react, she felt that her whole body was completely paralyzed by electricity, and she couldn''t even solidify her human form at all...


    "Can''t escape..."


    This is the thought that Shuiyue flashed at the moment she was hit by Thunder Dunge...


    At this moment, there is still a melee below, but Shuiyue has been tied up and sealed Chakra, and captured him Tanaka and a few others on a thick tree.


    "This is really good, right and right! This kind of terrain is too good for us. It would be hard to say if we were involved in the brutal melee below." The ninja named Takeya said excitedly.


    This is a member of the Eagle Organization!


    "Can''t let your guard down yet, Yuuno, how is the situation of the others?"


    "Most people are out of the melee, but thirteen people have lost contact."


    "Is that so...I immediately notified everyone with a bug. Gui Deng Shuiyue was successfully arrested. It is not easy to stay here. I immediately left the battlefield and gathered at the previously agreed assembly point!"


    Tanaka gave the order quickly.


    "Understood! Captain Tanaka!"


    The You Nai clan didn''t know what they murmured, and Shui Yue saw a small group of insects flying away to other places.


    Seeing that he was captured is a foregone conclusion, Shuiyue also gave up resisting, but with a disdainful sneer on his face, "Hey, just to deal with me alone, so many elites were dispatched. The ninjas of your five major countries are still ..."


    "Boom..."


    Since Shuiyue was captured, the one named Heimu has been staring at Shuiyue with endless hatred in his eyes. Hearing Shuiyue''s provocation, he immediately kicked Shuiyue and interrupted Shuiyue. if¡­

 188 Naruto Power System Chapter 188

    "Enough Kuroki! Don''t be irritated by the enemy! He is now a very important prisoner and hostage. He must be brought back to the shadows first."


    "Cut...I see..."


    "Haha..." Shuiyue made a disdainful sneer at Kuromu, but he was actually a little worried in his heart. It is obviously unrealistic to escape from this situation. After all, he is now not only restricted by his actions, but also by so much. Shangren escorted him, and once he did anything, he would be discovered, and there was no way to get out.


    And at this moment...


    On the fringe battlefield of the irrational Otonin people''s melee, a member in the uniform of the Eagle Organization slowly walked over.


    Several irrational Yinren saw him at the same time, and they rushed up from a distance!


    "Ok?"


    Seeing Yin Ren who was killing each other out of reason, the people who came slowly frowned.


    "Huh... you have the courage to shoot at me, because you have lost your mind because of the curse seal? It''s really a mob, in that case..." The man''s mouth raised a contemptuous smile.


    Then there is a flash of streamer!


    "Puff chick chick!"


    Just a moment!


    The visitor has already appeared, dozens of meters away!


    And behind him was blood splattering, a head staringly widened, floating in the air and not even landing!


    "Patter"


    The cold soldier was dripping with scarlet blood, and the corpses of more than a dozen Yinren were in different places!


    Even the irrational Otonin saw this scene and felt terrified!The nearby Otonin people trembled and looked at the people coming...


    Someone said with a cold sweat on his face, "U... Uchiha Tatsu..."


    "Master Chen is back!"


    The out-of-control curse-printed subjects who were so angry just now that they wanted to sack everyone else were all trembling at the same place.


    Because of one person... Uchiha Tatsuo!


    Chapter 328: The Arrival of Uchiha Tatsun


    "This...this is really Master Chen!"


    "Master Chen, you are back, we..."


    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuh looked at the scene in front of him and understood that these guys actually fought themselves and couldn''t help but shook his head, but he was only slightly unhappy, and soon he was relieved.


    He hadn''t expected much of these Otonhinos at all. These guys were originally summoned by themselves to cause some trouble for the ninja coalition forces. The main reason at the time was to let the land see his own strength and to disturb the ninja Allied forces, nothing more.


    However, even if this group of guys gave them stronger power, their nature has not changed, especially the group of curse imprint experimenters, who are simply a group of mobs, empty of power, but they will only cause trouble, and they did not expect to be apart from themselves. Besides, even Shuiyue and Shigego couldn''t control these guys at all, especially after they gained stronger power, they became more lawless.


    The other Otonin saw that they were overwhelmed by the power emanating from Chen''s body, and the heart of fear continued to emerge. Even the arrogant curse-print experiment subjects, at this moment, were also in Chen''s powerful aura, and they all retreated directly. In the original form, more people fell directly to the ground!


    "Master Chen...no...we, we..." The Yinnin kneeling in front of Chen, looking at Chen with trepidation, at a loss, without the arrogant posture of arrogance before, they are just now. It was like a group of young sheep trembling in front of a big bad wolf.


    The kneeling Otonin hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but Chen suddenly raised a hand slowly, and a small pitch-black ball almost the size of a fist appeared in his hand. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really a mob, since you all Then if you want to fight, then please satisfy you, just...I also want to try some new things..."


    Those Otonin, apparently realized something, their eyes widened suddenly, looking at the small ball in Chen''s hand, their body trembled more severely but they were so scared that they couldn''t speak. For a while, they just stared blankly. Zhu Chen''s movements did not move at all.


    "Are you in fear? I thought you would erupt under the oppression... It really made me look forward to it in vain. Cannon fodder is always cannon fodder and can''t support the wall at all. If so, let''s turn you into real rubbish. ¡­"


    Chen looked at the little ball and said slowly, and then a black light visible to the naked eye radiated from the little ball, and the few sound lines that were closer, including the flowers and trees, all turned to ashes in an instant!


    "Boom bang bang"


    The few Otonin who were farther away also exploded directly, turning into nothingness!Now Chen naturally has merged the ten tails, and because of the powerful force that has affected his character, he has no scruples at this time, and he has become unscrupulous in his actions!


    However, these Otonin and Curse Seal experimental bodies still have a little use value, so Chen naturally did not intend to kill them all. After all, he has also spent a lot of resources on these guys, no matter what, he can still play a little It works, it is impossible to waste it in vain, just kill a few to have a deterrent effect, everything is done according to your own plan!


    The little ball slowly floated behind Chen, this turned out to be a...a little jade for seeking the truth!"As for you..."


    Chen took a deep breath and saw that he was shocked by his own means. At this time, the Ninjas who were kneeling on the ground coldly snorted, "I will deal with it later, now, give I stay here peacefully, if you dare to make trouble, these people will be your fate..."


    After speaking, Chenbian ignored the kneeling cannon fodder and glanced in the direction where the group of Ninlian people had left, then sneered, and muttered in a low voice: "The next thing to be solved is you. It''s... the scumbags of Renlian!"


    Then there was a flicker, and instantly disappeared in place...


    At the same time, in the woods, the people of Ninja League were all retreating after they successfully captured the ghost lamp Shuiyue. At this time, an unknown bug suddenly appeared. After seeing the bug, the oil girl clan The ninja immediately stopped and stretched out a finger, and the little bug also stopped on his finger. I saw the ninja of the oily girl clan, suddenly shaking!


    "What''s wrong?" Tanaka on the side immediately noticed the strangeness, and asked nervously.


    I saw the members of the Yuno clan with cold sweats on their faces, their faces pale and raised their heads. Although they had eyes and no expressions, they could be seen from his pale face that he was nervous...


    "Uchiha Tatsuno appears!"


    "What are you talking about?! Uchiha Tatsumi appeared?" The other ninjas all became nervous immediately!


    Tanaka at this time, although shocked by the news of Uchiha Tatsumi, he still resisted his inner anxiety and calmly asked "Is the information accurate?"


    The oil ninja looked at Tanaka, and replied in a deep voice: "Before in case of the past, a batch of bugs were left there to monitor the group of ninjas. I didn¡¯t expect to pray so soon. The news was that the bugs were passed on. Mine, it can''t be wrong..."


    "It''s terrible now, it will happen at this time..." Just a piece of news made the hearts of the ninjas here sink to the bottom...except for Shuiyue!


    After hearing the news from the boss, he who was still worried about his situation instantly became relaxed.


    "Aha, you are in big trouble now, what are you going to do next? Do you use the same way to deal with our boss as you did with me? I really want to see our boss being rounded up. , Hahaha~~~" He has no worries anymore, and he has returned to the pedantic appearance, smirking at the people of Nin Lian. Obviously, he is brooding about his being rounded up by a group of Nin Lian.


    "You bastard!"


    "Bang!" Hearing Shuiyue''s mockery, Kuromu couldn''t restrain himself again, punched him down, and immediately blocked Shuiyue''s mouth!


    This time, no one came out to stop Black Wood''s abuse of the prisoners, because now they can''t take care of it.


    Chapter 329: Confrontation


    The oil girls are naturally reticent, composed and calm. After the initial surprise, they quickly regained their composure, and said in a deep voice: "Captain Uchiha Tatsumi seems to have discovered us, and should be moving towards We are chasing, at our speed, the chance of getting rid of him is unlikely."


    "I know that if we leave like this, it will definitely be too late. We definitely cannot let Ghost Deng Shuiyue be left. In any case, we have to bring Ghost Deng Shuiyue back. This is likely to let us know about Uchiha Tatsuki. More information, that will make us even more advantageous when facing Uchiha Tatsumi next time!"


    As the captain of this elite team, Tanaka is naturally not an ordinary person. He quickly analyzed the current situation and has made a decision.


    Tanaka gritted his teeth and said with a solemn expression: "Kuroki, Takeya, Uchima, and Sengoku, please take the ghost lamp Shuiyue first, and I will stay with everyone to contain Uchiha Tatsumi!"


    "What?! Captain, how can we?"


    The ninjas who were left behind also knew what they were going to face next, but everyone did not protest, and their faces were determined. The panic before was no longer there. Instead, the few were named. The face of the ninja showed pain and unwillingness.

 189 Naruto Power System Chapter 189

    Tanaka''s determination did not waver. Seeing that the ninjas named had not moved yet, he shouted angrily: "Time is running out, stop talking nonsense! Obey the order and escort Gui Deng Shuiyue to leave here quickly, otherwise it will be too late. , The opponent is Uchiha Tatsumi! A character who is strong enough to fight with Gokage at the same time, if he is caught up, there is no hope at all. Someone must stay as a bait to hold Uchiha Tatsumi, otherwise all our efforts will be lost. It was in vain..."


    "coming¡­"


    Tanaka was planning to continue talking, but was interrupted by the deep voice of the oil girl.


    There were only two short words, but everyone present was surprised. They knew what these two words meant, and some even exclaimed "What!"


    "Damn it, is it too late?" Tanaka cursed bitterly, then turned around and yelled at Kuroki and the others: "What are you doing in a daze, leaving with the ghost lamp Shuiyue quickly, here is for us to deal with. Hurry up!"


    "Damn it, we know, Captain!" Kuroki hugged Gui Deng Shuiyue on his shoulders, gave Tanaka a sad look, and finally gritted his teeth, turned around suddenly, and shouted to the other three teammates beside him: "let''s go!"


    However... just as they were about to leave, an indifferent voice sounded so suddenly...


    "It''s really moving. Since I''m so reluctant, I''ll just stay here!"


    As the words just fell, a figure was already sitting on the treetops behind them. He was wearing a long-sleeved cloud robe and a long slender sword around his waist. He slowly raised his head with a joking expression on his face. Uchiha Tatsuo!


    A huge coercion fell among the crowd instantly!


    Almost everyone felt out of breath!


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    Tanaka nervously shouted to Tatsumi in the distance. After Uchiha Tatsuno appeared, he felt as if he was facing a violent tail beast!No, it''s even scarier than the tail beast!Now we must find a way to delay, at least let other people escape with Shuiyue!


    But Chen didn''t pay attention to Tanaka''s words. He just looked at Shuiyue to one side and said with a joking smile, "It''s really embarrassing, Shuiyue has fallen to this point."


    The tone was very indifferent, as if he was reminiscing with an old friend, but Shui Yue, who was resisted by the black wood on his shoulder, smiled awkwardly and said: "Hey~~No way, these guys are trying to catch me But I have used a lot of methods, and I can''t handle it. Am I not as perverted as the boss..."


    The two people talked uninhibitedly, which formed a sharp contrast with the group of people in Nin Lian who were on the verge of an enemy. They did not pay attention to the people in Nin Lian.


    Chen sneered and said, "Hey, you can only blame yourself for being too alert."


    Naturally, Shuiyue would not admit his fault, and hurriedly argued: "I can''t be blamed on me, who let them make my timing so coincidental. Before Shigeo was there, his little animal would be responsible for warning. I''m used to it. Who knows that the fellow Zhongwu had just left, and these Ninlian people appeared, and I did not react..."


    "Junggo...I''ve been wondering why I haven''t seen Junggo since just now. What''s wrong with him?"


    Shui Yue said helplessly: "It''s because of that fellow Sasuke!"


    "Sasuke?" Chen was stunned after hearing Sasuke''s name, which was obviously beyond his expectation.


    "The little animal he sent out to collect information found Sasuke''s whereabouts, and then he went to Sasuke regardless, leaving me alone to look after the group of idiots, and I ended up with this picture..." Suizuki''s tone was unhappy. Having said that, obviously he was blaming Shigeo. He thought that if Shigeo hadn''t left abruptly, he wouldn''t have fallen into Nin Lian''s group attack and ended up being captured.


    Chen did not pay attention to Suizuki''s complaint. At this time, his brows were slightly frowned, and he was obviously thinking about Sasuke''s affairs: "Sasuke...has the eyes fully merged? But why didn''t he come back..."


    Seeing Chen was lost at this moment, Shui Yue quickly pleaded pitifully: "Boss, don''t think about anything else, let''s take a look..."


    Shuiyue''s words interrupted Chen''s thoughts and was pulled back to reality. Seeing Shuiyue''s embarrassed appearance, she reluctantly shook her head and muttered, "Forget it, let''s get rid of these guys in front of you first!"


    And hearing Chen''s words, the nerves of all the ninjas present all tense in an instant!


    However, before they could take any action, Chen Yuan disappeared in the next instant, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Black Wood!


    This is Chen''s technique of Flying Thunder God!


    "Bah"


    Kuromu was the first to feel the crisis, he just wanted to draw his sword, but found that his hands had fallen to the ground!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "How could it be... my hand..."


    With a flash of light, Shuiyue had fallen heavily to the ground, and at the same time he was relieved of restraint.


    And Chen stood there lightly!


    In an instant, the Ninja Allied Forces fell short!


    Tanaka was the first to recover his calm, "Damn it, everyone, attack!"


    "Secret technique! With bad bugs!"


    "Tu Dun! Tulong bomb!"


    "Water escape! The technique of the big waterfall!"


    "Fire escape! The art of the big fireball!"


    More than a dozen types of ninjutsu struck Uchiha Tatsumi in an instant!


    "Rumble..."


    The place where Uchiha Tatsun was originally in a mess!There is a big hole!


    however¡­


    "Too naive, you guys..."


    The scattered smoke gradually scattered, and all the ninjas looked desperately at the barrier in front of them with their eyes wide open.


    A high wall made of black flames!


    The flame of immortality, the fire of the sky!


    Chapter 330: Lore


    The high walls cast by black flames are burning!


    The temperature rises suddenly!


    This is the eternal flame, Amaterasu!


    Suigetsu, who was with Uchiha Tatsumi in the distance, couldn''t bear the scorching heat.As a family of ghost lights, he only has an affinity for water. As for things like flames, he still doesn''t like it very much!


    At this time, all ninjas were trapped in the black fire cage!


    Uchiha Tatsuno has already revealed a pair of scarlet kaleidoscope writing wheels!


    Looking at the people in the dark flame, Chen thoughtfully, as if thinking about something.


    "Ah, just use that trick."


    Uchiha Tatsu raised his hand, facing the fire cage, his fingertips condensed a jet black sphere.


    "this is¡­"


    On one side Shuiyue saw this scene, his eyes widened in surprise, Chen was always able to display all kinds of things, and he refreshed Shuiyue''s cognition almost every time. Although it was already commonplace, but Every time a new ability appears, Shuiyue is surprised.

 190 Naruto Power System Chapter 190

    Seeing that familiar scene, Shuiyue couldn''t help but exclaimed: "This is not from the tail beast..."


    Chen glanced at Shui Yue and said faintly, "Ah, it''s Tail Beast Jade, are you surprised?"


    "It''s a little..." Shuiyue smiled awkwardly, although she didn''t understand why Chen could condense the tail beast jade, but after thinking about it, Chen could even control the nine tails, what else could not be done, tail beast There is really no fuss about things like jade, so I didn''t care.


    When the tail beast jade condensed on the fingertips to the size of Chen''s fist, Chen''s eyes sharpened, the scarlet kaleidoscope slowly turned, and the tail beast jade with the big fist suddenly fell into the circle of black fire!


    then¡­


    "Rumble rumbling!"


    A pillar of fire appeared in the sky!


    An extremely violent explosion wave rushed!Rubble and trees are mixed in it!Even Shui Yue couldn''t stabilize her figure by the force of this shock wave, and finally she managed to hold Chen to stabilize her figure.


    "Hey, boss... this power..." Shuiyue swallowed, really didn''t know what to say!


    Originally, the black fire cage made by Uchiha Tatsuno was about a hundred meters in diameter, and the distance between them was also a hundred meters away!And at this moment, there is no grass growing within that hundred meters!The ninjas trapped in the fire cage used their own defensive ninjutsu at the moment of the explosion, but now most of them have...turned into nothingness!


    An understatement, killing a large piece of Shinobu in a second, Uchiha Tatsumi''s powerful strength is fully revealed...


    "Hmm..." Chen looked at the scope and power of the explosion, frowned, and seemed a little dissatisfied.


    In fact, Chen can use such power because he has indeed merged with Tentails!However, it takes a while to get used to the skillful use. After all, the power of Ten-tailed is too huge, even if the tail beast he cloned has no consciousness, and he merges with him, there is no trace of resistance at all, but It takes a little time to fully use it freely, or you can directly fight a battle, and slowly become familiar with and control this force in the battle.


    The reason Chen came out this time was only because he wanted to try this power after fusing the ten tails. It was like a child who couldn''t wait to play after getting the toy he wanted.


    And when he first came out, Chen was thinking of going to the battlefield to try his power, but when he first found the place where Shuiyue was, it happened to encounter the riot of Otonin, and Shuiyue was also captured by the people of Ninja League. The scene before.


    Looking at the pit hit by Chen''s tail beast cannon, Shui Yue thought of something, and asked suspiciously: "Boss, have you turned yourself into Renzhuli?"


    Chen looked at Xia Shuiyue, nodded and said calmly: "Ah, that''s right, I have indeed become Renzhuli"


    "This... Boss, if you let us catch the tail beast, don''t you just want to be a human pillar!"


    "Is there any problem with this?"


    "That''s not true, but boss, since you can already control Nine Tails, why turn yourself into a human pillar? With your strength, the tail beast is of little use to you, right?" Shuiyue really didn''t understand it, after all, he didn''t know that Chen was going to become Ten-tailed Renzhuli, but not an ordinary Renzhuli, so he was puzzled.


    "It will naturally make sense for me to do this, but you, the group of idiots who originally made you look at Otoninu, not only failed to be optimistic, but even I was taken prisoner by the people of Nin-Lian. What a shame!"


    When Chen brought up the old thing again, Shuiyue was still thinking about it, with an embarrassed smile on her face and said: "Didn¡¯t I say it before, I can¡¯t completely blame me for this matter, and I didn¡¯t expect that they still have someone. I will use Thunder Dun. I was restrained by Thunder Dun before I even had time to use my shark muscles. As you know, the thing I can''t stand the most is Thunder Dun."


    "And those idiots are inherently hard to control. If one or two people make trouble, they can solve it at will, but this time because of Ninja¡¯s deliberate provocation, the whole team is going crazy, and I am powerless alone."


    "After all, it''s not that your vigilance is too bad. You haven''t noticed that so many people have mixed into the team. If I didn''t just show up this time, you would have been taken away by the people of Nin Lian, but since people are okay, then Never mind¡­"


    Chen saw Shuiyue¡¯s embarrassment, and did not continue to hurt him. After thinking about it, Chen said, ¡°As for the idiots of Yinren, although they are a mob, they are not useless. Since they are so eager to fight, let They have a good fight, and then you will lead them to fight directly with Ninja, let them release their desire to kill to their fullest and give play to their last point of value."


    Shui Yue nodded, and then asked, "Boss, what about you?"


    "I still have something to deal with, and I will rejoin you when my business is over."


    "I understand¡­"


    Chen gave Shuiyue a few simple explanations, and returned to the woods with Shuiyue. At this time, the sound of Yinren no longer dare to be as prestigious as when Chen was away, all of them seem to be stared by an eagle. The little chickens dared not move, watching these incredible mobs now look like good babies, watching Shuiyue is really speechless.


    Chen Lengyan glanced over the chilling voices, exuding a terrifying pressure, and said in a sharp tone: "When I am away, Shuiyue represents my will. What happened before, I don¡¯t want to see you again. By the second time, otherwise...you don¡¯t need to exist anymore!"


    In the end, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t talk any more nonsense, and after giving Suizuki a look you figured out by yourself, a flicker disappeared.


    "Really the boss''s consistent style..." Shuiyue sighed, shook his head and didn''t think about it anymore, because there was a problem that caused him even more headaches. The Children''s Army was waiting for his leadership.


    However, shortly after Shuiyue and Chen separated, there was a ninja from the Ninja Alliance squad who survived, rushing to the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance!


    It''s Kuroki!


    Kuromu didn''t know why he was still alive, but when he woke up, he was really not dead!


    Although he lost his hands, Kuroki must inform the Ninja Alliance of the information!He doesn''t let others die in vain!This is the only thing he can do now!


    Chapter 331: Shock of Nin Lian and Lu Jiu''s Analysis


    "What! Uchiha Tatsumi appeared?!"


    Somewhere in the headquarters of the Ninja Allied Forces, among the five shadows, besides the water shadow who is still protecting the daimyo, the other shadows are talking about the current combat situation.


    The current situation is not good, not just the huge number of Baijue, Akatsuki used the forbidden technique of Reincarnation of the Dirty Land for some reason to summon a large number of powerful ninjas who died in the past!This is not only the strength of power, it is cruel for many ninjas in this world to fight with their elders and relatives in the past!


    The situation on the battlefield changed rapidly. Even the shadows who had originally planned to retain their strength went out to support several operations. It can be said that they are busy enough!


    "Are you saying that Uchiha Tatsuno will use the tail beast jade? He is very likely to be Human Zhu Li?!"


    Gaara sat aside, looking at the intelligence personnel behind Kakashi, Chief of the General Staff, and Nara Lukuji, and frowned slightly.


    "Yes, Master Fengying!"


    The intelligence personnel on one side recounted it roughly, "Because of the loss of several logistics teams before, the Perception Department found an abnormal place. A team with thousands of people lurked, suspected to be Xiao Xiao The organization¡¯s conspiracy, so a temporary team consisting of Shangren was called to investigate, and it turned out that the enemy was not Akatsuki, but Otonin..."


    "Otonin? Otoshima''s Ninja Village?"


    The five generations of Hokage Tsunade in the Five Shadows frowned slightly after hearing this. After all, the Oshemaru who belonged to Sannin are all comrades who have fought together, so she still knows some things about Oshemaru.


    I Ai Luo heard this, closed my eyes, and said solemnly, "Is the Otonin Village of Tanokuni? It''s really a very unpleasant memory."


    Dashemaru killed the fourth generation of Fengying, and used the transformation technique to become Fengying, bewitching Sandyin to attack Konoha, launching the Konoha collapse plan, the fourth generation of Fengying and the third generation of Hokage died in the hands of Oshemaru, It caused great losses to both Sain and Konoha, and Gaara also ran into Naruto at some point, and now being mentioned to Otonin Village, Gaara couldn''t help but think of this somewhat unpleasant past.


    Raikage has obviously heard about Otonin Village, especially after Uchiha Tatsu takes control of Otonin Village, he is more concerned about this small Ninbo Village, although on the surface he is very disdainful, but he secretly values ??it in his heart.


    As a military adviser, Shigeru Nara nodded and said: "Yes, the size of this Shinobu village is indeed not as large as the five great nations, but it should not be underestimated, especially after Osamaru was killed by Sasuke Uchiha. The village is already under the control of Uchiha Tatsu, and the current Otonin Village should be regarded as Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s base camp. Even the daimyo of Tanokuni is controlled by him."


    Tokage''s two Libra Ohnogi said to the former intelligence officer who reported on the work: "Go on with the collected information."


    The intelligence personnel recounted the information brought back by the surviving ninja Kuroki.


    The more people in the audience listened, the more they were shocked...They were completely shocked by the strength displayed by Otonin Village.


    The number...thousands, strength...shangren!


    Thousands of legions are formed at the upper level!


    It is simply impossible for any Shinobu village to use such a force. That is more than a thousand Shinobu...


    The grumpy Raikage stood up suddenly and shouted at the intelligence officer: "Impossible, how could a small Otonin village have so many Shangren."


    Seeing that Raikage became irritable again, Tuying couldn''t help shouting: "Calm down, Raikage!"


    "Damn it!" Lei Ying apparently realized that his behavior was a bit wrong, resisting the mania in his heart, and sat down again.

 191 Naruto Power System Chapter 191

    Gaara closed his eyes and meditated for a while, and then said in a deep voice, "Oshe Maru is keen on various forbidden experiments. This even includes human experiments that make people talk about things. I used to talk to a voice named Junmaro. Shinobu has fought, and has seen the power of a kind of curse seal, which can greatly enhance the ninja''s strength. It is really amazing. Is this something developed by Oshemaru again?"


    The newly appointed sixth-generation Mizukage is a middle-aged man who looks a little embarrassed. At this time, he said in a puzzled manner: "But, isn''t Osamaru already killed by Sasuke Uchiha?"


    Tsunade clenched his fist, hammered the table, and said bitterly: "Damn, the filthy reincarnation army of Akatsuki organization has made us tired of confrontation, but now there is another force of Otonin, if thousands of people If Shangren is fully invested in the battlefield, it will be very detrimental to our current situation."


    All the shadows present were in deep thought at this time. After all, after learning the strength of the enemy, even they couldn''t help feeling a bit distressed.


    But there is one person who has remained calm from beginning to end, and that is the talented military division known as Konoha Brain, Nara Shikuhisa.


    After hearing this information just now, he fell into deep thought. Even the shadows did not affect him when they were talking. At this time, his frowning brows had been sent down, as if he had caught some important information.


    "Ahem~~"


    Nara Luji first coughed dryly, which attracted everyone''s attention, and waited until everyone looked at him before saying, "Everyone, in fact, we are not without a chance..."


    Hearing that, the spirits of the shadows were shocked. The talented military master Nara Luhisa, known as Konoha Brain, they all have a deep understanding. If it is him, perhaps there is really a way to solve the problem at hand.


    The impatient Raikage asked anxiously: "Nara Lukisa, have you thought of any plans?"


    Nara Lujiu shook his head and replied: "No, I haven''t thought about the plan yet, but from the information just now, I found a little bit. Combined with what Fengying said, it further confirmed my thoughts."


    Nara Lukisa didn¡¯t sell it. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Analyzed from the intelligence just now, these Otonin are not very united internally, and they don¡¯t have a sense of teamwork. They can only be integrated unless someone who can absolutely deter them appears. And these people are undoubtedly very irritable and irritable. Once stimulated, they will become irrational and attack anyone in front of them frantically, endlessly, whether it is an enemy or a teammate, perhaps this is their sequelae."


    "Sequelae?"


    Looking at the puzzled people, Lu Jiu continued to analyze: "Yes, from the situation of Junmaro that Fengying just mentioned, something that can increase the strength of the human body by such a large extent is certainly not without price, maybe they All things developed by Oshemaru have improved their strength, but they have also had a negative effect as a result, becoming irritable and irritable. It can be seen from the fact that Tanaka and the others caused such a big chaos after only a little provocation... "


    A team of thousands of Shinnin is indeed difficult to resist, but if you deal with a group of beasts that have lost your mind, there are many ways...


    Chapter 332: Gaara''s Thoughts


    After hearing Nara Luji''s analysis, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    That''s right, the army of thousands of Shangren is really hard to resist, but there are many ways to team up a group of beasts that have lost their minds.


    And from the intelligence brought back from Blackwood, it is not difficult to see that although these Otonin are extremely powerful, they are extremely manic and do whatever they want. They just have strength but they don¡¯t have the consciousness of being a strong person. If no one is shocked Their words, just like wild beasts, will only use force to solve problems savagely, and never need a brain.


    It''s not difficult to be simple-minded like this and only stubborn.


    Five generations of Naruto Senjutsu nodded and said: "It sounds right, maybe things are not as bad as they thought!"


    The meeting room that had become dignified after hearing the information of Otonin Village and Uchihatatsu''s whereabouts, after listening to Nara''s analysis, it also eased a little, at least not as nervous as before.


    Although Otonin''s affairs made them a little relieved, their pressure did not decrease much, because there was a more difficult problem before them.


    As the youngest person in the room, Gaara glanced at the people present, and said in a deep voice, "Okay, let''s continue to talk about Uchiha Tatsui''s information. Since that guy has appeared, come to us. It¡¯s not a good thing to say. He¡¯s threatening, I believe we all feel it. If he appears on the battlefield, it¡¯s really not good."


    The two Libras Ohnoki nodded and said with confidence: "Yes, with his strength, the ninja fighting on the front line probably won''t be able to help him. If he rashly shoots at him, it will definitely cause great casualties, unless we Among the five people, it is possible to contain him if two or more shots together, but Akatsuki has to guard against him, which is really a headache."


    "The information brought back by Kuroki mentioned that Uchiha Chen seems to have become a human pillar power, but with his strength, he will take the initiative to become a human pillar power. It seems that there is no need for this, and it is more and more difficult to guess. !"


    It is really puzzling why Uchiha Chen wants to become a human pillar power. After all, with his displayed strength, he does not need to become a human pillar power at all. The tail beast should not have a big effect on him. It is better to directly control the tail beast to launch an attack. , That would be more destructive.


    Of course, what they couldn¡¯t have thought of, Chen did indeed become a human pillar power, but not the kind of human pillar power they knew, but a ten-tailed human pillar that was not known how many times stronger than the nine big-tailed beasts. force.


    They don¡¯t know much about the ten-tails, and they only learned one-sidedly from the masked man, and even retained doubts. After all, this kind of thing is too unbelievable and has exceeded their cognition, even the legendary six immortals. Whether it really exists, they can''t be sure, most ninjas have always thought that it was just an ancient myth.


    As for the ten-tailed beast, which was more mysterious than the Six Dao Immortals, they hadn''t even heard of it, so all this was just a one-sided statement by the masked man, and they had no way to verify it.


    The irritable Raikage directly punched the stone table and said angrily: "This kind of thing is nothing strange. That guy is like the group of bastards from Akatsuki. He started to capture the strength of the person a long time ago. We Yunyin''s second tail Renjuli was captured by Uchiha Tatsu''s gang. If he wants to become Renjuli, he can do it anytime."


    "This matter is weird no matter how you look at it. Let''s not talk about why Uchiha Tatsuta''s strength needs to turn himself into a human pillar power, and there is one more puzzling thing... Since he is attacking Yunyinhe When Konoha had summoned a nine-tailed, then what is the nine-tailed in Naruto''s body? Are there two nine-tailed in this world?" Nara Shiji pinched the beard on his chin, if there is Thoughts.


    "After all, it''s unbelievable that there will be two nine-tailed tails." The vicissitudes of life is not slow, and Tuying rubbed his temples. "My old man is a lot of age, but I have never heard of this. thing."


    "No!" Fengying Gaara suddenly exclaimed, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Oh! Fengying, what do you think?"


    Gaara did not answer immediately, but frowned slightly, seeming to be thinking about something...


    "Feng Ying, don''t sell it at this time. Tell me what you found?!" Lei Ying asked Gaara eagerly.


    The eyes of several other people also focused on Gaara. Gaara sat at the table and crossed his fingers together, and slowly explained: "About Uchihatatsu''s capture of the tail beast, I thought of a detail. ..."


    No one asked questions at this time, looking at Gaara quietly, waiting for him to continue.


    Gaara did not sell Guanzi, and continued: "Everyone knows that before I became Fengying, my identity was Sha Yin''s one-man Zhuli."


    Gaara is the identity of Shayin¡¯s Zhuli, everyone here knows very well, so no one is surprised, and they all know that Gaara was also targeted by Akatsuki¡¯s people as a capture target. The organizer extracted the tail beast, and everyone looked at Gaara suspiciously, wondering why he talked about it.


    "Actually, Uchiha Tatsumi approached me before Akatsuki took out Morizuru from my body. At that time, I didn''t know Uchiha Tatsumi, but regarded him as Uchiha Sasuke..."


    Hearing Gaara''s words, Tsunade seemed to have an impression and said, "Could it be that time?"


    I nodded in love and said, "Yes, it was the time Temari asked for help, and it was after that, that I learned about Uchiha Tatsumi."


    Dokage already knew what Gaara wanted to express, and said, "Uchiha Tatsumi came to you because of the tail beast in your body."


    "Yes, his purpose is indeed to guard the crane."


    Lei Ying asked: "Did he fail?"


    It¡¯s not surprising that Raikage asked this question. As everyone knows, once Renjuli is drawn from the tail beast, then Renjuli himself will die. Since Gaara¡¯s tail beast was drawn by Akatsuki, then Uchi Bo Chen probably had no success at the time.


    Gaara closed his eyes, recalled the situation, and replied: "No, I think his goal should be achieved."


    "Then why..."


    Since Uchiha Tatsuro''s goal is to protect Tsuru, and it succeeded, then why Gaara is still alive, and Uchiha Tatsuru is not drawn by Uchiha, everyone here is a little confused.


    Gaara explained: "Because he said at the time that all he needed was a small amount of Chakra, he should have got what he wanted when I lost consciousness, so he would let me go. "


    "Tailed Chakra?"


    At this moment, everyone felt even more puzzled, leaving the tail beast without catching it, just a little chakra, what is the use of this kind of thing.


    "Feng Ying, just say what you think of." The impatient Lei Ying obviously couldn''t stand Gaara''s slow way of speaking, and hurriedly urged.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno started to capture Renjuli only later. Perhaps Renjuli was just a cover for confuse. From the beginning, his real goal was actually the chakra of the tail beast."


    Chapter 333: Konoha''s insight into autumn leaves


    Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s goal is the tail beast Chakra?


    What can this beast Chakra do?Is it possible that this beast, Chakra, also hides this unexpected ability?


    Everyone really didn¡¯t understand, but Gaara¡¯s words from Fengying Gaara were true. After all, Gaara did hit Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s monthly reading at the time. He was like a slaughter in front of Uchiha Tatsumi. Lamb, there is no room for resistance at all. If Uchiha Tatsumi''s goal at that time was the tail beast, then Gaara could be taken away and then the tail beast can be taken out.

 192 Naruto Power System Chapter 192

    However, he didn''t do that, and Uchiha Tatsuno himself admitted at the time that he had gotten what he wanted and was about to leave. It just happened to be met by Kakashi and others who came to hunt down Sasuke. It was also at that time that Chen''s identity was known.


    In fact, Gaara''s guess is that it''s not far from ten, Chen''s purpose is indeed the chakra of the tail beast...


    At that time, Tatsun had just escaped from Konoha Village, and his behavior was not as stable as he is now. At that time, his strength was only at the level of Shinobu, and the kaleidoscope that just opened his eyes was only for the elite. To the extent, it also relied on the ability of the kaleidoscope to defeat Kakashi.


    At that time, he did not have the ability to extract the tail beast in the human column force. He only relied on the tools exchanged by the system to extract the chakra. It was also through constant battle and experience that he continued to grow, become more stable, and his ability changed. To become more powerful, it was only later that he started to collect the tail beast chakras and changed to catch the tail beast.


    If Chen were here, I would definitely admire Gaara¡¯s cleverness. This genius who became a shadow of a village at a young age, although on the surface looks indifferent and doesn¡¯t seem to care about anything, but in fact has a super Even with the care of ordinary people, he was able to guess his purpose from some details many years ago.


    But even if he knew Chen¡¯s purpose, Chen would not care about it. After all, his purpose had been achieved. The matter of becoming the ten-tailed man Zhuli was a foregone conclusion. He didn¡¯t need to hide anything, and he was not afraid that anyone would know. .


    Although he already knew Uchiha''s goal, he didn''t understand why he did it, what is the use of collecting the tail beast Chakra... Everyone fell into contemplation again.


    Raikage, who was irritable, couldn¡¯t understand, and shouted angrily: ¡°If Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s motive is only to collect chakras, then what is his purpose for collecting chakras? Can he just rely on a little chakra? Can a head and tail beast?"


    It seemed that it was just a casual anger. Everyone was already used to Raikage¡¯s temperament, so they didn¡¯t care about it. However, Nara Lukisa, who was stroking the beard on his chin and thinking about it, came out after Raikage yelled this sentence. , His brows clenched, and the stroke of the beard in his hand paused, as if he had caught something.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has the heart...


    Raikage''s careless words of anger cleared some of Nara Lujiu''s doubts...


    Nara Deer took a deep breath, staring at Raikage, and said solemnly: "Perhaps you are right. His purpose of collecting the tail beast chakra may really be to "change "Tailed beast!"


    The words are really amazing. After hearing what Nara Lukisa said, the hearts of the people present trembled, one by one, either in disbelief or questioning, focused on Nara''s body.


    "Are you serious?"


    The unbelievable look is Tsunade and Kakashi and other people from Konoha Village. They clearly know the IQ of Nara Luhisa, who is called Konoha Brain. He has repeatedly made suggestions for Konoha, seeing through one target after another. After Konoha''s conspiracy, he is not the kind of person who can make him say such a thing, and there must be some convincing basis for him.


    Those questioning eyes came from the people of other Shinobu villages, Konoha¡¯s genius army. Although they all heard about it, during this time, his analytical ability was really impressive, but at this moment he The content of what was said is really incredible. After all, everyone has heard that Raikage¡¯s words just now are unintentional, no one takes it seriously, but no one thought that in such an atmosphere, Nara Luji would say such a thing. Come.


    Libra Ohnoki half-squinted at Nara Lukisa, and said in a deep voice, "Nara''s kid, now is not the time to make a joke!"


    Lu Jiuqing shook his head, looked at Tuying''s gaze calmly, and said solemnly, "No, Master Tuying, I''m not joking now."


    With Nara Lujiu''s affirmation, Liang Tiancheng Onoki''s expression became solemn, and he said solemnly, "Speak out what you have thought of."


    "Perhaps you don''t know yet, but Konoha has actually forged human pole power!"


    Hearing Lu Jiu talking about this, Kakashi was very impressed, and asked Lu Jiu: "You mean the young man named "Sora" in Fire Temple, right?"


    Lu Jiu nodded and replied, "Yes, that''s the boy in the Temple of Fire."


    Knowing that there is such a thing, everyone in the room was very curious and hurriedly asked: "What is the forgery of Renzhuli, what is going on?"


    "In fact, it''s like this..." This time Kakashi came to explain the matter to everyone. After all, he was also sent to the Temple of Fire to perform the task at the time, so he knew the most about this matter.


    The story is very short, and everyone present can understand it. I saw Dokage ask: "You mean a ninja named Woma in the temple of fire injected the nine-tailed chakra into his son''s body, so that the name is called Sora. ''S boy became another nine-tailed man Zhuli?"


    Kakashi nodded and said in a deep voice, "Yes, the forged Renzhuli has a nine-tailed chakra, and it can even be transformed into a beast. It can resonate with the nine tails in Naruto''s body, almost with no real humanzhuli. different."


    "There is such a thing..."


    "Yes, this is indeed unbelievable, but it is a fact."


    "Since the human column force can be forged, can we imagine whether the tail beast can also be forged."


    "You mean..." I have said it so bluntly. If I didn''t understand it, I would really be an idiot. The people present are all high-ranking villagers, so naturally they cannot be mentally retarded.


    Eliminating all the impossible, the remaining explanation, no matter how incredible, is the truth of the matter.


    Gaara squinted his eyes and pondered Luku¡¯s words, and found that there was really no reason to refute, and said gravely: "If Uchiha Tatsu collected the tail beast chakra to fake the tail beast, then it makes sense. Why does he There will be a second nine tails!"


    "In fact, we should have thought of it when Uchiha Tatsu summoned Kyuubi, but this kind of thing is so incredible that we subconsciously ignored it..."


    Lu Jiu''s words once again silenced everyone in the entire conference room...


    Chapter 334: Payne''s Decision


    It is another incredible speculation. If this speculation is true, then Uchiha Tatsu has probably forged all the tail beasts, and he is likely to have a team composed of tail beasts in his hands. , If these tail beasts appeared on the battlefield at the same time, it would be a disaster, they could not even imagine.


    Now the League of Ninjas not only has to face Akatsuki¡¯s filthy reincarnation army, but also at the same time be alert to the eagles lurking in the dark. One Akatsuki has already caused them a headache. Now, coupled with an unfathomable Uchiha Tatsumi, this pair For Ninja League, it was indeed a heavy blow.


    Although the Ninja League was established to fight these two forces, due to the lack of intelligence, they seriously underestimated the two forces of Akatsuki and Eagle. They did not expect Akatsuki''s people behind the scenes to be so frantic. Playing with the souls of the deceased, using the technique of reincarnation from the filthy earth to recall the dead to the present world, enslaving the dead as a tool of battle, and adding up to 100,000 Baijue clones, these alone make the ninja coalition tired .


    There are also Uchiha Tatsumi''s eagles, an army of thousands of upper-level Otonin, and now there are more frightening fake tail beasts, no matter what they are, Ninlian feels heavy pressure.


    You know, there was a big gap between these two forces before. The Eagle Team¡¯s Uchiha Tatsumi killed many Akatsuki members, and directly or indirectly robbed them from the Akatsuki organization¡¯s hands. force.


    Before, they thought that these two forces were incompatible with each other, but they didn¡¯t expect that Eagle and Akatsuki seemed to have reached a certain consensus. At this time, they both temporarily put aside their prejudices, and at the same time they both focused on the Ninja Alliance. This makes the situation of Ninja League very disadvantaged.


    Looking at the solemn and contemplative people, Nara Lujiu was also a little helpless. The Akatsuki organization was already difficult enough, and now he is adding an unfathomable Uchiha Tatsumi. No matter how high his IQ is, it is absolutely In front of his strength, he also experienced the powerlessness of the bursts, and for a while, he could not think of a way to deal with it.


    Just when the people in Ninja League were still at a loss for Uchiha Tatsu...


    Akatsuki was experiencing the same thing over there.


    Somewhere around is a place where there are bare peaks. In the middle of the peaks, there is a lush forest, which looks a little uncoordinated. The most interesting thing is the pair in the woods. The skeleton of a huge unknown creature can stand shoulder to shoulder with a mountain, and it is daunting. It is really hard to imagine how a creature with such a huge skeleton was in its lifetime.


    This is the cemetery of the mountain...it is the place where the Ninja League marked Akatsuki''s lair on the battle map.


    The headquarters of Akatsuki''s organization is indeed located underneath the tomb of the mountain...


    With the Akatsuki organization running out of members, the huge base now seemed even more deserted.


    At this moment, inside the huge base, the few core figures of Akatsuki''s organization, A Fei, Jue, Payne, and Xiao Nan, are gathering together, and Dai Tu is also expounding his previous guesses to Payne. Information about Uchiha Tatsun, and bewitched Penn to carry out his plan.


    "That''s how things are... If my guess is true, then Uchiha Tatsumi has probably collected all the tail beasts now, and things will be out of our control, leaving us with little time." After telling Penn of the information he knew, Jindi watched Penn quietly, waiting for his statement.


    And after learning this information, Payne, who has always claimed to be a god, can¡¯t help feeling a little anxious at this moment, but the essence of Heavenly Way Payne is a corpse, which has always maintained an elite look, so it is invisible on the surface. What''s strange.


    Xiao Nan, who is standing next to Payne, obviously has not been successfully fooled by the soil. She has never fully trusted the soil. At this moment, she also questioned: "How can you be sure that what you said is true?"


    Facing Xiao Nan¡¯s questioning, Dai Tu was not angry. He looked at Xiao Nan indifferently, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any definite evidence, but Uchiha Tatsuya does indeed control a group of nine tails. I believe you all do this. It''s clear that since Naruto Uzumaki, who is the zhuli of the nine tails, has not been arrested successfully, what is going on with the nine tails that Uchiha Tatsuo controls?"


    "Huh..." Xiao Nan frowned when she heard this. She really couldn''t explain the matter, but she didn''t answer the conversation after a cold snort.


    Seeing that Xiaonan didn''t refute any more, Dai Tu turned his gaze on Payne again, and asked aloud: "So...your decision?"


    I saw Tiandao Payne closed his eyes and was silent for a moment, and then said indifferently: "I know, I will go to the Kingdom of Thunder again. This time I will bring the two people of Nine Tails and Eight Tails to Zhu Li. Coming back."


    "Payne, you..."


    "Needless to say, I have already decided."


    Hearing what Payne said, Xiao Nan could no longer maintain his indifferent expression. He looked at Payne with a worried look. However, he was interrupted by Payne before he finished speaking. Xiao Nan also knew Payne¡¯s character. See I couldn''t persuade Penn at all, so I could only stare at Uchiha with hatred.


    Tai Tu seemed to have expected Payne to agree, so he was not surprised. He did not show any dissatisfaction with Xiao Nan¡¯s hostile gaze. He just glanced at Xiao Nan indifferently, then ignored it, and continued to face him. Payne said: "Since you have decided, that''s fine, but I still want to remind you that the Thunder Country is no better than before. As the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance, there are naturally a large number of ninjas. It is better to be cautious. it is good."

 193 Naruto Power System Chapter 193

    Hearing the words with dirt, Payne snorted coldly, and said indifferently: "Hmph, the number of people is meaningless to me. No amount of ants can resist God''s sanctions."


    "Well, just to remind you, as for what you do, it''s up to you. If that''s the case, then I should leave too..."


    Seeing this, I didn¡¯t say anything with the soil. After I explained it casually, I activated my own space abilities. After a twisted spatial vortex appeared, the whole person was sucked into the black hole. When the space recovered, I brought the soil. With the disappearance of the whirlpool, he left the place.


    Hei Jue, who had remained silent, sneaked into the ground quietly after seeing Tai Tu leave, leaving only Xiao Nan and Payne.


    Chapter 335: Nagato''s Peaceful Way


    After Tai Tu and Hei Jue left, only Penn and Xiao Nan remained in the huge base.


    Xiao Nan did not maintain a cold posture. It seemed that she would remove her disguise only when she was alone with Payne. At this time, she was looking at Payne worriedly and persuaded: "Nagato, we can no longer trust A Fei. Anyway, he is using us!"


    "I know, but I have to do this. It''s only one step away from our original ideals. I can''t just give up so easily. Otherwise, won''t our efforts over the years be in vain? I can''t allow such things anyway. Happened, I must get Yao and Kyuubi."


    Payne''s unchanging dead face couldn''t show any expression, but the tone of his speech was not as indifferent as before, and he would only express his feelings when facing Xiao Nan.


    In fact, he also knows that the purpose of bringing the earth is not simple. He does not agree with the infinite moon reading that the earth said. Yahiko once opposed this plan when he was alive. He once accused it of evasive reality. Nagato has a great influence.


    It was also after Yahiko''s death that Nagato was disappointed in the world and chose an extreme way to achieve peace, but it does not mean that he agrees with the plan of bringing the soil. He has his own set of peace concepts in his heart... ¡­


    His original purpose of collecting the tail beasts was to create a war machine that can shock the Ninja World. Once this weapon is activated, the power of terror can destroy the entire Ninja World. Only under this pressure of being destroyed at any time, the Ninja World The country will not continue to fight, but unite against Akatsuki.


    Just like the earth where Chen was in his previous life, with the Outer Golem, a war machine comparable to nuclear weapons, as a deterrent, the five major powers will definitely fall into the trap, and dare not take the initiative to launch any war against Akatsuki easily. In this way, at least Before the ability to crack this destructive weapon, it is foreseeable that the entire Ninja World will be in a delicate balance.


    The five powers united to fight against Akatsuki, and Akatsuki is a deterrent to the Ninja. As long as Akatsuki does not take the initiative to provoke a war, the five powers will not dare to initiate a war against Akatsuki, and the entire Ninja will not. There will be more disputes, so we can live together in peace.


    This is the peaceful way that Nagato wants, relying on powerful outgoing golems instead of false illusions.


    And now, the work of collecting tail beasts is almost complete, only the last step is to capture and seal the remaining two tail beasts, then his plan is complete.


    "The current Thunder Country is no longer the same as before. It is now the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance. Not only has a large number of elite ninjas gathered, but also the shadows of the villages are also gathered there at this moment. If you appear in Thunder at this time Kingdom, what you will face is not only the ninjas of the five great nations, even the Five Shadows will deal with you at the same time. With your current physical condition, if you are facing the Five Shadows at the same time, I am afraid it will be very unfavorable to you!"


    Payne looked at Xiao Nan with an indifferent expression, "I know my body best, even if the Five Shadows team up against me, I won''t lose, don''t worry."


    In fact, Payne knew his physical condition clearly in his heart, but he had to make this decision. He had to hurry up before Uchiha Tatsu, and complete the seal of the Golem as soon as possible. For the ideal in his heart, he must Doing so, this is why he still decides to go when he knows the situation of Thunder Country, there is not much time left for him, he has no choice.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but"


    Xiao Nan seemed to want to persuade Penn again, but Penn obviously didn''t want to say anything more about this question, and after indifferently interrupting Xiao Nan, he turned around and left.


    "Nagato..."


    Xiao Nan is also aware of Paper Bag Payne''s temperament. Once he finds that things will not change easily, it is useless to say more. He can only look at Payne''s leaving back coldly, with worry in his eyes.


    At this time, Payne, who was leaving on foot, suddenly stopped. After being silent for a while, without turning his head, he turned his back to Xiao Nan and said, "By the way, this time I go to the Kingdom of Thunder. Okay, you don''t need to follow..."


    "If... I mean if I didn''t come back, then you immediately leave here, leave Xiao, and don''t come back again." After saying this, Payne stopped staying, and Zai Xiaonan was still surprised by what he said. At the time, Xiao Nan didn''t have a chance to react, and he hid in the darkness.


    Xiao Nan''s pupils shrank, as if he had an ominous premonition, his face was shocked, and he hurried to catch up to stop Penn, but Penn''s figure had already disappeared, and only Xiao Nan with a panic face appeared in the empty base. Very lonely.


    ...


    In the forest outside the tomb of the mountain, as a wave of spatial fluctuations appeared, a spiral spatial vortex emerged out of thin air, and a twisted human body emerged from the spatial vortex. After the vortex was small, a man with a spiral mask People are already standing on the clearing.


    This is the Uchiha belt who just left the headquarters of Akatsuki, the actual master behind Akatsuki...


    Almost when the soil had just appeared, on the ground not far from him, the half of Hei Jue''s body slowly emerged from the ground, and the two seemed to be plotting another plan.


    I saw Taito crossed his hands on his chest, leaned against a big tree, and said indifferently: "Things are going well. Nagato has promised to go to the land of thunder. Let him play before the eyes of reincarnation. Let''s play the final role. If you can find the whereabouts of Kyuubi and Yaoren Zhuli, that would be even better."


    Hearing the words with dirt, Hei Jue chuckled obsessively, and said meaningfully in his hoarse voice: "Hey~~ It''s really cold-blooded. Anyway, he is also the leader of our Xiao!"


    "For our plan, sacrifice is inevitable, and he himself should also know what he will face this time in the kingdom of thunder. There are five shadows in the kingdom of thunder, even he has nothing to do. Grasp it, but he still made up his mind. It seems that he is still as persistent as ever for the idea of ??peace in the Ninja world. Even if he knows that this trip is more or less auspicious, he still agrees without hesitation."


    Hei Jue smiled, didn''t care, and continued: "Hey, what are we going to do next?"


    After a moment of contemplation, he said, "We are running out of time. We have to prepare with both hands. You will follow Nagato first and wait for him to cause chaos in the land of thunder, and then find the names of the five great nations. If Zhu Li and the eight-tailed man did not show up, then the big names of the five great nations would be captured and used to force them to surrender the tail beast."


    "So what about the reincarnation eye?"


    "As for the eye of reincarnation... I will go and get it back myself!"


    "understood!"


    ...


    Chapter 336: Penn Strikes


    Thunder Country, Yunyin Village...


    In the Raikage''s office at this moment, the shadows of the villages and the elites of the staff of the Ninja Alliance are gathering.


    After Nara Shikahisa analyzed that Uchiha Tatsu may have mastered an army of tail beasts, everyone in the room has been thinking about the way to deal with it. It is a pity that they will be able to face the pressure from Uchiha Tatsu. Can''t think of a corresponding way, even Nara Lu, known as Konoha Brain, is full of gloom for a long time. Although he has thought of several plans, in the end, none of them can satisfy him.


    However, just as a group of Ninlian people were at a loss, an unexpected guest came outside Yunyin Village...


    The robe with red clouds on the black background, the expressionless dead man¡¯s face has small black iron-like objects inserted in his face, his eyes are indifferently looking at Yunyin ahead, the eyes are circles of thread-like reincarnation, the eyes show no emotion .


    This person is Tiandao Payne who has just left from Xiao¡¯s headquarters. He only left to feel Yunyin Village after he heard the news of bringing the soil back, because he could not wait any longer and must take the rest as soon as possible. Nine-tailed and eight-tailed seals, no more time wasted.


    As long as the tail beast can be completely sealed, his plan will be achieved. He has been waiting for this day for a long time...


    "From now on, let the world feel pain!" After saying a line indifferently, Tiandao Payne walked towards Yunyin Village.


    "who?"


    Because Payne did not deliberately hide his whereabouts, he was discovered by the ninja guarding outside Yunyin Village before he approached Yunyin Village. After all, it is now a war period, which is extraordinary. It is now the headquarters of the Ninja League. The guard was tight, and any suspicious characters appeared, they were immediately targeted.


    Tiandao Payne¡¯s weird dress naturally attracted the attention of a ninja who was in charge of guarding in the dark. Seeing that he was moving in the direction of Yunyin, this guarding ninja team immediately appeared and jumped out and stopped. For Penn¡¯s way, this is a team of only six ninjas.


    At this moment, the six Ninja ninjas saw Payne''s appearance clearly. When they saw the iconic red cloud uniform with black background, they immediately recognized the identity of the other party, his face suddenly changed, one of them The ninja exclaimed, "Red clouds on black background...this uniform...can''t be wrong, he is Akatsuki!"


    "dawn¡­"


    The other people don''t need to be reminded to know, after all, the enemy fighting them is Akatsuki, and they are naturally very familiar with the unique outfits of Akatsuki.


    "Everyone, be careful, this guy is Akatsuki, hurry up and sound the alarm and notify the headquarters!"


    A character who appeared to be the captain did not hesitate. The moment he recognized Penn¡¯s identity, he shouted at the teammates behind him, and at the same time he pulled out his saber from his back and looked at Penn vigilantly. Behind him, he secretly said nervously: "Akatsuki''s people actually appeared here. Could it be that they are going to attack our Ninja Headquarters? How many enemies are there?"


    However, he never found an extra enemy. It seems that the enemy is only this weird man in front of him. Could he dare to attack the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance Army with just one person?This is too arrogant, right?


    Seeing that there was only one person in the enemy, the team leader couldn''t figure it out for a while, but even if the opponent had only one person, he still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance. After all, that was Akatsuki. The members of that organization were all wicked. The strong cannot be taken lightly.


    Immediately after the captain finished shouting, a Ninja ninja reacted immediately. From pulling out a tube that sent a flare and pulling a lead to the sky, a fire light suddenly burst out of the tube. When it reaches a certain height, it explodes suddenly, forming a firework pattern with the word forbearance, which can be seen from hundreds of miles away, and the Yunyin not far away can certainly be found.

 194 Naruto Power System Chapter 194

    It wasn''t until the signal was successfully sent out and unfolded that the team leader breathed a sigh of relief, but still did not dare to relax his vigilance. He stared at Heavenly Dao Payne and asked sternly: "You are from the Akatsuki organization. What is the purpose?"


    Payne did not stop these people from sending signals. He just looked at them indifferently and remained silent until they successfully sent the signal flare. Then he said coldly: "Since your business is over, you can now Answered my question...Where are Uzumaki Naruto and Yaoto Juli?"


    "what!"


    Hearing Payne¡¯s question, the captain was startled and exclaimed: "Your target is Naruto and Kirabi!"


    Payne looked at the captain indifferently and raised his right hand to him. The next moment, the captain''s body suddenly rose up, and the ninja found that his body was out of control at this moment, with a panic on his face. He was struggling, but to no avail. Then his body seemed to be attracted by an irresistible attraction. He pulled his body and quickly flew towards the person of Akatsuki. In the blink of an eye, he was caught by his neck and fell. Into the other''s hands.


    It is precisely one of the abilities of Tiandao Payne...... Vientiane Tianyin!


    "Do you know? Tell me, where are they..." Tiandao Payne''s icy reincarnation eyes fixed on the ninja in his hand, and asked indifferently, the strength in his hand was constantly tightening, pinching the ninja with pain on his face. color.


    "team leader! "


    "Damn, let go of our captain"


    The remaining ninjas saw this weird scene, and before they had time to react, their captain fell into the hands of the enemy. Only then did they come back to their senses, and raised the Kuunai in their hands, and moved towards the heavenly way. Come on.


    "Humph!"


    Payne indifferently glanced at these ninjas who had actually shot themselves at them unconsciously. He snorted without emotion and saw no movement. However, a huge repulsive force was formed instantly, centering on him, suddenly As it spread around, it razed everything around him, including the ninjas who rushed towards him. Before they got close to him, they were blown out by this powerful repulsive force, and fell heavily like a broken sack. On the ground, he did not stand up again.


    The captain whose neck was pinched by Payne had witnessed all this. His face was distorted because of pain, and his eyes were full of horror at the moment. Such ability was beyond his cognition.


    After Payne had done all this, he ignored the miscellaneous soldiers and turned his gaze to the ninja squad leader in his hand. He asked indifferently again: "Where are Uzumaki Naruto and Yaojin Zhuli?"


    "I...I don''t know..." The ninja was struggling fiercely at this time. His hands were constantly pulling at Penn''s fingers, trying to break free of Penn''s control, but his power was getting smaller and smaller, which was of no avail. Payne''s hands are like cast iron, tightly around him.


    Without getting the answer he wanted, Payne was not angry, but looked at the ninja coldly, and said calmly: "Wow, if that''s the case, then you are no longer useful to me."


    After speaking, Payne flicked his free hand, and a long black stick suddenly fell into his hand from the sleeve of his shirt, and then penetrated the captain''s heart.


    The squad leader''s eyes widened, and his body twitched for a few times and then there was no movement. After the corpse in his hand was thrown down, Tiandao Payne slapped the blood on the stick and retracted it into his sleeve.


    Looking back in the direction of Yunyin Village, he continued to take steps.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Seventh: Four Shadows Out


    Without getting the answer he wanted, Payne was not angry, but looked at the ninja coldly, and said calmly: "Wow, don''t you know? In that case, you are no longer useful to me."


    After speaking, Payne flicked his free hand, and a long black stick suddenly fell into his hand from the sleeve of his shirt, and then penetrated the captain''s heart.


    The squad leader''s eyes widened, and his body twitched for a few times and then there was no movement. After the corpse in his hand was thrown down, Tiandao Payne slapped the blood on the stick and retracted it into his sleeve.


    The team in charge of the guards did not delay Payne for long. From the appearance of Payne to the resolution of these ninjas, it took no more than a minute. After the ninjas were resolved, Payne looked at his cold eyes again. The direction of Yunyin Village.


    At this time, several people appeared from behind Tiandao Payne, the other Six Paynes, and the Six Paynes gathered together.


    Obviously, Nagato did not just send a clone of Tiandao. Just now, other clones were checked from a different steering wheel, but they found nothing. Even the human world used the ability to extract souls to read memories, but no one was found. Know the whereabouts of Naruto and Kirabi.


    "Isn''t there?" Tiandao Payne groaned in a low voice, but did not show a disappointed look. Of course, he was a corpse, and it was not easy to make such a complicated expression.


    "Disperse, there must be someone in the Ninja League who knows the whereabouts of Nine-tailed and Eight-tailed, and they will search one by one, extract memories, and they will always find it!" Without much hesitation, Tiandao Payne quickly thought of a countermeasure, although this countermeasure Shutdown is simple and rude, without technical content.


    As soon as the voice fell, the rest of Payne''s "swish" turned into black shadows and quickly dispersed around. After a while, Yunyin Village remembered a burst of huge explosions, and at the same time saw the village. Fireworks continue to be seen in several different places, and riots have begun in Yunyin.


    In Yunyin''s office...


    At this time, the senior officials of Ninja League did not know that their headquarters had welcomed an uninvited guest at this moment, and they were still discussing about Uchiha Tatsu.


    At this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and a Yun Ren looked anxiously broke into the conference room. For a while, the various shadows in the conference room, as well as other staff members, all looked at this reckless place. Yun Ren who broke in.


    Seeing the anxious look on Yun Ren''s face, everyone present suddenly felt bad. The grumpy Raikage did not blame that Yun Ren''s rude behavior at this time, and asked anxiously: "What happened? "


    The situation was urgent. The Yunren didn''t care about greetings at the moment, and hurriedly shouted: "Enemy attack, the outpost has sent a signal, there is an enemy attack!"


    "Nani?"


    "how come?"


    As soon as I heard the news, everyone here was obviously surprised. After all, this is the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance. Let alone how many ninjas stayed at the headquarters, you must know the five shadows of the five countries, except for the water shadows responsible for protecting the famous names of the countries. Besides, the other four shadows are all gathered here. Who is so bold and dared to directly attack the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance, and they are still behind the battlefield. How did the enemy break through the front line and appear here?


    Nara Shikahisa showed surprise when he heard the news of the enemy attack, and soon recovered his calm, and asked calmly, "Who is the opponent? How many people are there?"


    The Yun Ren also recovered his composure at this time. He was no longer as flustered as he was just now, and replied in a deep voice: "It is still unclear. It is the flare initiated by the ninja in charge of the outpost. They should be fighting the enemy now. "


    Seeing that there is no information to ask, Tukage stood up from his seat at this time and said to Raikage: "Let''s go and see it in person, Raikage, you are the commander of our Ninja League, stay here to preside over the overall situation. Just leave the enemy''s affairs to us!"


    When Lei Ying heard this, he couldn''t sit still, clenched his fists and slammed on the table, and roared: "How is it possible that I dared to run to Yunyin Village to go wild, how can the old man just sit back and leave it to Lu Jiu Now, the old man will take action personally, and blast all those who dare to offend Yun Yin to pieces!"


    Seeing Raikage''s reaction, Tuying shook his head with a chuckle and said, "Well, it''s up to you!"


    Seeing that there was no point in the crowd, Lei Ying immediately turned around and asked the Yun Ren: "Have you sent a ninja to support the outpost?"


    The Yunren nodded and replied: "Yes, when the signal was received, Captain Ethan had already led people to the outpost to support, and it should have been..."


    "Boom"


    However, before this Yun Ren had finished speaking, everyone in the conference room suddenly heard a loud noise. Listening to this sound, the place where the explosion occurred should not be far away, it seems to be in Yunyin Village...


    The faces of everyone were shocked again!!


    "How is it possible, is it possible that the enemy has already entered?"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom..."


    Before they could take any action, a violent blasting sound came from other directions...


    "Damn it, no matter who it is, the old man must smash them into pieces!" At this moment, Lei Ying jumped like a thunder, and lightning flashed on his body. The whole body was full of this violent aura, and his hair was stimulated by the violent lightning. Standing it up, it could be seen that Raikage was already furious.


    Since Yunyin Village was destroyed by Uchiha Tatsun once, it took a huge amount of manpower and financial resources to rebuild it. Now, there are still people who dare to attack Yunyin again, which directly reminds Raikage After that shame, how could Lei Ying sit still, and he himself has that kind of irritable temper.


    Lu Jiu carefully distinguished the direction of the explosion sound, and said in a deep voice, "The sound of the explosion came from six directions, which means that the enemy was divided into six strands and attacked from Yunyin''s six directions. Have they surrounded Yunyin Village? If this is the case, there must be a lot of people needed. What method did they use to escape the frontline combat zone and the detection of the Sensing Department to arrive here?"


    Of course he didn¡¯t know that there were only six enemies who attacked Yunyin. As for how to get here, it was actually the animal road in the six penins that flew directly over on a flying psychic beast, and used it when it arrived at Yunyin Village. Using spiritism brought the rest of Payne over.


    "Six directions? Then the four of us are responsible for one direction, and the other two directions will be handed over to the other ninjas to resist. Let''s go and support when we solve our opponents!" It was Gaara Fengying who was talking. When the enemy was already attacking in six directions, he proposed.


    "Damn it, the old man is one step ahead!"


    Obviously, Lei Ying couldn''t wait. After all, the enemy had already entered. He couldn''t wait for a second now. After roaring, he jumped out directly from the window of Lei Ying''s office.


    The remaining three shadows glanced at each other, nodded, did not talk nonsense, and each chose a direction to go straight to the place of battle.


    Chapter 338: Strange Ability

 195 Naruto Strong System Chapter 195

    At the Yunyin Village of Thunder Country, the Six Paths of Payne had already invaded the village from various directions, and went straight to the Ninja World Alliance camp.Lei Ying deserves to be the commander-in-chief of this alliance, and has already rushed to the front battlefield in the first time.


    At this time, the ninjas staying in the headquarters have already been fighting with the invaders...


    "Damn it, is it the gang of Akatsuki organizations?"


    After Lei Ying arrived on the battlefield, he saw the situation of the invader. Looking at the costumes worn by the intruder, Lei Ying instantly understood the identity of the intruder. It turned out to be from the Akatsuki organization!


    What surprised him was that the intruder in front of him was only one person.


    This is a member of Akatsuki wearing a red cloud uniform with a black background. She has chestnut hair and a swollen figure. His face, nose, and chin are pinned to small black round objects. At this time, he is in alliance with the ninja. Ninja fighting.


    Although there is only one enemy, but the strength is very strong, being attacked by Ninja ninjas several times his strength, he can handle it easily, and even has the upper hand.


    All of this stems from the strange powers of this Akatsuki member, because this intruder was able to absorb other people¡¯s Chakras in battle, and any ninjutsu that attacks him will be absorbed by him, leading to ninjutsu attacks. invalid.


    The intruder Raikage encountered was actually the Hungry Ghost Dao in Payne''s Six Paths, which was able to reverse the Chakra Cycle in his body, sucking into his opponents in front of him.The inhaled Chakra will mist in his body, as if he is trapped in a bottomless swamp, and his strength is absorbed. It is precisely because of this special ability that he can cope with the Ninlian group attack freely and even gain the upper hand. .


    "There is only one intruder here... Is the attack in this direction just a feint to create chaos, and other places the main attack direction?" Seeing that there was only one enemy, Lei Ying couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Forget it, don''t worry, get rid of this guy as soon as possible before going to support other places."


    Seeing the stalemate in the battle, Raikage didn''t say much, and directly turned on the Thundershield Chakra mode. The whole body was covered by blue chakras, accompanied by thunder and lightning surging around.


    "Shoo~"


    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, Lei Ying''s speed has reached the extreme, and he almost rushed to the front of Hungry Ghost Road in the blink of an eye, "Bang~" in Hungry Ghost Road.


    With a loud noise, the Hungry Ghost Dao, who was fighting with the Ninja Ninjas, was directly blown out by Raikage with a punch.


    In fact, he had already noticed when Raikage appeared, but he was being entangled by the people of Ninlian at that time, and Raiking was so fast that he had rushed to him without letting him make defensive measures. In front of him, Lei Ying fisted and flew more than ten meters away.


    "You dare to attack Yunyin Village, so be aware of the fact that I will kill it, the choppy of Xiao organization!"


    Lei Ying''s body was full of violent thunder and lightning at the moment, standing in front of the group of Nin Lian, looking at the person of Xiao who was blown away by himself, and said viciously.


    "It''s Master Raikage!"


    The Ninja ninjas who were fighting the Hungry Ghost Road in the field realized that their commander was taking action personally at this moment, and only one move had solved the opponent that made them feel extremely headache, and they shouted excitedly.


    however¡­¡­


    "Crack~~Crack~~"


    Before the people in the Ninja League were happy, a weird voice came, and everyone subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. The expressions that were originally joyful immediately turned into surprise, because they found that it had been hit by Raikage. The hungry ghost who flew out unexpectedly stood up again at this time, except for one arm and looked at them blankly.


    These Ninja people exclaimed: "How could it be possible that after taking the power of Raikage-sama, I can stand up, what is this guy sacred?"


    They all understand Raikage¡¯s power,


    At this time, Lei Ying was also a little surprised. He clearly knew the power of his punch just now. Although he did not use his full strength, it was almost the same. In addition, the Lei Dun Chakra wrapped around his arm had a high-speed swing. The impact of the fist, anyone who withstands his fist will be seriously injured even if he is not dead.


    However, the person from the Akatsuki organization on the opposite side looked like a okay person, and he stood up again, without even a painful expression, as if nothing had happened.


    Suffocating his inner surprise, Lei Ying turned around and shouted at the ninjas next to him: "You guys go to other places to support, this guy will leave it to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chakra burst out suddenly, and once again rushed towards the hungry ghost road not far ahead.


    "Yes, Lord Raikage!" The ninjas of the Ninja League didn''t say much when they saw this. They knew that with Raikage''s strength, they would have little effect in staying here, and now Yunyin Village is being invaded. , The situation is urgent, they must support other places.


    After the Ninlian people exchanged glances, the "swish" sound turned into a few black shadows, and they rushed in the direction of other explosions.


    At this time, Raikage is attacking the Hungry Ghost Road. Because of the thrill of Thunder, the whole body is extremely fast and rushes towards the enemy. Raikage does not want to give the enemy a chance to think. After all, it is not you on the battlefield. Death is my death, and at this time there are other enemies attacking Yunyin, hesitating every second, there may be teammates die.


    Preemptive strikes and quickness, this has always been Raikage''s style, Raikage seeks to kill opponents at the first time, and then quickly reinforce other comrades.


    But Lei Ying''s idea was quickly seen through by the other party. Although the speed of Hungry Ghost Road could not exceed Lei Ying, it was barely able to resist it.


    No matter how much Raikage wanted to solve the battle quickly, the enemy had invisibly resolved Raikage''s attack, just like a crazy bison fell into a bottomless swamp, no matter how restless Raikage was, he exploded and speeded up.Hungry ghosts can be resolved one by one.


    "Damn it, the power was sucked away, what kind of ability is this?"


    After several confrontations with Evil Ghost Dao, Lei Ying could clearly feel that every time he came into contact with Evil Ghost Dao, his power would flow quickly, and he had already noticed something was wrong.


    "Try this trick!"


    When using Thunder Shield, Raikage uses various physical skills to punch.However, under the condition that it is still ineffective to the enemy, Raikage uses the instantaneous technique to move his body to the enemy''s back at high speed.


    Using a heavy explosion, the Chakra of the Thunder Shield was concentrated in his elbow, and he attacked the enemy''s weakness with all his strength.Without giving the opponent too much opportunity to breathe, he lifted the enemy again and fell to the ground with super weight.


    At this time, a big hole was smashed into the ground. Obviously, the people who had been hit by these two heavy blows were basically unconscious.


    However, Lei Ying stood up and saw that Hungry Ghost Dao appeared to stand up again as if nothing had happened.It seems that all attacks will not work for him.Instead, Raikage''s Chakra consumed a lot at this time.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Nine: The Ability of Penn


    Kill, howl!This is so cruel and cruel on the battlefield!


    On another battlefield in Yunyin Village, Gaara Fengying, as the youngest movie-class figure, has already arrived on the scene at this moment.


    Just like the situation encountered by Raikage, there is only one enemy here, the red cloud robe with black background. Gaara recognized the identity of the invader at a glance. After a glance around, I found that there is no other enemy here. I love Luo whispered in a low voice, "Anyone from Xiao Organization, is there only one person..."


    The member of the Xiao organization in front of him was one of the Six Ways of Payne who invaded Yunyin Village, the Human Way of Payne''s Six Ways.


    At this time, several ninjas fell to the ground under the opponent''s feet...


    Obviously, the human beings only touched the bodies of the other Shangnin with their hands, and quickly read the Chakra attributes of these Shangnin.And immediately use Xiangke''s Chakra attributes to deal with these Shangnin.


    The ability to read in just a few seconds can grasp the thoughts of other people. This ability is not what the ordinary people of Ninlian can understand, and it has completely exceeded their cognition.


    When a Ninja ninja died in the hands of Penn''s six human beings, his head was pressed tightly by the opponent, and the whole person lost a bit of anger, like a dead body, and his pupils also enlarged.


    "These people only know that Kyuubi and Yaoren Zhuli are indeed hidden together, but they don''t know the exact address... It seems that someone needs to be selected for a higher position."


    After Human Dao Penn extracted and absorbed the soul of the Ninja Ninja in his hand, he threw away the dead body in his hand. Human Dao Penn had read the memory of this man, but the result did not seem to make him. Satisfied, apart from knowing that Yao and Kyuubi Ren Zhuli were hidden, he didn''t get any useful information at all.


    The rest of the Ninja League ninjas saw a teammate die tragically under this strange ability. Although they felt extremely angry, they couldn''t help but grit their teeth with hatred.


    One of the ninjas saw that the human world is so difficult, and quickly reminded the rest of his teammates: "Damn, this guy''s abilities are too weird, everyone spread out, keep away from him, don''t let him touch it!"


    At least until the details of the other party have been figured out, you can no longer attack rashly like just now. The other ninjas also understand with their heart, they just surrounded the Human Dao Penn, watched the Human Dao Penn warily, and did not attack him again. .


    When Gaara first arrived, I was seeing a scene where the human world uses power to extract souls. Although they cannot see the shape of the soul, it is not difficult to guess from the movements of the human world and self-talk. This strange ability seems to be able to read the memory of being caught.


    "Is this ability...is it a kind of mental attack? Is it an illusion or..." Seeing the strange behavior of Penn, Gaara couldn''t touch the other party''s ability, because their naked eyes could not see the human beings. The soul extracted made him subconsciously think of the ability of moon reading. After all, this kind of scene is too similar, and he himself has suffered from this illusion, was sucked into the moon reading space, and then severely tortured. The information was forced out, and the outside world only passed one second.


    But the ninjas whose souls were extracted by the human realm died directly. This is different from Moonreading, and Moonreading is a kaleidoscope writing wheel ability. Gaara doesn¡¯t think that the Akatsuki members in front of us belong to the Uchiha family .


    Gaara is not as impatient as Raikage, so he will do it as soon as he meets, but first analyzes the opponent''s abilities and wants to know more about the other''s intelligence.

 196 Naruto Power System Chapter 196

    The other party obviously has a certain ability that can not only read people¡¯s memories, but people with this ability will also die. This is the conclusion that Gaara has just come to, but he still doesn¡¯t understand the other party¡¯s ability. What, so he hasn''t rushed out yet.


    At this time, the human world also found Gaara''s figure, and focused his attention on Gaara''s body, but there was no expression on his face, and he just said indifferently: "One person Zhuli, Shayin Village The shadow of the wind, Gaara the sand waterfall... Maybe your soul can give me the answer I want!"


    Hearing the words of the human world as if talking to himself, Gaara clenched his brows, had already grasped the key words in it, and was surprised in my heart, and said in secret: "Soul? Wow, that''s the way it is, is his move just drawn? The soul of the target, and then read the memory of the soul, and the person whose soul is extracted, will die because of this? This guy has such a strange ability..."


    When the human world saw Gaara appear, it took Gaara as a target, ignored the other miscellaneous fish, and rushed towards Gaara without saying a word.


    Ninja¡¯s miscellaneous fish naturally discovered Gaara¡¯s arrival. After seeing the human world attacking Gaara, they worried that Gaara didn¡¯t understand the weird ability of the human world, and feared that Gaara would suffer, so he quickly exclaimed and reminded him. : "Master Fengying, be careful, this Akatsuki''s ability is very weird. Anyone touched by him will be killed!"


    Hearing the reminder of the miscellaneous fish, Gaara nodded and said in secret: "It seems that this ability needs to be in contact with the target to be able to use it. In that case..."


    Gaara, through my own conjectures and the reminders of the Ninja Ninja, has roughly understood the power of the human world. Seeing the human world attack, I didn¡¯t rush, immediately used the sand shuriken with my left hand, and then used the right hand again. Out of the hands of the sand.


    Two kinds of ninjutsu are formed in a flash, even the youngest shadow, combat is extremely sophisticated and fast.


    You must know that on the battlefield, every second of pause may mean death!


    Immediately made a shuriken with sand in his hand to attack the opponent, and blocked the enemy''s close-range attack with the hand of sand. Gaara clearly saw through the opponent''s combat intentions and tried not to fight close-range with the opponent.At the same time, as soon as the enemy approaches his body, Gaara uses a sand shield to protect himself, especially his head.


    The human world is precisely to hold Gaara''s head with his hand, and then extract Gaara''s soul, but it never succeeded.


    However, in several attacks, they were all close to Gaara¡¯s body. Penn¡¯s human realm also wanted to use the power of the hidden six realms of the heart to read some of Gaara¡¯s thoughts, but after all they failed. Entered into an anxious battle...


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fortieth: Difficult Enemy


    At this moment, Yunyin Village became chaotic due to the invasion of Payne''s Six Paths. The visible smoke of gunpowder filled the entire Yunyin Village, and the ninja ninjas who stayed in the village were also desperately resisting Payne''s attack.


    "Damn, this guy''s destructive power is really too great, try to stop him, absolutely can''t let him in and destroy again." A group of Ninja ninjas wearing Akatsuki uniforms are constantly projecting from their wrists. Penn of the missile gritted his teeth with hatred.


    This Penn is the Shura Road of the Six Ways, good at physical skills and missile attacks.The whole body can be transformed into a living weapon of all kinds of weapons. The destructive power is amazing. It is like a human-type bomber, tirelessly destroying and killing, wherever it goes, it is bombed by his endless missiles. After the ruins, the loss to Yunyin Village is still above the evil ghost road and the human world.


    "Damn, where did these guys come from? Why are they so difficult to deal with each one, be careful..." A Konoha-dressed Ninja ninja, who had just escaped the flying missile, was on the scene. When he complained about the troublesome Shura Road, he suddenly exclaimed before he finished his complaint.


    It turned out that a Yun Ren saw that Shura Dao had just released the missile on his wrist, and just wanted to take advantage of Shura Dao¡¯s just released missiles, and sneak into Shura Dao Payne, but he had not allowed him to get close to the enemy. Shura Dao Payne raised another arm, and then that arm was disconnected from the wrist, and the clenched fist unexpectedly broke away from the wrist. Propelled by a ball of flame, he rushed towards the Yunren. The speed is faster than previous missile attacks.


    The Yun Ren obviously did not expect that Shura Dao had such an attack method. He was shocked for a while, and he couldn''t avoid it in a hurry. He was hit by the fist flying from the Shura Dao and flew far. It was only after crashing into a building that the momentum was stopped.


    This is also one of Shura Dao''s attack methods, by transforming one''s own body, using the cut wrist as a weapon.The chakras are concentrated on the incision, and the wrist, which is propelled by the small explosion, flies out in a straight line due to the powerful impact!!The destructive power it produces makes it easy to break even for thick rock disks, and the wrist protected by the chakra is intact. The chakra with the cut is like a magnet attracting the wrist, and you can put it back again. Not only did the bomb attack be released from the body, but the body was also transformed into a weapon? What kind of monster is this?"


    When a ninja from Shayin Village saw Shura Dao¡¯s attacking methods, he couldn¡¯t help but shouted in surprise: "Isn¡¯t this a puppet made by a puppet master? Isn¡¯t this a puppet made by a puppet master? Self-conscious puppet? How could there be such a thing!"


    "Crack~~Crack~~"


    Ignoring the shock of the Ninja ninjas, after solving the Yun Ren, Shura Dao urged Chakra to pull back the fist that had been shot out as a missile, and reinstalled it on the wrist. It was not a difference. It is stitched together with the fracture of the wrist, and there is no gap.


    As if re-adapting to the palm, Shura Dao Penn shook his fist, and then turned his gaze to the Ninlian people in front of him again. He raised his arm again, clasped his palm, and several pitch-black miniature missiles shot from his wrist. Came out.


    When the people of Ninja League saw this, their hearts were tense, and they immediately focused their attention on the missile on the wrist of Shura Dao. Among them, the ninja dressed up as Konoha reminded loudly: "Be careful, he is about to attack, don''t Hit by his weapon!"


    "Shoo~hoo~hoo~"


    With a few sharp whistles, a few pitch-black missiles were placed on the wrist of Shura Dao, and under the advancement of the flames, they quickly flew towards the surrounding Ninjas...


    The ninjas of Ninja League noticed the missiles of Shura Dao early in the morning, and did not dare to relax at all. When they saw the missiles of Shura Dao hit and they were about to evade, a wall of soil popped up and blocked theirs. In front of him, at the same time, all the missiles of the Shura Road bombarded the dirt wall, and they were intercepted.


    "Let the old man come and meet you! The old man is the third-generation earth shadow of Yanyin Village, the country of earth!"


    Accompanied by a somewhat old but full of breath sounded, a thin figure appeared in front of the Shura Dao and the people of Ninja League.


    This person is the third generation of Earth Shadow who came to support, the two Libra Ohnogi, the earth wall just now is the earth escape that he released. When he just arrived, he happened to see Shura Road launching missiles, so he went straight without thinking. Intercepted.


    "It''s Master Tukage!"


    The people in Ninja League who were morally depressed because they couldn''t help the Asura Way, after seeing the appearance of Tu Ying, they all cheered up. They worshipped the shadows in each village incomparably!


    Tuying volleyed in the air, and did not pay attention to the Ninja ninjas. Instead, he cast his gaze on Shura Dao''s body, and said solemnly: "Is the invader the Akatsuki organization? It''s so arrogant. I dare to attack four shadows. What is your purpose for Yun Yin, who is sitting here?"


    Shuradao looked at Dokage, but did not answer, and directly released three missiles at Tukage Onoki as a meeting ceremony.


    Although Tuying is old, his actions are still very fast. After all, he is a shadow-level character. Facing such an attack, he can easily cope with it. He quickly escaped the firing of the first missile. However, Shuradao¡¯s The attack was more than one attack. After avoiding the first missile, the other two that followed were already close at hand. After all, he did not have the speed of Raiking.


    But even so, it is impossible to get Tuying with only these two missiles. Without a trace of hesitation, he immediately used the rock fist technique, and saw that Tuying¡¯s two fists instantly became petrified and became very huge, two punches. At the same time, the two missiles were blown out instantly.


    Obviously, Shura Dao also knew that the conventional attack methods could not get Earth Shadow. He stretched out his hand and pulled off the cloak, revealing a strong muscle. However, Shura Dao¡¯s body has long been transformed into a killing machine. Its body is Mechanically, a large number of weapons can be carried in the body. There are obvious traces of stitches on the body.


    After the body wriggled for a while, four arms grew out of the body. Together with the original two, there were a total of six arms, and even a human face grew on each side of the cheek. The state of three heads and six arms looks very impressive. Weird.


    This is the asura form of the Shura Dao, with three heads and six arms, with a long jagged blade at the waist, arched like a scorpion.


    "Is this guy''s body a puppet?"


    Seeing the transformation of Shura Dao, Tuying''s eyes were full of vigilance. Although there was only one enemy, Akatsuki was the opponent. You must know that no role in Akatsuki''s organization is simple, and he did not understand the specific abilities of the enemy in front of him. , Did not dare to care.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    Before I had time to think about it, Shura Dao took action again, and a large number of missile heads suddenly appeared on the back of the body that was originally arched, densely all over the body.


    "Swish~wish~wish~"


    All the missiles fired directly at the place where Tokage Ohnoki was located. With such a large-scale attack method, Tukage yelled at this.


    "not good! "


    "Boom! Bang! Bang!"


    Hearing a few loud noises, the places where a large number of missiles hit soon exploded and a large amount of gunpowder smoke came out. Under such a intensive attack, the two fists of Earth Shadow¡¯s aggravating rock art were obviously raised. Little effect, a crisis suddenly appeared...


    Chapter 341: Raging Psychic Beast


    On a building in Yunyin Village, a man wearing a black-bottomed red cloud robe looked at Yunyin Village that had fallen into chaos, and his hands quickly sealed...


    "Psychic Art~"


    "Boom~~"


    A deep voice sounded, and a burst of smoke appeared in Yunyin Village out of thin air. After the smoke was gradually blown away by the wind, huge centipedes, lobsters, chameleons, bulldogs, giant rhinos, etc., a huge monster suddenly appeared in Ninja Lianzhong''s sight.


    "Bah~~"


    "Roar~~"


    With a roar, these monsters began to move, and after spreading out, they violently destroyed everything in Yunyin Village. Because of their huge size, the damage caused was extremely terrifying, and the entire Yunyin Village was quickly enveloped by war.


    When these psychic beasts first appeared, they were immediately rushed by the ninjas of the Ninja and began to deal with these psychic beasts. After all, these psychic beasts are too large, and the destructiveness is also extremely amazing. It''s hard to notice.


    "Damn, such a big guy was channeled in the village. Fortunately, the villagers have been transferred during the war, otherwise it would be unthinkable!"


    A Yunren in Yunyin¡¯s village gritted his teeth with hatred when he saw the destruction caused by the psychic beasts, but felt a little grateful in his heart. Fortunately, there are no other villagers in Yunyin Village now, because when the war came, so the villagers were early Has been transferred to a refuge for refuge. Now Yunyin is only serving as the headquarters of the Ninja League. Those who stay in Yunyin Village are ninjas. Although there are many ninjas who have not been on the battlefield, they are compared to civilians who have no ability. In other words, at least you can protect yourself, and you don''t have to worry about the safety of the villagers and distract your attention.

 197 Naruto Power System Chapter 197

    "Stop them!"


    Although these psychic beasts are huge, hideous and terrifying, and seem to be difficult to deal with, the ninjas of Ninja League did not retreat. After exchanging their eyes, they each locked their targets, followed by various ninjutsu, ninja Gu, one after another thrown on the giant psychic beasts, the counterattack began!


    "Wind Escape. The Art of Wind Cutting"


    A Konoha-dressed Ninja ninja had already locked the target, and his hands began to form a seal quickly. As the Indian style was completed, a gust of wind suddenly blew around him, and a giant wind blade visible to the naked eye swiftly struck towards him. A giant dog psychic beast with a pair of meat wings on its back.


    "Puffy~~"


    With the sound of a sharp blade cutting objects quickly, immediately afterwards, one of the front legs of the giant dog psychic beast was suddenly splashed with blood, and one of the front legs separated from the body in an instant. The wind blade directly smashed the giant dog. His entire forelimb was severed, blood was constantly flowing from the incision, and the wound looked scary.


    "Hiss~~"


    The hard-hit giant dog uttered a roar on his back, and then rushed towards the Konoha ninja who attacked it. The speed of the dash is extremely fast, and the broken off of a forelimb seems to have no effect on it. It still looks abnormally fast.


    "Damn, don''t these guys feel the pain?"


    Seeing that the giant dog had been cut off forelegs and still so swiftly, that Konoha''s ninja''s complexion changed, seeing the giant dog attacking, the secret path was not good, one jumped to the top of a nearby building, and that The giant head dog was opening his blood bowl and biting at the place where he was before. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have been buried in the dog''s mouth by now.


    One miss, the giant dog became more violent, roaring, as if venting its own anger, constantly hitting the surrounding buildings, some ninjas near it were affected, and they could only dodge and evade. .


    "hateful!"


    Upon seeing this, a Yun Ren did not hesitate and immediately launched ninjutsu...


    "Lei Dun. Four pillars bound!"


    As the Yun Ren''s words just fell, there was a roar on the ground next to the giant dog, and then four stone pillars like mountain peaks rose from the ground, trapping the giant dog in the middle, and thunder on the four stone pillars Entangled, and the giant dog surrounded by four stone pillars was also attacked by Lei Dun.


    The violent thunder and lightning seemed to have a strong gravitational force tearing at the body of the giant dog, making the giant dog unable to break free for a while.


    "Simply cut off your head while it is now!"


    Seeing that the giant dog was restrained, the Konoha ninja immediately seized the opportunity, quickly formed seals with both hands, and released ninjutsu again... "Wind escape. Big cut!"


    Another strong hurricane suddenly appeared, and a wind blade that was stronger than before, with an incomparably swift power, struck the giant dog that was being suppressed by Yun Ren''s release of thunder...


    "Puffy~~"


    Without a trace of hindrance, the sharp wind blade instantly cut the giant dog''s head, and the blood spurted out for a while, like a fountain, the giant dog''s huge body also crashed to the ground.


    "Solve it?"


    Upon seeing this, Yun Ren also withdrew from ninjutsu, and he was secretly relieved. After all, the chakra consumed to maintain such a large area of ??ninjutsu is also very amazing. After seeing the giant dog beheaded, he did not maintain the forbearance. Surgery.


    However, just as everyone was feeling relieved for beheading the giant dog, the giant dog with its head in a different place now staggered and stood up again, as if the giant dog had been chopped off. The head is not dead yet...


    "how is this possible! "


    Seeing this terrifying scene, the ninjas present all exclaimed, looking at the headless giant dog in amazement, and did not react for a while, and then, something even more surprising happened to them...


    I saw a squirm at the terrifying cut in the giant dog''s neck, and then two ferocious dog heads grew out of it, barking their teeth, staring coldly at the Ninjas!


    The giant dog psychic beast whose head had been decapitated not only did not die or disappear, but regrown a new head, and it also grew one more. The giant dog, which had only one head, has now become a double headed dog. Inu, this undoubtedly shocked the ninjas present. One of the ninjas exclaimed: "Why...what''s the matter, this guy''s head has increased, what kind of monster is this!"


    It was the Konoha ninja who was relatively calm. After a brief surprise, he quickly recovered his composure. He analyzed, "Did he grow his head again? It looks like this is a special psychic beast. It is entangled, it is better to find the caster, as long as the caster is resolved, these psychic beasts should all disappear!"


    As he said, he began to look around, trying to find out the operator he was talking about.


    Chapter 342: Secret Interrogation


    At this time in Yunyin Village, as the base camp of the Ninja League, there are four shadows sitting at the headquarters. This should be the safest place. However, no one would have thought that the people of the Akatsuki organization should be so bold and dare. At this time, four shadows were attacked at the headquarters of Ninja League.


    In Yunyin Village, the gunpowder is full of smoke, explosions, screams and wailing are constantly occurring, huge monsters that are raging everywhere, at this moment, an extremely tragic battlefield is evolving. This is only after the fifth generation of Naruto Senjutsu arrived on the scene. It was discovered that the casualties suffered by Ninja League were more serious than imagined.


    The ninjas in the medical squad are urgently rescuing the wounded. However, since most of the medical squads are sent to fight on the front line, the medical staff staying at the headquarters are obviously understaffed. At this time, there are too many wounded, and there are many wounded. Without timely treatment, he could only endure the pain, and from time to time he uttered an uncontrollable groan, and the wounded were constantly being transported back from the war zone in the distance.


    Seeing this tragic situation, Tsunade, who was originally looking for the enemy, did not go any further. He frowned, and asked the two ninjas who had just returned from the war zone: "Is the loss so serious? Has the enemy been collected? Information!"


    A ninja who was transporting the wounded looked over and saw Tsunade asking a question. He quickly replied: "The enemy is Akatsuki. The number is not clear. There are currently four known enemies, each of which possesses one type. With special abilities, Raikage, Kazekage and Tukage-sama have already fought three of them, and a member of Akatsuki who uses psychic beasts to fight is also entangled by our people, but it seems that there are people from Akatsuki who are lurking. In the village, we haven''t found it yet."


    "Are you from the Akatsuki organization? They attacked our headquarters at this time..."


    After learning that the enemy was the Akatsuki organization, Tsunade was not surprised. After all, in the Ninja world, the only one who dared to attack them was Akatsuki, and Akatsuki had already officially declared war with the five great nations. They would attack the Ninja. It was also natural, but what she didn''t expect was that the Akatsuki organization was so arrogant this time and directly attacked the headquarters of the Ninja League.


    Tsunade had previously planned to rush to the battle zone to block the enemy, and seeing so many casualties, the enemy must be very strong, and the ninja of Ninja is hard to resist. If she takes action, it may reduce the casualties of Ninja, but look. Tsunade also hesitated at this moment, seeing the wounded all over the floor.


    After all, the medical ninja in the headquarters is obviously under-staffed, and she herself is very good at medical ninjutsu. It can be said that in the ninja world, her medical ninja is unmatched. If she takes care of the wounded, it can eliminate the medical ninja manpower. The problem of insufficient.


    Kakashi, who was following Tsunade, seemed to see Tsunade''s thoughts, and said in a deep voice, "Naruto-sama, leave the enemy''s affairs to us!"


    Tsunade heard the words and looked at Kakashi. She naturally chose to trust, and knew that saving lives was urgent. She nodded and said, "I know, I will psychic out slugs, heal all the wounded, and let the slugs do their best. Cooperate with you!"


    After speaking, Tsunade walked to an open place, and his hands quickly sealed...


    "Psychic art!"


    "Boom!"


    As a cloud of smoke appeared, a huge blue and white slug appeared in front of Tsunade.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    Tsunade didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, and gave the slug a command: "You immediately disperse, follow all the ninjas, and then heal everyone with my chakra!"


    "Yes, I understand!"


    The slug obviously also knew the current situation, did not raise any objections, and immediately executed Tsunade''s instructions. The original huge body split into countless small slugs in an instant, one part crawling toward the wounded, and the other part crawling toward the wounded. Everywhere in Yunyin Village.


    After a small slug quickly crawled along Kakashi''s ankle to his shoulder, Tsunade said: "Kakashi, take the slug with you, it will help you!"


    "I understand!" Kakashi nodded, and then jumped and hurried towards the war zone in the distance.


    "I will let you share information through slugs!"


    After Kakashi left, Tsunade sat cross-legged on the ground, and at the same time began to transport Chakra. The azure blue Chakra was transmitted to all the slugs through her, and then the slugs would treat all the wounded. Such a move would Attrition Tsunade''s huge amount of Chakra, she was temporarily unable to leave to fight until all the slugs reached the Ninja Ninja.


    At the same time, somewhere in Yunyin Village...


    A Ninja ninja who was searching for the wounded found a wounded teammate on the ground, jumped to the side of the wounded, and eagerly asked: "Hello~ are you okay?"


    The wounded man was obviously unaware, and could not respond at all except for the weak breathing.


    "Hold on, I''ll take you back for treatment right away!"


    Upon seeing this, the search and rescue ninja hurriedly carried the wounded on his shoulders and was about to take the wounded away, but after he turned around carrying the wounded, he suddenly discovered that behind him, a middle man wearing a black robe with red clouds The young man looked at him facelessly, with an indifferent expression, as if looking at a dead body.


    Seeing this situation, the face of the ninja carrying the wounded suddenly changed, and he was shocked. Unexpectedly, someone stood behind and didn''t notice it. If the other party made a move, he would have been in a different place.

 198 Naruto Power System Chapter 198

    After being surprised, he subconsciously wanted to jump back a distance, and then he just wanted to make a move, but the middle-aged man in front of him was ++ faster than him, and one hand instantly caught him. His neck lifted him up, and the force from his palm made him almost suffocated. No matter how much he earns, it will not help. The teammate on his shoulder also fell to the ground at this time.


    "Say, where are the Yao and the Nine Tails?" The middle-aged man in the uniform of Akatsuki asked coldly after raising the ninja.


    "No... I don''t know!" The ninja who was pinched around his neck kept breaking the middle-aged man''s hand, trying to break free, and after hearing the other party''s question, he replied with difficulty.


    This is not a deliberate concealment. He really doesn¡¯t know where Kyuubi and Yawei Renzhuli are. After all, this order to protect Renzhuli was urgently issued by Nin Lian¡¯s Five Shadows, and this task was performed secretly. Knowing this Secretly, apart from the five shadows who made the decision at the time and a few people, no one else really knew.


    Did not get the desired answer, the middle-aged man¡¯s strength + Dao increased a little bit, making the Ninja ninja miserable, the middle-aged man looked at the Ninja ninja''s painful expression Moved, Leng Ran said, "If you don''t answer my question, there is only one dead end. I asked once, where are the Kyuubi and the Yaoren Zhuli?"


    Following the middle-aged man''s questioning again, a translucent giant ++ head suddenly appeared behind the man, hideous and terrifying, and looked like an evil spirit.


    In fact, this middle-aged man is the Hell Dao in the Six Paths of Payne. He can summon and control the Hades. Only when the other party is caught can he see the Hades, who is in charge of life and death behind the Hell Dao. At this time, he appears behind him. The head of the evil spirit is actually the Yama King he summoned!


    The ninja whose neck was pinched, saw the Empress Yama who emerged out of thin air behind Helldao, with fear in his eyes++, but he did not know the whereabouts of Yao and Kyuubi, so he could only continue to answer that he did not know.


    "Really? Then I will make a verdict!"


    As for the authenticity of the ninja¡¯s answer, Hell Dao didn¡¯t care, because he was able to tell whether the other party was telling the truth or not. As soon as his voice fell, the ninja¡¯s cheeks slammed, tightening. Then a dong++xi like a tongue++ came out from his mouth, and the Yama King behind Hell Road also opened his mouth, stretched out an arm from Yama King''s mouth, and pulled it. I lived with the long tongue++, but it didn''t take long before it finally let go.


    "Hey, you really don''t seem to know!"


    This is an ability of Hell Dao, a tactile illusion, just grab the opponent''s throat, and then summon an object similar to the Yama King, and ask the other party a question. The Yama King will stretch out a long strip like a hand from his mouth++ The object grabbed the opponent''s tongue++, and judged whether the answer was true or false. If the opponent lied, Yama would pull out his tongue++ and chew and eat it. At the same time, the person died, if it was true The words will not be pulled off, and once caught in the throat, they will not be able to escape, and the summoned Yama King will not be able to see him except himself and the opponent.


    "In that case, you are useless!"


    Although he already knew the truth about what the ninja was saying, Hell Dao did not let the ninja plan to let go. His palms suddenly increased ++stronger++, only to hear a crisp fracture sound, the ninja''s neck He was cut off by the life of the hell, and the ninja''s eyes blanked, and the dead could no longer die.


    "No one knows the whereabouts of Yao and Kyuubi? Where are they hiding?"


    He threw the corpse in his hand on the ground. Hell Road groaned in a low voice, then turned and left. He wanted to take advantage of the other Payne¡¯s troubles in Yunyin Village, and secretly find out the eight-tailed and nine-tailed people in Zhuli. Come down.


    PS: Due to the current strict investigation, many words have somehow become sensitive ++ sensitive words, so in each sensitive ++ sensitive words, I can only use two "++" to separate them, no way , Because Pinyin is not good, it can only be done like this.


    Chapter 343: Kakashi Participates


    Acting in the dark is not only the Hell Dao, but as the core of Penn''s Six Paths, Tian Dao Penn is also doing the same thing.


    A ninja squad of only four people, which is heading to the war zone for reinforcements, kept jumping on the roof of the house in Yunyin Village and rushing towards the war zone, while originally standing in a corner + falling in the cold watching the clouds The hidden Tiandao Payne also started to act at this moment, and one jumped in front of the reinforcement team, blocking their way.


    Immediately after Tiandao Payne appeared, he was discovered by the people of this team. After seeing the uniform that Payne was in, they recognized the identity of Payne. One of the ninja dressed in Sand exclaimed: " This guy, you can''t go wrong, it''s from the Akatsuki organization!"


    "Damn, they are the ones who attacked the village!" The enemies were jealous when they met. A ninja dressed as Yunyin couldn''t calm down after seeing the culprit who attacked the village.


    A ninja from Konoha Village was calmer. After Tiandao Payne appeared, he reminded: "Be careful, everyone. There are no weak people in the Akatsuki organization. They can sneak into the village quietly and cause such great damage to the village. Don¡¯t be careless. !"


    "Are you going to do it?" A Yan Shinobu looked at Tiandao Payne, with his hands together and making a gesture of Jieyin, ready to make a move at any time.


    Tiandao Payne looked at the four Ninja ninjas in front of him indifferently, and did not speak. The right hand that was originally hanging was raised, and a dark chakra stick was instantly in his hand. Obviously, he was planning to shoot directly. Up.


    "Do it!"


    The reaction of the three ninjas of the Ninja League was not slow at all. After seeing Tiandao seemingly showing signs of action, his eyes condensed, and he decided to preemptively, following the shout of the Konoha ninja. After the sound of ++, they started to attack Tiandao Payne!


    "The soil escape rock pillar prison!" I saw that the ninja from Yanyin Village quickly seals and takes the lead. After his seal is completed, a root suddenly emerges from the ground around Tiandao Payne. The huge stone pillars formed a stone prison, trapping Heavenly Path Penn in the middle.


    "It''s now¡­"


    "Huo Dun. Fire Dragon Flame Bomb!"


    "Lei Dun. Go!"


    "Feng Dun. Feng Qi!"


    The other ninjas were naturally quick to respond. After seeing that Payne had been trapped by his teammate''s ninjutsu, they did not hesitate at all, and immediately used their own attack methods to attack Tiandao Payne who was trapped by the stone prison.


    however¡­


    "too slow!"


    Facing the joint attack of the Ninja ninjas, Tiandao Payne, who was trapped in the stone prison, remained unchanged, watching the various ninjutsu attacks on him indifferently, and just said a word indifferently.


    Then I didn¡¯t see what Payne did, but a strange scene appeared...


    I saw that all the attacks on Heavenly Dao Penn were about to hit Penn, an invisible shock wave centered on Heavenly Dao Penn, suddenly spreading towards the surroundings, and for an instant, whether it was the dungeon that encircled Tiandao Penn, It was the attack on Payne, and it fell apart in an instant.


    Moreover, the momentum of this shock wave was very strong, not only offsetting the attacks of the Ninja Ninjas, but also smashing some surrounding buildings, causing sand and rocks in an instant.


    "what! "


    This situation obviously went beyond the expectations of the ninjas of the Ninja League. They stared at the scene in horror. They had no defense at all, and they were attacked by this shock wave. An invisible force flew so far, and after all the riots subsided, they were already severely traumatized. They were all lying on the ground like dead dogs, and their bodies were already scarred.


    "But... okay, just... what was that just now? That ++ guy, did he do something?"


    The ninja dressed as Shayin struggled to stand up from the ground, watching the destruction caused by the invisible force around him in shock, and then looked at Tiandao Payne in fear, although he didn''t know it was What''s going on, but he was pretty sure that all of this was done by the person from the Xiao Organization in front of him. After all, there was no other possibility except Heavenly Dao Payne.


    This is indeed the case. All this is caused by Tiandao Penn. When the Ninjas of Ninja United attacked Tiandao Penn just now, Penn directly activated the power of reincarnation eye and used the Shenluo Tianzheng to destroy everything around him. Dong++xi all bounced off, including all attacks on him.


    The ninjas of these Ninja Leagues are naturally unable to understand the abilities of Tiandao Payne and other information, let alone the characteristics of Shenluo Tianzheng. Although Tiandao Payne has been embankment, it still has no effect. Luo Tianzheng flew, and they were seriously injured as a result.


    At this time, Penn began to move++, and while the people of Ninlian had not recovered from the blow just now, a jumper jumped from where he stood just now to the face of Shayin. With a hand holding the dark Chakra stick, Sha Yin''s horrified eyes pierced the stick into Sha Yin''s heart...


    "Puffy~~"


    One end of the stick came out directly from Sha Yin¡¯s back, and red blood continuously poured out from the wound. The Sha Yin looked at the place where he was stabbed in horror, and his hands subconsciously wanted to cover the wound. , However, the chakra stick of Tiandao Payne has pierced his heart. With the passing of his life, he has lost the ability to move, with unwillingness, and finally completely lost his vitality.


    A handful of Shayin, who had completely lost his vitality, was thrown on the ground, Heavenly Dao Payne once again locked onto another target, and another jumped up, and instantly appeared in front of the Yanyin ninja.


    "Fuck!"


    The Yan Ren wanted to resist when he saw this. However, he was already seriously injured because of the damage of the Shenluo Tianzheng. He couldn''t resist the offensive of Tiandao Payne. After only one face, the rock Ren was used by Tiandao Payne. It was killed in the same way, and the body was thrown away by Payne.


    After killing Sand Ninja and Iwanin, Tendo Payne looked at the remaining two ninjas of Yunyin and Konoha, but this time he did not directly kill these two men. After looking at the two men a little , He raised his empty left hand to the Yun Ren. The Yun Ren was horrified to find that his body was actually pulled by an invisible force, and there was no room for resistance, he was directly pulled When he arrived in front of Tiandao Payne, he was immediately choked by his neck.


    "Asshole... what did you do to me?"


    After that Yun Ren was pulled over, his body has been shaking desperately, seeming to want to break free of Payne¡¯s control, but his body is being firmly imprisoned by a force at this moment, no matter he No matter how hard I tried, it still didn''t help.


    The Konoha ninja had also recovered some strength at this time. When he saw the Ninja teammates were in danger, he immediately rushed towards Heavenly Dao Payne, trying to rescue his teammates.


    However, Tiandao Payne didn''t even look at the Konoha ninja. He didn''t care about his actions, obviously he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Sure enough, the Konoha ninja hit an invisible force before he got close to Payne. He was directly knocked out by this force and fell to the ground. He had already suffered serious injuries, but now It was the injury from the injury to the injury, and he couldn''t get up again for a while.


    Tiandao Payne calmly looked at Yun Ren who was pinched by himself, the Chakra stick on his right hand++ was constantly dropping blood to the ground, and he indifferently asked the Yun Ren, "Tell me, Yao and Jiu Where is the tail?"


    "Wow...Origin...It turns out that your purpose was for Naruto Uzumaki and Lord Kirabi..." After hearing Payne''s question, Yun Ren showed a dazed expression. He now understands that Xiao organization attacked Yunyin. The purpose of the village.


    "Tell me, where are the human pillars of the eight tails and nine tails?" Tiandao Payne did not show any impatience, and continued to raise the question just now.

 199 Naruto Power System Chapter 199

    At this time, Yun Ren no longer had the panic he had just now, and became calm, and said disdainfully: "What a stupid guy, don''t waste your effort, don''t want to get any information from my mouth, I will not betray. Companion."


    "is it?"


    Hearing this, Heavenly Dao Payne said quietly and did not feel surprised or irritated. He understood that there was a kind of person who could not betray his companions anyway. He met too many people, and he knew the root of pain. I couldn''t make this kind of person surrender, so I didn''t intend to waste any more time, and the Chakra wand in his hand ++ was raised again.


    "If that''s the case, then there is nothing wrong with you!" As he spoke, the Chakra stick in his hand suddenly pierced Yun Ren''s heart.


    "Puff Puff"


    Without any suspense, the Chakra stick pierced Yun Renxin''s mouth at once, and that Yun Ren also died, and the body was thrown on the ground by Payne.


    After that, Pien turned his gaze to the only Konoha ninja left...


    "Then...you will be next!" He walked over to the Konoha ninja.


    At this time, Konoha''s ninja also seemed to realize what Payne wanted to do. However, he was already seriously injured at this time, and he was unable to do anything. He could only watch Payne step by step towards him.


    After Tiandao Payne walked to the Konoha ninja, he looked at him indifferently and said, "If you don''t want to be killed by me like them, just tell me the whereabouts of Nine-tailed and Yao!"


    Konoha''s ninja looked at the companion who was killed by Tiandao Payne. His expression had become distorted because of anger. He hated Tiandao Payne and said: "Don''t dream, I won''t tell you anything. "


    Without receiving any information again, Tiandao Payne paused, and finally said: "It seems that you also made a stupid decision!"


    While talking, Tiandao Payne held a chakra stick and pierced the Konoha ninja''s heart. The Konoha ninja had obviously anticipated such a result, and did not show the fear of death, and had already recognized it. ++ means life.


    Seeing that Konoha¡¯s ninja was about to die by Penn¡¯s hand...


    A hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the Chakra stick of Heaven Payne, making it impossible for the Chakra stick to move forward.


    Tiandao Payne''s eyes moved slightly, because at this time, beside him, there was an extra figure with silver hair, a mask on his face++, and the three gouyu jade in the eyes of a scarlet blood wheel were slowly rotating, right Staring at him closely.


    "Oh? Konoha''s copy of the ninja, Haaki Kakashi?"


    Chapter 344: Kakashi vs. Payne


    Kakashi was originally to rush to the battle zone to support, but on the way, he suddenly discovered that Tiandao Payne was attracted by the movement caused by the Shinra Tianzheng released by resisting the previous ninjutsu attack. When he rushed over He discovered Heavenly Way Payne who was about to kill Konoha Ninja, and he stopped Heavenly Way Payne without hesitation.


    Kakashi looked at Tiandao Payne with a solemn gaze, and said solemnly: "Hey, you are here for Yao and Nine tails. You want to create riots to attract attention, and then secretly search?"


    "Ka... Senior Kakashi!"


    Konoha Ninja, who had already accepted his fate and was waiting for death, exclaimed after seeing Kakashi''s arrival, his tone was full of surprises, and a kind of rejoicing after the disaster.


    Hearing Konoha Ninja¡¯s exclamation, Kakashi glanced at the unknown Konoha Ninja. Kakashi saw all the things that happened before. He recognized his courage to never betray his companions, admiringly. Said: "Good job, leave the rest to me!"


    At this time, a small slug suddenly appeared and climbed onto the injured Konoha ninja. The Konoha ninja obviously hasn''t figured out what the situation is, but he has suffered now. He was seriously injured, and there was no way to do anything else, but nervously watching the slug crawling on him at a loss.


    Kakashi obviously saw the mind of the Konoha ninja, and explained: "Don''t worry, this is the psychic beast of Naruto-sama, it will help you heal your injuries!"


    "Yes...Is it, it turned out to be the psychic beast of Naruto-sama!" After hearing Kakashi¡¯s explanation, the Konoha ninja was also relieved, although he had heard of Tsunade, one of the three ninjas. Ji''s psychic beast is a slug, but there are still many people in Konoha who have not really seen it, so they are surprised.


    "The wound is recovering... It''s amazing!"


    After the slug crawled on the injured person, the body began to glow green. It was obviously starting to treat the injured ninja. The wound on that ninja also began to heal with the slug''s treatment. I saw this magical scene. , Feeling the healing of the wound, the ninja couldn''t help but sigh.


    After a while, the ninja¡¯s injury was effectively healed, and at least the ability to act has been restored. Kakashi said to him when he saw this: "You leave here first, you will not be able to get involved in the next battle. Leave the rest to me."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    The ninja did not refuse when he heard the words. He also knew that his current state was just a cumbersome stay here, but before leaving, he reminded Kakashi: "Senior Kakashi, this guy¡¯s abilities are very strange, we When fighting with him before, he was knocked down without seeing his attack methods clearly. Please be careful."


    After reminding Kakashi, the ninja didn''t stay anymore, jumped up and disappeared, leaving Kakashi and Tiandao Payne who were facing each other.


    For the conversation between the two, Tiandao Payne did not interrupt, even when the ninja left, did not stop it, because there was no need, the life and death of the ninja did not care for him at all, and appeared in Kakashi. After that, Tiandao Payne focused on Kakashi, and after the Chakra stick in his hand was held by Kakashi, the two were secretly competing.


    "Crack!"


    Not long after, the chakra stick held by Payne suddenly made a crisp sound. The chakra stick finally could not withstand the power of the two people and broke suddenly from the middle under the wrestling, and this crisp crack sound seemed to be With a signal to start, the two people who were in a stalemate shot at the same time.


    Tiandao Payne turned sideways, and a whip leg suddenly swept towards Kakashi''s head.


    And Kakashi¡¯s writing wheel saw the three gouyu jade turned slightly, and instantly he could see through the movement of Penn, and when Penn was about to kick him, he squatted, avoided Penn¡¯s sweeping legs, and squatted. While avoiding the attack, both hands are also forming seals, and a set of dazzling seals is almost instantaneous.


    "Tu Dun. Tu Liubi!"


    With the completion of Kakashi''s Indian style, the ground roared, and then three solid walls were raised at the left and right sides of Tiandao Penn and on the three sides at the same time. However, Tiandao Penn is not a waiter. In Kakashi just now When the ninjutsu was released, his attack had already struck again.


    One hand re-imagined a chakra stick and pierced Kakashi, who had fallen into a short pause after releasing ninjutsu.


    "Puffy~"


    Almost at the same time that Kakashi started ninjutsu, the sharp chakra stick pierced Kakashi''s shoulder, and a blood spattered instantly.


    "Huh~"


    Because of the injury, Kakashi gave a dull hum, but there was no panic in his eyes, and his left hand quickly grasped the chakra stick that stabbed him, not giving Heavenly Payne a chance to attack again. The right hand is already surrounded by lightning at this moment.


    "Rachel!"


    The violent thunder attribute Chakra condensed in Kakashi''s hands, and instantly formed a super destructive thunder escape, which quickly struck Tiandao Payne''s head like lightning.


    Kakashi¡¯s combat experience is top-notch. First he uses the earth flow wall to cut off the enemy¡¯s retreat, then restricts the enemy¡¯s actions at the cost of minor injuries, and finally uses Raeche to end the battle. All of this is planned by him. , And they are all actions that have been completed in an instant.


    If you change to an ordinary opponent, Kakashi''s set of blows may be very effective, but the opponent he faces this time is Heavenly Dao Payne, the core of Payne''s six paths, and the most capable one.


    Facing Kakashi¡¯s fatal attack, the expression of Heavenly Way Payne was still as calm as ever. The thread-like reincarnation eyes looked at Kakashi indifferently, without any problems on the surface, but Kaka After seeing Payne''s reincarnation eyes, Xi suddenly felt a palpitating feeling in his heart, making him feel an indescribable sense of oppression, making his original swift offensive stagnate.


    At the same time when Kakashi was distracted, Payne''s head slightly moved to the side, avoiding Kakashi¡¯s fatal blow. Reche, who was supposed to explode Payne¡¯s head, hit directly behind Payne. On the wall of the earth flow wall, the powerful Thunder Dun instantly blasted a large depression and crack on the wall.


    However, Tiandao Payne was unscathed...


    Three hundred and forty-fifth chapters: a powerful rival


    Kakashi¡¯s Raeche had already locked the head of Tiandao Payne, but I don¡¯t know why. When he was about to hit Payne, after seeing Payne¡¯s reincarnation eye, he felt a palpitation for no reason, and waited for him to recover. When he arrived, he discovered that his Rachel had hit the dirt wall behind Penn, but Penn was unscathed and was looking at him with his head tilted at this moment.


    After a missed hit, Kakashi immediately jumped back and drew a distance from Payne. He looked at Payne warily, and at the same time felt puzzled: "What happened just now..."


    Payne had avoided his mortal blow, but the weird feeling just now made Kakashi puzzled. He himself didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly felt an indescribable sense of oppression. , After all, he himself is considered a well-versed elite Shang Ren, who has experienced countless battles, and has already tempered his will extremely strong, and he can face calmly no matter how powerful opponents he faces.


    However, after seeing his opponent''s eyes just now, he did feel a palpitation, but he couldn''t tell.


    At this time, Tiandao Payne looked at Kakashi, and said indifferently: "Konoha''s copy of ninja, writing round eyes Kakashi, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s an honor. You seem to be a nine-tailed human pillar Teacher Li, if it were you, you should know where Kyuubi is!"


    "What a stupid question!"


    Kakashi obviously didn''t want to waste his tongue, his gaze condensed, and the light of thunder reappeared in his right hand, Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes tightly locked Tiandao Payne, and directly attacked Tiandao Payne again.


    Facing the swift attack of Kakashi, Tiandao Payne''s face is still calm, as if nothing can make him panic, just when Kakashi¡¯s Raeche is about to stab him, Tiandao Pei The thread-like reincarnation eyes glared slightly, and an invisible force emerged out of thin air, making Kakashi''s body seem to be blocked by an invisible wall and it was difficult to move forward.

 200 Naruto Power System Chapter 200

    Immediately afterwards, with a "boom", an invisible shock wave centered on Tiandao Payne, suddenly spreading towards the surroundings. In an instant, the three earth walls behind Tiandao Payne collapsed in an instant, and even Kakashi was also affected by this. The powerful impact flew out until it hit a house and was directly buried by the ruined wall of the collapsed house.


    It was not until a moment later that there was a slight tremor in the ruins of the dilapidated houses, and then I saw Kakashi pushing away the planks and stones covering him, and emerging from the ruins, just watching He was very embarrassed, but he didn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    Because he is far more alert to danger than ordinary people. When his attack is blocked by an invisible force, he feels bad and takes defensive measures like a conditioned reflex. Facts have proved that his approach is undoubtedly correct. Yes, this is the reaction ability that Kakashi has honed in numerous battles.


    Although Kakashi looked a little embarrassed at this time, after all, there was still a slug hidden in his body that could be treated at any time. Even the wound that was stabbed in the shoulder by Tiandao Payne had stopped bleeding under the treatment of the slug. He started to recover from his injuries, so in fact Kakashi didn''t suffer much physical damage except for the loss of a little Chakra, but the strange attack just now made him secretly surprised.


    After jumping out of the ruins and keeping a safe distance from Tiandao Payne, Kakashi looked at Payne vigilantly, and said in his heart: "What happened to the attack just now, it feels different from the shock wave. There was no sign at all. With that guy as the center, everything around was blown away!"


    "It seems that he used this attack to solve other people before." At this moment, Kakashi remembered the reminder of the Konoha ninja before leaving. This ability is really weird, and there is no sign. Changing to a person without any precautions will definitely suffer.


    Although Tiandao Payne''s abilities are very weird, Kakashi won''t be frightened just like that. After a short period of thought, he shot again, but this time he didn''t intend to attack again like the two previous attacks.


    "Since you can''t attack him up close, then... how about trying this..."


    Chakra was condensed in his hand again, and the light of Lei Dun suddenly appeared again. After the ninjutsu took shape, Kakashi suddenly pointed the arm that was entwining Lei Guang towards Penn of Heaven.


    "Lei Dun. Thunder Tigers kill all!"


    A dazzling thunder light suddenly shot out from Kakashi''s hand, and then the thunder light turned into a dog-like thunder beast in the middle of the way, and rushed toward the Heavenly Path Penn with swift and violent speed.


    But in the next moment, when the Thunder Tiger transformed from thunder and lightning was about to pounce on Tiandao Payne, another invisible attack appeared, and the Thunder Tiger disappeared in an instant.


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi''s gaze narrowed slightly, and he secretly said: "Not only a physical attack... even the ninjutsu has been bounced off. It''s really a difficult guy, what should I do..."


    Several attacks did not have any effect. Kakashi did not rush to attack again. He was at a disadvantage from the previous encounters. Chakra consumed a lot of energy. He was not a person of that special physique. Not much, at least until he understands the enemy''s exact ability, he can no longer do unnecessary wear and tear.


    Seeing that Kakashi did not attack again, Heavenly Way Payne did not take the initiative to attack, but looked at Kakashi indifferently, and said in his usual indifferent tone: "Hagi Kakashi, my target is only Yawei and Kyuubi, if you don''t want to be killed by me, then tell me where Kyuubi is!"


    Hearing Tiandao Payne questioning the information of Kyuubi and Yatsuo again, although Kakashi was afraid of Payne''s ability, his face was still calm, and he replied indifferently: "I have nothing to say to people like you. Speakable!"


    "Really! In that case... I have to read your memory personally!" Tiandao Payne said calmly, and slowly raised his right hand, a dark chakra stick popped out of the cuff instantly, and then Samsara''s eyes condensed.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    After Heaven Payne raised his hand, Kakashi knew that the other party was about to attack. He had been vigilant about the attack just now, and was trying to resist it, but before he could react, his body felt it. A powerful attraction pulled him violently, and flew towards Heavenly Dao Payne uncontrollably for a moment.


    The one who greeted Kakashi was the pitch-black chakra stick held by Heavenly Dao Payne!


    Chapter 346: Solving the Human World


    Tiandao Payne raised his hand to Kakashi and directly released the power of the reincarnation eye... Vientiane Tianyin!


    A special ninjutsu that focuses on oneself and has a strong attraction to a specified target. If necessary, this technique can also move the specified object to other places according to your own wishes. Tiandao Payne can even rely on this ability , You can fly freely in the air.


    Following the movement of the Heavenly Way Payne, a powerful gravitational force instantly sucked Kakashi in the direction of Heavenly Way Payne. After feeling this gravitational force, Kakashi became unhappy and desperately wanted to resist it. Gravity, however, was all in vain, and the bottom plate was unstable, and it was instantly attracted by the Vientiane Heaven of Tiandao Payne.


    "Damn, this attraction... is it also that guy''s ability?"


    On the way to being sucked, Kakashi''s eyes suddenly stared slightly, as if thinking of something, he secretly said in his heart: "Hey, that''s it... I understand that guy''s abilities a little bit!"


    Feeling the attraction on his body, and then thinking of the two weird attacks of Heavenly Way Payne, Kakashi flashed a flash of light in his mind, and he had already learned some intelligence of Heavenly Way Payne.


    Now that he knew some of the opponent¡¯s abilities, Kakashi became calm, and immediately reached out and took out an iron chain from the ninja bag. After shaking it for a few times, he suddenly threw the iron chain in his hand. Going to a stone pillar not far away, trying to resist the strong gravitational force of the Vientiane Tianyin with this, the stone pillar seems to have exceeded the suction range of the Vientiane Tianyin, so it has not been affected by the attraction of the Vientiane Tianyin.


    The end of the iron chain was put on the stone pillar, and Kakashi gripped the iron chain tightly with both hands. The heavy stone pillar really stopped Kakashi''s figure.


    "With this ability, there is no chance of winning against this guy alone... At least someone needs to cooperate. I have to seek the support of my teammates."


    Although the figure temporarily stopped, the strong gravitational force of Vientiane Tianyin has not disappeared, and it is still sucking Kakashi''s body, and Kakashi is also desperately holding the iron chain in his hand. Resisting the strong gravitational force of the Vientiane Heavenly Guide, at the same time thinking secretly about the countermeasures.


    "Huh!" Seeing Kakashi unexpectedly in an instant, he thought of using this method to withstand Vientiane Tianyin''s suction. Tiandao Payne''s reincarnation eyes condensed, and the gravity suddenly increased.


    "Oops..." Kakashi secretly said a bad sound. His power is obviously not as powerful as the power of Vientiane Sky Yin. In addition, the battle just now consumes a lot of his physical strength. At this time, under the strong gravity of Vientiane Sky Yin, he grasped The chain''s hand was sliding little by little, obviously, Kakashi had gradually felt exhausted.


    Before long, Kakashi really couldn''t hold on. With a "swish~", the iron chain was released instantly, and Kakashi''s body was once again attracted to Tiandao Payne under the gravity of Vientiane. Kakashi has seen the chakra stick in the hands of the Heavenly Dao Payne, but no matter how hard he tries, he still can''t resist the power of the Vientiane Heavenly Guide. He is powerless and can only watch his chakra from the Heavenly Dao Payne. The stick is getting closer...


    "Puffy~"


    A sharp object pierced the object sounded, Kakashi''s eyes widened, because he was directly pierced by Heavenly Payne¡¯s chakra stick, and the sharp chakra stick pierced his body from his He came out through his back, and the blood was splashed in an instant.


    However, the next scene surprised Tiandao Payne, because Kakashi, who had been pierced by him, was dazzling white light from his body, and then turned into lightning and exploded instantly. When Tiandao Payne saw this, his eyes opened slightly again, and a small Shenluo Tianzheng took shape in an instant, directly blowing things around Tiandao Payne, and the lightning that Kakashi turned into was also dissipated under the invasion of Shenlu Tianzheng.


    "Is Lei Dun a clone?"


    Tiandao Payne''s expression was as indifferent as before. He glanced at the location where Kakashi was buried in the ruins before, and instantly understood what was going on, and whispered in a low voice: "So that''s it, has it been hidden at that time... Hagi Kakashi, I really can''t underestimate you. Anyway, it has been exposed. In that case... Then use that trick directly!"


    Samsara''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Heavenly Dao Payne seemed to have made some decision!


    ...


    On the other side of the battlefield... the other three shadows except Tsunade were also fighting each other''s avatars of Liudao Penn at this time.


    In the Six Ways of Penn, each Penn¡¯s ability is not the same. For example, Penn of the Human World, his ability is that as long as the people he touches will be restricted by him, his ability to move will also be able to be touched by him. The soul of the person who arrives is extracted and the memory of the soul is read.


    In fact, the Human Way Penn itself is not very strong. Except for his ability to extract memories, it seems that there is nothing powerful. If you don¡¯t understand his ability, you will often not be able to fight against Human Way Penn. Precaution, this will also give Humanity Penn a chance to contact, but if he knows the Human Penn¡¯s ability in advance, then Human Penn will not be so scary, and his physical skills are also It''s just normal, as long as he doesn''t directly touch the body, then he can''t extract the soul.


    And at this time, the person who is fighting against Tiandao Payne is the fourth generation Fengying of Shayin Village, Gaara, Sand Waterfall!


    Gaara is also a ninja with strong defensive ability. He can use sand to form an absolute defense. No matter how tricky the attack angle of Human Dao Penn is, his sand can defend in time, so he uses Human Dao Penn. In the face of Gaara, his ability is not effective at all.


    Gaara has been passively defensive since the very beginning when he played against Human Dao Penn. It seemed that he was at a disadvantage, but in fact, he was secretly understanding Human Dao Penn¡¯s ability. As a result, I found that Human Dao Penn seemed to have nothing but that. Except for the ability to extract other people¡¯s souls, he didn¡¯t show any other abilities, so he secretly said: "Almost knows your abilities. Except for this ability that absolutely cannot be directly contacted with your body, there is nothing else to be afraid of. It''s time to fight back!"


    Gaara, who has been passively defending with sand, seems to have figured out Penn''s tricks on the human world, obviously intending to fight back.


    After blocking another attack from Human Dao Payne, Gaara suddenly jumped a distance, cautiously kept a safe distance from Human Dao Payne, and raised his right arm to Human Dao Payne.


    "Sand Shuriken!"


    In an instant, several shurikens made of highly compressed and condensed sand, with a harsh whistling sound, struck Penn, the human path like lightning.


    "Humph!"


    Facing the whistling sand shuriken, Penn of the human world remained unchanged and looked at it indifferently. When the shuriken came to his body, he gave a cold snort, jumped, and escaped from his hand. Sword attack.


    Gaara was not surprised to see Penn on Earth avoiding the Shuriken of Sand. He never thought that he could solve his opponent with just a few Shuriken of Sand.


    With one stroke of both hands, he launched an offensive again. Following Gaara''s actions, a large amount of sand suddenly poured out on the ground below the human path Penn, tumbling like a wave, swarming towards the human path Penn, as if to Drowned him in the sand sea.


    Upon seeing this, Penn, the world''s Taoist eyes, shrank slightly, his feet suddenly exerted strength, jumped towards the sky and left the ground, thus avoiding the invasion of the sand sea.


    "You can''t escape!"


    Gaara said indifferently, without giving Penn to the human world a chance to breathe, urging Chakra, the sand on the ground seemed to come alive, and even consciously changed its direction toward being in mid-air with nowhere. The human world that borrowed the force, Payne attacked.


    At this time, there was more and more sand on the ground, and there was no place for Penn on the earth to settle, and finally he was caught up by Gaara¡¯s sand. At this time, Penn on the earth finally changed a little, it seemed A little surprised.


    Gaara doesn¡¯t care about the reaction of Human Way Payne. What he wants to do now is to get rid of the enemy as soon as possible. After seeing his sand catching up with Human Way Payne, he raised his right hand to He fisted in the direction of Payne on the human world, and said coldly: "Sand bound scorpion!"

 201 Naruto Power System Chapter 201

    Following Gaara¡¯s movements, the sand that had caught up with the Human Way Penn instantly gathered together. Layers of sand wrapped the Human Way Penn tightly, and instantly covered the entire Human Way Penn. The body swallowed it.


    "ended!"


    It seems that the dust has settled. After seeing the human road Penn was completely swallowed by sand, Gaara said indifferently, and then urged Chakra again and directly pulled the human road Penn wrapped in sand to the ground. Above, the sea of ??sand on the ground was like a whirlpool, and immediately plunged the human road Penn into the ground until it sank the human road to a depth of two hundred meters.


    This is a very powerful attack method of Gaara...Prison Sand Burial!


    This technique can shatter the earth and allow enemies to be caught by the generated sand vortex.The captured enemy will sink into the ground at a depth of two hundred meters, completely unable to move.The sand close to the enemy''s body will put pressure on the enemy''s limbs, causing the enemy to die without being able to move.


    Gaara did not maintain the Chakra until he felt that Penn, the human world, was completely silent, and all the sand was restored to calm when Gaara closed his hands.


    Chapter 347: Shura Road Fall


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Shura Road of Penn¡¯s Six Ways played against the third generation of Tuying, two Libra Ohnoki!


    After Shura Dao transformed into Ashura''s three-headed six-arm pattern, a dense group of missiles was launched from the back, flying towards the shadow of the earth, enshrouding it.


    "Oops..." Seeing such a dense missile bombardment, even Tukage felt troublesome, but he didn''t flinch from it, but became serious, put his hands together, and began to seal.


    "Boom~ boom~ boom~~"


    The flying cannonballs landed on the location of the Earth Shadow and exploded. When the dense cannonballs exploded, a lot of gunpowder and dust were raised, obstructing everyone''s sight.


    "Master Tuying!"


    Some of the Ninja ninjas who were watching the game could not help but exclaimed when they saw this scene. After all, what they saw in their eyes was that a large number of artillery shells from the Shura Road hit the place where the earth shadow was, but their earth shadow adults Did not avoid it, so I can''t help but feel worried.


    After the breeze gradually dissipated the smoke, everyone started to see the situation of Tuying clearly.


    "that is¡­"


    The ninjas of Ninja League have turned from their worries to surprise at this time, because it was not Dokage Onoki who appeared in front of him, but a huge stone giant. Many of the missiles just hit the stone giant. However, the power of these missiles did not seem to have any effect on the Golem.


    At this time, I only heard Tuying holding his old waist behind the monster and shouting: "Ouch! My old waist, I am still a young man. My Tuying should quit!"


    It turned out that when Tukage''s missiles attacked on Shura Road, Tukage knew that such a dense attack could not be blocked by just a pair of fists, so without the slightest hesitation, he directly summoned the rock golem Goren. At the critical moment, he came to resist the offensive of Penn''s Six Ways of Asura.


    This is the strength of the shadow ninja. You must know that on the battlefield, as long as the uncertainty of the battle is analyzed or the ninjutsu is not performed in time, it is very likely that they will instantly become the enemy''s cannon fodder.


    As a veteran shadow, Dokage Ohnogi not only refers to his age or seniority, but also his strength and rich combat experience. Such small scenes are nothing to say to Ohyeki.


    However, blindly defending against the enemy''s attacks in this way obviously cannot win the battle.


    Tukage also clearly knew that he was currently fighting against a ninja with a living body. Frankly speaking, it was basically a weapon, a powerful weapon controlled by other ninjas.


    Seeing that his attack didn''t work, Shura Dao Payne didn''t show irritation, or that he could only maintain an expression from beginning to end, that weird smile.


    As soon as one arm was raised, several dark missiles emerged from the arm, facing the earth shadow, obviously intending to continue to launch an offensive.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    After seeing Shura Dao''s actions, Tuying understood the other party''s purpose. From the beginning, he was preparing for ninjutsu. Before the enemy organized the second round of offensive, he had already taken the lead.


    "Earth escape, earth moving core!"


    I saw that the earth was shaking violently, and then the surface of Asura Payne''s feet suddenly sank. Asura Payne apparently did not expect that Tuying''s counterattack would come so fast. Unprepared, he staggered and almost stood. Instability, all the missiles that were about to be launched were unable to lock onto the target because they were standing unstable, and they all bombed on the pit wall formed by the sinking of the ground.


    "You go to the cemetery first and have a good rest!"


    Tuying yelled at the Asura Dao that had sunk to the ground at this time.Of course, Tuying is also very clear that such an attack is just a delay of time, and it cannot eliminate the opponent at all.


    And just when Tu Ying was about to take advantage of the victory to solve Shura Dao Payne, a slug appeared at his feet, Tu Ying quickly stopped his movements and picked up the little slug.


    After raising the slug in front of him, Tuying said in a deep voice, "Isn''t this Tsunade''s slug? What happened?"


    The little slug''s mouth squirmed and whispered back: "Yes, Lord Tukage! Because the enemy has caused too many casualties to us, Tsunade-sama is temporarily unable to fight in order to treat the wounded, so I came to help everyone. , She will treat everyone¡¯s injuries with her chakras through my body!"


    As for Tsunade¡¯s medical ninjutsu level, Tukage is clearly very clear. After hearing the words, he said happily: ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the case. With Hokage¡¯s treatment, our casualties will be greatly reduced, so we have no worries ,This is great!"


    Although Tsunade used chakra to treat the wounded in the rear to save the worries, it is not the time to be happy, because there is still an enemy that has not yet been completely resolved. Looking at the huge pit caused by the Earth''s moving core, my heart Secretly said: "It seems that the loss of the Alliance is very serious. Tsunade has psyched up even the slug, and he must be resolved as soon as possible."


    After using the geodynamic core, it finally slowed down the Asura Dao''s attack, but the opponent quickly emerged from the deep ground, not giving Earth Shadow too much opportunity to talk nonsense.


    At this time, Shura Dao was holding a pitch-black missile in his hand, and it flew from the ground to the ground with ease, and appeared in front of Tuying again, looking at Tuying with a weird smile as if It''s a mockery, and will attack again at any time.


    But Tuying is very clear that the opponent''s aggressiveness is extremely strong, and the attack range is also huge, and he can only quickly block the enemy''s offensive and prevent other ninjas in the village from further casualties.


    The rock golem summoned by Earth Shadow still protects Earth Shadow by his side. Although the missile does not cause much damage to the rock golem, it also consumes Chakra to maintain the golem. , Even if the Golem¡¯s defense is amazing, if it is maintained like this, there will always be a time when the Chakra is exhausted, but the opponent has been constantly conjuring missiles from the body, as if endless, and there is no limit at all. .


    "It absolutely can''t go on like this. If you want to end the battle as soon as possible, it seems that you have to use that trick!"


    After all, Tu Ying knew that he was just a human body, and that the opponent was a rigid puppet weapon.It can only solve the opponent as quickly as possible, and dragging on will only make the battle more passive.


    "Dust escape the original world stripping technique!"


    In order to get rid of Shura Dao Payne as soon as possible, Tukage Onoki directly used this trick, which is a powerful ninjutsu combining attack and enchantment.


    At this time, the Shura Dao, who had just jumped out of the pothole, had not had time to make another move. It was immediately sealed in a transparent cone enchantment. When he was raising his arm to launch a missile bombardment, the dust cast by Earth Shadow Dun has swept his body.


    "Boom!"


    Only heard a loud noise!


    After being hit by Earth Shadow, Shura Dao was not only completely trapped in the enchantment, but also began to separate into atomic states. The entire body became particles, scattered everywhere, and it was not formed at all. The body can no longer fight.


    "Finally! It''s solved!"


    After saying these words, Tu Ying was already a little panting, and his whole body was in pain. After such a fierce battle, Tu Ying might not be able to recover in a short period of time.


    You should know that this trick is the elimination of blood. It was created by the second generation of Mu Tuying, who used the elimination of blood to merge Tu Dun, Feng Dun and Fire Dun, and finally passed it on to the third generation of Mu Tu Ying. This kind of ninjutsu The attacked opponent can be separated into an atomic state and can no longer be repaired. This ninjutsu can also change the shape of the enchantment according to your own preferences.


    "Victory! Master Tuying is too powerful!"


    "As expected, Master Tuying!"


    The ninjas who were far away from the battlefield all ran over when Tuying had successfully eliminated their opponents, and they couldn''t help but cheer.For a moment, everyone seemed to forget how terrifying the enemy was just now.


    Chapter 348: Raikage''s Offensive


    The news of the destruction of Penn Shura Road was quickly passed to the other Ninja ninjas who were fighting through the slugs on the shoulders of Tukage. This news came too timely, because Penn¡¯s sudden attack made him unprepared. Ninja Headquarters suffered heavy losses, and now that they learned that their shadow has been wiped out by the enemy, it undoubtedly boosted the morale of the Ninja Ninjas who were fighting.


    And this news naturally reached Raikage''s ears. On his way to battle with Hungry Ghost Road, Tsunade''s slug also found him, and stayed with him as an aid and a way to pass the news.


    "Even the old man Fengying and Tuying killed the enemy first! And as the commander of the Ninja League, I haven''t solved the opponent yet. Damn it!"


    Lei Ying learned the news of Tu Ying''s victory from the slug on his shoulder, and suddenly became more impatient. The Thunder light on his body became more irritable and the offensive was even more violent.


    However, no matter how irritable Raikage attacks, his opponents seem to have never happened. The more eager Raikage is, the more he will return without success. If this continues, Raikage¡¯s situation will only increase. The worse.

 202 Naruto Power System Chapter 202

    Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s ability is actually very powerful. It can absorb the opponent¡¯s chakra, so that all the opponent¡¯s attacks become invalid. This is undoubtedly a very difficult opponent for the ninja fighting with ninjutsu, because no matter what What kind of ninjutsu you use to attack the Hungry Ghost Dao will be absorbed by him, and supplement yourself with the opponent''s chakra, so that even if your chakra is more, it will be exhausted.


    This is like a magical resistance skin that is immune to magical attacks in a certain game. It is invincible in front of magicians. The ninjas of these ninjas are magical attacks, and Hungry Ghost Dao is the nemesis of the magician with magic immunity.


    Unless you can use Xianshu Chakra like Naruto, Hungry Ghost Road in the original book is because it absorbed too much Xianshu Chakra and eventually turned into stone.


    What Raikage is good at is Thunder Escape, so naturally he doesn¡¯t have any magic skills. Raikage¡¯s Thunder Escape is not a threat to Hungry Ghost Dao. Chakra was completely absorbed by Hungry Ghost Dao when he was fighting against Hungry Ghost Dao. The attack is naturally invalid, and Raikage has not been able to solve the enemy until now.


    Lei Ying was originally a violent temper, watching the Hungry Ghost Dao not far away was raising his hands and opening an enchantment. Any ninjutsu that touched that enchantment would be absorbed and would not be able to attack for a long time. It made him even more irritable, and said angrily: "Damn guy, the ability of this bastard is too troublesome. It can absorb all my chakras. It seems that ninjutsu has no effect on him at all, no...no If this continues, we must calm down and think of other ways!"


    After all, Lei Ying is not a savage who can only use violence. In other words, he is a shadow in charge of a village. It is not recognized by his strength alone. No one who can become a shadow is a simple thing, although Lei Ying looks very irritable in character, but it does not mean that he is a person who can''t use his brain.


    Gritting his teeth and glaring at the Hungry Ghost Dao not far away, Lei Ying suddenly noticed a detail on the Hungry Ghost Dao, which suddenly eased his irritable mood.


    "By the way, that guy''s face..."


    It turned out that Lei Ying had already noticed the gravure on Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s face at this time. It was a punch he used to entangle Lei Dun Chakra in his hand when Hungry Ghost Dao was unprepared when he arrived on the battlefield. It happened to hit Hungry Ghost Dao''s face, and it directly shot Hungry Ghost Dao Penn into the air.


    It''s just that Lei Ying''s previous punch didn''t use his full strength, because his punch originally relied on Thunder to cause damage, so the strength was not very strong.


    However, after the hungry ghost Dao Payne got a punch at the time, except for some gravures on his face, he didn''t seem to have suffered any harm, as if he was okay, he stood up again, and Raikage felt that his attack did not work. Surprised.


    In fact, Hungry Ghost Dao only absorbed Raikage¡¯s Leiying Chakra when Raikage¡¯s fist hit him, but it couldn¡¯t resist the force of Raikage¡¯s fist. After receiving a heavy punch from Raikage, it was already It hurt him, but at that time, Lei Ying was secretly surprised by Hungry Ghost Dao''s ability to resist, and didn''t care about the strangeness on Hungry Ghost Dao''s face.


    As the saying goes, Raiking looks irritable, but it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t think. He didn¡¯t think much because he was eager to solve his opponent before. Now that he calmed down, he quickly analyzed the importance. He said in his heart: "Hey, it turns out that this guy¡¯s ability is simply to absorb Chakra, but he can¡¯t resist the damage caused by physical attacks. In other words, using Chakra¡¯s ninjutsu has nothing to do with him. It works, but my fist can leave a mark on him, which means that pure physical attacks can threaten him."


    Now that he knew the weakness of the Hungry Ghost Dao, Raikage was no longer eager to attack like just now, but instead dispersed the Thunder Dune armor entwined around him. After all, the opponent can absorb Chakra, and Thunder Dunn armor is no longer effective. Instead, it will consume their own chakras.


    After seeing Rai Ying disperse the light from his body, Hungry Ghost Dao''s eyes shrank slightly. He didn''t seem to expect Rai Ying to do this, but he quickly guessed Rai Ying''s thoughts, but even so, Hungry Ghost Dao''s face was Still looking indifferent, it seemed that he didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he joked: "So, have you noticed it? It''s faster than you think, you don''t seem to be that stupid..."


    Seeing the hungry ghost Dao Payne dared to despise himself so much at this time, Raikage, who had just calmed down a little bit, was furious again, clenched his fist, his muscles bulged, and gritted his teeth and said: "Damn fellow !"


    After speaking, the thunder light appeared at Raiying''s feet and suddenly kicked. The ground was shattered because he couldn''t withstand Raiking''s strength. With this strength, Raiying also rushed towards the hungry ghost Dao Penn. past.


    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, he rushed to the front of the hungry ghost Dao Payne in the blink of an eye, raised his fist and blasted towards the hungry ghost Dao Payne¡¯s head. This time, Raikage¡¯s fist was not attached. Lei Dun was attacking with pure body and strength.


    Hungry Ghost Road narrowed his eyes, suddenly raised his hands and crossed them in front of him, trying to block Raikage''s attack.


    "Boom!"


    A dull explosion sounded, and Lei Ying''s fist hit the Hungry Ghost Dao''s arm firmly, and the offensive paused.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Forty-Nine: Defeat of Hungry Ghost Road


    First, use Lei Dun to stimulate the activity of the feet to maximize his speed, and then remove the Lei Dun when attacking, so that the Hungry Ghost Dao will not absorb Chakra''s opportunity again. This is Raikage''s attack method.


    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, he rushed to the front of the hungry ghost Dao Payne in the blink of an eye, raised his fist and blasted towards the hungry ghost Dao Payne¡¯s head. This time, Raikage¡¯s fist was not attached. Lei Dun was attacking with pure body and strength.


    Hungry Ghost Road narrowed his eyes, suddenly raised his hands and crossed them in front of him, trying to block Raikage''s attack.


    "Boom!"


    A dull explosion sounded, and Lei Ying''s fist hit the Hungry Ghost Dao''s arm firmly, and the offensive paused.


    Although Raikage is good at using Raidun ninjutsu, don¡¯t forget that his physical skills are even far above ninjutsu. Although he is slightly inferior to Tsunade¡¯s strange power in terms of strength, he is better than Tsunade in terms of speed. Even better, although this punch lacked the destructive power of Lei Dun, it was actually stronger than before.


    "Good power" Hungry Ghost frowned slightly. Although he blocked the punch, he felt the horror of Raikage''s strength. He resisted the punch from the front and made him unable to hold his heels. This force pushed a short distance.


    "Dare to underestimate Raikage, but you have to pay a price!" Seeing that his attack was blocked, Raikage did not stop the offensive. After a loud roar, he launched the offensive again. No ninjutsu was used, only pure flesh. And power attacked the hungry ghost Dao Payne.


    When the hungry ghost Dao Payne saw this, he didn''t dare to shook Raikage''s face, and quickly jumped back, avoiding a wave of Raikage''s attacks, and immediately after raising his right hand, a dark chakra stick appeared in his hand instantly , Although Raikage did not use ninjutsu attacks anymore, and the abilities of Hungry Ghost Dao were also useless, it did not mean that he would sit still.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Raikage had just thrown his fist, before he had time to issue a second attack, the hungry ghost Dao Payne kicked his feet and rushed towards Raikage, and the Chakra stick in his hand immediately moved towards Raikage¡¯s body. Stabbed in the past.


    Raikage¡¯s defensive power is greatly reduced because it did not use Thunder Dunn¡¯s armor. Although it is much stronger than ordinary people, it is a flesh and blood body. If it is stabbed by the chakra stick of the hungry ghost road, it will He was injured, so Lei Ying hurriedly turned sideways after detecting Hungry Ghost Dao''s movements, and escaped the Hungry Ghost Dao''s attack. At the same time, he kicked one foot towards Hungry Ghost Dao''s head.


    The friction between the force of terror and the air produced a whistling sound.


    Hungry Ghost Road did not react slowly. After a missed hit, he heard a whistling sound beside him, and immediately understood what was going on. Before thinking about it, he bent down, and Raiying¡¯s whip leg followed immediately. He swept across him, and there was a lot of wind. Fortunately, the Hungry Ghost Dao reacted quickly. If he took a step slower, he would hit his head with a kick.


    Both of them were attacking only by physical skills. This brief match did not see who won and who lost. After each of them avoided the opponent''s attack, neither of them had the intention to stop, and then they launched another fierce battle. On the offensive, the two immediately started hand-to-hand combat.


    Raikage¡¯s physical skills are not inferior to his own Thunder Escape, but the hungry ghost Dao Payne is also not a waiter. Although his abilities are not physical skills, at least he is not as defiant as the human Dao Payne. At this time, he was even able to compete with Raikage.


    However, Raikage is Raikage after all. Even if ninjutsu is not applicable, few people in the Ninja world can match his physique. Although hungry ghosts are not bad, after a few rounds of fighting, the advantages and disadvantages of the two It soon became apparent that Raiking¡¯s offensive was getting more and more fierce, while Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s attacks were getting less and less, because he was already exhausted with Raiking¡¯s offensive, so he could only passively dodge and defend and attack opportunities. nothing.


    Withstands the storm-like offensive of Raikage, Hungry Ghost Dao Payne still looks indifferent on the surface, but he is also secretly surprised, secretly saying: "I didn''t expect Raikage to be best at not only thunder, but also physical skills. Such a strong, really difficult guy!"


    "Boom!"


    There was another violent sound, and the evil spirit didn''t notice it, and was kicked into the air by Raiking, and flew out for a long time.


    "You dare to be distracted when fighting against the old man, go to hell!" After kicking the hungry ghost road, Rai Ying didn''t stop there, and thunder light appeared under his feet, towards the hungry ghost who was floating because of being knocked off. Dao chased it up, and immediately rushed to the bottom of Hungry Ghost Dao. Before Hungry Ghost Dao landed, he slammed his fist and slammed Hungry Ghost Dao''s body directly into the air.


    Immediately after Lei Ying kicked his feet, he jumped high into the air, and once again caught up with Hungry Ghost Dao''s body. After rotating his body in the air, he smashed his feet from top to bottom like a battle axe. On Ghost Dao...


    Although Raikage suffered a fierce attack, there was no panic or fear on the face of Hungry Ghost Dao Payne. He was still extremely indifferent, as if he would never feel the pain. He noticed the coming attack, Hungry Ghost Dao. He whispered to himself: "I can''t avoid it... As expected of Raikage, it''s really amazing!"


    Just after feeling the power of Raikage in Hungry Ghost Road, his body fell from mid-air like a cannonball out of its chamber to the ground.


    "Boom~~"


    There was a huge roar, and the strong momentum made the ground unable to withstand this force. It split instantly, and was smashed into a deep hole by Hungry Ghost Dao''s body, raising a burst of dust, and Hungry Ghost Dao''s body was at this moment. Lying motionless in the pit.


    At this time, Lei Ying also fell to the ground from mid-air after knocking down the Hungry Ghost Dao. At this moment, he was panting hard, step by step towards the sinkhole where the Hungry Ghost Dao was.


    Walking into the pit, looking at the motionless Hungry Ghost Dao, Lei Ying did not relax his vigilance because of this. He walked over and lifted the Hungry Ghost Dao''s body, only to find that the Hungry Ghost Dao at this time was not human. Now, it was relieved.


    "It''s really a tough guy, but it''s finally solved..."


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty: Have you retreated?


    The news that Kazekage, Tukage, and Raikage had solved the enemy were passed on to the ninjas in Yunyin Village through Tsunade''s slugs, which undoubtedly made everyone feel excited and their morale skyrocketed.


    Although the three paynes were solved, the battle in Yunyin Village did not end. Except for the three killed, at this time there are the Hell Dao, the Animal Dao, and the Heaven Dao, especially the Animal Dao, summoned out. The psychic beasts raged horizontally in Yunyin Village, causing huge damage to the entire Yunyin Village, and it was very difficult to deal with. The giant dog with meat wings was like an immortal body, and could not be killed by any means, because When it looks like it is about to be killed, it will split, just like an earthworm, from the original one to four now, it will only kill more and more.


    Unless the Beast Dao as the summoner can be killed, these psychic beasts will not disappear, and they will become more and more troublesome.


    "Damn it, where did these monsters come from? They can''t be killed!"


    A Ninlian Yun Ren looked at the psychic dog that had been cut into two pieces just now. Not only did he not die, but the body that was chopped in two actually came back to life and turned into two psychic dogs. , At this moment can not help but feel surprised, gritted his teeth and said.


    Hearing Yun Ren''s complaint, the other Ninja Ninjas also felt helpless.


    A ninja dressed up as Konoha dodges an attack from a psychic dog, and generally said: "Be careful, these guys should be a special kind of psychic beast. If we don''t get rid of the caster, we will not No chance!"


    At this time, above Yunyin Village, a huge Archaeopteryx was hovering high, and a figure wearing a black cloak of red clouds was standing on the back of Archaeopteryx and looking down at the Ninja Ninja on the ground. The look on Shang was extremely indifferent, and there was no emotional color in his eyes, as if he was looking down at all living creatures and ants... and this person was the animal Dao Payne in the Six Ways of Payne!


    "This damn guy!"

 203 Naruto Power System Chapter 203

    The ninja ninjas on the ground also saw the animal Dao Payne on the Archaeopteryx. They clearly knew that the guy in the sky was the caster who summoned these psychic beasts, but the animal Dao was too far from the ground at this moment. Shushu couldn''t threaten him at all, which made the Ninja ninjas bitterly hate.


    "There are even flying psychic beasts. The distance is too far. Ninjutsu can''t hurt him at all!"


    A Yunren saw that everyone¡¯s mood was a little low, and quickly encouraged: "Everyone hold on, Raikage-sama, they have already solved the other Akatsuki, and are now rushing over to support. We only need to try to hold these psychic beasts. Well, when Master Raiying and the others arrive, they will definitely be able to kill that guy!"


    Hearing these words of that name Yun Ren undoubtedly made everyone feel excited and echoed.


    "Yes, that''s right! As long as Master Gaara arrives, even if the other party has a flying psychic beast, he can''t escape!"


    "And Master Tukage, Master Tukage is a ninja who can fly, this kind of guy is definitely not the opponent of Master Tukage, we only need to hold them temporarily!"


    After that, the ninjas of the Ninja League were no longer confused and were about to continue their fierce battle with the psychic beasts...


    At this time, the animal being standing on the back of the ancestor giant bird ignored the battle on the ground. Although these psychic beasts were summoned by him, he never cared about the life and death of these psychic beasts. For him, it''s just a tool. There are as many as you need. At this moment, he cares about another thing.


    "Even to solve three Penn, good job, Fengying, Tuying, Raiking... really can''t be underestimated!" The animal Dao was muttering to himself at this time.


    The six penins are actually connected to each other. Not only can they share their vision, but they also share their thinking. The six of them are originally six corpses, and they should have no consciousness at all, but after being made penn by Nagato , The Six Ways of Penn became another part of Nagato, and all of Nagato¡¯s consciousness can be attached to these Six Ways of Penn.


    When the three penins of the human world, the road of asura and the road of hungry ghosts were killed, the other penns or Nagato already knew, because they themselves were one.


    "It seems that if this continues, there will be no way to find out the whereabouts of Kyuubi and Yao. If this is the case, just use that trick directly to make the world feel painful."


    Animal Dao whispered to himself, as if he had already made a certain decision. He glanced indifferently at the ninja ninjas below. He no longer entangled with these ninjas, and jumped directly from the Archaeopteryx, and the Archaeopteryx followed After the animal Dao Payne left its back, he disappeared with a "bang".


    But the animal Dao Payne did not pay attention to the intention of the Ninjas after landing, and rushed directly in a certain direction without any delay, without giving the Ninjas a chance to react.


    Also after the animal Dao Payne left, when the Ninja ninjas on the ground were full of enthusiasm and wanted to entangle these psychic beasts, without any sign, these psychic beasts suddenly "bang" and turned into A cloud of smoke, and then disappeared without a trace.


    All the psychic beasts are the same. With the departure of the animal Dao Payne, they all turned into a cloud of smoke and then disappeared. Only the people of Nin Lian were left looking at each other. For a while, they did not expect such a result. .


    "What... disappeared?"


    "What''s the matter? Has the enemy retreated?"


    "what is the problem?"


    This change made the ninjas of these ninjas confused again, and each one was stunned, looking at the direction of the departure of the ancestor giant bird in doubt, not knowing what was going on, one by one exclaimed.


    A ninja with strong perception ability confirmed that there was no Chakra around Penn, and said to his teammates in a deep voice: "There are no Chakras around you who can perceive the enemy, and it looks like it really retreated! "


    A more mature ninja nodded and replied: "Well, but there is a feeling that you can''t relax. Is the superficial retreat a means of confusion? Be careful, don''t let your guard down... always feel... bad Things are going to happen."


    Although the enemy has retreated, the faces of the people did not show the joy of victory. Instead, they became extremely dignified, and there was a strange feeling in their hearts, as if something bad was about to happen...


    Chapter 351: Shenluo Tianzheng launched


    After leaving Yunyin Village, the animal Dao Payne appeared in a forest outside Yunyin Village, and used psychic techniques to re-enter other Payne except Heavenly Dao, except for Hell Dao. The other Payne had been killed by Feng Ying and them.


    Therefore, the reverse channeling of Animal Dao this time only recalled two wrecked wrecks, namely Hungry Ghost Dao and Human Dao. Hungry Ghost Dao was kicked by Raikage and his head was crushed, and Human Dao is in my love. Luo''s sand was squeezed and it was no longer a human shape, and his body was covered with sand. As for the Asura Road, there was no scum left under the dust of the earth shadow.


    "There are no corpses left...Is the dust of two Libra Ohnoki? It''s really a terrible ability!" Hell Road Payne looked at the two wrecks on the ground, except that Shura Road was missing, and he muttered in a low voice. .


    Immediately after Hell Dao raised his hand, a huge head emerged from the ground beside him. This is the ability of Hell Dao. The summoned Yama King could not help but to torture intelligence, and also had the function of repairing other penins. , Regardless of the degree of damage, as long as the remains are left, they can be completely repaired with the power of Hell Dao.


    I saw King Yama opened his mouth, two weird arms came out of King Yama¡¯s mouth, grabbed the broken body of the human road and the hungry ghost road on the ground and stuffed it into his mouth, then closed. After closing his mouth, he began to chew, and within a moment, two intact Penn walked out of Yama King''s mouth.


    It is the two Penns, the Human World and the Hungry Ghost Road, that have been completely recovered with the power of the Hell Dao Penn!


    "So, let''s start..."


    Beast Dao glanced at the rest of Payne surrounded by him, said indifferently, and then collapsed to the ground without warning, and the rest of Payne, without exception, after the Beast Dao finished speaking, all resembled the Beast Dao. That way all collapsed to the ground, all Chakras were sucked away in an instant, and they lost consciousness...


    At this moment, Heavenly Dao Payne, who was inside Yunren, had gathered all the chakras of the rest of Payne on his body, and with the ability to activate the Vientiane Sky Yin, he slowly ascended into the air.


    After reaching a certain height, Tiandao Payne looked down at Yunyin Village on the ground, just like a high god looking down on an ant.


    At this time, the ninjas in the Ninja League headquarters didn¡¯t know that great danger was coming to them. They were puzzled by the enemy¡¯s retreat. Perhaps some simple-minded guys thought that the enemies were defeated by the shadows they admired. While enjoying the joy of victory, some careful-minded or more sophisticated ninjas have a strange feeling, because this kind of thing is too abnormal.


    And their purpose is to come for the Kyuubi and the Yaoren Zhuli. After making such a big noise, but didn''t get the information they wanted, how could they retreat so easily? Maybe it''s because of the enemy. There may be a conspiracy.


    In short, the ninjas of Ninja League are happy and some are worried. They all have different minds, waiting for the shadows to decide.


    "What''s the matter... Has the enemy retreated?"


    Sanying, who rushed to support after solving the opponent, had already reached the position where he had fought with the animal road before, and was obviously a little surprised to learn that the enemy had retreated.


    "Yes, I don''t know the reason. The enemy who fought with us seems to have received some instructions. They retreated without the slightest entanglement. The enemy''s chakras can no longer be sensed around them. This is really abnormal!"


    Fengying I Gaara heard this, and couldn''t help falling into thought. He wouldn''t think that the people of Akatsuki had given up looking for the Nine Tails so easily, and said in a deep voice, "Their target is the Nine Tails in Naruto. As well as the eight tails of Kirabi, they even rushed to attack Yunyin Village where the Four Shadows are seated. Obviously, they are eager to get the remaining tail beasts. Without the tail beasts they want, they cannot be so easy. The earth retreated, there must be something strange in it."


    "Feng Ying is right, these guys won''t retreat so easily, maybe they are secretly planning to deal with us, they must not be taken lightly!" Dokage Ohnoki nodded and said, obviously agreeing with Gaara''s words.


    The irritable Raikage didn''t think too much, and gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Damn, these damn guys use some dark methods, if they dare to appear again, the old man must squeeze their heads!"


    Just when everyone in the Ninja League couldn¡¯t figure it out because of Penn¡¯s affairs, there was a figure rushing towards everyone in the distance. After that person came in front of everyone, they realized that it was Konoha¡¯s copy of the ninja, Qi. Mukakashi, and his expression at this time seemed a bit anxious.


    Seeing Kakashi''s expression, Sanying seemed to have a bad feeling, only when Raikage asked urgently: "What''s the matter? Kakashi..."


    Before he could catch his breath, Kakashi pointed to a certain position in the sky as soon as he arrived, and said to everyone present: "The enemy has not retreated. Look at the sky!"


    "Heaven? What''s going on..."


    When everyone heard the words, they all subconsciously looked up in the direction pointed by Kakashi, and suddenly discovered that in the sky of Yunyin Village hundreds of meters at this time, there was a figure floating in the sky above Yunyin Village, slowly Slowly opened his arms, as if he was doing something.


    This discovery shocked everyone in Ninja League, and even Sanying couldn''t calm down at this time, exclaiming: "That guy, what''s the matter!"


    Kakashi explained: "He is a member of Akatsuki''s organization and one of the invaders. I have fought him before. His ability is very strange. It seems to be related to gravity. It is very powerful. It can''t be dealt with by one person!"


    Kakashi was referring to Heavenly Way Payne. When he was fighting Heavenly Way Payne before, he noticed the power of Heavenly Way and knew that he could not handle it alone, so he used Thunder Dunn clone to get rid of Heavenly Way Payne, and then used slugs to send messages. Requesting reinforcements, while also secretly monitoring the every move of Heavenly Dao Payne.


    However, before the reinforcements arrived, he saw Heavenly Dao Payne suddenly rise into the air. Kakashi suddenly felt a bad feeling when he saw the situation, and hurried back to report without paying attention to surveillance.


    Dokage Ohnogi looked at Tiandao Payne, who was flying in the air, and said in deep thought, "It''s really rare to see a ninja who can fly. What does he want to do?"


    Kakashi, who has played against Tiandao Payne, has some understanding of Tiandao''s abilities. Tiandao also performed the same action when launching Vientiane Tianyin against him. Although Tiandao has not yet figured out what kind of attack Tiandao wants to launch, but I always felt a little bad, and quickly reminded: "Be careful, he seems to be preparing a powerful ninjutsu, I have a bad feeling!"


    And when everyone in Ninja League hasn''t figured out what Tiandao Payne wants to do, Tiandao in midair seems to be ready...


    Looking at Yunyin Village on the ground indifferently, Payne had deep eyes, as if he had some memories, and whispered in an indifferent tone: "I can''t forget Yahiko''s pain. From now on... I should also let you five great Shinobi villages. The guys feel the pain..."


    As Tiandao''s voice fell, a burst of energy that could not be seen by the naked eye suddenly appeared at Penn''s location, and then...


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Chapter 352: The Desperate Shenluo Tianzheng


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!"

 204 Naruto Power System Chapter 204

    With Tiandao Payne''s indifferent words, and with Tiandao Payne as the center, a huge repulsive force spread.


    This force is invisible and intangible, with a terrifying power, squeezing in all directions, Yunyin Village below has already felt the pressure, the ground or the house has even cracked, and it will collapse at any time.


    Seeing this scene, the pupils of the Nin Lian people present shrank and their livers and gallbladders were split.


    "Oops, such a powerful force, stop him!" The old man Tuying yelled. He couldn''t help but not retreat, but rushed in the direction of Heavenly Dao Payne.


    Fengying Gaara looked at the fast approaching pressure in the sky with solemn eyes, raised his hands tightly, and drove the Chakra frantically, shouting: "Quick sand waterfall!"


    With Gaara¡¯s actions, where the Ninja Ninjas are located, whether it is the ground or the surrounding buildings, as long as it is related to soil and rock, it is crushed under the pressure of Gaara¡¯s chakra and all turned into sand. , In an instant, a large area of ??Yunyin Village became a desert in an instant.


    "Ah~~~" Gaara gritted his teeth and ran Chakra frantically. Although they didn''t know what was going on with Heavenly Penn''s technique, they felt the strong oppression in the sky. There was a strong sense of crisis in their hearts, and a terrible idea emerged in their minds. If it is not prevented, the entire Yunyin Village will be destroyed and cannot be spared.


    After turning the surrounding terrain into a desert, Gaara raised his hands towards the air in one move, and at the same time turned the whole chakra to the extreme. The sand on the ground also followed Gaara''s control, frantically Soaring to the sky, covering the sky and the earth, and then these sand condensed in mid-air, forming a huge sand shield, covering most of the Yunyin Village.


    At this moment, Gaara had no reservations at all, and released all the chakras in his body to resist that terrible force.


    "The old man will help you!"


    After seeing Gaara¡¯s abilities, Onoki didn¡¯t neglect it. After a loud roar, he flew towards the sand shield above Yunyin Village, and when he approached the sand shield made by Gaara, he printed his hands on the sand. Above.


    "Soil Escape. Super Aggravated Rock Art!"


    After Dokage¡¯s roar, the chakras were madly transported, and a Dokura ninjutsu was blessed on Gaara¡¯s sand. Under the blessing of Dokage¡¯s Chakra, Gaara¡¯s sand density Become firmer and firmer, thus greatly strengthening the defensive ability of Gaara''s sand shield.


    "It''s Master Fengying and Master Tuying, the two shadows have already taken action!"


    "That''s great, is this the power of Master Fengying? It''s simply invulnerable. With this kind of defense, it will definitely be able to block the enemy''s attack!!"


    The desperate Ninlian people, when they saw the huge sand shield appearing above them, instantly understood that it was Fengying''s method. The originally low morale of Ninlian was also instantly rising, and they were amazed by Fengying''s strength.


    Raikage¡¯s offensive ability is very powerful, but it does not have the huge scale of defensive ninjutsu like Gaara and Tukage. Although he wants to stop the attack of Heavenly Path Penn, he has no way to start. At this time, he can only be anxious. Secretly prayed: "Damn it, you must block it! This damn bastard, the old man must break you into pieces!"


    It''s too late to say, then fast.


    From Ninja Lian¡¯s discovery of Tiandao¡¯s launch of the Shenluo Tianzheng to Fengying¡¯s rapid response to release the Sand Shield, it only took a few seconds before and after that, without too much time, Shenluo Tianzheng¡¯s attack had arrived...


    at last.With an unstoppable power, Shenluo Tianzheng of Heaven slammed into Gaara''s huge sand shield, and then the offensive was blocked, unable to move forward.


    After the nervous Ninja people realized that the Shenluo Tianzheng that made them feel palpitation was blocked by the sand shield made by their Master Fengying, their original solemn expressions were immediately replaced by ecstasy, and they all breathed a sigh of relief and praised them. With the wind and shadow, Gaara is strong.


    "That''s amazing, Master Fengying!"


    Gaara''s opened sand shield, the heavenly path in the air naturally saw him, and he could not help being surprised when he saw Gaara could achieve this level, but that''s all, he looked at it indifferently. After all this, he said calmly: "Fujiage''s Sand Dunjutsu? It''s amazing to have such a large scale, but...this is just a needless struggle."


    "Kacha~~..."


    As Tiandao''s voice just fell, the sand shield that was resisting the Shenluo Tianzheng suddenly heard the sound of fragmentation, and then the people in the Ninja League who had just breathed a sigh of relief saw a scene that scared them.


    I saw that the sand shield created by their Fengying had cracks at this moment, and it was spreading continuously, and the scope was getting bigger and bigger, until it spread to the entire sand shield!


    "Damn it, can''t stop it?" Gaara was desperately transporting Chakra at this time, trying to maintain the sand shield, but it was in vain, unable to prevent the crack from expanding.


    "Boom~~"


    The sand shield carrying the power of Gaara and Dokage Ohnoki was unable to stop the Shenluo Tianzheng of Tiandao Payne. It collapsed in an instant, the only barrier was destroyed, and Yunyin Village was completely exposed to Shenra Tianzheng''s Under attack.


    At the moment when I saw the sand shield shattered, a suffocating sense of oppression struck, as if an apocalyptic fear came to my heart, and the Ninja ninjas were filled with despair at this time!


    The invisible repulsion exploded, and the buildings in Yunyin Village, and even the ground could not withstand this powerful pressure, collapsed, and the ground was even overturned and turned into a bare wasteland, like a doomsday. The scene was staged in Yunyin Village.


    The power of Shenluo Tianzheng continued to spread, and the wreckage of the house was constantly being crushed. The ninjas of Yunyin Village who had thought that Six Dao Payne had retreated were still immersed in joy, but never thought that a greater disaster would come at this moment. So fast.


    Many ninjas have been pressed to the ground by the huge repulsive force of Shenluo Tianzheng before they can react. In the end, they are squeezed to pieces and blood-red flowers bloom in every corner of Yunyin Village.


    The Shenluo Tianzheng spread all the way to the edge of Yunyin Village before stopping. Almost all the buildings were destroyed, and even the wreckage was crushed into powder, leaving nothing left.


    Looking down from a height, it seemed that a huge invisible meteorite had just landed in Yunyin Village. Yunyin Village, which was originally the headquarters of Renlian League, has now been replaced by a huge crater-like low-lying terrain.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Three: The Final Announcement


    Taking the position of Tiandao Payen as the center point, the entire Yunyin Village is no longer what it was before. Under this kind of power that destroys the world, Yunyin, one of the five great forbearance villages, has completely become There was a ruin, and the ninja in Yunyin Village had countless deaths and injuries, and it was already a doomsday-like scene.


    After using the Shenluo Tianzheng to flatten the entire Yunyin Village, Tiandao Payne looked down blankly. He didn''t care about the casualties in the Ninja Alliance caused by him. In his words, in order to make this For the world to be peaceful, casualties are inevitable and necessary sacrifices.


    After Shenluo Tianzheng''s remaining power dissipated, Tiandao Payen controlled his body and slowly fell to the ground.


    At this time, Yunyin Village has become a ruin, and there are countless deaths and injuries. Fortunately, Tsunade¡¯s slugs psyched up in advance to protect them, so the entire army will not be wiped out. There are still many survivors. The remnants of some buildings or piles of rubble in the smoke-filled ruins were constantly shaking, and the survivors who were buried in the ruins struggled to pick up the debris that covered themselves and climbed out of the rubble.


    One by one, their eyes were dull, or sad and helpless. Most people looked at the scene in front of them incredulously. What happened just now happened so fast that they didn¡¯t have time to adapt. They couldn¡¯t believe the old Yunyin Village. , Turned into ruins in an instant, including Three Shadows...


    No accident, Sanying relied on their own powerful strength, so they all survived this catastrophe, and at this moment they were looking at Heavenly Path Payne, who was slowly falling from the sky, with disbelief and anger in their eyes.


    "Damn, damn, damn!" Lei Ying almost crushed his own teeth, looking at Heavenly Dao Payne, there seemed to be a blazing fire in his eyes, wishing to devour him alive.


    Yunyin Village, after experiencing Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s attack, left an indelible pain. It was finally rebuilt not long after, and now it has been destroyed again, but as Raikage, he is helpless. Watching Yunyin Village being destroyed again and again, one can imagine his anger at the moment.


    The other shadows are in the same mood. Although it was not their own Ninja Village that was destroyed this time, they are now in an alliance and have a common enemy. They have a deep understanding of the truth, and this is the headquarters of the Ninja League. If even the headquarters cannot be protected, the morale of the Ninja League will be severely affected, so they are also very angry at this moment.


    "Tap~~"


    Tiandao Payne had already landed on the ground from the air at this time, looking at the Nin Lian people not far in front with an indifferent expression.


    "Damn bastard!" Raikage, who had been angered to the limit, saw Tian Dao Payne, the culprit who caused the destruction of Yunyin Village, appeared in front of him. The monstrous anger could no longer be suppressed, and the thunder light on his body exploded. The expression on his face has also been distorted because of anger, even Tuying and Fengying who are standing next to Raikage can feel Raiking''s current killing intent at this moment, and it has reached the point where it can''t be added.


    "The old man vowed to break your body into pieces!"


    With a roar of extreme anger, Raikage was full of this violent thunder light. At this moment, Raikage, like a furious beast, exuding a terrifying killing intent, stepped on his feet, with incomparable domineering power. , Brazenly rushed towards Heavenly Dao Payne, the strong impact force made the ground unable to withstand the power of Raiking, and the ground where he was originally was shattered.


    "Raying, be careful!"


    Kakashi, who had fought against Heavenly Dao Payne, knew the power of Heavenly Dao. Seeing Raikage attacking Payne at this moment, he quickly reminded him.


    However, Lei Ying had already been dominated by anger at this moment, and he couldn''t hear any sound at all. At this moment, he had only one thought, and that was to tear the culprit in front of him that caused the destruction of Yunyin Village to pieces.


    Facing Raikage¡¯s domineering offensive, Tiandao Payne looked indifferent and seemed to put Raikage in his eyes. When Raikage¡¯s fist was about to hit him, he raised his right hand and said indifferently: "Shen Luo Tianzheng ¡­"


    "Boom!"


    A burst of invisible powerful repulsive force unfolded instantly, and Lei Ying''s impulse was also hindered by this repulsive force, and it was difficult to move forward half an inch, and then Lei Ying was shocked and flew back by this repulsive force.


    "The strength has been restored!" Taking a look at Lei Ying indifferently, Tian Dao groaned in a low voice.


    "Raiking... was bounced away, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Raikage bounced away by Payne, Fengying and Tuying, who had not seen the power of Heavenly Dao Payne, did not understand what was going on, exclaimed.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s doubts, Kakashi, who had fought against Tiandao, quickly reminded: "Be careful, everyone. I have fought against this guy before. His ability is very special. It seems that he is centered on himself, sucking the surrounding material. In the past or bounce off, in simple terms, like gravity and repulsion, Raikage bounced off by his ability!"

 205 Naruto Power System Chapter 205

    When I heard this, Ai Luo frowned, and said in a deep voice, "Are you gravitational and repulsive? Could it be that... Yunyin Village was also attacked by the kind of attack just now..."


    Kakashi looked at Tiandao Payne with a solemn gaze, and at the same time replied, "Ah~ it should be correct, but this time the attack did not reach that level. It seems that he can freely control the intensity of this power!"


    After flying the Raikage bullet, Tiandao did not make another move. Instead, he cast his gaze on Kakashi''s body, and said calmly: "It has a very good insight ability, and the use of ninjutsu and combat abilities are also colorful, like you If you keep such a guy, there will be endless troubles..."


    When Kakashi heard the words, his gaze condensed, thinking that Penn was about to do something to himself, watching Tiandao Penn vigilantly, guarding against Tiandao''s attack.


    However, Payne did not intend to make a move, but continued: "Before this, I will talk to you for a while!"


    Tu Ying snorted when he heard the words, and said angrily: "Talk about it? For people like you, there is no need to talk!"


    Faced with the anger of everyone in the Ninja League, Payne said without changing his face, "I...I am the God of correcting order. You can call me... Payne. You must have understood my purpose. I As long as Nine Tails and Eight Tails, hand over the strength of these two people!"


    Hearing Penn¡¯s purpose, the people of Nin Lian were not surprised. They had already known it before. Gaara stared at Heaven and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a wishful thinking. It¡¯s impossible to give Naruto to you. Kind of hands."


    After being rejected, Tiandao apparently had expected it a long time ago, and he was not angry, and said indifferently: "The capture of the tail beast is almost over, relying on the tail beast to maintain the balance of power between Ninja Village is no longer able to maintain it, continue There is no point in protecting Kyuubi and Yao."


    Speaking of this, Tiandao Payne slowly closed his eyes and continued: "The war has broken out, and the flames of war have been ignited everywhere. Every day, a large number of ninjas will be killed as a result. Now only I can control this war. If If you are willing to help me, then there will be no more unnecessary sacrifices. In the current situation, you should understand my strength. If you don''t want what happened just now to happen again, then cooperate with me."


    Tukage Onoki shouted angrily: "Let''s look down on the Five Shadows. Those of you who took the initiative to provoke the war even dare to ask us to help you. The behavior of people like you is simply unforgivable."


    "Please pay attention to the wording. This is an ultimatum given by God!"


    Tuying''s scolding made Tiandao Payne suddenly open his eyes. A small Shenluo Tianzheng took shape in an instant, and a repulsive force rushed to the people of Nin Lian. Fortunately, Penn seemed to just want to threaten Nin Lian this time. People, so they didn''t use their full strength, so everyone in Nin Lian just felt a not very strong repulsion, and they gathered Chakra under their feet and stood tightly.


    "Say, where are Yao and Kyuubi?"


    Faced with Penn¡¯s threat, the people of Nin Lian did not compromise. Although the opponent was strong, it did not mean that they would succumb. Tu Ying snorted coldly and said angrily: "Huh! You will never get the idea. Yes, there is nothing to say for people like you, what we have to do is to gather all the strength to defeat you, nothing more!"


    Following Tuying''s roar, everyone in Ninja League made an offensive posture, attacking at any time.


    "Hey, this is your choice... It''s really a stupid decision. In that case, I have to take extreme measures, then... I can only do it!" Tiandao Payne said indifferently.


    "Swish~wish~wish!"


    As Tiandao''s voice just fell, a few breaking through the air sounded, and the four shadows suddenly appeared beside Tiandao Payne, guarding Tiandao in the middle, and confronted everyone in Ninlian.


    And after everyone in the Ninja League saw the few figures around Tiandao Payne, the ninjas present were all surprised, even Fengying and Tuying were no exception.


    Because the one standing next to Tiandao Penn is surprisingly the other Penns of Six Penn. Except for the Shura Dao, which was completely erased by the earth shadow, all the other Penns have arrived, naturally including the world killed by Fengying. Dao, and the hungry ghost Dao that Raikage killed.


    Gaara could no longer maintain his composure at this time, and exclaimed: "What...how could it be...this guy has been buried in my sand, how can he be unscathed!"


    "And that. I saw Master Raikage defeated him, and now he is resurrected. What is going on?" Some ninjas who had seen Raikage kill the Hungry Ghost Dao also exclaimed at this time.


    Obviously, the enemy who had been killed with his own hands had come back from the dead. Such a thing has exceeded the cognition of Ninlian people.


    Chapter 354: The Shock of Earth Shadow


    "Swish swish swish!" A few cracking sounds sounded, and the four shadows stopped beside Heavenly Dao Payne. They were the other Payne except Shura Dao.


    "How is it possible that these guys have been killed? They were unscathed, could it be said...Do they have the ability to resurrect the dead?" Looking at the human road, which has been buried in the ground more than two hundred meters deep by his own sand, At this moment, he reappeared in front of him unscathed, even if it was Gaara who was so composed, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    "Chen Dun is really amazing, and there is nothing left to decompose Shura Dao." One of the six penins was missing, and Tian Dao Penn glanced at the old man Tuying and said indifferently.


    Although I haven''t fully figured out what''s going on, Gaara, who had fought with Payne before, still reminded aloud: "Be careful, everyone, these guys have very strange abilities, you must not take it lightly!"


    "Unforgivable guy, die for me."


    Hearing only an angry roar, the Raikage, who was shot away by Shenluo Tianzheng of Tiandao Payne, had arrived again at this moment, and the whole body of thunder flashed into a silver light, and rushed to Tiandao Payne again.


    At this time, Raikage, who had been blinded by anger, did not notice the few more figures around Tiandao Payne, one of which was the Hungry Ghost Dao he had personally solved before.


    "Huh, what a grumpy guy!"


    Faced with another strong attack from Lei Ying, Tian Dao Payne looked indifferent and didn''t even move a step. I saw the animal Dao in the Six Ways of Payne stand up, and at the same time, he quickly formed the seal and suddenly pressed his palm to the ground.


    "Psychic art!"


    "Boom~"


    Along with a cloud of smoke, a huge bull psychic beast appeared out of thin air. As soon as it appeared, it had four hoofed wind and galloped toward the thunder shadow.


    "Get off the old man!"


    Seeing the oncoming giant psychic beast, Rai Ying had no intention of dodge, condensing Lei Dun Chakra on his feet, and then jumped up, lifting his feet up and down towards the head of the giant bull. Going down, he is now bent on breaking Heavenly Dao Payne''s corpse into pieces, so that no one can block him in front of him.


    "Boom~~"


    The giant cow could not withstand the powerful blow of Raikage at all, and the huge body collapsed suddenly. This attack was exactly Raikage¡¯s ninjutsu, Yi Lei Shen angered Thunder Axe, you should know that Chen was performing Suzuo Nenghu¡¯s Under the condition of withstanding Raikage''s crit, even Suzuo Nohu''s defense has cracked, and the power of this move can be imagined.


    This giant cow is just a corpse that has been transformed by the eyes of reincarnation. Although it is huge, it cannot be compared with Suzuo Nohu. Therefore, facing the crit of Raikage, it cannot bear this crit. It turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    However, the psychic beast of the Animal Dao is more than just a giant. After Raikage exploded the giant, he suddenly found that a giant dog with meat wings and a huge rhino were rushing out of the mist, carrying the Thunder Shi ran into Lei Ying.


    "Things in the way, get me back!"


    Facing these two behemoths, Lei Ying was not afraid, and after a roar, he attacked these psychic beasts again.


    On the other side, after seeing Rai Ying''s move, Tu Ying and Feng Ying didn''t bother to look at each other. After they looked at each other tacitly, they wanted to move.


    Tuying''s gaze looked at Tiandao Payne, who was surrounded by the rest of Payne, and said in his heart: "That guy seems to be the leader of these people, get rid of him first!"


    After making up his mind, Tuying did not hesitate. With both hands on his chest, a cube transparent barrier suddenly appeared, with a small white light sphere inside. This is Tuying''s super nirvana, Chen Escape!


    Tuying''s move is a nirvana. He intends to use lightning to cover his ears to eliminate the opponent when the enemy does not react. What makes him happy is that Tiandao Payne''s eyes are now on the thunder. Ying''s body didn''t seem to notice his movements.


    "Good opportunity! Dust escape: The technique of stripping the original world!!"


    When Tuying saw such a good opportunity, it was naturally impossible to miss it. After he condensed the cube-shaped chakra energy in his hand, he threw the cube enchantment in his hand towards the Heavenly Path Penn without any hesitation. When it was about to cover Heavenly Dao Payne, a silhouette appeared in front of Heavenly Dao Payne. At the same time, he raised his hands against the dust released by Earth Shadow, and a translucent barrier suddenly stood up, as if It is to stop the dust escape of the earth shadow.


    This person is surprisingly the Hungry Ghost Dao in the Six Dao Payne!


    "Do you want to block the dust with your body? Impossible!"


    Seeing Hungry Ghost Dao seemed to want to block Chen Escape, Tuying with his body, but his jaw was shocked in the next scene.


    "Nani!"


    As soon as Chen Dun touched Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s body, there was no scene in Tu Ying¡¯s imagination, but saw that his own Chen Dun was gradually absorbed by the open enchantment of Hungry Ghost Dao at a speed visible to the naked eye. On the other hand, Hungry Ghost Dao is nothing.


    "It''s possible that the old man''s dust escape has disappeared. What did that guy do?"


    As for her own dust escape, Earth Shadow knows better than anyone else, it is the blood succession eliminated from the fusion of three chakras, one level higher than the blood succession boundary, and it can decompose everything into a super power close to molecules. However, the scene before him broke his cognition. Even though he was well-informed, he was shocked at this moment.


    After the Hungry Ghost Road completely absorbed the dust of Tuying, Tiandao Payne focused on Tuying''s body, looking at Tuying with cold eyes, and said indifferently: "The third generation of Tuying two Libra Oyemu Isn¡¯t it? Your dust escape is really a big trouble, a little carelessness can really cause death!"


    "Damn, what is going on with these guys!"

 206 Naruto Power System Chapter 206

    At this time, Tu Ying had cold sweat on his forehead, looking solemnly at the hungry ghost road, he still couldn''t understand why his dust escape had failed.


    Chapter 355: Analysis and Decision


    "What''s the matter, Dokage''s attack didn''t make any difference. Did the person from Akatsuki do something?"


    Since Payne appeared, Kakashi has been observing the few Payne secretly. At this time, after seeing Tuying¡¯s attack fail, he was as surprised as Tuying. He looked at the hungry ghost with solemn eyes. Thinking about something.


    "The abilities of these people are very weird. The leader-like abilities should be related to gravity. The other one, so far, has not shown other abilities besides summoning these special psychic beasts to fight. ¡­"


    Kakashi looked at Heavenly Dao and Beast Dao''s body for a while, and finally turned his gaze on Hungry Ghost Dao''s body, while secretly analyzing the opponent''s abilities in his heart.


    "When Tukage''s ninjutsu attacked him, it seemed to support a special barrier. Tukage''s ninjutsu didn''t work. It must be related to that barrier... Try it first!"


    There was a guess in his heart, Kakashi wanted to verify his guess, and directly moved Chakra to his right hand. In a moment, Kakashi''s arm was entangled with dazzling lightning.


    "Lei Dun. Kill all thunder tigers!"


    After the ninjutsu was completed, Kakashi directly threw the Lei Dun in his hand without any hesitation. The moment Lei Guang turned into a thunder tiger, it emitted a dazzling light and swiftly rushed towards the target. , It is the Hungry Ghost Dao standing in front of the Heavenly Dao.


    "Hmph, Kakashi Hagi... is he testing the abilities of Hungry Ghost Dao? He is really a thoughtful guy, but even if you know it, it won''t help. Everything you do is meaningless!"


    Kakashi¡¯s movement was not small, and Tiandao Payne naturally noticed it. When he saw Kakashi¡¯s Thunder Tiger attack, he still had a calm expression, and he made an indifferent sound. There was no intention to dodge, but he stood in front. The hungry ghost said, once again raised his arms and opened the barrier to Kakashi''s Thunder Tiger.


    "Shoo~"


    As expected, Kakashi¡¯s Thunder Tiger did not cause any damage to the target after hitting the enchantment of Hungry Ghost Dao. Instead, it was merging into the enchantment at a very fast speed, like being caught The enchantment absorbed the same, and finally disappeared completely, and this time Kakashi¡¯s attack was deliberately done, so when he launched the Thunder Tiger Kill, his eyes were on Hungry Ghost Dao. At this moment, Hungry Ghost Dao He can see clearly the ability of his.


    "Hey, that''s it..."


    Kakashi stared slightly, confirmed his guess in his heart, looked at the hungry ghost Dao Payne in front, said in disbelief in his eyes: "I used my hands to prop up the barrier, and then all the ninjutsu Absorb it and make all the attacks ineffective. This is the ability of that guy. Damn, how could there be such a tricky ability."


    It is precisely because of the ability of Hungry Ghost Dao that I feel shocked. Ninjas rely on Chakra to cooperate with ninjutsu to fight. If all ninjutsu is lost, this will be a fatal problem for ninjas.


    "It''s really tricky. The abilities of these three people are already so difficult, so what kind of special abilities will the remaining two have... There are actually five people like this."


    In the end, Kakashi set his sights on the human world and hell road that hadn''t been shot yet, and guessed the abilities of these two Payne.


    Hearing Kakashi¡¯s words, Tukage also understood why his ninjutsu had disappeared. At this time, he also felt troublesome, and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s really a troublesome ability to absorb all Chakra. If that''s the case, then none of our ninjutsu would have any effect on him. I didn''t expect Akatsuki''s organization to have such a powerful guy besides the masked man who called himself Uchiha Madara."


    At this time, Raikage is still fighting the psychic beasts of the animal road. Raikage¡¯s strength is very strong, and coupled with the anger at this time, it is even more unreserved. Almost every punch and every move has been exhausted. These Although the psychic beast was huge, it could not withstand the power of Raikage, and was bombarded by Raikage''s crit with almost no room for resistance.


    However, what makes Raiking even more annoyed is that every time he solves a psychic beast, there will always be a new psychic beast leaping towards him, especially the giant dog, which is constantly splitting, as if It was the inexhaustible elimination and the endless killing, which made him tired to deal with, and couldn''t get close to Heavenly Way Payne, which made Lei Ying crazy.


    "These damn chores!"


    After smashing a pounced psychic dog into the air, Raikage saw that there were more psychic dogs leaping towards him from all directions. Even though these psychic dogs were not very strong, they were endlessly entangled. , It really made him furious. Although he felt annoyed, he had to deal with these psychic dogs, so he could only roar and continue to attack these psychic dogs.


    On the other hand, after Kakashi analyzed the abilities of the Hungry Ghost Dao, Gaara also stated the human Dao abilities he had learned. After combining them, they have mastered 4 of the six penins. There was originally an Asura Dao''s ability, but this Penn has been wiped out in the dust of Earth Shadow, so now they only have one Hell Dao ability that they don''t understand.


    "These guys, each has a very powerful ability, can continuously summon special abilities of psychic beasts, can absorb any enchantment attacked by ninjutsu, and once touched, the soul will be sucked away. Ability, and the ability to attract and bounce matter away. It is really tricky to unite these guys. If we can deal with them separately, our chances of winning may be even greater." After learning about Six Penn''s abilities, Kakashi pondered for a while, and then suggested to Feng Ying and Tu Ying.


    After listening to Kakashi¡¯s suggestion, Fengying and Tuying agreed very much, but Tuying still thought of some problems, and said in a deep voice, ¡°This tactic may be feasible, but there is still a guy who hasn¡¯t made a move. I don¡¯t know him. What is the ability of the people? We only have four people now. If everyone is responsible for an enemy, there will be one left. Apart from us, no one else can deal with it."


    After Yunyin Village endured the super-large Shenluo Tianzheng of Tiandao Payne, although Tsunade¡¯s slugs were assisted, and the entire army was not annihilated, most of the ninjas have been severely injured by the Shinra Tianzheng¡¯s attack. The strength of the display is no longer one, and letting an ordinary ninja deal with an enemy of Payne''s strength is simply dead.


    "Let me take care of the last one, don''t forget I have Hokage!"


    While Kakashi and the others were still pondering their countermeasures, a loud voice came, following the reputation, they suddenly discovered that the person here was Konoha''s fifth generation Hokage Senjutsu.


    Chapter 356: Sasuke''s Purpose


    At this time, when Yunyin Village was fighting hot, somewhere in the Ninja World, in a dense jungle, a slightly lonely figure was walking unhurriedly until it reached the woods. In the depths, I saw a place full of rubble before stopping.


    Sasuke is not unfamiliar with this place, because it is a secret experimental base of Oshemaru, but the entrance of the cave has collapsed, and it looks like nothing is unusual from the outside.


    Looking at the place where he had been in the past, Sasuke could not see any nostalgia in his eyes, obviously he did not have the slightest nostalgia for this place, and the reason why he came here is because he once killed Oshimaru here. Now, this is the burial place of Dashewan.


    Looking at this dark place, Sasuke whispered to himself: "Oshemaru! I know you are not that easy to die, and I can feel your presence."


    As he stretched out his hand and stroked the curse mark on his neck, feeling the dark power transmitted from the curse mark, his eyes shrank and became colder and colder: "Don''t disappoint me, otherwise, I will let you completely disappear!"


    The curse imprint on Sasuke''s neck is exactly the curse imprint of the heavens that Oshemaru planted on him many years ago. It is a technique that Oshemaru studied based on Shigeo as the prototype and the human pillar fighting method as the concept.The user of the curse seal can have a strong power when using the curse seal, but the longer the use time, the greater the damage to the user.


    And another function of the Heaven''s Curse Seal is that it is a life-saving trump card for Dashemaru.Oshemaru can hide in the curse seal of anyone who has the curse seal of the sky at the time of dying. The comics do not specify how many people have the curse seal of the sky, but in the original work, Oshemaru is from Adzuki bean and Sasuke. The owner of the seal of the two heavens has been resurrected.


    Oshemaru itself is a carefully thought-out ninja, there are many forbidden techniques for life-saving, and the curse seal is indeed a very successful product of him.


    In the original work, Sasuke used and relied on the power of the curse seal before opening the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. Until the fateful battle, when Sasuke and Itachi battled to the end, Osake Maru resurrected with the curse seal of Sasuke. In the end, Itachi used the ten-fist sword to seal the avatar of Oshemaru and the curse of the sky, and Amaterasu burned the Oshemaru who was about to escape. It was only after that, that Sasuke completely got rid of the curse of Oshemaru.


    And here, thanks to Tatsun¡¯s help, Sasuke opened the Kaleidoscope writing wheel earlier than in the original work. After possessing the power of Kaleidoscope, he no longer needs the power of the curse seal. It is always the case when Itachi fights. Relying on the power of the kaleidoscope, the power of the curse seal was not used at all, which also made Oshemaru no chance to play, so Itachi did not erase the curse seal of Sasuke at that time.


    And Sasuke''s goal today is to resurrect the Oshemaru that was killed by him before relying on the imprint of the heavenly curse on his neck.


    Pulling out the pheasant sword inserted in his waist, after transporting the chakra, the pheasant sword in the assistant assistant suddenly thundered, and with a sudden wave of the knife, it shattered the stone block blocking the entrance, exposing the dark hole.


    Just when Sasuke was about to step into the cave, he suddenly focused his eyes and turned to look at the woods. At this time, a figure appeared in Sasuke¡¯s line of sight, rising and falling among the trees, and the figure moved forward. The direction is exactly where Sasuke is.


    After seeing the appearance of the visitor clearly, Sasuke withdrew his gaze and inserted the pheasant sword in his hand into the scabbard again.


    "Sasuke, I finally found you!"


    The person who came was surprisingly Shigego who came out to look for Sasuke. After receiving news of Sasuke from the little animal, Shigego left Otonin¡¯s army and came to look for Sasuke alone, relying on the little animal¡¯s guidance, and finally caught up here. Sasuke.


    After seeing Shigego, Sasuke did not show any strange expressions, did not seem to feel the slightest surprise, but said indifferently: "Aren''t you supposed to be with that guy now, why are you here?"


    Shigeo didn''t care about Sasuke''s indifferent attitude, showing a kind and silly smile, and said to Sasuke: "My friend told me that I found your whereabouts. I''m here to find you!"


    As he spoke, Zhonggo raised a hand to the sky, and a bird that was originally hovering in the air lightly landed on his finger, pecking at his finger affectionately.


    Sasuke glanced indifferently at Shigego''s "friend", and then asked, "Look for me? Did that guy make you come?"


    Shigego knew who "that guy" was in Sasuke''s mouth, shook his head, and then said, "No, no one wants me to come, it''s me who wants to come to you. Junmaro died for you. He once said Yes, you are his reincarnation, so I want to follow you!"


    Hearing this, Sasuke looked at Shigogo in silence, and after seeing Shigogo''s firm gaze, he just dropped a word indifferently: "Whatever you want!"


    Then he ignored Junggo and walked directly into the base. When Jungou saw this, he stroked the bird in his hand. The bird seemed to understand Junggo''s meaning, and then lightly pecked Jungwu''s finger. He flapped his wings and flew back into the air again. Only then did Shigego leave and follow in Sasuke''s footsteps.


    The two of them walked unhurriedly in the dark secret passage in tandem, and the dim environment did not affect their sight. At this time, Shigego looked around and asked in a deep voice: "Sasuke , What are you doing here?"


    Sasuke walked slowly, and said in a deep voice without looking back, "I want to know something thoroughly. In short, there is someone I must meet now!"


    After hearing the words, Shigego did not show any surprised expression, but said calmly: "Wow."


    In fact, Shigego just asked casually. As for what Sasuke wants to do, he doesn''t care, no matter what Sasuke wants to do, he will follow.


    Soon, the two came to an empty basement...


    Chapter 357: The Resurrection of Dashewan

 207 Naruto Power System Chapter 207

    The two walked unhurriedly in the dark secret road, and there was no other movement in this secret road except for the sound of their footsteps.


    Soon, the two came to a relatively empty underground base.


    They walked to a vast basement. In this room, there were rows of shelves. On the shelves were many glass bottles. Some of these bottles were large and some were small. The large bottles were filled with some specimens. These specimens There are all kinds of creatures. It can be seen that Da She Wan has done a lot of cruel biological experiments here.


    In the innermost part of the room, there is a chair. Next to the chair, there is an upright pole with several dried blood bags hanging on it.


    In front of the chair, there is a stone platform on which is placed the body of a snake that was cut into several pieces. This is what the body of Osake Maru was like after it was defeated by Sasuke before being defeated by Sasuke. They all became slender, and the snake scales on their body turned out to be small snakes.Sasuke''s long body was cut into several sections, and he was already lifeless and motionless on the stone platform.


    Seeing everything around him, Sasuke wrinkled his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "Someone has been here."


    In Sasuke¡¯s impression, he has not touched anything here after he solved the Oshe Maru. He even left without paying attention to the body of O She Maru. He just blasted the hole in the base when he left. Collapsing, regarded this place as the tomb of Oshemaru. After all, he also got a lot of benefits here in Oshemaru. He was still willing to do the effort of burying the body for Oshemaru.


    However, in the current scene, it seemed that someone had been here and cleaned up the corpse of Oshemaru, and the body of Oshemaru was obviously missing a large part.


    In fact, Sasuke guessed well. Someone has actually come here. That person is the pharmacist''s pocket. After Sasuke got rid of the Oshewan, the pharmacist''s pocket came back here soon, and at the same time studied the corpse of the Oshemaru. The cells were implanted in their own body, and they gained the power like a big snake pill.


    Shigego took a look at the surrounding environment, and finally looked at the remains of Oshemaru, and said in confusion, "This is..."


    "Oshemaru!" Sasuke said indifferently, as if talking about a very ordinary thing.


    Chongwu heard this and suddenly said: "Oshewan? Wow, it turns out that he was killed by you here. Could it be that the person you want to meet is Oshewan?"


    "Yes, that''s the disgusting guy, I have to see him now!"


    "Didn''t he have been killed by you?"


    "Hmph, that guy has a hard life, how could he disappear so easily, I will find him now, and let him do something for me!"


    I don¡¯t understand what Sasuke said, but he has no objection to Sasuke¡¯s meeting with Osamaru. He asked in a deep voice, "Do I need to do anything?"


    Sasuke looked at the wreckage on the stone platform and said to Shigeo indifferently: "You help me take off a piece of the Osake Shot!"


    "understood!"


    Shigego did not refuse Sasuke''s request, and he would only comply no matter what Sasuke wanted to do.


    Walking onto the edge of the stone platform, Shigeo stretched out his right hand, and saw that his hand suddenly changed, with barbs growing out of it, turning into a curse seal or immortal form, lightly resting on the big snake pill. Above the wreckage, a large piece of meat was torn from the wreckage, and at the same time, the Chakra of Xianshu was transmitted from his hand, regaining the vitality of the meat that had been completely necrotic.


    After doing all this, Shigego turned to Sasuke and asked, "What should I do next?"


    Sasuke twisted slightly, revealing the curse mark on his neck, "Take it over and put it on top of my curse mark!"


    After Shigego had done all this, Sasuke recalled the seal of evil that Kakashi used when he suppressed the spell seal for him. If he did the opposite, it would be the seal of relief of evil, thinking of this, Sasuke told Shigego Said: "Next, I will teach you how to solve the evil seal of the seal. After you read it clearly, you can cast the seal on my neck!"


    "understand!"


    The seal of the Jie Xie Fa Yin is not complicated. After seeing Sasuke''s display, Shigego can remember it, and at Sasuke''s signal, he begins to seal.


    "Ninfa: Solving the evil seal!"


    After Shigeo''s groan, after the completion of the Indian style, he suddenly pressed the flesh and blood of the big snake ball on Sasuke''s shoulder.


    "Hiss~"


    When Shigego had just finished all this, there was a sudden soft noise from the curse mark on Sasuke''s neck, followed by the sound of a serpent spat.


    "Hiss"


    Then there was a horrifying scene, when a grayish-white giant snake emerged from the flesh on Sasuke''s neck, while spitting out Shinko, he looked around with cold eyes.


    After the snake came out more than half of the snake''s body, it opened its mouth wide. Suddenly, a person''s arm stretched out from the snake''s mouth, followed by a person''s head, then the body, and finally a complete person from the big snake. Crawled out of his mouth.


    After that person crawled out completely, the big snake seemed to have completed its mission, paralyzed on the ground motionless, there was no movement.


    With pale skin, long black hair, long golden pupils, purple eyeshadow extending to the wings of the nose, and blue jade-like earrings, this person who just crawled out of the mouth of the snake was killed by Sasuke. Big snake pill.


    At this time, Oshemaru was looking at Sasuke jokingly with his cold gaze, and said in a hoarse voice: "Hey hey~~ It''s really unexpected. I didn''t expect that the person who resurrected me was you, Sasuke!"


    After Oshemaru appeared, Shigego stood in front of Sasuke, and at the same time entered the curse seal that had covered half of his face, staring at Oshemaru vigilantly. Once Oshemaru acted suspiciously, he would not do anything. He hesitated to do it, after all, he knew the danger of Dashewan.


    Seeing Shigeo''s actions, Oshemaru didn''t care, and said with a light smile: "Shigeo, don''t be nervous, I can''t do much in my current state, and there is no threat to you."


    "Junggo, withdraw!"


    Sasuke patted Shigego on the shoulder, told him to step back, and walked directly in front of Oshemaru. Without talking nonsense, he said straightforwardly: "Oshemaru, I want you to do something for me!"


    Chapter 358: Things to do


    Hearing Sasuke¡¯s words, Oshemaru wore a symbolic evil smile, looked at Sasuke with interest, and said in his characteristic hoarse voice: "You don¡¯t need to elaborate, I already knew your purpose when I was in your body. , The curse mark is the product of my infusion of the fairy magic chakra, which is equivalent to the will separated from my body. As long as the curse mark on your body is not removed, then I will be clear about everything you experience around you."


    Sasuke didn''t show any displeasure when he heard the words. He didn''t seem to care about Oshemaru''s snooping, and said indifferently, "So, you know about the war, right?"


    Oshemaru¡¯s eyes revealed an unpredictable look, and said with a chuckle, ¡°Hey~ Of course, but I¡¯m not interested in this war. This is a war started by others and has nothing to do with me. What interests me is your young body!"


    Hearing what Oshimaru said, Sasuke hadn''t said anything, but after hearing Oshimaru''s words, Shigeo next to him subconsciously took a step forward and stared at Oshimaru vigilantly.


    Facing Shigego¡¯s hostility, Osamaru didn¡¯t care, but said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve lost my strength now, even if I want to take Sasuke¡¯s body, I¡¯m powerless.¡±


    Sasuke said indifferently: "I know that you have the forbidden technique for reincarnation in the dirty soil. I want to meet them, those who know the truth of the past generations!"


    Da She Maru asked with interest: "Oh...what do you plan to do when you see them?"


    Sasuke closed his eyes, seeming to be thinking about something, then opened his eyes and looked at Oshemaru, and said in a deep voice, "I know too little, and I need them to tell me the whole truth! Whether it''s Tatsun or Itachi. They all excluded me one by one. I don¡¯t need them to arrange my life. I want to know everything, and then get the answer through thinking, and decide what I should do with my own will and eyes, not like a child Follow their will with the same confusion."


    Hearing the words, O She Maru put away the joking expression, and looked at Sasuke silently. He could clearly feel the changes in Sasuke. Compared with the time when Itachi controlled his life and was used by him casually, it was not the same, as if overnight. It grew a lot between, which made Da She Wan feel a lot of emotion.


    After a moment of silence, Dashemaru said in a deep voice: "You are not bad now, I can help you, but wanting to reincarnate Hokage Dirt from the past is not as simple as you think, and it is impossible to complete it in my current state. ."


    Hearing this, Sasuke frowned slightly and asked, "Why?"


    Oshemaru explained: "My hands have been sealed, and I can''t complete the seal of rebirth from the dirty soil, and the souls of Hokage from the first generation to the fourth generation have been swallowed by the death god summoned by the use of the ghoul seal. People cannot reincarnate from the dirty soil."


    "How could this happen...Is there no way?" Sasuke''s eyes revealed dissatisfaction after hearing Oshemaru''s words. He didn''t expect that after Oshemaru was resurrected, he finally got this answer, which undoubtedly made him feel disappointed.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s disappointed expression, Osha Maru chuckled and said, "Hey~~ Don¡¯t be too disappointed. If it¡¯s someone else, there¡¯s really no way to do it, but I¡¯ve been doing the sealing technique for the ghouls. Researching, there is something about the way to break this seal technique, but this technique has not been implemented yet, so you can try it."


    While talking, Da She Maru walked to a wall of the base and fumbled on the wall.


    "Boom~~"


    I saw that following the movement of Oshemaru, the wall was separated from the left and right in the middle, and a narrower chamber suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke and the others.


    Ignoring Sasuke and Shigego¡¯s surprise, Oshemaru walked into the secret room and searched for something inside. When he came out again, there was an extra scroll in his hand.


    Oshemaru threw the scroll in his hand to Sasuke. Sasuke quickly reached out to catch it. First, he glanced at Oshemaru in doubt, and then slowly opened the scroll in his hand. What greeted his eyes was a depiction of the mask of death, and "Ghoul These four characters are sealed.


    Seeing the content of the scroll, Sasuke showed a slightly surprised expression, and asked in a deep voice: "This is..."

 208 Naruto Strong System Chapter 208

    "The method of unlocking the seal, as long as the technique on the scroll can be completed, then the soul of Hokage in the past and my hands can be unblocked. As long as my hands are restored, I can use the technique of reincarnating from the dirty soil."


    Hearing this, Sasuke rekindled hope, and quickly asked, "What should I do?"


    For Sasuke''s eagerness, Oshemaru did not immediately agree to Sasuke, but shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, there is one thing I must do before this, and I need your power!"


    Sasuke looked at Oshemaru, was silent for a moment, seemed to think to himself, and finally said, "What''s the matter?"


    "I need to regain my own power, which cannot be achieved in my current state, so I need you to help me."


    "Yes, what do you want me to do?"


    After hearing the request made by Oshemaru, Sasuke agreed without hesitation. Now he doesn¡¯t have to worry that Oshemaru will regain strength and it will be bad for him. He didn¡¯t take Oshemaru before he got Itachi¡¯s eyes. In my eyes, what''s more, he is now more than a little bit stronger than before. If he can kill Oshemaru once, he will be able to kill a second time. If Oshemaru really dares to be dissatisfied with him, he will not He hesitated to let Da She Wan disappear completely.


    Oshemaru seemed to have expected that Sasuke would agree, so he was not surprised, and said with a light smile: "Let''s go, we need to go to a place now."


    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the exit of the base first.


    Sasuke glanced at Oshemaru, did not say much, and walked directly behind Oshemaru. Shigeo''s purpose was to protect Sasuke, so naturally followed.


    "Unexpectedly, this kid can do this level. It always feels a bit weird. Now he seems to have chosen the same path as me, but... forget it, anyway, let¡¯s get back my own chakra first. Right!"


    Chapter 359: Six Daochen


    After the start of the Fourth Ninja War, all the countries and ninjas in the world united to form the Ninja League. In order to protect their families and protect their country from the destruction of those who wish to control the world, they worked hard. Fighting.


    At this moment, in an alien space, Chen is sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, and a strange energy wave emerges from his body. Behind him, there are nine dark Qidao jade floating in the sky. He is in a mysterious state.


    Chen has cloned all the nine big-tailed beasts and merged them into ten-tailed beasts. Now he has become another ten-tailed human column power after the six immortals, and his strength has become the ten-tailed human column power at the moment With earth-shaking changes, he has already entered the six levels.


    After becoming a ten-tailed man Zhuli, Chen not only increased his strength, but his original appearance was also very different. There was a phenomenon of returning to ancestors. His hair changed from black to white, and two woody branches grew on his forehead. His horns, wearing a white robe with a black gown printed on it, are almost the same as the six spots in Chen''s impression.


    Since the last time I rescued Shuiyue and tried the tail beast jade, I have been a little uncomfortable in controlling his power. Although he has a strong strength, Chen is still too unfamiliar with this power and has not achieved control freely. Therefore, after using the new power before, he returned to his own space to practice continuously and gradually adapt to the power brought by the ten tails. As for all the external conditions, Chen also didn''t know.


    Of course, Chen doesn''t care so much about what happened outside, war or something, this kind of thing is insignificant compared to the power of the ten tails.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, and Chen suddenly opened his eyes when he was closing his eyes tightly...but his eyes are no longer scarlet writing wheel eyes, but the whole eyeballs are gray, and at the same time in the gray eyes. There are also circles of texture, which turned out to be a pair of reincarnation eyes!


    Chen stood up slowly, and Chen clearly felt the changes in his body no matter his appearance or strength. Chen reached out his hand and touched the horns of his forehead, and laughed at himself: "Hehe~~ Is this the state of the six ways? It looks a little bit, although it looks quite high, but it always feels a bit weird, but this force... definitely can''t be wrong!"


    As soon as he raised his hand, the Qiu Dao jade floated behind him, and a Qi Dao jade slowly floated above Chen''s palm. The Qi Dao jade that was originally in a circular state was constantly deforming at this moment, and finally formed a long stick. Yu is like a part of Chen''s body, which he can control at will.


    "This feeling is really not bad!"


    After playing casually for a while, Chen tossed the Qiudao jade stick in his hand. The Qiudao jade stick quickly changed back to a round shape and floated behind Chen again.


    "I have been here for too long, and I don''t know what is happening outside now. It''s time to go out and have a look."


    Chen returned to the present world from her own space, stood in the sun for a while, feeling the long-lost sunshine...


    "Seeing that in the original work, the six immortals divided their power into two and passed them on to his son. I am now a ten-tailed human column power. I have both the so-called fairy body and the fairy eye. It should be no worse than those two guys in terms of ability." Uchihasatsu thought this, and then his eyes narrowed...


    Just listening to the sound of the "Kaka" sound, the gray-white Susanoh appeared instantly, and after a few breaths, he became complete. The gray-white energy of the huge Susanoh''s left hand was circulating, and finally turned into a handful. With the appearance of a long bow, Uchiha Tatsu was completely wrapped by Susano, standing at the center of his forehead.


    Uchiha Tatsuno controlled Susano, and saw that the huge Susano swiftly raised his right hand and pulled the bowstring on his left hand, and a gray-white arrow appeared on the bow out of thin air!


    The head of the off-white arrow was burning with black skyfire, which was the power of the sky.


    "This feeling is really good,"


    "Shoo!" The bow and arrow left the string, and there was no sound of breaking in the air. The distant mountains suddenly exploded, burning an eternal flame.


    The speed of this arrow has surpassed the range that the human eye can catch. Even Uchiha Tatsu who has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can see the arrow''s flight clearly after having enough eyesight.


    "Such power is no less than Sasuke''s Indra Arrow."


    Seemingly satisfied with the power of this arrow, Uchiha Tatsuno''s face was smiled, he unlocked Susano and stopped the burning of the black flame.


    This so-called Six Ways Immortal Mode is actually an upgraded version of Naruto¡¯s immortal human body. Opening the Six Ways Immortal Mode can not only use the various tricks of the previous fairy mode, but also his physical strength, ninjutsu strength and various aspects. Both of the forces have been raised to a whole new level.


    This model can be said to comprehensively enhance the power of users.Moreover, after turning on this mode, Uchiha Chen can skillfully use the chakra powers of various attributes, and he can even use many kinds of blood succession bounds and blood succession elimination ninjutsu by himself.


    Previously, when Naruto did not control the Six Ways of Immortal Mode, he could already perceive the malicious energy. It was only a relatively superficial perception. After turning on the Six Ways of Immortal Mode, the perception power was even better than before. It was countless times stronger before.


    "Ok?"


    Chen, who was still satisfied with his abilities, suddenly frowned and felt something, but soon laughed again and said jokingly at the empty surroundings: "Hehe, I can find it here... Not bad. If you can hide my perception, you are good at hiding your breath. If I hadn''t just reached this state, I wouldn''t be able to find you."


    It seems to be talking to someone, and it seems to be talking to oneself.


    "Yeahhhhhhhhhh, that guy A Fei guessed right, he didn''t expect that he really found something amazing."


    A frivolous voice sounded, and a white object slowly emerged from the empty place in front of Chen, looking at Chen jokingly.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Sixtieth: White End


    A frivolous voice sounded, and a white object slowly emerged from the empty place in front of Chen, looking at Chen jokingly.


    The one who appeared in front of Chen was an intelligence expert from the Xiao organization, Bai Jue!


    The reason why Bai Jue appeared here is because of the task assigned to him by the soil. Since the soil has guessed the secret that Uchiha Tatsu may hide, he can no longer calm down. In order to prevent changes, he directly let Bai Never personally monitor Uchiha Tatsu''s every move.


    Even if you can¡¯t collect specific information, you must at least know Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s whereabouts. In this way, once Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s actions will be known for the first time, you can take sufficient preparations to avoid being so passive. .


    After seeing Bai Jue, Chen knew what his purpose was without even thinking about it. He didn''t show any unusual emotions. He just had a calm expression and said with a light smile: "It''s not bad, I can find this. , That guy is really wary of me, he has already got what he wants from me, and he needs you to monitor me!"


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s attitude, Bai Jue felt a little puzzled. After all, no matter who was learning that he was being monitored, even ordinary people would be annoyed, let alone a person with powerful power like Uchiha Tatsuno.


    When he was discovered, he had the consciousness to face Uchiha Tatsumi''s anger, and he was already ready to escape. Once he found that the situation was not right, he would immediately run away, but he did not expect that Uchiha Tatsuno was not only not angry, but instead The attitude towards him looks very friendly.


    Although it was strange, Bai Jue didn''t think much about it. He was very confident of his own abilities. So after being discovered by Uchiha Tatsumi, Bai Jue not only didn''t panic, but joked: "Otherwise, how could he find such a thing? What a terrible secret, I didn''t expect you to hide such an amazing thing. It is really shocking!"


    Bai Zetsu was telling the truth. Although he seemed to be frivolous on the surface, he was shocked in his heart after discovering this form of Uchiha Tatsumi. He did not expect that the speculation that made Daido feel terrified was unexpected. It really became a fact.


    Uchiha Tatsuno not only really has the ability to clone the tail beast, but has even completely integrated the tail beast, reaching the legendary realm earlier than Uchiha''s belt soil. This kind of thing has exceeded his cognitive ability.


    "It''s really frightening to have such a terrible thing. A Fei is right to say that Uchiha Tatsuo is the biggest threat in our plan!" Looking at Uchiha Tatsuo''s eyes, Bai Jue''s heart is deep. Chu felt a bit of fear, but it didn''t show it on the surface, and there was still a weird smile on his face.

 209 Naruto Power System Chapter 209

    After hearing Bai Jue¡¯s words, Chen did not feel angry, but chuckled and said, "Hey~~ Since you found out, there is no way, but you...you dare to appear in front of me after seeing my power , I really have to admire your courage, Bai Jue!"


    After speaking the last sentence, Chen''s eyes became sharp, and even the smile that hung on the corner of his mouth had evolved into a grin at this moment. With Chen''s transformation, the surrounding air suddenly became cold, and it was creepy. The coercion broke out in an instant, and even triggered a vision of heaven and earth.


    Bai Jue felt bad, and was about to escape, but before he could take any action, his body was nailed to the ground by a dark stick. From the stick, a strange energy sent him. Immobile.


    "What''s going on... my body..." Bai Jue desperately tried to control his body, but he was still powerless, and the pitch-black rod not only restricted his body, but also constantly absorbed his chakra.


    Until this moment, Bai Jue could no longer pretend to be calm, his face was full of horror, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi who was walking towards him step by step, and said in panic: "What do you want to do? Don''t forget. Now, you and us are in a cooperative relationship. Our common goal is the coalition of the five powers. Killing me will not do you any good!"


    "Partnership? Hahaha~~~"


    As if he heard a joke, Tatsun laughed, then looked at Bai Jue jokingly, and said: "That kind of thing doesn''t exist at all. From the beginning, I never thought about really joining forces with you. I want Uchiha to take The soil should have the same idea. We are just using each other to get what we need. The so-called cooperative relationship is just a joke. If his goal is really achieved, then he will be the first The one who wants to get rid of is probably me!"


    Although Bai Jue didn''t know what restrictions he was under and couldn''t move his body, his consciousness was clear. After hearing the name Uchiha Daido in Congchen''s mouth, his eyes widened and he looked extremely surprised and nervous. Asked indifferently: "Nani...how...how could it be possible, you...how did you know about taking soil...what do you know?"


    Seeing Bai Jue¡¯s expression, Chen seemed to feel very happy. Perhaps it was because his character was affected by his strength. I don¡¯t know when he started to have this kind of despair and fear that he liked to see his opponents in front of him. The expression, now he is already the same as the Uchiha Tatsumi who was walking on the thin ice in Konoha, but an existence that scared the entire Ninja world.


    The powerful power brought him not only the change in strength, but even his xinxing gradually changed as the power became stronger.


    Chen heard Bai Jue¡¯s fearful words, looked at Bai Jue who was nailed to the ground by the Chakra stick jokingly, and said with a sneer: "Hehehe~~ I know something far beyond your imagination, but these have been You have nothing to do with..."


    Immediately after Chen''s eyes gathered, a black flame appeared out of thin air, and finally fell on Bai Jue, who was unable to move.


    "Ah~~~ Yeah!"


    The black flame instantly spread to Bai Jue''s whole body, making Bai Jue desperate to live, and screamed in extreme pain.


    "ALFY won''t let you go...ah"


    The black flame burned Bai Jue''s body, no matter how hard he struggled, it was of no avail. It seemed that he knew that there was no hope for survival. Bai Jue stared at Uchiha Tatsu viciously, cursing, and finally let out a painful wailing. .


    Chen watched with cold eyes from beginning to end, until Bai Jue was completely turned into ashes.


    Chapter 361: Decision with Soil


    Chen watched with cold eyes from beginning to end, until Bai Jue couldn''t feel alive at all.


    "Hmph, seek your own dead end!" Chen retracted his gaze and said indifferently, before extinguishing the burning Amaterasu fire.


    At this time, Bai Jue had already been burned to the extent that only ashes were left. A breeze blew by, and then drifted away with the wind, disappearing without a trace, except for a pool of black scorched earth where it burned before.


    After killing Bai Zetsu casually, Chen sneered and whispered to himself: "Since Bai Zetsu dared to watch me, he must have been ordered by Uchiha to take the soil. Killing Bai Zetsu means that the agreement between us has broken. But this kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore. The person who should feel the headache is him. He has been here for too long and he should go out for a walk."


    Immediately after, Chen did not linger anymore, controlling his body to slowly rise into the air, then he chose a direction and then flashed back, disappearing.


    At the same time, at the moment of Bai Jue''s death, all the Bai Jue clones who were fighting against the Ninja Alliance in various parts of the Ninja Realm felt their senses, one by one, in the moment...


    "Damn it, the main body... the main body is killed!"


    "Asshole, the main body went to monitor Uchiha Tatsumi, but was killed. We must kill Uchiha Tatsumi."


    Immediately after the Bai Jue army reacted, they shouted angrily one by one, wishing to smash the culprit Uchiha Tatsumi to avenge their bodies, but now it is during the war...


    "What''s the matter with these guys?"


    "I don''t know, what seems to happen to them!"


    "Don''t worry about so much, this is an opportunity, take advantage of this, kill all these guys!"


    The Nin Lian people who were fighting with the Bai Jue clone army, although they did not understand what happened to the Bai Jue army, they were stunned when they saw the enemy they were fighting against. They would not miss such a good opportunity, one by one. Seeing the timing, they launched a fierce attack on the Bai Jue army. Many of the Bai Jue clones were killed by the people of Nin Lian when they did not react. When the Bai Jue clones came back to their senses, their army Many people have been killed by the Ninja League, and they suffered heavy losses for a while.


    The news of Bai Jue''s death had been sensed by these clones split by Bai Jue, and the soil hidden in the dark naturally received it.


    Somewhere in the hidden deep forest outside Yunyin Village in the Kingdom of Thunder, with a wave of spatial fluctuations, a figure with a spiral mask suddenly appeared. This person was monitoring the soil of Nagato in secret. The de facto controller of the organization.


    He originally followed Nagato to Yunyin Village in the Thunder Country. He came to reclaim Nagato¡¯s reincarnation eye, but before that, he still let Nagato exert his last remaining energy, and then reincarnate. Eyes recovered, but the plan could not keep up with the changes, and the development of the matter was not proceeding according to his ideas.


    At this time, Ji Tu was in a bad mood, and he no longer had the kind of calmness of strategizing, because he had received the news that Bai Jue was dead, and it was the object he made Bai Zetsu monitor, Uchiha Tatsu!


    This means that Uchiha Tatsu no longer cared about their so-called cooperative relationship, and completely tore the agreement between them. What made him more anxious was the information that Bai Jue passed back before his death!


    Looking at the direction of Yunyin Village, where the gunpowder smoke was filling the sky at this time, he said in a deep voice, "This guy Nagato has not caught the two people of Yao and Kiuwei. We have no time. Wait any longer, the situation is very bad..."


    "There is no way, the people in Ninja League already know the importance of Renzhuli, and the protection of Renzhuli must be very rigorous. It is not easy to succeed!"


    At this time, a hoarse voice suddenly came from behind the soil, as if responding to him, and then I saw a group of black things emerging from the ground behind the soil, it was Heijue!


    Take the soil to understand what Kurozu said, the current eight-tailed and nine-tailed human Zhuli seem to have become the key to this war. The people of Ninja will definitely not let these two tailed orcs appear, but these two remain He is determined to win the next beast, no matter what, he will seal the eight tails and nine tails.


    Take the soil and said in a deep voice: "The matter has been out of control. Bai Jue is dead. The information he sent back before his death has confirmed that our previous guess is correct. Uchiha Tatsumi really has the ability to make tail beasts, although I don¡¯t know what method he used, but he has indeed made the tail beast, and there is news that is very unfavorable to us... Uchiha Tatsumi seems to have completed that step..."


    Having said this, there was a tremor in the voice with soil, obviously, his current mood could not calm down at all.


    Hei Jueyan''s face suddenly changed, a trace of panic appeared in his eyes, and he said anxiously: "You mean..."


    He nodded his head with dirt, and continued: "Well, Uchiha Tatsumi has merged with the tail beast and became the legendary Ten-tailed human pillar power. Now he has no scruples. With our current strength, he can''t compete with him. Contend, just as we regard him as the greatest threat, he must now also want to get rid of us. We are now in a dangerous situation."


    After a period of relaxation, Hei Jue has recovered his calm, no longer as panicked as he was at the beginning. At this time, he said in a deep voice, "This is really bad, what are you going to do next?"


    Tai Tu calmed down his nervous mood for a while and said: ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer, otherwise the situation will only become more and more unfavorable for us. Let¡¯s ignore the strength of Yao and Kyuubi, and now we must take back the eyes of Samsara as soon as possible. Then activate the Outer Golem."


    After hearing the words with soil, Hei Jue said with some uncertainty: "Is this really okay? Without Yao and Nine tails, the Outer Golem can''t fully play its role!"


    Dai Tu explained: "Now I can¡¯t manage so much. Uchiha Tatsumi may attack us at any time. We must have something that can compete with him. We only have the slightest possibility when we activate the Golem, even if we cannot win. Passing him, but it may make him jealous so that he won''t be easily shot at us. In this way, we can buy time and capture the remaining eight and nine tails."


    Hei Jue heard the words, did not raise any objections, and replied: "Understood, you can decide!"


    "How is it with you? Have you found the names of the five major countries?"

 210 Naruto Power System Chapter 210

    "I found it. The five daimyos are not as tightly hidden as Renzhuli, but it is still a bit troublesome. There are elite ninjas and samurai protecting the daimyo, the guards are strong, and the water shadow sits in the town. It is not easy to deal with! "


    "Let the fellow Yakushi Duo send someone over. It seems that Nagato has failed. Anyway, now I can only catch those big names and use them to coerce the five great nations to surrender the strength of the eight and nine tails."


    "The news has been passed to him!"


    "That''s good, since Nagato has lost its effect, then... I should also go and get the reincarnation eye back!"


    Chapter 362: Golden Horn and Silver Horn


    Looking at the smoke-filled Yunyin Village, the battle there is not over yet, but the soil has already made a decision, he has no time to wait any longer, Uchiha''s threat has made him feel urgent, and he must act immediately.


    "Yunyin Village has been destroyed, but Yao and Nine Tails have not been forced out. It seems that these two people are really no longer in Yunyin Village. I don¡¯t know how much time it will take to fight. It is no longer necessary and can¡¯t wait. Going down, Uchiha Tatsuno will attack us at any time. He must activate the outer golem as soon as possible. Next, I will personally go and get the reincarnation eye back. You must act as soon as possible, and there will be no more mistakes!"


    After the two of them discussed with him, they left to do what he was supposed to do. They took the soil to find the location of Nagato''s body, and Heizie went to take people to arrest the five countries. Daimyo.


    at the same time¡­


    On the front line of the battlefield, Konoha¡¯s new generation of pig, deer and butterfly trio were looking at the two people in front of them. Just now, the two people in front of them could only rely on a few treasures in their hands. The ninja army was all defeated, wounded, and dead, and they were all defeated without a single move.


    "Unexpectedly we were resurrected, Golden Horn." The silver-haired person on the right spoke first.He has horns on his head, six lines like Naruto on his face, and a "silver" tattoo on his right shoulder.There is a red gourd under his left hand, and a golden rope is wrapped around his right hand.


    And the person who was called the Golden Horn beside him, except for the golden hair, turned out to be as easy as him.


    On the shoulder on the left hand side of the golden horn, there is a "gold" tattoo.


    "Unexpectedly, we can come back to this world again. Let''s have a good fight, Silver Horn."


    These two are the notorious criminals in Yunyin Village before---Golden Horn and Silver Horn brothers.Rumor has it that these two people are descendants of the Six Dao Immortals and possess five treasures handed down from the Six Dao Immortals.


    It is said that these two people were eaten into their stomachs by Kyuubi before, but the two of them were still fighting in Kyuubi''s stomach. They swallowed the flesh and blood of Kyuubi in it, and made a big fuss in it. Finally, Kyuubi was really there. Unable to bear the brothers, he vomited them out.


    After their deeds were known to the people in Yunyin Village, some people in Yunyin Village had made bold conjectures, imitating them and devouring the flesh and blood of the eight tails, but they died suddenly without exception.


    Swallowing the chakra flesh and blood of the tail beast sounds surprising, because the tail beasts do not have their own flesh. What they show outside is the body formed by the chakras. They do not eat the flesh and blood of the nine tails. It is a nine-tailed chakra, so they also have a nine-tailed chakra in their bodies, and they can also be tailed.


    "Drink!" A few more ninjas rushed forward, not afraid of death, holding a trace of luck, and saw Golden Horn wave the feather fan in his hand, a flame whirlwind swept out, and the few ninjas directly fanned out. , The raging fire is still burning on them.


    "This guy is very difficult to deal with," Darui still looked unwoke up. "What a dull guy!"


    The three Zhuludie seemed to have become accustomed to this dull guy who talked all day long. Kamaru looked at the fairy artifact in the hands of the Golden Horn and Silver Horn brothers, frowned, and said, "The power of these two guys We still don¡¯t know if these things are used by the legendary Six Dao immortals. It¡¯s really troublesome."


    "We have to figure out the usage of those fairy tools." Yamanaka Ino said.


    "We played against them before," Darui said. "These two people were from our Yunyin Village before, so we all know some things about the use of the fairy tools in their hands."


    Darui briefly explained that, except for the fan, all the fairy tools used by the brothers were used for sealing.Fighting with them is a bit like playing a game of forbidden sentences. When hit by the silver horn''s golden rope, a speech spirit will be spit out from his mouth. The seven-star sword in the hands of the golden horn can cut the assertion spirit and the person who has been cut the assertion spirit. , If you say the words in the spirit again, you will be inhaled by the silver horned red gourd and sealed.


    The so-called verbal meditation refers to the mantra that people usually say, and those who have been cut off by the seven-star sword to assert the soul cannot speak verbal meditation again.


    "What are the little ghosts discuss? Silver Horn." Jin Jiao tilted his head and looked at Silver Horn.


    "No matter what they discuss, we should be called out to fight them, Golden Horn." Yin Jiao responded.


    "It''s really unpleasant ninjutsu. It was invented by the second-generation Naruto guy. Thinking of him makes people angry. No matter how much it is, let''s kill these long-winded little ghosts first. Silver horn." Golden horn seemed to think of some unpleasant past, which made him very tired of these little ghosts in front of him.


    "Okay, Golden Horn." Yin Jiao showed a cruel smile, flew down, and hit Darui with a punch.


    "Not good!" Darui flashed back, Silver Horn''s right hand wrapped around the golden rope did not touch Darui, "Boy, it''s very flexible." Silver Horn snorted and continued to Darui. Rush away.


    "Lei Dun: The black spot is bad!" A black thunder and lightning shot out from Darui, hitting the silver horn that rushed over. This ninjutsu technique was originally intended to spread around after hitting an enemy. Suppress those who are hit, and those who are recruited cannot act at all.


    "Ah ah ah" Yin Jiao yelled in pain. This thunder and lightning made him extremely painful, but after all, he was the descendant of the Six Dao Immortals, and he had never died in the stomach of Nine Tails.


    "This little trick is not enough to watch," Yin Jiao gritted his teeth, with both hands and feet, he broke free of Darui''s control and punched Darui in the face. The one who hit Darui It is the right hand that is entwined with the golden rope!


    A light green gas spit out from Darui''s mouth, "Captain Darui!!" Ino and the others exclaimed at the same time.


    "Huh!" The golden horn dashed down from the rock above, and the seven-star sword in his hand instantly cut off the light green gas in Darui''s mouth.


    The Golden Horn opened the Seven-Star Sword in his hand from the blade, and the slashed words would be written inside the Seven-Star Sword. The Golden Horn glanced at it and looked at Darui maliciously, "Come on, kid, say Say your catchphrase. Let us seal you up."


    Golden Horn has been tempting Darui to speak, trying to make him speak out.


    Darui didn''t say a word, standing there looking at the brothers in front of him, "Damn it, this guy," Shikamaru gritted his teeth and began to worry, "We must help him!" Shikamaru looked at him. The friends around him decided to help Darui.


    "Do you think it''s okay if you don''t talk?" Yin Jiao looked at Darui with a sarcasm smile.A huge suction force came from the red gourd in his hand, sucking Darui forward, trying to suck him into the gourd.


    "Don''t be naive, kid, if this fairy weapon won''t seal you as long as you don''t speak," Golden Horn looked at Darui, "then this fairy weapon is too useless."


    "Damn it, it''s too late." Shikamaru and his group were about to be unable to catch Darui, and Darui had already closed his eyes at this time, but people with good eyesight could see Darui at this time. His mouth is mumbling quickly.


    Chapter 363: Space Black Hole


    The pig, deer and butterfly trio and Darui are fighting with the golden horn and silver horn. Seeing that Darui was cut off by the Seven Star Sword after hitting the golden rope, he said that his own spirit was "boring". Will be sucked into the red gourd.


    At the critical moment, Darui''s lips moved quickly before being inhaled.


    "I''m sorry, Raikage-sama, I think I can only come here, and can no longer share the pressure for you."


    "I''m sorry, Konoha''s three little ghosts, the pig, deer and butterfly, failed to protect you. After I was sealed, you must run away quickly."


    "I''m sorry, everyone."


    "Sorry¡­"


    Just when Darui was about to be sucked into the red gourd, as his lips twitched, the suction power of the red gourd gradually disappeared. Darui stood there, his expression seemed to say goodbye, but if If you look closely at his eyes, you will find that there is a sense of confidence and composure in his eyes.


    "Since this is a''forbidden sentence'' game, I just need to change my mantra." Darui looked at the golden horn and silver horn, and said inwardly.


    "Damn it, this guy can forcibly change his mantra and crack the function of our fairy weapon! Golden Horn." There was anger in Yinjiao''s eyes, and the proud fairy weapon of his brothers could be seen through and cracked. This is really incredible.This is an immortal tool used by the Six Dao Immortals, its power and mystery are self-evident, and it was discovered in a blink of an eye.


    "Ah, this guy, it''s a bit tricky, Silver Horn." Jin Jiao was also very angry. "It seems that it doesn''t work for this guy to use this fairy tool, Silver Horn."


    Golden Horn looked at the pig, deer and butterfly, "The three little ghosts are also very annoying, Silver Horn." He slapped it casually, and the plantain fan in his hand flashed out a burst of thunder and lightning. Where, the rocks are all broken.In a blink of an eye, Lei Guang swept towards the pig, deer and butterfly.


    "Flash!" "Not good!" Shikamaru and Ino both shouted loudly, moving towards the sides.


    "Boom!" Thunder smashed the small hill behind them.


    "You don''t seem to hit them, Golden Horn." Yin Jiao looked at Golden Horn, with a hint of joking in his tone and a little irritation.


    "Lan Dun: Encourage the setback and lock in the harsh elements!" The blue electric light was shining, and the dazzling light made people unable to open their eyes.


    Lan Dun is the boundary between Shui Dun and Lei Dun. Lei Dun is extremely powerful, but its power is severely dissipated and difficult to control. Most of the energy is dissipated in the air, dissipating in the process of attack.


    But with the combination of water escape, Lei Dun¡¯s power becomes controllable and can perform effective and precise strikes, and because of the presence of water, the power is no longer scattered, and all concentrated in the current.


    The thick thunder light shot out from Darui''s hand, hitting the golden and silver horns.

 211 Naruto Strong System Chapter 211

    "Ahhhhhhh" The two brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao were screamed by electricity.


    "Damn it, this guy, it seems that he can only use the power of Nine Tails, Silver Horn." Golden Horn said with difficulty towards Silver Horn.


    "Yes, Golden Horn." Yin Jiao answered equally hard.


    "Roar!" "Roar!"


    Two roars of wild beasts came from the throats of the golden horn and silver horn at the same time.


    The stones under their feet were all shattered, the huge chakras were scattered, and the hot chakra energy evaporated a lot of water vapor from the water on the lake.


    Water vapor evaporates up, blocking everyone''s sight.


    The steam slowly dissipated, and two huge figures stood on the surface of the lake. The red chakra jackets dedicated to Nine Tails were wrapped around them. The Nine Tails had no wind behind them.


    These two figures are the golden horns and silver horns after the tail beastization. At this time, they are completely wrapped by the nine-tailed chakras. The six chakras behind them are swaying freely, and their appearance has completely turned into a dark one. A small nine-tailed red chakra.


    "Unexpectedly, they would still be able to use the nine-tailed chakra, this is terrible!"


    Looking at the golden horns and silver horns that have been completely tailed, everyone in Ninlian felt an incomparable headache. The previous golden horns and silver horns were already difficult enough, but now they can be tailed. People feel desperate.


    "Roar!!" Golden Horn and Silver Horn didn''t care about Ninlian''s feelings, the two of them made a huge roar after they completed their tail beastization, and swiftly moved towards the people on the shore.


    "Bang! Boom! Boom!" The continuous sound of rock collapsing sounded. The other members of the Ninja League were rushed by the golden horn and silver horn. They suddenly screamed and killed countless people.


    This level of battle has long surpassed the strength level of everyone in the Ninja League present.


    "Shoo!" The golden horn stood there and began to brew the chakra balls. The appearance of these chakra balls is very similar to the tail beast jade, but it is countless times smaller than the tail beast jade, although the Hezhengzhen tail Beast jade has a huge difference, but its power is also amazing, which should not be underestimated.


    And Silver Horn is still in front at the moment, fighting with the people of Ninja League is not so much a battle, as it is a unilateral massacre by Silver Horn.


    "I''m going to stop the Golden Horn, you go to help others." Darui looked at the raging silver horn and the golden horn that condensed his big moves, and made a decisive call to the pig, deer and butterfly.


    "Understand!" Zhuludie and the three agreed at the same time.


    "You still want to stop me, stupid man!" A trace of disdain flashed in Jin Jiao''s eyes, and the tail beast jade gathered quickly, and it was almost finished in a blink of an eye.


    "Get out of the way, Silver Horn." The golden horn roared, and the huge tail beast jade hit the silver horn.


    The silver horn and the golden horn had a tacit understanding of cooperation for a long time, and they were fighting partners who often cooperated with each other in their lifetime.


    The silver horn jumped up and ejected towards the sky, which was able to escape the attack of the tail beast jade.The tail beast jade continued to fly ahead and hit the stone not far in front.


    "Boom!" A dazzling light centered on the tail beast jade, and it quickly expanded. Along with the light was terrible destructive power. A huge yellow semi-circular light ball gradually expanded.


    The huge impact will destroy everything around it.


    The pig, the deer and the butterfly were just on their way to Yinjiao when a tail beast jade appeared in front of them and exploded. The huge destructive force knocked the three of them into flight, and the three of them could not control their bodies in mid-air.


    "Ino!" "Ino!" Shikamaru and Dingci shouted at the same time, their voices filled with great anxiety and panic, because they suddenly discovered that behind Ino, a huge rock was smashing towards her, but Ino was at this moment. The crisis has not yet been discovered.


    After hearing Shikamaru and Dingji''s exclaims, Ino had already noticed, but she was in a state of floating at this moment and could not control her body at all.


    Shikamaru and Dingci were panicked without hiding their faces, desperately controlling their bodies, wishing to fly to Ino and push her away. However, at this moment, they could not do anything. They could only watch the huge rock go away from Ino. Coming closer...


    Seeing that I was about to be hit by that huge rock, and the jade disappeared...


    And at this very moment, a wave of spatial fluctuations suddenly appeared around Ino, and then a spiral black hole emerged out of thin air. Before everyone could react, Ino''s body was sucked into the black hole in an instant and disappeared. trace.


    The spatial black hole also completely inhaled Ino, and then dissipated, leaving only the astonished people.


    Chapter 364: Rejoicing


    "This...what''s going on?" Shikamaru and Chouji stared at the place where Yamanaka Ino disappeared.They couldn''t figure out why a spatial black hole suddenly appeared beside Ino.That''s fine, you know, the reason why their Pig Deer Butterfly is called the Pig Deer Butterfly is because the three of them are in the same heart.


    But now that Ino in the mountains is sucked away by the black hole of space, they can only pray that nothing will happen to Ino.


    "Golden Horn, do you know what that thing is?" Silver Horn stared at the place where the spatial black hole appeared in doubt, knowing that the two of them have been together for such a long time, they have already cultivated a kind of completely difficult for ordinary people. The degree of tacit understanding of imagination.


    Like the attack just now, the two of them can be said to be inevitable.The hair-tailed beast Yuming''s face seemed to be hitting the stone in the distance, but in fact it was heading towards the three of them, the Pig, Lu, and Butterfly.In fact, their tactics proved to be successful.


    "I don''t quite understand...but..." Jin Jiao was silent for a moment, saying that he really didn''t know what the existence of that thing was.After all, this is beyond the scope of their cognition.In their cognition, no one can unknowingly take people away.


    You must know that there is no other way than space ninjutsu for this ability to take people away silently.In the days before their death, there seemed to be nothing other than the Thunder God developed by the second generation of Hokage...


    But these second generations of Hokage have been dead for so long, and they were caused by them alone, so they didn''t understand.


    And at the same time...


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at Ino who was sleeping in his space at this time, with inexplicable complexity and inexplicable gentleness in his eyes, and then he seemed to have thought of something, and muttered in a low voice: "Golden Horn and Silver Horn Do you remember that in the original book they were calculated and sealed by Darui and the tenth class of Pig, Deer and Butterflies. I did not expect such a big mistake. If it wasn''t for me to pass by, maybe Ino would have already..."


    Thinking of that possibility, Chen''s eyes showed a sense of solemnity, and at the same time he felt a trace of happiness in his mind.


    Actually, Chen¡¯s presence here is a coincidence. It starts from the moment he killed Bai Jue...


    Chen left the place where he was hiding and practicing after he got rid of Bai Jue. Now the whole Ninja World is fighting fiercely. Chen, who has been bored for a long time, also thinks of going around outside, but before that, Chen has already relieved six times. Mode, after all, his appearance is too arrogant, anyway, now he doesn''t need to use the power of Ten Tails, so he doesn''t need to maintain the pulling style all the time.


    Not long after leaving, Chen encountered a battle between Renlian and Akatsuki.


    The dead corpses lying all over the place, there are ninjas from Ninja, and Baijue clones from Akatsuki''s organization. Obviously, there has been a tragic war before.


    It¡¯s just that when Chen first came, the battle here was about to end, because when Chen arrived, he saw hundreds of Bai Jue clones besieging the last ninja of the Ninja. The ninja of the Ninja was not bad. In the face of more than a hundred Bai Jue¡¯s siege, he was still able to sustain it, but at this time he was alone in fighting alone, no teammates and no reinforcements appeared, and it can be seen from his state. At this time, he had reached the limit, and until the end, the only remaining Ninja Ninja was consumed alive by the army of Bai Jue.


    Obviously, in this battle, it seemed that Akatsuki''s Bai Jue army had the upper hand, and the Ninja League ended in annihilation of the entire army.


    When Tatsun appeared, the remaining group of Baijue clones naturally also found Tatsun. The enemy was naturally jealous when they met. After discovering that the coming person turned out to be Uchiha Tatsun who killed their body, those Baijue clones did not exist at all. Other thoughts swarmed toward Uchiha Tatsu directly, wanting to tear the man in front of him to pieces and avenge their body.


    The result is obvious. The hundreds of Bai Jue seem to have a large number of people, but they have a bit of advantage in number. In Chen''s eyes, they are just a group of moving wooden piles, without a trace of suspense, burned by Chen''s Amaterasu. It became ashes, but Chen didn''t kill all of these Bai Jue. He would leave a living, because he had been in retreat for a while before, and he didn''t understand the current situation. He needed some information.


    At this time, Chen was standing in the center of the battlefield, casually let go of the Bai Jue clone that had been controlled by his writing wheel, and then the body of that Bai Jue clone ignited a black flame.


    Chen just used the ability to write round eyes with Bai Jue clone, and has learned some information from that Bai Jue clone, mostly useless information. After all, these Bai Jue clones are just cannon fodder made with soil, so they know. There weren''t many things at all, but there was one thing that surprised Chen a little bit, and that was Nagato''s attack on the Ninja Headquarters.


    "Nagato attacked Yunyin Village, which is the headquarters of the Ninja League. I didn¡¯t expect that the scene in the original book that should have happened in Konoha is now staged in Yunyin Village. It seems that it must have been instigated by the guy who brought the soil. Do you want to capture the remaining eight tails and nine tails in this extreme way?"


    Although he was a little surprised, Chen realized Nagato''s purpose after another thought.


    "Now Yunyin Village seems to have become the headquarters of the Five Ninja League, right now, there are shadows of various villages sitting there. These guys are not so easy to deal with, but how can I say that Nagato¡¯s Penn Six Dao? , The ability is not bad, it is really bluffing before I figure out the details. When these guys meet together, it is estimated that they will have fun."


    Anyway, the ten tails that Zhengchen has now merged, there is nothing important for the time being, just go over and take a look.


    After making up his mind, Chen wanted to leave, and then rushed all the way to Yunyin Village, the kingdom of thunder.


    On the way, Tatsun encountered several wars between the Ninja League and the Akatsuki organization. Among them, there were many ninjas who were reincarnated from the dirty soil, such as the Hakoura of Burning, the Hunter of Bursting. By.


    Although I met, Chen didn''t plan to intervene, so no matter how fierce the Akatsuki organization and Renlian people were, Chen was just a spectator.


    Until just now, he encountered the collision between the Ninja League and Akatsuki on the way to Thunder Country. He didn''t care about it at first, and was planning to continue on the road, but unexpectedly there was a sudden outbreak of two Nine-tailed Chakra agitation. , Let Chen stop, and felt a trace of doubt in his heart. He was very curious about anyone other than Naruto and himself who could use Kyu-tailed Chakra, so he planned to come and have a look.

 212 Naruto Power System Chapter 212

    Unexpectedly, before he got close to the battlefield, he suddenly heard someone calling Ino''s name in a panic, and the tone was full of anxiety and worry. It seemed that Ino was facing some danger that made him unable to instantly. Indifferent.


    He rushed there as fast as he could, and happened to see the scene of huge rocks hitting Ino. Seeing this scene, Tatsun didn''t even think about it, and almost subconsciously launched Space Ninjutsu directly and saved Ino.


    If he didn''t happen to pass by at the time, and suddenly came over with curiosity, Ino might have been hit by that rock. Thinking of this, Chen''s heart suddenly burst into murderous intent.


    He stepped out, was still in the space one second before, and appeared in the battlefield between the golden horn and the silver horn and the Ninja League in the next second.


    At this time, everyone still hadn''t recovered from the sudden disappearance of Ino.When they blinked their eyes, they found that a person''s shadow reappeared in the place where Ino suddenly disappeared.


    "U... Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    I don''t know who said the name suddenly.Everyone''s heart rushed, and they turned around to look over.Sure enough, the figure standing in the place where Ino disappeared was undoubtedly Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Everyone took a deep breath, knowing that even though Uchiha Tatsumi rescued Ino as if he was helping them, after all, Uchiha Tatsuno was still their enemy after all, and they could not guarantee that Uchiha Tatsuno would be merciful to their men.


    "So it was him..." I don''t know why, Shikamaru''s tone revealed a bit of fortune, perhaps because of the unclear relationship between Uchiha Tatsumi and Ino.Now that Uchiha Tatsuno has appeared, it means that Ino is now in a safe state.


    Shikamaru tightened the kunai in his hand, and said bitterly to Ding Ci: "It seems that we are a little unlucky today. I didn''t expect to encounter Uchiha Tatsumi in this place."


    Ding Ci leaned over and watched carefully at Uchiha Tatsu and Jin Jiao Yin Jiao and said, "It''s over, what should we do now?"


    "What to do? I don''t know..."


    "Aren''t you the smartest among us? There must be a way."


    "It''s really troublesome. What role can my cleverness play in front of absolute power." Shikamaru scratched his big pineapple head in distress.But I found that all the people behind him looked at him with a look at what you said.This makes him a little embarrassed. Is everyone in the feeling waiting for him to think of his own ideas?


    "The current situation is very unfavorable for us. What we have to face is not only the two brothers, but also pay attention to the movements of Uchiha. If possible, I would rather face the two brothers. I don¡¯t want to face Uchiha."


    Kamaru said bitterly, after all, there may be a possibility of defeating the golden horn and the silver horn, but Uchiha Tatsumi''s words... he really can''t figure out what his weakness is.


    "For today''s plan... everyone protect yourself first, and then wait for the news from the headquarters to come over. Let''s see what the headquarters are like. Now all we can do is wait for the orders from the headquarters, here Before, we must be cautious, especially not to make any outrageous actions to Uchiha Tatsumi. We must wait for the orders from the headquarters, otherwise I cannot guarantee everyone¡¯s lives."


    Uchiha Tatsumi gently turned his head and glanced at the Ninlian people gathered at this time, and did not pay much attention to them. If it was before, Uchiha Tatsuno might play with them. After all, he just got ten tails now. The power of, has not been shown in front of everyone.


    But right now, Uchiha Tatsumi''s target was not the people of Ninjuen, but the two of the golden horn and silver horn opposite them.


    Uchiha Tatsumi turned his gaze away from the people of Nin Lian, not knowing if it was an illusion, Shikamaru and the others felt that the whole person was going to be a lot easier.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the golden horn and silver horn with cold eyes, and an atmosphere of solemnity filled the battlefield.


    Chapter 363: Covenant?nonexistent!


    "U... Uchiha Tatsuo? Wow, so you are the Uchiha Tatsuo that the guy said? What do you want to do..." Jin Jiao felt the pressure Uchiha Tatsun exerted on him and Yin Jiao heavier and heavier , Couldn''t help but asked.


    Golden horns and silver horns are some of the ninjas who are not restricted in their personality among the reincarnated army of the big snakes. They are the rebels of Yunyin Village. They are known as the most vicious criminals in Yunyin¡¯s history. It''s full of hatred, so it''s not as resistant as other reincarnated people.


    This also allowed them to get the approval of the big snake pocket and the others, and thus they knew a lot of information, including Uchiha Tatsumi, so they were not very strange to Uchiha Tatsuno except they had never met.


    "What are you doing? What do you say I want to do!"


    "Don''t forget, we are in a state of alliance right now, you are tantamount to unilaterally breaking the contract!" Yinjiao couldn''t stand the pressure Uchiha Tatsuh put on him and couldn''t help but shouted.


    "Covenant?" Uchiha Tatsumi smiled disdainfully, "Is there any need for that kind of thing?"


    Golden Horn and Silver Horn are the few people who know that Uchiha Tatsu and Akatsuki have concluded an agreement.It is precisely because of the effects of the Nine Tails Chakra that the sensory abilities of the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn have been greatly enhanced, otherwise they would never hear this important secret.


    Speaking of the unintentional listener''s heart, everyone in Nin Lian couldn''t help taking a breath when they heard that Uchiha Tatsun had actually started an alliance with Akatsuki.The reason why they were able to contend with Akatsuki and Uchiha Tatsumi together is because there is a contradiction and gap between Akatsuki and Uchiha Tatsuo.


    Although it seems that the people of Nin Lian are facing two powerful enemies at the same time, you should know that there is actually a contradiction between Akatsuki and Uchiha Tatsumi, and they would not mind killing each other if they could.It is equivalent to saying that the three of them are fighting separately, maintaining a three-legged situation.


    It was precisely because of this situation that they were able to persevere all the time, but now they suddenly heard a shocking news that Uchiha Tatsu and Akatsuki began to join forces.Does this mean that they will unite and eliminate the people of Ninja League?


    "Hurry up and pass this news back to the headquarters. The current situation is beyond our control. Let the headquarters make the decision." Darui said to Shikamaru. Now there is something to say except Darui. It''s almost Shikamaru.


    After all, Shikamaru¡¯s strategic decision-making ability has been recognized by everyone. Although he has not been able to come up with a reasonable way now, everyone does not blame him. They are not ignorant of Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s greatness, in absolute force. In front of us, these strategies and the like are completely useless.


    Little did he know that Uchiha Madara''s invincible posture during the Fourth World War, what kind of strategy could work for him?The Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him has already reached the level of Uchiha Madara.


    In fact, Uchiha Tatsumi, who was standing in mid-air, had already heard the voice of the people below.For what they said, bring this news back to the headquarters.


    Uchiha Tatsuno just smiled contemptuously, not to mention that Uchiha Tatsuno is not afraid of the shadows of the various villages in their headquarters. Even if they want to come, I am afraid they will not be able to come. After all, Uchiha Tatsumi had already got it before Uchiha Tatsu came. The intelligence is there, and now they estimate that they are fighting Penn, even if they have solved Penn, the headquarters is gone, and it is impossible to recover immediately.


    The headquarters itself is hard to protect, how can they take care of them?


    Uchiha Chen asked himself that few people in this world could punish him.As long as he didn''t want to seek death himself, even the Rebirth of the Six Paths was just at the same level as him, a ninja league, and how could Akatsuki organization be his opponent.


    If Uchiha Tatsuno did not fully integrate the power of the Nine-Tailed Beasts, and became the Ten-Tailed Manzhuli and entered the Six Way Mode, he would still feel a little pressure to say this.But now he has no pressure at all to say this.


    Even Liudao only lived so long than him. In the realm, the two of them are on the same level. Even if Uchiha Tatsumi turns on the Six Ways mode and can¡¯t beat the real Liudao Immortal, Liudao Immortal cannot make Uchiha. Chen gave in.


    Uchiha Tatsumi, who has gained leaps and bounds in strength, would not care what the Ninlian people would do or explain. What they heard at this time was nothing, Uchiha Tatsuno was completely lazy to explain.


    Since they think they have formed an alliance with Akatsuki, let¡¯s join the alliance. After all, they did say so before. Although the alliance between them had been unilaterally lifted when Shiraitsu was killed, Uchiha Tatsuno hadn¡¯t. Obligation to explain this problem to the group of ants in front of him.


    "Are you sure you really want to violate the covenant..." Jin Jiao said to Uchi Ha Tatsu gloomily. Since Yin Jiao has broken it, it doesn''t matter anyway, and there is no need to cover up such things. It¡¯s better to let the people of Nin Lian know about it. As long as the people in Nin Lian think that they are in alliance with Uchiha Tatsumi, then the people of Nin Lian will definitely treat them as a group with Uchiha Tatsumi. People from may also take action against Uchiha Tatsuo because of this, which makes them much easier.


    "Huh..." Uchiha Tatsuo coldly snorted, "Covenant? Let alone that kind of thing doesn''t exist at all, even if it does, I won''t put it in my eyes. Uchiha Tatsuo has never been bound by anything. "His eyes flickered, looking at the golden horn and silver horn, the two of them didn''t know what they were thinking.


    After hearing Uchiha''s words, Golden Horn and Silver Horn said angrily: "Don''t think that you have some strength, we can''t do anything with you. The endurance in our hands is not vegetarian."


    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the ninja with golden horns and silver horns transformed from the body of the tail beast with interest: "Is this the legendary six ninjas? I heard that they can seal people up. , I don¡¯t know if the rumors are true."


    "It''s not true, don''t you know if you come over and try it!" Golden Horn looked at Uchiha Tatsumi cautiously. Now that he has decided to do it, he can no longer take it lightly. It seems that Uchiha Tatsuo is still treating the two of them. Very despised.


    They should make good use of Uchiha Tatsumi''s contempt for the two of them, and maybe they will be able to take Uchiha Tatsuno''s big trouble away.


    Jin Jiao turned his head and glanced at Yin Jiao. No extra expression could be seen in his beastly tail.And Yin Jiao saw Jin Jiao look at him, and clicked on his face that was also covered with Nine-tailed Chakra.The tacit cooperation between the two has long surpassed the bondage between words, and sometimes even only one look can read what the other party is thinking.


    At the same time, the horns who were fighting with the Ninja people below heard the dialogue between the golden horn and the silver horn and Uchiha Tatsuno and nodded thoughtfully: "So that''s the case, is it already formed?"


    Chapter 366: Yunyin Situation


    The incident of Penn¡¯s attack on the headquarters of the Ninja League has not spread, so the ninjas who are fighting on the front line do not know that their headquarters in the rear are now being attacked by the enemy.


    Taking advantage of Uchiha Tatsumi and Jin Yinjiao''s waging effort, the people of Ninja League have reported what happened here back to the headquarters. The appearance of Uchiha Tatsuno is no longer what they can handle. They can only pass on the information here. Back, the decision was made by the leaders of the Ninja League, while waiting for the Ninja League''s reinforcements.


    However, Yunyin Village at this time...


    The battle here is still going on, and after the appearance of the fifth generation of Hokage Tsunadehime, the situation on the field also changed.


    Tiandao Payne looked at the confident Nin Lian people, and said indifferently: "Oh? Just because you want to resist God''s sanctions?"


    At this moment, Tsunade stepped out, and looked at Payne standing in midair with awe-inspiring expressions and coldly snorted: "Don''t think that if you are strong you can regard yourself as a god. I admit that you are strong, but you are not invincible. , Because of me! I am the fifth generation Hokage of Konoha Village!"


    After talking about Tsunade''s aura, at this moment, she was no longer a medical ninja who was treating the wounded in the rear, but the hero Tsunade who was called a princess and one of Konoha Sannin!


    "Ohhhhhh, what I said. Since you little girl said that, how can my old bones make you specialize in the front?" Three generations of Tukage laughed, apparently already aroused by Tsunade The pride in his chest was lost.

 213 Naruto Power System Chapter 213

    That¡¯s right, Penn is indeed their strong opponent, and it can even be said that if they are one-on-one, they will definitely not be Penn¡¯s opponent. After all, they are six guys who don¡¯t know why they can¡¯t kill, plus those who are confusing. If it¡¯s the first time you encounter it, you will definitely suffer a lot.Even they are just barely facing a clone of Payne.


    "Naruto-sama, are you...really okay?" Kakashi was a little worried, after all, before Tsunade channeled out slugs to help everyone heal the wounds, it has consumed a lot of Chakra, and now they are facing the enemy. A guy who didn''t dare to take it lightly in his heyday.Can Tsunade Ji who has consumed so many Chakras really block the offensive of Penn clone?


    Tsunade glanced at Kakashi, apparently knowing what he was thinking about, and he couldn''t help but warm up, and said, "Don''t worry, you know when we Konoha Sannin and the demigod Hanzo were in a decisive battle. The situation is more dangerous than it is now. Since Tsunade can survive the first time, I can survive the second time. Kakashi, when I was on the battlefield, you were still in ninja school, my own body I know it''s okay."


    "But..." Kakashi was actually not worried about this aspect of the problem. It is important to know that the current situation is particularly like the situation when Uchiha Tatsu came to the village of Konoha for revenge.It was the same at the beginning. Tsunade consumed too many chakras because of psychic slugs to heal everyone, and eventually he didn''t have chakras to maintain a young face.


    Kakashi is worried that the last time will happen again, and is conservative about Tsunade going to the battlefield.


    Tsunade threw her own special armament pill to Fengying Tuying and Kakashi, and she also took one to recover her own Chakra: "Don''t gossip, but it''s still on the battlefield now. ."


    "Did you discuss it?" Tiandao Payne stood in the air and looked at Tsunade with indifferent eyes to restore their chakras.He was not worried about this, it was his contempt for a group of ants as a god.


    How can an elephant care about what the ants at his feet do?No, it''s like Payne doesn''t care what the Ninlian people are paying attention to.For him, the following group of people is only a little troublesome for Tuying.After all, as long as one is careless, he may be completely destroyed by his dust hit.


    But this is just a little troublesome. Earth Shadow''s Dust Escape needs to hit the target to be effective. Will Penn, who has already been guarded, be hit by Earth Shadow''s Dust Escape so easily?The result is obviously impossible.


    "Now that we have discussed it, I should also send you on the road."


    After speaking, Payne stretched out his right hand to the four of them, "Vanxiang Tianyin".A powerful gravitational force was uploaded from Kakashi and the others, as if to tear them all away.


    The people who had been prepared for a long time had already guessed his next plan when Tiandao Payne stretched out their hands, and they attached their chakras to their feet, wanting to use Chakra''s adsorption ability to resist the gravity from Tiandao Payne.


    But in fact, this is just their whimsical imagination. If the ability of the reincarnation eye can be solved so easily, then this reincarnation eye is not worthy of being called the head of the three pupils, and it is not worthy of being called the eye of god.


    Gradually, they began to be unable to resist the gravitational pull of the Vientiane Sky Attraction.Tuying bit her lips and forced herself to calm down under the force of gravity. His hands approached with difficulty and began to seal at a very slow but very powerful speed.


    "Soil escape, light and heavy rock art!"


    This is the only way he can think of fighting Penn''s ninjutsu, making himself and others'' bodies more cumbersome, so that he can barely support him under Penn''s all-seeing sky.


    "Huh? It seems you are not stupid yet." Tiandao Payne glanced at Tu Ying in surprise. He didn''t expect this guy to think of this. Although his Vientiane Tianyin was not fully released, it was not. They can persist.In the end, he did not expect Tuying to seize his gap.


    "Since you don''t want to come over, then I''ll send you away." A cruel smile appeared on Payne''s face, which, in conjunction with his stiff face, gave people a strange feeling.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    "Not good!" Kakashi and the others felt bad at once. At this time, they struggled to resist Payne''s Vientiane Tianyin. They didn''t expect these two tricks to work together.They never had time to defend themselves when they were caught off guard.


    Even the posture they tried their best to resist aggravated the damage they suffered.


    "Boom!" Kakashi''s four abruptly endured a record of Shenluo Tianzheng and the whole person had fallen into the mound.


    "Puff!" A mouthful of blood spurted out, and it was obvious that they all suffered internal injuries to varying degrees after suffering from the Shenluo Tianzheng who had been fed.


    "I will ask one last time, where are Yao and Kyuu!" Payne stood still in the air, waiting for the four of them to stand up again, and then spoke.


    "Huh... Do you want to find Yawei and Kyuubi, then step over our corpse!" Tsunade wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, panting and looking at Payne.


    "Stubborn!" Payne couldn''t help frowning. He has no patience to play with a group of ants here. Since they refuse to say, then destroy them all.Then Yao and Kyuubi will naturally appear.


    Chapter 367: The Fight of Shadows


    Payne believes that not everyone is loyal to their Five Ninja Village Alliance, not that they will not betray, but because the betrayal is not enough.Payne didn''t believe that everyone in their Five Ninja Village Alliance was a guy who was not afraid of death.


    No one had answered him before that maybe he really didn''t know, or maybe he knew, but the pressure he put on by Payne was not enough.If one person doesn''t know, then kill one person. If two people don''t know, then kill one person. Payne doesn''t believe that no one will tell him until the end.


    As for failure?To be honest, Payne has never thought about this issue. Who is he?He is a god, will God fail because of these trash fish?


    "It seems that you need to put more pressure on you!" Payne muttered to himself.


    The Kakashis got up from the mound again and shook their heads.I didn''t expect them to be put on by Heavenly Dao Payne.


    "It won''t work like this, we have to find a way out quickly, otherwise we will definitely fail if we continue like this." Tuying stretched out after getting up from the mound. After all, he couldn''t compare to these young people. You must know that he is a person of the same generation as the third generation of Naruto and the third generation of Raiking, and the third generation of Naruto and the third generation of Raiking has long been in the soil, and he is the only one who still insists on the first front of the village leader as Iwanin Village. The leader of the battle is on the front line.


    That group of people had already retired and retired, and the three generations of Tukage have reached the age to retire, but this generation of Yannin Village has no rising star, and he will always insist on being the leader of the village. Above the road.


    Now his body is no longer suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Whether it is his waist injury or his Chakra storage, it has proved that the three generations of Tuying are no longer the shadow of a village in that peak period. .


    Tu Yingxin touched his waist with lingering fears. Fortunately, he foreseeed the coming of danger a little earlier, and prepared a posture to withstand the pressure in advance, otherwise he would have been sprained a long time ago.Once this person gets older, not only the legs and feet will become unfavorable, but even the waist will become poor.


    Tuying leaned to the side without a trace to make his waist feel a little more comfortable. At this time, don''t let the enemy see that his waist was injured. They were originally at a disadvantage, and his three generations of Tuying acted The only main force that can completely annihilate the opponent is absolutely not able to shrink back.


    Kakashi glanced in the direction of the third-generation Tukage. His small movements did not escape Kakashi¡¯s sight. In Ninja, everyone has already known that the third-generation Tukage¡¯s waist often causes back pain, but The enemy doesn''t know, if the enemy knows about it, then he will definitely seize the weakness of the third generation of Tuying.


    They didn''t just pretend that nothing happened, they even had to hide the earth shadows.Kakashi glanced to the side, and found Tsunade and Fuekage. Gaara had already discovered that Dokage seemed to start to hurt in his waist.


    The three of them secretly decided one thing under the exchange of eyes. It seemed that nothing was the same as the finished glyph. They faintly surrounded the earth shadow, pretending to protect it as the protagonist. In fact It is for Payne to divert his attention away from Tuying.They turned their gazes from Tuying alone to several of them.


    Seeing their movements, Tuying couldn''t help feeling a little moved even though he didn''t say anything.Hehe smiled and said: "You should quickly figure out how to do it, my old bones have not fallen so easily. What we have to do now is to quickly kill them."


    Tsunade curled his lips: "You old guy, don''t talk, you are still a lot of age and you are still able to do it. You must have been the most impacted just now. Don''t think we don''t know. But...thank you. ."


    It turned out that at the moment Penn used the Shenluo Tianzheng, Tuying already felt something was wrong. At that moment, he removed the aggravated rock technique that he had blessed on the people, and quickly formed the seal to display the earthy light and heavy rock. The technique reduces the weight of everyone and reduces the weight of their bodies.


    This is why they forcibly endured the combination of Tiandao Payne Vientiane Tianyin plus Shen Luo Tianzheng, but only suffered a little internal injury.And the creator of all this, the third generation of Dokage, spent too much Chakra to resist the ninjutsu of Tiandao Payne, which means that among the four people, he was actually the most impacted.


    "Don''t be useless just because I am an old man, you must know that being old is strong. Jiang is always old and spicy." Tukage snorted, as if responding to Tsunade''s words, as if because he couldn''t bear it. He hummed softly after suffering from back pain.


    Penn is a creature with no emotions, or he has long lost the ability to express emotions since a corpse was made into six puppets by Nagato, but even so, facing the Kakashi group of people underneath, he is so unscrupulous. The conversation and chat are still very popular.


    When the enemy is a god, he dare to be so bold in chatting and chatting so fiercely underneath. Obviously, this is not putting him in the eye.Nothing is more irritating than ignoring a god-like existence.


    "You guys... if you want to die so much, then I''ll give you a ride!" Said Heavenly Dao Penn waved his right hand, and Penn''s clones standing behind him moved out and went straight towards Kakashi They fly away.


    "Stop the gossip, hurry up and deal with the enemy. We are alone. As for the old man, how about leaving the one flying in the sky to you? After all, we only have your ability to resist him. It''s offensive." Tsunade saw the enemy attack and made a decisive decision. At this time, they couldn''t allow them to think about other issues.Only after the enemies here can be killed before they can say other things.


    "No problem, let the arrogant guy leave it to the old man, not to mention that he can win that guy stably, at least the old man can hold that guy down before you decide the victory or defeat. You have to decide the victory and defeat as soon as possible, the old man too I''m not sure how long I can last." Three generations of Tuying nodded solemnly, his own state was the clearest in his heart.


    Chapter 368: Kakashi''s Battle


    It is rare for the third generation of Tuying to look at Tiandao Payen seriously now. You must know that he hadn''t put this pretending second-hand young man in his eyes at all before.


    However, it turns out that the back wave of the Yangtze River pushed the front wave, and the front wave died on the beach.This group of masters of the older generation has already been surpassed by others unknowingly. Not only that, if they were to stand still and refuse to keep up with the times, sooner or later they would be eliminated by the times. .


    Only he himself knows the state of Tuying best. Now that he has a pain in his waist again, this is already an old problem. It can be more or less persevering, as long as he does not overuse the super-aggravated rock art. What a big problem.


    Having been a ninja for so many years, if he couldn''t bear this pain, he would have been the leader of the Ninja village for so many years.


    But with his current Chakra amount, there is no way to hold on for long.Especially his opponent is still such an unfathomable guy.Obviously, Payne has never appeared in the eyes of everyone. For a long time, Payne appeared as the leader in Akatsuki''s organization.


    Even in Akatsuki''s organization, there were not many guys who knew the strength of Payne.Penn''s mission has never failed except when he went to Tanokuni to clean up Uchiha Tatsumi once, and Penn''s mission has never failed, which means that his strength has never been leaked.


    If Tuying faced this guy who couldn''t see the depth of strength at all, he was still a little uneasy, not because he was afraid that he would not be able to beat it himself, but because he was afraid that several others would not be the opponent of this guy.For example, Kakashi, although it is indeed a lot stronger than other elite Shangnin, after all, it has not crossed the threshold of shadow level.


    To say who Dokage is most worried about in these routes, it must be Tsunade.That''s right, it wasn''t Kakashi, who was barely able to fight the shadow-level powerhouse, but Tsunade, the veteran shadow-level powerhouse.


    No matter how you look at it, the rest of the human world, the hungry ghost road, or the hell road are not something Tsunade can contend.

 214 Naruto Power System Chapter 214

    Not to mention Hungry Ghost Road, Tsunade¡¯s Weird Power Fist is not his opponent at all, or Tsunade¡¯s Weird Power Fist is to send Chakra to Hungry Ghost Road, and Hell Road and Human World cannot be easily solved by melee attacks.


    So Tukage¡¯s biggest worry is actually Tsunade¡¯s war. He can hold the seemingly strongest guy, and only hopes that Fukage and Kakashi can resolve the battle as soon as possible, and then help Tsunade give her opponent to Solve it, and then it''s time to solve the most troublesome guy.


    Before Penn hit, Tsunade quickly took out his own special antidote and grain pills and threw them to the Tukage trio, so that they could make good use of the gap period to give them the grain pills and antidote. Take it, after all, no one knows whether this self-proclaimed god will use poison as a means of attack.


    Just in case, they still have to prepare first.


    "Come!" Kakashi''s eyes condensed, the writing wheel eye of his left eye has begun to slowly turn, staring at the movement of Penn''s clone cautiously.


    "We will deal with our previous opponents! Tsunade-sama, you will be the one remaining!"


    "no problem!"


    Kakashi''s hands were sealed, and a dazzling set of prints was completed in the blink of an eye.


    "Lei Dun, double thunder tiger kill technique!" Two rays of thunder light shot out from Kakashi''s hands, imagining two fierce thunder beasts in the air, they entangled with each other and attacked the Penn clone of Hell Road.


    "Hmph, do you think the same tricks will work for me." Hell Road Payne looked at Kakashi''s ninjutsu with a blank face.


    He admitted that the speed of Kakashi''s seal is very fast, and even faintly has reached the speed of Uchiha Itachi''s six seals in an instant, but this is still not enough. If there is no kaleidoscope to write round eyes, even in front of the human world It is not enough to see itachi after being born again.


    Although Kakashi also has a Sharilanyan, he is not a member of the Uchiha family after all. Although Sharilanyan has brought him great benefits and even earned him the title of Konoha Copy Ninja, he is also Become a burden for him.


    Originally, the amount of chakras of the Hagaki clan was small, but the writing wheel eye in Kakashi¡¯s left eye was transplanted and did not match the body. As a result, Kakashi did not close the writing wheel eye. He used chakra to resist all the time. Write about the erosion of the wheel eye on the body.


    He also thought of giving up writing round eyes, but thinking of his original teammates, he promised his teammates to take his eyes to see the world, and he finally chose to leave writing round eyes.


    "Is it necessary to try?" Kakashi snorted, and his handprints changed. The two giant thunder beasts immediately separated and attacked from both sides towards the Penn clone of the human world.


    "It''s interesting." Hell Road, who wanted to dodge the moves on his side, was a little excited to see Kakashi''s temporary change of moves.It is necessary to know that the sight of Penn''s six clones is interoperable, and the perception of things is also interoperable. No matter who is injured, any one of them can be sensed.


    Kakashi had already used this trick before facing the Dao of Heaven, but he didn''t expect that he was still hiding at that time.How dare to hide clumsy when facing gods?


    "Huh!" Hell said a flash and rushed towards Kakashi, reaching out his hands to grab Kakashi''s neck.


    "judgment!"


    Kakashi''s neck was grabbed by Hell Dao, and behind Hell Dao a phantom like a Yama faintly appeared.


    "Say, where are Yao and Nine tails!"


    However, the answer to Hell Road was a flash of thunder.Kakashi''s body turned into a thunder and lightning, and it exploded suddenly with a sound of "Oh!"


    "Is it another Lei Dun clone..." Hell Dao had no scars on his body after abruptly suffered from the explosion of a Thunder Dun clone of Kakashi, and even his clothes were not damaged.Long before the Lei Dun clone began to explode, Hell Dao had already summoned King Yama and swallowed himself, and did not reappear until the explosion was over.


    "It seems that you were teasing people like this before." Hell Road Payne''s words sounded without sorrow or joy, but anyone can hear the feeling of anger in his words, after all, they have repeated them again and again. Being teased by the same person with the same tricks, even the clay figurines will have three points of anger.


    Chapter 369: Kakashi''s Battle Two


    "Heh... can tactics be called teasers?" Kakashi smiled contemptuously, not paying attention to the words of Hell Road, after all, this is what the ninja class is like.


    As the saying goes, soldiers are not tired of deceit. In addition to Naruto Uzumaki and a guy with simple-minded and well-developed limbs such as Metkay, who will fight at people in a daze, no one is really so ironclad with others. I punched me head-to-head.You are willing to others or not.


    Payne: "..."


    "Since you want to die that way, I will fulfill you."


    There was a sensation behind the hell road, and a stick full of chakra appeared in his hand.With a strong wave of Payne, an air current hit the place where Kakazang was.


    "Boom!" The land where Kakashi was was filled with smoke.After the smoke dissipated, Kakashi was nowhere to be seen.


    "Do you still want to play peekaboo?" Hell Road picked up the Chakra stick in his hand, looked around and found no trace of Kakashi.


    "Rachel!"


    At this moment, Kakashi flashed out from behind the road of hell. The Raeche in his hand had already taken shape, like a courageous blade, rushing towards the enemy in front of him.


    However, it was Kakashi''s inevitable blow that was easily avoided by Hell Dao.


    "What?" Kakashi looked at the hand held by Hell Dao, and said in surprise: "How...how is it possible."


    "You seem surprised? Huh... mortal wisdom."


    Since he has never had an intersection with Penn, or fighting Penn for the first time, Kakashi didn¡¯t know that the sight of Penn¡¯s six realms was completely shared, even if he avoided the sight of Hell. , But he didn''t avoid the sight of other Penn clones.It is conceivable that Kakashi''s strategy can only end in failure.


    "You''re done..." Helldao''s stiff face showed an embarrassing smile, and it was hard to imagine how that stiff face could accumulate such a smile.


    Hell Road grabbed Kakashi¡¯s hand hard, the other hand raised the Chakra stick and waved it towards Kakashi, only to hear a "bang", Kakashi¡¯s figure instantly turned into a cloud of smoke Disappeared in front of hell road.


    Payne: "..."


    Kakashi leaned against the tree with cold sweat on his face. Fortunately, for the sake of caution, he only used the shadow points to expend on his body. If this were true, it would have been horrible.He sighed lightly, now his Chakra volume is running out, even if he has taken Tsunade''s special liangliang pill before, it is just a drop in the bucket.


    The amount of Chakra needed to maintain the writing wheel eyes far exceeds their imagination, and even he has no way to continue to consume it with the Lei Dun clone.Kakashi took a deep breath, put his hand in the ninja bag, took out two grain pills, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Although it is said that if you eat too much of this kind of food, it will damage your body and even affect your future development, but the current situation can no longer take care of that much.If there is no way to defeat the enemy in front of you, then what else to talk about.


    After knocking down two rations, Kakashi¡¯s lack of chakras have been supplemented to some extent, but this is far from enough. His chakras are not much, and even if he has recovered a little now, the situation has not been improved. Get better.According to his current Chakra amount, at most, he can put two or three Rachels.


    "It looks like we have to think about it again." Kakashi muttered to himself.


    Hell Road had already become impatient after being repeatedly teased by Kakashi. He had thought that this guy would be very cunning, but he didn''t expect that this guy would be more cunning than his estimated value.No real body was used in two consecutive attacks.However, when he attacked for the second time, he did not use the Thunder clone but the Shadow clone. It seems that this guy has not much Chakra.


    Hell Road Payne nodded thoughtfully, since you already know that chakra is not enough, don''t worry so much.He closed his eyes and began to feel attentively, or that he was communicating the sights of other Penn clones to share their vision.


    Suddenly Hell Dao opened his eyes suddenly: "There!" The Chakra stick in his hand swung towards the tree where Kakashi was hiding.


    "Damn it, how could it be..." Kakashi was caught off guard. His hands that had been in Jieyin were suddenly interrupted, and he could only stop Jieyin from jumping and avoiding it.He looked at Payne in surprise and muttered to himself: "This...how could he know that I was there."


    "The cat and mouse game should be over now." Helldao looked at Kakashi with a plain face, no matter how clever Kakashi''s brain was, he couldn''t think of the fact that the sights of Six Payne could be shared.Now that Kakashi''s real body has been forced out by Hell Way Payne, the rest of the matter is much easier to handle.


    Kakashi alone is not an opponent of Hell Dao, let alone Hell Dao has the ability to recover.To say that Kakashi found the wrong opponent at the beginning. If he is facing the human world, he may still be able to win, but facing this hell road that can recover, Kakashi''s strength is still not enough. A little bit.


    It''s a pity that Gaara has its own way to clean up the world, and it is more convenient for Gaara to deal with the world, which also causes Kakashi to be able to head-to-head with the road of hell.


    "Ah...it''s really uncomfortable." Kakashi chuckled. He hadn''t been so embarrassed for a long time. He thought he could be 50-50 even when facing Uchiha Itachi, but he didn''t expect to be today. But he was crushed and beaten by this self-proclaimed god.


    "Really, if it''s not unnecessary, I really don''t want to use this trick." Kakashi lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking, if it weren''t for seeing his shoulders still shaking, maybe it was true. I thought Kakashi would be caught.


    "Ninjutsu, the technique of multiple shadow clones!"


    Kakashi put his hands together, and the Multi-Shadow Clone Surgery was applied instantly.He jumped behind him, and the whole person was completely hidden in the shadow clone.


    "Do you still want to play a game of peek-a-boo?" Hell Road saw Kakashi still unwilling to give up, wanting to fight back to the end, and couldn''t help but ridicule.


    Speaking of the Chakra stick in his hand, he waved vigorously, dispelling all the shadow clones rushing towards him.


    Although Hell Road was the right choice to do so, it happened to fall into Kakashi''s calculations.He had already reached this point long ago when he made the battle plan.

 215 Naruto Power System Chapter 215

    Chapter 370: Kakashi''s Battle 3


    Kakashi has never been a ninja with a simple mind and well-developed limbs. It can even be said that he not only has a unique knowledge of ninjutsu, but also has a unique understanding of battle plans.It''s just that relatively speaking, there are too many ninjutsu geniuses in Konoha Village, whether it is golden flash, or instant stop water, or Uchiha Itachi''s talent for ninjutsu is higher than him.


    In terms of combat plans, there are people from the Nara clan who specialize in beauty, making it difficult for people like Kakashi to get too much attention.Especially after Kakashi was twelve years old, he was completely silent. If Kakashi before the age of twelve can be called a genius, then Kakashi after the age of twelve has been completely destroyed. Ignored.


    But if someone really dares to underestimate Kakashi, then it''s over. Kakashi will use his strength to prove that the genius of the year is still a genius, and your uncle will always be your uncle.


    Superb ninjutsu talent and unique battle plan are also the proof that Kakashi can make a great name in the ninju world.But now, Payne underestimated Kakashi, and fell into a stalemate with Kakashi.


    "Huh... the bug trick, want to escape again!" After destroying Kakashi''s shadow clone, Hell Road quickly waved the Chakra stick in an attempt to disperse the smoke.In the end, he didn''t expect that what was waiting for him behind the smoke was a real killer move.


    "Lei Dun Lei Blade Impact!"


    I saw a blade of white lightning in Kakashi''s hand. Don''t think that Kakashi has no other tricks besides Reche. I had known that Kakashi had already completed a lightning attribute check when he was twelve years old. Carat¡¯s nature has changed, and after so many years of accumulation, he is not far behind Yunren Village in terms of Thunder attribute attainments in time.


    "Oh? Is there something good at last?" After hell road dispelled the smoke, he found that Kakashi was holding the lightning blade, which was extremely unstable and seemed to explode at any time, and finally got some interest.


    It turned out that this guy took such a great effort to get out of the battlefield to make a big move.Hell Dao found out that he could not escape Kakashi''s locks and simply summoned Yama King out and swallowed himself directly.


    With a "bang~", the lightning blade in Kakashi''s hand slammed directly on King Yama, without causing any harm to Hell.


    Hell Road came out of the mouth of Yama, watching Kakashi, who was in a weak state after exhaustion of the big moves in front of him, joked: "It''s a pity that your move is useless to me. But it seems that this move is also a burden on you. Big one. Where do you want to go now?"


    Kakashi, who was half kneeling on the ground, held up his head and looked at Hell Way Payne, then revealed a mysterious smile, and then the whole person suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated.


    "What!" Hell Road couldn''t believe it.Three consecutive attacks, three consecutive uses of the clone, how careful this man must be to attack without using his body three consecutive times.


    "That''s it."


    Kakashi''s voice came from Penn''s side. Hell Way Penn turned his head and found that Kakashi''s left eye was widened, and the Gouyu who wrote round eyes in his red eyes had long since disappeared and replaced him. The one is shaped like a double shuriken, and it is the kaleidoscope that once appeared on Uchiha Itachi!


    "This...you!" Hell Road Payne looked at Kakashi in shock. He couldn''t think of why a person who was not of the Uchiha family''s blood could actually open the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. Isn''t this the exclusive ninjutsu of the Uchiha family.


    "Shenwei!"


    Kakashi''s left eye left a line of blood and tears for some reason, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in his pupils began to spin frantically, and suddenly a wave of invisible fluctuations flowed in the air, as if it were a momentary thing.


    The space in front of Hell Dao Payne seemed to be torn apart. It was only a moment of time. Hell Dao Payne was torn and bruised and there was no possibility of repairing it.


    After all this, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but let his legs weaken, and he collapsed directly on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but gasp: ¡°It¡¯s still too reluctant. I almost finished playing. Don¡¯t let me run into it next time. With this kind of opponent, I want to live a few more years."


    It turned out that Kakashi had already figured out the battle plan when he played the multiple shadow clones. Everything before was for Kakashi''s final blow.Because he discovered that the enemy in front of him would not be able to act for a while after entering the body of the object he had summoned, and there was no way to perform this trick again.


    Kakashi had already sensed this before and started to prepare the battle plan. Everything before was used for testing, and the Thunder Blade Impact was to force Hell Road out of his summons.When this time is over, it''s time for Kaka suits to be forced.


    Of course, all this is also because Kakashi¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye takes a certain amount of time to activate. Although he has been able to open the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye very early, he has never used his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. , It is precisely for this reason that he is not very proficient when performing tricks, and it takes some time to prepare.


    It took a long time for Kakashi to relax, barely supporting his body and stood up, feeling the emptiness in his body, Chakra couldn''t help but smiled embarrassingly. This battle was really thrilling.


    "I don''t know what happened to the other people." Kakashi raised his head and looked at the direction where Feng Ying and the others were fighting in the distance.At this moment, Kakashi felt a trance in front of his eyes. His left eye had already withdrawn from the state of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, but he felt that his eyesight seemed to have declined a little now.


    Especially with his left eye, Kakashi could clearly feel that his left eye began to become a little blurred.


    "This...what''s going on." Kakashi''s heart was stunned. He knew that this was not good news. It was probably a sequelae caused by his previous use of kaleidoscope to write round eyes.It''s just that I don''t know if this is a continuous or a short period of time. The short period is okay. It can be recovered after the time has passed. If it is a continuous loss of vision, it is really a big trouble.


    Kakashi sighed slightly: "I can only check with Tsunade-sama after this battle is over. It seems that this trick should be used sparingly."


    Kakashi reluctantly transported the only Chakra in his body, trying to get the Chakra in his body to recover as soon as possible. Only by recovering the Chakra can he help others fight the remaining enemies.


    Chapter 371: Fighting again on the human world


    On the other side, the battle between Human World and Gaara Fengying is just like a copy of the previous one.The human world has nothing to do with Gaara.No matter what degree of attack, there is no way to break Gaara''s defense.


    I have to say that Gaara''s defensive ability is too strong, or that the shelter given to him by his mother is too strong, no matter which direction Gaara is attacked from, it can be offset by the defense formed by sand.


    Don¡¯t think that Gaara is not strong enough to attack except for defense. Even without the power of a tail, Gaara is a strong power in the shadow level. Otherwise, Sand Ninja Village would not choose Gaara. When the fifth generation Fengying.


    "Huh..." The avatar of Human Dao Payne couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "Are you just a tortoise hiding in a shell? You don''t even dare to fight directly. Is this your Fengying?"


    "Bold!"


    "Asshole, dare to insult our Master Fengying."


    "Absolutely unforgivable!"


    Gaara has not yet responded to the ridicule of the human world, and the group of ninjas under his hand who were once Sand Ninja Village can no longer bear it.Although the Five Ninja Villages are now united together, Gaara is still the wind shadow in their hearts, and their leader.Now their leader has been insulted, and as his subordinates, he cannot be regarded as invisible.


    "Noisy!" Human World Payne frowned, and then flung the Chakra stick in his hand towards the group of sands.


    Gaara saw that Human Dao Payne suddenly changed the target of his attack, and couldn''t help being shocked. Although I was a little dissatisfied with this group of sand forbearance speaking without permission, it was also protecting his dignity.


    Gaara closed his hands and sealed, and a shield made of sand appeared in front of the group of sand ninjas, blocking the angry blow of the human path Penn for them.


    "Master Fengying..." The group of sand ninjas were already bound to die, and they were preparing to resist a wave of desperate resistance, only to find that their Master Fengying had blocked the enemy''s attack for them.


    "You should withdraw first, the battle here is not something you can intervene in. Now you can move freely and quickly withdraw the injured people, and leave it to me here." Gaara did not return, facing Said the group of Sand Shinobu.


    "Yes!"


    "Master Fengying, please be careful..."


    "Now the guy who got in the way is gone." The human world Payne didn''t stop him, but just watched the Sand Shinobu leave.In fact, it is useless if he wants to stop. With Gaara, there is no way he can attack them if he wants to attack.


    Furthermore, he thought that this group of ants would leave. He didn''t have to kill the group of ants. For God, as long as the ants didn''t offend him, God would never take the initiative to take a look at the ants.


    "You should take care of yourself first." Gaara looked at the avatar of Human Dao Payne blankly: "Since I can beat you once, I can beat you a second time."


    The human world heard Gaara''s words and did not speak. Indeed, he was suppressed by Gaara. No matter what the attack was, it seemed to be ineffective against him.But this cannot be a proof of Gaara''s confidence. God is called God because of his power and power that mortals cannot touch.


    The human world slowly drew out the chakra stick. Obviously he planned to use two chakra sticks to attack Gaara. Although Gaara¡¯s sand guard is very strong, it is not unbreakable. When Gaara had a chakra blessing, more than one person had broken his sand guard.


    Although there is no other way of attacking in the human realm, he is also a clone of the Sixth Dao of Payne. When he was made into the human realm clone, he had already got a strong increase. The increase in physical strength and power alone Has reached the level of quasi-film.


    Never underestimate the Eye of Reincarnation. After all, it is the eyes that the Six Dao Immortals once had. No one in the Ninja world can guarantee that the information on the Eye of Reincarnation is 100% correct.


    Gaara probably understood his thoughts after seeing the movements of the human world.Although he is very disapproving of his choice, this is definitely not an excuse Gaara can take lightly.


    The human road slammed his left foot toward the ground, and quickly rushed towards Gaara with this recoil force, swinging the two chakra sticks in his hands to hit Gaara on the head. .


    Gaara did not feel panicked when he saw this, but opened a hand to face the avatar of the human path, and a defensive shield composed entirely of sand appeared in front of Gaara.


    "Dang~Dang", the attacks of the human world hit Gaara¡¯s sand shield one after another, and a strong impact came from Gaara¡¯s sand shield, blowing Gaara¡¯s clothes. The horns are hunting.


    Gaara could clearly see cracks in the sand shield.Gaara''s eyes narrowed, this was something that had never happened in the previous battle.Although the previous combat human world also performed very strong, but never directly broke through Gaara''s sand defense.


    Gaara''s eyes became sharp in an instant, and then he squeezed the outstretched hand, and the sand shield that was originally a barrier instantly deformed, wrapping the human world in a state where the old force has been lost and the new force has not been born. .This was not enough. Gaara raised his eyebrows, and more sand appeared from behind him, rushing to the ball that wrapped the human world.

 216 Naruto Power System Chapter 216

    "Almost enough..." Gaara couldn''t help muttering to himself as the ball of sand enveloping the human world was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Ning!" Gaara squatted on the ground and shook his hands toward the middle, only to hear a dull sound from inside the sand ball, and the whole sand ball shook for a while and then returned to calm again.


    "Solved." Gaara lightly sighed, finally getting rid of this rival.Although it seems to be very relaxed, the danger is not enough for outsiders.If Gaara hadn''t been guarded by sand, it would have been defeated.


    Just when Gaara stood up to support the others, there was an untimely noise in the sand ball.


    "Huh?" Gaara frowned, standing still staring at the sand ball quietly.


    The noise inside the sand ball became louder and louder, and even the sound of "dongdongdongdong~" had spread.


    With a "bang~", the sand ball was broken in an instant, and it was the human avatar wrapped in the sand ball by Gaara.


    "Ah, I almost followed your way again." The human road, Payne, came out of the sand ball and turned and said.


    Chapter 372: Fighting Human World 2


    Human World said to Gaara: "Do you think the same move will work for me?"


    Gaara coldly snorted, "How can I know if I don''t try."


    It turned out that when Gaara summoned the shield of sand, the human world had left an extra eye. As expected, after the shield of sand, Gaara quickly changed his skills to form a sand ball to wrap the human world.The human world who had been prepared for a long time would definitely not be able to catch it, directly breaking Gaara''s sand ninjutsu from the inside.


    "So..." Gaara stared at the human world for a long time and couldn''t help but said: "The strength has increased, no wonder you dare to say such things. It seems that ordinary sand ninjutsu can''t do much for you. Up.


    "Is the realm of the gods that you mortals can guess?" The human world Payne looked at Gaara with disdain. In his opinion, Gaara didn''t know anything.He was defeated by Gaara before only because of careless reasons. Now he has been repaired through Hell Road, not only his body is completely repaired, but his strength is also greatly improved. It is not easy to defeat Gaara. Loose thing?


    Gaara did not answer him. He has nothing to say about this guy whose head is already teasing. He admitted that the guy in the sky who can release gravitational repulsion is indeed very strong, but it is not too strong to be defeated. As for the statement of God, it is simply nonsense.


    Gaara''s shoulder shrugged slightly, and the gourd cork behind his back was quietly opened.Streams of golden sand flowed out of the bottle.This is Gaara¡¯s killer feature. All the sand in the bottle is the sand that Gaara is most familiar with. Not only is the operation more familiar than the ordinary sand, but the power is also stronger than the ordinary sand.


    The three mysteries of the Ninja World, Tsunade¡¯s age, the sex of Uncle Snake, and the amount of sand in the Gourd Gourd.


    No one knows how much sand there is in Gaara¡¯s gourd. Usually, Gaara uses the sand in the gourd mixed with sand from the outside world. Although it is less powerful than using all the sand in the gourd, it consumes more energy. Carats are also less.Unless it is a crisis situation, Gaara will use all the sand in the gourd.


    A strand of sand surrounds Gaara, like a chain of sand.Gaara stretched out a hand and all the sand and brain gathered in his hand, gradually forming the appearance of a shuriken.


    "Is it finally coming to the real?" The human world couldn''t help becoming serious when seeing Gaara''s movements.He discovered that he actually felt threatened on Gaara¡¯s sand. Knowing that he is already a dead person, he can actually make a dead person feel the threat of death again. Even if the human world is hard-talking, he dare not look down on it anymore. Gaara.


    Human Dao''s body tightened and bent forward slightly, holding two chakra sticks in his hands, carefully watching the sand in Gaara''s hands, he felt that if he was not careful, he might fall again. this.


    "Sand Shuriken!"


    Gaara quickly threw out the sand shuriken in his hand, and in an instant, the shuriken formed by the compression and condensation of high-density sand rushed towards Penn of the human world with the whistling wind.


    Seeing this, Penn, the human road, raised one hand and quickly shook the Chakra''s stick to bounce off Gaara''s sand shuriken.


    With a "ding", there was a ray of sparks when the Chakra''s stick and the sand shuriken met.After he flicked off the shuriken, Payne couldn¡¯t help calming down his slightly trembling hand. He did not expect that the sand shuriken shot by Gaara was so powerful that he almost didn¡¯t even have a strengthened one. Able to follow.


    However, Gaara''s attack was not the only one.A lot of sand shurikens gathered around Gaara in a short moment.He stretched out his left hand toward the sky, then pointed at the human path Penn, and slammed the sand shuriken at the human path Penn.


    "Damn..." The human world Payne knew that Gaara''s sand shuriken couldn''t hold on, so he had to escape his attack.


    "I want to see how much sand in your gourd is enough for you to splurge!" Gaara''s sand shuriken did not work after several times of moving around. Gaara''s sand shurikens didn''t work, but they were stuck in the ground in vain and lost Gaara Chakra''s control later became a puddle of sand flowing on the ground.


    "Not much, but it''s enough to defeat you!" Gaara flashed a fierce light in his eyes, and did not stop the sand shuriken attack.Instead, he continued to use the sand in the gourd to condense into a shuriken and shoot towards Penn, the human path.


    A sand shuriken was condensed from Gaara''s hands, and it continued to attack Human Dao Penn, as if he was shooting with a machine gun. Human Dao Penn was busy dodge the shuriken, and there was nothing at all. Idle to attack.The only fly in the ointment is that there is no detonation talisman attached to the shuriken, otherwise it will be more powerful, and it will be more worthy of the title of sand machine gun.


    "It''s useless, God won''t be defeated by your boring moves." After dodge, the human world kept using verbal attacks in an attempt to disturb Gaara''s mood.As everyone knows, Gaara''s mind is no longer comparable to that of ordinary ninjas after a round of tempering.


    If it is a normal ninja, it will definitely stop the attack and switch the attack mode when it hasn''t hit the target for a long time.But Gaara did not like this, and the sand shuriken continued to attack Penn, the human path.


    "It''s stubborn!" Seeing Gaara wasn''t moved by the human world, Payne couldn''t help but look a little colder.In his opinion, as a god, he had been discouraged by himself. As a mortal, he should have been grateful for Dade''s stop of the attack and arrested.As a result Gaara did not follow the script of the human world.


    "Almost..." Gaara suddenly stopped attacking. The sand in the gourd did not form a sand shuriken again, but surrounded Gaara again.


    "Why... Finally, your attack is useless to me?" Human World Payne couldn''t help but speak when seeing Gaara stop the attack.


    "No!" Gaara raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said with a chuckle: "But my attack has been completed!"


    "what!?"


    It turned out that the vicinity of the human world had already been occupied by Gaara''s sand.I saw that the place where he was standing now was covered with traces of Gaara Shazi.


    "That guy who claims to be a god, you''re done." Gaara confidently said to Penn on Earth.


    Chapter 373: Hungry Ghost Road


    I saw Gaara squatting on the ground with both hands and making seals, and said softly, "Goodbye."


    "The real prison sand is buried!"


    The sand that had covered the entire battlefield instantly softened, assimilating the land into a part of the sand.All the land within a radius of tens of meters where the human road was located collapsed.


    The human world was caught off guard, and his feet were already entangled in sand. This is the Chakra with his breath in Gaara Gourd, and it is not so easy to break free.After struggling for several times without success, the human world couldn''t help but look at Gaara fiercely.


    "everything is over."


    As the ground collapsed, the human road was deeply buried in the ground two hundred meters deep, and the sand close to his body was constantly rubbing and tearing his limbs.


    "Sand-bound pyrotechnic explosion!" With the ground shaking, the human road buried at least two hundred meters deep in the ground completely lost its ability to move.


    Gaara after doing all this just silently took back the sand in the gourd.Now is not the time to relax. Even if he solves this enemy, it doesn''t mean that all the enemies who have come in have been solved. Everyone except him is still in battle.He now needs to support people on other roads and help them resolve the battle as soon as possible.


    After putting away the sand in the gourd, Gaara turned my head and just saw Kakashi walking towards him.I couldn''t help asking loudly: "How is it, did you solve it over there?"


    "Fortunately, I can barely kill him." Kakashi nodded and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. He hadn''t faced such a strong enemy in a long time, except for the original Uchiha Tatsumi. No one has given him such a strong sense of oppression for a long time.


    "Can you continue to fight?"


    "Reluctantly, there is not much Chakra in the body."


    Gaara threw to Kakashi the special weaponry pill that Tsunade gave him before, and he didn''t use Tsunade''s special weaponry pill to deal with the human world. At this time, it was just right for Kakashi.


    Kakashi took the bingliang pill thrown by Gaara and thanked him and swallowed it. He sat cross-legged on the ground and began to work hard to restore the amount of chakra in his body.


    Gaara hurriedly stood around him when he saw this, to help him guard, in case an enemy approaches Kakashi at this time.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    After adjusting for a while, Kakashi finally recovered 70% to 80% of the chakra. The amount of chakra in his body was not too much. After taking Tsunade¡¯s special bingliang pill, he recovered very quickly. After a while, I completed the supplementation of the Chakra in the body. At this time, I was taken aback by Gaara''s question, and then suddenly realized.


    "Are you asking me about this eye?" Kakashi pointed to a faint blood stain under his left eye.


    Gaara nodded.


    "I didn''t master the strength when I used the big move, and it turned out to be too hard. It''s not a problem, let''s go." Kakashi got up and greeted Gaara to leave. He didn''t tell the truth, I don''t know if it is. For some reason, he felt that he could use the kaleidoscope to write round eyes and hide it for a while, then try to hide it for a while.Wait until he gets rid of Tsunade''s inspection before making a decision.

 217 Naruto Power System Chapter 217

    At the same time, the battle between Tsunade and Hungry Ghost Road has entered a white-hot stage.


    At this time, Tsunade had already released the yin seal on her head, and the chakras stored in the yin seal poured into Tsunade''s body continuously.


    "Weird power is overwhelming!"


    Tsunade picked up the endless chakra in her body, concentrated her power on her feet, and kicked it hard at the Penn clone of the hungry ghost.


    Hungry Ghost Dao, who had already tasted Tsunade''s Weird Power Fist, didn''t dare to use his hands to take her attack.Hungry Ghost Dao had done such a stupid thing before, and relying on his ability to absorb the opponent''s Chakra, he chose to take Tsunade''s strange punch.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that his usual unsatisfactory swallowing ability would not have any effect on Tsunade.As a medical ninja, Tsunade has long practiced his chakra control ability to a height that ordinary people can''t reach. No matter how hungry ghosts swallow, there is no way to absorb the chakra from Tsunade, but Tsunade can. Relying on the power of Guai Liquan to hurt Hungry Ghost Dao.


    "The situation seems a bit bad." The Hungry Ghost Dao who was fighting Tsunade had obviously sensed that the avatars of the Human World and Hell Dao had ceased their activities, which meant that there was also Hell Dao with Human World. The combatants have already won.


    "Why, I dare not attack?" Tsunade looked at the opposite Hungry Ghost and stopped his attack, and couldn''t help but mocked: "Since you dare not attack, then I''m not welcome."


    "Weird power, Tianshou feet!"


    Tsunade raised one foot and kicked it towards the Hungry Ghost Road.


    "Stupid!" Hungry Ghost Dao knew that he couldn''t dodge this trick, and turned his body sideways and stretched out his hand to catch Tsunade''s menacing kick.


    "devour!"


    A strong suction came from the hand holding Tsunade''s leg, it was obvious that Hungry Ghost Dao wanted to suck Tsunade''s Chakra dry.Before Tsunade opened the Yin Seal, the chakra volume had not yet reached this state of circulating throughout the body.


    And now Tsunade has activated the technique of the Hundred Heroes, making the seal all over the body, and at the same time keeping the Chakra in a standby state ready for regeneration.It means that chakras are flowing all over her body, and accordingly, Tsunade''s control over the chakras will be reduced accordingly, and there is no way to keep the water dripping.


    The Chakra circulating on Tsunade was continuously absorbed by him through Hungry Ghost Dao''s hands, and the damage caused by Tsunade''s strange power fist on Hungry Ghost Dao was gradually eliminated.When Tsunade saw this, he secretly said: "No!" Then he bent his elbow and slammed the arm that Hungry Ghost was holding Tsunade.


    "Boom!"


    Tsunade slammed his elbow firmly on the outstretched fist of Hungry Ghost Dao. The strong impact made Hungry Ghost Dao step back a few steps, taking advantage of this moment. Freed from the shackles of the Hungry Ghost Dao, he jumped a few steps behind him before stopping cautiously and staring at the Hungry Ghost Dao.


    "I didn''t expect you to react very quickly." Hungry ghost said, shaking his fist that was a little numb when Tsunade hit, "It is worthy of being one of the Konoha Sannin, but you will stop there. Your attack has no effect on me. Tell me honestly about the whereabouts of Yao and Nine tails. Maybe I can spare your life."


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Tsunade looked at the hand that Hungry Ghost Dao passed back jokingly: "Since my attack has no effect on you, then what is the hand that you took back."


    Chapter 374: Tsunade''s Calculations


    "Don''t toast or eat fine wine!" The hungry ghost said, his brows wrinkled, and now two of his clones have been destroyed. In addition to the previous Shura Dao, now he can use only clones There are three, and now in the enemy''s encirclement, Payne can''t guarantee whether there will be enemies to reinforce.


    Although he was not worried about the siege of the trash fish, it was not a good thing to challenge the majesty of a god.And Tsunade, as Konoha''s fifth-generation Hokage, as the general staff of the Five Ninja Village Alliance, would definitely know the whereabouts of Yao and Kyuubi.


    Compared with the other shadows, Tsunade¡¯s combat effectiveness should be considered the weakest. He has to get the whereabouts of the eight tails and the nine tails before the enemies gather, and then he can safely recover the two tails. Chakra of the beast.


    Time has not allowed Payne to play home games with this group of Ninja League guys.


    Tsunade looked at the enemy in front of him, and knew that the flow of Chakra after she had unlocked the Yin Seal was not something she could perfectly control now. If that''s the case, it would be better to get rid of the state of the Baihao Art.Now he and Hungry Ghost Dao are completely in a stalemate. She has nothing to do with Hungry Ghost Dao, and Hungry Ghost Dao has no way to restrain Tsunade.


    And now the only thing that can break the balance between them is the reinforcements, and now it depends on whose reinforcement comes first.The Hungry Ghost Dao Penn clone will definitely not consume Tsunade like this. Now the Brute Dao clone is entangled with Raikage, and the Tiandao clone is dragged by Tukage. As long as Gaara and Kakashi are on the opposite side Coming over, two strong shadow-level powers, one Kakashi, who reached shadow-level power after opening the writing round eye, was indeed a bit embarrassed for him to face three strong shadow-level powers at the same time.


    In fact, as Penn¡¯s six avatars, apart from Heaven¡¯s Dao Penn¡¯s strength, the other avatars all have their own abilities, but apart from these abilities, their strength is barely only from the quasi-shadow level to the shadow level. .


    In the case of one-on-one knowledge of their weaknesses, their situation is actually not better.The reason why the Six Dao Penn is called a god is because they can achieve invincibility in the Ninja World only when the six Dao is complete.They are not strong enough to be invincible.


    Chakra in Tsunade''s body once again circulated from her and healed all the injuries she had suffered before, and she chose to give up the technique of Hundred Heroes.Since the Chakra of Baihao Art will be absorbed by Hungry Ghost Dao, it is better not to open it.


    This chakra, which cannot be perfectly controlled, is similar to the chakra of the fairy model, but the nature is fundamentally different. The chakra of the fairy model is a chakra of natural attributes, while the chakra in the seal of Tsunade It is its own Chakra storage.


    It is also able to increase one''s own chakra in an instant, bursting out more powerful power.Rather than saying that the two are similar, it is better to say that when Tsunade developed the Yin Seal, he did not only refer to the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, but also derived more inspiration from the fairy model of his grandfather Senjujuma. To store chakras is also to release stored chakras in battle.


    Why does Tsunade never have the fairy model? Could it be said that only Miaomu Mountain and Longdidong have fairy model cultivation methods?No, the wet bone forest should also have a fairy-style cultivation method. It can only be said that after Tsunade developed the Yin Seal, the difference between the two is not too big, and the Yin Seal developed by herself is even better in terms of treatment. In addition, during the third Ninja World War, she suffered from hemphobia, so she didn''t learn the fairy mode.


    However, in terms of the increase in Chakra, Tsunade''s Yin Seal is not weaker than the immortal model of the major sacred sites.It is for this reason that Tsunade can''t perfectly control the chakra circulating in the body.


    "Oh? It seems that you have given up resisting." Seeing Tsunade lifted the yin-seal state on his own, Hungry Ghost Road thought Tsunade had already decided to surrender and said frantically at Tsunade: "Come on, say that there is still Yao The whereabouts of Nine Tails, I can spare you because of your willingness to give up resistance."


    "Aren''t you kidding me, you want to know the whereabouts of Kirabi and Naruto before hitting me first!"


    Tsunade, who had lifted the yin seal, appeared to be lighter. After all, the body has to bear so much chakra volume, and the meridians cannot adapt to it in a short time.Although Tsunade has a short period of chakra emptiness, he can control his chakra more easily.


    "Weird power punch!"


    "It''s useless, your tricks are useless to me!" Hungry ghost saw Tsunade still attacking him, raising his hand to resist Tsunade''s attack, and he would not give up attacking this kind of useless behavior. Opportunity for the enemy''s morale.


    "It''s now!" Tsunade''s eyes flashed brightly. The fist that had condensed chakra in his hand changed instantly, and Tsunade''s fist slammed at Hungry Ghost Road quickly changed. Only in a moment, it was originally concentrated in her fist. The chakra above turned into a sharp chakra scalpel.


    "Whhhhhhh..." A few flashes, the hungry ghost road did not have time to dodge at all.Tsunade''s Chakra scalpel directly broke the tejin.Seeing this, Tsunade took advantage of the victory and wanted to chop off the head of Hungry Ghost Doctrine.


    When Tsunade changed his move, Hungry Ghost was already alarming, but at that time it was too late to dodge. After taking Tsunade¡¯s chakra scalpel forcibly, he saw Tsunade not retreating but advancing. Wanting to get rid of him, he couldn''t help but snorted and kicked Tsunade''s lower abdomen.


    Seeing that the enemy had reacted, Tsunade knew that this time the sneak attack was over.He couldn''t help but curled his lips and attacked Hungry Ghost Dao, using this recoil force to stay away from Hungry Ghost Dao.


    The Hungry Ghost Dao, who had suffered a loss, covered the left hand of Tsunade''s broken hand and couldn''t help but angrily said: "Okay...very good. I didn''t expect that you, like your companions, would toast and not eat fine wine. In this case, Then don''t blame me for saying that I didn''t give you a chance to surrender."


    Speaking of Hungry Ghost Dao, his right hand was gently wiped towards the place where the chakra scalpel had cut his left hand, completely healed the wound of the epidermis.If it weren''t for a trace that was clearly visible on his black robe with red clouds, he would have thought he had never been injured.


    In fact, he is a puppet himself, a clone of Nagato.He had already died a long time ago, so his actions were not based on nervous system trends at all, but on Nagato''s will. Picking out the injury of Tejin didn''t do any substantial harm except to lose face.


    Chapter 375: The End of the Hungry Ghost


    He is a dead person, so how could he be unable to act because of Tejin being broken?


    "Cut... can you recover on your own?" Tsunade glanced at the avatar of Hungry Ghost Road with disdain. Tsunade didn''t expect this. She thought that if she could pick this guy''s tesser, she might have a way to win. Unexpectedly, she still knew too little about the guy in front of her.


    "In that case, I will remove your limbs and see if you can recover!" Tsunade bit his fingers and quickly formed a seal with both hands and slammed to the ground.


    "Ninjutsu, psychic art!"


    As a burst of smoke rose, a huge slug was psyched out by Tsunade.


    "Tsunade-sama, do you have any instructions?" A gentle voice that didn''t match the slug''s body shape came from its mouth.


    "Ah, trouble you, this time I am calling you to help kill that guy." Tsunade''s legs pushed hard, jumped onto the slug''s head, and said softly, touching the slug''s head.


    "Okay, Tsunade-sama."


    Don''t think that slugs only have healing power. You must know that although they didn''t explain it in detail, as the princesses of the Thousand Hands Clan, will the granddaughter of the first and second generations of Naruto and a psychic beast with only auxiliary healing capabilities?


    In fact, the slug¡¯s attack is also very strong, but it is not very revealing relative to its auxiliary ability, and there is no time for it to reveal its attack ability. After all, the frontline needs its healing ability most. , And slugs who have always been wise and meek will not refuse.


    "The slug splits!"


    The slug separates countless small slugs from the bottom of its body. These are its body. As long as one does not perish, the slugs are endless.


    Countless small slugs rushed towards the hungry ghost road, as if they had suffered an insect plague.


    "What the hell is this?" Hungry Ghost Dao was waving a stick to sweep away the slugs who wanted to get close to him, but the number was too much, and there was no way to clear them all, unless Tiandao Payne used Shenluo Tianzheng here. .

 218 Naruto Power System Chapter 218

    A slug climbed onto his body along the robe of Hungry Ghost Road, "Tongues and teeth are sticky"!Little slugs spit out mucus from their mouths. You can imagine how countless slugs spit mucus at the same person. It''s like an old saying that can drown you with one mouthful of saliva.


    And now the Hungry Ghost Road just happened to be submerged in saliva, and it was not ordinary saliva.The slug has its chakra in its mucus, which is extremely corrosive.A burst of green smoke came from Hungry Ghost Dao''s body.Tsunade could even see that Hungry Ghost Road''s face had been corroded by the slug''s mucus.Gradually exposed the chakra conduction rod in his body.


    Tsunade''s eyes flashed, and now the enemy was controlled by the slugs. The hands that were originally used to absorb Chakra had been wrapped in countless slugs. Even if he wanted to absorb Chakra, he couldn''t absorb it.After all, his body was already covered with slug mucus, and it was very inconvenient to move.


    "Weird power punch!"


    Tsunade punched Hungry Ghost Dao''s face with a heavy punch. Because Hungry Ghost Dao was restricted by the slug, he abruptly took Tsunade''s angry blow.The whole person''s face was distorted and deformed by Tsunade''s punch, and his left face was deeply plunged into the face, and a "click" could be heard vaguely.It was the sound of the cheekbones being cracked by the hungry ghost.


    Tsunade¡¯s angry blow is not so easy to receive. Don¡¯t look at the appearance of nothing happened after Tsunade¡¯s punch every time Tsunade was hit by Tsunade. It¡¯s just that Tsunade didn¡¯t use force, it¡¯s his own after all. The companion just seemed to be very powerful, but in fact the damage was not too great. Even if it was Jiraji, Tsunade was angered, and the worst one was that he could not get out of bed for a week.


    Unlike facing an enemy, Tsunade''s strange power fist is unreserved and unreserved. The kindness to the enemy is cruel to himself.This is Tsunade''s experience after numerous wars.


    Hungry Ghost Dao was beaten by Tsunade with a heavy punch, and the whole person rose into the air involuntarily.Tsunade was merciless, and took a step forward, the chakra in his hand flashing with "bilibili" electric light.Tsunade stretched out his hands and hit Hungry Ghost Dao''s body like lightning.


    "Weird power rushes!"


    The new technique developed by combining the power of Guai Liquan with medical ninjutsu can not only inject the electricity formed by Chakra into the enemy¡¯s body, paralyze the opponent¡¯s nervous system and prevent the enemy¡¯s hands and feet from moving freely, but also use it. The power of Guai Liquan made the opponent completely unable to fight back.This kind of S-level ninjutsu can only be used by ninjas like Tsunade who can accurately control their chakras in units. Others who want to use this trick will not pass the chakra control first.


    If he just rushed around, it was very likely that it wouldn''t work on the Hungry Ghost Road clone. Before Tsunade could move normally even if his tesuji was broken.However, the chaotic rush with the strange force fist can restrain the hungry ghost to death.Only physical damage can have an effect on the Hungry Ghost Dao. It just so happens that Guai Liquan is one of the best physical skills in the Ninja world, which can directly suppress the Hungry Ghost Dao.


    "Fuck me!" Tsunade yelled.She suffered a lot from the Hungry Ghost Dao before. When she didn¡¯t know the Hungry Ghost Dao¡¯s ability at the beginning, Tsunade opened the Yin Seal and didn¡¯t know how much he had absorbed. The Chakra, which was finally stored, must be sealed again. The chakra inside is full and I don''t know how much energy to add.


    Tsunade''s palm was opened and the chakra was concentrated on the palm to form a blade. It was the chakra scalpel that had previously cut off the hungry ghost Tao Tejin.Taking advantage of the fact that Hungry Ghost Dao was still in the situation where it was not recovered from the combined fist attack of Tsunade and the slug, he lifted the knife and fell, and the sharp chakra scalpel cut across the limbs of Hungry Ghost Dao in an instant. Separate his limbs from the torso.


    "You!" Hungry Ghost Dao''s eyes widened. He couldn''t understand why he was defeated in the blink of an eye when he was faintly in a dominant state before. He is a god, even if it is just a clone of a god, he should not be This kind of existence that mortals can overcome.


    "I said, if you want to know the whereabouts of Kiraby and Naruto, I will tell you only if you defeat me. It''s a pity that you didn''t defeat me, so...bye, you can go to hell with this confusion !"


    Tsunade roared the last sentence. With a wave of her right hand, the Chakra scalpel in her hand slashed directly at the head of Hungry Ghost Dao, the knife fell in her hand, and the head fell.


    Chapter 376: Sealing Penn


    After solving the hungry ghost road, Tsunade''s legs softened and he almost fell on the ground.Fortunately, he barely mentioned that Chakra''s power was concentrated on his feet and did not fall to the ground.


    "Tsunade-sama... are you okay?" A small slug jumped on Tsunade''s shoulder and continuously transported the green energy in his body to Tsunade''s body to help Tsunade recover the body''s injuries and chakras.


    "I''m fine, thank you, slug." Tsunade didn''t refuse the slug''s kindness. She knew that it was a critical time and she had to recover her chakra as soon as possible.Tsunade sat cross-legged on the ground and swallowed a special bolus pill.This kind of bingliang pill is not only much better than those outside, even the side effects are almost equivalent to no. Of course, how can the bingliang pill configured by the strongest medical ninja like Tsunade be inferior.However, due to the material and formula, even Tsunade''s own inventory is not much.This time, Penn¡¯s attack on the headquarters has consumed almost all of her inventory in recent months.


    After a while, Tsunade¡¯s Chakra barely recovered, but the Chakra stored in the Yin Seal has not been replenished. It can only be replenished after the war. Now she will give the hungry ghost to Eliminated but not able to relax.


    Before, she knew that the two guys who had been killed by Feng Ying and Raikage still appeared on the battlefield. So according to their speculation, the enemy might have mastered some very cheap resurrection technique to bring them back. Resurrected.


    The best way to deal with this kind of resurrection technique is to wipe out the corpse and prevent the enemy from being summoned back again. Just like Earth Shadow, use the dust to decompose the enemy¡¯s corpse into atoms. If you want to save it, you can¡¯t save it. The method is to seal the enemy''s body with sealing technique.


    Just like Tsunade¡¯s doing now, she instructed the slug to collect all the corpses of Hungry Ghost Road, and then took out a seal scroll from the ninja bag, pulled out those chakra conductive rods and used the five-element seal technique Seal the corpse of Hungry Ghost Road.


    "In this way, you can''t be resurrected." Tsunade sneered while holding the seal scroll in his hand.


    It turns out that she is also very afraid of the enemy''s ninjutsu, which can be resurrected. After all, whoever finds the enemy standing in front of you in a blink of an eye after defeating the enemy after all the hardships will know how it feels like this. It is uncomfortable.After putting the seal scroll back into the ninja bag, Tsunade looked up at the sky, and Dokage was still confronting Heavenly Path Penn.


    She didn''t care about Tuying''s battle with Heavenly Dao Payne, but Tsunade alone couldn''t stop Heavenly Dao Payne. Rather than go up and die, she might as well help her companions solve other enemies.


    Kakashi and Gaara also came to Tsunade''s battlefield with the same mentality. Unexpectedly, Tsunade had already settled the battle. It seemed that it was relatively easy depending on the situation.


    "Tsunade-sama, are you okay?" Kakashi stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Tsunade nodded to Kakashi and said, "Fortunately, it seems that the battle has been resolved on your side."


    "Fortunately not insulting my life." Gaara was expressionless, he had never said very little.Even if he has come out of the autistic environment, he is not a talkative person, just like his name. He used to be a Shura who loved himself, but now he has become a Shura who loves everyone. .


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s seal up their bodies first. I want to see what else they can bring to life." Tsunade led Kakashi and Gaara to the place where they were fighting again. .


    Kakashi is okay. After all, he is a disciple of the fourth generation of Naruto. At the beginning, Kushina often gave him a small stove. Sealing techniques like the seal of the five elements Kakashi can still be used skillfully.As early as Kakashi wiped out the hell road, his body was sealed up immediately.


    Relatively speaking, Gaara and Gaara are much worse in this respect. After all, Sand Ninja Village was never famous by sealing art, otherwise, when he sealed Ren Zhuli, he would not even dare to sleep.


    The three came to the huge pit created during Gaara''s battle and re-sealed the body of the human world. After the three discussed, it was better for Tsunade to take charge. The strength of the first Tsunade was between several people. It''s not the weakest. Second, Tsunade''s qualifications are enough, and both of them have no problem with letting Tsunade keep the seal scroll.


    "Now that the matter here has been resolved, let''s help Raikage and Tukage. I have an ominous premonition that Tukage is not that guy''s opponent at all." Tsunade said with some worry.


    Kakashi and Gaara have no opinion. It is also great to destroy the enemy early. Their profession is a ninja, not a samurai. The way to maintain the spirit of Bushido by solving the enemy alone is completely nonexistent.


    The most important thing for a ninja is to complete the task. In order to be able to complete the task, even doing something unreasonable is acceptable.Even babies are the targets they want to kill under certain circumstances.When Kakashi was in Anbu, he did not take on the task of destroying the cottage.


    In such a task, both the old and the children are the objects that need to be eliminated. Kakashi has already adapted to this.


    What''s more, this time the enemy took the initiative to attack, and there is absolutely no need to get too stuck on this matter.


    When he was about to leave, Kakashi suddenly found that his physical condition was something wrong, and secretly said "not good", originally he wanted to stop his steps.In the end, he found that his feet seemed to keep calling.


    The feet that had already stepped out had no intention to withdraw at all. At that moment, he seemed to have lost control of his body.He could clearly feel his physical condition, but he couldn''t control his body. Such a discovery made him startled in a cold sweat.


    This move surprised Tsunade and Gaara and hurriedly stepped forward to support them: "Kakashi, what''s the matter with you?" You must know that although Kakashi is restricted by the repressive strength of the writing wheel eye, it has not been steady. At the shadow level, but he has already left the elite level of forbearance and entered the quasi shadow stage. It is impossible to control his own body well.


    Chapter 377: The sequelae of the kaleidoscope


    "Is this the sequelae of using a kaleidoscope to write round eyes?" Kakashi whispered in his heart.


    Fortunately, Gaara and Tsunade, who were next to him, realized that his situation seemed a bit wrong, and helped him in time.


    "I don''t seem to be able to control my body at that moment." Kakashi chose to be honest about his situation. The strongest medical ninja in the entire ninja world is here. If he still lies, it proves that he doesn''t want to do it. Know what''s wrong with his own body.


    "Strange... I didn''t find any abnormal reactions in your body." Tsunade did a rough general examination of Kakashi and found no discomfort in his body. He couldn''t help but ask: "You were before. Did you do something or use a forbidden technique?"


    Kakashi nodded.


    "That''s right." Tsunade touched his chin and thought carefully: "According to my judgment, there is no problem with your body, and no hidden injuries are found. Only you are the only ones who rule out these two possibilities. It¡¯s better to use the immature technique sparingly."


    Tsunade looked at Kakashi in a rare and serious manner. This was the intuition of a medical ninja. She felt that Kakashi''s injuries were not simple, and the moves Kakashi used were not simple.To be on the safe side, Tsunade still chose to let Kakashi use it with caution or best not to use the forbidden technique.


    Kakashi nodded silently. He didn''t want to use the kaleidoscope to write the wheel if it was not necessary. This pupil technique was completely unfamiliar to him, and he faintly felt that the secret contained in this eye was far away. Far beyond his imagination.


    The three people jumping among the uneven woods on the high ground couldn''t help speeding up their progress. The previous battles had caused them to deviate from where they were at the beginning, but now they can see a little bit besides Tuying and Tiandao Payne. Beyond the shadow, Lei Ying and Beast Dao had already disappeared from their eyes.It can only vaguely sense where Raikage is with Chakra.


    It has taken a lot of time to be checked by the previous enemy and Kakashi''s body. They can''t afford it at all, and can only solve the enemy as soon as possible.


    "That won''t work!" Tsunade stopped suddenly as he was marching, turned his head and said to Gaara: "Fujiage, can you help those people move the wounded, my slug told me that they are going to be unable to hold on. Now, there is no ninja who can stand on the table. Those ninjas who can stand alone have been sent out to support. We have to insist until Kirabi and Naruto return to practice."


    Gaara nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He has always been like this character and doesn¡¯t say much. At the beginning, he may go through a period of confusion. He has isolated himself and the communication channels of others. Since being influenced by Naruto After being in the shadow of the wind, more is the sense of responsibility for oneself and the love for the village.


    Gaara did not question Tsunade''s decision. After all, it was the best decision for him to go back to support the headquarters at this time.Kakashi''s strong return to the strong does not have any means to attack the enemy on a large scale, and Tsunade is the same. There is no other way other than the use of slugs for auxiliary treatment.


    Gaara is different. He not only possesses a sand shield that can be called absolute defense, but also Gaara¡¯s sand ninjutsu is better than Tsunade and Kakashi in group battles. He can solve the battle as quickly as possible. Come and support Tsunade and the others.


    At this time, letting him go back is the best choice.As for Kakashi and Tsunade, it is better to let them go directly to support Raikage instead of letting them go back.


    After discussing the countermeasures, the three men were divided into two groups. Tsunade led Kakashi to the first front to support Raikage, while Gaara returned to the rear to help suppress the unrest.

 219 Naruto Power System Chapter 219

    "Okay, now you can say what you want to say to me after I disentangle Gaara." Tsunade jumped and kept on the same level as Kakashi.She discovered that Kakashi seemed to have something to say to herself before. Gaara did not speak because Gaara was beside her. Now that there is a legitimate reason to dismiss Gaara, Kakashi can rest assured. Speak.


    Kakashi pondered for a moment, not knowing where to start: "I used a kaleidoscope to write round eyes when I was fighting that enemy before."


    "Oh, kaleidoscope writing round eyes." Tsunade obviously didn''t react yet, repeating Kakashi''s words indifferently.Suddenly she seemed to be aware of something, and stopped and looked at Kakashi in shock: "What? You mean you used the kaleidoscope to write the wheel just now?"


    Tsunade looked at Kakashi in disbelief. She hadn''t reacted at first. She didn''t expect that Kakashi opened a kaleidoscope that was unique to the Uchiha clan.You must know that the owner of these eyes has brought them many sufferings in Konoha Village.


    Whether it is Uchiha Madara at the beginning or Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Tatsumi, and Uchiha Sasuke afterwards, they all have the existence of a kaleidoscope writing wheel.It can be said that the reason why they are so powerful depends to a large extent on the power of the kaleidoscope.


    And now there are people on their side who have opened the Kaleidoscope Writer Eyes. They are not members of the Uchiha family. Can they rely on Kakashi to find out the weaknesses of the Kaleidoscope Writer Rings and find Uchiha Tatsu and Uchi Wave spot''s weakness?


    "Then how do you feel after turning on the kaleidoscope to write round eyes? Is there any discomfort?"


    Kakashi shook his head: "I don¡¯t get used to it, but it feels like. After I opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, a pupil technique that belongs to the kaleidoscope to write the wheel was printed in my mind. When I opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, You can use the pupil technique to tear the space apart."


    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully: "Sure enough, according to the records of our Thousand Hands Clan, each eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye has a unique pupil technique. Your pupil technique is probably a kind of ninja in space. The technique can only be displayed after opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and after each application, it will produce a feeling of blurred vision, until blindness, and then closing the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye."


    "Indeed, I did feel a noticeable decrease in vision after the cast. Is there no other way to solve this?"


    "That''s it." Tsunade thought for a while with a serious face: "The attenuation of eyesight is irreversible."


    Chapter 378: Animal Dao


    "However, Uchiha Madara was once blinded by the excessive use of the Kaleidoscope Sharon''s eyes. He was able to recover after transplanting the eyes of his brother Uchiha Senna, and has evolved to a higher level. As far as I know, think. To restore vision, it is necessary to transplant a pair of eyes of immediate family members who are also kaleidoscopes to succeed."


    "As for you..." Tsunade glanced at Kakashi and shook his head: "I''m sorry, your eyes were originally transplanted, and now there are no other people in the Uchiha clan except those few remaining people. Survival, there is no way to transplant you other kaleidoscope writing round eyes. As for the sequelae, I am afraid that your previous weakness is because of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    Kakashi''s silence after listening to it doesn''t mean he is scared. Who is Kakashi?At the age of twelve, he became the genius of Shinnin, breaking the record of the youngest in Konoha Village to become Shinnin. Are you afraid of blindness in one eye?What he cared about was that this eye was a gift from his comrades-in-arms, and he promised to take this eye to see the coming of peace.


    Since there is no other way, Kakashi will not force it, and he is not like the Uchiha clan who only rely on writing to eat.Even he has always regarded the writing wheel eye as an auxiliary tool, and has never regarded it as his own killer.


    During the conversation, the two had unknowingly arrived within the range of Raikage''s battle with the animal road.


    "Raikang''s Chakra can already be clearly sensed." Tsunade smiled: "Fortunately, he arrived in time."


    I saw a dazzling thunder light from time to time in the deepest part of the forest, and plumes of smoke rose from the depths of the forest.If it weren''t for the block of this forest, Tsunade and the others could even clearly see the origin of the thunder light.


    "Hurry up, it''s ahead." Tsunade said to Kakashi, and then the two stomped towards the ground, using this recoil force to rush toward the center of the battle faster. .


    Passing through this dense forest is where Raikage is.Tsunade and the others just arrived.


    Everything within a 50-meter radius from the fourth generation of Raikage¡¯s battle with the Beast Road was destroyed, and the entire area was razed to the ground. Not only that, but the corpses of various psychic beasts scattered on the site became scorched. The soil of the country all proves how tragic this war is.


    Tsunade and Kakashi couldn''t help taking a breath when they first saw the entire battlefield. You must know that the destructive power of the fourth generation Raikage is definitely one of the best among the five shadows.This is because after one of his arms was burned by Uchiha Tatsuo, if it were placed before, he would not dare to imagine how strong he was.


    And with such a powerful opponent, Uchiha Tatsuo was able to make him sever one arm back then. You must know that Uchiha Tatsuo was far from what he is now.This can also be seen from the side that Uchiha Chen''s strength is now strong.


    Brute Dao had spotted them as early as when they were approaching the forest, but he did not stop them. His abilities were different from the Human Dao and Hell Dao, and he was not afraid even if there were more people.In other words, what he is least afraid of is group fighting.Summon a bunch of psychic beasts, they just want to pass the level of psychic beasts need a lot of energy, by the time they successfully break through the barrier of psychic beasts may have exhausted Chakra.


    And his Chakra amount can be said to be inexhaustible, all the Chakra swallowed by the Hungry Ghost Road can be turned into his own use, and can also be transmitted to other clones through the Chakra Conduction Rod.It can be said that as long as the hungry ghost is immortal, he will have infinite psychic beasts.


    Now even if the Hungry Ghost Dao has been killed, they still have no way to break through the psychic beasts.Hushengdao merely commanded a few Archaeopteryxes, rhinos and chameleons to attack Tsunade and Kakashi at will.


    However, the focus of attention has long since been transferred from Raikage to Tsunade.For Hushengdao, Tsunade, a medical ninja, is actually the best one to deal with.


    Don''t look at Tsunade''s shadow-level strength, but in fact Tsunade barely ranks in the middle and lower reaches of the shadow-level strong.Compared to the top shadow-level powerhouse like Raikage, it is much easier.


    As for why not focus on attacking Kakashi?You know Kakashi''s strength is the weakest among the three.


    You must know that Penn¡¯s six realms of sight can be shared. As early as when Kakashi opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, the animal realm had already seen it through the shared sight of the hell road. Although Kakashi is not strong now, once he opens the kaleidoscope After writing round eyes, the threat level is close to Lei Ying.Of course, you have to pick soft persimmons first.


    If Tsunade knew that she had long been regarded as the weakest soft persimmon in the heart of Brute, I wonder if she would run away and kill all the psychic beasts.


    Seeing a small wave of psychic beasts attacking Tsunade in the beast road, Raikage noticed them.


    Yunren Village has always been a group of fighting madmen. Once they fight, they will not worry about anything. The fourth generation of Raiking is pretty good, but the third generation of Raiking was fighting for a week without rest.


    After throwing away the psychic beast that was attacking him again, the fourth generation Raikage jumped out of the battlefield, came to Tsunade and the others, and cautiously said: "How about it, did you solve it on your side?"


    Tsunade nodded: "Except for the old Tuying man who hasn''t done it yet, it has been done. Fengying is now supporting the headquarters. After he has cleaned up the enemies in the headquarters, he will rush over quickly."


    "It would be great if this is the case." Although the fourth generation Raikage didn''t want to admit it, in fact, he really had no choice but to take advantage of this brute. His psychic beast could always split and regenerate. There was one wave, and after this wave there were three waves, and they continued to attack him.If it weren''t for the four generations of Raiking''s lack of one hand, maybe he could really beat the psychic beasts of the Brute Dao.


    It is necessary to know that the lack of a hand not only means that the combat effectiveness has been reduced by half, not only to adapt to the one-handed seal, but also to adapt to the lack of another hand for balance and attack.


    Fortunately, most of Raikage''s ninjutsu is thunder-dance ninjutsu, and there is no need for too many knots, and there is no need to re-practice the operation of one-handed knots.This also allows Raiking to still maintain most of its strength.


    But what made him feel dissatisfied was that even Tsunade had already completed the mission, and as a result, he, as the commander of the ninja coalition army, had not yet defeated his opponent.


    Chapter 379: The Little Ghost of the Year


    Animal Dao has been looking at Kakashi trio with cold eyes. According to the shared perspective, she has seen the destruction of the human world, the hell road, and the hungry ghost road. She does not care, as long as the body is not harmed, even if the body of Penn Liudao is all If it is destroyed, there will be new corpses.


    "Have you three discussed it? Once you have discussed it, then prepare to go to hell." A cold voice came from Brute Dao''s mouth. This is the first time she has spoken. Even so, the Kakashi trio can still speak from her. Feel the endless killing intent in his words.


    As soon as the voice fell, Beast Dao folded her hands together, and Jie Yin was completed in less than two seconds, and she patted the ground with both hands.


    "Psychicism!"


    The two complicated techniques spread out from the hands of the animal road from the inside out, like a gossip-like formation."Bang" Along with a burst of smoke, two huge psychic beasts were summoned by Brute Dao.


    But at this moment, Beast Dao did not stop her movements, both hands continued to psychic summon. After a burst of smoke passed, all the psychic beasts were psyched up here by Beast Dao from the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance Army.


    At the same time, a female ninja with blue-purple hair in the same red cloud robe with black background and blue-purple hair also appeared on the battlefield.


    "Is it here?" I saw that the ninja''s body was like scattered pieces of paper, gradually condensing in the air to form a figure, and it was the "angel" Xiaonan, one of Akatsuki''s founders.


    "Why are you here?" Payne wrinkled and didn''t look at Xiao Nan. He had already said that Xiao Nan would not come, but he didn''t expect that she would come here.


    "I don''t worry about you."


    "Who do you think I am?" Payne was obviously dissatisfied with Xiao Nan''s self-assertive behavior.


    "What should I do if something happens to you."


    Payne fell silent. He owed too much to Xiao Nan. For this reason, he had been taking care of Xiao Nan very much, but he didn''t expect that this would tie her up.She shouldn''t be a ninja. A pure person like Xiao Nan should live carefree in a stable environment.


    "Okay, I see, then you are careful and remember to protect yourself."


    "Is it a new enemy?" Tsunade looked at Xiao Nan cautiously. Suddenly, her eyes were startled, and then she began to feel a little dazed, as if thinking of something.Pointing to Xiao Nan and asked: "Are you...the little ghosts back then?"


    "Oh?" Brute said with a slight smile, wondering whether he was laughing at Tsunade''s dullness or at the insignificance of himself and others back then: "Tsunade-sama, you finally remembered?"


    "No wonder it''s the case. At the beginning, I thought that Penn was a bit familiar. It turned out to be you guys. I remember you still have a kid." Tsunaga sighed.


    "Why, Hokage, do you know them?" Raikage turned to stare at Tsunade, seemingly interested in their relationship.

 220 Naruto Power System Chapter 220

    "Ah." Tsunade nodded: "When I was fighting with Jiraiya Oshamaru and they were still fighting in Urenin Village, we ran into three little ghosts. Two of them were Tiandao Payne and the girl in front of you. A man with eyes that only six immortals have. Jilai also thought that they were probably the sons of prophecy, so he taught them for three years in the Kingdom of Rain."


    "Hmph, you people who only know how to inflict pain on other countries relying on your own country''s power, you don''t know the pain we endured!" The beast road or Nagato seems to be very concerned about the past that Tsunata took up. Dissatisfaction, after all, they were all orphans of the war.


    The Rain Country is interspersed among several big countries to survive, and is often regarded as a springboard for wars between several big countries. Obviously, Nagato is very disgusted with this approach.


    "You...you know your own pain, and you don''t know that even our big country has its own difficulties. Don''t pretend to be injured and want to win sympathy. Look at what you are doing today, is it the same as before? What''s the difference between us?" Ai seems to be very dissatisfied with the animal Dao''s statement.


    In Raikage¡¯s view, it was not easy for them to maintain a relatively peaceful state between Five Ninja Villages at the beginning. It is impossible to think that this world does not have war. The big people usually have to consider more extensive aspects. And those small countries only know that they are struggling for their own interests.


    "Our approach? Isn''t our approach the same as you did at the beginning. How do you know that you are angry now?" Animal Dao looked at Lei Ying mockingly. In her opinion, Lei Ying''s words were completely contradictory, while asking them to take care of the overall situation. Don''t care about the sacrifices of a few people, while angering others after the attack in your village, what is the difference between this practice of allowing the state officials to set fires and not allowing the people to light the lamps?


    "Continue to be angry, continue to be manic. Only in this way will you feel the pain, and only the pain will make you remember deeply. Without these painful memories, how can you understand the sadness in our hearts." Payne said more and more. The gaffe, even the Chakra conduction rod on the face of the beast can see obvious distortions, obviously at this time Payne''s emotions are already in an extremely unstable state.


    "You bastard." Tsunade''s hands clenched tightly, and she clenched her teeth, her veins were visible. The temples on both sides had already bulged out a lot before Penn had finished speaking. Apparently she The anger has reached its limit.


    "I will let you feel what you feel is pain now!" Tsunade''s Chakra has leaked out of the body, as if the whole body is covered with a chakra coat. It is obvious that she is on the verge of running out of nothing. Then accurately control the leakage of Chakra.


    Tsunade stomped his left foot forcefully, and the entire ground burst into a spider web shape. The ground she was standing on was already sunken several centimeters from the ground next to her. With the recoil of this force, Tsunade suddenly moved towards Payne Rushed over.


    "Weird power punch!"


    The azure blue Chakra covered Tsunade''s entire arm, and she rushed towards the place where the animal road stood at a very fast speed.


    "boom!"


    Tsunade''s aggressive punch didn''t hit Brute Dao, but was blocked by the panda psychic beast waiting for the opportunity.Rao''s panda''s defensive power is several times that of other psychic beasts. The strange power fist in the state of Tsunade''s runaway was forced to retreat and was directly beaten back to the psychic world.


    The psychic beast that Raikage hadn''t solved for a long time before was so easily killed by Tsunade.The same angry Lei Ying could not help but take a deep breath when seeing this scene.


    Chapter 380: Making Tactics


    The psychic beasts of the animal way can be reborn and used again as long as they have chakras, but they will also be forced to return to the psychic world when they are fatally injured.When Raikage was fighting Penn before, he had forced Penn¡¯s psychic beasts back to the psychic world countless times, but Penn could always psychic a batch before Raikage destroyed all the psychic beasts. .


    Kakashi touched one of his silver hair embarrassedly after Raiking revealed the characteristics of the beast Dao Payne.


    "Is it this way? Wouldn''t it be impossible to beat that guy forever?"


    "No." Lei Ying shook his head, and raised one of his hands to make Kakashi look at the psychic beasts carefully: "I have a bold idea. Look at the eyes of the psychic beasts, do they follow The same as those of Penn, does that mean that these psychic beasts are actually controlled, or that they are also corpses, which have been modified by people."


    Kakashi followed Raikage''s fingers and looked over, and those psychic beasts really had the same eyes as the other Payne.He didn''t notice this at first, but after Lei Ying''s guidance, he gradually understood the nature of the psychic beasts.


    "In that case, it means that ordinary ninjutsu physique has no effect on these psychic beasts. If they are sent back to the psychic world, Penn can also be summoned again. It is better to ignore them than that, which can save you money. Lots of chakras."


    "No, that''s not the case." After she punched the panda psychic beast back to the psychic world, Tsunade couldn''t figure out why the three little ghosts that Jiraiya taught at the time would now become their confidant.These are not important anymore, the important thing is how they can defeat it now.


    "You forgot how we dealt with other Payne before?"


    "You mean sealing technique?" Kakashi''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, it can work if there are no accidents." Tsunade nodded. Since general ninjutsu doesn''t work on this group of psychic beasts, the only way to start is from the aspect of yin and yang. The previous Payne It was sealed by them with sealing technique.Just now when Beast Dao was performing spiritism, Tsunade also specially checked the body of Payne in the seal scroll, and it did not disappear.


    "Since other clones can be restricted by the sealing technique, the psychic beast should also be restricted by the sealing technique. We have no other way now, but can only try it." Lei Ying nodded and put the ninja bag inside Take out the seal scroll and throw it to Kakashi.


    "On the sealing technique, you Konoha should be stronger. The scroll is given to you. I am responsible for controlling these psychic beasts, and you are responsible for sealing."


    Kakashi took the seal scroll thrown by Raikage and nodded without speaking.The fact is also true, Konoha''s sealing skills were better than other Shinobu villages.What''s more, Kakashi is a disciple of the fourth generation of Hokage, and has more or less the inheritance of the seal secret technique of the whirlpool clan, which is even more unmatched by others.


    To say that the only people present may only have the strongest seal technique, especially since he has a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes.His pupil technique is not so much to tear space as it is to transfer the items that the eyes are looking directly at to a different dimension.How similar is this to a seal?Even without sealing, Kakashi was able to destroy a psychic beast with the power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    "Are you ready?" Lei Ying bends forward slightly, ready to move, and can attack the enemy with only a command.


    Xiao Nan turned his head to face the avatar of Animal Dao and said coldly: "It seems that they are preparing to attack. Do you have any plans."


    "You are responsible for interfering with the one holding the seal scroll at the back, and leave the rest to me to deal with." Beast Dao sealed with both hands, and once again summoned the panda that had been sent back to the psychic beast by Tsunade.The psychic beast panda recovered after being nourished by Penchakra.


    "Go!" Kakashi gave an order, and Raikage and Tsunade rushed out at the same time, attacking Penn''s psychic beast.


    "Lei Dunyi, Thunder, Fury, Thunder Axe"


    Lei Ying concentrated Lei Dun Chakra on his feet, and ran towards the psychic beast with an unrelenting morale.The bursting thunder and lightning left a string of scorched marks on the ground, which are traces of the land after it has withstood the ravages of thunder.


    Raikage''s momentum fell from the sky to the three-headed dog of hell. At this critical moment, Penn waved his hands inexplicably, and made a strange movement towards the three-headed dog of hell.I saw the three-headed dog of hell abruptly stopped his advancement.


    Rai Ying saw a bad sound from the secret road, but at this time his ninjutsu was already on the string and had to send it.


    "Boom!" Raikage''s ninjutsu bombarded the ground in front of the three-headed dog, causing a violent shaking, and the ground in front of the three-headed dog actually sank several centimeters.And it just happened to be overturned by this violent shock wave all the way out.


    After ninjutsu failed, Lei Ying suddenly turned his head and looked at the beast Dao Payne. She must have done something just now. Just now she saw her hands in Jieyin but did not release any moves.


    You must know that these psychic beasts were not so smart when they fought with Raikage before. They have always insisted on Raikage''s ninjutsu, and have not thought about avoiding or have no awareness of avoiding at all.However, just before, the Hell Three-Headed Dog obviously took a step back and avoided Raikage''s winning blow. This was a move that Payne had never used when fighting him.


    "No..." Lei Ying frowned and looked at Payne who was behind the many psychic beasts after coming out of the deep pile, "This is different from when I fought before." The battles for many years have long allowed Lei Ying to raise her brows. It became an inexplicable perception, he was able to perceive some unusual places, which is also the ability of all top masters, to be able to more or less perceive his own danger in an emergency.


    Tsunade saw the three-headed hell dog being thrown to the ground in order to avoid the attack of Raikage, and his eyes lit up. "Good opportunity!"


    "Weird power punch!"


    Before the three-headed hell dog got up, Tsunade punched the middle head with a punch.Tsunade''s power is not more than that of Raikage.Both are powerful physical techniques, the difference is that Raikage uses Thunder Ninja technique, using the thunder attribute chakra to stimulate its own cells to increase its power.On the other hand, Tsunade used her own Chakra''s control ability to concentrate Chakra on one part of the body, and then burst out to cause a huge impact.


    Although the two are different in nature, the effects are different.


    "It''s now!"


    Chapter 381: Battle Failure


    Tsunade yelled at Kakashi behind him after knocking the Hell three-headed dog to the ground, "It''s now! Hurry!"


    Kakashi understood it, and opened the seal scroll in his hand to open the seal with both hands to perform the five-element seal technique.I have to say that Raikage Tsunade and Kakashi''s cooperation is very tacit.


    Even if the three of them are cooperating on the battlefield for the first time, they can be so tacitly perfect.The first is Raikage to lure the enemy. After the defeat, Tsunade took advantage of the victory and directly knocked down the psychic beast. At this time, Kakashi opened the sealing scroll in time to prepare for the sealing technique.If the enemy in front of them is the only three-headed hell dog, the tactics are indeed perfect.


    But... will things really go so smoothly?


    "Is this unscrupulous action when we don''t exist?" Xiao Nan snorted coldly, and threw the origami in his hand towards Kakashi.Xiao Nan''s ninjutsu is origami, relying on paper ninjutsu earned her the title of paper angel.


    "Don''t want to interrupt the seal..." Lei Ying snorted coldly, stepped forward and blocked the path of origami, and slammed a punch on the origami that Xiao Nan had thrown over.


    At this moment, variables suddenly emerged.The origami that Xiao Nan threw over finally opened completely under the wind''s obstruction. In the eyes of Tsunade Raikage and the others, under the origami was a detonation symbol that was about to detonate.Origami, which was not a threat, suddenly became very dangerous.


    "Be careful!" Tsunade only had time to remind Raikage, and there was no time to make other actions.He could only watch Lei Ying''s fist and the origami with the detonating talisman touch and explode.


    A violent explosion sounded, and a powerful explosion occurred in the place where Raikage was standing. This is not the effect that ordinary detonating charms can achieve. It is obvious that after Xiaonan''s processing, the power of detonating charms has become Even bigger, even if a strong shadow-level player makes a streak without defense, the whole body will be injured in the slightest, and the whole body will die in severe cases.


    After the gunpowder dissipated, Raikage, who was still in the punching posture, was still standing there.But at this moment, not only was his clothes already worn out, he also became scarred, and there were countless burn marks all over his body, and he could smell bursts of flesh from him far away. Fragrant, obviously it is already cooked.


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank, and a shocked look appeared on his delicate face.You must know that when the explosion started, he was the closest person to Raikage. However, she did not expect that Raikage, who was still alive before, would be killed by someone like this?


    If this news is passed back to the ninja coalition army, it will cause an uproar. After all, Raikage is their commander in chief. Now the enemy has already died before the enemy''s commander in chief is expelled. This is an extraordinary blow to the morale of the ninja coalition army. Big.

 221 Naruto Power System Chapter 221

    But, would Raikage really be killed by someone so simple?The answer is of course no.


    Rai Ying''s body suddenly heard a slight "bang" sound in everyone''s eyes, and Lei Ying''s figure disappeared at this moment, and what fell on the spot was a double wood that had been burnt into coke.


    Seeing this change, Tsunade and Kakashina''s heart had already been lifted, and then slowly let go.Fortunately, Raikage ran away, otherwise they didn''t know how to talk to the ninja below.


    "You deserve to be a member of Akatsuki''s organization. I didn''t expect the power of a casual blow to be so powerful, and the old man almost spoke." Raikage''s voice came from behind the tree beside Kakashi.


    When Lei Ying walked in front of the crowd again, they discovered that the cuff of Lei Ying''s hand had already been scorched, almost spreading to him.


    It turned out that Raikage performed a substitute technique at the moment when the detonation talisman was about to explode to replace himself and then activate his own thunder attribute. Chakra retreated to behind the tree beside Kakashi in an instant, so his cuffs were already Burnt scorched.


    "Huh, I heard long ago that the fastest in the Ninja World is the third generation of Raikage, in addition to the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshui Gate, and the fourth generation of Raikage is the fastest. I saw it today as expected. "Xiao Nan never thought that a single detonation talisman could kill Raikage. It was originally a tentative attack. She was very satisfied with the result, at least now that Raikage and the others dare not act rashly.


    "Paper shuriken shuriken." Xiao Nanxiu waved her hand, and pieces of origami were floating beside her, each one was exactly the same as the one she had thrown out before.


    Roughly looking at it, there are no more than hundreds of origami papers. If each origami paper is attached with that special detonation symbol, Raikage has no daring to think further.So far he has completely put away his contempt for Xiao Nan, "The people organized by Xiao really can''t be underestimated."


    At the same time, Xiao Nan put down his raised hand, and all the origami suspended by Xiao Nan''s side shot out in an instant, attacking Rai Ying and others.


    "No, flash!" Fortunately, Lei Ying and others didn''t react too slowly, and they all dodged when the paper shuriken approached them.He avoided Xiao Nan''s offensive at the very moment.


    The three of them looked at the scorched black ground destroyed by the detonation talisman behind them, and a bit of luck inevitably occurred in their hearts. A second ago, they could still vaguely see the green vegetation where they were standing. As a result, the entire 30-meter radius is now Was razed to the ground.


    At that time, if they didn''t evade in time, they might end up turning into coke like that piece of land.


    However, when they began to avoid Xiaonan''s attack, they had already missed the best time to seal the three-headed dog in hell.


    At this moment, the three-headed hell dog nourished by Penn Chakra has recovered.Standing up from the huge hole that Tsunade had hit, shaking his head, the three of them screamed loudly.


    "It seems that the battle has failed." Lei Ying couldn''t help but sigh when he saw that the three-headed dog of hell had recovered.


    "Yes, Master Raikage." Kakashi didn''t expect that their such a tacit cooperation would still be broken.And all this was caused by the disciple of Jiraiya.


    "Jiraiya, Jiraiya. What kind of apprentice did you teach?" Tsunade couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Even if the guy died, Jiraiya wouldn¡¯t be at peace. After coming down, the remaining disciples are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Chapter 382: Failed Negotiations


    Especially the two of Penn and Nagato. Needless to say, Penn''s strength has been learned not long ago. Nagato is the descendant of the Maelstrom clan and possesses the eyes of the gods of the six gods.


    But what Tsunade didn''t know was that Payne and Nagato had become the same person a long time ago.Yahiko was killed after the negotiation with Hanzo failed. Since then, Nagato has used Yahiko''s body as a clone of Heaven. It can be said that Yahiko is Penn and Penn is Yahiko.


    "In the face of absolute strength, any tricks are useless, and there are any tricks you can use." Payne looked at the Lei Ying trio with a sneer, and a cold voice came from her mouth, although there was no trace of it. Silk''s feelings, but anyone can feel the slightest disdain in her words after hearing it.


    "Damn, there is no other way. At any rate, we are also a shadow, and even a few juniors can''t take it down." Raikage''s tone was a little frustrated. In his opinion, losing to Uchiha Tatsuo was already his life. A big shame in it.


    In the end, I didn''t expect that Sasuke Uchiha would be able to fight with him afterwards, and even a guy who claimed to be Uchiha Madara appeared during the Gokage meeting.His strength has been denied again and again, and his confidence has been hit again and again, and now there is no way to take these two little-known guys. Anyway, he is also the shadow of a village, so again and again. When he was defeated, it was not only his face, but also the face of the whole village.


    "Is that Xiaonan? I can call you that." Tsunade looked at Xiaonan and said, "Since you are Jiraiya''s disciples, you can be regarded as my juniors. I want to ask you. one question."


    "Say." Xiao Nan turned his head and looked at Payne. After seeing that she hadn''t expressed anything, he frowned and said to Tsunade: "If you have something to say, don''t think of any new tricks."


    "Then, I said. Since you are the disciples of Jiraiya, those who are also recognized by Jiraiya. Since you are the people he recognizes, they must be kind-hearted people who can pass on his forbearance. But why now But you have completely deviated from Jiraiya, your master''s forbearance, and you are willing to fall into the Akatsuki organization and become everyone''s enemy."


    Tsunade¡¯s voice became louder and louder, and the feeling of resentment in her heart became stronger and stronger: ¡°Your master¡¯s forbearance is world peace. For this reason, he did not hesitate to give up his position in the village of Konoha and travel around in order to find that. The son of prophecy calmed down this troubled world. But you, you inherited Jiraiya¡¯s ninjutsu but did not inherit his ninjutsu. Not only did you fail to contribute to the peace of the world, but you were even destroying the peace that you managed to maintain. , Don¡¯t you feel ashamed!"


    Originally Tsunade was very upset by Penn¡¯s theories between big countries and small countries. Now they have this indifferent attitude. How can Tsunade people with hot temperament accept it? Up?If it weren''t for the disciples Jilai had taught before her eyes, she would have rushed to do it.


    "Teacher Jilaiya..." Xiao Nan''s head was slightly lowered, and no one knew what she was thinking in her heart.


    "Nindo? Peace? Ashamed? Huh, clam..." After listening to Tsunade''s words, Payne couldn''t help but laugh up to the sky. Payne, who hadn''t laughed for a long time after Yahiko''s death, is now caught by Tsunade''s words. Said with a long smile.


    This is not a happy smile, this is a very angry smile, Payne, this is the expression of being angry by Tsunade''s words."Just like you? If you find that you can''t fight, you want to play the emotional card, and use less as a reason."


    Animal Dao Payne looked at Tsunade disdainfully: "Don''t say it''s you, even if it is Jilai standing in front of me to stop us, we will destroy him. Anyone''s resistance before God is sin. Unforgivable, anyone who tries to change God''s will is unforgivable."


    "Furthermore, did we break the peace first? You guy will never know how much hope we have in our hearts that the world is peaceful. But what about the result?" The animal Dao Payne looked at Tsunade coldly and waited. People: "It''s you, this group of you. Not only Konoha, but other countries, in order to prevent their own country from falling into the flames of war, they chose to put the place of war in other countries."


    "Have you ever thought about the feelings of those countries? I want to say that you are the people who really don''t understand peace!" As soon as the beast''s voice fell, she waved her right hand, and the only one in the sky that had been hovering in the sky Dive into Tsunade and attacked the three people.


    The three of them easily avoided Yatawu''s attack. It was obvious that this was only a purely angry attack by Penn, and they could easily avoid it.Fortunately, only Animal Dao is here. If the attack just now came from Heavenly Dao Payne, it is very likely that the situation will change rapidly.


    "What do you mean." Tsunade glared at Payne after avoiding Yatatori''s attack: "I only know your small country and your small country all day long. Is there no ambition between your small countries? If you give it to them Enough strength, do you think they will not attack other countries? You don¡¯t know what efforts and sacrifices have been made to balance the power of each country among the five major countries.¡±


    "You don''t understand these at all, because you only know your own country, and the peace you seek is only the peace of your own country. If you go outside of your borders, you don¡¯t care about it. Such a peace can be regarded as true peace. ?"


    "Yeah, it is precisely because of this that we chose to make the world feel painful." Payne took it for granted, as if what he said was a trivial thing."Only when the whole world feels pain will there be real peace. Isn''t this a way of pursuing peace? Isn''t this the forbearance of Teacher Ji Laiya?"


    "You!" Tsunade was speechless.


    If it was Oshemaru standing here at the moment, the situation might be much different, but it is a pity that Tsunade, a ninja who is not good at talking, is standing here and talking to Payne, and there is no way to convince them.


    "How... After listening to our sad wish, do you think that this is the best way to truly resolve the war?" Payne looked at Tsunade trio with a flat face, and she stretched out her hands: "Come on, join in Let us, when our purpose is achieved, I will fulfill your wish as a god."


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Chapter 383: Danger!


    "How about, come join us and tell us the whereabouts of Yao and Nine tails. Correspondingly, we will also give you some help, how about."


    "Don''t think about it! You bastards!" Tsunade stared at Payne viciously. She wanted to persuade Payne to let go of the hatred in her heart, but she didn''t expect to be induced by Payne in reverse, which made Tsunade look very There is no face, if there are not many people here, Tsunade might have rushed directly.


    "It seems that the lessons I gave before are not enough!" Payne couldn''t help muttering to himself, the Shenluo Tianzheng that had been put in Yunying Village before was not enough, and the pain given to them has not reached the upper limit that they can bear. "In that case, wouldn''t they feel pain if they were missing a few shadow rank powerhouses?" Payne showed a cruel smile on his face.


    "Calculate the time, now the power of Heaven''s Path should be restored." Penn''s hands Kieyin pressed hard towards the ground: "Psychicism!"


    Heavenly Dao, who was confronting Tuying, suddenly disappeared under the eyes of everyone.Tuying stared at the place where Tiandao Payne disappeared, "Did you suddenly retreat?" Then he subconsciously thought of the psychic beasts that had disappeared suddenly, and said in his heart: "No! Raikage and the others are in danger! "


    At the same time, the Rai Ying trio, who were confronting the beast Dao Payne and Xiao Nan, watched her psychic the Heavenly Dao Payne.


    "What!" Lei Ying opened his eyes wide, so he could still perform such an operation?I''m Cao, don''t take such a play.


    It''s not that Raikage and the others are afraid of Heavenly Dao Payne, but the current situation is inherently unfavorable for them. Coupled with Heavenly Dao Payne''s strange undefeatable ability, their hope of winning is less than 50%.


    "Now... it''s three on three." After the psychic came out of the Tiandao clone, he twisted his neck and looked at the three people of Lei Ying and stretched out their hands.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    A powerful gravitational force came from Tendo Payne, and the Tsunade trio were constantly pulled by this gravitational force and moved towards the direction where Tendo Payne was. Even if they covered their legs with chakras, there was no way. Stop them from being sucked away.


    But what is strange is that this gravitational force is only aimed at Raikage and the three of them, the psychic beast standing in front of Tiandao Payne, and even the ground in front of him shows no signs of being pulled.


    Tiandao Payne coldly looked at the three people who were gradually being pulled by gravity. With the other hand swiping down, a slender and dark chakra stick protruded from his sleeve, squared, and aimed impressively. It is Kakashi who has a kaleidoscope writing wheel.In Tiandao Payne''s view, Kakashi may be the only person facing him the most threat.


    Other people shouldn''t worry about it. Even if they are strong in the shadow level, the shadow of a village, Payne has a way to kill them unscathed.But Kakashi couldn''t. The pupil technique of Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye was so weird that he couldn''t defend it.


    "No! Kakashi, his target is you!" Tsunade saw that Kakashi was the main target of Tiandao Payne, and couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    In fact, it goes without saying that Kakashi knew in his heart that Heavenly Dao Payne¡¯s attack target was himself, but he had nothing to do. He had already opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes before, which put a great burden on his eyes. Using the power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes is likely to cause his eyes to be unable to bear such a serious burden, and even cause death.

 222 Naruto Power System Chapter 222

    In a hurry, Kakashi could only put his hand into the ninja bag and drew out a shuriken and threw it towards Heavenly Penn. However, how could this kind of attack be useful to Heavenly Penn.It was just a futile resistance.


    Of course Kakashi couldn¡¯t just sit there waiting for death. Seeing that the shuriken had no effect on Heaven¡¯s Penn, he didn¡¯t even move. He was cruel, and a few rays of thunder gradually rose in his hands, forming a powerful thunder in the blink of an eye. cut.


    "Puff" is the sound of Kakashi''s abdomen being pierced by a sharp chakra stick. "Puff" is the sound of the psychic beast that was pierced by Rachel returning to the psychic world.


    When Kakashi''s Reche was about to pierce Penn, the beast Dao Penn controlled her psychic beast and blocked him in front of Heaven Penn and blocked Kakashi''s fatal blow.


    "Boom." Kakashi''s body pierced by Heavenly Dao Payne turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated in the air.


    "Sure enough, it is a shadow clone again. Your tactics are really the same." Tiandao Payne showed such an expression as expected, looking at Kakashi hiding behind the tree with a plain face.It was not surprising that Kakashi was able to escape his fatal blow.


    It can be said that Kakashi is the most ninja-like ninja he has ever seen. He would never use his real body to attack before he was sure of victory, but would only use the shadow clone to make tentative attacks.Although this has certain advantages, it is extremely easy to be seen through with old moves.


    "Well, no matter what, it''s good to be able to save a life." Kakashi touched his head and walked out from behind the tree. Although the words revealed a bit of lightness, it was okay from his wide-open eyes. It can be seen that he dare not take it lightly when facing Heavenly Dao Payne.


    "Really, that''s the case. When I used the paper shuriken to interfere with the seal, I already used the shadow clone technique." Xiao Nan stared at Kakashi carefully for a long time before he realized it.Unexpectedly, the explosion caused by the previous paper shuriken just played a cover for Kakashi''s use of the shadow clone technique.


    Xiao Nan bit her teeth, although she knew it was not her negligence, but how much the opponent escaped with her own power still made her feel a little unhappy.


    "Good opportunity!" Lei Ying''s eyes lit up when the gravity of Heavenly Dao Payne disappeared. At this time, the distance between him and Heavenly Dao Payne was not far.


    "Lei Dunlei abuse level!"


    It is worthy of being the fourth generation of Raikage, even after breaking an arm, it can still use such a powerful move.


    When Heavenly Dao Payne saw this, he jumped and avoided Raiking''s momentum, but this did not end.


    "Weird force guards feet!"


    Taking advantage of the moment when Heavenly Way Penn was flying into the sky and there was no focus, Tsunade took on Raikage''s moves and faced Penn with a strange punch.


    Payne gave Tsunade a cold look and snorted, "You are still too slow!"


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The powerful repulsive force blows away in all directions centered on Heavenly Dao Payne, even if it does not have such a powerful power to destroy Yunren Village before, the impact on people is very uncomfortable.


    Chapter 384: The True Body of Penn


    At this moment, the closest to Penn was Tsunade, who was attacking Penn.It can be said that almost all offensives are directed towards Tsunade alone.


    Suddenly, Tsunade suffered a fierce impact and spouted blood, and his body involuntarily retreated back with the force of repulsion.Especially Tsunade¡¯s legs. Since Tsunade mainly used her legs to attack Penn, the bones in her legs were broken when she touched Penn¡¯s Shinra Tianzheng. The irregular state droops on her.


    "Tsunade-sama!" Kakashi was shocked, not only because Tsunade was suddenly hurt so much, but more importantly, the place behind Tsunade was a burnt black land. However, on the other side of the land, a bare wooden stake stood there very abruptly.


    If Tsunade¡¯s current flight speed is used, he will come into contact with the bare wooden stake in a negative distance within two seconds.


    "Tsunade-sama must be saved!" Kakashi gritted his teeth secretly, knowing that Tsunade is the fifth generation of Hokage in their Konoha village, and is the only representative of the Senju clan who is still active in the Ninja world.If Tsunade fell in this place, it would be hard to imagine what kind of shock Ninkai would cause.


    "Don''t want to save people!" Seeing that Kakashi had other actions, Xiao Nan threw the origami in his hand towards Kakashi.


    "Damn..." Kakashi watched as the origami that Xiao Nan threw over was about to come to him, "What to do, what to do!"


    The cold sweat from Kakashi¡¯s forehead ran down his cheeks. In fact, the most correct way is to use the power of the kaleidoscope to write the wheel to exile the wooden stake, but he did not dare to do so, because the gods pay. When he was watching from the sidelines, his last blow could only be regarded as a deterrent. If he was the first to use it, then Tiandao Payne would no longer have any scruples, and he would also die because of the excessive use of pupils.


    The choice between the enemy and his own Hokage, between life and death is too difficult.Kakashi felt that this was the second time he had experienced such a painful situation in his life, and the first time was when his father died.


    "Leave it to me here, you hurry to save Tsunade." Raikage was covered with thunder attribute chakras, looking like a Super Saiyan who started the second stage, standing in front of Kakashi, With both hands accumulating energy, he turned back and shouted at Kakashi.


    "Then please!" Kakashi''s eyes lit up. At this moment, he had no other choice but to believe that Lei Ying could block Xiao Nan''s offensive.


    "It''s not that simple!" Beast Dao waved his hands, and two huge psychic beasts rushed toward Kakashi to entangle Kakashi, obviously to prevent Kakashi from going to rescue Tsunade.


    "Am I going to die?" Tsunade, who was so internally injured and unable to act because of a stubbornly slapped Shenra Tianzheng, watched everyone go away from their eyes...far away.


    From the eager eyes of Kakashi and Raikage, it was obvious that there was definitely something deadly behind her.Otherwise they would not be so anxious.


    "Heh, I didn''t expect that I should die like this in the end. I''m really unwilling. Broken... the rope tree... Jiraiya..." Tsunade closed his eyes with resignation. At this time, no one could get her. Lei Ying and Kakashi were entangled, and Tiandao Payne on the opposite side had no other actions.


    Tsunade seemed to be able to feel the god of death beckoning to her.


    "No! Tsunade-sama!"


    Just after Tsunade closed her eyes, she felt a gentle lacing wrap her back for some reason, removing most of the impact.


    The imaginary pain did not come. After a long time, Tsunade opened his eyes: "I...Is this dead?"


    A band of sand behind her gently lifted her up and avoided the tragedy of being pierced by a tree stump.


    "Finally caught up in time." A figure rushed up from behind, and saw him stretch out one hand forward, a stream of sand continuously flowed out of the gourd behind him, and the person who came was the Five Dynasties. Shadow Gaara!


    Gaara the sand waterfall, come on!


    "Tsunade-sama, are you okay." Gaara stepped forward, stood beside Tsunate, and helped Tsunade up.


    "Feng Ying...why, why are you here, but fortunately you are here." Kakashi and Raikage were obviously relieved.If Gaara hadn''t just rushed over from the headquarters at this time, perhaps Tsunade would have been doomed this time.


    "All the psychic beasts in the headquarters suddenly disappeared. I hurried over to support it. Fortunately, I caught up. Why did you suddenly become so miserable?" Gaara is a little strange. There is only one pendant. En''s clone, the three of them should be able to win steadily."Who is that woman?" Gaara glanced forward and found Xiao Nan standing beside the animal road."So that''s the case, is the opponent coming for support."


    Suddenly, Gaara''s pupils shrank, and I saw Heavenly Payne with a sharp chakra stick in his hand."This...didn''t he confront Dokage at the headquarters?"


    Kakashi reluctantly jumped out of the encirclement of the psychic beast, took a breath and said to Gaara: "I don¡¯t know, but he was brought over by another Penn¡¯s psychic. I guess the other Penn¡¯s clone is not only Able to summon psychic beasts, as well as other Penn clones. Fortunately, the remaining clones have been sealed by us, otherwise you may not see us."


    Gaara nodded thoughtfully, then took out a small slug from his body."The news that Tukage just gave me also said that Payne on his side has disappeared. It seems that her ability is far more than that, Mr. Kakashi, you first take Naruto-sama to rest for a while. Leave it to me and Master Raikage."


    "It''s okay." Tsunade has been relieved from the severely injured state, and barely stood up, and unlocked the yin seal on her forehead. A huge amount of chakra gushed out of her forehead, flowing along her meridians. After that, the injury in the place where Chakra operated was also recovered immediately."I''m done."


    Kakashi glanced at Tsunade, his eyes widened suddenly, because he found that the yin seal on Tsunade''s forehead had once again disappeared, and it was obvious that this was not a Hundred Heroes art but a creative regeneration art.


    At the same time...on Dokage''s side...


    "Finally found you, Penn''s real body!" Tu Ying looked at the red-haired man in front of him, and six circles in his eyes overlapped, and it was the legendary eye of reincarnation!


    Chapter 385: Urgent


    Tuying stared at the red-haired man in a red cloud robe with a black background. If it weren''t for Tuying who knew the inside story, it would be hard to imagine that this guy was the real Penn who brought disaster to their ninja alliance.Thinking of this, Tu Ying couldn''t help but glance at the man in front of her with complicated eyes.


    "How did you find this place." Nagato didn''t panic at all after the real body was discovered, or he had already predicted that he might die in this mission, otherwise he would not ban Xiao Nan. Follow along.


    "Hehe." Tuying laughed, and took out a small slug from his pocket: "We have always used slugs to transmit information. When they have delivered all your information, I feel It''s very strange. Since it is something like a puppet, the operator will definitely not be far away from the puppet, so I was thinking where the operator would be."


    "However, all this is just your guess." The long face was expressionless, as if he wasn''t satisfied with Tuying''s answer. After all, it was impossible to guess his own existence only with this little information.


    "Yes." Tuying nodded and said: "All this is just our guess, but there is one thing that made us confirm the correctness of this matter. That is, your clone will psychic the other clone. , This matter made us sure that there must be a real body between you. Especially the very obvious chakra conduction rods on your clone''s face, isn''t that what you used to transmit chakra?"


    At this time, Tuying seems to be a well-known detective Conan, who derives all the information of Payne. Now that he has found his real body, it is easy to say, as long as his clones are eliminated, those clones will also be eliminated. Then it became an immobile corpse again.

 223 Naruto Power System Chapter 223

    "Hmph...it''s useless to say more, just do it!" Nagato looked at Tu Ying and said coldly, as if he was a little bit frustrated because he was seen through.


    "It''s just what I want!" Dokage stretched out his hands and stretched out his hand in front of Nagato in a dazzling knot of seal technique.


    "The earth escapes the earth and flows through the river."


    The land where the two of them were in instantly became muddy. This move was originally a move that killed the enemy by one thousand and harmed 800, or that this move was originally used to block the enemy from pursuing it, but the eyes of the earth shadow are very sharp, and you can see through it at a glance. To overcome the disadvantages of Nagato''s legs, he decisively used the earth flow to restrict Nagato''s actions.


    I have to say that the same tactics used in the hands of different people are completely different. If an ordinary Shinobu uses this trick, it is likely to be hidden by Nagato. However, Dokage is playing with dirt. People who have played for a lifetime came to show it, but the results were completely different.


    Nagato gave a light squeak, apparently knowing that his secret had been discovered by someone. He pressed his hands on the ground and made a push, and he jumped out of the area where the big earth flow was.


    "Good opportunity." Tuying''s eyes lit up, and Nagato jumped up and his whole body vacated. There was no focus at all, and it was completely a living target.


    "Dust escape Yuanjie stripping technique!"


    A small cube condensed in the hands of Earth Shadow, and attacked the Nagato that was still vacant.


    "Small bugs!" Nagato glanced at Tu Ying with disdain, thinking too much about defeating him with such a move.Even if he has limited mobility now, it is not something ordinary people can bully casually.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    A strong repulsive force spread from Nagato''s body to the surroundings, but Dokage''s ninjutsu was directly bounced by Nagato, and flew toward him in the opposite direction.


    Dokage reacted in time to dodge his big move and stared at Nagato: "What? Can you use this move in real life?"


    The reincarnation eyes were originally the eyes of Nagato. The clone he made was only to replace his ability to use reincarnation eyes, and of course his body could also use the reincarnation eyes ability.It''s just that he generally uses the power of heaven, and he doesn''t always use the power of other daos.


    Coming and not going to be indecent, Nagato still vacated the seal, and a huge amount of Chakra circulated in his body, which was obviously a precursor to the activation of the technique.


    "Wind Escape Gale Palm!"


    The strong wind attribute Chakra took the earth shadow directly with the blade-like edge, but it seemed that it was not hit because of the distance issue. The earth shadow was lowered, and the gale palm of Nagato flew directly over his head. The wind attribute Chakra blows so that he doesn''t have much hair hunting.


    "Ah, it''s too short. I didn''t expect to be able to avoid it like this." Nagato didn''t feel frustrated when he saw a shot missed. It was just a tentative attack before, and it was only considered a warm-up match after familiarizing with the attack methods of Tukage. End.


    "I''m really sorry for being short." Tuying said casually. He didn''t expect that as a shadow of a village, he would one day be called a dwarf. You must know that the last one said this in front of him. Those who said that the graves are already three feet tall.


    It can be said that being short is actually a painful foot of Tu Ying, especially after getting older, her body has shrunk further, and it has been short to a certain level, even his granddaughter dare not use his height to make fun of him.


    A strong resentment rose from Tu Ying. That''s right, it was precisely because of Nagato''s gibberish that directly hit Tu Ying''s sore feet. At this time, even if Tu Ying was not blackened, it was not far off.


    At the same time, Heavenly Dao Payne and Beast Dao Payne, who were on another battlefield, were taken aback, and couldn''t help but said at the same time: "My real body has been found."


    "What?" Xiaonan was shocked. She knew that Nagado''s body was badly injured after fighting against Sansho Fish. It was very inconvenient to move. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have been working with Nagato to protect her. His real body.


    "Well, I was found by the Tuying among them, that is, the guy who had worked with us at the beginning." Tiandao Payne said flatly.For a person like him, even if his eyebrows are on fire, he cannot become impatient, because he is born with such a character, or Nagato has become like this after Yahiko''s death, and he has never experienced emotional ups and downs. .


    "Where, I used to support!"


    Payne: "..."


    Xiao Nan looked at Payne in a complicated mood, because he knew that Nagato definitely didn''t want to appear in front of him, but Xiao Nan had a reason for her to go.


    Chapter 386: Over


    Nagato gave a light squeak, apparently knowing that his secret had been discovered by someone. He pressed his hands on the ground and made a push, and he jumped out of the area where the big earth flow was.


    "Good opportunity." Tuying''s eyes lit up, and Nagato jumped up and his whole body vacated. There was no focus at all, and it was completely a living target.


    "Dust escape Yuanjie stripping technique!"


    A small cube condensed in the hands of Earth Shadow, and attacked the Nagato that was still vacant.


    "Small bugs!" Nagato glanced at Tu Ying with disdain, thinking too much about defeating him with such a move.Even if he has limited mobility now, it is not something ordinary people can bully casually.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    A strong repulsive force spread from Nagato''s body to the surroundings, but Dokage''s ninjutsu was directly bounced by Nagato, and flew toward him in the opposite direction.


    Dokage reacted in time to dodge his big move and stared at Nagato: "What? Can you use this move in real life?"


    The reincarnation eyes were originally the eyes of Nagato. The clone he made was only to replace his ability to use reincarnation eyes, and of course his body could also use the reincarnation eyes ability.It''s just that he generally uses the power of heaven, and he doesn''t always use the power of other daos.


    Coming and not going to be indecent, Nagato still vacated the seal, and a huge amount of Chakra circulated in his body, which was obviously a precursor to the activation of the technique.


    "Wind Escape Gale Palm!"


    The strong wind attribute Chakra took the earth shadow directly with the blade-like edge, but it seemed that it was not hit because of the distance issue. The earth shadow was lowered, and the gale palm of Nagato flew directly over his head. The wind attribute Chakra blows so that he doesn''t have much hair hunting.


    "Ah, it''s too short. I didn''t expect to be able to avoid it like this." Nagato didn''t feel frustrated when he saw a shot missed. It was just a tentative attack before, and it was only considered a warm-up match after familiarizing with the attack methods of Tukage. End.


    "I''m really sorry for being short." Tuying said casually. He didn''t expect that as a shadow of a village, he would one day be called a dwarf. You must know that the last one said this in front of him. Those who said that the graves are already three feet tall.


    It can be said that being short is actually a painful foot of Tu Ying, especially after getting older, her body has shrunk further, and it has been short to a certain level, even his granddaughter dare not use his height to make fun of him.


    A strong resentment rose from Tu Ying. That''s right, it was precisely because of Nagato''s gibberish that directly hit Tu Ying''s sore feet. At this time, even if Tu Ying was not blackened, it was not far off.


    At the same time, Heavenly Dao Payne and Beast Dao Payne, who were on another battlefield, were taken aback, and couldn''t help but said at the same time: "My real body has been found."


    "What?" Xiaonan was shocked. She knew that Nagado''s body was badly injured after fighting against Sansho Fish. It was very inconvenient to move. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t have been working with Nagato to protect her. His real body.


    "Well, I was found by the Tuying among them, that is, the guy who had worked with us at the beginning." Tiandao Payne said flatly.For a person like him, even if his eyebrows are on fire, he cannot become impatient, because he is born with such a character, or Nagato has become like this after Yahiko''s death, and he has never experienced emotional ups and downs. .


    "Where, I will support you in the past!"


    Payne: "..."


    Xiao Nan looked at Payne in a complicated mood, because he knew that Nagato definitely didn''t want to appear in front of him, but Xiao Nan had a reason for her to go.


    The only three people who learned ninjutsu with Jiraiya were Nagato and Xiaonan herself. Xiaonan, who had already regarded Yahiko and Nagato as family members, didn''t want to try to lose the feeling of a loved one again.


    "On the west..." After a long silence, Tiandao Payne still spoke, just like Xiao Nan couldn''t live without him, he also couldn''t do without Xiao Nan.It can be said that in addition to beliefs, Xiao Nan has been supporting him all these years. He also knows that Xiao Nan could not abandon him, just like he had already said before that she would not be allowed to follow, but she was still alone. Arriving at Yunyin Village.


    "Okay!" Xiao Nan''s body gradually began to crack, turning into sheets of origami scattered all over the world.Obviously, in order to be able to get to Nagato as soon as possible, Xiao Nan has already begun to perform secret techniques.


    "Want to go?" After knowing that Tuying had found the real body of Payne through the slug, Raikage saw that Xiaonan wanted to escape, and immediately threw a shuriken, and at the same time his body began to move. The Thunder attribute Chakra covered his whole body. .


    "Hell stabs all four books!"


    The thunder attribute chakra compressed to a certain level circulates in Raikage¡¯s hands. Unlike Kakashi¡¯s chidori, it will make a mocking roar. The high-density compressed thunder attribute chakra is in the hands of Raikage. Just like an obedient child, there is no sound. It just looks like a layer of light is attached to his hand. It is completely invisible that this is actually the fame of the third generation of Raiking.


    The limit that the three generations of Raikage can use at the beginning is a consistent reference, and its power has directly earned him the title of the strongest spear.


    However, the fourth generation of Raikage was not able to use a consistent finger because of the lack of one arm. It was already his limit to be able to use four fingers.


    "Your opponent is me!" The animal Dao Payne snorted coldly. A psychic beast stood in front of Lei Ying instantly. Lei Ying''s four penetrating fingers directly penetrated the entire body of the psychic beast, Lei Ying from the abdomen It directly penetrated the entire body of the psychic beast, without losing its momentum, still rushing towards Xiao Nan.


    However, as far as Beast Dao is concerned, there is not a single psychic beast in the world that can''t stop the attack.

 224 Naruto Power System Chapter 224

    Not only did the rhino stand in front of Raikage, but Yatawu also circled down from the sky to wait for an opportunity to attack Raikage.


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Raikage had to dodge the attack of the psychic beast, and therefore also lost the opportunity to attack Xiaonan.Seeing this, Lei Ying had to snorted. They probably didn¡¯t look at the almanac when they went out today, because they seemed to be in trouble today. They wanted to eliminate the animal life but failed, and the rescuer failed, and wanted to stop Xiao Nan. Leaving, the result still failed.


    At this time, Xiao Nan had already turned into origami flying all over the sky, completely disappearing in the sky.Seeing Raikage, they had no choice but to stop their eager hands and stare at the two powerful enemies in front of them.


    "It seems that your companion has come to support." Tuying couldn''t help saying to Nagato after receiving the message from the slug.


    Nagato looked at Dokage indifferently and didn''t say anything. He knew that Dokage was talking to him now to distract him and give him a fatal blow, so he didn''t pay attention.


    "Since you don''t speak, then I will attack." Seeing that Nagato was unmoved, Tuying had no choice but to attack first. He had to defeat Nagato before the enemy''s support arrived. He dealt with the two Shadows alone. The strong is still a bit stressed, especially the strength of this guy in front of him has far surpassed the ordinary shadow-level strong.If he hadn''t had blood stains to eliminate this kind of technique that transcended the limits of blood inheritance, there would be no way to compete with Nagato at all.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    "The earth escapes the earth formation!"


    It is still the trick to suck people over, and Earth Shadow¡¯s hand quickly puts a wall of dirt in front of him for defense, so that the enemy¡¯s gravity cannot directly contact him. I have to say that although Earth Shadow is old, it has been fighting for many years. The experience still exists.No one has ever thought that the earth wall can be used to defend the gravitation of the eye of reincarnation.


    If it wasn''t for Nagato''s previous release of the super god Luo Tianzheng that had consumed too much Chakra, and now the power of the reincarnation eye has been weakened, whether the earth shadow''s earth formation wall can block his gravitation is still two things.


    After casting the earth wall, Dokage didn''t sit in place and waited to die. Instead, he bypassed the earth wall and attacked Nagato from the side.


    "Soil escape super aggravates the rock art!"


    At this moment, Nagato suddenly felt that the center of the earth had become more attractive to him. A small amount of Chakra was not enough to keep him floating in the air to avoid the shadow of the earth. Nagato had no choice but to increase it. Increase the output of your own chakra.


    "Soil escape adds to the art of rock."


    Dokage has gained power and is not forgiving. After changing the gravity of Nagato, he continued to use the aggravated rock technique on himself to further increase his strength. After all, this is a technique he has performed himself. He has played with the earth for a lifetime. At this point, the Chakra operation can still be operated freely.


    "The Art of Earth Dunyan Boxing!"


    After greatly increasing his strength, Dokage conjured a fist made entirely of rocks and attacked Nagato with one punch.


    Nagato snorted coldly, knowing that he couldn''t hide from this trick, so he had no choice but to use the power of reincarnation again.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Earth Shadow¡¯s fist transformed with rocks was destroyed by a powerful repulsion.Seeing that the nirvana had failed, Tu Ying was not depressed but his eyes lit up: "Waiting for you is this time."


    "Dust Escape Original Realm Stripping Technique!"


    The bloodstains in the shape of a cube were eliminated and struck towards Nagato. Nagato that had already used the Shenluo Tianzheng could not be used again.He crossed his hands and began to seal.


    "Wind Escape Gale Palm!"


    With the recoil of the Gale Palm, Nagato was able to escape the blow that Tukage was bound to win.


    "It''s not over yet!" Tuying squinted his eyes, his condition had already begun to decline after the war, and at this time he was just holding on to prevent himself from falling.


    "Dust escape bound stripping technique!"


    The blood stains larger than before were eliminated and headed towards Nagato.


    "Humph!" Five seconds have passed, Nagato snorted coldly, and Shenluo Tianzheng launched it again.The powerful repulsive force rushed to Tukage''s blood following the elimination, but the result was what Nagato could not think of.


    "burst!"


    Tu Ying instantly knocked out his own blood and detonated, the strong impact touched Nagato''s Shenluo Tianzheng, and the powerful collision force instantly pushed Nagato open.


    He didn''t even have time to control his body, so he was rushed away by the strong impact. When he was able to resume his actions, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He didn''t know when a soil thorn had pierced his chest.


    "everything is over."


    Chapter 387: Ending


    Tu Ying coldly looked at the Nagato that was pierced by soil piercing his chest. To be honest, he had never thought that victory would come so easily. You must know that they had gone through a lot of hardships when they faced Penn before.Even so, they did not completely repel Payne.


    Although the body of playing puppets is much weaker than that of puppets, this battle does give Tuying an unreal feeling.


    "It''s finally over." Nagato looked at the sky with relief, no one knew what he was thinking.Or maybe he had already thought of it a long time ago, but when he suddenly realized it was already difficult to ride a horse.Such a huge organization is impossible without a leader, not to mention that the organization was established by Yahiko.


    He was already tired, but he couldn''t let go of the sad wishes in his heart, nor could he let go of the wishes of his companions, let alone Xiao Nan.Perhaps death is even more a relief for Nagato.


    "It''s over." Nagato''s unchanging face suddenly added a smile, like the first plum blossom suddenly blooming in the severe winter, clear and melodious.


    Tuying''s complexion looked at Nagato, who was gradually losing his vitality. If he didn''t know that Nagato was in fact begging for death at this time, then he would have been in vain for so many years.As a partner who had cooperated before, Tuying couldn''t help but said, "In fact, you don''t need to be like this."


    This is not collaborating with the enemy, it is just an expression of respect for an admirable enemy, especially if this enemy has crossed with himself.


    "Not so?" Nagato suddenly put away his smile and lowered his head to look at Dokage. The indifference on his face made Tukage feel that the smile just now seemed to be an illusion. How could such a ruthless person give out such a heartfelt smile ?


    "You don''t understand... my pain, our pain, how can you people understand!" Maybe it is the man who is about to die, Nagato''s voice is very relaxed, he said his own affairs as if he was saying something unrelated Like important things, even his own life has become irrelevant.


    "No!" Xiao Nan, who had rushed over from another battlefield, saw that Nagato was pierced through the tree by a thorn at the first sight after he appeared, and the breath of the whole person became non-existent.


    "Nagato!" The flying origami turned into Xiao Nan''s body. She walked forward tremblingly and looked at Nagato sadly and said with trepidation, "You...how could you...you have reincarnation eyes, how could you fail? ."


    "Xiao Nan..." Nagato barely smiled and wanted to reach out to touch her cheek, probably because the movement was too big and touched the fatal wound. Nagato''s chest hurt, and the whole person trembled irregularly."Ahem..."


    "No...Don''t move, I''ll treat you." Xiaonan wanted to free Nagato from the stab, but because she didn''t know much about medical ninjutsu, rashly touching Nagato''s wound just accelerated him. Death.


    "It''s useless, Xiao Nan... I know my physical condition myself. Actually, I was going to lose it a long time ago. Go, go far away. Don''t go back to Xiao, find a place to hide. , This is the best...the best." Nagato persuaded.


    "I do not want!"


    "obedient¡­"


    "I don''t want... Yahiko is gone, if you are also gone, I am the only one left, how can you let me live in this world alone!" Xiaonan''s gentle face was already covered with tears, even though she was in the rain Kuni was called an angel. Even though she was Nagato¡¯s partner in Akatsuki, she was still a fragile woman in the final analysis. She was regarded as a family member of Nagato, and Yahiko died one after another. What else is there in this world? Let her rely on?


    And at this moment...


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I may have disturbed you." There was a strange sound of Yin and Yang in the void.


    "Who is it!" Tuying is the most vigilant at this time. He is not sure if there will be reinforcements from the enemy at this time. Now he is in a state where the lamp is exhausted as long as one Zhongren attacks him. Defeated, when Xiao Nan came over, he had already chilled a lot of his heart. As a result, Xiao Nan did not attack him but put his whole mind on Nagato.


    At this time, there was an unfamiliar voice, which would indeed arouse Dokage¡¯s vigilance, but fortunately Kakashi and the others were already rushing here after receiving the news from the slug. Dokage pierced Nagato. In the future, the clones over there have lost their mobility, and they can also free up their hands to support them. As long as they can support the arrival of the support, Tuying is safe.


    The void was twisted, one foot stepped out, and then the whole person walked out of the twisted space.He was wearing a black robe with red clouds and a whirlpool mask on his face. It was the guy who had made trouble in front of several shadows.


    "Uchiha Madara!" Dokage looked at the guy who appeared in front of him with some surprise, and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "I originally planned to do it myself, but I didn''t expect it to be like this, but this is just right, saving me some trouble." Tai Tu glanced at Tu Ying, and didn''t pay much attention to it, turned and looked at Nagato who was panting. Murmured in a low voice.


    "What are you doing..." Nagato stared coldly at the Uchiha Madara in front of him.

 225 Naruto Power System Chapter 225

    Dai Tu looked at Nagato indifferently, and said without emotion: "Your action has failed, and you have lost the value of use. I came back to take my things!"


    Suddenly, Dai Tu''s body was blurred, and in the blink of an eye he came to Nagato''s position."Since you are dead, it''s better to return these eyes to me."


    A hand covered Nagato''s face and plucked out his eyes before everyone could react.


    "Ah!" Nagato, who was already seriously injured, experienced the pain of losing his eyes, and even the iron man couldn''t help screaming.


    "You!" Xiao Nan looked at Dai Tu with a shocked expression.


    Seeing Xiao Nan¡¯s angry expression, Bring the soil didn¡¯t care, and an indifferent voice came from under the mask: ¡°You don¡¯t need to show this expression. These eyes were originally mine, but I lent it to this guy. What I did was just get my things back."


    "Unforgivable!"


    When Xiao Nan heard this, he could no longer restrain the anger in his heart, shouted angrily, and then suddenly raised his hand to launch an offensive against Daitu.


    "Stop it!" Nagato reluctantly stopped Xiao Nan who wanted to do it: "You are not his opponent, stop."


    "but¡­"


    "I told you to stop and you stop."


    Dai Tu looked at Nagato who had aggravated his injuries because he stopped Xiao Nan. He knew his thoughts in his heart. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said to Nagato: "For the sake of our former companions, I will not take the initiative to She shot, you can rest assured! Since my purpose has been achieved, then I will not accompany...""


    Immediately after the three of them watched, they launched their own space ninjutsu, and a spiral space vortex appeared, gradually inhaling the body with soil, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    Xiao Nan, who had no place to vent his anger, finally noticed the culprit who caused Nagato''s injuries, and looked at Tu Ying with a cold expression.However, Kakashi''s reinforcements had arrived at this time, and Xiao Nan could no longer kill Tuying in front of everyone, so he could only snorted and left with Nagato''s lifeless body.


    "Huh..." Tuying let out a long sigh of relief: "Finally saved."


    Chapter 388: Ling Ling


    the other side¡­


    The two golden horns and silver horns did not dare to attack Uchiha Tatsun actively, they had already retreated in their aura, facing Uchiha Tatsumi, the strongest man in the post-Uchiha Madara era, they had sprouted from the beginning. Retreat.


    "If you don''t attack, then I will attack." Uchiha Tatsumi couldn''t help but smile contemptuously when seeing the two of them not moving for a long time.He doesn¡¯t like these two guys. You must know that even the Shinnin of the ninja coalition forces sees him Uchiha Tatsumi has the courage to draw swords and face each other, and these two long-famous shadow-level powerhouses actually saw themselves. Don''t even dare to attack first.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno folded his hands together, as if the technique in his hand did not require jiujin, he skipped the mudra and transfer mark, and a fireball with a diameter of four meters came out from Uchiha Tatsuo''s mouth.


    Even far away, I can feel the amazing heat generated by Uchiha Tatsu''s powerful fireball technique.


    Golden Horn and Silver Horn knew immediately that Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s arrogant fireball technique was not easy to avoid Uchiha¡¯s arrogant fireball technique. According to common sense, the great fireball technique would not be so big, and the temperature would not be so high. Obviously, this is adding the special fireball of Uchiha Tatsumi''s private goods, and the two of them are absolutely impossible to be stupid enough to hard-wire without knowing the situation.


    "Boom~ Zizizi..." After the huge fireball came into contact with the water surface, a huge explosion occurred. The powerful heat evaporated the water surface into a huge pit, and it took five seconds for the subsequent water to fill up. full.However, with this blow, the entire water surface has dropped by at least one level.


    After seeing Uchiha Tatsu''s arrogant fireball, everyone in the Ninja League knew that they were not good at it, and they were able to barely resist the aftermath of the proud fireball after they had combined several layers of defense.


    "It''s really troublesome. I didn''t expect this guy to become so strong." Shikamaru got up from the mound and shook his head covered with mud. He couldn''t help but sighed Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength, just a fireball skill. There is such a power, you must know that he didn''t have such a strong power when he destroyed Konoha village before this.


    "Golden Horn, we can''t do this anymore." After avoiding Uchiha Tatsu''s offensive, the gray-headed Silver Horn couldn''t help but said to Jin Horn.


    "Yes, we have to take the initiative, or we will fall into a disadvantage." Jin Jiao nodded, agreeing with Yin Jiao''s view for the first time.


    The two looked at each other. The level of tacit understanding cultivated over the years is no longer necessary to know what the other party wants to do. They all use chakra coats to attack, and dozens of bright red chakra tails are facing Uchi. Bo Chen attacked.


    That kind of density makes the scalp numb, but Uchiha Tatsu is not surprised by the golden horn and silver horn.


    Although Uchiha Tatsumi is not as experienced as a movie-class powerhouse who has experienced one, two or three large-scale wars in the Ninja World War, he may be much weaker than other powerhouses in combat experience, but these are all It can be compensated by strength.


    As the so-called one force drops for ten guilds, the so-called strategies and combat experience in the face of powerful forces are all useless things. At most, it will make people wait and breathe more time, and they will eventually be eliminated.


    Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, and opened his eyes suddenly when Kyuubi''s Chakra tail was about to penetrate his body.A powerful aura erupted from Uchiha Tatsumi''s body and bounced all the chakra tails away.Not only that, but this burst of aura went unabated, continuously impacting all around.


    If Raikage Kakashi were here, they would probably be surprised to say the four words Shenluo Tianzheng, because it was too much like they had just experienced Penn''s trick.However, in fact, this has nothing to do with Penn¡¯s Shenluo Tianzheng. Penn¡¯s power uses repulsion and gravity to achieve the purpose of controlling the enemy to kill and injure the enemy on a large scale.


    As for Uchiha Tatsumi, this was purely a burst of aura. It can be said that he was the first person who was able to substantively explode his whole body without opening the Eight Door Dunjia.You must know that the aura that erupted when Emperor Kai opened the eight gates that year was only to make the floor under his feet slightly sunken, and Uchiha Tatsu was able to completely spread the aura.


    "It''s now, Golden Horn!" Yin Jiao ran to Uchiha Tatsu''s feet and bent his body slightly. Golden Horn stepped on Yin Jiao''s curved body. Both of them exerted force at the same time, and the Golden Horn rose high into the air.


    "Banana fan!" A powerful five-attribute attack struck Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Uchihasatsu avoided the attack of the Basho fan sideways.However, a cruel smile appeared at the corner of Jin Jiao''s mouth: "You are in the middle." As he said, he punched Uchiha.


    "Boom" with the right hand curled up with the golden rope, Uchiha Tatsumi violently hammered towards the ground with a punch."Boom!" Uchiha Tatsu, who was hammered by the golden horn with a punch, almost fell into the water, and when he was about to reach the surface of the water, he completely removed the gravity of the golden horn''s punch.


    "Not bad..." Uchiha Tatsu wiped the non-existent wound and whispered.


    "Hmph, I thought how strong you are, but it''s just a dead duck with a hard mouth, come on, reveal your spirit!" Yin Jiao coldly snorted, and said to Uchiha Tatsu disdainfully.When Uchiha Tatsuta appeared on the stage before, they were all scared, and even the aura from his body made them feel very terrible. As a result, there was no power beyond that.


    An inexplicable substance rose from Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s lower abdomen, and vomited out from Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s mouth. Although it could suppress this inexplicable substance, Tatsumi who wanted to see the six ninjas did not. Suppress your own words.


    "Is this my spirit? I really don''t know what my mantra is." Chen looked a little strangely at the light blue strange substance spitting out of his mouth, and suddenly he seemed to think of something: "Wait... This seems to be something I have said since I was young, so... During the years I pretended, I only spoke with Sasuke, and it was just the simplest sentence. The most spoken word was Sasuke''s name... Will it? ¡­" The cold sweat of a big bean fell from Uchiha Tatsu''s head.


    After all, he is not a younger brother like Itachi, so it would be a bit embarrassing if his Yan Ling is really Sasuke.


    Chapter 389: Weird


    "Haha, no matter how strong Uchiha Tatsuh is, how daunting it is, isn''t it going to be killed by our two brothers, the golden horn and silver horn in the end?" He successfully forced Uchiha Tatsumi''s spirit out with a golden rope After that, Golden Horn laughed arrogantly.


    Because when Yan Ling is forced out, there will be a certain period of time stagnation as the person being casted, just like being hit by someone with imprisonment skills in the game. Although he has complete consciousness, he cannot move. .Even if this period of time is short, it is generally sufficient.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the golden horn and silver horn as if watching a fool. These two guys may have accidentally added something that shouldn''t be there when they were reincarnated from the dirty soil, and the whole person became a lot of second-degree.It was him who would never let go of this best opportunity after being recruited by the enemy.


    However, these two fools were talking to themselves and didn''t know what they were doing. Didn''t he think that Uchiha Tatsumi would cooperate with these two guys to perform an earth-shattering stage play of the Sealed Demon King?


    The time of imprisonment is very short, or the time when Yanling comes out of his mouth is actually imprisonment time.However, the two fools of the golden horn and the silver horn didn''t know the attack when Uchiha Tatsuno spit out the spirit, and wasted this excellent first phone meeting. Uchiha Tatsumi said that he was really tired of cooperating with them. But just want to try the power of the six ninjas, why would you encounter such an opponent.


    "Silver Horn, let''s go on. This guy''s speech spirit has been forced out." Golden Horn squeezed his fist, and the magical golden rope was hidden in the chakra''s coat again. It is necessary to realize that the ninja is embodied outside the body. It consumes Chakra very much, even if the two of them are now filthy reincarnations, they dare not consume too much.


    "Golden Horn!" Silver Horn roared, and his huge arm waved towards Uchiha Tatsumi. The arm wrapped in the Nine Tails Chakra''s coat was like a stretchable rubber that could be reached even if it was far away. enemy.


    After hearing Silver Horn''s call, Jin Jiao understood that it was Silver Horn that cooperated with him before, and now it was his turn to cooperate with Silver Horn''s actions.Between his mouth, a huge tail beast jade began to condense.


    The black and red chakra balls can sense how much power they contain from far away. If they are hit at close range, it will be the rhythm of the game ending directly.


    "Boom!" After the initial period of instability, the tail beast jade became very round and shiny, and roared towards Uchiha Tatsu with an aura of destruction.


    Of course Uchiha Tatsu would not be idiot enough to insist on the golden horned tail beast jade, he hasn''t had the leisurely sentiment to pretend to be such a force.


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    Uchihasatsu drew aside after laying a water wall. The water wall he set up was not for defense, but for taking the Seven Star Sword in Yinjiao''s hand.


    Uchiha Tatsu''s water wall turned into a cloud of water the moment it collided with the tail beast jade.Under the cover of water vapor, Uchiha Tatsu took the initiative to meet the hand that Ginkao waved over, but he didn''t commit a crime to hack it up.Instead, he took the opportunity to cut off the big hand of Chakra''s metamorphosis that Silver Horn stretched over in one fell swoop, and reached out to receive the Seven Star Sword that had fallen from his hand.


    "Is this the Seven Star Sword?" Uchiha Tatsu strangely flipped the two sides of the Seven Star Sword, but found that there was nothing surprising, and there was no strange power on this sword.Driven by curiosity, he slashed at his own words.

 226 Naruto Power System Chapter 226

    He is very curious about what his own language spirit is, because he hasn''t said much since he was a child.If possible, he intends to snatch the six ninjas and look at it himself, but it seems that the golden rope is not useful to the operator himself, and it is useless for Uchiha Tatsumi to snatch it, so he had to Use the hand of the golden horn and silver horn to try the power of the legendary six ninjas.


    After Uchiha Tatsumi saw the arm that was originally on the silver horn, the silver horn had already given up the plan to use the six ninjas. After all, the golden rope, the seven-star sword and the purple gourd are a set of ninjas, only a combination Only when you get up can it be effective.The lack of the Seven Star Sword now means that the ninja in their hands has become useless.


    In the end, he didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsumi to chop off his own words under the gaze of the golden horn and the silver horn.Silver Horn, who has missed many opportunities this time, obviously caught the time to win, taking advantage of the moment Uchiha Tatsuhashi just cut off the Yanling, he raised the Zijin gourd to absorb his Yanling.


    The ninja allied forces who were observing all of this from a distance looked at the dead Uchiha Tatsumi in amazement, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Shikamaru saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s actions and seemed to know the other person''s thoughts, and reluctantly said, "This guy... does this as a game? That is what the Six Dao Immortals left behind, really arrogant!"


    At this moment, he suddenly sensed a wave of Chakra fluctuations in the open space beside him and others, and then a huge "bucket" appeared in front of them.


    The well-informed Darui knew what it was when he first saw it."This... isn''t this amber clean bottle?"


    "Huh? You tell me that this big bucket is the ninja amber bottle that was used by Liudao?"


    "Yeah..." Darui nodded, just about to explain, but he heard the voice of Yamanakai in his ear."Mr. Darui, Mr. Darui, can you hear it? The headquarters has already sent the amber bottle, so remember to receive it. How to make the amber bottle to play a greater role must be re-arranged. ."


    Darui looked at Shikamaru and nodded, "Unfortunately, this thing is really an amber bottle. Let''s make tactics first."


    And after the Zijin Gourd absorbed Uchiha Tatsu''s words, a line of clear small characters appeared on the Seven Star Sword in Uchiha Tatsu''s hand.


    "Let me see what my Yan Ling is." Uchiha Tatsu turned the Seven Stars Sword upside down, and found his own Yan Ling on the other side: "..."


    He barely glanced at it and almost crushed the Seven Star Sword.


    "baby¡­"


    Unexpectedly, his own words were not Sasuke, but these two words turned out to be, Chen''s face instantly turned black when he saw this.


    Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety: Resolution


    "baby¡­"


    Unexpectedly, his own words were not Sasuke, but these two words turned out to be, Chen''s face instantly turned black when he saw this.


    Shaking his head to shake off the thoughts in his heart that he didn''t know where he came from, he probably knew what was going on with his own language spirit. When he was in Konoha, he had been stupid for a year, so he probably said this word. There are more than Sasuke¡¯s, but it¡¯s not a big deal. Now that the Seven Star Sword is in his own hands, he knows this secret by himself. Who hasn¡¯t had any dark history?


    Yin Jiao smiled after receiving Uchiha Tatsu''s words into the purple gold gourd, and slammed his mouth towards the golden horn. The golden horn also smiled knowingly. They did not expect that the victory of the battle would come so smoothly. They thought that Encountering a strong enemy like Uchiha Tatsumi would definitely experience a hard fight, but in the end he didn''t expect that victory would be so easy.


    "Haha, no matter how strong you are, Uchiha Tatsuo is not going to be defeated by Lao Tzu?" The two Jinjiao and Yinjiao even withdrew from the nine-tailed state.Tanuki''s face seemed to laugh at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Say, you are talking, aren''t you arrogant before."


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the two golden horns and silver horns blankly. He didn''t know where these two guys came from. The courage to talk to him like this, didn''t he just want to try the power of this broken thing? He turned on the Six Ways mode, even if Uchiha Tatsu summoned Susao Noshi, he would be able to break the seal of Zijin Gourd.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsuno still not speaking, the faces of the two who were already holding the winning ticket were full of cruel expressions."Yinjiao, there is nothing wrong with your arm."


    "It''s okay." Yin Jiao shook his head: "It''s okay to connect the arm later. This injury is not a problem for this body at all. If you count the time, Zijin Gourd should be effective."


    Sure enough, after Uchiha Tatsumi remained silent for a long time, Zijin Gourd began to play its role. A powerful attraction spread from the gourd, and Yinjiao pointed the gourd at Uchiha Tatsumi: "Do you think silence is effective? You must know that the greatest enemy of man is silence, and silence is the best word."


    "You guys are really noisy." Uchiha Tatsun frowned impatiently.He had already felt the effect of Zijin Calabash, but it disappointed him, because he felt that the attraction was not even as strong as when Penn used the Vientiane Heaven Guide.


    "It seems that this thing is not as strong as imagined." Uchiha Tatsun waved his hand, his eyes turned into a kaleidoscope writing wheel in an instant. After using his pupil power to offset the effect of the purple gold gourd, he touched his chin. Think about it for a while: "Forget it, although it is not very useful, it can be used as a collectible anyway, and maybe it can be used for fun in the future."


    This sentence also indirectly determines the ownership of the ninja in the hands of the Golden Horn and the Silver Horn. Uchiha Tatsumi smiled mysteriously. Seeing the Golden Horn and Silver Horn with a horrified expression, he said: "Since this thing is already It¡¯s my collection, so should you two return my things to me?"


    "Wh...what?" Dou Da''s sweat drops fell from their foreheads. It can be said that apart from the tail beastization, this combination ninja is their biggest killer.And now his assassin is just a fair collection in front of the other party?


    "It seems that you two are a bit reluctant to hand it over." Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly: "What I hate the most is that others hold my things and refuse to return it. Since you two refuse to pay it back, I have to come by myself. got it¡­"


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Tatsuno''s figure disappeared in place and appeared in front of Ginko in the next instant.One hand grabbed the Zijin gourd a little harder before the two of them could react, and pulled the gourd''s hands off.


    "My hands! Damn..." People who reincarnated from the dirty soil don''t feel pain. Even so, if the same person destroys their hands, they will feel angry, especially when this guy is unconscious. Appeared in front of myself.


    Silver Horn''s face began to twist gradually because of the loss of both hands, the Chakra in the body kept fluctuating, and the civet cat''s whiskers on his face began to grow gradually, and he was about to return to the tail beast state.


    "Be quiet..." Uchiha Tatsu''s eternal kaleidoscope eyes glared at the silver horns, and the magic spell Yuedu activated.Directly imprison the silver horn into the world of Yuedu.


    The outside time had only passed by one second, but Silver Horn had already spent 72 hours in Uchiha Tatsu''s Moondu World. Once Moondu was over, he fell softly.


    "Get out!" Uchiha Tatsuno kicked out, kicking the silver horn that had fallen to the ground aside.


    "Silver Horn!" Golden Horn gave Silver Horn anxiously, and turned his head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi who was the culprit in anger. If this is the case, he doesn''t need to know that Uchiha Tatsumi is playing with them. Be the ninja, go home early and sell sweet potatoes.The urban routine is deep, so it is better to go back to the countryside.


    "You guy...unforgivable!" Jin Jiao yelled at Uchiha Tatsu, and instantly entered the nine-tailed state.Raised his huge fist and slammed it on Uchiha Tatsuno''s head.


    "It''s boring." The eternal kaleidoscope of Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes began to rotate, and the pupil technique unique to the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye began to work. Under the suppression of the eternal kaleidoscope, the arm raised high by the golden horn could not fall.


    You must know that the last thing that people who have opened the eternal kaleidoscope are afraid of is the tail beast, and the golden horn actually dared to fight with Uchiha Tatsumi in the open tail beast state, which is simply a lantern in the toilet-seeking death.


    The coercion of the Eternal Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes is far more than that. The Golden Horn¡¯s Nine-Tailed Chakra was slightly suppressed by Uchiha Tatsumi back to his own body, and the poor Golden Horn had just entered the tail beast state before he started acting forcefully. He was forced back to his original shape by Uchiha Tatsuno.


    "Wooden cutting technique."


    Numerous wooden rattans bound the golden horns. Uchiha Tatsu took the banana fan and the golden rope that were still in the hands of the golden horns and said without embarrassment: "It is better to return this thing to its original owner."


    Jin Jiao almost didn''t vomit him to death with blood. What does it mean to return to the original owner?This was originally theirs, this guy is simply too shameless.


    "Since the things are already in hand, then you are of no use, you can go and die again." Uchiha Tatsuya put the ninja from the hands of the two back into the system space and wrote that the wheel eyes turned crazily.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The dark ominous flame ignited Jin Jiao''s body, no matter how much he shouted, it didn''t go out until he was burned to death.


    So far, two golden horns and silver horns, die!


    PS: There is something to be done today. These two chapters were rushed out in a hurry, a bit sloppy, please forgive me!


    Chapter 391: Stopping with Soil


    The dark ominous flame burned on the golden horn. No matter how he called for Rao Uchiha Tatsu, he did not extinguish the fire of Amaterasu. Although it is said that people who are reincarnated from the dirty soil will not feel pain, the power of Amaterasu is more than just Just burn the flesh.


    As the flame of the gods, it can burn people''s souls, even if people die, they can burn their souls.But it is a pity that even Uchiha Itachi was only a projection of the Amaterasu Flame, and it could only never go out.


    And since Uchiha Tatsumi has successfully turned on the Six Paths mode after fusing Togo, he can summon the real Amaterasu Flame instead of the previous projection. Even if the Six Paths Mode is not turned on now, the characteristics of Amaterasu Flame to destroy everything still exist. .


    The ruthless black flame burned Golden Horn''s body and his soul.Uchiha Tatsun turned his head and didn''t need to look at it again, because he knew that unless the Golden Horn had the power of the six dao levels to escape from Amaterasu, he obviously didn''t.


    "There is another guy." Uchiha Tatsun turned his head and looked at the silver horn, which had only the wreckage, could not help but sigh.Want to take action to destroy this reincarnated corpse.Because he knew that although the silver horn had been considered abolished after being hit by his Yuedu, he would have no life if he didn''t make up the knife, but this guy...If it didn''t happen to pass by himself, Ino might have...


    I don''t know why, every time he mentions Ino, there is always an irritable emotion in his heart. He doesn''t want to be mentioned about Ino''s existence, but every time he can''t ignore her existence.


    Especially when he attacked Konoha, he understood that Ino had already entered his heart.


    "Since the sky doesn''t leave you anymore, then you should dissipate in the air with peace of mind." Uchiha Tatsumi was expressionless, raised his hands, the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes turned crazily, and he said that he was about to move the body of Silver Horn. To be destroyed.


    "Wait!" An exclamation came from the void.

 227 Naruto Power System Chapter 227

    However, it was too late at this time, and the Amaterasu in Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes had been projected out to cover Silver Horn in the blink of an eye.


    "Damn it." The voice seemed to become a little frustrated, and there was a wave of fluctuations in the space in front of Silver Horn. Uchiha Tatsu''s Amaterasu actually projected through Silver Horn''s body directly on the water behind Silver Horn.


    Uchiha Tatsun looked at the fluctuating space and nodded thoughtfully, "Oh? God."


    At this time, the nodes of the spatial fluctuations were distorted, and the figure of a person wearing a black robe and a whirlpool mask gradually appeared in front of Uchiha Tatsu.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, what do you mean?" After the black man with a red cloud appeared, he took a cautious look at Uchiha Tatsuo. He and Nagato had already speculated that Uchiha Tatsuo might have completed which step. .


    Now that he saw Uchiha Tatsumi in person, he was even more convinced of this. You must know that although he knew that Uchiha Tatsuno was strong, he might not be able to defeat him, but at any rate he could feel the power hidden in Uchiha Tatsuo. But just now, he sensed it, but he didn''t even feel a trace of breath in Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Has Uchiha Tatsun lost all power?This is impossible, Uchiha Daido would rather believe that his strength is lost than that Uchiha Tatsumi will lose all his strength.How can a person who has lost all strength kill the golden and silver horns so easily?


    He knew that he was not Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s opponent at all, and he could only delay time here, looking forward to bringing the silver horn back. He had to know that if he couldn¡¯t grasp the power of the nine-tailed man, he could only use the silver horn to possess nine The people from Chakra came instead.


    "Oh? It''s you! Uchiha Madara..." Chen took a look at the dirt in front of him with interest. He knew the true identity of this guy very well, but since this guy wanted to play, then Chen was happy to accompany him to play. play.After all, his current strength can be said that except for the Six Dao Immortals coming in person, or Hui Ye Ji coming, he is no one to rival.


    People always have to find some fun for themselves. What is the difference between life without fun and salted fish?Chen Le had to watch a good show between the guy Daito and the ninja coalition forces. As a melon-eater, he only needs to watch from a distance. When necessary, he will go up to the end and become a big boss.


    "Aren''t you comfortable in your old nest? Why can''t you give it up now?" Chen said to Jiedu with a mocking expression on his face.


    "Huh, do I need to report to you where I am going?" With a cold snort, he was not sure whether Uchiha Tatsuno would recognize the previous covenant, but there is a high probability that he would not recognize it, even so. He still wanted to try again.


    "That''s not necessary, it''s just that you have old arms and legs. Beware of walking on the road and flashing your waist. It is very likely that you will die like this." Chen knows the true age of the soil, but he deliberately said this to bring the soil. , Haoyi avenged the hatred of being monitored by Bai Jue.


    It''s not that Uchiha Tatsuno doesn''t want to kill Zou Tu now, but now that the time has not come, he still needs to use the power of the soil to draw Uchiha Madara and Kaguya Ji out and solve them.Although he is now an immortal, there are always one or two hidden dangers in this world. Chen''s heart will always feel a little uncomfortable.


    Tatsun needs to get it right once and for all to bring Uchiha Madara and Kaguyahime out to find a way to kill. He actually has no other ambitions himself, but he still needs control of his own world. He doesn''t want to know where to take it again. Someone who is the strongest in Shinobi came out to disturb him.


    "Thank you for reminding me, but I''m not old enough to even move on the road." said the soil anger.He had no idea that his identity had already been known to Uchiha Tatsuo, and even he was still complacent. No one in the world knew his identity except Black and White.


    "But, I remember that we seem to have formed an alliance, right? If that''s the case, then why do you want to kill the people we know!"


    "Oh? When did the golden horns and silver horns become members of your Xiao organization?" Chen said gently with a raised eyebrow.


    "Huh, don''t pretend to be stupid. When we formed an alliance before, Dou said that he was also ours. In that case, all the people he reincarnated from the dirty soil are naturally people who we know. Is there anything wrong with this? What?"


    Chapter 392: Reason


    "Nothing." Chen shook his head slightly. The pocket was indeed there when the alliance was formed before, and he even brought soil to help Sasuke transplant the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but when it was obvious that he should be acting stupid, how could he be straightforward? ?


    "If I remember correctly, Bai Jue should be yours, so should you also explain the seriousness of monitoring your allies." General Chen, the army, did not follow the script with soil at all To write.


    Chen should have been asked by him when he was thinking about bringing the soil, so he took the opportunity to leave with Yinjiao''s body, but he did not expect to be directly led by General Chen against the army, making it a bit embarrassing now.


    Everyone knew Bai Jue¡¯s thing well, but at the beginning, no one showed it to the public. Even if they brought the soil, they didn¡¯t bother with Uchiha Tatsuno. They just wanted to ignore it, after all. They also need Uchiha''s power.


    As a result, Chen didn''t expect this matter to be brought up by Chen, and for a while he really couldn''t answer this question.


    "I wonder if there is any misunderstanding between us." Taking the soil to think about it, it seems that he is still struggling to maintain this unreliable agreement.


    After all, from the three aspects of Uchiha Tatsun, Akatsuki, and the Ninja Allied Forces, it seems that Uchiha Tatsun and the others have the smallest power and the least disadvantage. In fact, it is not the case. On the contrary, Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s strength is here. In other words, his own strength should be regarded as the strongest in the Ninja world.


    After becoming the Ten-tailed Manzhuli, the suppression of the number of people has no effect. All the seemingly strongest ninja coalition forces are actually the weakest side, and their top strength is not much.


    But if the agreement between them is broken, even if Uchiha Tatsuno does not switch to the Ninja Alliance, they will not be able to stand against Akatsuki simply.Bringing the soil just asked not to make any trouble until the nine-tailed beasts were gathered. Now that Nagato was dead, there were not many people left to use Akatsuki.


    "Stop talking nonsense, since you dare to send someone to monitor me, you must be prepared to pay the price."


    The people of the Ninja Alliance in the distance had already begun to shrink and retreat as early as Uchiha''s belt soil appeared.Just kidding, one of the two people standing there is a nightmare in the ninja world back then, and the other is a nightmare in the ninja world now. Either one is a nasty existence. Going up can only be killed in vain. The commander only needs a little brain. Knowing that this level of existence is not something they can easily touch.


    However, while they were retreating, they were also paying attention to the situation. Both of them were enemies of their ninja coalition forces. It was hard to see that they were both present at the same time. How could it be possible without collecting a little more information.


    "Captain Darui... They don''t seem to be having a friendly conversation." Shikamaru rubbed his chin and stared at Tatsu and Daito in the distance. They had heard Jin Jiao Yin Jiao say that Tatsu and Akatsuki had united before. , But now that it looks like this, they don''t seem to be in one mind.


    "It''s really troublesome." Shikamaru said helplessly, this position was too far away from the two of them, and they couldn''t hear the conversation between the two at all, but if they got closer, they would not have the courage and strength.I can only look at the two of them from a distance, where they seem to be somewhat opposed.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it. The distance is too far, even my Lan Dun can''t hear what they are saying. If they get closer, they will sense the existence of Chakra." Da Rui looked at Shikamaru apologetically, as if he was a little depressed because he hadn''t heard any useful news.


    "It''s okay." Shikamaru shook his head, originally he had no hope for the news.


    "But when I looked at their mouths just now, it seemed that both of them said the word surveillance, but I''m not so sure."


    "Surveillance?" Shikamaru seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly his eyes lit up and said loudly, "I understand!"


    "what?"


    "Since the two of them have spoken words that are suspected of surveillance, we can conclude by combining the news that they have formed an alliance before. Uchiha Madara was not particularly relieved when he worked with Tatsun, so he secretly gave him It was under surveillance, but it was discovered by Uchiha Tatsumi. As a result, there was a quarrel between them."


    When Darui heard it, it seemed that there was 80% of the truth. He greeted the liaison behind him and ordered the conflict between Uchiha Tatsu and Akatsuki to be reported again, and said: "Let¡¯s take a look again. You continue to retreat. We¡¯re no longer able to intervene in the battle of "


    And Daito has already been scared by Tatsun¡¯s words. He thought that Uchiha Tatsun would fight him in this place. You must know that he is not Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s opponent now, especially now that he still needs to take the silver Jiao¡¯s oil bottle is protected, how could he win Chen with such a restrained hand.


    "What do you want to do." Tai Tu''s face is serious, his hands have begun to be placed in front of him a little, as long as Chen Yi makes any movements, he can immediately perform the seal.


    "What do you mean, since you didn''t abide by the rules of the game first, then you have to pay a certain price." Chen obviously saw the action of bringing dirt, but he didn''t care. Anyone who reached Chen''s realm Will not care about an attack by a salted fish.


    As long as Chen enters the Six Paths mode with a single thought, all attacks will not work on him, unless the fairy mode is turned on.


    With his eyes squinted slightly, he said in a deep voice: "The matter about monitoring you is just a misunderstanding, but we are wrong first. You killed Bai Jue. I have nothing to say, but now I have to kill. Our people, isn''t this a bit too much?"


    "Bai Jue is called to blame. As for the golden horn and silver horn, I just look at them unhappy, and if they are killed, they will be killed!" Chen said indifferently.


    "Looking upset? That''s all?"


    "That''s it!"


    Hearing such a capricious reason, Shitou was obviously also annoyed, his eyes suddenly opened, and he stared at Uchiha Tatsu in front of him coldly, but he still understood his situation and tried his best to control his emotions, and was silent for a moment. After that, Shen Sheng said: "In this case, the golden horn and the silver horn have already paid the price for this. This is the end of this matter. I will take it away. I hope you can also restrain your behavior. You must know that we are not. Such a bully!"


    Chapter 393: Conflict


    Chen did not stop the act of bringing dirt, but allowed him to leave with the body of the silver horn. If he wanted to stop the dirt, it would be very simple.But he did not do so.


    You must know the meaning of the sentence that brought the soil just now means that the alliance between them is over. He has unilaterally destroyed the covenant before, and bringing the soil at this moment also means that Akatsuki has recognized the relationship between them. The covenant expired.


    For Chen, this hasn¡¯t lost much. After all, the tail beast Chakra he valued has been collected, and even the ten tails have been summoned. It will be useless to continue cooperating with Akatsuki and the others, but since it also brings dirt After admitting that, Nachen didn''t stop it at all, all of this was to better solve the real big troubles in the future.


    "Just left? It seems that you seem to be very jealous of me. If you don''t leave you something, I''m really sorry for your vigilance." Chen sneered, the eternal kaleidoscope turned wildly, but there was nothing in the scene. What happened, I only heard a muffled grunt, and the body with the silver horn fleeed into the void without looking back.


    "You go fast." Chen Jiandai Tu, who wanted to make other moves, escaped very wittily and couldn''t help but snorted. He hadn''t gotten hooked yet.A fight with Golden Horn and Silver Horn didn''t even count as a warm-up. Standing and letting the two of them did no harm to Chen, this kind of disproportionate battle was not what he liked.


    "I remember in addition to these things, there seems to be a six-way ninja in Yunnin Village, right? I didn''t see it when I went to Yunnin Village last time." Uchiha Tatsumi thought for a while. When he used it as a collection, he would definitely want to collect a full set. The half-set and half-set collection was completely inconsistent with his character, and he would not collect defective items.


    "While there is still time, go to Yunnin Village to find it." Uchiha Chen''s body rose into the sky, saying that he was going to attack Yunnin Village.But at this moment, he took a look at the ninja coalition forces who were evacuating. He didn''t intend to do anything.

 228 Naruto Power System Chapter 228

    After all, the existence of this group of miscellaneous fishes made Uchiha Tatsumi feel in the way of killing.No matter how many people they gather, they won''t be Chen''s opponent.But just when Chen wanted to leave, he found that Shinobu in his system space had such a trace of resonance.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen took out the ninja curiously from the system space, and looked around at the slightly resonant ninja.


    Now that the ninja began to react, it means that the remaining ninja is very likely to be nearby. The result can be imagined, except for their ninja alliance, there will be no other places to exist.


    "It seems that my luck is really good. I can collect all the ninjas without any effort." Chen smiled lightly. He was already planning to go to Yunren Village for a trip. Now that he knew that things were nearby, he was so happy that he didn''t have to go to Yunren Village again.


    Chen controlled his body and slowly landed in front of the ninja allied forces.The people who had originally planned to retreat saw Uchiha Tatsumi descending, and couldn''t help being vigilant.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, what do you want to do." Everyone, look at me, I see you finally pushed Kamaru out.After all, first of all, Shikamaru was a classmate of Uchiha Tatsumi when he was in the Konoha Ninja School. It is considered an old acquaintance, and it is more suitable for him to negotiate with him as the best minded person here.


    Chen glanced at Shikamaru lightly. Thinking about the enemy of his companion back then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that time really flies a little bit faster. Before you know it, it¡¯s already this time, but it¡¯s not the time to renew the past, and he There is nothing worth talking about with Shikamaru.


    Chen sighed softly. Originally, he was in a pretty good mood because he just broke through to the six realms. Because of Bai Jue''s and Ino''s affairs, his mood has fallen to the bottom for a long time, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense with Shikamaru, so he made a decisive decision. Said: "The purpose of my coming is to go to Yunren Village. I originally planned to go to Yunren Village, but I sensed that the Six Dao ninjutsu is here. I naturally don¡¯t bother to go to Yunren Village and give things to Right."


    "What a joke, the six ninjas are our things, how could it be given to you!"


    "That''s right! Who do you think you are, do you give you things for you?"


    The voices of two people emerged from the crowd. You don''t need to listen to know that this was a person from Yunren Village. Only they would care about the whereabouts of the six ninjas. After all, this is their Shinnin Village.


    "Noisy!"


    "Shut up!" Darui yelled at the back of the crowd, turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi who was already a little impatient with embarrassment. He knew the power of Uchiha Tatsuo that others did not know.You must know that he almost died in the hands of Uchiha Tatsuo, if it hadn''t been for their Raikage-sama had come long ago, he would have lost his current self.


    Back then, Uchiha Tatsumi had such a strong strength, not to mention that his strength has already broken through to a point that ordinary people can hardly reach.He wasn''t sure how much power Uchiha Tatsuta needed to deal with them now, but he didn''t know if Uchiha Madara could only escape in front of him.


    "Uchiha Tatsu, the six ninja amber purifying bottle was taken from the golden horn and silver horn in Yunnin Village at the beginning, you want to take it with such a light mouth, it is too overbearing, right? "Darui tried his best to sort out his words, he has now seen that Uchiha Tatsuo didn''t want to do anything with them, otherwise he would kill anyone directly if he came up.


    Chen was stunned for a moment. He obviously didn''t expect Da Rui to stop him. Feeling a little surprised, he raised his eyebrows and said with interest: "Oh? So...what are you going to do?" "Oh. ? So... what are you going to do? Are you trying to stop me?".


    "Asshole, you''re here to grab things, what''s the point of saying so grandiosely? If you want to grab something, you can talk about it after passing our level."


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes were cold, and he stared at the person who interrupted again and again: "Looking for death!"


    "Amaterasu!"


    "stop!"


    However, it was too late, Uchiha Tatsumi''s Amaterasu had been projected onto that guy, instantly setting him on fire.


    Darui said in shock: "Help me!" Then he stared at Uchiha Tatsui with bad eyes.


    Chapter 394: Helpless Compromise


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Darui, sneered, and provocatively said: "The eyes are good, you can be angry. If you are unhappy, then use your strength to kill me, but... if you want to bear the consequences, I won''t Be merciful!"


    Darui suffocated his breath, almost forgetting that there was a murderer in front of him.Obviously, he was panicked by the chaos of his subordinates, and he was not sure of the words to talk to Chen.


    "That guy provoked me over and over again, and he was rude. If I didn''t teach him a lesson, would he have forgotten who was standing in front of him? Even Uchiha Madara would be polite to me Talking, what are you guys like." Chen doesn''t want to talk nonsense with them now. The patience that was not left has been completely wiped out by the guy who provoked him twice and three times.If these guys don''t take things out again, he plans to grab them by himself.


    Feeling that Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s aura is getting stronger and stronger, it seems that there is a sign of hands-on. Shikamaru made a bad cry, and hurriedly came out to make a round: ¡°If you have something to say, Tatsun, you shouldn¡¯t be here this time for these ninjas. Right?"


    Chen Zhuan, who originally didn''t want to answer Shikamaru''s question, thought about it, anyway, he has already turned on the Six Dao Mode, and there is no need to care about them so much. I don''t know why, Chen''s mentality has changed a little since he turned on the Six Dao Mode.


    He would not let go of many things, and gradually looked away, like a golden horn and a silver horn. According to his previous character, it was ruined in one day, and there is no waiting for them to perform. Let them show the six ninjas, such as bringing dirt, which has no effect on Chen. According to his previous character, they will definitely kill them first to avoid future troubles, and let him leave.


    It can only be said that the improvement in realm caused a change in his mentality, and it can also be said that he is more in line with nature.However, this does not mean that he has become a good temper to be bullied. Those who dare to provoke him will still be punished.


    Chen glanced at Shikamaru indifferently, originally disdain to answer these nonsense, but in the end he said in a deep voice: "It just happened to be passing by. Seeing the arrogance of those two guys made me very upset, nothing more, as for those things. , Just a whim..."


    Shikamaru¡¯s eyes lit up. Since Uchiha Tatsumi is willing to answer his question, it means that there is still room for maneuver. If it was the previous Tatsumi, he would definitely not talk so much nonsense with him, he also saw Chen was a little strange today before daring to come up and make a bet.


    "Then... Since you are only on a whim, then..."


    "Stop talking nonsense." Of course Uchiha Tatsu knew what Shikamaru wanted to say, and interrupted his next words: "I have the six ninjas, I have no habit of collecting defective products, since I have already collected them. Part of it, I will definitely recycle the next part."


    Speaking of Uchiha Tatsumi''s aura getting heavier and heavier, it seems that he is indeed too easy to talk, causing these guys to not know who they are facing now.Since you still dare to bargain with yourself?


    Shikamaru and the others felt that the aura on Tatsun¡¯s body was ready to go, and then they realized who was standing in front of them at this time. This is a person who can play against a Shinobu village, which is comparable to Uchiha Madara¡¯s existence. what.


    After seeing that the outcome of the incident was irretrievable, Shikamaru had to turn his head and helplessly spread his hands towards Darui. After all, the amber bottle is something from Yunren Village. Although they have now formed a coalition army, it is also It was no turn for him, Konoha''s junior, to decide where the treasure would go.


    Darui gritted his teeth and stared at Uchiha Tatsuo, saying, "Your Excellency really insists on the treasures of Yunnin Village..."


    Chen felt a little ridiculous when he heard Darui¡¯s hard mouth. Whenever any guy dared to question him, it was because they rescued Ino and solved the gold and silver horns just now, which gave them the illusion, or the five powers are united. After that, self-confidence burst?


    Even if Lei Ying stood here in person, he wouldn''t take it seriously, let alone a small upper endurance.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Uchiha Tatsun and Darui.After a long time, Darui''s momentum suddenly faded, and he waved his hand sullenly and said to the person behind him, "Forget it, get things up."


    "team leader!"


    "Master Darui!"


    "Okay." Darui frowned and said: "I have already decided, take out the things. Raikage-sama, I am responsible for explaining it. Or do you think you have the ability to defeat Uchiha Tatsuo?" Darui Yi was a little angry that his group of people still refused to give up the amber purifying bottle. Everyone had already said so bluntly. Couldn''t they have a little bit in their hearts?Do you know that you regret it when you have to kill it?


    Since it was the decision made by the captain of his own, even if they were not happy, they could only bring the Amber Purifying Bottle.


    "Is this the fifth six ninjas?" Chen touched the bottle seal of Amber Jingbo. If he hadn''t seen it before, no one would have thought that this kind of thing like a big bucket is the only one among the six ninjas. A tolerant that can seal people without cooperation.


    "Okay, I''ll take the things away, you can roll." Chen, who took the amber bottle into the system space, was in a good mood. He didn''t expect that he would be able to collect the six ninjas if he came out so casually, even though he said This thing does not have much effect on him, but it can be used as a collection anyway.


    Chen was in a good mood and didn''t want to get rid of this group of miscellaneous fishes again, and directly waved them away.


    "Wait..." Shikamaru struggled for a long time and couldn''t help but stepped forward to stop Uchiha Tatsu who was about to leave.


    "Huh?" Chen turned his head impatiently. Although he is in a good mood now, it does not mean that he likes to be wasted his precious time by a group of trash fish.


    "Nothing, I just want to ask Ino... how is she."


    "Ino... she''s okay!" Chen explained with a rare word, and chose to leave without looking back. He had already wasted too much time on Kamaru and the others and did not give them a chance to ask questions.


    Shikamaru opened his mouth and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, who had risen into the air and gradually disappeared into the void. After all, what he wanted to say still did not say to Tatsun: "You have to be nice to Ino. She hasn''t eaten this time. Shao bitter." Shikamaru murmured to Uchiha Tatsun''s place, and it was not clear whether Tatsun heard it.


    Chapter 395: Complex Feelings


    As a member of the pig, deer and butterfly trio, Ino¡¯s companion, the brain of the team.He wants to see more than Ding Ci.Since the last time the Hawks attacked Konoha, he found that Ino had changed a lot, especially when she was training and doing missions, she would always involuntarily stare at the sky in a daze and wonder what she was thinking.


    Shikamaru knew in her heart that what she was thinking about was Uchiha Tatsumi, and Ino had not been able to forget Uchiha Tatsumi for so many years, and even made herself sink deeper and deeper.Shikamaru was very clear in his heart, but he did not have a good reason, no good way to persuade Ino.


    To untie the bell, you must tie the bell. Ino''s problem can only be solved by Uchiha Tatsumi. Neither Kamaru himself nor some other people are qualified to intervene in this matter.But now Uchiha Tatsu and Konoha are on the opposite side, and it feels very uncomfortable to be caught between the village and the people they like.Shikamaru only hoped that Uchiha Tatsu could be better to Ino, so that she would not suffer so much pain, or simply cut off this feeling and let Ino die.


    Shikamaru sighed softly. There is only so much he can do. Maybe this time Uchiha Tatsumi will take Ino away will be a good opportunity to let the two of them stay alone for a period of time to solve the problem. Drop.


    Uchiha Tatsumi, who had returned to the alien space, walked gently to Ino who was still sleeping.Looking at the blond beauty in front of him, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but sighed slightly. After all, the biggest reason for this incident was that he was running away.

 229 Naruto Power System Chapter 229

    The same was true when the Uchiha clan was destroyed. Knowing that Itachi would kill in the clan at that time, he chose to ignore everything, even the emotions of his parents, in order to leave no fetters after the clan died.What happened?Even a dog will have feelings over time, let alone the parents who have taken care of him for so many years.


    The same goes for Ino. To put it bluntly, he shouldn''t go to tease Ino. He knew his ending but still dreamed that things could turn around and make changes, but what happened?In order to avoid Danzo''s surveillance, he had to pretend for a year, no matter what the outsiders thought.


    And it seems that from that time, Ino, the girl, has been deeply rooted in Chen Qing.But Uchiha Tatsuno chose to escape again and again, just as he chose to ignore the feelings of his family, avoiding Ino''s warm response.


    There is a saying that is good, and some things are only after they are lost that they can''t regret it.It was also on the day of extinction, and also when Konoha was attacked.After all, Uchiha Tatsuno really responded to Ino''s love for the first time only when he attacked Konoha, but what can the two people who are already in the opposing camp do?So he can only choose to ignore it again.


    Uchiha Chen sighed softly, except for his strength, everything about him was failure, failed family, failed feelings, failed friendship.There is nothing he can manage perfectly.


    Suddenly, Ino, who was still asleep, frowned, as if he had dreamed of something terrible, his hands clenched tightly, and the look on his face became a little frightened: "No... Chen..."


    Uchiha Tatsu lightly covered Ino''s face with his hand, smoothed the wrinkles on her brow, then slowly slipped off, staying on her cheek and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    It seemed that he felt the warmth of Uchiha Tatsu''s hands, or maybe he heard his voice. Ino''s expression gradually stabilized, as if he had already escaped from the nightmare.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Ino with gentle eyes. It seemed that this was the first time he had looked at Ino so carefully, and it was also the first time he discovered that Ino was so beautiful and charming after falling asleep.


    She gently leaned on Chen''s legs, her blond hair spreading like a cloud just covered her forehead, and she could not erase the cloud-like sorrow between her eyebrows when she was asleep.Chen''s gaze crossed her butterfly-like eyelashes, ruddy like a begonia lips.Silent, except for her faint breath, it was like a still oil painting, and time was flowing.


    "There are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent. One look at Qingrencheng, and then Qingren country." In this situation, Chen couldn''t help but recite one of the most famous poems by Li Yannian in his previous life.


    Perhaps it was Chen''s voice that broke the silent silence in the space, and Ino''s eyelashes blinked slightly, which seemed to be a sign of awakening.


    I don''t know why, but at this time I was a little nervous.It seems... Since he was alone in Ino''s flower shop when he was very young, he and Ino have never been alone.Every time they meet is either on the battlefield or when they are about to go on the battlefield.


    At this moment, Chen didn''t know what Ino should say after waking up. He hadn''t really fallen in love with a girl in the past and present, and he didn''t understand what he should say in the next moment.Even subconsciously Chen wanted to choose to escape.


    After shaking several times, Ino finally opened her eyes.


    "This...Where is this. Am I on the battlefield?" Ino Qiang propped up and said with a headache: "Oops, I have to go back quickly..." Then she wanted to stand up and find a way out.


    "No need to go, the enemy over there has been resolved. Your companion probably has already completed the evacuation work by this time."


    Hearing a familiar voice from behind, Ino was a little puzzled: "Why is this sound so familiar?" Ino, who had just woke up from a coma, was still a little confused, "No, I seemed to hear Chen''s voice just now."


    Thinking of this, Ino suddenly stunned, as if she had noticed something, she held her breath and did not dare to move.I only heard my heart beating violently.


    "Is... Chen?"


    Ino didn''t dare to look back at all now, because she was afraid that the person she saw when she looked back was not the one she was expecting in her heart, which would make her full of expectations vanish.It''s better to turn your heads and not see each other than to meet.


    However, the person behind him remained silent and did not reply to Ino.


    There is no concept of time in an alien space, or in this space without the sun and moon, there is nothing that can be used for timekeeping.This is so, Ino also feels that time passes so slowly at this time, and the time waiting for a reply seems to have taken a century.


    Surprisingly, Ino''s body began to tremble slightly, and she seemed to understand the unanswered reply after hearing no reply for a long time.


    Chapter 396: Heartbeat


    Ino, who turned his back to Tatsun, smiled miserably: "Yes, how could I meet Tatsun here? Really, Ino, what are you thinking about. Why can''t you let him go in your heart?"


    Ino lowered his head and turned his head sadly: "Thank you, senior. Although I don''t know who you are, I still want to thank you for saving my life. My companion is still waiting for me..."


    Before Ino finished what she said, she realized that she seemed to be hugged. Her expression changed and she began to resist. Although she was grateful for her being able to save her life, it did not mean that she would agree with her body. She is very disgusted with the domineering behavior: "Let go of me... asshole, let me go!"


    Of course Chen wouldn¡¯t let Ino go. He didn¡¯t express his feelings very much. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with him who had never been in a relationship in his previous life. He had to hold the hands that held Ino tighter. Only such a move will give her a sense of security: "Don''t move!"


    Chen was startled, because he never knew that his voice was so hoarse.


    Ino was taken aback for a moment, and the familiar voice came again. She finally understood that the owner of this voice was the sweetheart she was thinking about, the one who tortured her to death.


    Ino didn''t know why, but her whole body started to tremble. She stretched out her trembling hands, trying to hug Uchiha Tatsumi, but after stretching out her hands, she couldn''t use her strength for a long time.He could only pull the corners of Chen''s clothes upwards bit by bit, until his hands encircled Chen''s back.


    Ino''s face lightly leaned against Uchiha''s chest, his throat choked: "I''m not dreaming, it''s you, it''s really you... I thought, I thought I would never see you again in my life." After experiencing the ups and downs of life, Ino''s emotions were a little bit agitated, and she was a person who had experienced life and death.


    As the saying goes, only after experiencing life and death will you understand what you desire most in your heart, understand your pursuit more clearly, and begin to pursue what you desire without reservation.


    Ino happened to be like this. She only understood after wandering in the abyss of death for a while, and then she realized that it turned out that Uchiha Tatsuo was the one who couldn''t let go of her heart.At the beginning, because of Uchiha Tatsu''s refusal, because of the different positions of the two, the problem of her mental fatigue was finally solved.


    If God could give her another chance, she would definitely hold it firmly and pursue her own love without reservation.This is why Ino is so excited when he hears Uchiha Tatsumi''s voice.


    After a long time, Ino''s mood gradually stabilized.She raised her head and glanced at Chen secretly, like a little guy who was stealing food for fear of being discovered. Seeing Chen''s gaze shifted to her, she quickly lowered her head and continued to lean against Chen''s chest.


    Ino has never been as happy as he is now. In this space, she and Chen are the only two people. There is no other people''s interruption, and there is no need to think about the messy questions. The most important thing is Chen actually hugging herself?


    She could not understand Chen''s character any more, even Ino had made preparations that Chen would not respond to her for the rest of her life, but she did not expect happiness to come too suddenly.At this moment she was no longer Konoha''s ninja, and Chen was no longer the enemy she had to face.Now in this space, there are only a pair of little men and women who want to love but dare not reveal their hearts.


    "How did you discover me at the time." Ino continued to bury her head on Chen''s chest, and she found that all her breath was Chen''s breath.The faint taste that makes people feel at ease.


    "I just passed there by chance, and it''s really thrilling to speak of. If I didn''t happen to be there, I''m afraid..."


    "Maybe this is destined." Ino raised his head and squinted with a smile.


    "what?"


    "It''s destined! It''s destined that you will be my great hero..." Ino put his arms around Uchiha Tatsumi, and a gleam of light flashed from time to time in his beautiful eyes.Originally Ino was a girl with a cheerful personality, who dared to love and hate, only because she fell in love with Chen, and Chen''s emotions towards her were evasive, which made her feel sentimental.


    But it was the first time she saw Chen like today.Even when she met Chen in the flower shop, her heart beat as fast as it is today.


    Suddenly, Ino seemed to be thinking of something, his eyes dimly looking at Chen Rou and asked: "Hey... Chen, I have a question."


    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsuno raised his eyebrows.


    "Do you remember the last time you were alone with me?"


    Chen smiled softly: "Of course I remember, that was when we were young. I bought a flower in your flower shop at the time."


    "Yeah...you bought a flower back then. But what you didn''t know was that what you bought was actually the most expensive flower in our shop, the most unique flower, and I still have it back. Keep it without letting it die."


    Uchiha Tatsuno laughed dumbly. Wouldn''t he remember what he bought?It is clearly an ordinary rose: "Nonsense, didn''t the roses you bought that year withered long ago, or you threw them away yourself."


    Ino shook her head slightly. She was not talking about that cheap rose. When her left hand touched Uchiha''s hand, an unprecedented tactile wave surged into the hearts of both of them. Ino did not let go. Instead, she boldly grabbed Chen''s hand and placed it on her chest, Ino Qiao''s face turned red: "That unique flower...here."


    Chen couldn''t help but move slightly. If he still doesn''t understand Ino''s intentions at the moment, then he just died.No girl had ever said this to him in the past and this life, and no girl had ever touched him so much.


    Chen only felt that his heart was beating very fast, as if something was about to jump out in his heart, Chen gently covered his chest with the other hand, feeling his heartbeat, he found the heartbeat of the two It seems that the two are gradually merged into one, as if they have been hit by an illusion, they are beating "dongdongdongdongdong".


    Uchiha Tatsu subconsciously opened his eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes and wanted to dispel the illusion, but found that there was no sign of illusion at all. He had never been in love, just like Ino was the first brother in the emotional aspect. The shock of the contact was a little panic, some anticipation, and even... and some long aftertaste.


    This... how does it feel?


    Chapter 397: Stay?


    Uchiha Tatsu looked at Ino''s red face gradually buried in his chest because of his shyness. It was the first time he discovered that Ino was so good-looking.He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he reached his mouth, he realized that he had nothing to say at all. In terms of love, he was just a first-time brother, and he didn''t know how to take the initiative or would not take the initiative.


    "But... some bad guy, I don''t care after buying the flowers. I don''t know how to spend a lot of time to take good care of the flowers." Ino, who buried his face on Tatsun''s chest, said in a bitter tone, as if she was complaining about Uchiha Tatsun. He just steals his heart, but never knows to take care of himself.


    Uchiha Tatsumi laughed dumbly. He understood Inno¡¯s complaint and understood Ino¡¯s intentions. This time Uchiha Tatsuno did not intend to avoid Ino¡¯s intentions. He delayed Ino for too long, and he knew that even though The feelings of Ino that he avoided again, she will stick to it forever.

 230 Naruto Power System Chapter 230

    In that case, why bother to torture each other?Tatsun has Ino in her heart. It is precisely because of this that Tatsu cares about Ino so that she is so different from Ino. Obviously, Jing also has Tatsun in her heart, and even her feelings for Tatsun are more important than Chen''s feelings for her Come more enthusiastically.


    At this moment, even a fool understands what to do next, and Chen is obviously not a fool.He picked up Ino and escaped from the alien space in her exclaim.All the way through the sea, through the mountains, through the wilderness, through the forest.


    Ino has been completely fascinated by Chen''s embrace, waiting for more than ten years, and suffering from lovesickness for more than ten years. Now he finally got the response from his beloved. The feelings he gave were no longer unilateral, but gained. Lovers'' most sincere response.At this moment Ino didn''t want to care about anything. She felt that she was already the happiest person at the moment, and she didn''t want to care about anything else.


    Galloping all the way, when I landed, I could feel Ino''s loss of consciousness for a moment.Chen couldn''t help laughing: "Silly girl, there will be opportunities in the future."


    "Mu Dun''s Four Pillars Family Art!"


    A house entirely formed by wooden escapes rises from the flat ground. Wooden escape is good for this. It can play a big role both on the battlefield and in life, and can be erected even in the wilderness. A house for people to live in.


    Although Yichen''s current realm does not use these things at all, Ino not only wandered around the Guimen Pass for a while, he was already frightened, and coupled with the previous battles, I am afraid that he is already exhausted at this moment, and he has to think about Ino. status.


    "Well, you are also tired today. Rest early. I''ll just call me if I have something next to you." Chen patted Ino on the head and turned around to leave.


    "Don''t!" Ino stretched his hand to hold Chen, his eyes seemed to be begging a little: "Don''t go so early... Can you accompany me?"


    Chen hesitated for a while, sighed, and let Ino draw himself closer to the room.He was pitying, but he didn''t see the sly in Ino''s eyes.


    However, the atmosphere became silent after the two entered the room.Tatsun was not an active person in the first place, and his actions towards Ino today are the most daring things he has done in his life, and even though Ino dares to love and hate, he will inevitably feel embarrassed when facing his sweetheart. of.


    "you¡­"


    "Chen..."


    "You speak first¡­"


    "I¡­"


    Ino sneered: "I didn''t expect that the sections of those romance novels are true, so let''s talk about it first."


    "Are you... okay lately? Don''t get me wrong, I mean physical."


    Ino: "..." Although she has never been in a relationship in the true sense, she still couldn''t help but anxious about Chen''s performance, and she couldn''t help screaming "Nerdy" in her heart. How could there be such a chat.


    "Also... okay." As soon as the voice fell, Ino began to regret it.Although Ino has seen a lot of novels and movies, she has a wealth of theoretical knowledge, but it is the first time she really talks about feelings.


    The atmosphere was already very embarrassing, and the air in the entire room was solidified under the further promotion of two people who didn''t know anything.


    "In this case, I''m leaving first, you have a good rest." Chen couldn''t stand the awkward atmosphere in the room and wanted to go out.


    Ino was shocked and rushed over and hugged Chen: "Don''t... don''t go, okay." His tone was no longer as strong as before. It turned out that Ino hadn''t emerged from the shadow of death since the beginning.No matter how mature she is, she is just a teenage girl.


    Uchiha Chen''s muscles tightened instantly when Ino pounced on her body, but gradually softened when she heard her begging that seemed to be weeping slightly.He sighed lightly, turned around and hugged Ino, patted her back lightly.


    "Tonight... stay." Ino, who buried her head on Tatsun¡¯s chest, said this as if he had exhausted all his strength. If Uchiha Tatsun lowered his head, he could see that Ino was extremely shy at this moment. The ears are red.


    Unfortunately, Uchiha Tatsuno was stunned after hearing Ino''s words.


    "Tonight... stay?"


    Ino''s body became weak. At this time, she became more shy when she heard Chen repeat what she said again. She didn''t know where her courage came from, so she dared to say it so frankly and boldly.Before she could think of such words.


    Chen lowered her head and glanced at Ino, and found that her pretty face was flushed, her eyes were silky, and her body was weak and boneless.I saw her eyes cast a shy look at Chen, and Chen was a little lost in the autumn waves in her eyes.


    No matter how dull Chen Chen was at this moment, it was time to understand Ino''s meaning.


    "Ino...well"


    Chen was blocked by Ino''s mouth before he finished speaking.I don''t know why, Tatsu feels that Ino today is particularly bold and moving.The beauty was in her arms, and she had no time to think about it at this moment. Closing her eyes and feeling the sensation of the beating of the heart, the feeling of mate between lips and teeth.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.Chen gently put Ino on the bed with his flushed face, stretched out his trembling hands, and then retracted after only halfway through. It''s not Chen''s advice. This is a common problem for men and women in love for the first time. Suffering from gains and losses.


    "You...really thinking about it?"


    Ino didn''t speak, he held Tatsun''s neck and kissed it again...


    Chapter 398: Goodbye, Chen!


    "Lightly close together, slowly twist and pick up, it was first six years after neon clothes. The big string is noisy like rain, and the small string is like whispering. Noisy and miscellaneous, big beads and small beads fall on the jade plate. It''s slippery, and it''s hard to get under the ice in Youyanquan. The cold and astringent strings of the ice spring are frozen, and the freezing will stop for a while. Don''t be sad and hateful. At this time, silence is better than sound. Finally, draw carefully, the four strings sound like cracked silk."


    The time is fast, or it can be short.When Ino woke up, she thought she could be happy for a century, but it was obviously impossible.If possible, Ino would rather all this be just a dream, but there will always be a time when a dream wakes up, and after waking up, what you have to face is the reality that you have to face.


    Today Ino is like this. Yesterday¡¯s escape from the dead and long-lost reunion made Ino very bold and crazy. These were things she didn¡¯t dare to imagine. Ino once thought about when she would be countless times. I handed it over to Chen for the first time, but didn''t expect it would come so quickly or so suddenly.


    It can be said that if this matter hadn''t happened, Ino wouldn''t have made up his mind to hand himself over to Chen so quickly. If he really talked about Chen, he would have to thank Jin Jiao Yin Jiao.


    After Ino got up, she shook her head, who was still not fully awake, and her eyes were full of complexity as she watched Tatsun lying on her side and breathing evenly.As said before, Ino never thought that she would entrust herself to Chen so soon, but she would never regret it. This was something she had thought about for a long time.


    It seems contradictory to say this, but if this happens to a person, it is a very normal thing to suffer from gains and losses, and want to get but fear to lose, this is a common problem that everyone will have.


    And now Ino has completely entrusted himself to Chen, but will this really bring good results?No, it won''t. Obviously they are in different positions.


    As a ninja from Konoha Village and as a member of the Ninja Alliance, Ino is not only facing the Akatsuki organization led by Uchiha Daido, but also the Eagle Team led by Tatsun.Fundamentally speaking, they are on the opposite side, not just on the opposite side, but more by hatred.


    Chen, it can be said that apart from Yannin Village who was not poisoned by him, which Ninja Village in the other five countries did not go to make a fuss?It is impossible to reconcile and turn back, or even if Tatsun promises Ino to be willing to turn back, will the people from the five major countries agree?If they don''t swallow Chen Sheng alive, it is considered good.


    Why are you not doing it now?They simply cannot beat Chen, just like when Chen Qiang grabbed the Amber Purifying Bottle before, if they had enough strength to deter Chen, would they easily hand over the Amber Purifying Bottle?Or that they have the strength to compete against Chen, who knows if they will fight decisively to the end.


    On the one hand, he is the person he loves most, the lover who has just had the closest contact with him, and on the other hand, his village, his partner, and his family.It''s not easy to be caught between the two. Sometimes Ino would think of giving up like this, and forgetting Chen after so many years, but so many years of persistence, so many years of love is so easy to forget?


    She also thought about it, regardless of the disputes in the Ninja World, letting the Ninja World toss at will, she and Chen Shuangsu Double Breath would never ask about the world, but Chen is so angry that he wants to persuade him to retreat. Impossible, she didn''t try it last night, but the result was a failure.


    Ino sighed lightly, his eyes were gentle and watery, and he looked at Chen like this, as if he wanted to imprint Chen''s body description deeply into his mind.The expression in his eyes revealed such a moving and passionate love.


    The world is safe and secure, and will live up to the Tathagata and live up to the Qing.


    "How can I achieve the best of both worlds..." Ino was very distressed. At this age, she should have taken care of her delicate flowers in the flower shop, but the ninja career made her have to embark on the path of maturity in advance. Especially war is undoubtedly the best catalyst to make a person mature.


    Now Chen was sleeping in front of her, one of the culprits that caused this war, if it weren''t for him, this war that would spread to the entire Ninja World would not have occurred.Without him, perhaps the world would appear more peaceful.


    kill him?


    This thought suddenly appeared in Ino''s head. She knew exactly what kind of threat Uchiha Tatsumi was to the Ninja World. If Tatsuno died, then it would definitely be more pros than harm to the entire Ninja League. thing.


    Ino looked gently at Chen, who seemed to be asleep. After a long while, he seemed to have made up his mind. He turned around looking for a ninja bag. The battle last night was so fierce. Clothes and other items were thrown around. Now I want to find something back. I can''t find it.


    Ino managed to endure the shame in his heart and found his ninja bag, and took out Kunai from it.The sharp point was facing Chen''s heart, and Chen still hadn''t woken up at this time. As long as Ino''s heart was cruel, he could directly pierce Kuwu into Chen''s heart.


    "No, no..." Kuwu was in a stalemate in mid-air for a long time, and Ino slumped to put down her hand. How could she be able to do it with someone who has been a favorite for more than ten years.Ino felt as if he had been hit by an illusion, and unexpectedly thought of Chen like this.


    For her, this is simply a blasphemy of her own feelings, which is a kind of infidelity to her own feelings.


    "How could I be willing to act on you..." Ino stretched out his hand as if to touch Chen''s face, but thinking that she would have had such a thought before, she couldn''t help feeling of guilt deepening in her heart, she sighed and looked sad. Withdraw his hand.


    She felt that God seemed to have made a big joke to her, or that she had done some heinous things in her previous life, and she would torture her like this in this life.


    A tear slipped from Ino''s face and "tick" on her hand.

 231 Naruto Power System Chapter 231

    "Am I... crying?" I don''t know why, looking at this tear, Ino actually laughed, but the more she smiled, the more tears she kept, just like an unstoppable sluice no matter how she uses her hand I can''t cover it.


    On the one hand, she is the person she likes, and on the other hand, as Konoha''s ninja, she has her own responsibilities. Being caught between the two makes her extremely painful.


    If she could, Ino would really like to die like this.Don''t care about anything, don''t care about anything, so she won''t be caught between the village and her lover.


    Maybe it''s really a good way to die, so that she won''t worry about these problems anymore.Ino''s eyes flashed suddenly, as if he had made some decision...


    Taking a look at Chen, who was still sleeping, Ino Zhanyan smiled, and stepped forward to kiss Chen on the cheek secretly, and found that Chen was not moving, with a cunning sly on his face.


    "How can I strike you, how am I willing to strike you..."


    Ino took a deep look at Chen with nostalgia, and finally touched his chest with nothingness, and slowly closed his eyes...


    "Goodbye... Chen..."


    However, just when Ino was about to pierce kunai into his chest to end his pain, suddenly a powerful hand grasped the blade of kunai, making kunai no longer able to Move a bit...


    PS: I''m really sorry, this emotional drama is so complicated, I wrote it and changed it, and it took a long time!


    Chapter 399: Ino''s Position


    "How can I strike you, how am I willing to strike you..."


    Aiming Kuwu at his heart, Ino glanced at Chen one last time: "Goodbye, Chen...I really love you!"


    Just when Ino wanted to pierce kunai into his chest to end his pain, suddenly a powerful hand grasped the blade of kunai, making it impossible to move anymore. ¡­


    Feeling the movement blocked, Ino suddenly opened his eyes, and suddenly realized that Chen, who was asleep, did not know when he had opened his eyes. At this time, he frowned slightly and looked at her with regret.


    In fact, Chen has already woken up, or he has never really fallen asleep. As a qualified ninja, it is very important to be vigilant at all times. Even the slightest disturbance will not escape his perception, so he wakes up in Ino. When I came over, Chen had already been discovered.


    Chen Chen just wanted to see what Ino was waking up so early, but he didn''t expect Ino to be muttering to himself after waking up, and even took out Kunai for a while.


    When he heard Ino¡¯s confession, Tatsun¡¯s mood was noticeably low, especially when Ino directed kumaru at him, Tatsun felt extremely angry. At that moment, he even suspected that Ino was approaching. He is purposeful, and what he has shown before is all falsehood, the purpose is to confuse him and then approach him and then kill him.


    But even so, Tatsun still didn¡¯t move. Although he didn¡¯t know whether Ino¡¯s feelings for him were true or false, he did have a fascination with Ino. Even if Ino really wanted to kill him, he would not resist. In his current state, ordinary things did not threaten him at all, he was waiting for Ino to make a choice.


    Chen has made up his mind and is ready to eat Ino''s misfortune, as a memorial to the love that ended at the beginning. As long as Ino is really stabbed, Chen will not dodge.


    This also represents his feelings for Ino, and his feelings with Ino will end with this time.There are always some things in the world that are not as good as his own mind, Chen Du is already ready to no longer believe in love.


    In the end, the silly girl Ino couldn''t make it.Although Chen Xin didn''t say anything, it was inevitable that he would still be a little relieved, at least he was not deceived, and Ino was still the same.


    However, what Chen never expected was that Ino would actually do such an extreme thing. Between herself and the village, she didn''t choose either, instead she chose to die.


    This move by Ino shocked Chen and made him very distressed. After all, she was the most uncomfortable being caught between herself and the village. It was really difficult for her to let her bear these things and let her pay her debts.At this time, I realized that I could no longer pretend to sleep.


    "Why are you so stupid!" Chen looked at Ino with a reproachful face, and slightly forced her hand to shake Ino''s kunai, and took her into her arms, gently pinching her chin with one hand to make her look at Self: "Do you have to do this for you!"


    "So you''re already awake." Ino looked at Chen and laughed at himself: "Originally I planned to get it right once and for all while you were asleep, but in the end I thought too much."


    Originally planned to finish the matter while Chen was still awake, but didn''t expect Chen to be sober.Ino¡¯s words caused Tatsumi who was about to speak and swallowed all of what she was about to say. Indeed, he had already woken up a long time ago. It was just a strange act of Ino. He wanted to see what she would do. It''s just choice.


    In the end, I didn''t expect Ino to make such an extreme choice, but it was fortunate that it was so that Tatsun could understand what Ino was thinking.


    "Don''t hide it, I know what you are going to do."


    "I can''t hide it from you." With teardrops in his eyes, Ino smiled beautifully. He reached out and touched Chen''s fortitude cheek, feeling the breath of his beloved person so close, and Ino''s eyes were dim.


    "I don''t want it, I really don''t want this... But I really can''t do it. As Konoha''s ninja, I should kill you for the sake of peace in the Ninja world for the sake of the village, but I am very useless, I really can''t I''m doing it to you... I let the village down, and I''m even more sorry to you..."


    Ino would rather commit suicide by herself than stretch out her hand to hurt Chen. She really likes Chen so much. She can sacrifice herself for Chen, but she has her own village on one side and the people she likes on the other.It can be said that both sides care about most.


    Since neither side can choose, Ino, who is in the cracks, can only choose to commit suicide. Only in this way can he gain peace.


    Chen sighed slightly, stretched out his hand and stroked Ino''s cheek, and whispered, "Did Konoha''s people tell you to do this? Knowing that you were here when you were by my side?"


    "No..." Ino shook his head lightly and looked at Chen and said: "No, these are all my own thoughts. Now that we are together, we must consider things clearly in the future. You are not willing to quit. I can only make this choice in this dispute."


    "Huh, are you trying to persuade me to let go?" Chen, who already possesses ten-tailed power, has no boundaries. After all, no one in this world can compare to Chen except Liudao and Kaguyaji. At this time, still want Chen to let go?


    "Impossible, I have already reached this point. I will almost succeed. How could I let go? Besides, I am not the only one. The group of people under my hand are all counting on me. Even if I let go, do you think the group of people I accept will agree? Do you think Konoha''s people, your Ninja Allied Forces will agree?"


    It''s not that Chen is aggressive, but that it is true. Even if Chen wants to let go and withdraw, it is impossible.As a super S-rank rebel who destroyed the four ninja villages and was wanted by the five ninja villages at the same time, they would never rest assured that Chen would live so safely.They are bound to do everything possible to solve Chen.


    Rather than just wait and die, it is better to take the initiative and beat all the people from the five major countries to the ground first, so that no one will resist.


    "Yes." Ino''s face was weak, and she knew in her heart what Chen said, otherwise she wouldn''t stop mentioning this matter after Chen refused once.That''s why she chose to kill herself, but she didn''t expect Chen to misunderstand it, thinking that she was trying to force her to death.


    "Stop talking about it, now is the time for the two of us, don''t think about those things, okay." Ino stretched out his arm around the neck of Guochen, kissed his face and smiled. She is relieved, since she has no choice. Kill Chen, then just let the flow go. As long as she enjoys this rare time now, as for how things will develop in the future, let her time to arrange.


    "Humph¡­"


    Chen originally wanted to be arrogant, but he didn''t expect it to be gagged by Ino.


    For a long time, Ino looked at Chen with dim eyes, and lightly opened her lips: "Love me..."


    "When the golden wind and jade dew meet, they win but there are countless people..."


    Chapter Four Hundred: The Departure of Ino


    Obviously, Ino was very crazy this time, and even so crazy that she once took the initiative so that Chen could not imagine that she had such a side.But the end result is that after finishing the work, Ino spreads out on the bed, and if he moves a little, he will feel pain in his heart.


    But in the end, Ino still left. After simply using medical ninjutsu to eliminate the pain in her lower body, she chose to leave.All of this was felt by Tatsu, even when Ino chose to be crazy, Tatsu had already guessed the ending of the story.


    Since Ino couldn''t persuade him, he couldn''t persuade Ino, there was no way to solve the fatal confrontation between the two, and parting was a matter of time.Of course Chen could choose to force Ino to stay, and I believe Ino would choose to stay even if he didn''t want to.


    But Chen didn''t want to see Ino worrying about this and that all day long.After all, Tatsun wants an Ino whose body and mind are completely his own, not an Ino whose heart is half of Konoha.That being the case, it might as well choose to let her leave.


    Even though he said so, there will inevitably be some uncomfortable things in the heart when things come.It was already the third day that Ino had left. Calculating the time, Ino should have returned to their headquarters in Yunren Village.


    Ino didn''t send her off when she left, and Ino was very witty and didn''t ask Chen to send her.But after the treatment, he kissed Chen silently and left by himself.Did not say much, and did not trust anything.


    Because she knew that the next time they met, maybe the two would really meet as enemies.In contrast, Ino does not expect Chen to always love her, as long as he can have himself in his heart, it is enough. If this is the case, then Ino''s pain and tears for so many years are worth it.


    But at this moment, he was still lying on the bed in the wooden house, not knowing what he was thinking.That''s right, the three days after Ino left, he didn''t go anywhere, and he stayed in the room for three days.He breathed the air in the room as if Ino was still by his side.


    He can be selfish and can choose to keep Ino by his side, but so what?To make a person who loves himself shed tears, is this really what a man should do?Since even Ino can choose to endure this pain alone, what happened to Chen as a man sharing a share for Ino.


    Having said that, it''s another matter to really do it.It''s like Chen Chen''s mood is almost irritable to a state. He feels that he is very manic now. If someone comes to anger him at this time, then the result can be imagined. It is absolutely impossible to calm Chen without paying the price of life. The anger in the heart.


    "Oh... feelings." Chen couldn''t help but sighed.Originally, when I had no feelings, I had always longed for a sincere relationship, but now I find that it is so painful to like someone.The eternal kaleidoscope in Chen''s eyes slowly closed, interrupting the illusion that he had cast on himself.


    Chen smiled lightly, but the bitter expression revealed Chen''s heart, which was not as broad as he showed.


    "System...Do you know about feelings?"


    system:"¡­"

 232 Naruto Power System Chapter 232

    "Heh... I almost forgot, how could you know what feelings are, and you have no feelings."


    "Ding, please host face up to the existence of this system, this system is omnipotent."


    "Hehe..." Chen lay on the bed blankly, staring at the sky blankly, not knowing what he was thinking.He didn''t believe all the things the system said. Although the system usually seemed to understand everything, how could the emotional aspects be so simple?


    Even people don''t dare to say that they understand emotions, so how can they dare to say that they understand emotions?


    "Emotion is a comprehensive psychological and physiological state of various feelings, thoughts, and behaviors in a person''s heart. It is a psychological response to external stimuli and an incidental physiological response. Normal people have emotions. Everyone has different personalities and handles feelings differently. The host obviously does not have a good understanding of feelings."


    Chen raised his eyebrows and felt a little surprised. It did sound like this: "Go on."


    "Emotions are divided into many kinds, including family, friendship, love, etc. The host is worrying about love now. Unfortunately, for this problem, the system originally considered that the host might encounter In this case, the program has already been set up in advance."


    Hearing this, he immediately sat up: "There is still such a setting? Why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    System: "The host never asked..."


    Chen: "..."


    He now has a sentence in his heart that he doesn''t know whether to say it or not. If he didn''t see Chen, he already looks like this now. Should the system say that he doesn''t have a point in his heart?


    "Say something quickly, let it go if you have a fart!"


    The system didn''t speak, it just transmitted a combined segment of a relationship to Chen''s memory.Chen closed his eyes and felt it carefully. He didn''t know how long time had passed. It might be only a moment, or it might be a long time.


    Chen only feels that he has experienced emotions time and time again in his memory, successes and failures, consummation and incompleteness.Chen felt that he had gone through countless emotional entanglements like a bystander, but it didn''t seem to be the case, because every relationship was deeply imprinted in his mind, even the name of each person, each person I remember clearly what I have done.


    If Chen before was just a first-time brother who only experienced relationships once, then he now seems to be a veteran with a long history of love.


    For a long time, Chen slowly opened his eyes, and those deep eyes were filled with endless sadness and deepness.If there is a person here at this moment, you will find that Chen''s temperament has undergone an earth-shaking change.


    If the previous Chen gave people the feeling of being a sharp sword out of the sheath, then Chen now feels like a bone-wrenching hollow. It is obvious that the system gives Chen not only feelings, but also There are more episodes of experience. The original mentality problem was Chen''s shortcoming, but at this moment, it is obvious that this shortcoming has been forcibly compensated by the system with this simple and crude method.


    Originally, Uchiha Mikoto''s death was a pain that Chen couldn''t let go of, but after more memory fragments instilled by the system, it was no longer so painful.


    Chapter 401: You are already a weak


    Chen Chang breathed a sigh of relief. After suddenly receiving so much information before, Chen really couldn''t accept it for a while, but fortunately, Chen was no longer the one who only knew to nest in his dark little room to watch it. After all, after living in the world of Hokage for so long, his decadent youth has long been no longer able to bear the psychological endurance of that decadent youth.


    "There is such a thing... wouldn''t it be okay for you to take it out earlier!"


    "Ding...According to the program setting, this originally required the host to comprehend it, and the system''s assistance only played a guiding role. If the host had not questioned the system before, I would not open the auxiliary program so early."


    "Oh?" Chen''s eyes lit up, and the eyes that looked lifeless had a little more brilliance. This is just the reason why Chen has just gone through the baptism of the system and has not completely settled down. Waiting completely gave him the baptism of the system. It won¡¯t be like this after you have eaten it completely.


    "I really underestimated you!" Chen touched his chin and smacked his lips.Originally, he thought that the system was just a simple program, and he didn''t pay much attention to the system, only that the system was a mechanical existence, but he didn''t expect that the original system had this aspect that he had not thought of.


    It seems that Chen still thinks of the origin of the system too simple, so Chen still needs to reconsider his attitude towards the system.After all, now that we know that the origin of the system is not simple, then the future exploration of the system must be mentioned in the process.


    After all, like the system, it only moves after a rush. If Chen doesn''t take the initiative to test, maybe the system will never reveal this function.However, he only needs to know this matter in his heart, there is no need to tell the system.


    As for the system, Chen himself doesn''t have much confidence in his heart to be able to fully control it. It is one aspect, but who knows how many things the system hides?


    system:"¡­"


    "Ding, please pay attention to the host''s wording. This system will always only analyze things rationally, and the final decision remains with the host."


    "Well... good, good." Chen collapsed on the bed again and waved his hand: "I still know this, don''t worry." Even so, Chen''s deep eyes revealed fullness. Full of profound meaning.


    "In short, you have to understand that feelings are just something outside of your body. If you want to become a strong person, then you must let go of feelings. The role of this system is to assist the host to become the strongest in the world step by step. It doesn¡¯t matter if you let go of those unnecessary feelings. After the host becomes the strongest, don¡¯t you think that feelings come just as you want?"


    Chen Lenghe said that he disagrees with the system''s statement. He finally reaped his feelings, so did the system hit him?


    "According to what you mean, is it possible for the strong to do so, and feelings are just a plaything of power?" Chen sneered.Is this kind of feeling really feeling?Feelings based on power and strength are only a means for the weak to be forced to attach to the strong. Such feelings are bound to not be too long, just like those superficial brothers in reality, they can only be blessed and shared. Difficulties.


    "It''s not the case. I am not responsible for the host''s outlook on life and world view system. What kind of person the host will become is the host''s business. This system is only responsible for leading the host''s strength to the top of the pyramid. At that time, all the host''s behaviors They have nothing to do with the system."


    "Moreover, what this system says is not to let the host do whatever he wants. The host misinterprets the meaning of the system to a certain extent. This system means that only after having the strength can it be free from secular obstacles and restrictions, just like the host With the host''s woman, if the host''s strength really reaches the level where the world has to compromise, will they continue to resist?"


    Chen disagrees with this statement and sneered: "Could it be that my current strength is not enough?" Just because Chen is now able to match the strength of the Six Dao Immortals, can''t he make them succumb?Are they drifting or Chen can''t lift the knife?


    "Does the host think that your strength is very strong now?" The system suddenly reminded: "Don''t forget, the host''s strength now barely reaches the sixth level.


    Please don¡¯t think that the host can be complacent after reaching the current strength. You must know that the world of Naruto is only the lowest level of the small world. On top of this, there are the middle and big worlds. What the host has to do is to become these three. The strongest in a thousand worlds, not a toad that sits on a well and watches the sky."


    "Big Thousand World?" Chen immediately grasped the key words in the system''s words, and asked the system in a hurry: "What is going on, you can make it clear."


    "Answer the host, the plane where the host is now consists of three thousand small worlds, three thousand middle worlds, and three thousand big worlds, and the world of Naruto is only one of the three thousand small worlds. In higher world civilizations, the host needs to continuously cultivate and become stronger, and eventually become the strongest in the three thousand worlds. This is the ultimate task of the host."


    "In other words, the world of Naruto is just a start. I will go to other worlds in the future?" Chen originally thought that his journey into the world of Naruto had reached the top, so after he became the ten-tailed man Zhuli The thoughts on cultivation have faded. After all, according to the original book, the final big boss is only at this level. It is almost as difficult to break through, but now I hear the system say that there are other worlds on top of Naruto. Don''t let Chen Xinsheng be vigilant.


    "Yes, if it''s just a pure Naruto World, the strength of the host has barely reached the limit of the Naruto World, and it is not absolute. There are already things in this world that can threaten the host, and in the entire three thousand In the world, the strength of the host is still nothing more than a weak ant. The host has a long way to go and should not be constrained by these emotional things."


    "understood!"


    Chen waved his hand impatiently to interrupt the system. Although he was very disgusted with the system''s indifference to feelings, he had already acquiesced in what it said in his heart.


    Chapter 402: Unexpected Encounter


    "Ding! Please take the host seriously, this will involve the path that the host should take afterwards."


    Chen nodded, indicating that he understood.This is indeed the case. If it is only in the world of Hokage, then Yichen''s current strength is basically considered to be the top, and the existence of the system will become a little embarrassing and redundant.Even Chen once worried about whether the system will leave Chen. Even if Chen¡¯s strength is not given by the system, most of the credit is also on the system. Once the system leaves, it will bring Chen. The blow is definitely not a little bit.


    The most important thing is that Chen still has so many points in the system that he hasn''t used. Isn''t he a big loss if the system runs away?Chen Ke still clearly remembers the life that was exhausted every day but still only able to live on the subsistence allowance.During that period, if Chen''s strength were not too low, he would not be helpless in the subsequent Uchiha tragedy.


    But now Chen has become richer, and the source of points is also broad, but he doesn''t want to try again on the day of crying for a point.


    And Chen''s purpose this time was originally to explore the system here, but he didn''t expect that he would actually hear some incredible things.Chen now, who had no motivation for cultivation, was aroused by the worlds that the system said.


    "Big Thousand World?" Chen muttered to himself: "Hmph... it''s interesting."


    "That system, can I go to other worlds now?" Tatsun couldn''t help but asked out loud. Since there is no challenge in the world of Naruto, and there is still a long time before Uchiha and the others were born. I want to take advantage of this time to go to other worlds first.


    "Answer the host, now that the conditions are not met, the teleportation cannot be started, and the next world cannot be entered."


    "Conditions? What are the conditions, how can I enter the next world, and what will happen to this world after I enter the next world." Chen asked.


    "Ding! Become the strongest player in this world, complete all the main tasks in this world, the world is destroyed, any completion of any one can allow the host to enter the next world. After the host enters the next world, it will follow that world time flow rate. Changes correspondingly change the flow rate of this world. It is possible that you will only have one day in this world after ten years in the new world, and vice versa."


    "Is that so." Chen touched his chin thoughtfully: "Help me see what my current main mission is." Thinking about it this way, Chen realized that he hadn''t received a mission from the system for a long time, and had no points before. The source of''s can only do system tasks to get points, and now a random war can make Chen become full, and he also dispelled the thought of doing tasks, but he did not expect that this would actually restrict him from teleporting to The imprisonment of the next world.


    "Ding, the main task of the current host: 1. Obtain the ten-tailed chakra, task status: completed; 2. Defeat and seal the six belt soil, six spots, the unblocked Kaguya Ji, the task status: not completed; 3. In addition to the ninja profession, the ninja profession is erased from the Naruto world, mission status: not completed; 4. Become the king of the world and rule the entire Naruto world, status: not completed..."


    Looking at the task list given by the system, the cold sweat on Chen''s forehead couldn''t help but come out. The previous one is easy to understand, but what the hell is that eradicating the ninja career?Is it to kill all the ninjas? Wouldn''t he even be killed?


    "This task is interpreted as letting no one in Naruto World survive as a ninja, whether it is to wipe out everyone by force or solve it by other means."


    Speaking of this, Chen thought of Madara''s unlimited monthly reading plan, and hurriedly asked the system a question. After getting an affirmative answer, he smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth, which almost understood the meaning of the system.

 233 Naruto Power System Chapter 233

    But at this moment, Chen suddenly felt an extremely weak and very unstable Chakra outside the wooden house, and he couldn''t help frowning.You must know that Chen chose a random place to start the wood escape technique. Although it is not a rare place, it is not a place that everyone can find, and Chen feels that the breath of Chakra is somewhat familiar.


    Now that someone came, Nachen stopped talking with the system, and walked out the door with his clothes on.


    Originally Chen thought it would be the ninja coalition who accidentally wandered here, but when he opened the door and saw the people, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    "Xiao Nan?"


    Chen unexpectedly looked at Xiao Nan, whose clothes were tattered and Chakra was extremely unstable in front of him.In Chen''s impression, no one seemed to be able to force Zhi Dun''s Xiao Nan to such an extent.


    Regardless of Xiao Nan¡¯s strength, Payne, who is next to her, is an existence that ordinary people cannot match. Although Payne is really nothing to Chen now, but for those ninja coalition forces whose top combat strength is scarce, that It seems to be an insurmountable moat.


    But apart from the Ninja Allied Forces, Chen couldn''t think of other existences that could hurt Xiao Nan to this degree.


    At this time, Xiao Nan, who was about to run out of Chakra, reluctantly lifted her head up after hearing Chen''s voice. After she saw Chen''s voice, she was slightly taken aback. After all, the two had met each other and even wanted It''s not because of the guy in front of him, Nagato wouldn''t risk going to the land of Thunder, it can be said that everything has an inescapable connection with Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him.


    However, after seeing Chen, Xiao Nan did raise that heart and then put it down again. After all, with her current state, it would be useless to be vigilant in front of Chen.


    Xiao Nan reluctantly raised a sigh of relief and stood up: "Yes...It''s you..." Before she finished speaking, her feet were dark in front of her eyes, and she fainted in front of Chen.


    "Hey..." Looking at Xiao Nan who passed out in his arms, Chen was a little bit dumbfounded.Unexpectedly, this guy fainted before he finished speaking, but he was slightly frightened.Previously it was only remote sensing, but now she was sensing the dry meridians in Xiao Nan''s body at close range, and she couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    This guy, how can he manage to chakra in his body, he is dying, and even the body''s own reconstruction function is lost.As we all know, the most important thing in the ninja is the chakra. If there is no chakra, it means the death of the person. After the chakra is exhausted, the body will automatically extract the chakra from the body cells and spirit. supplement.


    But Xiao Nan''s current situation is indeed that even the body''s autonomous functions are gone, and the only remaining Chakra is also exhausted.


    "I really don''t know how you got here." Chen shook his head helplessly.


    Chapter 403: Xiaonan''s experience


    To be honest, Chen doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Xiao Nan if he can. Anyone who has seen Hokage knows that Xiao Nan is Nagato¡¯s forbidden. It¡¯s not that Chen is afraid of Nagato, but he doesn¡¯t. He didn''t want to be out of line, and Ino had just left. He was a little unhappy now. Although he had seen a lot of help with the system, he was still a little irritable after all.


    Looking down at Xiao Nan who was in a coma in his arms, Chen thought for a while and took her back to the cabin.He still cares very much about who is beating Xiao Nan like this, everyone knows that if he wants to hurt Xiao Nan, Nagato will definitely not sit idly by. Since Xiao Nan is already like this, then Nagato doesn¡¯t need it. Said he must have lost.


    Chen couldn''t think of anyone on Hokage''s face that would be Nagato''s opponent, but after contacting the system before telling him about those things, Chen had to care.Could it be a hidden master who defeated Nagato and injured Xiao Nan.This is a major event related to his journey to the next world, and there is no room for sloppy.


    Chen now thinks that these are all fruitless, and everything will not be known until Xiao Nan wakes up.


    Chen put Xiao Nan back on the bed, simply treated her with Chakra, and then let her own body mechanisms to recover from the injury.Chen is not the Virgin, if he can recover by himself, Chen doesn''t need to do anything extra, he now has time to wait for Xiao Nan to wake up by himself.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xiao Nan unconsciously groaned in his mouth lying on the bed, and his body that hadn''t moved involuntarily began to tremble.Suddenly, she opened her eyes suddenly: "This...Where is this?"


    She lifted her body from the bed with difficulty, and when she looked up, she found Chen sitting on the chair.Xiao Nan''s pupils shrank, and his body tightened in an instant. Whether it was heard from Nagato''s conversation with Madara, or personally felt, it gave Xiao Nan the feeling that this man is dangerous!


    Chen raised his head, staring at Xiao Nan''s face with deep eyes, and said, "You are awake."


    "Uchiha Tatsun..." Xiao Nan said Tatsun''s name word by word. In front of this man who is even ashamed of Nagato, Xiao Nan didn''t dare to move in any way. With her current state, even if she wanted to escape Can''t do it: "Why are you here."


    Uchiha Tatsuno grinned, did this guy forget what happened before.But Chen didn''t bother to explain this. It was always only himself who questioned others. No one dared to question him yet and asked, "Nagato, shouldn''t you be with you? Why are you alone now?"


    I don''t know if it was Chen''s illusion. When he said the word "Nagato", Xiao Nan''s expression faded and disappeared.Had Chen not been more familiar with the human heart after receiving the emotional gift package produced by the system''s surprise, then he would have never noticed this flashing gloom in Xiao Nan''s eyes.


    "Why should I tell you?" Xiao Nan insisted.


    Chen coldly snorted, and his whole body vigorously vibrated, and his icy killing intent turned into sharp swords toward Xiao Nan: "Woman, you''d better figure out the situation now. You have to know that you are following Who speaks."


    Under Chen''s substantive murderous aura, Xiao Nan seemed to be a sailing boat moving forward in a storm, which could be overwhelmed at any time.Suddenly, Xiao Nan''s expression changed, her body was shaky, her pale face was blushing abnormally, and she spouted a mouthful of blood with a "wow".Originally, Xiao Nan''s body wasn''t very agile, it was just that he had just regained consciousness, so suddenly bearing Chen''s murderous aura almost didn''t faint again.


    Fortunately, Chen had already withdrawn his murderous aura when he saw that Xiao Nan''s body was wrong, and he didn''t make Xiao Nan faint again, but now Xiao Nan''s injury is more serious.


    It wasn''t until this time that Xiao Nan realized that she was no longer an "angel" of the Akatsuki organization, and no longer had the care of Nagato, Yahiko, and Jiraiya.Xiao Nan laughed miserably, her pale face was covered with helpless tears, watching Chen resigned and closed her eyes: "You kill me."


    Chen looked stunned for a moment and almost didn''t react. When did he say he was going to kill?Is it now popular to kill people after asking them?Is this the most popular surface question nowadays?


    For a long time, Xiao Nan slowly opened his eyes when he didn''t feel the coming of death, and looked at Chen puzzledly: "Aren''t you...you want to kill me."


    Chen''s mouth twitched: "When did I say I would kill you? If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn''t save you."


    Xiao Nan looked at Uchiha Tatsu indifferently, and said suspiciously, "You saved me? Aren''t you in the same group with those guys?"


    "A group of people?" Chen frowned: "Speaking of which, who is chasing you, Penn, isn''t he with you."


    Hearing Payne, Xiao Nan lowered his head, obviously remembering something unfortunate, and then whispered for a long time: "Yahiko is dead... Nagato is also dead..."


    "??" Chen felt that the amount of information in Xiao Nan''s words was too great. Although the strength of Nagato is not considered to be what Chen now looks like, at least those eyes were owned by the Six Dao Immortals back then. If Nagato didn''t want it, no one could easily kill him. In the original book, Naruto also relied on his mouth to escape to make Nagato change his mind.


    "Dead? How did you die?"


    "Dokage!" It seems that the name of the enemy was mentioned. Xiaonan''s eyes gradually revealed the ferocious meaning: "Nagato went to the land of thunder to recover Yawei and Kyuubi not long ago, but I didn''t expect to be attacked by people. Nagato was in battle. Unfortunately, the ninjutsu of Tukage died.


    "Tukage?" Chen touched his chin. It seemed that that guy didn''t have the power to kill Nagato. Chen probably guessed that it was just Nagato who wanted to die: "Then what about you? After Nagato''s death, you Are they chased and killed here?"


    Xiao Nan was silent for a long while, still immersed in grief. After a long time, he opened his mouth to tell his passing. It turned out that after the battle in Yunyin Village, Xiao Nan took Nagato and left, but Nagato was already running out of oil at that time. At the point of dryness, it didn''t take long for him to breathe. The distraught Xiaonan could only plan to bury the bodies of Nagato and Yahiko before deciding to take revenge.


    Although Nagato had always made it clear to let her escape and not to avenge him, Xiao Nan did not intend to obey Nagato''s instructions. With Nagato''s death, her only bondage in this world was gone, and she was already dead. Zhi''s plan to retaliate against everyone. The first person she wanted to revenge was to bring the soil. However, what she did not expect was that the soil would automatically find her and take Nagato¡¯s body. She was also seriously injured by Uchiha''s dirt. Fortunately, her abilities were quite special. In addition, the target of dirt was Nagato''s corpse. She didn''t take her seriously, so she had the opportunity to escape.


    Chen''s expression was startled, but he didn''t expect this result. No wonder he brought the soil to reclaim the body of the silver horn. It turned out that the reincarnation eye has already been handed, and the nine-tailed chakra is close. It seems that things have begun to develop in a normal way. Si nodded and said, "That''s it?"


    "that''s it¡­"


    Four hundred and fourth; The price of revenge


    Suddenly, Tatsun seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Xiao Nan with a smile but a smile, and said, "You don''t know that, the guy who claims to be Madara is actually not the real Uchiha Madara, the real Uchiha Madara. He died more than ten years ago."


    Chen had already torn his face anyway, Chen didn''t intend to conceal his true identity for Tai Tu.


    Xiao Nan was taken aback when he heard the words, and said in surprise: "Are you serious? But isn''t that kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes something that your Uchiha family only has."


    "I lied to you to do something." Chen said disdainfully: "That guy is indeed from the Uchiha clan, but it is not Madara, but Madara has found a successor more than ten years ago, named Uchiha Dai Earth, in order to be able to resurrect Uchiha Madara later."


    Tatsun talked to Xiao Nan, clarifying the unknown things about Uchiha Madara with soil.


    "In other words, at the beginning, we were really in contact with Madara, and then we changed to another person? No wonder the character gap between them is so big, but all of this is your guess, right? What evidence proves all this."


    "I just said I know, believe it or not." Chen spread his hands and made an expression that is as good as you are happy to Xiao Nan.Chen had said these things to Xiao Nan on a whim. He couldn''t say that this was the news he knew when he saw Naruto in his previous life, right?


    "Cut...you guy." Xiao Nan said lightly, knowing that he has nothing to do with Chen, and Chen''s words are probably right. After all, the differences in personalities between the two people before and after are so big, and there are also differences in some small habits. Yes, these Nagatos didn''t pay much attention, but as a girl, Xiao Nan could clearly feel it. From this point of view, Xiao Nan knew that Chen''s words were true.


    "Does Uchiha bring soil?" Xiaonan''s eyes gradually cooled, as if thinking of something.However, Chen wouldn''t know what this woman was thinking. He coughed and said, "Don''t think about it, you can''t beat him with your current strength. Not to mention that he is about to gather the nine beasts now, even if It¡¯s a kaleidoscope that you can¡¯t deal with."


    "Aren''t you still missing eight tails and nine tails?"


    "In fact, the Outer Golem does not necessarily require a collection of tail beasts to activate. Other methods can also be used instead. For example, the Zhuli of the past generations reincarnated from the dirty soil, they still retain the tail beast Chakra they held before their lives. , Unfortunately, not long ago, that guy just took away a man with nine-tailed chakras from my front. I can¡¯t think of a surprise, those chakras are enough for him to motivate the golem."


    Chen stretched her waist as if she was saying something unrelated to him, but didn''t know that his words set off stormy waves in Xiao Nan''s ears, and the Golem of the Outer Dao could already be urged, so Nagato attacked Yunyin Village. Isn''t it meaningless?


    That Uchiha and Tuma Mingming already had a way to mobilize the Golem, but they still let Nagato attack the Ninja Headquarters. This was simply asking Nagato to die.


    Xiao Nanqiang endured his grief and anger, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

 234 Naruto Power System Chapter 234

    Seeing Xiao Nan''s appearance, Chen ignored it, stood up for himself, and said casually: "Well, after talking so much, I should go, too. As for you, you are lucky if you didn''t die this time. It¡¯s up to you whether you continue to seek revenge from Uchiha or find a place to hide."


    Chen was going to walk outside.


    Xiao Nan, who was thinking secretly, didn''t know what he thought of after discovering that Chen was leaving, and hurriedly said, "Wait!"


    Chen heard the words and stopped, frowned slightly, turned around to look at Xiao Nan, and looked a little impatient. He and Xiao Nan were not familiar with each other at all, except for meeting twice during the cooperation with Xiao Organization. Any intersection, the reason why I would save her was just casual. I felt that this woman was actually quite pitiful, and there was no threat to him at all, so I saved it casually, and never thought about it.


    Although he said that he is not a murderous person, he has never been a soft-hearted person. To put it bluntly, he has a degree, a perfect balance between sensibility and rationality. You must know that degree has always been a philosophy of life.How many people fail and lose their lives because they have no points in their hearts.


    For Chen, doing all of this is considered to be the most benevolent, he is not like wasting too much time with a person who has no intersection.


    Looking at Xiao Nan indifferently, he said solemnly: "Is there anything else?"


    "Since you are so aware of Uchiha''s dirt, and from your attitude, you seem to be very dismissive of the Uchiha Golem. It seems that you have not paid attention to Uchiha''s dirt or the Golem. Right?"


    Chen sneered, looked at Xiao Nan''s glamorous face, and said casually: "Oh... so what?"


    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and was silent for a while, as if made up his mind to say: "I think...no, I need your strength to help me avenge."


    Chen seemed to hear a very similar joke and couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "Hehe, I don''t have that obligation, or, why do you let me take revenge for you?"


    "Why?" Xiao Nan was taken aback, yeah, why?


    "Damn..." Looking at Chen''s mocking expression, Xiao Nan couldn''t help feeling angry at her smallness. This was the first time. She had never wanted power like this. Nagato and Yahiko were protecting her before. And now she was alone, and she didn''t expect to be rejected like this.


    Xiao Nan clenched his fist tightly and felt firmer in his heart: No matter what, I will take revenge anyway, no matter what the price is.


    "I can pay any price!"


    Chen was stunned when he heard the words, and looked at Xiao Nan with a weird look, but soon regained his joking expression. Seeing Xiao Nan''s glamorous face, he suddenly had the idea of ??making fun of him somehow and walked to Xiao Nan , Stretched out her finger, raised Xiao Nan''s chin frivolously, and said jokingly: "Any price?"


    Faced with Chen''s frivolous behavior, Xiao Nan frowned slightly, seeming to feel extremely disgusted, but resisted and did not dodge.


    "What if... the price is you?"


    Chapter Four Hundred and Five: Chasing Soldiers


    Chen looked at Xiao Nan with interest, feeling her exquisite and slim figure under the red cloud and black dress, as if thinking of something, and joked at Xiao Nan with a weird smile: "If I want you, you What should I do."


    In fact, Chen was only making fun of it temporarily. Although he forcedly integrated his emotions with the help of the system, so that he no longer ignored the feelings as evasive as before, but it does not mean that he He became a guy with a brain.


    I have to say that Xiao Nan is indeed a rare beauty, especially her glamorous temperament, which is even more fascinating. However, for Chen, he has no feeling for Xiao Nan, even if Xiao Nan is really beautiful. But it''s not Chen''s food, the only thing Chen cares about is Ino alone, but seeing a beautiful and charming beauty with shame and angry eyes can greatly satisfy Chen''s evil taste.


    After hearing Tatsun''s request, Xiao Nan''s eyes widened slightly. Obviously he did not expect Uchiha Tatsun to make such a ridiculous condition, and then frowned, gritted his teeth and looked at Tatsun blankly without any expression. , But there was unconcealable humiliation and anger in his eyes.


    Seeing Xiao Nan¡¯s expression, Chen smiled calmly, shook his head and said jokingly: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to. You can pay any price for what you say. It turned out to be a lie. I thought you Do you really have the consciousness of revenge, do you think I will lack your intelligence?"


    Xiao Nan''s face was startled, indeed, she has nothing now, so what right does she have to ask Uchiha Tatsuno to avenge her?


    "Aside from this body, what else do you need to do business with me? If there is nothing else, then I will leave." Chen knew that Xiao Nan was still hesitating, so he had to wait when Xiao Nan hesitated. Adding a fire, he wanted to see how much Xiao Nan could pay for revenge.


    Xiao Nan''s expression was complicated, thinking that she really had nothing to exchange for the equivalent except this skin bag, but she was reluctant to give herself to others in vain.After all, she is also a person who has never experienced anything, so she handed over herself for no reason, more or less unwilling in her heart.


    "Cut, it''s boring." Chen saw that Xiao Nan was silent, and lost the interest in teasing anymore. Impatiently he didn''t bother to wait for Xiao Nan to make a decision. Anyway, he just wanted to tease Xiao Nan on a whim.


    Chen lifted his leg and left, too lazy to look at Xiao Nan again.Xiao Nan''s expression was complicated, and she felt uncomfortable looking at Chen, who was already walking outside the house.It seems that she thinks too much herself, or she puts herself too high, Xiao Nan intentionally wants to stop Chen, but she can¡¯t come up with a better bargaining chip, and she doesn¡¯t want to use her body as a bargaining chip. It was an exchange, I could only watch Chen leave.


    Outside the house... Two men wearing red clouds and black bottom robes stood in front of the door, staring at the wooden house built by Chen, and said calmly: "Are you sure it is here."


    "Yes, it''s inside. I can feel her faint breath, but there is another person in it. It''s hard to judge whether she is strong or weak." One of them nodded and said to the other person.


    "Hmph, now that we are all immortal, who else can be our opponent?" The other person snorted disdainfully, seeming to be impatient with his companion''s caution.


    "Are you itchy? You want to be made into a work of art by me?" The man who was stopped had bad eyes and responded hoarsely.


    The man lowered his head and glanced at him: "Just your level of art? I said earlier that the highest achievement of art is an instant explosion. Look at you, if you make yourself a puppet, isn''t it dead? How can anything be an eternal work of art? ."


    That''s right, Akatsuki''s art duo, Dedara and Scorpion, stood at the door.During the Fourth World War, he ran into the support troops led by Kankuro and Sai. After the two battles, Deidara and Scorpion did not have the upper hand. They were called back. So they were on standby at Akira headquarters. As a result, Xiaonan and Daido fell out Later, these two people were sent out just to organize Xiaonan later.The two of them searched for Xiao Nan''s breath, just when Chen was about to go out.


    After Chen felt the familiar Chakra breath outside the house, he couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, and turned to Xiao Nan and said, "It seems that the person who caught you has already arrived. How do you want to know who it is?"


    Xiao Nan bit her lip, and after hearing Chen''s words, she understood that it was definitely someone she knew who was arresting her this time, otherwise Chen would not come to tease her on purpose.


    Seeing Xiao Nan didn''t reply, Chen pulled the doorknob and pushed it open: "Since you want to know, please confirm it."


    They said that the two people at the door had planned to break in directly, but they didn''t expect the people inside to open the door by themselves.After being psyched out, Deidara gritted his teeth after seeing Tatsun''s first glance: "Uchiha Sasuke... It''s so hard for me to find you."


    At the beginning, he was forced into a desperate situation in the battle with Sasuke and chose to blew himself up. If it weren''t for Sasuke and Kakashi, why did he die and be driven by someone to reincarnate from the dirty soil?Now that the new hatred and the old hatred are counted together, Deidara is already very faceless without doing it the first time.


    "Wait." Scorpion reached out and stopped Dedala who wanted to move. "Don''t rush to do it. Didn''t you find that this guy is not Sasuke? Although he looks very similar, Sasuke is not as big as this guy. The amount of chakra is not as powerful as this guy. If I am not mistaken, this guy should be the twin brother Uchiha Tatsumi of Sasuke Uchiha in the rumor!"


    The last sentence of Scorpion was addressed to Chen. Chen did not expect that Scorpion had such a calm side. It can be said that Scorpion is one of the few people in the Xiao organization who appreciates Chen. The age of the weak crown can defeat the three generations of Fengying and merge. Even Chen can''t help but marvel at being a human-shaped puppet, but Chen didn''t have time to discuss with the scorpion before this fellow has fallen.It turned out that the two met for the first time under such circumstances.


    Chapter 406: Helpless Xiaonan


    Chen cast a glance at the scorpion and smiled: "I didn''t expect the famous red sand scorpion to know him. But I remember we haven''t seen each other."


    Scorpion nodded: "Sure enough, I didn''t expect it. Although we have never met before, I have been acquainted with you for a long time. If your body is made into a puppet, it will definitely show my most perfect artwork. Even more perfect than the most perfect artwork in my life."


    Speaking of the scorpion of artwork bursting out with a strong light, it is an indispensable temperament as a scientist and an artist. It is hard to imagine that the scorpion in the world of Naruto, as a powerful shadow-level power, would actually possess Such a strong artistic atmosphere, or that he may be an artist who was delayed by ninjutsu. If you put it in real life, I believe that Scorpion will become that kind of famous artist.


    However, this is just a scorpion''s unilateral conjecture. Chen chuckled softly. How could he care about a dead person? Not to mention that the scorpion is just a puppet reincarnated from the dirty soil, and even his own body has no power. Control, even if he wasn''t dead, he wouldn''t be too bad in Chen''s eyes, and it wasn''t a fear at all.


    Although he didn''t feel angry, it didn''t mean Chen was a broad-minded person. If someone really dared to regard him as a goal, then he must be prepared to pay the price.


    It¡¯s as if the saint doesn¡¯t care about the death of the ants but will not deliberately target the ants. Thanks to the system, Chen¡¯s strength and realm already have an insurmountable ditch with these so-called shadow-level powerhouses, even if they No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t catch up. After the change of mentality, Chen''s thoughts about abuse of food would naturally fade.


    If you don¡¯t provoke Chen, then everything is easy to say, but if you are like a scorpion to touch Chen¡¯s nerves, then I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s better to die again. After all, the saints can ignore the ants, but they absolutely don¡¯t allow them to blaspheme. Their majesty.


    Deidara snorted and was very upset with Chen''s attitude. At the beginning, he was forced to desperate by Sasuke and Kakashi. He could only blew himself up to show his art of explosion. After being reincarnated from the filthy soil, he originally thought he could go to Sasuke''s troubles. Thinking of being defeated by Kankuro and Sai in the first battle, now he finally came out again and encountered this Uchiha Tatsumi who looked exactly like Sasuke.


    There was nowhere for Dedala to vent her grievances. Chen was able to get to Dedala''s anger: "Scorpion, what do you do with him, just tell him to hand over Xiao Nan? If he refuses, I will let him Taste the taste of the artistic explosion.¡± Obviously, Deidara vented his grievances against Sasuke to Chen.


    Although the two of them were reincarnated by Dou Huitu, they didn''t know Chen''s strength very well. They thought Chen was at most similar to the original Sasuke, and with their two strengths, Chen could definitely be suppressed.


    "Haha." Chen''s eyebrows raised, provoking again and again.Even if Chen had the mentality of a saint, he couldn''t help it, not to mention that he was not a saint at first.


    Feeling the stronger and stronger evil aura on Uchiha Tatsuno''s body, Scorpio and Dedara knew that the guy in front of them was definitely not easy to provoke no matter how big they were.


    Fei Liuhu''s tail blocked Deidala''s steps to move forward, and Deidala looked at the scorpion inside the puppet in surprise and didn''t understand his reason for stopping him.


    "Wait..." Scorpion didn''t explain to him after stopping Deidara, but said to Chen, who was getting more and more vigorous: "That guy is not our goal."


    Xiao Nan, who had been standing in the wooden house, was taken aback when he heard this. Originally, Xiao Nan still had a fluke mentality. Before I heard Chen said that they were here to catch him, she didn''t believe it very much, but now she can¡¯t help but believe it. At this time, Xiao Nan can only I pray that Chen can help her resist for a while. It would be better if we could kill them all, but would Chen be so kind?


    From the previous contact, she probably knows Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s character. She seems to do whatever she wants and does whatever he wants. He does what he wants to do. If he doesn¡¯t want to do it, he doesn¡¯t care about it. It was said that she and Uchiha Tatsuno did not have any intersection, so she should not be so kind to save her. However, she was indeed rescued by Uchiha Tatsuno. Even if she asked Uchiha Tatsuno to help her revenge, he did not explicitly refuse. , But put forward a humiliating condition for her. Thinking of that condition, Xiao Nan couldn''t help clenching his fists again, his eyes filled with incomparable humiliation and anger, but more of it was sadness and helplessness.


    "Oh? You want to catch Xiao Nan, I don''t have any objection if you want to catch her." Chen shrugged and said indifferently.

 235 Naruto Power System Chapter 235

    When Xiao Nan in the room listened to Chen''s words, she felt even more desperate in her heart. Her current state could not form any combat effectiveness. Once caught, let alone revenge, it would even be a question of whether she herself could live, although She was already determined to die, but she couldn''t die before she finished her revenge, especially if she died at the hands of her enemies.


    Chen''s wooden house has no other exits except the exit in front of the door, and Xiao Nan can''t break the walls of Mu Dun in his current state. Seeing that the person who catches her is about to come in, Xiao Nan has nothing to do, her beautiful eyes can''t help but Looking towards Chen.


    Deidara and Scorpion were overjoyed. They didn''t expect Chen to talk so easily, so they let them go easily. They were happy that their task was about to be completed, and they didn''t even notice Chen, whose face was getting darker and darker.


    "But ah..." Chen''s voice was like the cold wind of winter, and it was so painful. Even though the two of them are now in a painless state of rebirth, they can still feel the bitterness in Chen''s words. cold.


    "I made this wooden house. This is my site. I didn''t allow you to step into my site." Chen came to Deidara in an instant.


    "So fast!" Scorpion could only feel the air flowing in front of him, Chen had disappeared where he originally stood.However, at this moment, it was not the scorpion but Deidara who was most impacted. Chen had already arrived in front of him before he could react, and a hand stretched out to penetrate Deidara''s chest straight.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Seven: Kill One


    If it¡¯s just like this, it¡¯s nothing great. What shocked Deidara is that he didn¡¯t feel the slightest trace of chakra flowing on Chen, which means that Chen has not used any chakras until now. It is the power of Chen''s body.


    You must know that although the body of the Dirty Reincarnation is often criticized for not being strong enough, it is only for the shadow-level powerhouse, even the physical skill expert Kai needs the power to open the eight doors to be able to achieve the level of Chen.


    "You really deserve to be the genius of the Uchiha clan." Dida ramen looked at Chen blankly, as if it was not him who was pierced through his chest: "I admit that you are very strong, but this level of attack is right. It''s useless for me." The biggest benefit after being reincarnated from dirty soil is that you won''t feel pain, and will gradually recover even if you are injured.


    After Dedara was pierced by Chen''s chest, he didn''t worry at all, he would recover anyway, no matter how Chen attacked, it would be useless.


    Chen didn''t stop his movements after he penetrated Dedala''s chest, and after hearing Deidala''s words, Chen coldly smiled: "Really? How can I know if you don''t have to try."


    Chakra, the hand still inserted in Deidara''s chest, began to surge, and countless thunder-attribute Chakras gathered in Chen''s hand.


    "It''s useless... you are like this... asshole! You... what did you do." When Deidara said something, he felt something wrong with his body. He who had no pain felt a violent rush from his chest. His burning sensation and numbness were too late when he realized that something was wrong.


    "Stop it!" Scorpion took the first shot after discovering that the situation was not good. Fei Liuhu''s tail needle pierced Chen, and he wanted to rescue Deidara from Wei and Zhao.


    "Go away!" Chen turned his head, and the eternal kaleidoscope was spinning quickly in his deep eyes.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Burning ominous flames projected from Chen¡¯s eyes on the Scarlet Hu, and the endless flames burned the Scarlet Hu. Even the scorpion in the Scarlet Hu after reincarnated from the dirty soil can feel the light from the sky. Bursts of burning sensation.In desperation, the scorpion had to give up Fei Liuhu.


    There are more and more thunder attribute chakras in Chen''s hands, and the thunder attribute chakras floating between heaven and earth are attracted by Chen and begin to gather.


    "You...what are you doing..." Deidara felt that the threat in Chen''s hands was getting bigger and bigger, and couldn''t help being frightened, because he discovered that he had even blocked Chakra''s induction now.This also means that he can only watch the Chakra energy in his chest grow more and more.


    Gradually, a trace of black chakra lightning appeared in the blue lightning.This is a sign that the thunder attribute chakra has begun to mutate after being compressed to the extreme, which is what people call black electricity.


    In the original work, only the natural chakra that the two pillars absorbed free after entering the second stage of the curse state can release this black lightning with the will to destroy.Even the three generations of Raikage couldn''t use this trick, even if he used the strongest consistent finger, it was only a sign of purification.


    But now that Chen can gather black lightning so easily in his usual state, you must know that this is a sign of the natural attribute Chakra.


    "Xianfa Black Prison Thousand Kills!"


    That ray of black lightning gradually replaced the colors of other lightning, dyeing the Chakra gathered in Chen''s hands into pitch black.Under the immortal ninjutsu with the will to destroy, even people who reincarnated from the dirty soil can only drink hatred here.


    The powerful destructive force destroyed Dedara''s body into powder, and even if it is the rebirth of the dirty soil, no matter how strong it is, there is no way to rebirth Dedara again, because even Deidara''s soul has already been taken by Chen''s fairy ninjutsu. Destroyed.


    Chen, who slowly retracted his hand, let out a sigh of relief. This trick would never be able to be used before becoming the Ten-tailed Human Zhu Li. After all, it needs to absorb the natural attributes of Chakra. You must know that even the second pillar Only after entering the second stage of the spell seal state can it be cast, and Chen has not learned the fairy mode, and can''t control the natural attribute chakra freely.


    But after Chen became ten-tailed man Zhuli, he could use the Six Ways of Immortal Techniques, and of course he was able to control the natural attributes of Chakra. This was the only way he could release the immortal techniques of Ninja when he was not in the fairy mode.


    Without mentioning Chen, Xie and Xiaonan were already scared by Chen.Xie was shocked that she and Dedala had misjudged Chen''s strength, but Xiao Nan didn''t expect Chen to grow to the realm she could only look up to so quickly.


    The last time we met, Tatsun was just a small character who mingled with Osamaru in Tanokuni. Even if Nagato suffers, she does not believe that Tatsuto is really better than Nagato. After all, Nagato only sent out one heaven. If Liu Dao are all present, it is not certain who will die.


    How long has it passed now?Even Penn couldn''t kill Deidara so easily.Think about it this way, "Perhaps, he can really help me get revenge." Xiao Nan stared at Chen''s back, his face uncertain.


    In the end, Xiao Nan felt ruthless in his heart, "You must take revenge, no matter what the price is..." Perhaps the only power that supports Xiao Nan to live now is revenge.


    After solving Deidara, Chen returned to peace again, and the infinite aura on his body gradually dissipated. If it weren''t for the pile of powder in front of him to remind Scorpio that it was Chen''s masterpiece, maybe Scorpion thought everything before was the same as Chen. It doesn''t matter at all.


    After doing all this, Chen only glanced at Scorpion lightly, but it was this look that made the Scorpion Police shout loudly.Just now Chen dropped Deidara to the second like this, he didn''t want to be the second Deidara.


    Deidara is also pitiful. The first time he blew himself up and died among assistants, but after the reincarnation of the dirty soil reincarnated, he died in the hands of Sasuke¡¯s other brother Uchiha Tatsumi before he had time for revenge. This time even his soul was lost. It''s gone.


    Scorpion is naturally not as stupid as Deidara, although he is also a genius, with the arrogance of genius.But he didn''t have the common problem of so-called geniuses---pretentiousness.


    After seeing Chen¡¯s strength and comparing his own, Scorpion, who found that he was no opponent at all, felt tricky. If he could, he didn¡¯t want to face such a monster. However, as a strong man who was reincarnated from the filthy soil, his body was simply Not under his own control.


    Chapter 408: Puppet Artist


    Seeing that Dedara was killed, the scorpion, who was Deidara¡¯s companion, didn''t even show the slightest expression. Instead, he said to Chen in an admiring tone: "It''s really amazing, although I am very upset with Deidara. , But I have to say that his ability is indeed very strong. I didn''t expect to be killed by you so easily, and it is not unreasonable for A Fei and the others to be so jealous."


    In fact, Scorpion and Deidara are different. Although they are both reincarnated from the dirty soil, unlike Deidara, Deidara does not seem to resist being resurrected in this way. Instead, he enjoys it and does not care about him. The fact of being enslaved is different from the scorpion. He is very disgusted with the enslavement. He is a puppet master himself, a profession that plays with puppet corpses, but now he is summoned to forcibly play.I have to say that this is a very ridiculous thing.


    I don''t know if the scorpion had thought that one day he would be toyed with when he played with the corpses of those innocent people.


    "Anyway, I was once a member of Akatsuki''s organization, and Xiao Nan was also my companion. I really don''t want to do it. It''s a pity that I''m being manipulated and there is no room for rejection at all. It''s ridiculous, right? Being manipulated as a puppet." Xie smiled, and it was obvious from the words that he could hear the unwillingness and resentment in his heart.


    "But it is enough to have access to such a perfect artwork."


    After Fei Liuhu was forcibly broken by Chen, the scorpion appeared in his original face. His young face was very deceptive. No one would dare to imagine that such a beautiful child was actually killed by three generations of Fengying in the first place, which indirectly led to the third forbearance. The chief culprit in the outbreak of the World War.


    Scorpion jumped and took out a scroll from his cuff, which was his sealed space for storing the puppet.I saw him spread out the scroll and use Chakra to mobilize it to release all the 296 puppets inside.


    In an instant, hundreds of ninja puppets wearing red robes appeared behind the scorpion. Each puppet possessed a different weapon, and their actions were all controlled by the chakra line issued by the ¡°regeneration nuclear¡±. Even if the hundreds of puppets connected to it are not controlled by fingers, they can reflect the will of the puppet master on the actions of the puppet, so hundreds of puppets can be manipulated as freely as their own hands and feet.


    This is also the key to the ability of the scorpion to destroy a country.


    "Red Secret Skills and Hundreds of Machines!"


    Scorpion¡¯s hands are constantly waving, and the ten fingers are as dazzling as they are dancing. Ten long chakra lines stretch out from the fingertips to connect all the puppets together: "I want to see how you can do this trick. Deal with it." The scorpion looked at Chen with a cold face, and all the puppets swarmed up as if they had received orders.


    Chen could come forward and interrupt when Scorpion was preparing, but Chen did not do so, because he also wanted to see what kind of accomplishments Scorpion was proud of in puppetry, not to mention Chen needed to show himself. Show the power of Xie to the pocket behind Scorpion, let him know that he is not easy to provoke, and don''t put his idea on Chen''s head.


    If Deidara and Scorpion dared to act after they saw themselves, it would be impossible if there were no instructions for Doudou. At the moment Doudou must be hiding in his lair and observing the movement here, because he also wants to know Chen''s What kind of strength has it reached now?


    "Is this the puppet technique you are proud of? It is indeed spectacular, but..." The writing wheel in Chen''s eyes slowly turned: "It''s useless to be spectacular!"


    "Fairy Hell!"


    A strong black lightning flashed out of Chen''s body, and it was the Xianfa Lightning that had wiped out Deidara before.


    "Not good!" Scorpion was startled, saying that Shi Chi was about to take back the puppets, but in the end it was still a step too late, and the lightning on Chen''s body rushed towards him and swarmed towards him. The puppets that came.


    As soon as the Black Hell Lightning touched the scorpion puppet, it destroyed the puppet with a force of destruction. No matter how sensitive the scorpion¡¯s response was, it could not match the power of the Chenxian law. In the end, the puppets who were able to avoid the fortunate could only barely reach ten. Gu, the land between the two has long been scorched and black. From time to time, black thunder and lightning flashed over the wreckage of human puppets scattered around. If you only look at the effect, it is indeed a fight with the hell on earth.


    Xie looked at Chen with embarrassment, knowing that these were all puppets he carefully collected and made.Not all corpses can be made into human puppets. Otherwise, why would there be only these 296 human puppets when the scorpion killed thousands of people?


    The most important thing to make a human puppet is to have a strong body, at least at the elite level of ninja to withstand the scorpion''s human body transformation. The corpse of an ordinary person can''t stand this degree of transformation, if it weren''t for the scorpion to kill. Many people can''t make up this set of puppets at all. Now they are used to face Uchiha Tatsumi, but Uchiha Tatsuo didn''t even move.


    "Sure enough, you deserve to be a genius of the Uchiha clan. The strength is so strong that it is trembling. It seems that these miscellaneous fish will have no effect on you." Scorpion put away the remaining human puppets while opening another scroll. : "I wonder if you can beat my strongest masterpiece."


    With the sound of "bang", the smoke that disappeared and appeared behind the scorpion was his most proud masterpiece-three generations of Fengying!

 236 Naruto Power System Chapter 236

    "Sure enough, this guy." Chen sneered. In his opinion, the scorpion was like a kid who got a toy and wanted to show off to others. After finding that one toy was disliked, he took out another toy. Where is the fight?It''s just kidding.


    If it is Chen, it will not be so troublesome. Whether it is a puppet of a hundred people or a puppet of three generations of Fengying, Chen will take it out at the first time. What does it want to take out one by one?Give people experience and send express delivery?The villain must have the consciousness of a villain. If you can''t kill with one blow, then stay away and don''t show up.


    Looking at Chen''s contemptuous eyes, Xie yelled at Chen as if feeling that his most admired art had been tainted: "What kind of eyes are you, do you look down on me!"


    "Damn it!" Sand Iron Shigure!


    Numerous fine sand and iron needles rushed towards Chen, like a torrent of rain, and a little bit of care will be pierced by the fine sand and iron needles. You must know that sand and iron are not only magnetic, but also contain With the scorpion''s carefully crafted poison, a normal person may die suddenly if he breathes a little bit.


    Xie looked at Chen facing Sha Tieyu alone, and his face gradually showed a cruel expression. He seemed to have foreseen Chen''s end when Sha Tieyu was penetrated.


    Four hundred and ninth chapter: arrogance


    Everyone who can become a core member of the Akatsuki organization is not a good person, especially a young guy like Scorpion who has become famous. Not only is he not lost in the vanity of being young and famous, but with the honor and amazing talent of being young and famous. Going farther and farther, the difficulties and hardships in this one are unimaginable by ordinary people.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for the scorpion to be so irrational, but now he is in a state of rebirth from the dirty earth, not only the body will not be under his own control, but even the mind will be changed due to the control of the pocket.


    The endless sand and iron pierced Chen, but did not cause any harm to Chen, because around Chen''s body, I don''t know when an invisible shield that is invisible to the eye has been formed.As soon as the sand iron needles of the third generation of Fengying touched the invisible shield in front of Chen, they bounced along Chen''s invisible shield and scattered on the ground.


    "This... how is this possible!" Xie widened his eyes and looked at everything Chen had caused. He couldn''t believe his eyes.He thought about many ways for Chen to avoid his sand iron rain, but he did not expect that Kao Chen could bounce off his sand iron rain by standing still.


    "You... you look down on me!" Scorpion''s face began to become distorted, "You dare to look down on me, the people who dared to look down on me from childhood to greatness are dead!" The scorpion who lacked the love of father and mother was actually An inferiority complex is also very fragile and sensitive, and cares about other people''s eyes.This is actually one of the weaknesses of the scorpion. Whenever someone looks at him with contempt, the scorpion will subconsciously rise in anger in his heart, and at the same time he will start to become irrational.


    Although this will make his power stronger, the scorpion, as a puppet master, has never relied on power to eat. His assassin is his puppet and the state of immortality after making himself a human puppet, but never No one can force the power of other people''s puppets out, even in front of Chiyo and Sakura, Scorpion has never used his own strongest power.


    "True sand iron Shigure!"


    Countless sand iron began to condense in units of three generations of Fengying, "Go!" Scorpion waved with one hand, and sand iron rushed towards Chen again.


    Chen saw that the scorpion still hadn''t changed his skills, and continued to shoot it with the fine needles of the three generations of Fengyingsha iron, and couldn''t help but ridicule: "Why, haven''t you given up? Is this the red sand scorpion that is praised highly Well, that disappointed me too much."


    "Hmph. You will see my true strength." Xie smiled coldly, and squeezed his originally open five fingers: "Scatter!"


    Those fine sand iron needles that were about to reach Chen were decomposed into the most basic units in an instant, forming a cloud of sand iron fog in front of Chen.And the fine sand iron needles scattered on the ground seemed to have been assimilated and decomposed into the most basic sand iron units.


    Chen was surrounded by a cloud of mist formed entirely by sand and iron units.


    "I want to see how you hide this time!" Scorpion pressed his hands hard, as if pinching something that was difficult to cut.


    "Sand Iron Strike!"


    The iron sand mist wrapped Chen, slowly compressed and slowly condensed, and finally formed a sphere composed entirely of sand iron, just like a huge egg.


    "You can go to hell with peace of mind!" The scorpion separated a hand to control the three generations of Fengying, and once again formed a dome of sand and iron in front of the three generations of Fengying, and a burst of faint high-density sand and iron spread The position is strongly repulsive.


    "Sand iron liberation!"


    The sand iron dome in front of the three generations of Fengying, and the sand iron dome that wrapped Chen, quickly collided with Xiaonan''s shocked gaze in the scorpion''s cruel eyes.


    As we all know, same sex repels each other and opposite sex attracts each other.Two groups of magnets of the same nature will repel each other, if someone forcibly binds them together, they will only bounce back and repel each other with greater force.But this is the case now, two groups of high-density sand and iron of the same nature merged into one in the eyes of the two.


    "Boom!" The strong impact smashed the two balls of sand and iron eggs. Because of the same sex repulsion, the chaotic sand and iron repelling occurred again in the center of the explosion. There was only one basic unit of sand and iron. Can penetrate a person''s head, this is more than thousands of sand and iron?


    However, this was not enough, because Xie knew that Chen could never be solved by him so easily.Scorpion made seals with both hands, and at the same time the three generations of Fengying he controlled also began to seal with both hands frantically.


    "Sand iron thorns scattered."


    The sand and iron units that were originally chaotically condensed into needle-shaped sharp objects once again, the sand and iron attacks that had been a little stopped, once again ushered in a climax.


    Numerous sand and iron penetrating holes passed through the center of the explosion, as if to poke Chen into a honeycomb.


    "It''s not enough!" A triumphant smile hung on the corner of Scorpion''s mouth. Although he thought that such an attack could almost severely wound Chen, this was definitely not the reason for him to stop the attack. Those who dared to insult him would use it a hundred times. Even a thousand times the pain was repaid to the other party.


    "How can such an attack express enthusiasm for you!" Scorpion clasped his hands when the sand iron needles stopped, and the corresponding three generations of Fengying also clasped his hands.The Chakra in the scorpion continuously supplies these three generations of Fengying to perform ninjutsu. He is now a body that is reincarnated from the dirty soil. Even if the total amount of chakras that can erupt at one time is not large, it can''t stand the chakras to recover all the time, so the scorpion is talented In this way, the output of sand iron can be continuously maintained.


    The huge amount of Chakra is condensed in the three generations of Fengying. If he didn''t know that he had been made into a human puppet by a scorpion, how would he look like a puppet?


    "Sand iron funeral!"


    All the sand and iron passing through the flying thorns are all stagnant, as if time has paused for one second at this moment. After one second, all the sand and iron quickly fall with a force of a thousand.


    "Boom Rumble" This is the sound of sand and iron hitting the ground. Numerous sand and iron slammed on the ground, setting off waves of sand and iron. Chen, who was surrounded by sand and iron, had already seen it now. With a clear figure, he has been completely covered by sand and iron, buried under the ground tens of meters deep.It took a while before the sand and iron stopped surging.


    And the scorpion who had done all this couldn''t help but let go of his hands, panted slightly, and said with endless mockery: "Now you should go to death. Hahahahaha, let you be as powerful as you are. Isn¡¯t the genius killed by me in the end? Uchiha Tatsuo Uchiha Tatsuo, your biggest weakness is that you are too conceited!"


    Four hundred and tenth chapter: when the battle is in progress


    It is unceremonious to say that Scorpion is indeed a genius. As long as it is a genius, he has the arrogance that he should have, and that he has the strength he should have.Indeed, the scorpion''s talent in puppetry has reached a peak. Even the first generation of puppet masters may not have the scorpion''s mind, the scorpion''s talent and madness.


    However, it is precisely because of this that caused him to be too superstitious about his own strength, until he was about to die, he was too superstitious about his own strength. In other words, when he was fighting with Chiyo and Sakura, Scorpion was too superstitious about himself. The power of Chiyo is too low to underestimate the fighting power that Chiyo has broken out with Sakura.


    According to AB''s description of the topic of scorpion and the description of death in the "Book of Zhe", from the perspective of the character of the scorpion, it is absolutely impossible to let a thousand generations.Even if he can''t bear to start, his actions will not change, because he is the kind of person who is stubborn and refuses to face his true thoughts.If he really wanted to be merciful, he wouldn''t do it, because such a thought had violated his understanding of ninjas.


    The only explanation is that he was too confident about his own strength. In Chiyo and Sakura, he cracked his ninjutsu time and time again, hitting his bottom line again and again, which made it difficult for him to accept it, and later in "father" After the appearance of the "mother", Scorpion has been in a state of trance and nostalgia, and he has no plan to continue fighting. It is precisely because of this that Scorpion has not really been able to exert his full power to put him in a thousand generations. The combination with Sakura kills.


    Fundamentally speaking, the scorpion is actually a person who needs face, cares about the eyes of others, and has extremely strong self-esteem.This kind of emotional performance will make him irrational and manic in the battle, and even if he really caught Chen, he will directly use a set of combined punches.


    Chen, who hovered directly above Scorpion, folded his hands and looked at Scorpion with a pitying look. He knew that Scorpion was almost broken by him now, and it would be meaningless to play again.This is a pity for Chen. At any rate, Scorpion is still a character that Chen admired before. He didn''t expect that Scorpion was such a fragile guy. Chen had never thought of it at first. Originally, he just wanted to see Scorpion. What is the strength?


    But judging from the performance of Scorpion, he is simply not worthy of the evaluation of him in "The Book of Zhe", but the overall strength is only ranked third below Itachi and Jiraiya.He is not so much a genius and strong, as he is like Sasuke, who is paranoid and has a strong personality but does not match his temperament.


    Chen sighed softly, and now he understands the true meaning of the sentence, if not seeing each other, sometimes instead of meeting, meeting may break the good impression in his heart: " You only have this level."


    Now that he has seen the strength of Scorpion, Chen, who does not plan to play anymore, couldn''t help but say: "If you only have this strength, then I am sorry, you should die again."


    Xie was shocked in her heart: "When." Before, Xie had clearly determined that Chen had been wrapped in his sand iron scatter, otherwise he would not be so relieved and boldly using the combined boxing ninjutsu. .You must know that although his current Chakra amount is equivalent to infinite, his moves are still easily defeated in old words.


    With a flick of his legs, Scorpion quickly left his original position. Even though he is currently in a state of hysterics, his high level of vigilance still urges him to subconsciously leave the position he stood before. The fighting consciousness that he has cultivated over the years tells him if If he doesn''t avoid it, maybe he will really die again.


    Sure enough, less than a second after the scorpion jumped away, a raging flame ignited where he had stood before, and it was the Amaterasu Black Flame that had previously burned the scorpion liuhu.


    "You bastard... bastard!" Scorpion gritted his teeth and stared at Chen with a strong sense of indomitability: "How did you bastard escape my induction."


    "Want to avoid your perception..." Chen tilted his head, "Is it difficult?" What a joke, Chen is now a Ten-tailed person, and can almost perfectly control the flow of chakras throughout his body. , When facing the scorpion, it is like a full-level tuba bullying a trumpet who has not graduated from the Novice Village. Wouldn''t it be easy to avoid the perception of the scorpion?


    "For the sake of you more or less that I admire the character, I will give you a decent way to die." Chen''s body gradually rose into the sky, as if the body was not under the control of gravity, like in space It rises like floating, "Remember that in the next life, you should never be so arrogant again."


    "Damn..." Scorpion couldn''t help but feel a sense of humiliation. He felt that Chen didn''t fight him head-on from start to finish, and he seemed to be singing a one-man show all by himself.Otherwise, he would destroy his puppet one by one, and kill Dedara''s people with one stroke. How could he not fight back after eating so many strokes from him.


    Thinking of this, Scorpion couldn''t help but sigh, his strong self-esteem made him lose himself, all this is just an excuse.It is not so much his self-esteem that is the cause, as it is that he does not want to believe that Chen is a genius even more genius than him.


    Perhaps Scorpion knew that he was not Chen''s opponent from the beginning, but he still chose to shoot against Chen. Although there were reasons for being controlled by the bag, it was more of the reluctance in his heart not to admit defeat, yes, Scorpion was reluctant to fight on his own from the beginning.


    The higher and higher Chen lowered his head and glanced at the corners of the scorpion''s mouth, which could only see a trace of black dots, and couldn''t help but draw an arc, "In that case, I will use this trick to see you off."


    "Fire Escape Dragon Flame Singing Technique"


    Several fire dragons were spit out from Uchiha Tatsumi''s mouth, but they weren''t just one dragon head like a spotted rebirth, but the whole dragon.However, the object Chen attacked was not the scorpion on the ground, but released towards the sky above Chen.

 237 Naruto Power System Chapter 237

    Several fire dragons entangled and circled and flew to a higher sky, circling and roaring constantly, as if to render the entire sky into a sea of ??fire.


    At this time, Scorpion looked up at the sky and found Chen''s movements easily, but what made him puzzled was that Chen''s ninjutsu did not come towards him but flew towards the sky. He didn''t believe that Chen was a missed general. Ninjutsu was off track.


    Chapter four hundred and eleventh: fairy magic thunder escape ink prison unicorn


    Scorpion, who had never seen such a weird scene, couldn''t help being vigilant. He didn''t dare to hold it up when he already knew Chen''s strength. Scorpion''s body was slightly bent forward, and he was ready to deal with Chen Ninjutsu at any time.


    Chen Jian Scorpion didn''t take any other actions, and he didn''t take the opportunity to escape and couldn''t help but smile. That''s right.Only this scorpion was the character he admired at the beginning, not the guy who had lost his mind and attacked randomly.


    The fire dragon in the sky continued to hover and entangle, and suddenly burst open with a "bang", and a powerful heat flow spread from the middle to the surroundings.As soon as the heat flow dissipated, it was discovered that all the clouds within one mile of the radius began to converge towards the midpoint of the explosion.


    Countless clouds continued to gather, and gradually the clouds that were originally white and thin like fog began to become dense, and even the color began to change to black.At this time, I could vaguely hear the thunder and lightning roaring from the clouds.


    When the clouds begin to gather to a certain level, thunder and lightning will occur. This is the thunder of nature and the thunder of heaven. No one can escape the punishment from heaven.


    If there is only this, then the preparations that Chen had done so long before would have been lost. When Chen moved his hands, his whole body was instantly wrapped in a layer of thick black chakra, which was the essence that had been compressed to the extreme. Lightning properties chakra.


    Chen''s fingers were up to the sky, and this thunder-attribute chakra, compressed to the extreme, that could explode at any time, seemed to have found a point of venting power, and it was swarming out from Chen''s fingers to blend with the thunder and lightning brewing in the clouds.Chen continued to output chakras, and gradually even the lightning in the clouds had been rendered by Chen into extremely dark lightning.


    Above Chen, among the cumulonimbus clouds, a giant unicorn beast made up of thunder and black ink occupies the center of the clouds.It widened its eyes and roared unconsciously, seeming to be making the final judgment for the crime of the scorpion.


    In the ancient myths and legends of the Huaxia Kingdom, the unicorn was originally an auspicious beast with a gentle temperament, representing the powerful, wise and prosperous.However, the black unicorn at this moment does not look like an auspicious beast at all. Black is an unlucky color, representing death, disease, and decay.


    And at this moment, isn''t Black Qilin''s eyes revealing cruelty, killing, and conviction.Like a demon from the abyss, staring at the scorpion below closely like a messenger from hell, it seems that as long as Chen gives an order, he will immediately rush down and destroy the scorpion.


    "Go!" As Chen waved Lei Dun''s hand down, the black unicorn who was entrenched in the clouds suddenly roared in excitement, and his hind legs rushed down like clouds and mist.


    Cold sweat erupted from the scorpion''s forehead. Don''t ask why the corpse reincarnated from dirty soil would have cold sweat.Even the dead body will have normal fluid flow.He is already regretting now, why did he accept it if he didn''t see him well before? At this moment, he has been locked by Chen''s ninjutsu. At this time, even if he wants to avoid it, he has no chance to escape.


    Controlling Scorpion''s pocket in secret at this moment was also surprised. He didn''t expect Chen''s strength to be so strong, even if he had the intention to release the ninjutsu from the unclean reincarnation, it was too late.


    Because... the speed of the black unicorn is simply too fast, and the black unicorn has already arrived in front of the scorpion just as his head is turning.


    "Quick! Too fast!" This was Scorpion''s first thought.


    "Strong...too strong..." This was Scorpion''s second thought. Even when he was halfway through his reaction, the human was already annihilated. It must be said that the speed of the unicorn has exceeded the rotation of human consciousness.


    "Boom!" After the black unicorn extinguished the scorpion, the black unicorn went unabated and went deep into the soil. It took a long time before the roar of the ninjutsu explosion sounded.From Chen''s point of view, a black hole with a bottomless depth within a radius of tens of meters has been deeply sunken. This is only a direct attack range. Within a hundred meters of a radius, no grass grows. These are all black unicorns. The aftermath of the explosion was affected.


    Chen slowly descended from the sky, and he couldn''t help but smashed his mouth as he watched the result of his ninjutsu in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect this trick to be quite powerful." Chen touched his chin thoughtfully: "Except that the chakra consumes too much and the preparation time is a bit longer, everything else is fine. It is used to give people a cold shot. It''s just too suitable."


    After feeling the power of ninjutsu, Chen lightly glanced at Xiao Nan who had rushed over from a distance. Originally, he didn''t intend to remind Xiao Nan that this woman''s death is not particularly related to him.After thinking for a while, the man was rescued by himself, and he saved him to the end and sent the Buddha to the west. Chen talked and let Xiao Nan run first.Run as far as you can.


    Seeing Xiao Nan whose clothes were once again devastated, Chen couldn''t help but shook his head. It seemed that he had still miscalculated the scope of this move.


    Xiao Nan rushed back all the way in shock, especially after seeing the deep pit created by the black unicorn, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath. She has been around Penn all the year round about Penn''s strength, even if it is Penn''s strongest earth-blasting star couldn''t cause such a large amount of damage. Looking at Chen''s relaxed expression, it was like doing a trivial thing.


    Xiao Nan looked at Chen with flickering eyes, and now she was making a difficult choice in her heart. On the one hand, she was shocked by Yu Chen¡¯s strength and wanted to agree to Chen¡¯s request to let him avenge her, but on the other hand, because of a female¡¯s basic shame. And self-esteem told her that she must not do this.


    Chen didn''t pay attention to Xiao Nan who was fighting between heaven and man. Before, he was just joking and wanted to play with Xiao Nan. He didn''t care if Xiao Nan really agreed to his request. In fact, Xiao Nan is in a good state now. In line with Chen''s evil taste.Pulling a lofty and glamorous goddess down the altar is actually what Chen wants to do the most.


    He didn''t say hello to Xiao Nan again, but turned and walked straight away with Xiao Nan on his back.


    Four hundred and twelfth chapter: I''m kidding


    wait wait wait!"Xiao Nan, who was still struggling whether or not to use her body for trading, suddenly became anxious, knowing that all her hope of revenge now lies with Chen.


    It may have been because of doubts about Chen¡¯s strength before. After all, Xiao Nan¡¯s strength for Chen was only derived from the dialogue between the soil and Nagato. The only close contact was to go to Tianzhiguo with Penn to absorb Chen. time.


    Xiao Nan would be so hesitant, and she had a very important relationship with her doubts about Chen''s strength.She didn''t want the transaction to be done at that time, but the revenge was not successful, and she had to collect Chen''s body.


    But now Xiao Nan can completely understand how foolish and naive she was before.Chen who became the ten-tailed man Zhuli is what she can guess?Xiao Nan''s expression was very embarrassed, she tried to call to stop Chen, but in the end, but Chen didn''t seem to hear the reason at all, and she flew away directly.Want to catch up with Chen based on her current state?Maybe she didn''t watch enough when she was in full bloom.


    Xiao Nan''s face was blank. She had never faced this choice before. Even when facing the Sanjiao Yu Ban Zou, Yahiko stood by her side to help her and help them withstand the harm. Even in the Akatsuki organization, there was Nagato. Sheltered her from wind and rain.To put it ugly, Xiao Nan is like a canary raised by Yahiko and Nagato. Without her own will, everything is only alive for these two people.


    Now the two people who could shelter her are dead, she has nothing now, and even the Akatsuki organization they founded cannot go back now. There were only two choices before her, or just like Nagato. Yan, escape from reality, find a place where no one can find to spend the rest of her life alone, or take revenge on the world on her own, and she finally made the choice.


    Nagato and Yahiko are both dead, she has no fetters in the world, she has already had her ambition to die, but she must retaliate before this, but the result is as it is now, she is not an opponent with soil at all. She couldn''t do anything except linger.


    It is not so much that Xiao Nan is entangled with her body, it is better to say that she is considering a new path. Maybe she herself did not think so deeply, and Chen did not think about it. He simply satisfies his own evil taste.


    However, Chen''s evil taste has caused great trouble to Xiao Nan.


    "What the hell am I going to do... Yahiko, Nagato." Xiaonan slumped on the ground feebly, staring at the sky blankly, as if Yahiko and Nagato were looking at her in the sky at this moment, "What on earth should I do? do¡­"


    Xiao Nan bent his knees slightly, put his head on his legs, and sighed, "Yahiko...Nagato..."


    Xiao Nan, who has never lived for herself, even thought of her two closest partners at this time.


    Do you really want to agree to Chen''s request?Xiao Nan didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart, but she knew that if she agreed to Chen''s request so easily, she would never accept it, or she would still have not passed this hurdle.


    "Peace... dream... I just want family reunion." Xiao Nan muttered to himself.Thinking of this, she not only thought of Sansho Fish, but also the fellow who claimed to be Madara, and the three generations of Tuying.If it weren''t for them, if it wasn''t for their intentional or unintentional harm, how could it be this level?


    Xiao Nan was cruel and gritted his teeth.At the moment Chen is her only hope for revenge. Since Chen is gone, Xiao Nan will look for Chen, a big Ninja world, and one day she will find Chen. If she can''t find it, that''s all, it''s a big deal to avenge herself. I don''t plan to live anymore.


    Xiao Nanqiang stood up, no matter how many wounds she had on her body, she couldn''t stop her revenge.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno, I must find him..." Xiao Nan gritted his teeth.


    "Beauty...Are you looking for me?" Suddenly a familiar ridicule came from Xiao Nan''s ear. Although this sound didn''t sound very friendly, it surprised her in Xiao Nan''s ear at this moment. It is a joy in my heart.


    But Xiao Nan is not a stupid person, obviously knowing that she can''t express her emotions, she pretended to be calm and said, "You...didn''t you leave?"


    A wicked smile appeared on Chen''s face: "Don''t care about these details, it''s you, who would even think of me, don''t you want me to leave?"


    Xiao Nan''s cold face was covered with frost, and Chen Xiaonan, who had put forward such an unreasonable condition, couldn''t wait to swallow him alive, no matter how he would miss him.


    "Well, your previous condition...I agreed." Although Xiao Nan''s voice was very small, it was very cold, and it could even be said to be gritted teeth.Although Xiao Nan is very shameless about Chen''s act of taking advantage of the fire, he has to rely on Chen to get revenge. This has to be said to be a big joke, "What did you say?" Chen didn''t seem to hear clearly, or Said he was a little unbelievable, and asked again.


    "I said!" Since I have said it once, Xiao Nan also let go of the shame in her heart and said loudly: "Your terms, I promised, as long as you help me revenge, I can do anything, even you Want my body."


    "Huh?" Chen''s eyes widened and looked at Xiao Nan incredulously. Chen couldn''t believe that Xiao Nan said this sentence.


    You should know that Xiao Nan has always been regarded as the kind of more noble and glamorous, and he doesn''t care much about anything. Now when he hears this sentence at first and sees Xiao Nan''s embarrassed expression, Chen can hardly believe her. eye.


    This... Is this the Xiao Nan you know?


    Chen couldn''t help but shook his head, and said whispered: "I''m joking, brother."


    Chen was originally casual, and what he originally said to Xiao Nan was just trying to tease her on a whim, but didn''t take it seriously, because Chen knew that Yi Xiaonan''s temperament was absolutely impossible to agree to this condition.In the end, I didn''t expect Xiao Nan to actually agree. It seemed... the joke was a bit big.


    Xiao Nan was shocked when she heard Chen''s words, and then a strong sense of humiliation surged into her heart, knowing that she had always regarded Chen as the only hope for revenge, but she didn''t expect Chen to be just joking with her.


    I was just joking with her...


    Four hundred and thirteenth chapter: collapse

 238 Naruto Power System Chapter 238

    Xiao Nan showed unbelievable eyes, as if something happened that made her unacceptable, Xiao Nan looked at Chen with embarrassment, and his tone was trembling because of the uncontrollable anger, "You...what did you say... "


    "How is it possible, how is it possible..." Xiao Nan couldn''t accept Chen''s statement at all. Even though Chen had already explained, she still couldn''t believe it, because Chen was her only hope for revenge.


    Chen turned his face to the side a little, his eyes didn''t look at Xiao Nan, because he didn''t know what kind of expression he should use to face Xiao Nan now."It seems a bit overplayed." Chen couldn''t help thinking.


    Although this was not the result Chen wanted, because he just wanted to tease Xiao Nan.This result was unexpected.


    Chen nodded lightly, which was regarded as showing his position.He doesn''t want to trouble Xiao Organization now, or he needs Xiao Organization to bring out the big bosses behind the scenes.Chen knew that with his current strength, Heijue didn''t dare to trouble him at all, and he didn''t dare to use Huyou Uchiha Madara''s set to fool himself, even Heijue would deliberately avoid Chen not let Chen Discover his existence.It is impossible to rely on Chen to elicit this idea.


    Xiao Nan, who was always unwilling to face the reality, closed his eyes, and thought Chen had left without hearing Chen''s words for a long time, but quietly opened his eyes, but just found that Chen nodded with his head sideways, as if he didn''t want to face her.


    "!" Xiao Nan felt a pain in her heart, as if something was broken, she knew that it was something called hope.You must know that in addition to Xiao Nan''s enemy, there is Tu Ying in the Five Shadows. At this time, when you come to find Tu Ying in trouble, the other shadows will definitely not sit idly by.


    It is equivalent to saying that Xiao Nan will face the attacks of Akatsuki and the Five Shadows at the same time.At this time, no one other than Chen can help her, not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of power, only Chen''s power can be compared with the Akatsuki organization and the Five Ninja Village Alliance.


    If Chen chooses to sit on the sidelines, no one can help Xiao Nan get revenge.It is equivalent to saying that Chen personally gave Xiao Nan a hope of revenge, and then extinguished this hope alive in front of her.


    Xiao Nan''s body shook a bit, and she took a step back and barely stabilized her body. Her face, which was already pale enough, was blushed a little bit. It was a pity that it was not a sign of physical improvement, but could not stand the blow. The redness is about to vomit blood.


    Chen frowned, and murmured in his heart: "It''s boring." What he can''t see most is the appearance of a pitiful woman. If you can''t stand these shocks, please don''t come out and show your face.Now that you have chosen to show your face, then please follow the rules of the game. The rules will not treat you highly because you are a woman. In Chen''s view, if he wants to kill, it makes no difference whether this person is a man or a woman. .


    "I said, joking is joking. I can''t do anything if you take it seriously. Besides, I''m really in a hurry now, I don''t have the spare time to avenge you." Chen looked at him blankly and grabbed the corner of his clothes. Xiaonan: "I''ll just say it once... let go."


    People who are familiar with Chen will know that Chen does not like to have too much contact with anyone except those close to him.You must know that even Ino has gone through a lot of hardships to be able to knock Chen''s heart.Although Chen said that there was no expression on his face at this moment, his patience had reached the limit. If it hadn''t been for the time to talk to Xiao Nan, he would have already taken action.


    "No...you must be teasing me, right..." Xiao Nan pulled Chen''s clothes corner, whirling in her eyes, as if she might cry at any time.


    "Go!" Chen waved his big hand, and an invisible air current surged from Chen, instantly pushing Xiao Nan away.


    After being pushed away, Xiao Nan woke up like a dream. His face was ashamed, disappointed, unbelievable, and angry, flashing back and forth on Xiao Nan''s face.Suddenly she gave a "wow" and did not catch it in one breath, blood spurted from her mouth, splashed on the charred ground, splashed on Chen''s sleeves.


    Xiao Nan fell on the ground softly as if all the strength of his whole body was exhausted. Two lines of clear tears flowed from his eyes, and his mouth was half open, as if he was about to say something, but he still didn''t know how to speak, and could only make some ambiguities. The voice of rhetoric.


    Chen flung his sleeves gently and looked at Xiao Nan. Chen sighed softly. Xiao Nan became like this. In fact, a large part of the reason was that he caused it. If it weren''t for his evil taste to tease Xiao Nan, it would definitely matter. It won''t be like this.


    But will Chen regret it?No, he has always done things like this. It doesn''t matter if he does something wrong, as long as he is happy.However, now I have gradually seen more, my strength has become stronger, and my horizons have naturally started to increase.


    As the so-called buttocks determine thinking, the angle of standing is different, the things you can see will be different accordingly.Today Chen is no longer the kid who pretended to be dumb and evasive. Now Chen is already an existence that can call the wind and rain in the Naruto World.


    To put it bluntly, as long as Tatsun thinks, he can immediately become the next immortal of the Six Ways, making a noise before Uchiha Madara and the others appear.If it was the previous Chen, then he would definitely do it.But now it is different. Chen knows that doing so will leave a lot of hidden dangers, so it is better to remove all the problems at once.


    Now he also has the strength and confidence to say such things, letting the soil and Xiao organize small moves, not Chen is afraid, but Chen is not afraid, Chen has the confidence, even if Madara and Kaguya reappear. kind?Are you afraid that you can''t do them with your own ability and the assistance of the system?


    Before Chen decides which world to go to, he must first eliminate all the hidden dangers in the Hokage World.


    However, the remaining small part of responsibility lies with Xiao Nan herself.In other words, she is too innocent and naive because as long as she gives her body, Chen can help her get revenge.But I never saw Chen''s eyes revealing a joke instead of a greedy desire when he said this sentence.


    Four hundred and fourteenth chapter: promise


    "Hehe." Xiao Nan laughed miserably, and a line of tears fell from her eyes, "If that''s the case, then what does it mean for me to be alive." Xiao Nan closed his eyes as he admitted his fate, and took out Kuwuwu from the kit and pierced it fiercely In his belly.


    "Puff." This was the sound of Kuwu piercing Xiao Nan''s abdomen. Just when she wanted to further enlarge the wound, a big hand came in and grabbed Xiao Nan''s wrist.


    "What are you doing!" Chen reached out and grabbed Xiao Nan''s hand with Kuwu, looking at her with cold eyes.


    what is this?Will you die if you don''t agree?


    "Let go!" Xiao Nan tried to break free of Chen''s control, but after struggling twice, he found that he didn''t have the power, and wisely gave up this plan.Xiao Nan let go of Kuwu''s hand, raised his head, and stared at Chen hollowly: "Since there is no way to get revenge, what is the point of being alive?"


    "Take revenge, revenge is the only thing left in your life?" Chen frowned and scolded.He is very annoyed by Xiao Nan''s attitude now, and if he opens his mouth, he is revenge and revenge.The whole person has no complete consciousness, there is no other thought except revenge.


    "Yeah." Xiao Nan said with a sad smile: "What do you think I have besides revenge? My family is dead, my friend is dead, if I didn''t happen to meet you, or I would have died long ago..."


    "Slap!" Before Xiao Nan''s words were finished, Chen slapped her in the face. Fortunately, Chen didn''t use much strength, just trying to wake her up.But this is the case, Xiao Nan still had a swollen mark on his face when he was caught off guard.


    Xiao Nan stumbled to the ground, clutching the face that Chen had beaten, and looking at him with angry eyes.


    "That kind of look is right." Chen was very satisfied with the look in Xiao Nan''s eyes. He knelt down and pulled out Kuwu, who was still stuck in Xiao Nan''s abdomen, with the wooden Chakra condensed in his right hand to treat Xiao Nan''s wounds.


    "What kind of dead eyes are you. Do you think you alone are the most miserable? You alone are the most miserable in the world?" Chen smiled disdainfully, and after he healed Xiao Nan''s wound, he stretched out his hand to pinch her chin and let Her eyes are facing herself: "Who do you think you are? Everyone in the world must treat you well?"


    Seeing Xiaonan still looking at herself stubbornly, Chen couldn''t help but sighed, letting go of her chin, "Nothing." Chen stood up and said, "Nagato should have told you before he died."


    Xiao Nan hesitated and did not speak.


    "If you want me to avenge you, then say it. If you don''t want to, just keep shutting up."


    "Nagato told me at the beginning that if he died, he would let me withdraw from the Akatsuki organization, and even more so that I should be careful of the Uchiha soil." Speaking of the soil, Xiaonan''s eyes flashed with hatred.


    These Chen are all in my eyes, but Chen didn''t care: "If you say that you can get revenge with the soil, I advise you to avoid it. You can''t do it alone, you should have tried it. Let alone Say that now, maybe the guy who brought the soil has gathered the power of the nine-tailed beast and began to merge with the ten-tailed. It can be said that no one in this world can defeat him except me." At this point, Chen''s face showed pride. The look, this is an aura that doesn''t put anyone in his eyes. Of course, no one in this world is qualified to say such a thing except him.


    Xiao Nan was shocked, and then his face showed an unwilling look.This feeling of knowing who the enemy is, but still unable to get rid of the opponent is very uncomfortable.She gritted her teeth and looked at Chen with pleading eyes. She had heard Chen''s voice-over. As long as she was honest and obedient, Na Chen might help her get revenge.


    Chen ignored Xiao Nan''s pleading eyes and continued to ask: "Then, keep talking."


    Xiao Nan nodded and continued: "Nagato asked me to leave the Akatsuki organization and find a place to hide, until the Ninja World War is over, and then..." At this point, Xiao Nan couldn''t help stiffening, as if thinking of something. Same, it started to become a little hard to tell.


    "Say, why don''t you say it, keep talking."


    Xiao Nan gritted her teeth, "He said, let me find a place to hide, and live well..." The last three words Xiao Nan seemed to have exhausted all her strength to say, and when she finished speaking, she collapsed. Gasping for breath on the ground, the fundus of his eyes involuntarily began to get wet again.


    Chen looked at Xiao Nan who was paralyzed on the ground with mixed feelings.It was the same for him back then. Without his relatives and friends, he was the only one in his entire life. Those who were related to him all left him, and all began to avoid him.Rao Shichen sighed because of the emotion triggered by this kind of touching scene.


    "Have you ever thought that if Nagato, your friends know what you are now? Will they regret it at the beginning? Will they become very disappointed, because they had such high expectations of you, but you Become self-defeating, and even willing to sell your soul for revenge, are you really worthy of those who have placed hope in you? Are you worthy of Nagato''s sacrifice."


    Xiao Nan covered her ears, how could she not know this?It''s just that Xiao Nan didn''t want to face it. Nagato''s death hit her too hard, making her escape from all this and her own life.


    "I will help you get revenge, and I don''t want you to give anything." Chen looked at Xiao Nan as if he had seen himself at the beginning. He took a deep breath and helped Xiao Nan take revenge without asking Xiao Nan to pay anything. Because he seemed to see yourself in Xiao Nan, the one who was crying in the open space of the clan and wanted revenge but didn''t have enough strength.


    Revenge for Xiao Nan can also be said to be revenge for himself back then.Even if it is a break with the self of the year, from that moment on, Chen is Chen, and the child of the year is the child of the year, and the two of them... are like strangers.


    Thinking of this, Chen Shen''s eyes revealed a trace of melancholy.Then there was a firm color.Chen has never been an indecisive person, and since he has made a decision, he will implement it.


    "Your hatred, I will help you!"


    Xiao Nan looked at Chen in surprise, and didn''t know what to say. Originally thought Chen could no longer work, but he didn''t expect it to end like this.


    Chapter 415: The Origin of Elements


    Say Chen is joking again?This is impossible.Now that he had already told this joke once, Na Chen couldn''t make another joke like this. Looking at Xiao Nan Zheng''s eyes gradually regaining his sorrow, Chen didn''t say anything, as if he had said a trivial thing.


    But for him, this matter is really just a small matter.


    "Well, since I have promised to help you get revenge, then you can follow me during this period, and eat it to restore your chakra." Chen reached out and threw two system-produced pills to Xiao Nan.For Xiao Nanchen, I don¡¯t intend to give her a pulse. Although Chen still has a lot of Guerel stones in his hands, but this Guerel stone can be used less, who knows when she will use it. Finish?If you can save a little, you can save a little. Besides, Xiao Nan is not an important person to himself. Apart from Ino, Chen really didn''t give anyone special after this.


    Xiao Nan nodded and swallowed the pill that Chen threw down.The heat flow came from Xiaonan''s dantian and then flowed to Xiaonan''s whole body.Driven by this heat current, Xiaonan''s Chakra began to recover quickly, and even some of the more obvious meridian injuries were slowly healing.


    After feeling the changes in Xiao Nan''s body, Chen sat away and wrote the Eternal Kaleidoscope: "Well, yes, the system really didn''t lie to me. This pill really has the function of curing internal injuries."

 239 Naruto Power System Chapter 239

    Xiao Nan, who closed her eyes, did not hear Chen''s words at all. At this time, she only felt that her body was about to die. Because of Chakra''s excessive force, the meridians in her body had already suffered serious injuries. Under the promotion of the pill, the gurgling heat continuously repaired the wounds in her body. This meridian repair feeling is like the feeling of a thousand ants crawling back and forth on the body.


    If Xiao Nan could clearly feel that her own body was gradually recovering, she would even think that what Chen gave her was something horrible.


    After a long time, Xiao Nan''s body injuries were finally repaired. By this time Xiao Nan was already sweating like rain, and the black robe with red clouds was tightly attached to Xiao Nan''s body because of sweat soaking. Her exquisite body.Xiao Nan screamed "Ah," she couldn''t help covering her vital parts with her hands, and looked at Chen with shame.


    Chen glanced at it disdainfully. To tell the truth, he would have watched it if he wanted to watch it when Xiao Nan was unconscious, so why wait until now?However, Chen felt relieved that now Xiao Nan had gradually begun to recover, and his eyes were no longer as empty as before.All this is a good start.


    Well, yes, it is true.Chen nodded, "Sure enough, it''s not as big as Ino." With a big hand, he waved a long robe towards Xiao Nan: "Put it on. After putting it on, we have to go to a place."


    Xiao Nan blushed and took Chen''s robe, and after making sure that he hadn''t peeked, he changed his clothes without any doubt.


    "You can use Chakra now, right?"


    Xiao Nan nodded.


    "Then, follow me to the pit."


    Xiaonan: "?"


    Chen stretched his finger into the pit caused by his ninjutsu, and said to Xiao Nan: "Follow me down, or do you think I came back to tease you?" Chen jumped and jumped into the pit.


    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth, and when he heard Chen''s words, he couldn''t help showing a trace of anger on his face.At the beginning, she did think Chen came back because of her, but she didn''t expect that it was not the case.


    What''s under this one?Can Uchiha Tatsun be so important?Xiao Nan felt very puzzled. After all, Chen used ninjutsu to blast out this pit, but she didn''t say anything. Countless pieces of paper condensed behind her, forming a pair of huge wings. From the front, it looked like a man descending from the sky. Like an angel.


    The angel took a deep breath, learning Chen''s appearance, with wings stirring up and flying towards the pit.


    "System, is there something under this? Why can''t I sense it." Chen frowned and called the system in his heart.


    "Ding, answer the host. After system detection, there is indeed elemental origin in this. It is about 800 meters below the deep pit."


    Chen smashed his mouth and didn''t expect it to be true.Originally, Chen just made a big move based on the suitable atmosphere. As a result, he did not expect that the thunder attribute chakra condensed too much, and the compression was too extreme, which caused the ink prison unicorn to cast off after bombarding the scorpion. Just smashed the ground out of a deep pit, that''s fine. After Chen was about to leave, the system suddenly said that it had detected that the power of the Kirin in Moh Prison had not all been released but formed something similar to the origin of the element. This made Chen Somewhat curious.


    "What kind of ghost is the origin of this element? Is it the product of Chakra compression to the extreme?"


    "Ding, this is not the case. Elemental origin is a kind of energy aggregate representing the ultimate attribute formed by the natural condensation of elements between heaven and earth over thousands of years. Generally speaking, it is difficult to form a small elemental origin naturally for a thousand years. , It can only be formed in places where the energy of a single attribute is very strong. When the host releases the skills, it accidentally condenses the lightning energy to an extreme, and then impacts the unformed element source in the abyss, resulting in formation A precious element of origin."


    "Oh? You mean, this place actually originally had an elemental origin?" Chen raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, listening to the system means that the elemental origin can only be formed where a single attribute is strong, but Chen is After experiencing it for a while, I did not find that there is a strong collection of single attributes here: "But the attributes here are very average."


    "Ding, because of average reasons, the elemental origin has not been formed. The host just indirectly promoted the birth of the elemental origin, and a large amount of extreme thunder attributes poured it into early birth."


    Chen touched his chin, and said a little unexpectedly: "So, it''s because I was too hard?" Chen spread his hands, he actually didn''t expect that the Qilin might be so powerful after using the fairy magic bonus.


    You know, Naruto''s Helix Maru Shuriken is almost as powerful as Erzhuzi''s Kirin, but Naruto''s Helix Maru Shuriken does not have such power after the addition of Xianshu.


    Chapter 416: Elemental Origin Two


    Chen is different from Naruto. Even if Naruto has the power of Nine Tails in his body and even comes with the blessing of the fairy mode, the ultimate essence of the spiral pill shuriken is nothing more than a rotating chakra energy ball. Chakra with wind attributes.


    However, the Kirin is different. It was originally a collection of thunder and lightning in the natural world, and Chen used the natural chakra to bless and compress it. How could it be that Helix Maru Shuriken can be compared?


    After being prompted by the system, Chen nodded thoughtfully: "So there is still this kind of operation? Wouldn''t I just send a few unicorns directly if I want that element of origin in the future?"


    "Ding, the host should not think that the elemental origin is so well formed. You need to know that this time the elemental origin can be formed is just at the right time. If it weren''t for the embryonic form of the elemental origin here before, how could it be so easy to be born so precious? Elemental origin?"


    "By the way, remind the host that although these element sources are very precious, they are also very dangerous. Each element source is compressed by the purest elemental power, and its power cannot be underestimated. Even the elements in this small world The origin cannot be careless."


    Chen looked serious and nodded. He knew that he was cautious. After all, it was something that he had never encountered before and even moved the system.You must know that even when Chen got a whole vein of Garel''s Stone, he didn''t see the system use such a strong force to ask him to recycle it.


    Chen spent more than ten seconds from the ground to the bottom of the pit, which shows the power of Chen''s unicorn.


    "Is this what you''re looking for?" Soon after Chen, Xiao Nan also fanned his wings and landed. Seeing the elemental instinct of purple and black thunder in the center of the deep hole, Xiao Nan couldn''t help being caught by its dazzling light. Attracted, couldn''t help but speak: "So beautiful."


    The elemental origin of each attribute has a different shape, just like the elemental origin of the current thunder attribute. The whole body is surrounded by purple-black lightning, but in the center is a budding purple flower. Black rose, purple represents mystery, and black represents ominousness. The combination of the two originally totally out-of-tune colors is surprisingly reasonable, and it highlights the nobility and power of the element.


    As long as it is a woman, there must be a love of beauty in her heart, even if that woman is cold-faced Shura.Just like Xiao Nan now, he was not only surprised at the energy of the elemental origin, but also at the beauty of its appearance.


    Xiao Nan stared scorchingly at the elemental origin in the center of the deep pit, not knowing why he suddenly thought "get it, get it. If you get it, you can get revenge."


    Xiao Nan walked two steps forward like a ghost, and walked towards the source of the element with his eyes blankly like a puppet.


    At this moment, it was obvious that he had noticed Xiao Nan''s change, and he shouted, waking Xiao Nan from that dazed state.


    Xiao Nan looked startled, then flushed and let out a mouthful of blood with a "wow".


    "Is it better?" Chen asked flatly.


    Xiao Nan nodded, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, looking at Chen with a complicated expression.


    "You were tempted by this thing just now. If I don''t stop you, you may be more than just vomiting a mouthful of blood." A kunai shoots out, and is annihilated by a certain twisting force before it reaches the elemental source. Fly ash.


    Xiao Nan took a deep breath. She naturally believed Chen''s words, something like this kind of mysterious horror would even control people''s hearts, Xiao Nan had to step back away from it.Immediately, Xiao Nan looked at Chen with a surprised look. She wondered why Chen would not be bewitched by this ghost.


    As if seeing Xiao Nan''s doubts, Chen thought for a while and explained: "I''m different from you. This little fascinating ability is really nothing to me. You just recovered from a serious illness, so you should step back and look aside. It¡¯s better."


    Xiao Nan nodded. Now that he understood that the thing was so weird, Xiao Nan took a few steps away.She knew that it was not something she could deal with, nor something she could own.


    As the saying goes, everyone is not guilty of guilt.If ordinary people carry this thing on their bodies, not to mention whether they will be assimilated into ashes, they will inevitably be robbed when they go out, and even lead to a bloody fight.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Nan has a more intuitive perception of Chen''s strength. It turns out that this guy is not just a strong ninjutsu, he is also a first-class master in illusion.


    After all, the allure of the elemental origin is at least equivalent to an S-level illusion.Even Xiao Nan would be caught if he didn''t pay attention, but Chen didn''t fear the large-scale mental fluctuation that was equivalent to S-level illusion.


    Can ignore the S-level illusion attack, except for that kind of shadow-level illusion master Xiao Nan can''t think of anyone else.


    Chen took a deep breath and looked at the elemental origin in front of him seriously.Although it is a coincidence that Xiachen''s attack gave birth to this elemental origin in advance, it does not mean that Chen will be able to bring the elemental origin back intact.


    The thing in front of Chen was suppressed to the limit by the purest thunder attribute energy. It can be said that it contains a huge amount of thunder attribute energy.If one is not paying attention, it may break the balance of the elemental origin and cause the energy in it to explode.


    So even Chen can''t take it lightly now, and it takes a considerable amount of thought to regain the elemental origin in front of him.


    "System, can you recycle this thing?" Chen asked calmly in his heart.


    "Ding, it is determined that the detection is the elemental origin of the thunder attribute, the target can be absorbed, and can be converted into a large number of points. However, the system does not recommend the host to do this. The elemental origin is very valuable. If the host can use the elemental origin and fill in some materials, maybe Being able to forge a true magic weapon, or directly integrate into the host space, is the greatest use of elemental origin."


    "Weapons made from elemental origins can autonomously absorb a single attribute that is free between heaven and earth, allowing people to get twice the result with half the effort during cultivation. Even at critical moments, they can release the power stored in the weapon, and its power cannot be underestimated. Yes. Therefore, it is recommended that the host should be able to gather all the materials to make the weapon."


    Chen nodded to show that he understands, but the current situation is not so simple.Rao is now that Chen Chen''s strength soared and he did not dare to directly step into the barrier of elemental origin.


    Chapter 417: Elemental Origin Three


    Chen took a deep breath and randomly closed his eyes.A strong sense of oppression came from Chen''s body, and Xiao Nan couldn''t breathe. Just as she was about to force Chakra to resist the oppression from Chen, she suddenly felt throbbing in the entire space, and then that kind of pressure The breathless momentum disappeared.


    Just as Xiao Nan breathed a sigh of relief, she faintly felt something was wrong with Chen in front of her, and took a deep breath involuntarily.


    I saw Chen''s hair turned from black to white, and two wooden horns grew on his forehead. He was wearing a white robe with black hook jade printed on it. Behind him, there were nine dark Qiudao jade floating in the sky. .When Chen turned his head, Xiao Nan suddenly found that Chen''s eyes had become the kind of reincarnation eyes that only gods would have.


    "This...this is..." Xiao Nan''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe that the guy in front of him was actually Uchiha Tatsumi.

 240 Naruto Power System Chapter 240

    Chen saw Xiao Nan''s surprised eyes and couldn''t help but said with a playful meaning: "Why, do you feel strange?" He knew that Xiao Nan must understand what it means for these eyes to have this shape. After all, Xiao Nan has been growing up all year round. Surrounded by the ears and eyes, the eyes can be said to be familiar to her. She can even be proud that apart from the six immortals and Nagato, only she has the deepest understanding of the eyes of reincarnation.


    "This is the eyes of reincarnation, how could you have these eyes?" Xiao Nan couldn''t help asking, after all, she didn''t know the origin of the eyes of reincarnation at all, only that they were the eyes owned by the legendary six immortals.


    Chen glanced at Xiao Nan, and finally refocused his gaze on the origin of the element, and said calmly, "I have no time to explain this to you now."


    "..."


    "This... is it your trump card and you rely on it?!" Xiao Nan looked at Chen with a solemn expression. Others didn''t know the power of the eye of reincarnation, but Xiao Nan still knew something about the eye of reincarnation. Important companions, the time to accompany Nagato is not short.


    When Xiao Nan turned to think about the matter of revenge, she had more confidence in her heart. Now Uchiha Chen has agreed to her request for revenge. It can be said that as long as Chen''s strength is stronger, it means that she has greater hope of revenge.


    Chen took a solemn look at the origin of the element. Even in the six states, Chen is still vigilant about whether he can conquer the origin of the element, because even he can now clearly sense the dangerous aura from the origin of the element. .


    "You step back." Chen specially asked Xiao Nan to say: "Remember not to come near. If you accidentally come in, I might not even be able to save you."


    Speaking of Chen licked his lips, he wanted to see how strong this elemental origin could actually make the system tense to this level.You must know that although he is not the strongest Thunder Ninja, he has barely reached the level of six daos, and he is already handy in the use of chakras with heavier attributes. Even the elemental origin is dependent on the Mo Prison Kirin released by Chen. Only when it finally took shape, Chen didn''t believe that he couldn''t figure out the origin of this element with his current six states.


    Chen closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly, only to hear a "kaka" sound, and in a blink of an eye, a huge Suzonenghu wrapped Chen''s body.He took a deep breath and stepped into the lightning field of the elemental origin.


    As soon as he stepped into the field of elemental origin, Zhongchen was able to clearly sense the danger contained therein.As soon as the endless thunder and lightning entered the body, he could feel that weak numbness eroding his body through Suzuo Nenghu. Although this feeling was very weak, it accumulated as little as possible. Once the side effects of lightning continue to a certain extent, The explosion will bring Chen an extremely dangerous situation.


    "Sure enough, it is the elemental origin that must be cautious even in the system. This is really uncomfortable." Chen twisted his neck stiffly, and his body shook, expelling the numbness that had been eroding him from his body.However, this is not a long-term solution. As Chen deepens, the numbness gradually becomes stronger and stronger.


    "Ding, I have warned the host that it needs to be treated with caution. If it wasn''t for this element to be so strong, do you think it would be your turn to wait for good things?"


    "That''s true." Chen nodded, expressing understanding.If it wasn''t for the elemental origin that was too difficult to conquer and the thing was too difficult to form, I believe that the underlying elemental origin would have been dug out and raised.


    Gradually Chen approached the origin of the element step by step, seeing that the rare heaven, material and earth treasures in this world were about to fall into Chen''s hands.Even if the system is not mentioned, Chen is beginning to be a little cautious. To know that one hundred and a half ninety, Chen needs to continue to be vigilant if he wants to get this treasure of heaven and earth. This last little distance is the most dangerous. time.


    At this moment, Chen suddenly stopped. The elemental origins in front of him seemed to be suddenly rioted. In an instant, Chen shouted loudly, and the surrounding lightning electromagnetic fields began to become different, and even a strong wave came from the front. Sense of rejection.There was a strong repulsive force pushing Chen, as if trying to push Chen away.


    Obviously, even the elemental origin is bullying and fearing hard things. After knowing that Chen is not afraid of thunder and lightning, he began to want to reject Chen. After all, not every divine thing wants to have its owner. Generally speaking, those divine objects that have been conceived for thousands of years are doing everything possible to avoid the pursuit of ordinary people, just to be able to continue to survive in this world, and this elemental origin is no exception.


    After feeling that Chen was not easy to deal with, it wisely chose to reject Chen.


    The strong thunder and lightning field mixed with repulsive force began to tear Chen''s body. If Chen''s whole body was not surrounded by Suzuo Nohu at this moment, the powerful force at this time would probably destroy Chen''s body.


    "Huh! Do you want to compare repulsion?" Chen Leng snorted, knowing that he is not afraid of Bi repulsion now, Chen''s eyes condensed, and the six circles of rebirth eyes began to gradually exert force, Xiao Nan behind only felt the front Chen seemed to be a little more dangerous suddenly, but he was a little familiar, just like Nagato from a long time ago.The strong sense of sight made her react subconsciously.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    A repulsive force stronger than when Nagato used it spread from Chen''s body to the surroundings.


    Chapter 418: Elemental Origin Four


    Xiao Nan, who had a foresight, was far away and prepared to take precautions, because she knew that once the danger came, Uchiha Tatsuno would have no spare time to care about her life and death. At this time, she can only rely on self-help to make herself. Out of danger.


    Sure enough, under the strong impact of Chen and Elemental Origin, even if Xiao Nan was prepared to prevent it, it was completely useless.Countless thunder, lightning and wind constantly impacted Xiao Nan.


    "Paper escape and paper binding technique!"


    "Paper Escape Paper Rashomon!"


    Xiao Nan''s body was wrapped in layers of paper, and a paper defensive wall was erected in front, but these were not enough to see.


    The Zhiluoshengmen in front was torn to pieces by thunder, lightning and wind only after resisting for a moment.It should be understood that although this Rashomon is nothing but a modified technique that Xiao Nan used as a reference to the technique left by Oshe Maru at the beginning, its defense power is not inferior to the original Rashomon.What''s more, because it is paper, it has better toughness than the original Rashomon, and more flexible than the original Rashomon.Even so, it was only devastated in a moment.


    Xiao Nan was shocked in his heart: "Not good." At the moment when the Zhiluoshengmen was crushed by the wind, Xiao Nan had already sensed it, and his cold face was suddenly full of anxiety.Anxiously, Xiao Nan had to knot his hands and place another layer of paper Luoshengmen.


    However, the facts proved that this was nothing more than a stubborn resistance. When Xiaonan''s Zhiluoshengmen was under the cloth, he was once again destroyed by the Gangfeng. Xiaonan''s eyes were horrified and looked at the Gangfeng.Now there is only a thin layer of paper defense in front of her.It is foreseeable that after this layer of paper defense is broken, Xiao Nan''s figure will be torn by thunder and lightning in an instant, and finally disappeared.


    "It''s... that''s the end?" Xiaonan sighed in the heart of life and death. "But I still have a big vengeance... Uchiha takes soil! Three generations of soil shadows!" Xiaonan''s cold eyes suddenly appeared. A hint of fierceness, but at this time it was too late to say anything.


    Xiao Nan seems to know her fate afterwards, but what can be done?


    "Nagato... Yahiko... I''m sorry, I may be here to accompany you." As if already knowing what will happen next, Xiao Nan closed his eyes as if he had accepted his fate.How could she be reconciled, her big vengeance was not reported, how could she be reconciled if she failed to see the death of her enemy?


    Do you want to blame Uchiha Tatsuo?Xiao Nan didn''t blame him, because it was Chen who gave her hope of revenge in despair. How could Xiao Nan blame him?Even if she was teased by Chen or even cried and almost died in despair, what about?Xiao Nan didn''t care about the process, she only cared about the result, it was just that she didn''t start to save her at that time.


    In other words, whether this person is Uchiha Tatsumi or someone else, as long as she can help Xiao Nan, will she care about those unnecessary things?By nature, she is calm and indifferent by nature, no matter who she is with such an expression, and she will not deliberately change for whom.


    For a long time, the imaginary tearing wind did not come, Xiao Nan suddenly opened his eyes and saw a big scarred gray-white hand in front of her.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!" After seeing the big hand, Xiao Nan felt fortunate and then felt an inexplicable feeling in his heart.She knows that the owner of that hand is now Ten-tailed Human Zhuli, but this does not mean that Chen will not be injured. The aftermath she received so far away is so powerful, let alone the impact center. Uchiha Tatsun, Xiao Nan can imagine how severe the damage to Tatsun in the center of the explosion was.


    In this way, Uchiha Tatsun also gave out an arm to help her withstand the injury, and only the person involved knows the danger best.Xiao Nan''s heart warmed. Although Xiao Nan is indifferent to everything, at least she still knows the most basic gratitude, and her view of Chen seems to be quietly changing, from indifference to hatred at the beginning. To pray for the normal face of the present.


    "Why do you want to help me?" She didn''t have much communication with Chen, and even had a hostile relationship before. Even though the two of them had already had a deal, Xiao Nan never thought of wanting Chen to protect her.


    "You care about me! Get back!"


    Chen gave a soft drink and waved his hand to bounce Xiao Nan away. Although he said that helping Xiao Nan withstand the damage and put him at a disadvantage when facing the impact, Chen didn''t think so.Maybe it¡¯s because Chen simply wants to see Xiao Nan showing a humiliating expression after being bullied by herself, but she can only endure it. After all, being able to molest an iceberg goddess like this can be regarded as a rare pleasure for Chen. .


    Chen made a seal with both hands, separated a wooden avatar and asked him to take good care of Xiao Nan, and then refocused his gaze on the elemental source.His eyes squinted slightly. Before, he and Elemental Origin could be said to have lost both sides and neither benefited. You must know that now Tatsun has turned on the six modes and used the full body of Susao Nohu. This way, he can only follow this. Things are tied, one can imagine how huge the energy contained in the source of the element is.


    Right now the elemental origin has passed an explosive period and gradually sinks down and continues to accumulate energy. It seems that the next round of outbreak will begin soon.


    Although Chen said that he suffered some minor injuries in this contest, it was not a hindrance. Let¡¯s not say that this injury did not prevent Chen from continuing to fight. The body of Ten-tailed man Zhuli could have recovered his injuries on its own, but Chen¡¯s system was not good enough. There are still so many bottles of pulsation in the middle, and you can return to the peak state by just drinking one bottle. It can be said that Chen doesn''t fear anyone at all if he wants to fight for consumption.


    Ten-tailed chakras flowed slowly in Chen¡¯s body, and the areas that had been eroded by the lightning field with obvious scorch marks gradually began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. The originally tattered Susao Nohu was also in Ten-tailed chakras. Become full again under the support of.


    "Unexpectedly, this ghost can force me to such an extent." Chen looked at Elemental Origin with playful eyes. Although Chen was not worried about the danger of his life, Chen did not like the feeling of being suppressed in this way. , "It seems that it won''t work if you don''t show some real skills."


    "Six avatars of the reincarnation eye!"


    Since he hadn''t prepared the corpse in advance, Chen could only temporarily use his Mu Dun clone as the clone of the eyes of the six reincarnations, while his main body, Kasu Zonoh, was used as an outside existence outside the six paths.


    Chapter 419: Obtaining the Origin of Elements


    The reincarnation eye art is divided into seven, and the person who has reincarnation can use all the art, but the corpse controlled by the chakra can only use one art.However, Chen didn''t prepare the corpse now, and could only temporarily use the Mu Dun clone to use it.


    Although Chen''s body can perform all the arts, the reason why the eyes of reincarnation can channel the six people naturally has its uniqueness.Now the Golem of the Outer Dao has become the body of the ten tails and has been excluded. Each of the six paths of reincarnation has its own beauty.


    The six wooden avatars carrying the power of the reincarnation eye spread out to surround the elemental origin, stretched out twelve hands, and the reincarnation eye in the eyes began to slowly rotate.The reincarnation eye in the eyes has changed from six circles to five, four, three...Finally, the reincarnation eye in the eyes of the six clones degenerates into a circle of reincarnation eyes.


    The chests of Chen and Mu clones condense an energy source that represents various attributes. From the body to the clone, they are wind, fire, water, thunder, earth, yin and yang. The seven energy sources represent seven chakras with a single attribute, in the order of mutual growth and mutual restraint. Arranged in order.


    Chen''s clothes had no wind, and he didn''t know when it started. An atmosphere called depression gradually rose in the pit.The elemental origin located in the center of the deep pit seems to feel that something is wrong. This kind of god''s perception of spiritual power between heaven and earth is originally higher than that of humans, not to mention that Chen is almost squeezing and searching all that is free in the air within a kilometer. In the chakra.


    If someone releases ninjutsu within a kilometer of Chen''s radius at this time, he will be surprised to find that his ninjutsu is not only less powerful than usual, and even the speed of dissipation is twice as fast as usual.


    Chen hadn''t fully prepared yet, the Elemental Origin could no longer sit still.Chakra, the manic thunder attribute, kept beating, whizzing towards Chen and his six avatars, the sharp and piercing screams seemed to vent its dissatisfaction with Chen.


    The manic thunder and lightning wind did not hurt Chen Chen, but gathered together and entered the energy source representing the thunder attribute.Obviously, after absorbing the chakra of elemental origin, the energy source representing the thunder attribute became more active, and faintly occupied the dominant position among the seven chakra energy sources.


    In the end, the reincarnation eyes in Chen''s eyes were temporarily degraded due to the excessive use of pupil power, and they changed back to the bright red writing round eyes.

 241 Naruto Power System Chapter 241

    "Yes!" Chen pushed with both hands, and the seven energy balls headed towards the origin of the element with a thread.Chen and Mu''s avatar put his hands together to form a "bound" seal, "Six Reincarnation Seal Technique!"


    From the feet of the seven people to the center of the origin of the elements, complex techniques cover the entire space.The seven energy balls suddenly turned into a large network that bound the elemental origin within the magical formation. Even if the elemental origin rushed from the left to the right, there was no way to break through the energy network formed by the combination of the seven elements.


    A dazzling light flashed, and the seal net began to show off its power, gradually narrowing its scope, until the elemental origin was imprisoned in the battle.


    After doing all this, Chen quietly breathed a sigh of relief. If it wasn''t for the elemental origin to escape, Chen really didn''t want to use the seal technique he had understood from the eyes of reincarnation. Not only was the preparation time long, but the amount of chakra and pupil power needed were too Too big, Rao Shichen has become Ten-tailed Zhuli. After performing this trick, there is also a chakra emptiness for a while.


    The origin of the element is a dead thing after all, even with the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, there is no way for Chen Chu to arrange the sealing technique under his deliberate care.


    Chen Shu quit the Six Paths Mode with a sigh of relief. To be honest, he is still not used to the feeling of transforming. Even if it makes him stronger, it always gives him the feeling of becoming a monster.Chen really doesn''t want to use this state unless necessary.


    I took out a bottle of Pulse from the system and drank it. The pupil power that had been exhausted began to recover. Chen''s eyes involuntarily changed from writing round eyes to kaleidoscope writing round eyes, then into eternal kaleidoscope, and finally changed from a circle of reincarnation eyes again. Go back six times to write round eyes.


    Chen stepped forward and picked up the sealed elemental origin. Looking at the unicorn-shaped stone the size of a baby''s fist, Chen asked strangely, "System, is this thing the elemental origin?" Chen vowed that he was playing the unicorn. I have never seen the source of such elements before.


    "Ding, that''s right. The shape of the element''s origin will also change according to different attributes. The wind attribute is hurricane-like, fire attribute is flame-like, water attribute is drop-like, soil attribute is mountain-like, and thunder attribute should be It is lightning-like, but because this time the elemental origin was forcibly catalyzed by the ninjutsu performed by the host, the shape of the elemental origin changed according to the ninjutsu performed by the host."


    Chen nodded thoughtfully. It turns out that this thing is not in a fixed shape. Chen thought that all this thing is like this. Since it was formed based on his ninjutsu, it looks a bit like a unicorn. .


    "Then how should I use this thing."


    "Ding, the host can choose to hand it over to the system, and the system will give the host corresponding points based on the value of the element''s origin, or the host can choose to use it as the main material and add some materials to make a new weapon."


    "How many points can I get if I redeem points for this thing?"


    "Ding, after calculation by the system, there is a large amount of thunder attribute energy source in the element source, which can be exchanged for 10 million points in the system. May I exchange it immediately?"


    Chen thought about it carefully, and did not choose to redeem it immediately. After all, the points are not very useful for him now, and to be honest, Chen really looks down upon him, Guerrell in his space. The stone ore veins have not yet been redeemed. If you want points, you can redeem it at any time. Chen is somewhat interested in another option of the system, but he does not have any extra materials in his hands, and even the source of those materials is completely unclear.


    "Ding, the host can choose to exchange materials in the system store to build weapons."


    "Huh?" Chen''s eyes lit up. He almost forgot that there are everything in the system. Isn''t it easy to find some materials?


    "The system, help me find out what materials are suitable, give me a list, and I choose to use it to build a new weapon."


    Seeing Xiao Nan came over, Chen gave orders to the system and then withdrew from the communication with the system, put away the elemental origin, turned his head and said to Xiao Nan, "The matter is solved, we should go."


    "Are you... okay?" Xiao Nan stepped forward, his face still horrified, as if he had not recovered from the tension of life and death.


    Chapter 420: Itachi and Naruto


    Xiao Nan began to regret it as soon as the voice fell. Xiao Nan shouldn''t have asked this sentence. After all, although Chen agreed to help her get revenge, it is reasonable that their relationship is not close enough to be a combat partner, so Xiao Nan is After seeing Chen calmly put that thing away, she was very interesting and did not ask.


    Chen glanced at Xiao Nan in surprise, the same, not only Xiao Nan knew the relationship between them, Chen also knew the relationship between the two of them, but Chen never cared about this.


    And Chen couldn''t help showing a smile on his face, "Why, suddenly you care about me so much?"


    Xiaonan''s face became stiff, knowing that she had said something wrong. She turned her face away and did not speak. At this moment, what she said was useless, because no matter what she said, she would be molested by Chen in the end. Seeing is clear.But that''s the case, Xiao Nan''s glamorous face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s embarrassed face, Chen didn''t chase, he knew that this kind of thing is not anxious, and it can only be done step by step.


    "Do you have any plans next? Do you follow me or say that you have something to do? If you still have something to do, you can leave first. I will naturally notify you when the revenge begins."


    Xiao Nan shook her head. She didn''t have anything important to deal with right now. It could be said that she didn''t care about anything except revenge. Except for revenge, everything else had nothing to do with her.


    Chen nodded: "Then I''ll take you to a place first. When you get there, don''t panic or worry. I''m going to deal with some things now, and I will call you out to take revenge when the things are finished."


    Speaking of Chen waved his big hand, he directly collected Xiao Nan into the system space. Although there was always a big beauty beside him who was very seductive, Chen didn''t want Xiao Nan to follow him all the time. Nothing else, just Xiao Nan''s speed. This is already fatal.After all, Chen and Xiao Nan are not the same, even if they are walking together, they don''t look like partners together. It''s better to be a little bit uncomfortable than to find yourself uncomfortable.


    Chen, who was acting alone again, twisted his neck and chuckled, "I''m finally alone again." I don''t know if it was an illusion, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes when Chen said this."What do you want to do..." Chen shook his head, almost amused by himself, when did he become sad?


    I''ve never been a sad person. Suddenly Xiao Wen was green, "Could it be that I was infected by the woman Xiao Nan?" Chen couldn''t help thinking.Hehe smiled, and put this ridiculous idea behind.


    "Calculate the time, now the dark move I placed seems to have something to do." Chen probably estimated the time, and now it seems that it has reached the middle and late stages of the fourth Ninja World War, long ago. A lot of Mu clones have been separated and stayed in various places to monitor the movements of the Ninja World, leading the whole battle. There are some things that are not necessary. The Mu clones will directly contact Suizuki and the others for processing, and those Suizuki will deal with them. Things that can''t be done can only be handled by Gou Chen himself.


    Had it not been for the long period of retreat and practice, coupled with Ino¡¯s affairs, Tatsun should have recovered Kyuubi¡¯s Yin attribute Chakra on Paradise Island at this time, but things have been delayed, Tatsun cannot be sure whether Naruto is still there. On Paradise Island, you can only see what happened to the message sent back by Mu Clone.


    Chen closed his eyes, and began to contact the visual information of the other avatars in his mind. This is good for the eyes of reincarnation. No matter where he is, as long as he is one of the six avatars, he can share his sight, thinking and memory.Chen did not transform the corpse, so he was able to make any wooden clone become one of the six clones to share memories, without waiting for the clone to automatically release ninjutsu and wait for the information to be returned.


    For a long time, Chen opened his eyes: "Is that so? Now Naruto has left the island." Suddenly, Chen seemed to have thought of something, and his face showed an expression of watching the show: "Is there a good show? "


    As Chen stepped out, the entire void seemed to have ripples. Chen followed the ripples and disappeared into the pit in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, Naruto and Yatsuo Kirabi, who were on the other side of the mainland, were carefully watching the two black-robed ninjas reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    Kirabi leaned two steps closer and pointed to one of the black-robed ninjas and asked Naruto quietly, "Hey, Naruto, that guy is your Konoha genius who killed the Uchiha Itachi of his family? Bastard, idiot!"


    Naruto rarely became serious, and looked at the enemy in front of him and nodded to Kirabi, "Ah, that''s right. He is Sasuke Yutatsu''s brother Uchiha Itachi, but there were other hidden things in the past, and so did I. I only found out after this."


    Naruto, whose whole body is wrapped in gold, obviously has mastered the way to control Nine Tails. Now he has successfully turned on the first stage of the Nine Tails Mode, and his combat power is far from comparable.


    Itachi glanced at Naruto unexpectedly, but it was not surprising that he knew the truth of what happened in the past. After all, when Chen made a big disturbance in Konoha, he had already publicized the matter in Konoha village, which is equivalent to the high level of Konoha. The dark side was naked in front of everyone.


    And Naruto, who yearned for the light in his heart, naturally wouldn''t believe Chen''s one-sided words, and he dared to say so after verification was confirmed.


    "Naruto, let me ask you. Do you know where Sasuke and Chen are?"


    Hearing the names of these two people, Naruto could not help subconsciously clenching his teeth and squeezing his fists, "These two guys..." As he said, even the state of Kyuubi was a little unstable, and Naruto''s figure began to become a little bit unstable. Blurred, it seemed that it might run away at any time.


    "Calm! Stupid, bastard!" Kirabi patted Naruto''s shoulder with a hand: "Did you forget what I said then? Stupid, idiot!"


    Surprisingly, Naruto seemed to suddenly realize under Kirabi''s reprimand, and slowly stabilized his mind.He frowned, and still did not loosen his clenched hands: "It''s not clear. It hasn''t been long since I got out of cultivation practice. I haven''t heard the news, but... Sasuke still has Chen, I will definitely wait for them in the village. To go."


    The last sentence was said by Naruto aloud while gritting his teeth.


    Chapter 421: Fighting


    Naruto is still that Naruto, optimistic and positive, and does not give up his companions. Even if Sasuke and Tatsun have done something to destroy the village, even Tatsun killed Jiraru himself, but the first thing Naruto thought of was not Not to take revenge, but to bring the two of them back to the village.


    "Really?" Itachi nodded thoughtfully.Due to Chen''s appearance, Itachi and Naruto are not as familiar with Naruto as they were in the original work, and Itachi did not give Shisui''s eyes to Naruto.He didn''t fully understand Naruto''s mentality of swearing to death and waiting for Konoha with his two younger brothers.


    Hearing Itachi and Naruto started discussing Chen''s topic, the black-robed ninja next to Itachi obviously had some reaction.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo...that guy!" A hoarse voice came from under the black robe. As he jittered, the robe that had originally covered his head fell down, and a shark face was clearly visible. Chen, a dried persimmon ghost that imitated the "Blood Demon Killing the Sky"!


    Guiyu was unwilling to be killed by Chen, but he didn''t remember Chen.I don''t blame others for inferior skills, and I can say that there is no regret in my heart for being able to fight against a master like Chen.If there is any dissatisfaction in his life, perhaps it is because Chen has not been able to use 100% strength.


    Guiyu knows very well that Chen did not exhaust all his strength in the initial battle. If possible, Guiyu hopes that Chen can use 100% of his strength to fight him, even with one move, so that he can clearly recognize himself. The gap with the genius Uchiha Chen.


    Itachi, standing next to him, frowned and said, "Ghost..." Chen is his younger brother. Although he hasn''t seen this younger brother very clearly since he was a child, he is his own younger brother after all, as a complete younger brother. Even his teammate Itachi can scold you.


    Ghost shark seemed to have thought of something. He touched his head and said to Itachi: "Don''t worry, it''s just a little emotional. After all, I am in such a field because of his gift, but I have nothing to say if the skills are not as good as humans. of."


    Itachi glanced at Guiyu indifferently, and found that he was indeed not affected by any dissatisfaction. He nodded and turned to look at Naruto who was about to ask something more. His expression suddenly changed and shouted, "Be careful!"


    Itachi puts his hands together like a butterfly through a flower, and then puts his left hand under his mouth: "Fireball!"

 242 Naruto Power System Chapter 242

    A giant fireball that was different from the normal size rushed towards Naruto and Kirabi.The two jumped and easily avoided Itachi''s fireball skills.Naruto turned his head, looking at Itachi with seven points of puzzlement, two points of anger and one point of seriousness, as if asking him why he didn''t make a sudden move according to common sense.


    Itachi''s face is very embarrassed now, and he barely raised his head and said to the two of them: "Excuse me, I am now in the state of reincarnating from the dirty soil, my body is not under your control, so you have to be careful." Kumo rushed towards Naruto.


    "Really? That''s the case." Naruto stretched out two big golden chakras from behind to hold the Itachi''s kunai, his hands began to be placed in front of his waist, the blue chakra gathered in his palm: "That Wouldn''t it be enough to knock you down?"


    "Spiral pill!"


    Naruto jumped forward and rushed directly at Itachi with the freshly rubbed balls.


    Naruto''s spiral pill hits Itachi, but it didn''t really hit it. It felt like a punch to cotton, which made Naruto very uncomfortable.


    "Boom!" With a cry, the struck Itachi turned into a thousand crows, flapping their wings and ascending into the sky.


    "I want to ask you, what do you think of Sasuke Yuchen." Itachi''s voice came out of the crow''s mouth in all directions, like the sound of a vain drum.


    When Kirabi saw this, he wanted to help.


    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bomb!"


    A dragon formed entirely of water escaped towards Kirabi.Kirabi''s eyes flashed with a sharp light, and a somersault jumped out of the attack range of the water dragon bomb, his hands were in a strange posture, and he saw that he had taken out all the seven knives that he had inserted in the scabbard.


    "Your opponent is me." Guiyu let go of Jieyin''s hands, and a hoarse voice came from his mouth. Although he has lost his muscles now, the strength of Guiyu should not be underestimated.You should know that adjectives like tailless beasts are not available to everyone.


    Especially now that the ghost shark is reincarnated from the dirty soil, it is almost unmatched in the chakra volume.Not to mention the good Shui Dun he still used, and his strength is much stronger than before.


    "It seems that I can only get rid of you first, bastard, idiot!" Kiraby held his seven knives in a strange posture. This is Kiraby''s exclusive stream of seven knives, from head to toe. Every position has a sharp blade that can stab the enemy.It can be said that any part of him can be used as a weapon.


    "What do you think? I know that Sasuke is my companion, I must take it back to the village, and Chen, he was the first friend to identify with me, although I don''t know why his temperament has changed drastically now, even since he came. Teacher Ye also died in his hands, but I still want to take him back to the village. I believe Teacher Jilaiya must be very pleased to know that I made this decision."


    Naruto looked at the crows in all directions and didn''t make any offensive means, not only because he didn''t have any means to defeat the enemy, but also because Uchiha Itachi seemed to be able to communicate normally now.


    "It turned out to be like this." Itachi sighed. I don''t know why, there seemed to be a trace of satisfaction in his voice. He seemed to be very pleased that Sasuke And Chen could find such a reliable teammate.


    "Then, is there any way you can take them back to the village... Be careful!" Itachi''s voice suddenly changed.


    "Fire Escape Phoenix Immortal Fire Art!" Naruto had already taken precautions from the very beginning. Hearing Itachi''s voice, Naruto conditioned to throw a chakra slap toward the place where Itachi released ninjutsu. , Waved to disperse Itachi''s technique of phoenix fire.


    "Don''t look at my eyes!" After discovering that Naruto had the intention of looking at his own eyes, Itachi was a step ahead to alert Naruto.


    Naruto was startled, and quickly lowered his head to look at Itachi''s chest, not daring to raise his eyes. If he raised his eyes at this moment, he could see that Itachi had already opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and the windmill-shaped kaleidoscope writing wheel was slowly turning.


    "It seems that you are listening to the excitement." This is a ridicule suddenly coming from the void.


    The four of them were suddenly shocked, knowing that they had sensed beforehand that there was no other person around here. Although they were not considered as professional perception ninjas, there were few ninjas who could escape their perception. At least it was a ninja with their strength.


    However, there are only a handful of ninjas comparable to them, but the owner of this voice gives them a very familiar feeling. After thinking about it, they can''t remember who it is.


    Chapter 422: Fight Two


    Naruto and Kirabi are particularly cautious, and they seem to be able to pinpoint which former powerhouse reincarnated from the dirty soil came to support them.


    Kirabi stepped back calmly, standing beside Naruto and whispering: "Yo, yo. It seems that the situation is not good for us."


    Naruto shook his head in confusion, "I don''t know, Uncle Kirabi. Don''t you think this voice sounds familiar?" Naruto always feels that this person''s voice is very familiar, like... just... Just like the original partner!


    "Could it be..." Naruto''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he excitedly said to Kirabi: "Sasuke, Uncle Kirabi, it''s Sasuke!"


    "Huh?" Kiraby frowned insignificantly. If it was Sasuke, it would be a bit bad. After all, although Naruto and Sasuke have a good relationship, it does not mean that they are from Yunnin Village. Just have a good relationship with Sasuke, especially on the opposite side, but there is Sasuke¡¯s relatives, his older brother Uchiha Itachi who has died.


    However, Kiraby was not good at disturbing Naruto''s good spirits at this time, after all, their partners had a rare chance to meet.However, Kirabi would not hesitate to mention something, as if they had to do something as a ninja.


    At this time, an eye-catching spatial ripple appeared above the four-person space, and from that ripple came an aura that made everyone present palpitate.Slowly, one leg stepped out of that spatial ripple, followed by another foot, and then the whole person appeared in front of Naruto, Kirabi and others.


    Seeing the familiar figure, Naruto was first overjoyed, and excitedly waved at the figure and shouted: "Sasuke! Why are you... here..."


    Naruto''s voice also gradually lowered, because he found that he seemed to have admitted the wrong person, and he didn''t look back in his imagination. Then he seemed to have thought of something, his face sank instantly, and his body bent forward slightly, ready to fight. , Looking at the figure as if he was facing an enemy, he squeezed his fist, gritted his teeth and said: "Uchiha...Uchiha Tatsuno!"


    At this moment, the figure seemed to hear someone calling him. He slowly turned his head. The familiar clothes, the familiar hair style, and the familiar face were all Uchiha Tatsumi who came from thousands of miles away!


    Chen stared at Naruto playfully, those deep eyes that were completely out of age made Naruto arouse a cold sweat.What kind of look is that?Obviously it¡¯s just an ordinary writing wheel, why the deterrence is so strong, faintly, Naruto feels something is wrong with Chen today, in short, he can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong, just like suddenly. It''s something... it''s getting bigger, the eyes become as deep as Naruto''s impression of the three-generation grandfather and Zi Lai Ya, so full of stories, but they are not as peaceful as the three generations and Zi Lai Ya''s eyes.


    With his straight head, it may be difficult to imagine what Chen has experienced during this period of time. If that experience is possible, Chen would never want to experience it again in this life, but even what has happened is Chen has no way to recover.


    "Oh? Did you finally recognize me?" Chen smiled lightly and joked at Naruto.


    "Uchiha Tatsu..." Naruto''s clenched fists made a "chucking" sound, and even the nails fell into the palm of the palm and pinched and bleeding deeply.Suddenly, two big hands formed by Nine-tailed Chakra stretched out from behind Naruto, and rushed straight towards Chen: "Today I must take you back to the village. I must teach you a lesson. Then take it to the whole village to apologize!"


    Naruto was shocked as he spoke, and the stone slab beneath his feet split like a spider''s web.Naruto leaped, using this recoil force to move upwards vertically, clenched his fists and shook Uchiha Tatsumi, "Get down here!" Naruto yelled, seeing that his fist was about to hit Uchiha Tatsumi. In front of, Chen still did not react at all.


    Naruto was overjoyed. Although he said that because of the nine tails, he possessed a beast-like fighting instinct to avoid life-threatening attacks, but for those common sense or discerning people who can see the trap Naruto There is no real awareness of avoiding at all, maybe because I really don''t know that this is a trap, or I really don''t think it is necessary to avoid it.


    "Be careful!" Kiraby was already wary when he saw Uchiha Tatsumi. When he saw Naruto rushing towards Uchiha Tatsu and the latter did not hide, he already knew that all of this was. Trap, but only then did he react to remind Naruto that it was already too late.


    Naruto paused amid Kirabi''s roar, as if he heard Kirabi''s words and felt something was wrong.When Naruto watched carefully, she was shocked to find that Chen''s face showed such an expression of success.


    "Come here obediently!" Chen stretched out a hand and opened his five fingers to aim at Naruto''s fist. Naruto had no time to react at all, but Naruto''s beastly intuition and combat response came into play at this moment. The two big Chakra hands stretched out from behind Naruto subconsciously stretched over to hold Chen''s outstretched palms to escape Chen''s control.


    But will things really be so easy?


    "Want to escape? It''s not that simple. Since you are here, let me stay." Chen''s face became cold, ignoring Naruto''s two Chakra hands that stretched out from behind, the writing wheel eyes in his eyes began to slowly turn , The three gouyus connected together are impressively that kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    Chenkong waved the hand that hadn¡¯t been used for a long time, and the magical instrument, the meteor meteor knife, appeared in his hand. Chen stretched out his hand to hold the meteor meteor knife and slammed at Naruto¡¯s two big Chakra hands. cut.


    The blood-red ghost evil spirit filled the entire blade, looking like a blade of Shura that was stained with many ominous in Jiuyou Hell.


    After Chen took out the Meteor Blade, Naruto was already in a state of high tension.The beast-like intuition told him that he must not be slashed by the ominous ghost blade, or even touched.


    In the dark, he felt that as long as he was slashed by that endless ominous blade, maybe he would really go to hell.Because the breath on the knife is really incredible. It can even be said that this is the most ominous thing Naruto has ever seen. The Chakra of Nine Tails is already considered ominous, but in Naruto¡¯s view, this The sword is even more than a hundred times more evil than the nine-tailed Chakra.


    Chapter 423: Fighting Again


    In Naruto''s eyes, the strong and ominous aura of this sword was even dozens or even hundreds of times more evil than the nine-tailed Chakra.


    The strong ghost evil spirit accompanied by the waving of the streamer star and meteor knife turned into a substantive ghost and pounced towards Naruto, but at this time Naruto was just in a stage where he was rising straight in the sky, and there was no place for him. Leverage to dodge.


    It can be said that Chen had already calculated Naruto''s temperament from the beginning.It¡¯s not that Chen likes to calculate, but Naruto is really too slippery. Not only that, if it¡¯s just slippery, there is always a way to solve it. More importantly, Naruto is like an unbeatable guy. Xiaoqiang, no matter what degree of attack, Naruto will not fall down, Naruto will struggle to stand up, hanging his last breath.


    Maybe this is the protagonist''s halo, no matter how you fight it, you can''t kill it. To a certain extent, this can be regarded as immortality in disguise.


    Seeing that the Meteor Star and Meteo Sword was about to slash Naruto''s head, the situation was precarious.Kira behind Naruto is jumping anxiously, but he can''t do anything at this time, or it is too late for him to do anything at this time, unless he can surpass the speed of light and cross the space to be able to Chen''s hands rescued Naruto.


    This alone is not enough, he has to pass the level of Uchiha Itachi and the ghost shark first.


    Because of Chen¡¯s relationship, Itachi did not entrust Shisui¡¯s eyes to Naruto, nor did he have any in-depth communication with Naruto. For Itachi, Naruto was just a member of the village of Konoha. At best, it can be regarded as the nine-tailed man Zhuli, which can make him add a little impression on Itachi.


    Between his own brother and an unfamiliar stranger, even a promising young man like Itachi who has infinite enthusiasm for the village can''t help but favor his younger brother.What''s more, the eight-tailed man in front of him?


    As for the ghost shark, although Chen killed him, he himself has a strange admiration for Itachi. Therefore, even if he has an antagonism with Chen, the ghost shark can still restrain himself before it takes action. .

 243 Naruto Power System Chapter 243

    This also means that Naruto is isolated and helpless at this moment, and can only escape Chen''s fatal blow on his own.


    In other words, everyone thought Naruto was going to end, and even Kirabi couldn''t bear to look at it. He stretched out his hand to cover his eyes with sunglasses, as if he didn''t want to see Naruto being slashed in half. .


    "Clang!" This is the sound left by the slashing of gold and stone.


    At this very moment, a mysterious smile appeared on Naruto''s face: "Hey, it''s not over yet." In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Naruto actually stretched out two nine-tailed Chakra hands from his waist. Those two big hands could hold Chen''s offensive before the Meteor Meteor knife hit Naruto.


    Chen''s face couldn''t help showing a strange expression, "I didn''t expect you to have this hand."


    "Unexpectedly..." Naruto had a smug expression on his face, but this expression only flashed and then he showed a cautious expression, because he realized that this time is not the time he should be smug, this time it is not like the previous practice On the opposite side of the day, the enemy who almost destroyed Konoha Village."Hmph, this time I must take you back to the village!"


    "Really?" Chen smiled strangely: "Do you think my attack is only that simple?"


    "what?"


    I don¡¯t know when, the blood-red ghost spirit on the meteor knife began to gradually erode Naruto¡¯s two Chakra hands, following the two Chakra hands, it has begun to reach Naruto¡¯s body. Eroded away.


    "This...what is this! Let go of me, let me go!" Naruto stared at the ghostly spirit flowing down Chakra to him in amazement, and he wanted to cut off Chakra''s output in a hurry. It turns out that it¡¯s useless at all. This ghostly spirit seems to have been attached to Naruto¡¯s Chakra, following Naruto¡¯s Chakra, it begins to flow into his body, into his meridians, and into him. In the blood.


    The blood-red ghost evil spirit began to erode Naruto''s body, constantly absorbing the Chakra from Naruto''s body, physical strength and even vitality!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! While Naruto''s strength continues to strengthen himself.


    And at this moment, Nine Tails in Naruto''s body also seemed to feel that Naruto was wrong at this time, or that the power of the ghost evil in the Meteor Star''s meteor knife had followed the chakra overflowing from Nine Tails to the Sealed Land, and was preparing Invade this sealed land.


    Nine Tails very cleverly shut off the output of Chakra, and even closed the entire Sealed Land to the outside world.The most intuitive performance in Naruto is that he directly exited the Nine Tails mode, revealing Naruto''s original appearance.


    At this time, Naruto had already fallen into a coma due to the erosion of the power of ghosts and gods, and he had no idea that at this time, Kyuubi had shrunk in order to protect himself.Because the power of the ghost evil spirit in the Falling Star¡¯s Meteorite Blade is the blood evil that has been passed down to the Emperor¡¯s Blood Killing the Sky, it can even be said that as long as the Falling Star Meteorite Knife is held in the hand, it is equivalent to the second Emperor¡¯s Blood Killing the reincarnation.


    The strongest thing about Emperor Blood Killing lies not in the gorgeousness and power of his skills, but in the fact that he can take the killed enemies as nourishment to strengthen himself after he is covered with bloody fog. This is also officially why the Meteor Meteorite can The cause of erosion Naruto.


    Chen saw that Naruto had quit the Nine Tails mode and knew that at this time, Nine Tails chose to disconnect Chakra''s output in order to keep himself, but Chen didn''t say anything, but snorted coldly, "It''s still useful to keep you. I will let you go this time."


    Naruto¡¯s body dwindled at a speed visible to the naked eye, but Chen did not continue to absorb it. As he said, a living Naruto is more effective than a dead Naruto. At least now he needs one to live. Naruto of Naruto forced out the four generations.


    That''s right, Chen''s goal is the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate, or to put it more clearly, what Chen values ??is the Nine Tail Yin attribute Chakra contained in the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate soul.He needs to use Naruto to lure the appearance of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Tatsumi had a faint feeling when Sasuke left without permission. Perhaps that Oshemaru hadn''t really died, but was still subtly trying to change Sasuke with his own thoughts. According to the original work, he waited for Oshemaru to regain his power. In the future, all generations of Naruto will be summoned.


    Although the world of Hokage has been completely damaged by him, and he can no longer follow the trajectory of the original book, Chen still believes that the four generations of Hokage-Bofeng Water Gate will appear, and the wheels of history will always follow inertia. Come and roll, even if there is an extra winged butterfly, Chen, it will still return to the original track of history.


    Four hundred and twentieth chapters: fight again two


    Because it was a clone of the nine tails in Naruto¡¯s body, the system could not clone the part of the chakra that originally belonged to the yin attribute of the nine tails, or that the nine tailed chakras in Chen¡¯s body are the same as the original Madara Only the Yang attribute Chakra is absorbed by the Outer Golem.


    The Yin-attribute Nine-Tailed Chakra is because when the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen used the ghoul seal, the Yin-attribute of Nine-Tailed violent evil was dedicated to the god of death along with his soul and sealed in the god of death.


    In other words, Bofeng Shuimen sealed the Nine-Tailed Chakra with his own soul. This is why Chen couldn¡¯t clone the complete Nine-Tail completely. After all, even the current Nine-Tailed is incomplete. Part, how to get the missing part.


    Maybe someone or why other tail beasts are intact when they are cloned, but not nine tails alone?That¡¯s because when Chen obtained the chakras of other tail beasts, they were not separated from their souls. The chakras obtained by Chen Chen were chakras of complete tail beasts, not chakras of incomplete tail beasts, so that they could be cloned. A complete tail beast came out.


    "Stop it!" Kirabi was taken aback. When he saw Naruto''s body shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye, he had even forgotten even his favorite mantra in a panic.


    Kirabi clenched his fists and clenched his teeth, and the eyes under the sunglasses became extraordinarily cold. If the eyes can kill people at this time, I believe that Chen has already been screened by Kirabi''s eyes. It is a pity. Without this kind of operation, Kirabi didn''t have any special actions under the eye of Itachi and the ghosts.


    "Uchiha Chen, you bastard!" Kirabi was shaking all over, if possible, Kirabi really wanted to use his seven knives to slash Chen away.


    Not only because of what Chen did in Yunren Village back then, but also because of Chen''s current methods are cruel.Although the time he spent with Naruto is not very long, it is considered to have established a good relationship. After all, although Naruto is not a good brain, he has the strongest skills in making friends and talking about it. .


    Itachi stood aside and stared at Kirabi. Although he didn''t agree with Chen''s approach, he didn''t mean to stop him. Not to mention that Chen was his younger brother. When Chen was in Konoha, he wanted to protect himself. He had to pretend to be an idiot and suffered all the ridicule. He has always felt a sense of guilt for Chen, not to mention that he is being controlled by the rebirth of the dirty soil at this time, and the root of action itself cannot be controlled.


    And after Chen absorbed all the chakra and vitality in Naruto''s body, Naruto''s whole body had been shrunk to the point that only a layer of skin and bones remained. If it weren''t for the ups and downs in his chest that would prove that he was alive, it would be strange. The rabbi thought that Naruto was sucked to death by Chen.


    He threw away Naruto¡¯s shrivelled body, because he knew that it would be useless to absorb it anymore. After all, Kyuubi closed his passage, and Naruto¡¯s vitality was almost bottomed out, he could only rely on it. Weak breathing to support herself.If Chen sucks it down again, it is very likely that Naruto will be sucked to death.


    This is what Chen doesn''t want to see. After all, Naruto can be used to lure Bofeng Shuimen, but the dead Naruto can''t attract Bofeng Shuimen.


    "Ah, it feels pretty good." Chen couldn''t help feeling aroused after absorbing the chakra transformed by Naruto''s vitality in the Meteor Blade. Such a huge amount of chakras and such a pure amount of chakras are almost comparable. A small-tailed beast, after absorbing Naruto''s power, the injuries suffered by Chuck that had been consumed by fighting the elemental source before, were completely healed."No wonder the amount of chakras of Uzumaki Naruto is terrifying, and it really deserves its reputation." Chen sighed, the amount of chakras of the vortex clan is indeed too amazing.


    Coupled with the reincarnation of Naruto as Asura, the power contained in his body cannot be underestimated.Even if Chen has never become stronger by absorbing others'' vitality, she can''t help but want to try it again.


    "Chen...you...is your strength improved like this?" After watching the entire process, Itachi''s brows frowned more intensely, because he didn''t want his younger brother to become stronger by absorbing the vitality of others Evil ninja, and the blade full of evil aura in Chen''s hand, even he felt his heart beat faster.


    He had never seen such an evil blade, even more evil than the breath of death.


    "Oh? My respectable brother, you still think for others as always, even now." Chen turned his head and looked at Uchiha Itachi jokingly.


    "Answer me! Chen!" Itachi stared at Chen with a serious face.At this moment, his mood is extremely tense, for fear that he will answer yes at this time.Because in that case, it means Chen has gone astray, and in that case, even if Itachi fights for the life of this filthy reincarnation, he will stop him.


    Seeing Itachi''s nervous look, Chen couldn''t help but smile.He knows his brother, but knowing it doesn''t mean he agrees.Long before he chose to exterminate the clan, the relationship with him became rigid.


    "So what, what is it not?" Chen''s expression was very strange, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    But after hearing this sentence, Itachi breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was said to have been very unaware of his younger brother since he was a child, he still knew some of his younger brother''s temperament. Since he has said so, then It means that Chen didn''t do this. Since Chen is not the evil ninja he thinks in his heart, then Itachi is relieved.


    Suddenly, Itachi''s face changed, as if thinking of something.


    "Chen, you go quickly, now I am in a state of rebirth from the dirty earth, controlled by someone, and leave here, otherwise I am afraid I will hurt you." Itachi, who has died once, is no longer as cold and mean as before. It is like a real big brother, although he is still cold, but he doesn''t have the meanness of the original.


    Chen''s face warmed, and he understood Itachi''s kindness.


    "You..." Chen was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    I saw the ghost shark''s hands forming a seal, calling out a water dragon and rushing over.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!" With a grinning smile on his face, the ghost stared at him eagerly. Now the old days are over, and all that should be done is done. The rest is to fight him again. Before, he knew that Chen did not use all his strength, and now the ghost shark is in a state of reincarnating from the dirty earth, it is almost equal to not being injured without the Chakra restriction, and he can come and fight again unscrupulously.


    But just when the ghost shark wanted to move, he was shocked to find that his body could not move anymore.Obviously he was controlled by his body again.I lost my consciousness.


    Chapter 425: The Controlled Itachi


    "Ghost shark!" Itachi shouted, only to get the cold eyes from the ghost shark, and it was suddenly realized.Randomly said to Chen: "You have to be careful, now the ghost shark is controlled by others again, without consciousness."


    Chen opened his hand and squeezed the screaming water dragon fiercely. At that moment, the incomparable water dragon was squeezed by Chen''s hand.Itachi''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it. You must know that even he wouldn''t dare to face the ghost dragon.


    "So you are already so strong." Itachi laughed self-deprecatingly. In his opinion, Chen is always his younger brother. As a younger brother, he always depends on being his elder brother, so Itachi always likes to let himself go no matter what. To take care of someone, put his two younger brothers in a caring position.


    However, he didn''t expect that his younger brother would have grown to a stage where even he needed to face up and even look up.


    His impression of Chen is still at the stage where he was able to counteract his monthly reading. Although it seems very difficult to deal with, he has not been able to skillfully use his power. In Itachi, if it is really a battle of life and death, the person who loses must be Chen, and he will be seriously injured.


    "Unexpectedly, the little guys back then are already..." Suddenly, Itachi looked like a different person, his eyes began to be absent, the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes in his eyes slowly turned into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes again.


    After the rebirth of the dirty soil, it will no longer be restricted by the chakra and pupil power. Uchiha Itachi seems to have opened the door to a new world. From that moment on, Itachi seems to be reborn, and the strength is simply qualitative compared to the past. The leap.


    I saw a line of blood and tears left in the corner of Itachi''s eyes, and suddenly felt a burning sensation in front of Chen.Chen subconsciously moved a step backward, and the skylight projected by Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye could be said to be burning Chen''s face.


    Just a little bit, Chen would be hit by the Amaterasu projected by Itachi.

 244 Naruto Power System Chapter 244

    Chen let out a sigh of relief and smiled mysteriously at Itachi. Regardless of whether he could hear it or not, Chen said: "It seems that you really can''t underestimate you, my dear brother, this is about to kill me. Fate."


    "In that case..." Chen put away the Meteor Knife in his hand. The ghost sharks and ferrets in front of him were all reincarnated from the dirty soil, and there was no anger on them. Using Meteor Meteor Knife to such a person is completely useless , After all, the strongest thing about the Meteor Knife is that it can absorb the vitality of the enemy. Chakra still has blood to increase the attack to heal himself. If it is against the kind of person who is not angry, it can barely be said to be a one. It''s a sharp knife.


    For dead people who reincarnated from the dirty soil, ordinary physical attacks are completely useless. They can only use special methods, either to seal or destroy the soul, otherwise they will eventually recover no matter what kind of damage they receive.


    Chen put away the Meteor and Meteor Blade in his hands to seal the seal, and when he was about to release ninjutsu, the alarm suddenly burst into his heart. Chen, who believed in his sixth sense, did not dare to neglect, and controlled his body to retreat quickly.


    A huge octopus tentacles threw down fiercely at the place where Chen was standing.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno! Don''t forget me, bastard!" Kirabi drew out seven knives and stood there in a weird posture. You can see that this guy is a knife from head to toe. As long as the battle begins, no matter it is Any part of the body can be used.


    "Go away with me!" Chen glanced at Kirabi impatiently. This fellow Kirabi would pick when he took the opportunity to accumulate energy and prepare to attack Chen when both the ghost shark and itachi attacked him. Said that this tactic is very good. If he is facing other shadow-level powerhouses, he may have been recruited by now, but he is facing a perverted figure like Chen.


    Chen Chao secretly attacked Kirabi with a push, and a powerful wind attribute Chakra condensed in his hand.


    "Wind escape vacuum to protect the storm!"


    The wind escape ninjutsu seemed to have broken through the limit of the void, and disappeared in the eyes of everyone and then appeared in front of Kirabi instantly, as if it was an instant movement, breaking through from Chen''s front.


    Although the strong wind attribute Chakra is only caused by Chen''s casual wave, its power is not as weak as imagined. You must know that Chen''s strength is now at the peak of this world, even if it is a casual attack. It is not something they can resist.


    This is also the reason why Chen Chen seldom makes any moves. After the world reaches the top, it has no meaning. Even if the people who will work hard and become stronger, there will be no way to hurt Chen.


    Just like in the original book, even if the Emperor Kai opened eight doors and kicked Lord Madara, what would he do? It was not impossible to cause Lord Madara to hurt him.Although there were many people on the Internet jokingly saying that Lord Madara almost made a big ending with one kick, it was only a joke after all. There is no way to hurt Lord Madara without being a fairy.


    Today Chen is just like Lord Ban at the time, invincible in this world, standing at the pinnacle of this world lonely as snow.However, the difference between Chen and Banye is that Banye is completely indifferent to those indifferent attacks, and can''t bring himself any harm anyway.


    And Chen''s words are very concerned about face, and for those attacks, he chooses to hide or hide, and try to hide if he can''t hide.Lively, a young and energetic teenager is still very persistent about things like face.


    However, it is true that Chen is currently at most sixteen years old according to the normal age. Chen''s previous sixteen-year-old child is still at the age of high school, which happens to be an important stage in the development of the three views.However, in this Naruto world, they have already entered the battlefield early, with countless blood on their hands.


    If no one reminded him, maybe even Chen had forgotten that he was only sixteen years old now.After all, he has been in a tight state since he came to Naruto World.


    When I was young, I was worried about the night of extermination, and then I became nervous because of Danzo''s surveillance. When Konoha was out, I was nervous because of survival issues. Today, he is still in the flames of war.In just sixteen years, Chen has lived for sixty years. If anyone can know Chen''s deeds, he might be able to write a novel and post it on the novel website.


    Years of tightness caused Chen to forget about age, subconsciously ignoring that he is only a sixteen-year-old at the moment, and this time happens to be the time when he cares most about face.


    Chapter 426: Showdown with Itachi


    Chen slammed a wind ninjutsu after avoiding Kirabi''s attack.


    "So I want to kill you Uncle Kirabi? Bastard, fool!" Kirabi couldn''t help but mock Chen when he saw Chen''s inattentive attack. When Chen used Fengdan, he was still careless, but he didn''t think about it. , What kind of strength Chen is now, even if it is a casual blow, can they be able to resist it without caring?


    The result was obvious. At the moment Feng Dun disappeared, Kirabi was a little confused, but when Feng Dun suddenly appeared in front of him, Kirabi almost swallowed the knife in his mouth in fright.


    Feeling the sudden emergence of wind in front of him, Kirabi only felt that this ninjutsu technique was absolutely incapable of an opponent, and if one was accidentally hit, he would definitely be seriously injured.


    Thinking of this, Kirabi was ready to retreat, but it was too late.If he had escaped while taunting Chen, there might still be a chance. After all, Chen waved this move casually not at Kirabi, but at the large area where he was.


    It''s a pity that Kirabi has missed the best time to dodge and can only choose hard resistance. He doesn''t really think about it, how powerful is Chen''s strength?


    Kirabi gritted his teeth and looked at the violent wind in front of him. He raised the knife in his hands with both hands, his teeth clenched, and the muscles in his legs began to tighten and clamp the knife.


    With a "boom", an octopus tentacles stood in front of Kirabi, even if this was not enough, he even prepared a stand-in wood, and the Chakra flow in his body was ready to use the stand-in technique at any time.


    "Shoo...shoo..." Yu Fengbo tore directly on Yao''s tentacles across space. As we all know, the faster the wind, the higher the damage.


    You must know that Chen''s wind escape has crossed the space between two people and reached Kirabi in an instant. You can imagine how fast this kind of movement is, even the indestructible steel bar is just fragile in front of Chen''s wind escape. Of wooden blocks.


    Feng Dun''s tearing force had obviously exceeded Kirabi''s budget, and Yao''s tentacles had been ripped apart by Chen''s Yu Fengbo, and a clearly visible blood mark appeared on Yao''s tentacles.


    Yu Fengbo''s power went straight to Kirabi after breaking through the defensive circle of the eight tail tentacles.At this time, Kirabi was still horrified by the fragility of the Batail''s tentacles, and was directly dragged away by Chen''s Yufengbo in shock.


    The two knives in his hand were directly split into two pieces under the devastation of Feng Dun, and even the knives on his face were broken by Feng Dun''s power.


    The broken blade drew behind Kirabi''s face and carved a deep knife mark on Kirabi''s face.


    If only this is the case, Kirabi can still accept it. After all, this is just a skin trauma, and it will not have a great impact on the battle.But the result is not so.


    In Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s wind escape, there is a mysterious force that suppresses the Chakra in Kirabi. When he wants to perform a substitute, he finds that the Chakra in his body is not affected by him. The control, it is impossible to use the substitute technique.


    The strong wind escape ninjutsu destroyed Kirabi''s body, and even blew him away with his tentacles.Even if Kiraby resists no matter how much he can do nothing, he can only let the wind take him away from the battlefield.


    Chen coldly watched Kirabi himself die. If he chose to avoid him instead of taunting himself at that time, he would have a high chance of avoiding it, but what?Heaven is a reincarnation, who does the heaven bypass?Those who pretend to be forced will be punished.Such as Kirabi, such as you.


    He turned his head and stopped looking at Kirabi, but returned to his senses and continued to face Uchiha Itachi.


    "Now it''s time to solve our problem." Chen licked his mouth, and the three-gouyu jade round eyes in his eyes turned into a kaleidoscope of jade round eyes while speaking.The two pairs of kaleidoscope writing wheels stared at each other, and there was a light flashing in their eyes from time to time, as if they were testing the depth of each other, secretly contesting, to see who can''t stand it first.


    "Amaterasu!"


    "Amaterasu!"


    It was too late and it was fast, and in an instant, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in the two eyes were exerting force at the same time, vaguely as if they could see the cohesion of the pupil power in the eyes when the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes were activated.


    The Amaterasu of the two were released almost at the same time, but such an astronomical Amaterasu still had the upper hand.As mentioned before, Itachi and Sasuke''s Amaterasu are just projections of the ominous flame, but after Chen has controlled the six modes, he can summon the real Amaterasu.


    I saw Chen''s Amaterasu swallowed it the moment it came into contact with the projection released by Itachi, and immediately blasted it towards it.


    Although it was completely controlled that he couldn''t speak and had no ability to think, he knew that he couldn''t get the slightest black flame afterwards. If he accidentally got it, he would probably burn his soul directly.


    With a "bang", Itachi''s body turned into countless crows flapping their wings and spreading out.At this time, the normal evasion method could no longer avoid the black flame that locked the ferret, and could only use illusion to forcibly avoid it.


    Itachi turned into a sky full of crows flying around. After avoiding the attack range of Amaterasu, all the crows gathered together again and finally turned into the appearance of itachi. At this time, he was looking at Chen with indifference.


    After taking a look at Chen, Itachi''s clothes had no wind, and the purple Chakra rose from Itachi''s body to surround him.


    "Suzoneng!"


    The huge body wraps Itachi around the center of its eyebrows. It is not only the incomplete Susano that is summoned by the Itachi, but the full body Susano that is full of body. It raised its fist and punched towards Chen''s place. The location bombarded down.It seems to be about to smash Chen into a ball of flesh.


    "Suzuo Nenghu, I didn''t expect you to be able to release Suzuo Nenghu after being controlled." Chen sighed softly.He knew that the Itachi who was now fighting with him was just a puppet who only knew how to fight, and there would be no way to regain it if he didn''t find the real curse and lift the seal.


    PS: I am extremely grateful to Ma Pengzhen for his 1,000-point reward. I am so excited. To be honest, I really didn''t expect anyone to give me a reward. Thank you so much!thank!thank!


    Four hundred and twenty-seventh: Fantasyland?reality?


    Chen took a deep breath, saying that it is not difficult to release the control of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, but it is also very difficult.First, find the key point where the curse seal of the reincarnated dirty soil is located, and then use a special method to get rid of the curse seal without hurting the soul of Itachi.


    "It''s really a headache." Tatsun touched his head. To be honest, Tatsun''s feelings for Uchiha Itachi are very complicated. On the one hand, he hopes that Uchiha Itachi will never appear in his own world. He is indeed his brother whose blood is thicker than water.


    There is a time when I really hope that time can go back and go back to the night of the night of extermination. Maybe now he will have the courage to do things that he didn''t dare to do.


    Because of the entanglement between right and wrong, Chen couldn''t grasp his emotions every time when facing Itachi, and was as moody as a mental patient.


    In fact, if Chen wants to release the control of the curse seal, it is very simple. He has also studied the technique of Reincarnating Dirty Land. When he was trading with Dashe Maru, Chen named his name and directly asked for the successful research of Rebirth Dirty Land. Although Chen didn''t study too much after the operation, Chen still knew the basic principles of this technique.


    "Forget it, you are also my elder brother in this life, and you have taken care of you a lot." Chen sighed. After all, he was still a softhearted person, no match for the fetters of brotherhood and the fetters of the world.


    "Kaleidoscope! Scatter!"

 245 Naruto Power System Chapter 245

    Chen''s eyes changed, and those eyes that represented the eternal kaleidoscope suddenly disappeared slowly, yes!Chen Zai recklessly diffused the pupil power of his eyes, transmitting an amazing force from Chen''s body.


    The terrifying pressure permeated the entire space, as if Chen became the only ruler between the world, whether it was a ghost shark, itachi, or Kirabi who was driving back in the distance, it gradually recovered a little Si angry Naruto was completely unable to move under the pressure of heaven and earth.


    "Monthly reading!"


    Chen''s eyes were sore for a while, and the space in front of his pupils waved like water patterns, not only the ferret, but even the ghost shark was drawn closer to the moon reading space by Chen.


    In the moon reading space, Itachi slowly opened his eyes and saw the blue sea and blue sky. Itachi couldn''t help but let out a slightly surprised expression: "This...this is..." Itachi couldn''t help but frown and turned his head and found the ghost shark with the same surprised expression. .


    "Anything to find out?" Itachi asked calmly.


    Guiyu shook his head and said that he had found nothing: "Don''t you have a writing wheel, look at what''s going on."


    "I don''t know too well. The feedback from the writing wheel eye is that there is no abnormality around, and it does not seem to be a performance of illusion." Itachi lowered his head and thought.


    The ghost shark touched the sand on the ground, jumped into the sea, feeling the wind blowing, the ghost shark couldn''t help showing a satisfied expression.


    "This...this is real, Itachi! This is the real sea!" The ghost shark held up a squirt of sea water and poured it on his face, fresh and smelling of salty wetness, as if it really seemed to have reached the sea. same.As a shark, the biggest wish of the dried persimmon ghost shark is actually to be able to fly freely in the sea. No one has ever known his wish or his thoughts.


    From the very beginning, his only hope was to die by the sea. It was not the ghost''s fault to become a ninja under the circumstances of good luck. Perhaps it was the world that was wrong.


    Seeing that the lifeless ghost shark suddenly regained his anger, Itachi couldn''t help but feel a little relieved. Is it possible to lose the feelings of companionship for many years?But while gratifying, Itachi did not relax the vigilance in his heart, knowing that they were still confronting Kirabi, Naruto, and Chen for a second, it is impossible for them all to disappear without a trace in an instant.


    Moreover, Itachi always finds this place a bit strange. You must know that they are reincarnated corpses from the dirty soil, but when Itachi felt like this, they did not find any signs of being reincarnated in the dirty soil, and there was no such lifeless atmosphere.


    "How is this possible!" Itachi widened his eyes and felt the power in his body. He clearly knew that this was not the breath of rebirth from the dirty earth.


    Suddenly his eyes condensed, and the Kaleidoscope Shalunyan will be replaced by Sangouyu''s Shalunyan.However, what disappointed Itachi was that even the kaleidoscope writing round eyes did not see anything strange in this world.


    "Ghost shark!" Itachi called the ghost shark with a serious face, and it frowned when he saw that he was still immersed in the sea happily.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The raging black flame burned up close to the ghost shark, awakening the ghost shark immersed in his own world.Seeing a serious-faced Itachi, he couldn''t help touching his head, and pulled out from the water, embarrassed: "It''s been a long time since I have been to such an authentic beach, sorry."


    Looking at the apologetic ghost shark, Itachi didn''t mean to blame.This is his character. He is serious but always considers others. Although he doesn''t care about anyone except his own brother, his original character is like this. Itachi can''t change it at all.


    "..." Itachi waved his hand, "Don''t you find this place too weird?"


    "Weird?" Guiyu said with a puzzled expression: "No, isn''t this normal?" Then he seemed to think of something: "Oh, you mean the feeling of this world. I think it''s pretty good. Ah, don¡¯t you think so?"


    The blue veins on Itachi''s forehead couldn''t help but bulge.Is it because it''s too normal to appear abnormal?


    "Have you forgotten? We were on the battlefield before. How could we suddenly come to such a place."


    "Is it weird? We are originally the bodies of the reincarnated from the dirty soil. Isn''t it normal for people to summon us here after removing the reincarnated from the dirty soil?"


    Itachi listened to the ghost shark''s words, although he could not fault it, but he felt a little weird. If it was asked to say it, the most abnormal thing at this time should be the ghost shark himself.


    You must know that the character of the ghost shark has never looked like this. Although Itachi does not know what the ghost shark wants from the beginning to the end, but for the teammate of this shark face, Itachi still knows it well, he will not Shows such a passion for the sea, even if he is a shark.


    Thinking of this, Itachi seemed to have figured everything out.


    "Yes, it must be so. It seems that this place must be an illusion enchantment! No wonder it is so normal, that''s how it is."


    Four hundred and twenty-eighth chapters: You have changed


    Itachi, who had figured out everything, looked at the ghost shark with cold eyes.Since this is an illusion that can''t even see through his kaleidoscope, it also shows that the person who uses the illusion is definitely a person who is countless times stronger than him.


    After all, he hadn''t even seen any signs of illusion, if it weren''t for the abnormal performance of the ghost shark, he would really not be sure that it was an illusion.


    What surprised Itachi was that he could clearly feel the flow of Chakra inside himself.You should know that ordinary illusions will naturally quit illusions as long as they disrupt the operation of their chakras. This is also the easiest way to dispel illusions.


    It''s not that Itachi had never tried this method before, but it didn''t work, and Itachi''s writing wheel was originally able to rebound illusion, but there was still no response.This made Itachi feel a trace of tension, who can shroud them in illusion silently.


    As a well-known illusion master, Itachi knows that any illusion can be traced. The key that cannot be discovered is insufficient strength and insufficient insight. In the current situation, the only thing Itachi can contact is this one. A normal ghost shark, that means that the key to breaking this illusion is likely to be on this abnormal ghost shark.


    "Who are you?" Itachi stared at the ghost shark coldly, without a trace of emotion in his tone, as if speaking to a stranger.


    "Huh? You are not ill, are you?" Guiyu was stunned, and raised his hand to check if his head was feverish, but he was moved away by it with one hand.Ghost shark gave a strange expression: "Who am I? Don''t you know very well. Itachi, what are you thinking about."


    Seeing that the ghost shark in front of him did not answer his own question directly, Itachi''s face became colder, and his guess about himself became more correct in his heart. He clasped his hands together and stared at the "Ghost shark" closely, as if the ghost in front of him If he dares to do anything, he will do it right away.


    "Itachi...what the hell is going on with you?"''Ghost Shark'' frowned, seeming to be very dissatisfied with Itachi''s actions. After all, his teammates for so many years suddenly drew their swords to each other, which made him wonder if Itachi has been controlled .


    "Are you still reluctant to show your true face until now?" Itachi snorted coldly.The hands began to seal immediately.


    "The Art of Fire Escape Phoenix Immortal Fire!"


    A series of fireballs spit out from Itachi''s mouth.


    "Oh, I was really discovered. It''s not fun. It''s really boring." Guiyu easily avoided Itachi''s ninjutsu, and then smiled weirdly, revealing an expression that Itachi had never seen before on Guiyu. .


    "Chen?" Itachi asked tentatively towards the''Ghost'' as if he had guessed something.


    Sure enough, the opposite''Ghost Shark'' looked at Itachi with an expression that you really guessed, "It seems that it is really difficult to hide it from you."


    Talking about''Ghost Shark'', his body shape was constantly twisting, gradually revealing Chen''s original face, and Chen looked at Itachi with a smile but a smile, with a strange arc in the corner of his mouth.


    "This is your world?" Itachi didn''t seem to be surprised at the opposite Chen. He should have thought that the people present at that time could drag him into the illusion silently except for the owner Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel. There is no one other than Yan Dechen.


    "Well, I want to talk to you about some things." Chen nodded, not denying it.


    Itachi frowned slightly, he didn''t think there was anything that couldn''t be discussed outside, only in illusion.You must know that he is a dead man now, so he doesn''t need to care about other issues.


    As if he understood what Itachi was thinking, Chen explained: "You are now in complete control outside. There is no chance at all." Chen shrugged and made a helpless expression to Itachi.


    Itachi nodded: "Well, before that, I want to ask you, how is Sasuke? After getting my eyes."


    Chen shook his head: "I haven''t had much contact with Sasuke after the transplantation of eyes. Now he has left. I can probably guess where he is, but I don''t know where he is now."


    Hearing this, Itachi was obviously relieved. In his opinion, as long as Sasuke doesn''t do stupid things, no one can help him with his pair of eternal kaleidoscopes.


    Suddenly he seemed to have thought of something, and quickly said to Chen: "By the way, how are you feeling lately? Is there anything unsuitable?"


    After all, he is his younger brother. Although he is very pleased and proud after knowing that his younger brother has become Ten-tailed man Zhuli, he still can''t help but worry about Chen. After all, he has only six things in his impression since ancient times. One of the immortals has become a ten-tailed human column force, whether the others can become a ten-tailed human column force, can they withstand the ten-tailed power and not be swallowed and controlled by the ten-tailed person, Itachi has nothing in his heart.


    "What can I do? Am I not very good?" Chen heard Itachi''s somewhat concerned tone, with a weird smile on his face, and said calmly.


    Itachi couldn''t help showing a pensive expression.However, he always feels that something is wrong. You must know that although Chen said that his temper was a little colder, his heart is always good, but now Chen makes him a little bit unable to see through, let alone other things, it is just the contamination. With the ominous blade that even Itachi couldn''t help being frightened, Itachi was very worried that Chen would be controlled by that evil sword.


    In any case, Itachi couldn''t let go of Chen''s feelings about him. Although it was Sasuke that he cared about most between Chen and Sasuke, he still had a place in his heart for his younger brother.


    "Chen, you have changed." Itachi said blankly.It seems that from a long time ago, Itachi has lost his expression. It is difficult to see any expression other than indifference on Itachi''s face. Even if he shows a gesture of concern for his brother, it is difficult to see it There was a look of concern on his face.


    "Yeah, I''m stronger than before." Chen lightly chuckled, and said absently.


    Itachi shook his head slightly, and said softly, "You know that I am not referring to this. The current you makes me feel very strange, not only in terms of strength. Although you used to look cold, you are very indifferent to everything. Indifferent, but I know that you just don''t want to show your feelings, so you pretend to be indifferent, but now you make me feel palpitations."

 246 Naruto Power System Chapter 246

    "..."


    Chapter 429: Confrontation


    "All the things back then, did you think I would become like this if something like that happened back then?" Chen laughed mockingly and said indifferently.Some things are not easy to talk about right and wrong when people are alive. Only after the people die can they sit down and discuss this matter, such as defecting, such as the night of annihilation.


    Itachi is indifferent, and he doesn''t want to do it if he can, but people can''t help themselves in the world, and there are some things that he can''t control himself.Just as he saw so many dirty villages in Konoha''s Anbe and vowed to restore a beautiful sunny village without pollution.


    "Chen..." Itachi opened his mouth, looking at Chen with a mocking expression and didn''t know how to speak.He has always been hailed as having Naruto at a young age. After all, he is just a brother who loves his brother. Itachi can only be silent about his brother''s questions.


    Itachi had nothing to say, he knew that Chen still couldn''t let go of the original things, and sighed softly and said, "I can''t help myself, if I don''t..."


    "If you don''t do it, I and Sasuke will also be wiped out, right? You traded the lives of the entire clan for the safety of the two of us. You want to say that, right."


    Itachi was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded in recognition.


    "Heh..." Tatsumi smiled, and the mockery on his face became stronger: "Do you think what you are doing is correct? Are you still claiming to be Uchiha''s last defender? Although Uchi The Bo clan was destroyed, but at least there are survivors?"


    Speaking of this, Chen''s expression suddenly changed: "But do you know who pushed the Uchiha clan step by step on the way to the village! Who on earth made the Uchiha clan have to choose to fight back in order to survive? Ye! Step by step alienated us from the Uchiha clan, even far away from Konoha¡¯s political center, step by step isolated us, so that I have no living space in Konoha. If not, our Uchiha clan will be reactionary?"


    Chen looked at Itachi with an expression of iron and steel, and was very satisfied with his brother. In fact, Chen was very satisfied with Konoha. Apart from his loyalty to Konoha and swearing to protect Konoha, it can be said that Itachi is a perfect brother. .


    "Sorry¡­"


    "No... you didn''t do anything wrong. At least in terms of extermination, you didn''t do anything wrong. Rather than let other people tarnish the glory of our Uchiha clan, all of them died in the hands of our Uchiha clan. A destination of death. But... you even killed your father and mother!"


    Chen has ferocious eyes, and the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes stares at the ferret.There are some things that are not convenient to say before Itachi is alive. Now that people are dead, there is no fear of saying these things.


    The murderous aura that was so strong that it almost condensed into a substance leaked out of Chen. This overwhelming aura was reaching Itachi. It seemed that as long as Itachi had a little bit of dissatisfaction with Chen, the murderous aura would directly cover Itachi. Strangling.


    It seems that as long as the topic is about Mikoto, Chen will not be able to control the anger in his heart. Even if Chen has forcibly received the memory gift from the system, six years of careful care is not so easy to forget and forget.


    In the past, there was no strength to protect them, now Chen has enough strength, but what can be done?What should never come back is still not coming back.


    "As early as that night, Uchiha Itachi had already died. After that, why was there a man named Uchiha Itachi who was lingering alive? It was purely because he wanted to see his younger brother finally grow up and then come and take him away. Eyes, fulfill his unfulfilled last wish for Uchiha Itachi."


    If he can, Uchiha Itachi hopes to resolve disputes in a peaceful way more than anyone else, but the arrow is on the string and has to be sent. If Uchiha Itachi does not do it, it will naturally be Uchiha Sa or Uchiha before Uchiha did it later. There are tens of thousands of people who can perform the task, and there is no shortage of him. However, he can use his own sacrifice in exchange for the lives of his two younger brothers. He feels it is worth it.


    "Huh, it''s light, so you didn''t mention those who died and think about it?"


    "If I think for them, you and Sasuke will be added to the list of deaths." Itachi''s eyes were full of sadness, it was an unknown feeling.


    Chen was stunned in silence, indeed, even if he had a system at the beginning, it didn''t help.When he was young, he couldn''t even protect himself, so what qualifications did he have to ask the older brother to do this and that?


    "Do you... regret it? Do this."


    "Regret, but not regret. As long as you two can survive, that''s enough." Said Itachi gave Chen a gentle look. This is the second time Itachi has shown such a pleased and gentle expression since the day of extinction. , The first time was in the final battle with Sasuke.


    "..."


    It seems that because of Itachi''s words, the two fell into a short silence, and no one spoke beforehand, just staring at each other.


    "What are you going to do after this... You should know what I''m talking about." Chen broke the embarrassment in the end, he sighed, and accepted the fact that he knew but was always avoiding.


    "Me? I want to take a look at Sasuke one last time to see how he is. After accepting my eyes, do he really grow up, and then go find a pocket... The most direct and rude way to get rid of the filthy rebirth is Find the caster and kill him."


    Chen nodded: "Okay, I understand." Until the end, Itachi was still concerned with the Ninja Alliance and Konoha Village.


    Chen slowly closed his eyes, and the surrounding space began to twist for a while, gradually turning into the moon reading world familiar to Itachi.It wasn''t until this time that Itachi realized that what Chen was performing was Moon Reading. No wonder he hadn''t been able to investigate before, because Moon Reading was originally the ultimate illusion of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and only the other gods who can change people''s hearts can match it. How could it be so easy to see through?


    There are many ways to solve the rebirth of the dirty soil. In the original work, Itachi used the other gods hidden in the eyes of Shishui to ask for the control of the rebirth of the dirty soil. But here in Chen, it is not so troublesome. The control of the rebirth of the dirty soil is only But it is a restriction placed on the human soul level, as long as this restriction is destroyed.


    Chapter 430: Dried Persimmon Ghost Shark


    If it were someone else, it might be at a loss, not to mention whether the restriction could be found, it would be beyond the reach of ordinary people to stab at the soul.


    Chen is different. After possessing the eyes of reincarnation, Chen has the ability to manipulate the soul. Unlike Nagato¡¯s eyes, Chen¡¯s six reincarnations are not only able to use Nagato¡¯s ninjutsu, but Chen¡¯s reincarnation eyes seem to be also There are some ninjutsu that has not yet been discovered.


    If it were someone else, it might be at a loss, not to mention whether the restriction could be found, it would be beyond the reach of ordinary people to stab at the soul.


    Chen is different. After possessing the eyes of reincarnation, Chen has the ability to manipulate the soul. Unlike Nagato¡¯s eyes, Chen¡¯s six reincarnations are not only able to use Nagato¡¯s ninjutsu, but Chen¡¯s reincarnation eyes seem to be also There are some ninjutsu that has not yet been discovered.


    For example, hell road, Chen can use the power of hell road to control the soul to extract the soul of Itachi, with the help of the power of Hades to absorb the prohibition of reincarnation from the dirty soil and then repair it again.Just like Nagato repairing other damaged Payne, Nagato''s recovery ability can only be applied to its own six clones, but it cannot be applied to other people.


    Chen suddenly opened his eyes, the original red eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes had disappeared, replaced by circles of samsara eyes branded on the eyeballs.


    "Hell Road Soul Devoured!"


    He didn''t stretch out his two hands like Penn swallowed Konoha Maru at the beginning, but a big tongue rolled up the whole body of Itachi and dragged it into his mouth, chewing twice and spit it out.


    "Well, the filthy reincarnation curse on your body has been lifted. You can take care of the next thing yourself."


    Itachi nodded, expressing understanding.


    "As for that dried persimmon ghost..." Chen frowned slightly. Speaking of ghosts, this guy is indeed a rare powerhouse, and his strength is unusually strong. It really makes people feel a headache if he is an opponent with such a guy. Teammates are undoubtedly a very reliable help. In fact, Chen also appreciates Guiyu in his heart. This guy is not bad in nature.


    As Chen said in a passage that I saw on the Internet, there are no pure bad guys in Hokage. Every villain is a lunatic who insists on his own beliefs.


    Before becoming a rebel, the ghost shark was a close subordinate of the former shark muscle owner Watermelon Blowfish Ghost. For many years, he has been responsible for carrying out unimaginable dark missions for the fog ninja village, even including killing his companions who were performing the mission and jumping alone. After that, he killed the collaborating watermelon puffer fish ghost, facing the fourth-generation water shadow that appeared in front of him, Guiyu said that he was just a false existence.


    Suspected of killing the name of the water country, hampering and undermining the country''s work, Guiyu became a wanted S-class felony fugitive.After joining Akatsuki, he put on the Nanzi ring representing Nandou on his left ring finger.After seeing Itachi Uchiha¡¯s experience, he asked to partner with Itachi on the grounds that he had killed his fellow brothers. When he asked Itachi how it felt to kill his own compatriots, Itachi replied: People who kill their compatriots will not end well, people. You can only recognize yourself at the moment of death.However, the dried persimmon ghost shark cares about and respects it, and is very obedient to it. Even if there are complaints, it will still implement it resolutely.


    Although the hint of the relationship between the two is not obvious in the animation, and the experience of the ghost shark does not have a deep affection for Itachi, it is not difficult to see that the ghost shark is still very convinced and respectful of Itachi.


    When Itachi saw Kirabi take out the shark muscles and learned that the ghost shark was dead (although it was only a moment, it is very rare for Itachi), it can be seen that Itachi has already The ghost shark is now his companion.


    Itachi closed his eyes, seeming to be meditating, and finally said, "If possible, remove his curse as well."


    Chen couldn''t help but ridicule when Hearing Itachi said such words: "Unexpectedly, you are still a person with strong feelings."


    Itachi glanced at Chen and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Itachi didn''t reply, Chen didn''t care, stretched out his hand and sucked the unconscious ghost shark and threw it into the mouth of the hell king.


    After Chen wiped out the curse of the ghost shark, he lifted the moon reading world.


    "Bang" is like a mirror shattering, and the world of Yuedu breaks open between Chen and Itachi. This is actually the strengthening that Chen only gained after becoming the ten-tailed man Zhuli, not only his Amaterasu can succeed. Summoning the true ominous flame, the moon reading he casts can also be like creating a world out of thin air, which is the main reason why Itachi is not aware of it.


    Itachi and others stayed in the moon reading world for several hours, but in reality it was only a blink of an eye. When they returned to reality, both Itachi and Guiyu were still holding the posture of Jieyin. .


    Even Itachi''s Suzano has not been completely relieved.


    "Okay, I have done everything that needs to be done for you, you can go now." Chen kept urging Itachi and Guiyu, and made it clear that I was going to deal with Yao and Nine tails. .


    Itachi nodded, and looked at Kirabi and Naruto with some worry, but didn''t pay much attention, after all, there was not much overlap between them.Itachi turned and glanced at the ghost shark: "We should go now."


    However, the ghost did not pay attention to him, but looked at Uchiha Tatsu with fiery eyes, clenched his fists tightly with both hands, his expression was a little eager to try.

 247 Naruto Power System Chapter 247

    "Ghost shark!" Itachi frowned and reminded again.


    "Ah? Itachi..." Guiyu noticed that Itachi was standing beside him at this moment.


    "Okay, the matter here has been resolved, our curse seal has been resolved, it''s time to leave to find the pocket to settle the account." Itachi patted the ghost on the shoulder and beckoned him to leave.


    But the ghost still stood motionless, still staring at Chen, which made Chen a little dissatisfied.


    Itachi frowned and looked at the ghost shark. As his teammate for many years, he certainly understood what the ghost shark wanted to do. It was nothing more than a fight with Chen without regret.


    Itachi said in a daze, "Does it really want to be like this?"


    Guiyu nodded and said: "You know, what is my purpose, you also know, what is my pursuit, anyway, I''m already dead, no matter what the big snake pocket or the Xiao organization is with me. It¡¯s about it. I¡¯ve done enough before I was alive, and now I want to do just one thing, let me enjoy myself.¡±


    After hearing the ghost shark''s account with no expression, Itachi nodded: "Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you are dead."


    "Don''t worry." Guiyu licked his tongue and said: "You know what, I have been with you for so long, I have actually wanted to fight you seriously, after all, you are the only strong person I recognize in the Xiao organization."


    "Tatsu..." Itachi turned his head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, wanting to hear his opinion.


    However, Tatsun didn''t look at him, only Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the ghost shark mockingly: "Yes, since you haven''t seen the gap between you and me, then I don''t mind killing you again!"


    "Hehe..." Facing Chen''s ridicule, Guiyu didn''t care, with a smirk on his face, his two small eyes fixed on Chen, his hands were knotted, and he slapped to the ground.


    "Water rushes through the big waterfall!"


    The ghost shark spit out a huge amount of water from the mouth, and the amount of water directly rushed the ghost shark up, and with this force the ghost shark recoiled into the air, and printed on Chen''s hands.


    "Shui Dun Unlimited Shark!"


    The ghost shark slapped the water with both hands, and the huge amount of Chakra surged in his body, instantly creating nearly a thousand shark-shaped water bombs, continuously flying towards Chen.


    Even a shark-type water bomb is already big enough, let alone there are a thousand similar water bombs here.Had it not been for the ghost shark to use the large waterfall rushing wave in advance to turn the entire area into a vast ocean, the water here would not be enough for the ghost shark to release ninjutsu.


    The overwhelming water bombs blocked the sky with a large shadow, and came toward Chen neatly.


    Chen raised his head and glanced at the dense water bombs, and couldn''t help leaking a scornful smile, "You want to kill me in these two moments? You don''t have the qualifications yet!"


    Chen stretched out a finger and tapped towards the overwhelming water bomb, vomiting in his mouth: "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    "Boom!"


    Countless water bombs seemed to hit a wall, and the strong repulsion made them unable to move forward.


    Under the violent impact, all the water bombs exploded involuntarily, and the "rumbling" sound was continuous.


    "Not good!" Before the water bomb exploded, the ghost shark had a foreboding that something was wrong, and witty he took the opportunity to separate a water body, and his own body was hiding under the entire ocean.


    Chapter Four Hundred and One: Fighting Ghost Shark Again


    "Huh, Minusumi resists." Chen obviously saw the little movements of the ghost shark, but he didn''t say anything. Sometimes, wouldn''t it be good to pretend to be confused and tease people occasionally?


    Chen stretched out his hand and squeezed the water body of the ghost shark, as if the water body was originally in his hand, and was directly squeezed into a pool of water and returned to the ocean with such a light squeeze.


    This is actually the genius of the ghost shark. In the case of knowing that it is lost, the ghost shark does not choose a strong enemy, but chooses a favorable terrain, and carries out a harassing attack on Chen under the blessing of the favorable terrain. Just as hard as you can do directly with Chen.


    It has to be said that Guiyu is now considered to be clever, and in the past, he would choose to rush directly even if he knew he was invincible.People, you always have to die once before you know that there are things you can do and things you can¡¯t do.


    Chen lowered his head and took a deep look at the ghost shark hidden in the water. Chen couldn''t help showing a smile but a smile. This expression was like a hunter looking at a prey that had fallen into a trap without knowing it. , Now Chen is a hunter with a shotgun, and the ghost shark is the prey that got into his trap.


    The ghost shark squatting in the water did not dare to stick his head out, because he knew that as long as he dared to stick his head out, Chen would definitely attack him with the momentum of thunder, so the ghost shark would not dare to pose at this time. Even he needs to adjust his position at any time to prevent Chen from discovering him.


    The two are alone in the sky, and the other is deadlocked together in the water, waiting for the other to reveal their flaws first. If the deadlock continues like this, then it''s not called a duel, just change the name to See who is patient.


    Although Chen is very idle, but he did not have such time to play with a dead man for so long, especially if the dead man was still his own defeated opponent.If it wasn''t for Itachi''s face, he wouldn''t accompany this shark-faced ghost to waste time here.


    Gradually, time passed by.Chen''s face also began to show impatient expression, he wondered if it would be better for this guy to die again.


    In the eyes of the ghost shark under the water, a sharp light flashed, "It''s now."


    I saw the ghost shark moving his hands together, forming a fast seal like lightning, and the chakra in the ghost shark''s body was absorbed in an instant.


    "It''s still too young." A strange smile appeared on Chen Guiyu''s face, who looked impatiently.His previous plan was to compare patience with Tatsun, to see who can consume the energy. The ghost has lived so many years longer than Uchiha Tatsun, and he has experienced more battles than Tatsun. I don¡¯t know how much, he thinks he is patient. The above is completely true Uchiha Chen.Sure enough, when the ghost shark hadn''t reached the limit, he had already showed an expression of impatientness.


    You must know that the two of them are fighting together in a stalemate. It is a process of Shiqi. Whoever loses in the Shiqi match is equal to half of the loss. Seeing Chen with an impatient look, Guiyu knows now. Is the best time to attack.


    "The art of water escape and big shark bullets!"


    An oversized shark-shaped water bomb rose from the water and roared towards Chen.


    The "Roar" sound rolled like a thunder. Just looking at the momentum, I knew that the ghost shark was ready to come true this time, and Rao Shichen couldn''t fight hard when facing this super large shark water bomb.In desperation, Chen could only dodge to avoid the first wave of offensive by the sharks.


    "It''s you who are waiting." Ghost shark showed a hideous look on his face, and saw his handprints suddenly change, and the super-large shark-shaped water bomb exploded. Chen Budi used his hands to prop up a protective shield with a violent impact. The horns of Chen''s clothes blew into a hunting noise.


    However, this is not the end. After the hands of the ghost shark were imprinted, the water drops flying all over the sky did not spread out into the ocean, but gradually condensed, forming a huge water prison from Chen''s feet to the surroundings.


    "The technique of water escape to change the giant water prison!"


    The real body of the ghost shark came out from behind the water body, and looked at Chen, who was already confined in the water prison by his water body, couldn''t help but laughed: "Oh, clam, clam, let your moves be as subtle as you can. How clever did not lose in my hands in the end?"


    Talking about the ghost shark regretfully shook his head and said: "If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t have a handy weapon in my hand, how could I have been fighting with you for so long?" As he said ghost shark, he began to miss his shark muscle very much. , You must know that the ghost shark has never been separated from the shark muscle since the hand of the watermelon puffer fish. You must know that the shark muscle plus the ghost shark is not a simple matter of one plus one equals two.


    Now the shark muscle in Shuiyue''s hands has not been able to show its power, if you find the most suitable owner for the shark muscle, it is undoubtedly only the ghost shark, and only the ghost shark understands the shark muscle. Only the shark muscle knows the ghost shark best.


    "Do you think you will be able to trap me?" Chen in the water prison smiled contemptuously, and the arc of the corner of his mouth seemed to be mocking the ghosts who couldn''t help themselves.


    "Hmph, just continue to slap your tongue. Now that I am locked in the dungeon, what else do you want to do." The ghost snorted coldly, his hands began to seal, and he was about to kill Chen with one move.


    "Xia Chong can''t talk about ice." Chen''s cold face was covered with frost, and he said softly: "Sword!"


    Chen stretched out his right hand, and the water vapor in the sky seemed to have heard the emperor''s call. They lowered their noble heads and swarmed towards the place where Chen''s right hand stretched out.


    Looking at it, the waves rising from the underwater, wave after wave, mighty, like a charging army, all of them gathered on Chen''s right hand through the magic of the water prison.


    Even Guiyu felt that even his own Jieyin condensed Shui Dun Chakra was susceptible to instability, and he was so frightened that he stopped Jieyin and withdrew from the range of Chen Shim.


    The entire space within ten meters of Chen has been surrounded by the condensed water of the sky, as if the emperor who is king over the world is patrolling his own territory surrounded by his courtiers.


    However, after a few breaths, a handful of azure blue three-foot green peaks compressed and condensed by the endless ocean water circulated in Chen¡¯s hands. It was clear that there was still flowing water above the sword, but this is not something that the ghost can take lightly. The reason for this sword in Chen''s hand.


    He knew clearly that this sword was made by compressing an entire expanse of ocean water. After such a huge expanse of ocean was compressed, only such a small volume remained. To say that its power is not strong and its sharpness is unfavorable. The ghost shark would not believe it when he was killed.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Thirty-Two: Fighting Ghosts II Again


    Uchiha Chen walked towards the dried persimmon ghost shark step by step with the sword in his hand. Chen walked all the way, and all the roads he walked under his feet were pierced by the sharp sword, leaving a deep sword mark.


    Oni''s eyes widened and stared at Uchiha Tatsu who was approaching him step by step in horror.He, who used to have a confident look, no longer dared to act recklessly as before.


    Uchiha Tatsuta stepped on this muddy road with one foot deep and one shallow foot. The magical thing is that even then he was not contaminated with half of the filth, not to mention the huge water prison that has long been self-defeating, even the ghost shark used ninjutsu before The vast ocean of manufacture has also disappeared at this moment, all gathered on the sword in Chen''s hand.

 248 Naruto Power System Chapter 248

    At this moment, Chen is like an emperor over the world, carrying a three-foot Qingfeng sword in his hand to kill all the disobedient officials at this time.


    At this moment, the ghost shark''s forehead was already dripping with cold sweat. This was caused by the pressure of the Excalibur. It did not mean that the ghost shark was already afraid of Uchiha Tatsu.


    "Hey, it''s only interesting now." Ghost shark licked his tongue, his eyes flashed fiercely.The previous battle couldn''t make him excited at all. He felt that everything came too smoothly, as if Uchiha Tatsumi knew his thoughts and deliberately cooperated with his actions.


    No matter how you look at it, you have 100% confidence like a cat and a mouse, and you don''t worry that your prey will escape.


    "Why, are you just this trick?" Chen walked up to the ghost shark, shook the blue sword in his hand, and looked at him jokingly.


    The blue veins on the forehead of the ghost shark seemed to be irritated by Chen''s words. Now that the matter has been combined with Chen''s incomparable cooperation before, where does the ghost shark know that Chen is playing him?Fortunately, he himself thought that Chen would have shown his true ability to fight him properly.


    "Damn, you bastard!" Gui Hao''s heart was filled with unrest, how similar such a scene, how similar such a scene.Isn''t this exactly the same scene as when he was duel with Uchiha Tatsuo?Whether it was Chen''s banter or Chen''s carelessness, there was no difference at all from when he was duel.


    Guiyu forced down the anger in his heart, and when Chen approached him, he took a few steps back and pulled away.You know that he doesn''t have shark muscles in his hands now, and he is not Uchiha Tatsumi''s opponent at all without shark muscles in close combat.At any rate, he is also considered a veteran movie-level powerhouse. Regardless of age, experience, or combat experience, Guiyu thinks that Chen can''t match himself.


    But the bad thing is that Chen¡¯s strength is simply beyond the reach of the ghosts. Those knowledge or combat experience may be used to make up for the lack of strength, but this set does not work at all in front of Chen, after all, strength After reaching a certain level, the combat experience cannot make up for the gap.


    Looking at Chen''s smiling face, Gui Yao couldn''t help squeezing his fists, for fear that he would hit him with a punch accidentally.


    "Is there any other means?" Chen stood so lazily on the spot, stepping on a lot of steps under his feet, and mocking the sword in his hand: "You wouldn''t really just do this trick, right? You want to provoke me with these two times?"


    To be honest, Chen really looked down on the current ghost shark, not only without the shark muscle, but more importantly, without the indomitable spirit of his life.


    You must know that although Guiyu was not his opponent in Chen''s eyes, at least he had an indomitable spirit to face Chen''s attack. However, the current Guiyu has a kind of innate when facing Chen. Being timid, put yourself in the position of the weak, because only the weak will use the word challenge when facing the strong.


    If it is a strong person, even if it is only a psychologically strong person, when facing the enemy, they will only talk about discussions or give pointers.


    Chen looked regretfully at the retreat with a cautious ghost on his face.He sighed softly. Originally, when Guiyu challenged him, he thought he could find a good toy. However, he did not expect that Guiyu was also a bully and fearful of hardships. Don¡¯t look at his talk about challenging the strong. To fight with the strongest person, but in fact, he is only the master of stealing life.


    Chen raised the azure blue sword and waved, the strong sword aura seemed to tear the entire space under the urge of Chakra. With just one sword, the ghost shark was cut off by Chen before he could even react. However, the sword aura After cutting off the arm of the ghost shark, he continued to cast his momentum. From where Chen stood to a few hundred meters away behind the ghost shark, a longitudinal gully was bottomless.Chen this abruptly divided the two positions with a sword.


    Why do those who are strong always appear uninterested when facing weak opponents?Because the levels of the two are not on the same level at all, in Chen''s case, random attacks can change the terrain and change the direction of mountains and rivers. They have reached this level, and Chen will care about those ants. Are our provocations?If it weren''t for the fact that Guiyu had been his brother''s partner for many years, Chen wouldn''t even have a straight look at him.


    Chen raised his right hand once again, and the sharp blue sword''s edge became sharper now.Chen looked at the ghost shark blankly. At this moment, Chen felt so arrogant, peerless, persistent, and separated from the world, as if Chen only had a sword in his hand, and Chen had only enemies in his eyes.


    Hand up, sword up, hand down, sword down.


    The two simple actions were nothing more than ordinary in Chen''s eyes, but to Guiyu, they seemed to be the call of the god of hell.Even the ghost did not have time to see how Chen''s sword was swung, how the flying rainbow-like sword aura tore his body.


    The ghost only felt a dazzling light flashing in front of him, and when he reacted again, the others had already flown into the sky, and he could vaguely see where he was standing and the lower half of his body was still sticking there with inertia.


    "What a fast sword, what a strong sword!" A sharp look flashed through Itachi''s eyes, and then he showed a relieved expression.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong now." Itachi sighed lightly, as if he was several years old in an instant, as if feeling that the younger brother who needed his own protection before had already surpassed himself and stood at the top of the Ninja World. .


    Itachi understood that Chen''s sword was the only one that Chen had just made, and even if he turned on his full body, Suzuo Nenghu could not resist it. This was no longer a pure sword attack, and more importantly, the sword contained in it. Yi has far exceeded their imagination, beyond the imagination of this world.


    Chapter 433: The Sword Intent of Uchiha Tatsumi


    This!It was the sword in Chen''s hands. Chen spent a lot of points in the system to study the sword intent of the swordsmen of the past generations and then absorbed and accommodated, and finally formed into his sword intent with the strength of the hundred families.


    It can be said that Chen is already at the top of the world with just a sword intent. Unlike Konoha Baito''s sword intent, Konoha Baito''s knife is an assassination knife. It is a purely sharp and fast knife, as the saying goes. , The world of martial arts can only be broken quickly, and Shigeru Hagaki has stood in the forefront of everyone in the attainments of the sword.


    Just like Chen''s sword, it is independent and proud of the world.


    After that, Itachi took a sigh of relief and looked at Chen, who had dispersed the sword in his hand and was about to turn around, with a solemn expression on his face: "However, it is not enough to defeat the reincarnated ghost shark in this way."


    Sure enough, the corpse behind Chen, which had been split in two, was re-gluing together at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the arm that Chen had previously chopped off returned to the body of the ghost at this moment. .


    "Boy... I have to say that you are really strong." Guiyu moved his newly glued body, gasping for breath and looked at Chen''s back.


    You must know that although there is no pain or death in the state of rebirth in the dirty earth, anyone who sees his body divided in two will be uncomfortable in his heart, not to mention that the ghost is hot and likes to fight. people?


    "The technique of water escape from the waterfall!"


    After standing on the surface of the water, the ghost shark felt a trace of peace of mind. After all, the guy on the opposite side was too abnormal. Now, without shark muscle in his hand, he can only rely on favorable terrain to interact with Chen for a few rounds. , On the plain without water, the ghost shark without the shark muscle in his hand at this moment is equal to the loss of more than half of its combat effectiveness.


    "Are you annoying!" Chen turned around, staring at the ghost shark with scarlet writing wheel eyes.You must know that he only gave Guiyu a chance to make a move because of Itachi''s face. Killing Guiyu with his sword intent meant that this battle was over.


    Could it be said that Chenhui didn''t know that if there is no special method, it is impossible to kill the person in the state of reincarnating from the dirty earth?


    "You are shameless to face!" Chen''s impatient face gradually showed bursts of murderous intent.The murderous aura that was as powerful as it was substantive even drove the ocean currents away, making no trace of water within a meter radius from the midpoint of Chen.


    The ghost shark only felt that Chen, who had been cold and peaceful, suddenly became a prehistoric behemoth. No, the prehistoric behemoth might not have such a terrifying aura as Chen.


    The mountain-like momentum leaned toward the ghost shark, and with a "puff", the ghost shark, who couldn''t bear the strong pressure, couldn''t help kneeling down on the water.


    "Damn it, you fellow! You bastard!" The ghost was stunned, not only shocked by the momentum on Yu Chen, but also by his own reaction.


    "Get up! Get up!" Guiyu roared, and immediately wanted to stand up with this breath. However, Chen''s aura was so strong that Itachi, who had felt it once, felt shocked, even more. Needless to say, Chen can be said to be full of firepower this time, and his aura has no intention of retaining a trace, all of it is poured on the ghost.


    Gradually, the back of the ghost shark, which could still maintain an upright position, was also forced to bend under this devastating aura.


    "Crack." This is the sound of broken spine bones, and "Kakka" is the sound of broken hand bones and feet.It is not difficult to see that under the aura of a mountain like Chen, the ghost can''t hold it.


    "This...Is this your true strength... Uchiha Tatsuo." At this moment, the ghost shark has been overwhelmed by Tatsun''s aura and slumped to the ground, his head shifted, and he rolled his eyes with difficulty and glanced at the not-so-thick figure. The fierce meaning of "I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled."


    If the ghost shark can still maintain the eager fighting desire before, then after seeing Chen¡¯s true strength, the ghost¡¯s mind began to change slowly, and a trace of jealousy took root in the ghost shark¡¯s heart. Sprout gradually grows up.


    "Why... Why do you have such a powerful strength at a young age, and I... I don''t know how many times I have been wandering between life and death for so many years, and my strength has not grown much. Why, why!" Guiyu''s mouth opened. Hehe, no one could hear what he said, because at this moment he was already unable to move under the shackles of Chen, and there was no way to make a sound at all, maybe only Guiyu himself knew what he wanted to say.


    "Lei Dun Xian Fareche!"


    Seeing the black thunderbolt ferret bred in Chen''s hand, the alarm was loud in his heart, and he couldn''t help but open the kaleidoscope to write round his eyes and frowned subconsciously.


    Others don''t know what the black thunder and lightning in Chen''s hands represent, but the ferret who opened a kaleidoscope to write a wheel knows it well.Itachi felt a hint of destruction from the thunder light. Itachi had no doubt that when this thunder and lightning went down, the body of the ghost shark and his soul would be destroyed.


    Itachi glanced at Chen and found that his younger brother was getting more and more incomprehensible.Generally, this kind of tricks of playing with the soul and destroying the soul are all evil spells, but what Itachi sees in the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel is the extremely mellow thunder attribute chakra.However, this is not the time to talk about these things. At any rate, Guiyu is a companion that he has worked with for many years. If this mindset continues, there may be no Guiyu in this world.


    "Wait..." Itachi hurriedly called to stop Chen.At this critical moment, if Itachi calls a little later, maybe Raeche in Chen''s hand has already torn the ghost shark.


    Chen turned his head impatiently, and the feeling in his eyes was unfamiliar to Itachi. The look in his eyes was as if the king who was indifferent to everything was looking at a jumping ant.


    "You..." Itachi couldn''t help frowning. He felt particularly uncomfortable with Chen''s eyes. He sighed and suppressed the awkward feeling: "At least it is a companion who has worked with me for so many years. , Let''s let him go for my face."


    To be honest, Itachi was very uncomfortable with Chen''s look. This look reminded him of his original self, the one who wielded the butcher knife on the night of the extermination. The feeling... it was as if he was in a demon.Itachi swore that he would never try again.


    But Itachi did not expect that he once again felt that this look was actually on his younger brother Uchiha Tatsun, one of the two people he was most worried about.


    Chapter 434: Naruto''s Perseverance


    Chen stared at Itachi for a long time, not knowing if he had thought of something, his indifferent eyes gradually disappeared, and Chen''s deep eyes were replaced.


    "Chee... boring." Chen sneered, and Lei Che in his hand thrust into the ground beside Guiyu.


    "Boom." The powerful impact overturned the thick soil, lifting the ghost''s body and slamming it heavily on the ground.


    It wasn''t that Chen couldn''t disperse Lei Che, but Chen wanted to teach Guiyu a lesson and let him know the consequences of daring to provoke him.

 249 Naruto Power System Chapter 249

    The terrifying aura was gradually taken away by Uchiha Tatsumi, and he snorted coldly: "The last time, it''s up to your face, get out!"


    The last sentence was spoken to Guiyu.After being defeated by a junior who was so many years younger than himself, the ghost shark''s face was blue and white, and the stiff shark''s face was gradually distorted. If it weren''t for knowing that he could not beat Uchiha Tatsumi, he might be reluctant to hesitate after his body began to recover. dash forward.


    At the same time, when Chen was fighting with the ghost shark.


    "Ah...it''s here again. Why am I back here again."


    Familiar sewers, familiar junctions.After Naruto opened his eyes, he found himself in the seal of Kyuubi again.


    "No! Aren''t I fighting Uchiha Tatsuo? How come I suddenly came to this place." Naruto was shocked and suddenly reacted.


    "No, I have to go back quickly. Uncle Kirabi alone is not the opponent of the three of them. I am going to save him." Naruto ran forward along the dark and damp road.


    "Nine-tailed...Nine-tailed!" Naruto gasped and shouted at the still sleeping, "Nine-tailed...wake up!"


    "You are here." After hearing Naruto''s shout, Kyuubi slowly opened his eyes. The sharp demon pupil stared at Naruto closely as if he wanted to say something, but in the end it turned into a sound. A heavy sigh.


    "What are you doing in Kyuubi..." Naruto asked puzzledly: "Hurry up and let me out. Uncle Kirabi is not their opponent, I have to go out and help him."


    "Save it, you can''t protect yourself now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The chakra and vitality in your body have been absorbed by the monster. If I were not for my quick wit, I am afraid that my chakra would not be able to keep it. Now your body depends on the trace of chakra that I overflowed before. Maintaining your normal breathing level, now you can¡¯t do anything even if you go out.¡± Nagao sighed. He really didn¡¯t understand where Naruto met such a perverted guy. If It''s not that he is fast, let alone chatting here, it is impossible to save their lives.


    "What did you say?" Naruto seemed to have realized afterwards: "You said I was dying now?" He touched his body and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "But... I feel I am fine. There is nothing wrong with me."


    "Are you stupid!" Kyuubi stood up and yelled at Naruto, "You idiot, how many times have I told you, what you stand here now is your own spirit and your own soul." . What is your soul to be injured in your body."


    Naruto abruptly ate the Nine-Tailed One-Tailed Beast roared and then reached out and wiped the saliva on his face to please: "Oh, oh, I... I forgot about it. Nine-Tailed...Kyuu...You can help. Me." Naruto scurryed around, pleasing Kyuubi.


    From Naruto¡¯s point of view, there is nothing that Kyuubi can¡¯t do. No matter how many times it is, as long as you ask for the head of Kyuubi, there must be a solution. This has given Naruto a habit of thinking. It is certainly not wrong to ask Kyuubi for things that he can''t do.


    "No!" Seeing Naruto jumping up and down, Nine Tails wouldn¡¯t strike. If possible, Nine Tails really wanted to smash Naruto¡¯s head with a violent shudder, but all of this was the Nine Tails sealed in Naruto¡¯s body. Can''t do it.


    "Sometimes, I really envy you." Kyuubi couldn''t help but speak as he looked at Naruto.


    "what?"


    "It''s nothing... how did you get that guy off." Kyuubi quietly changed the subject while Naruto was not paying attention.


    "Ah...that person. Do you mean Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!" Kyuubi took a deep breath and muttered to himself: "That''s right, it''s that guy."


    It''s not that Kyuubi hasn''t dealt with Chen, but anyway, every time Naruto meets Tatsumi, Kyuubi will be shocked.Because Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength improvement is simply too great.You should know that when Chen invaded Konoha, strong was strong, but it was not strong enough to make Kyuubi feel scared.


    But now Chen, Jiuwei only felt shocked.Not only because of the knife that can absorb human vitality and Chakra, but also because he can vaguely sense the same power as the six immortals in Chen''s body.


    "Naruto, listen to me." Kyuubi''s face was full of serious expressions. This may be the only time he spoke so solemnly in Naruto''s body: "Uchiha Tatsumi has probably reached the height of six immortals back then. He has become the new Ten-tailed Man Chuli. Although I don¡¯t know where he got the power of the other tail beasts, he is definitely not something you can beat. Trust me, and run if you can."


    "No!" Naruto seemed to become serious when it came to this. He looked firmly at the nine-tailed words and said loudly: "I will never run! Not only to save Uncle Kirabi, I I also need to take Tatsumi back. I must ask him to apologize to the entire Konoha Village, because only in this way can Grandma Tsunade forgive him."


    "Naive!" Kyuubi sneered disdainfully: "Are you still imagining Uchiha Tatsumi''s change of mind?"


    "No." Naruto shook his head, tightly squeezing his fist and said: "I believe him, just like Sasuke. He and Sasuke are my companions. One day I will definitely bring him back to the village. Yes. I will always persuade him, pull him if I don¡¯t persuade him, beat him if I can¡¯t help, beat him up until the injury is healed, even if my hand is broken or my foot is broken, I will definitely climb there. Hammer him with his head in front of him and bite him with his teeth until he goes back to the village with me!"


    "You guy!" Kyuubi looked at the determined Naruto and couldn''t help but moved slightly. How similar is this face... How similar is this expression... "I think there was someone who told me that back then." Said sorrowfully.


    Chapter 435: Return of Strength


    Kyuubi was speechless, thinking that someone said the same to him back then, that person was also so innocent and full of enthusiasm.Looking at Naruto in front of him, Kyuubi couldn''t help thinking of the guy who divided them into nine back then.


    "Old guy, I seem to see someone like you." Kyuubi murmured to himself.


    "Kyuubi, Kyuubi! You are so fast, help me." Naruto who saw Kyuubi immersed in his own world and ignored him suddenly became anxious.Can''t help jumping up and down to interrupt Kyuubi''s thoughts.


    Looking at Naruto who was yelling and trying to get his attention, Kyuubi couldn''t help but draw a few black lines across his forehead: "Sorry, I think too much, how can this fool be like you."


    Naruto suddenly became unhappy when he heard Kyuubi say what he said about him. Could he be called a fool?At best, he is just a little off-tempered, well, you know how he can be taunted by a mere nine-tailed man who is determined to be a Hokage.


    "Hey! Kyuubi, tell me a bit more clearly, who are you talking about as a fool! Hello! Kyuubi!"


    "Enough." Unbearable Kyuubi loudly interrupted Naruto''s cry and said: "Aren''t you trying to save someone? Look at you now, where does it look like you are going to save someone? Give me serious a little!"


    "Wow...what?" Naruto, who wanted to make a big fuss, couldn''t help but exclaimed after hearing Kyuubi''s words: "So you agree with me to save people?"


    Naruto, who was still bitter and wanting to make a fuss for the last second, instantly stopped his noise. He is such a person. You can say he is heartless, or he is optimistic and cheerful.


    A more accurate statement is that Naruto seems to be unreliable at all, but he is a man who can safely hand over his back. As a companion, Naruto is already qualified.He is known as a 100% unexpected ninja, and there will always be unexpected ways to win that you will never think of.


    Kyuubi has been sealed in Naruto¡¯s body for so many years. To be honest, he has been paying attention to Naruto¡¯s growth for so many years. In fact, he has already identified with him, but as the strongest existence in the tail beast, he also has His own pride and principles, unless Naruto takes the initiative, otherwise he will not speak the word approval first.


    "I can get you out, and even continue to lend chakras to you, but this is not without a price. You used to borrow my power and there was no problem because the vitality in your body still has a huge amount of chakras that you can bear. I chakra¡¯s erosion, but now the vitality in your body and chakra can be said to have been completely exhausted and there are still things in your body that are still eroding your body. If I continue to lend you chakra, it is likely to cause you directly Die, how is it, do you dare to go?"


    "Go!" Naruto''s fox no longer saw a trace of joking expression on his face. He just stood motionless and stared at Nine Tails without saying a word, but he could see from his piercing and determined gaze. His resolute attitude is that he must go, he must go, even if he pays his life for it, he must go!


    At this moment, Naruto is no longer the kid who can only make noise and yell, and now the shining light from Naruto''s body is like a small sun that pierces Nine Tails slightly.


    "Sure enough, you are the same as your father..." Kyuubi smiled lightly.


    "what?"


    "Nothing." Kyuubi grimned, and looked at Naruto solemnly: "I promised you, so are you ready. Once again, fight for your companion."


    Naruto clapped his hands and said, "Ah, I''m already ready." There was an eager expression on his face, as if he could not wait to appear on the battlefield in the next second.


    "Get ready, it may be a little painful. Remember don''t cancel this state or you will be in danger. The last sentence...you must not die...my partner!"


    Naruto slowly closed his eyes, and Kyuubi''s voice gradually became smaller in his ears. The last sentence was that he didn''t hear clearly no matter how carefully he listened.


    When Naruto returned to the real world, familiar power emerged once again. After the withered body was released by Kyuubi, a continuous flow of Chakra flowed into Naruto''s body.


    Naruto¡¯s nearly dead body greedily absorbed Nine-Tailed Chakra. After a few breaths, Naruto¡¯s originally dry body became full again, even though there was still ghost power in the body. Constantly absorbing Naruto''s power, but compared to the huge chakra of Kyuubi, this is only a small part of it.


    With the support of the nine-tailed chakra, Naruto''s appearance has changed significantly. The whole body is surrounded by golden nine-tailed chakra like flames. His hair is upturned to form two horns, and the neckline shows six jade.Various black lines appeared all over his body, and a swirling seal technique emerged at the position of his belly button. This happened to be the source of Naruto''s power and the key point of the output of Nine-Tailed Chakra.


    Naruto slowly opened his eyes, observing the world wantonly with pupils like a demon fox.Naruto squeezed his hand full of power. This long-lost power felt full of the whole body. Although the power of the ghost in his body was still interfering with his absorption of his vitality, it was not particularly important.Naruto sighed with satisfaction, and then his eyes gradually sharpened.


    "Uncle Kirabi, Uchiha Tatsumi, I''m back."


    However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a scene that shocked him!

 250 Naruto Power System Chapter 250

    "Be careful!"


    From where Naruto¡¯s eyes were looking, I happened to see Uchiha Tatsumi turning to face him face-to-face. Behind Uchiha Tatsumi, the embarrassed ghost shark was struggling to stand up, then Naruto found that the ghost shark had started to seal. A fierce light flashed in his eyes from time to time.


    In a hurry, Naruto also forgot that he and Chen were in the opposite camp at the moment, and quickly reminded him.


    It''s not just a reminder, Naruto''s body is now more honest than him. When he saw the ghost shark move, Naruto involuntarily stretched out two big flames composed of golden chakra hands behind him, straight Going to the ghost behind Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Before the ghost shark''s attack came behind Uchiha Tatsuno, Naruto''s two chakras were able to withstand the ghost shark''s big hands, blocking the ghost shark''s inevitable sneak attack.


    "Damn...you kid, how dare you be like this." Guiyu looked at Naruto in the distance with a bad face.


    Chapter 436: The Final Strike


    It turned out that Zaichen used Xianfa Leiqi to overturn the ghost shark to the ground as a warning to the ghost shark and then stopped paying attention to him, sold face to it, and did not wipe out the ghost shark''s soul.


    But this is unacceptable in the eyes of Guiyu, and it is unforgivable.What he wants is a hearty battle, a battle that has no reservations and no hands. If this is the case, then even if the ghost dies in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s hands again, he will not have the slightest complaint. .


    But... in his opinion, or what Uchiha Tatsu showed, he still didn''t exert all his strength and was still perfunctory. This was something that Guiyu could not accept.Earlier on, Gui Hao had already explained to Uchiha Tatsun in advance. If he hadn¡¯t explained it in advance, it would be excusable, but after he had already declared it, Tatsun still did not use all his strength. This is disrespect for him. .


    Even if the ghost shark is now a dead person, he still has the dignity of being a strong veteran shadow class. He can lose his life, but he cannot lose the dignity of being a strong man.


    But what he didn''t know was that it was precisely because Uchiha Tatsuo catered to his choice that he didn''t use his full strength at the beginning.


    As for his own strength, Uchiha Tatsumi could not be more clear, if Tatsun used his full strength from the beginning, then the ghost shark would not have any room to use it, just like Deidara and scorpions before.


    Scorpion was okay, because Chen admired him more so that he was not so ugly to die, while Deidara died on Chen''s hands without even reacting.


    The reason Chen didn¡¯t exert all his strength at the beginning was to make Guiyu shine his last glory, and wanted to give him a perfect curtain call. As a result, Guiyu mistakenly regarded his kindness as disrespect for him, and died originally. The ghost shark once had already fallen into a deadlock.In his opinion, Uchiha Chen''s final blow was like showing off to him, showing off his strongest strength to him, and mocking his overweight.


    With deep dissatisfaction with Uchiha Chen, as well as irritation at his lack of strength, the first thing the ghost shark who began to twist in his heart to recover was to sneak revenge.


    Guiyu''s mind has changed now, how can he pay attention to his behavior when he is malicious in his heart?Only one thing echoed in his mind now, and that was to destroy him and kill him.


    Under the influence of strong self-esteem and revenge, he didn''t notice his behavior at all, and his hands began to subconsciously freeze.While Uchiha Tatsun turned around, he attacked him.


    However, he didn''t expect that Naruto just woke up at this time. After seeing the ghost staring at Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands with unkind eyes, Naruto should know what the ghost is going to do, no matter how big he is.


    Subconsciously, there was no time for Naruto to think, and he stretched out two Chakra energy hands to help Chen withstand the sneak attack by the ghost shark.


    "Fortunately, I caught up. Hey, you are too careless." Naruto wiped the non-existent sweat with his hand, and then showed a sneer at the ghost shark and said: "Hmph, do you think it was a sneak attack Will it be able to make a difference? Only I can defeat Chen, and I will take him to the village. How can I let you succeed like this."


    Chen coldly cast a glance at Naruto and said, "Nosy." Then the condensed ninjutsu in his hand dissipated and said coldly to Guiyu, "Do you have anything else you want to say."


    The ghost stared at Uchiha Tatsumi silently, as if he knew that there was no good result after the sneak attack failed, so he could only choose to remain silent.He didn''t say a word, but his slightly bent body seemed to represent what he wanted to say.


    "Since you want to be obliterated so much, then I will fulfill your wish." Chen stretched out a hand and said to the ghost shark: "I have only one move, only this one. If I can let you go next, if Can''t take it down..." Chen didn''t say any further, but everyone knew that if he couldn''t take it down, his soul would be wiped out.


    No matter who it is, he will feel uncomfortable after knowing that someone is stabbing himself at his back. No matter how Chen appreciates the ghost shark, even if Chen feels sorry for the ghost shark, I am sorry, since you attacked me, then We write off.


    It seems that he has already felt the coldness in Chen''s heart. At this time, the ghost shark no longer dares to hold it up. The slightly bent body is already the greatest value he has shown to Chen. No one has ever given him a sense of oppression. Uchi Bochen is so huge.


    "It would be great if the shark muscles were still there now," the ghost shark muttered to himself.He still didn''t dare to relax his vigilance, looking at the rising momentum of Uchiha Tatsu on the opposite side, he didn''t know when his attack would arrive, and now the ghost can only bear it silently.


    Chen didn''t have Jieyin. After reaching this state, there was not much difference between Jieyin and non-Jieyin. The purpose of Jieyin was to better control the flow of chakras and the combination of chakras.


    It is difficult to grasp the flow of chakras if the seals are not established, and the chakras cannot be perfectly controlled and may even be backlashed by the power of chakras, ranging from damage to the meridians, and death on the spot.


    For Chen, the most important aspect of the increase in the Six Ways model is not the amount of chakra, but the increase in realm.This gave him a realm far superior to others, and also allowed him to completely control the flow of his Chakra.


    For example, like now, Chen doesn''t need Jieyin at all, the Chakra in the body naturally follows the inherent laws and runs automatically.


    The violent thunder attribute Chakra surrounded Chen constantly tumbling and surging around Chen, from a distance, it looked like a purple-black spherical object unconsciously venting the power in his body.


    Chen stretched out a finger, and all the chakras who were violent and nowhere to go in an instant seemed to have found a place to vent. They swarmed towards Chen''s fingertips into a thunderball the size of a fingernail.It can be seen that Chen''s violent purple-black thunder attribute Chakra coat is gradually thinning at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The amount of Chakra gathered at his fingertips is getting bigger and bigger.Although the amount of chakra that Chen injected into it was already very large, what was surprising was that the chakra gathered by Chen''s fingertips showed no signs of becoming bigger at all.


    But the more this happens, the more people feel frightened.Not far away, Naruto and Itachi have already begun to retreat. This is not their intention, but a subconscious choice made by their bodies to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The thunderball on Chen''s fingertips has already threatened their lives.


    Chapter 437: Stubborn Naruto


    Chen sneered disdainfully to Naruto''s reaction, and because he still needed Naruto to draw out the fourth generation of Hokage, Chen held back the unhappiness in his heart.


    Chen would never admit that he remembered who he was when he saw Naruto.


    Many years ago, Tatsun lived in the village of Konoha with contentment like Naruto. If there was no such thing as that year, Tatsun would still be able to maintain his cold appearance but a small temper in his heart. .


    You must know that at the beginning, not only Ino was the only girl who liked him. At the beginning, Tatsun¡¯s popularity in the ninja school was not lower than that of Sasuke. If it hadn¡¯t been pretending to be crazy and selling stupid for more than a year, maybe Tatsuno would snatch Sasuke¡¯s most popular actor. .


    Even if Chen pretends to be crazy and stupid, there is still Ino who loves him persistently.


    If possible, Chen Ning can choose to be the young master of the Uchiha clan, and live a life of bullying men and women under the protection of the Uchiha clan. After all, there is a father who is a patriarch and a strong and short-term brother. In this life, you can live without worrying.


    With two doggies, married two beautiful wives, and then brazenly in the Konoha Village, even if something caused him, someone would wipe his butt, after all, Chen''s previous life was just a living It is impossible for the little otaku under the harmony doctrine to expect him to have any big ambitions other than obscenity. To him, this kind of life is a life like a fairy.


    Ideals are plump, reality is skinny, and people... also change.


    Born after the end of the Three Wars can be said to be Chen''s greatest fortune, because Konoha at this time was free of war, and would not worry about being ready to go to the battlefield and become cannon fodder.


    Uchiha, who was born after the end of the Three World Wars, can be said to be Tatsun''s greatest misfortune. At the high level, there are villagers who continue to squeeze out the Uchiha clan and can only choose helpless resistance. The final result of this is the destruction of the clan.


    After thinking about everything, even if Chen was forced to be helpless, no matter how unwilling, he could only choose to become stronger when his life safety was not guaranteed.This is also the first step that Chen chooses to make a change.


    However, even so, he can still choose to stay in Konoha, just like Naruto back then, even if so many people hate Naruto, Naruto insists on guarding Konoha village.With the help of the strong system, Tatsun believes that he can stand on top of a ninja even if he continues to stay in Konoha.


    For Chen to make the final choice, it was Danzo''s more than one-year monitoring that changed his whole mindset.


    After more than a year of pretending to be crazy and selling stupid, no matter how normal his temperament is, he will drive him crazy.Life in fear, even when you are sleeping, be careful if you will expose flaws.


    It was at this time that Chen thoroughly understood the cruelty of the Naruto World, and Chen understood that this world needs strength to speak after all.


    In the end, Chen chose to leave Konoha, leaving this place that made him sad and desperate, and began to pursue his strength.


    From this time on, Chen chose to ignore the bond with Konoha Village.If it weren''t for Ino''s persistence, Chen might have been lost in the pursuit of power and become a slave of power.


    Chen sighed softly.Looking at Naruto, he didn''t know what to say.


    He had spoken badly to Naruto, beat Naruto to almost kill him, and even killed Naruto''s master, Jilai himself, but Naruto''s thoughts remained unchanged.


    I just want to take him back to Konoha Village and apologize in front of everyone.This means that from the beginning until now, Naruto has always regarded himself as a companion and has not changed. Even if Chen did those things, Naruto still insisted, saying that it is not good to be heartless, but it is good to say One thing is that the original intention remains unchanged.


    "Let''s go... before I change my mind." Although Chen said this to Naruto, he did not look at Naruto, but turned to look at Kirabi, because he knew Naruto. This guy has a tough head, and if no one holds him, he won''t look back.


    Chen said that he didn''t feel surprised himself.The people who had been fighting and slaying ended in such a dramatic end.The source of all this lies in Uzumaki Naruto.


    People always have feelings, Mikoto before, Sasuke after, then Uchiha Itachi, then Ino, and now Naruto.


    The result of too much fetters will be shackled, just like now.In the face of Naruto who had just blocked him (although it was of no use), Chen couldn''t attack on the spot no matter how indifferent to their laces.

 251 Naruto Power System Chapter 251

    "I''m kidding, how is it possible. We have been searching for so long and finally found you, this time we must take you back, and then Sasuke, I vowed to take you back to Konoha!"


    Without waiting for Kirabi''s response, Naruto first rejected Chen''s proposal.


    "idiot!"


    "Shut up Naruto! Stupid, bastard!" Kirabi slapped Naruto''s head and looked at Naruto with a foolish look. Naruto also subconsciously diverted his attention while eating pain.


    "Uncle Kirabi, why are you hitting me..." Naruto raised his head and looked at Kirabi with a bit of complaint, and said, "Isn''t it a good opportunity to bring Chen back? He is only one person, We have two people. We have the advantage when we hit two."


    Kirabi stretched out his hand to cover his face. He knew that Naruto was a little dumb, but he didn''t expect that Naruto was not only dumb, but also a little dumb. Can this be compared with the number of people?What''s the use of having more people in front of absolute strength?


    In fact, Naruto is not to blame, it is just Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke as Naruto''s two life gates, Naruto often loses attitude when seeing Uchiha Tatsumi and Sasuke.Because he cared too much about the two, he wanted to bring them back to Konoha too much.


    Kirabi was silent, but looked at Uchiha Tatsun carefully.It¡¯s not to blame Kiraby for this action. Chen put too much pressure on him, but Naruto on the side quit. Seeing Kiraby and Chen both stared at each other and didn¡¯t pay attention to themselves, feeling Naruto, who was neglected, felt that he should do something.


    "Are you serious?" Kirabi looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, it was rare that he didn''t even use his mantra.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Naruto next to him stretch out two big golden chakra hands from behind, and Naruto himself began to condense the spiral pill with the help of the nine-tailed chakra.


    Chapter 438: The ignorant is fearless


    "Naruto, stop!" Kirabi, who was still cautious, saw that Naruto was ready to fight and was shocked by a trembling in his hand, and he almost didn''t even hold the knife with his bent leg tight.


    It was too late to say, and Kirabi used octopus tentacles to block Naruto''s path before Naruto started to rush.


    A drop of cold sweat swept across Kiraby''s forehead.He can imagine that Naruto''s spiral pill is likely to completely break the original deadlock. Maybe Uchiha Tatsumi will change his mind for this.


    Naruto couldn''t understand the situation because of his bad brain, but Kirabi could see clearly.


    Tatsun didn¡¯t breathe a bit after going through a series of battles, but it was Uchiha Itachi and Guiyu, even if he himself faced the two at the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he could win, let alone win. It''s so easy to win.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsun''s indifferent look, Kirabi knew that Tatsun didn''t use all his strength at all, or that the dried persimmon ghost shark was not enough to force Tatsun to use all his strength.


    He thinks he can¡¯t do better with Naruto than these two guys. Although Uchiha Tatsumi also had a big holiday with him, he is not like Naruto. He knows how to judge the situation and when to do what Kira. It''s clearer than that.


    Forbearance is calm for a while, taking a step back and widening the sky. The so-called ninja, endure what ordinary people can''t bear, and do things that ordinary people can''t do. This is the true way of a ninja.


    Looking at Naruto who turned his head suspiciously, Kirabi yelled, "Will you show me a little bit of the situation? You idiot, jerk!"


    It seems that he was reprimanding Naruto, but he was defending him secretly. Then he pulled Naruto behind him and looked up at Uchiha Tatsumi and said, "You do what you say?"


    However, Chen did not pay attention to Kirabi. He passed Kirabi¡¯s eyes and stared at Naruto, his tone was very flat, and he could not hear the joy and anger at all: "I really don¡¯t know if you are not afraid of death or are really ignorant. Didn¡¯t you understand the gap between you and me?"


    The scene was very quiet after Chen finished saying this. Naruto wanted to say something, but his mouth was already covered by Kirabi, just because he was afraid that he would make a moth if he didn''t say anything badly.


    This place is not in front of the village and there is no shop in the back of the village. Even if Kirabi and the others want to ask for help, the coalition forces can''t come over in the first time, or even if they come over, what use is it to count Chen?


    Kirabi is really angry when he is so mocked by someone so many years younger than him, but what is the use of being angry?


    Kirabi squeezed his fist. If he was ten years younger, Kirabi might have sex. As the saying goes, the older you are, the less courage you are. Kirabi has already passed the age of voluptuousness.


    "Uchiha Tatsu, we don''t want to fight with you." Forbearing the discomfort in his heart, Kirabi could only admit it.


    "Heh." Chen glanced at Kirabi contemptuously. For this enemy that he still needed to fight with all his strength at the beginning, Chen has already looked down upon him at this moment. For those who Chen cares about, he can look twice more, but those are irrelevant. Chen, who still wants to brush his presence, won''t give him the slightest face, he mocked: "Don''t you want to? Just rely on you two, I really don''t care about it."


    "You!" Kirabi was furious, and couldn''t help but want to draw a knife to fight Chen. After carefully considering the difference in strength between the two, Kirabi gave up this idea.


    Because he was irritated by Uchiha Chen, he subconsciously relaxed his restraint on Naruto, but he didn''t expect that Naruto would break away from Kirabi''s restraint as soon as he struggled hard.


    I saw Naruto throwing away Kirabi and rushed straight to Chen. His hands began to gather the spiral pill again, and he said to Kirabi behind him: "Uncle Kirabi, what did you say? What''s the use of so many? It''s better to fight him directly, maybe we can beat him and take him back."


    Naruto''s movements made Kirabi couldn''t help being stunned, and it was such a stunned Kung Fu Naruto that had already fought with Uchiha Tatsumi.


    The Helix Maru formed in Naruto¡¯s hand slammed into Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s face fiercely. Seeing that he was still opening and closing, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t learned a lesson after the previous defeat. The Nine Tails in Naruto¡¯s body Can''t help being surprised.


    "Idiot, what are you doing! You just rushed up like this?"


    Chen smiled contemptuously. Although he did not intend to kill Naruto on the spot, he didn''t mind staying here with him to continue playing ninja games. Of course, playing games requires a price, such as Nine Tails and Kirabi. .


    Under Chen Scarlet''s writing wheel eyes, Naruto''s movements seemed to be replayed in slow motion. In Chen''s eyes, the speed was no different from the 80-year-old grandmother.


    Gently stretched out a hand, squeezed his wrist under Naruto''s surprised eyes, and slammed Naruto''s hand to the open space behind him with Naruto''s forward force.


    With a "boom", the spiral pill in Naruto''s hand slammed into the clearing, and the mud rolled, smashing a huge hole at least a few meters deep.


    However, Naruto was not panicked at this moment. Under Chen''s gaze, Naruto showed a tricky expression, and he backhanded Chen''s arm and fixed him firmly in front of him.


    "Hey, see how you hide this time!"


    From Naruto''s lower abdomen stretched out a big Chakra hand, clenched his fist, and hit Chen''s chin.


    "The idea is good, but your speed is still too slow."


    Chen was expressionless, and Naruto''s fist stopped only one centimeter away from Chen''s chin.No matter how hard Naruto tried, there was no way to move forward.


    "How... how is it possible." In Naruto''s surprised eyes, Chen slowly raised his head until Naruto realized it at this time.


    I didn''t know when, the scarlet writing wheel eyes had disappeared, replaced by the scalp numbness of the reincarnation eyes.


    I saw Chen lightly lifted his lips, and said four words casually: "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    In Naruto''s unbelievable eyes, a strong repulsive force spread out around Chen as the center.


    Unprepared, Naruto flew back at a faster speed than before.At the same time, under the impact of the strong repulsion, Naruto''s internal organs were shaken to varying degrees. Although it was not a major problem under the restoration of the Nine Tails Chakra, the pain was unavoidable.


    Chapter 439: Fearlessness of Ignorance II


    "Boom!" With a sound, Naruto slammed Kirabi in front of him.He got up with difficulty, wiped the blood that came out of the corner of his mouth, and said: "Sure enough, these little jokes won''t work for you. It seems that you can''t be serious."


    Naruto stood up and walked forward two steps, but he did not expect it to involve the injured internal organs. Naruto couldn''t help but spouted another mouthful of blood, and the intense pain made him almost scream.


    Thinking that now is the key to the duel between the two, Naruto forcibly suppressed the screams that were about to blurt out. Although he was a bit sloppy on some small things, it was a bit of a headache, but it was everyone on the battlefield. A reliable companion.


    Just like now, even if the pain is unbearable, Naruto still held back the pain in his abdomen when facing Chen, which would have been absolutely impossible before.


    Naruto gritted his teeth and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a pained face.Suddenly, he retreated a few steps back, stood beside Kirabi, and whispered, "Hey, Uncle Kirabi, do you have any good ideas?"


    Kirabi gave Naruto angrily. He almost didn''t even tilt his sunglasses when he saw Naruto running up.Uchiha Tatsun managed to stop the irritability in his heart, and they had a chance to retreat, but the result was good, and they were completely destroyed by Naruto''s rash attack.Even Kirabi didn''t know what Chen was thinking about at the moment.


    Looking at Chen with a plain face, Kirabi shrugged his shoulders and said, "You fool, bastard! Now that''s the case, I don''t know how to do it."


    To be honest, Kiraby doesn¡¯t know what Tatsun said just now is not counted, because he always feels a little dizzy when facing Tatsun, even the Yao in his body is like this, when facing Uchiha Tatsuta The feeling of being suppressed inexplicably is something that Yao has never encountered before.


    "Ah, Uncle Kirabi, you don''t know what to do." Feeling that the power of the nine tails in his body is slowly recovering his body, Naruto let out a sigh of relief, only to hear that he least wants to hear it now. Can''t help but wailing for the answer.


    "It''s not because, you fellow, you acted without authorization. If we didn''t do this, we would have left, you fool, bastard!" Kirabi''s face was a little trembling when he was criticized. He had known this at the beginning. Naruto shouldn¡¯t be brought out when


    If Naruto hadn''t said that he had suddenly sensed the breath of Nine Tails, they wouldn''t have come out. After all, although Naruto could now control the power of Nine Tails Chakra, it was not in the most perfect form.

 252 Naruto Power System Chapter 252

    There are many places where Naruto can improve. He doesn''t want Naruto to be lost in this place. You must know that he and the Yao in his body are very optimistic about Naruto, thinking that Naruto may have hope to change the world. people.


    And Naruto is also considered arrogant, and with his help is the first step to control Nine-tailed Chakra.However, this was not enough. If Ren Zhuli had a perfect form, he might have a fight against Chen, but now they would definitely not be Chen''s opponents.


    "Perhaps it can only be this way." Kirabi murmured to himself, and then he turned his eyes to Naruto, and said to Naruto with an unprecedented seriousness: "There is no way now, if the guy in front of him doesn''t change his mind. Fortunately, if he changes his mind, it would be idiotic for the two of us to retreat."


    "For the present plan, only I will try again. You take this opportunity to go quickly, go to the headquarters, and bring Uchiha Tatsui''s intelligence to the headquarters!"


    "Okay." Naruto nodded, then turned his head to leave. Suddenly he stopped keenly as if thinking of something, and asked suspiciously: "Since you have said that neither of us can retreat, What about you Uncle Kirabi?"


    Kirabi barely pulled a smile on his stiff face and said, "If Uchiha Tatsuo changes his mind, I can still stop him a little bit for you here."


    "No! Let''s go together!" Obviously, Naruto rejected Kirabi''s proposal, saying that he would drag Kirabi''s arm and retreat together.


    Kirabi waved his hand away from Naruto''s holding his hand, and said in Naruto''s puzzled eyes: "You idiot, bastard, idiot! The goal of two people is too big, shall we go to death together?"


    Kirabi paused, and continued: "Besides, this uncle is so easy to die? My concert has not successfully opened yet, how could I die."


    "Let''s go!" Kirabi stretched out his hand and pushed Naruto, pushing Naruto behind him, since he turned sideways and stood in front of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Idiot, bastard! Now that the uncle will be your opponent, you will be excited and tremble!"


    I have already chosen to face Uchiha Tatsumi, so it is useless to speak as cautiously as before. Uchiha Tatsumi will not let you go because of your humble attitude.


    In this case, Kirabi doesn¡¯t have to hold back his temper. After regaining his nature, Kirabi feels that the whole person¡¯s thoughts are clear, the air he breathes is fresher, and even the scenery in front of him seems to be beautiful. Up.


    All this is thanks to Uchiha Tatsun, Kirabi dare not relax his vigilance against Uchiha Tatsun when he is at ease, knowing that he is already at a disadvantage.


    I saw Kirabi drew out his seven knives again, hooked his fingers towards Chen, and said vaguely with his short knife in his mouth: "Don¡¯t worry, come here bravely, my uncle will let you see what is called seven The art of knives!"


    "Idiot!" Chen looked at Kirabi, whose legs were swaying from side to side, and said strangely: "I originally thought it was Naruto who had a problem with his brain, but I didn''t expect you to have a problem with his brain. Ha, no wonder, only The same people who don''t have a good brain will get together, so that they will appear to be at the same level as normal people."


    "Chen you bastard, who do you think has a bad brain!" Naruto was furious in his heart, then turned his head angrily to look at Kirabi and said: "Uncle Kirabi, you have seen this too. I am It is absolutely impossible to leave, Chen dare to say that my brain is not good, I must teach him a lesson!"


    "What did you teach him? Don''t you have been taught enough by him? You idiot, bastard!" Kirabi said with a dagger in his mouth.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fortieth: Unequal Battle


    If Kirabi had only vigilance and caution in his eyes, Naruto''s eyes were filled with fiery fighting enthusiasm.


    Perhaps even Naruto himself didn''t expect that the emotion that erupted when facing Uchiha Tatsumi had already surpassed the level of ordinary friends.After all, Chen was the first friend to identify with him. Since childhood, the lonely Naruto cherished this first friend. He couldn''t even tell him how much he cherished. That''s why even Chen Jiangji was killed, and Naruto did. I want Chen to return to Konoha.


    Kirabi flew one foot and kicked Naruto away, muttering: "You guys are joining in the fun, it''s enough for me to deal with him."


    "The wild heron cuts a knife!"


    After finishing talking, Kirabi took the first step with one foot, and immediately his whole body flew out like a geese, and he swung out seven knives, like a butterfly wearing a flower, and swiftly slew Uchiha.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk, is this the courage you dare to challenge me?"


    Uchiha Tatsun was avoiding Kirabi''s attack with a calm look, and even had time to taunt him.None of the attacks of Kirabi in the vertical and horizontal dodge could touch Chen''s clothes corner, and he couldn''t even push back Chen.


    Tatsun just stood in place to evade, and did not fight back. After hundreds of moves came down, Kirabi looked at Uchiha Tatsun with a slight gasp in surprise.


    "This this¡­"


    "Why, are you surprised?" Chen looked at Kirabi with a smile and ridiculed: "Or you can only do this with your vision?"


    Kirabi was silent. Although Uchiha Tatsu spoke to him with a smile, the pressure on him invisibly was something that even the fourth generation of Raikage had never done before. You must know that even the fourth generation of Raikage. There is no way to perfectly avoid his seven swords without moving his legs.


    "It''s not good!" Kirabi murmured to himself.


    If you don¡¯t borrow the power of Yao, Kirabi would have no chance of winning against Uchiha Tatsun, but Kirabi did not dare to borrow the power of Yao easily. He was afraid of the meteor knife in Tatsun¡¯s hands. But even the vitality of Nine Tails and the ominous weapon that Chakra could swallow, Kirabi didn''t dare to take a chance.


    "Hey! Uncle Kirabi!" Naruto beckoned at him behind Kirabi: "Use that trick, that trick!"


    Kirabi frowned, looked at Naruto''s suggestion, suddenly realized, clapped his hands and said: "Yes. I didn''t expect it. Boy, you really have you."


    Speaking, Kirabi gave Naruto a thumbs up, then turned around again to face Uchiha Tatsumi and said: "I''ll hold him, you quickly use that trick, it''s up to you."


    "it is good!"


    I saw that Naruto no longer paid attention to the dynamics of the two under the occlusion of Kirabi intentionally or unintentionally, but concentrated on separating the two chakras with big hands, compressing the two chakras of Yin and Yang according to the ratio of 2:8.


    Under Naruto¡¯s efforts, the dense black chakras continue to converge into a spherical shape. Just by looking at the amount of chakras contained in it, you know that the power of this trick must be amazing. Naruto is trying to maintain the stability of the ball, but not The stable Chakra always wanted to escape from Naruto''s control.


    "Please, you must succeed!" Naruto tore his throat in a low voice, trying to keep his voice from being too loud and causing the ball to become unstable.


    "Naruto... must succeed." After taking a deep look at Naruto, Kirabi turned his head, and a layer of brown and blood-red chakra''s coat suddenly burned on his body. It was obvious that Kirabi was now acting for Ming. People fight for time to choose to use the power of the eight tails to enter the tail beastization state.


    "Have you finally started to be serious?" Chen''s eyes gradually became sharp. He knew very well what idea Kirabi and Naruto were fighting in their hearts. That thing Chen knew very well, it was nothing but tail beast jade. That''s it, relying on Kirabi to delay Naruto to release the tail beast jade.


    "The idea is good." Chen coldly snorted, and stared at Kirabi with a crimson wave of his arm, "Unfortunately, I can only think about it, do you think it will be useful to me?"


    Sen Leng''s eyes revealed endless chills, since they don''t know what to do, don''t blame Chen for being too cruel.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? You idiot, bastard!" After the tail beastization, Kirabi''s whole person became different.


    It seems that the Chakra borrowed from the eight tails gave him confidence, and the chakra was continuously flowing from the seal to Kiraby''s body.Kirabi squeezed his fist fiercely and made a "click, click" sound.


    He stared at Uchiha Tatsumi with scorching eyes. Although he might not be able to defeat Tatsumi by virtue of his current state, Kiraby''s view was still able to cause Uchiha Tatsumi to some extent.


    Some people will swell once they have power, become blindly arrogant, and even forget how helpless they were when they were weak.


    For example, the current Kirabi, from Chen''s point of view, he just started to borrow the Chakra from Yao, with a slight increase in strength, and then began to become a little swollen, and he didn''t even know what to do.


    "It''s really a little bit of power and it starts to float." Uchiha Tatsun stretched out his hand and shook it, the natural chakras between the heavens and the earth continued to flow, and they began to converge in his hands.


    Uchiha Tatsun immediately stirred the flow of chakras within a radius of 100 meters. The first one was Naruto who was condensing the tail beast jade. When Tatsun stretched out his hand, Naruto finally condensed and formed the chakra. Almost because he exploded directly.


    Had it not for Naruto''s eyesight and hand that quickly blocked the channel where the outside Chakra gathered, perhaps this unformed tail beast jade would explode directly in Naruto''s hands, leading to a failure.


    Between the heaven and the earth, the natural attributes of colorful colors converge continuously in Chen Xu''s hands, one after another, continuously condensing and compressing, gradually forming a colorful sword of nature.


    "So, are you floating or I can''t lift the knife anymore?" Chen took a step forward and shook the colorful sword in his hand, looking at Naruto and Kirabi with an unkind expression on his face.


    Kirabi, who was still full of confidence, suddenly had an ugly face as if he had stepped on shit. He drooped his eyes and stared at the colorful sword in Chen''s hand. There was a faint feeling in his heart that told him that he must not be stabbed by that sword. , Otherwise the consequences will be exactly the same as Naruto before.


    "Sure enough, no matter how I overestimate you, I still underestimate your strength."


    Kirabi reinserted the seven knives behind his back and gave a cold cry: "Ha!"


    A strong chakra air flow passed from Kirabi.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty One: Unequal Battle Two


    "Boom" on the ground, pushed by the strong air current of Kirabi, directly dried the top layer of the ground. If you look closely, you can still see the smooth surface of the ground. Obviously, this layer of mud The qualitative land has been directly dried into ceramics by the strong air current of Kirabi.


    Take a closer look at Kirabi''s body once again changed, the tail that was still materialized is now absorbed, and four energized tails composed of Chakra energy are gradually extended.

 253 Naruto Power System Chapter 253

    Now it can be said that Kiraby''s whole body is wrapped in Chakra''s coat, as if there is a protective film in the fragile body.Kirabi glanced at Uchiha Tatsun with a strong war spirit, and once again pulled out the seven knives behind him, suddenly Kirabi frowned.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, who was smiling but not smiling, he always felt something wrong in his heart, because everything seemed to go too smoothly. From the beginning to now, no matter how Uchiha Tatsuo did their actions, he always felt something wrong. Stop, just let them act.


    It was as if Tatsun wasn''t worried that they would come back. The look in Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes seemed to look at the ants in the cage.Although the situation in front of him seemed to be slightly biased towards Kirabi and the others, the thought of Uchiha Tatsumi''s strange smile cast a shadow over Kirabi''s confidence.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, Kirabi knew that he could no longer continue to delay. The longer the delay, the longer the confidence of himself and others would be gradually lost, and he could only start to become stronger.


    Kirabi made a chop, and the whole person swiftly rushed forward and attacked Uchiha Tatsumi. At the same time, her body waved again and again. The seven swords clamped on Kirabi''s body attacked Uchiha Tatsumi at the same time. , The body of each knife is actually covered with a blood-red chakra.


    "Ultrasound Zhen Lei Escape Knife!"


    "It''s actually a weapon made of Chakra conductive metal?" Chen gave Kirabi a slightly surprised look, knowing that Chakra conductive metal is not cheap in the world of Naruto, even if it is owned by Konoha''s son Asma. It''s just a small two-handed finger knife.


    In other words, the famous Konoha white tooth flag Ki Shigeru his knife is only mixed with a little chakra conductive metal.


    In particular, it can be seen how rare this chakra conductive metal is in the world of Naruto.The seven knives in Kirabi¡¯s hands were actually doped with chakra conductive metal, which was not recorded in the original work.


    Surprised to return to surprise, but Uchiha Tatsuno did not panic at all.


    Facing the menacing Kirabi, Uchiha Tatsu was not polite but waved the colorful long sword in his hand.


    "Dangdangdang."


    The colorful long sword in Chen''s hand collided with Kirabi''s seven knives, sparking bursts of sparks, and for a time the two were in a fight.


    After hundreds of moves, Kirabi¡¯s offensive could not help but gradually became slow, and even a trace of gasping sound was in his breath. After all, it was not Uchiha Tatsumi, who could not achieve a long and long breath. After the time and intensity of the battle, Kirabi''s physical strength has shown signs of exhaustion.


    "That won''t work anymore?" Uchiha Tatsumi leaked a playful look, as if to say that you can''t do it without trying hard.


    "Damn, don''t be proud of you!" Kirabi slashed away the colorful long sword in Chen''s hand, drew back and showed an ugly expression. He glanced in the direction of Naruto behind him: "Isn''t it all right?"


    Seeing that Naruto was still concentrating on the tail beast jade, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly anxious. He couldn¡¯t hold on for long. Uchiha Tatsumi was too strong. Although Kirabi didn¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s just that. With his current strength, there is no way to cause trouble to Uchiha Tatsumi. For the present plan, he can only wait for Naruto to open a breakthrough.


    "I hope I can make it in time." Kirabi murmured, and then gave a soft drink, the Chakra inside his body surged wildly, and the crazy thunder and lightning rolled over Kirabi, matching the scarlet on his body at the moment. Chakra''s coat is like a tumbling thunder god.


    "Boom."


    The terrifying air wave was like a wave in the sea, frantically sweeping towards Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s location, carrying the scorched yellow mud, like a tornado in the sky, just blocking Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s sight.


    "Good opportunity!" Kirabi''s eyes lit up, and with a move, under the cover of the turbulence caused by the air wave, he rushed to Uchiha.


    "Lei Dun super thunder plough hot knife!"


    Kirabi opened one arm, and exhausted all his strength to rush towards Uchiha Tatsun. It was obvious that his move was aimed at defeating Tatsun.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The first sound was when Kirabi hit Chen, and the second sound was when Kirabi was forced to stop and step on the ground.


    "How... how is it possible!" Kirabi, who was wrapped in Yao Chakra''s coat and thunder attribute chakra, showed an incredible look on his face.


    One finger!It''s actually a finger!


    When Kirabi rushed over, Chen was not covered by the flying sand in the sky, and any means of covering his whereabouts under the scarlet writing wheel was useless.


    I saw Uchiha Tatsun stretch out a finger and gently touched the arm where Kirabi had condensed the powerful Chakra, abruptly resisting Kirabi''s advancement in front of him.


    Subconsciously, Kirabi involuntarily retreated two steps backwards, the hand that used the thunder plow hot knife was already weakly slumped at this moment, and it was obvious that this hand had been abolished by Chen.


    Although Yao''s Chakra is still constantly repairing the hand that was abolished by Uchiha Tatsumi, there is no way to bring Kirabi to joy.


    "Too strong, too strong." Kirabi opened his mouth, and he no longer knew what words to use to describe it.Even the fourth generation of his righteous brother, Lei Ying, couldn''t say that blocking would be able to block this killer blow so easily.


    Kiraby, who was cheerful and optimistic by nature and actively faced with everything, couldn''t help having a trace of suspicion in his heart at this moment.Isn''t it? Their first decision was wrong, maybe he should have taken Naruto away forcibly instead of doing useless work here.


    Desperate emotions arose in Kirabi''s heart, and even he didn''t even know it. At this moment, Uchiha Chen seemed to have become an invincible person in his mind.


    "Uncle Kirabi, get out of the way!" At this moment, Naruto''s voice came from behind Kirabi, just to interrupt his cranky thinking.


    Chapter 442: Unequal Battle Three


    At this moment, Naruto yelled and interrupted Kirabi¡¯s thoughts, which happened to stop his endless thinking. If Kirabi is allowed to continue like this, the more he thinks about Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s Fear will also increase, and Chen will become a nightmare in Kirabi''s heart if this continues, which means that in the future, Kirabi will subconsciously produce fear when he encounters Uchiha Tatsumi, and he will be timid before fighting!This is very deadly between ninja duels.


    Fortunately Naruto can catch up at this time!


    Kirabi glanced at Naruto subconsciously, and there was a complex expression in his eyes, grateful and lucky.


    I saw Naruto firmly holding the dark black tail beast jade in both hands, and never let go even if it was beating in his hands. After seeing Kiraby withdraw, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, and then threw a bomb. The dark black tail beast jade in his hand was thrown at Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he was holding a bomb about to explode.


    "Is it here?" Uchiha Tatsuno''s eyes were serious. Although he has a thousand ways to avoid Naruto''s sluggish tail beast jade, he still can''t help but want to try the taste of hard-wired. It''s like being alone. If you don''t take a good road, you have to go to those weird places. You can''t die if you don''t die.


    "Boom!"


    The dark black tail beast jade exploded in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, like a deep-sea atomic bomb exploded, terrible energy overflowed from the center of the explosion, and the tail beast jade was all over the area within a radius of ten meters.


    So this place was like an earthquake, shaking violently, and a mushroom cloud several meters high rose from the flat ground. Even Kirabi and Naruto who retreated did not completely escape the tail beast jade. Within the scope of the explosion, Lianren couldn''t help being overturned by the aftermath of the tail beast jade explosion.


    However, the two of them were not at all depressed by the tail beast jade overturned to the ground, but looked at the mushroom cloud with scorching eyes, as if they wanted to penetrate the mushroom cloud to see what the situation was inside.


    "This time... it should be safe."


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Kirabi, it''s all right!"


    The space inside the mushroom cloud was constantly raging with energy, but Naruto and Kirabi could only wait outside quietly. It took more than twenty minutes for the mushroom cloud to gradually rise and dissipate.


    Naruto and Kirabi widened their eyes to see what was going on, but the smoke still blocked their eyes.


    Suddenly, Kirabi''s eyes changed, and he looked into the distance dignifiedly, because the eight tails in his body told him that there still seemed to be signs of life activity in the center of the tail beast jade explosion.


    After the smoke disappeared, the originally charred soil became more erosive under the devastation of the tail beast jade, and the whining Xiao Feng blew by, bringing waves of debris flying, and standing in the center of the explosion was Uchiha Tatsun.


    The huge Suzano almost wrapped Uchiha Tatsumi''s whole body, and it seemed that Uchiha Tatsuno did not receive any harm.Oh, no, if you look carefully, you can still find that the corners of Uchiha Tatsu''s clothes are so dark.


    The tail beast Yukenkan that Naruto tried so hard to condense just burned the corners of Uchihatatsu''s clothes.


    "This... this is impossible!" Kirabi shouted loudly.


    He couldn''t believe his eyes, except for the scorched black corners of his clothes, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t even breathe. No matter how he hits, the tail beast jade can already be said to be the strongest attack method in their hands. How did the method do to Uchiha Tatsuo? I can already give up.


    When Naruto saw Uchiha Tatsumi unscathed, his heart suddenly tightened, then he was relieved, and then he showed a shocked and unkind expression.As his first friend, Naruto certainly didn''t want Chen to die in his own hands. However, as his enemy, he was shocked and uncomfortable at Chen being unscathed.


    "But that''s the case." Uchiha Tatsu slowly opened his eyes after he lifted Suzuo Noh, and gently dusted the scorched corner of his clothes.


    He stepped forward two steps, holding the colorful long sword in his hand and pointing at Kirabi and Naruto: "Is there any way, if not, then this battle can be over."


    Very casual tone, obviously Chen didn''t get serious from the beginning.

 254 Naruto Power System Chapter 254

    "Naruto, go!"


    The awakened Kirabi pushed Naruto back hard, and his current strength, still in a tail beast-like state, was different from the past. Naruto was immediately flew tens of meters away by him.


    "Uncle Kirabi!"


    "Leave me alone, you go!" Kirabi roared without looking back, and immediately looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a serious face, the big beads of sweat on his forehead falling down his cheeks.


    If he could, he actually wanted to retreat now, but Chen wouldn''t just watch them run away together.If the two of them had left honestly before, so many things might not have happened.


    Should Naruto be blamed?In fact, Naruto is not to blame, because even Kirabi underestimated Uchiha''s strength. Since he underestimated the enemy, he had to pay responsibility for his arrogance.


    Grasping the seven knives, Kirabi roared and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsuo. He didn''t dare to drag down, because the longer he dragged, the faster his confidence would be lost. He was afraid that he would face There was no courage to lift a sword against Uchiha Tatsuno.


    "Ah!~~"


    The seven swords were constantly swung at Uchiha Tatsu, and the seemingly chaotic sword technique contained the essence of Yunnin''s seven swords.


    The sword was light and the shadow was confusing, and Kirabi''s sword skills were so fast that there was no way to see how the sword in his hand was swung out and how to retract it.


    However, Kira was faster than Uchiha Tatsumi, but Uchiha Tatsuo was faster. A colorful long sword blocked all the offensives of Kirabi''s seven swords, and no one move could really slash Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Dangdangdang!"


    "Crack!" With a violent attack, the knife in Kirabi''s hand was finally overwhelmed, and broke into two sections under the storm.


    And the sound of the knife cut seemed to remind Kirabi, making his attack stagnant.He looked at the broken knife in his hand in disbelief. You must know that this is the best metal weapon made in Thunder Country. He has been with him for so many years, but he didn''t expect to be broken here. Maybe from now on, seven swordsmen Will become six knives.


    "Enough fight?"


    Chen raised his eyebrows, and gently stroked the colorful sword in his hand, and immediately looked at Kirabi with biting eyes and said coldly: "I have done enough to collect the interest now!"


    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Three: The Two Fleeing


    A cold chill flashed in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, and a murderous aura burst out, making Kirabi who was about to attack stagnated, and the knife in his hand suddenly seemed to lose its direction.


    The most frightening thing is that under the constant pressure of Uchiha Tatsun''s murderous intent, Kirabi backed back and forth and felt that Tatsun had never left before. When Uchiha Tatsun took a closer look, he did not move half a step.


    Chen pinched the arm of the colorful long sword, and the long sword cut off Kirabi''s left hand with Ling Yu''s sword aura, and also cut off the short knife that clamped his arm.


    Kiraby¡¯s long arm flew out with blood tossing for a long time. He clutched his arm and looked at Uchiha Tatsui with unkind eyes. He took a few steps back without a trace under his feet, and blocked the arm if anything. a bit.


    However, Uchiha Tatsumi looked at him with a scornful smile, the colorful long sword in his hand did not stop, and he waved it again and again, cutting off Kirabi''s limbs in an instant.


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at the blood-filled Kirabi one last time. The long sword in his hand was raised high, the knife fell in his hand, and the head fell.


    Chen let out a sigh of relief and slowly scattered the colorful long sword in his hand. He didn''t want to make it so bloody. It was obvious that Naruto and Kirabi were ignorant, and happened to hit Uchi. Bo Chen''s muzzle had already let them go and he still didn''t want to go.


    However, at this moment, Kirabi who should have died suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in place with a "bang", replaced by an octopus tentacles that had become torn apart.


    "So it was the clone technique?" Chen nodded thoughtfully. It''s no wonder that Kirabi had become so weird before, and he had already used the clone technique.


    "But, do you think it''s possible to run like this?" Uchiha Tatsu raised his head and looked at the direction where Naruto Uzumaki had left before with a mysterious smile: "You are too naive, right."


    At the same time, after Naruto was pushed away by Kirabi at the beginning, he wanted to continue to help him, only to see Kirabi stretched out a hand behind him and made several gestures to Naruto in secret.


    Naruto, who didn¡¯t listen to the class well at the ninja school, didn¡¯t understand what Kirabi¡¯s gesture meant. Originally, Kirabi wanted to express the meaning of letting Naruto go first, and he would stop Uchiha Tatsumi, and then Find a way to evacuate, but Naruto will tell him to go quickly, and Kirabi will break through from another place.


    After many battles, after realizing that Chen is not the enemy they can defeat now, Naruto also knew that he should retreat now, but he would never agree to ask Kirabi to cover him. In his opinion, his companions It should be the same.


    That''s why Kirabi told him to go before and he didn''t go.Seeing that if he didn''t take the route that would delay Kirabi''s evacuation at this moment, Naruto gritted his teeth and turned cruel, turned his eyes and ran away.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. After I couldn¡¯t see the two of Chen and Kirabi at all, Naruto gradually stopped. He was slow by nature and reacted now: "No! Uncle Kirabi beat him again. But how can Chen break through from other places?"


    He patted his head, only to realize that Kirabi was lying to him: "No, I have to go back and save Uncle Kirabi!"


    Naruto turned his head, staring at the way out, staring into the distance with scorching eyes, as if from here, he could see Uchiha Tatsu and Kirabi who were fighting in front of him.


    "Uncle Kirabi, wait for me, I''m here!"


    Naruto took a deep breath and re-tied Konoha''s forehead and laughed: "Hahahaha, I''m going to be Naruto Uzumaki of Naruto! Uchiha Tatsumi, here I am!"


    Speaking, Naruto bent his body slightly, stomped on the ground with strength, jumped onto the tree and stepped on the branches all the way back.


    However, as Naruto retreated, a figure galloped over from a distance, and the two passed by.It wasn''t until this time that Ming had reacted: "This person seems to be familiar."


    "Uncle Kirabi!"


    "Naruto!"


    The two stopped, Naruto''s eyes widened and looked at Kirabi excitedly. Although he was a little confused now why Kirabi also withdrew in this direction, this did not become an obstacle to his excitement.


    "Uncle Kirabi, why are you here!" After running a few steps forward, Naruto stood in front of Kirabi excitedly and said loudly, "Did you not say that you broke through from another direction?"


    Looking at the excited Naruto, Kiraby was a little bit dumbfounded. It seemed that this guy had misread his hand signal, so that''s good, it was a mistake that made him willing to retreat.


    But then he asked with a serious face, "Why did you run back again?"


    Naruto touched his head and laughed and said, "Ahaha, I understood your gestures before and said to let us run separately. When I ran halfway, I realized that if I ran away Uncle Kirabi, you would run alone. You can¡¯t drop it, so I want to go back and help you."


    Looking at Naruto¡¯s innocent face, Kirabi was angry and funny. What was laughing was that Naruto could even misread the code. What was angry was that he had escaped but had to run back. However, Kirabi What I didn''t expect was that Naruto''s hearty laughter couldn''t help adding a touch of warmth in my heart, although it was rare, it happened to dispel the fear caused by Uchiha.


    "By the way, Uncle Kirabi how did you escape?"


    "How did you escape?" Kirabi thought for a while, seeming to think of Chen''s sword aura that was waving all over the sky. He couldn''t help but shudder, and subconsciously touched the pale left hand. He casually said: "This is not important anymore. Now we haven''t completely shaken Uchiha Tatsumi, first think of a way to get rid of him."


    "Okay." Naruto nodded, turned around, and continued to retreat with Kirabi.


    Along the way, Naruto has been pestering Kirabi to tell him how he escaped from Uchiha Tatsumi. However, Kirabi refused to speak, jokingly ran away embarrassingly with the tentacles of the eight tails. How dare he say it?


    Suddenly, Naruto''s eyes seemed to have discovered something. He stared at Kirabi''s left hand, which was obviously whiter than the other skin, and asked curiously: "Now, Uncle Kirabi, what''s wrong with your hand? Why has it become a little different?"


    "This..." Kirabi said in a bit of embarrassment and became annoyed: "Just hurry up and ask so many questions, you idiot, bastard!"


    However, they didn''t know that Uchiha Tatsumi was speeding along the path they traveled behind them.


    Four hundred and forty-fourth chapters: caught up


    Uchiha Tatsumi squinted his eyes and looked indifferently in the direction where the two of them were leaving. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised with a sordid smile and whispered softly: "Fight as you want, leave as you want, take me Uchiha Tatsumi. Up?"


    Speaking of Uchiha Tatsun throwing a kunai casually and then raising his right foot, a wave of fluctuations suddenly appeared in the space in front of him, like a stone thrown into a calm lake and ripples.


    After he stepped on his right foot, his figure actually appeared tens of meters away, just like the legendary shrunken ground into the sky.


    Catching the Kuwu Uchiha Tatsu who was still flying, he thought about it carefully. About ten minutes have passed since Naruto ran away. According to the speed of the two of them, there shouldn¡¯t be much distance. Uchiha Tatsumi moved a little faster to catch up before the two of them escaped.


    In other words, what is the use even if the two of them escaped?If Chen wanted to kill them, what if there were thousands of troops in front of him?At this moment, Uchiha Tatsumi is like a "one man into an army" as an enemy of ten thousand people. Taking the enemy from the army will make the first level like a bag.

 255 Naruto Power System Chapter 255

    Naruto and Kirabi are constantly fleeing, but Uchiha Tatsumi is also constantly chasing them, but how can the speed of Naruto and Kirabi be faster than Uchiha Tatsu who can perform space ninjutsu?


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Naruto¡¯s technique that the Thunder God hadn¡¯t been placed on Naruto¡¯s body before, did they think the two of them could escape so quickly?


    Even so, now Uchiha Tatsu is still faster than the two of them on the way with Thunder God.


    Glancing at the dense woods behind him, Kirabi lightly sighed with relief: "Fortunately, I have escaped a catastrophe now. I didn''t expect that Uchiha Tatsu''s strength has grown to such a level now. No wonder that year. My righteous brother once said that this guy may be the most talented genius of the Uchiha clan."


    "Huh?" Naruto raised his head and glanced at Kirabi questioningly: "Did Uncle Raikage ever say that? Isn''t his brother Uchiha Itachi, the most genius of the Uchiha clan?"


    Kirabi shook his head, stretched out his fingers and made some strange gestures and explained: "It''s not. Although Uchiha is very strong, it is not so desperate. My righteous brother can''t even fight. Will fall in the wind. And Uchiha Tatsumi has been able to fight against my righteous brother and me many years ago without falling into the wind. I did not expect that his strength has improved even more now, I have to say that we are old! "


    Speaking of Kiraby¡¯s rare vicissitudes of life, his optimistic nature has never encountered anything that can change his face, and Uchiha Tatsumi may be an accident. His two consecutive emotional gaffes are the same. Uchiha Tatsun is related, once when Tatsun invaded Yunnin Village that year, and the other time it happened just now.


    Naruto smiled and comforted: "Haha, don''t be sad than Uncle, haven''t you done it all. If you do it all, you might be able to beat him, besides, it''s not me. Well, I want to defeat him and bring him back to the village. Next time, I will not let him go the next time I meet!"


    Speaking, Naruto squeezed his fist, and his face showed an expression called fortitude. His forbearance has always been to rush forward and confront the enemy with hard steel. This is a belief and a belief.


    However, for Kirabi¡¯s safety, he violated his own forbearance for the first time, or can¡¯t be said to have violated his forbearance, but Naruto always felt an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, as if he was chasing. When Sasuke did not catch it back, the kind of resentment and depression in his heart would always accumulate in his heart, and then urge him to work hard to become stronger.


    "Really? It''s really exciting..."


    As the two were walking and talking, a joking voice came from behind them.After hearing this voice, the two bodies tightened at the same time, and quickly turned their heads and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi who was approaching them both seriously.


    After catching kunai for the last time, Uchiha Tatsu returned the kunai in his hand to the system space. Although this flying thunder magic is easy to use, it is not suitable for him. It would be good if he was allowed to integrate the flying thunder magic into his own. What comes from the combat system is not appropriate.


    Because Chen himself has a unique combat system, and his kaleidoscope writing wheel has a better space ninjutsu than Flying Thunder God, there is no need to forcibly change his fighting style for a tasteless Flying Thunder God skill.


    "Well, now I''m here, why don''t you let me go."


    "Naruto, go! I''ll stop him!" Kirabi whispered to Naruto.


    "Want to run?" Chen glanced at Kirabi and stomped fiercely.


    When the soles of the feet fell, the explosion sounded like an earthquake, and then in the surprised eyes of Naruto and Kirabi, the ground where Chen was located was split like a spider web, and branches broke through the cracks. Out and gallop towards Naruto Kirabi.


    "Mu Dunmu Clone Technique!"


    After passing by the two of them, the branches broke out completely, and then they turned into Uchiha Tatsumi''s wooden clones in their eyes.


    Four directions, three avatars and one body, completely surrounded Kirabi and Naruto.


    "Run. How do you want to run now!" Uchiha Tatsuno''s tone was sharp. Seeing his cold and twinkling eyes, it was obvious that Kirabi was swayed before he became angry.


    Kirabi''s mouth grinned slightly, as if he was smiling bitterly, looking at the formation in front of him, Uchiha Tatsumi was determined not to let the two of them go.


    "Get ready to fight, boy!" After speaking, Kirabi gradually calmed down, notified Naruto, and began to assume a combat stance.


    Naruto was obviously not a fool either. After the two of them were surrounded, he understood that this matter was impossible to be good, and he had already begun to condense Helixmaru Shuriken a long time ago.


    Naruto suddenly threw out the spiral pill shuriken in Chakra''s hand.


    "Wind escape spiral pill shuriken!"


    Chakra took the Helix Maru Shuriken in his big hand and went straight to Uchiha Tatsumi''s real body.


    Tatsun gave a chuckle, and stood still and stretched out a finger to prepare for a hard connection, but at this moment, Naruto turned his hands, and Chakra''s big hand changed a direction abruptly and hit Uchiha Tatsuo''s wood. Above the clone!


    Chapter 445: Last Stand


    Uchiha Chen looked at Uzumaki Naruto with an embarrassed expression. He originally thought he would be coming to him, but he didn''t expect that Naruto''s original purpose was his clone.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect it." Naruto wiped the bridge of his nose and raised his eyebrows at Uchiha Tatsumi, not caring about the embarrassed look on Uchiha Tatsumi''s face.


    "You guy." Chen Buyang smiled and snorted coldly at Naruto: "I didn''t expect you to have a bright mind."


    Seeing that the wooden clone was caught off guard by Naruto''s Fengdan Helixmaru shuriken, he stretched out his hand, and another wooden clone appeared on the spot. Naruto, who originally thought that it would be easier to relax without one clone, was stunned. There.


    "Do you think it would be useful to kill my wooden clone?" Uchiha Tatsu sneered, "Or, is your purpose just to kill my wooden clone?"


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and watched as Kirabi and Kirabi gradually began to release their aura. A strong sense of oppression came from Uchiha Tatsumi, causing Naruto and Kirabi to fall into a dilemma.Even Kirabi had to enter the tail beast state to use the power of Chakra''s coat to resist Uchiha Tatsu''s oppression.


    "It''s not good," Kirabi murmured to himself.


    Now his seven knives have now broken three, no longer the original seven-swords fighter, but in terms of lethality, it still hasn''t decreased. After all, the fewer the knives, the greater the control over the knives.Now Kira, who has only four knives, has a speed twice as fast as that of seven knives.


    But even so, he still didn''t have the slightest chance of winning when facing Uchiha Tatsumi, and even after his sword was cut by Uchiha Tatsumi, a shadow was left in his heart.


    Even if Kirabi is not a samurai, not a swordsman.As long as he uses the sword, he has the belief in the sword. Now Kiraby¡¯s belief has been cut off by Uchiha Tatsuo abruptly. If he still uses the sword, then the actual combat effectiveness will be at least reduced when he encounters Uchiha Tatsuo. Three floors.


    This is not an exaggeration. Uchiha Tatsumi is like Kirabi¡¯s demon in swordsmanship. If he wants to improve his swordsmanship again, he must cross the hurdle of Uchiha Tatsumi, but he is in front of Uchiha Tatsumi. If the sword is lifted, the combat power will be forcibly suppressed. This is an endless loop. How difficult is it for normal people to get around?


    "It seems that we can only fight back, Uncle Kirabi, let''s go!" Naruto looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a serious expression, but the excitement in his eyes could be seen by anyone.


    Kirabi smiled bitterly and shook his head. Looking at the enthusiastic Naruto, he didn''t know what to say, after all, they had to work hard in the current situation.Immediately his face gradually became serious, but seeing that he didn''t pull out his knife, it was obvious that he was still a little bit frustrated with Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Ah!" Kirabi roared, and began to transform in front of the two men. The previous battles have proved that the tail beastification covered with a chakra coat can''t beat Uchiha Tatsumi. Only further tail animalization will work.


    If Uchiha Tatsuno knew what Kirabi was thinking now, he would definitely sneer. The tail beastization was a joke in his eyes, or the tail beastization would be a big joke in front of the eternal kaleidoscope.


    Uchiha Tatsu, who has now merged with Togo, can control his eyes to switch between reincarnation eyes and kaleidoscope writing round eyes at any time.The most important thing is that the final form of the writing wheel eyes, that is, the nine-gou jade eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, after the fusion of the ten tails, Uchiha Tatsumi could have chosen to evolve, but I don¡¯t know why, a voice faintly told him that he is the most Don''t choose to evolve. Now is not the best time to evolve.


    In addition to the jade eternal mark kaleidoscope writing round eyes, Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes can be said to be the strongest eyes in the world of Naruto, so beastly, they are just a joke in his eyes.


    But since Kirabi and Naruto had subconsciously ignored this point, and if Yao Kyuubi had nothing to do, Uchiha Tatsuno would not mind playing with them.It''s too early to go to the Xiao organization. At this time, bringing the soil may not have become Ten-tailed people''s Zhuli, even if he is killed, there is no sense of existence.


    Now Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s mentality has long changed. Since the fusion and absorption of the ten tails to become the ten-tailed man Zhu Li, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s mentality has gradually changed. In the past, he had to improve himself for survival and revenge. strength.


    But now that his strength has reached the peak of this world, and after hearing the system''s stories about other worlds again, Uchiha Tatsun has already looked down on those things, and what he looks forward to most now is to come up with such one or two valuable opponents. .


    This is also why Chen would allow the soil to recycle the golden horns and silver horns at that time, and allow the big snake to reincarnate the dead strong man''s dirty soil.


    Without the power of the nine tails, the earth-carrying power would not be able to become the pillar power of the ten-tailed people, and without the efforts of the big snake pocket, Uchiha Madara would not be reborn from the dirty soil so quickly.


    Chen watched with interest as Kirabi forced his tail beastly in front of him.


    Gradually, the blood-red chakra covered Kirabi¡¯s whole body. This was not enough. More chakras poured out, and soon Kirabi was drowned in this blood-red chakra. The huge chakra wrapped Kirabi in the center. Now Kirabi is like a blood-red wild beast with eight blood-red tails waving in the wind.


    Kirabi is one of the few people who can maintain his will after the energy tail is beasted. Those dark black eyes stared at Uchiha Tatsumi, "Roar!"


    Even if he was able to maintain his will, Kirabi, who had become a beast after seeing Uchiha Tatsuno, couldn''t help but roar at him, venting the depression in his heart.


    The roar brought a strong air current to Uchiha Tatsumi''s windbreaker hunting and hunting, and it even knocked down countless tall trees behind him.It seems fierce and evil, but in fact it has no effect on Uchiha Chen.


    This kind of bluffing roar is just the behavior of the weak, the strong never bother to make such behaviors, the real strong will only give the enemy a fatal blow when fighting.Just like the villain died of talking too much, the weak died of pretending to be forced.


    Uchiha Tatsuno hooked his finger at the beast-tailed Kirabi, as if to say to let him go.

 256 Naruto Power System Chapter 256

    Chapter Four Hundred and Forty Six: Last Stand and Two


    It is said that the territoriality and inviolability of wild beasts are innate. Although the consciousness of the beast-tailed Kirabi is still under his control, he has already been assimilated by the beast consciousness of the eight-tailed in his heart. In other words, even though the Kirabi consciousness at the moment is present, the irritable factor in his bones has been activated by the power of Yao.


    After seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s blatant provocation, Kirabi couldn''t help but roar, leaning forward, and his whole body bowed like a beast.


    Immediately, his legs sank and began to accumulate strength, and suddenly he kicked hard.


    "boom!"


    The legs touched the ground, and the strong friction made Kirabi''s speed so fast. By virtue of the huge size of his body, Kirabi only ran two steps before he came to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    He roared at Uchiha Tatsumi, raised a hand, and slammed it down where Uchiha Tatsun was.


    "boom!"


    Before Kirabi¡¯s big hand hit Uchiha Tatsumi, he took the lead to retreat back, which was able to escape Kirabi¡¯s attack.


    Kiraby''s big hand hit the ground without any accident, making a loud noise, lifting up piles of dirt.


    The beast-tailed Kirabi narrowed his eyes, and he moved at the moment Uchiha Tatsumi took off.


    The eight tails behind him extended indefinitely, and the tip of the tail actually became sharp, so he rushed straight to Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he wanted to use the tip of the tail to penetrate Uchiha Tatsu directly.


    Seeing the attack that pounced at him like a net of heaven and earth, Uchiha Tatsun would not see him, and stared at the beastly tailed Kirabi with a smile and said, "It seems that after the beasted tail is not only stronger, your My mind has also become quite thick."


    "You fool! Bastard!"


    It seemed that he had heard the taunting Uchiha Tatsuh expected, Kirabi roared, and the speed of his tail elongation became faster.


    But no matter how fast he speeds up, how could it be possible that Uchiha Tatsuo who is prematurely guarded?


    Chen used his finger as a sword with a wave of his right hand, the azure blue chakra sword aura was like a half-moon, and with the power of destruction, he cut off Kirabi¡¯s eight tails. He still castrated, and finally disappeared in the sky, leaving only a piece. Tree stumps with neat cross-sections and tree trunks that were unfortunately affected and fell.


    The eight tails fell to the ground and made a dull sound. After several energy changes, they turned into substantial octopus tentacles.


    The kaleidoscope writing wheel in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes slowly turned.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The ominous flames from the abyss directly burned all these tails to death, Uchiha Tatsumi did not forget that Yao Yao was able to perform the tentacles clone technique.


    As long as there are tentacles, they can use the tentacles to cast the clone technique, or even the substitute technique, without being noticed.Before Uchiha Tatsumi made the same mistake as Nagato before, he certainly won''t make mistakes again now.


    The same trick won''t work for the Saint Seiya, and it is the same on Uchiha Tatsumi here.The same trick won''t work for Uchiha Tatsu.


    Chen stretched out a hand and squeezed the burning octopus tentacles fiercely. The octopus tentacles that were being burned by the flames of the sky seemed to disappear out of thin air, "shooing" in a wave of distorted spatial fluctuations. It disappeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "I think you have any tricks now!" Chen stared at Kirabi fiercely, then tapped gently at him.


    "Feng Dun refines empty bombs!"


    "boom!"


    It sounded like a bullet, and a transparent gas bullet flashed away in the void.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha''s mouth, and Kirabi''s forehead just across from him had a small hole.


    That¡¯s right, although the volume of the refining bullet after Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s improvement has been reduced, its penetration and speed have been greatly improved, just like the thermal weapon in the Naruto world, after Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s After compression and strengthening, it easily penetrated the forehead of the tailed beast-shaped Kirabi.


    "How...how?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno knew that such an attack alone was not enough to kill Kirabi, but all he wanted to do was to provoke Kirabi thoroughly and then force him to become a beast.


    Sure enough, no matter who it is, as long as the tail beast has such a personality, it will always be manic, let alone the original character of the tail beast that is very hot.


    You must know that before encountering Kiraby, the human Zhuli of Yawei often ran away. If it weren''t for the strength of the original three generations of Raiking, maybe Yunren Village would be burned by the violent Yawei.


    Now, if he could keep his anger after being so strongly provoked by Uchiha Tatsuno, then it would not be Yao.


    The eight-tailed roar in Kirabi¡¯s body was irrelevant to the agreement with Kirabi, and he knew Kirabi in his heart, and he took the initiative to start further beastization!


    Kirabi, who was wrapped in Yao, sighed slightly. After understanding its anger, he did not stop it. Instead, he opened his heart and allowed Yao to act. After all, this was not the first time. Although he didn''t want to be like this, but now But there is no better way but to bet this one.


    "Eight... Yao...? Uncle Kirabi?"


    Naruto''s eyes widened, looking at the eight-tailed bull ghost who had become completely embodied, he couldn''t speak for a while, and he didn''t expect things to become like this.


    "Naruto... seize the opportunity and take the opportunity to run away!"


    The nine tails in Naruto''s body kept urging him, but Naruto did not listen.


    "No! Now that Uncle Kirabi has done this, how can I escape?" Naruto, who has escaped once, has already regarded it as the greatest shame of Shindo, how can I leave Kirabi again? People run away?


    Throwing away Chen¡¯s wooden clone with one hand, Naruto looked at Kirabi with twinkling eyes. In fact, he also wanted to fight Chen, but now he is very lucky to be unbeaten against three wooden clones. Take time to help Kirabi?


    The pissed off and showing his complete body, Yao squatted down and whimpered to Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he had sensed the threat of this guy.


    Yao stepped back two steps and opened his mouth wide, the black and red chakras and the blue chakras gradually condensed, and they gathered together according to the ratio of yin and yang chakras of 2:8. It was the tail beast jade that Naruto had used before!


    However, Yao is much faster to use than Naruto. In the blink of an eye, a huge tail beast jade has taken shape.


    Faced with Uchiha Tatsumi, Yao spit out the tail beast jade, and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsumi with the power of ruining the world.


    Chapter 447: Last Stand Three


    Uchiha Tatsun looked indifferent, looking at the tail beast jade coming toward him, Tatsun would naturally not be so stupid to pick up another tail beast jade again.


    People can have the first experience, which is called experiencing freshness, called trying.But there cannot be a second time. The second time is called stupidity.


    I have already experienced the tail beast jade once. After knowing the upper limit of his own defense power, Uchiha Tatsu will certainly not be so stupid to face the strong tail beast jade, especially the eight tailed beast jade seems to be faint to Tatsun. It is much stronger than the tail beast jade released by Naruto.


    With a flash, Uchiha Chen jumped into the air, avoiding the most direct impact of the tail beast jade.


    In the instant Uchiha Tatsu dodges, the dark black tail beast jade was like a punctured balloon, just in the blink of an eye, it exploded, and a huge dark black mushroom cloud instantly took Uchi The place where Bo Chen was located was swallowed up.


    The manic energy in the mushroom cloud is constantly rolling and surging, and the aura of destruction is constantly floating and sinking. It seems that all the substances in the mushroom cloud must be destroyed to give up.


    "Huh?" As early as when the mushroom cloud began to spread, Uchiha Tatsuno had already noticed something wrong, and he seemed to have miscalculated the attack range of this tail beast jade.


    In a daze, he was swallowed by the mushroom cloud created by the tail beast jade explosion.Xin Kaichen subconsciously unfolded Suzuoneng so that he was not affected by the energy generated by the explosion.


    "There is this kind of operation, I really underestimate you." Uchiha Tatsuno smashed his mouth, touched his chin under Susano''s defense, and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    After the clouds opened and rained, the smoke disappeared. After the dust settled, Uchiha Tatsuno''s figure appeared in front of the two again. Seeing Uchiha Tatsuno''s body without damage, Naruto said that there was no fluctuation in her heart.


    After all, it has been proved before that the tail beast jade does not work for him, even if the tail beast jade of the eight tails is a bit larger and the scope is a bit wider, the result is actually the same.


    But Yao, who was burned with anger, didn''t think so. Seeing Uchiha Tatsuno unscathed, he roared at Uchiha Tatsuo angrily, and then the energy in his mouth began to accumulate again.

 257 Naruto Power System Chapter 257

    "Is there any more energy? It''s really the most perfect person." Uchihas Chen frowned. Although he doesn''t care about making Yao become complete, it''s not his style to be beaten blindly. What is the difference between abuse?


    However, at this time the tail beast jade in the mouth of the eight tails had once again formed, it roared, and the tail beast jade in the mouth sprayed continuously towards Chen.


    That''s right!


    At this moment, Kirabi condensed more than just a tail beast jade. As the second strongest existence in the tail beast, he can also spray the tail beast jade continuously like nine tails.


    Pieces of tail beast jade continuously spewed towards Uchiha Tatsu, like a machine gun.


    "Abandoning the more powerful cohesion time in exchange for faster speed? It''s interesting..."


    Uchihatatsu''s eyes closed, and then suddenly opened. The eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in his eyes were long gone, replaced by the reincarnation eyes representing the power of the six immortals.


    He stretched out his hand and made a gesture of resisting the tail beast jade that was flying towards him one after another.


    "Hungry ghosts absorb it!"


    In the surprised eyes of Yao and Naruto, all the tail beast jade was absorbed by the power of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Do you think I really can''t help you?" Chen looked at Bawei with a smile.Then he shook his hand at him: "Return your things!"


    A tail beast jade that was bigger than all the tail beast jade combined, returned to the original road towards Bawei.


    Uchiha Tatsumi shook his hand lightly and separated three wooden avatars again. At the same time, the three wooden avatars who were fighting against Naruto also stopped their attack. After seeing the tail beast jade entering the attack range, he suddenly shot down.


    "The formation of six red suns!"


    The six red sun formations, which are based on the power of the six ways, are even more powerful than the four red sun formations in the Konoha collapse plan.


    "Uncle Kirabi!"


    "Let you also have a taste of your own tail beast jade."


    Seeing Yatsuo screaming in the six red sun formations, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled contemptuously. Although the strength of Kirabi after the tail beastization is indeed amazing, it is not at all in the face of Tatsumi who has been promoted to the six daos. What kind of.


    After a long time, the screams in the formation finally stopped, but the power of the explosion was far from stopped.


    Although Naruto outside was worried, he could only do it in a hurry.


    "Uncle Kirabi!"


    "Uncle Kirabi!"


    Naruto yelled into it, but there was no response. Perhaps Yao had passed out in the explosion, or he died in the explosion. How could he hear Naruto''s voice?


    "Damn it!" Naruto clenched his fist, the expression on his face became extremely sad and angry, there seemed to be tears in his eyes that wanted to flow out, Naruto sniffed hard.


    As a result, he didn''t hold back, tears and nose rushed down.


    "If it wasn''t for me... if it wasn''t for my waywardness, how could Uncle Kirabi be like this!"


    "Every time, every time is like this. Lecherous fairy, everyone in the village,..." Naruto''s mood became extremely unstable, his eyes became cruel and cold, and his eyes looked at Uchiha Tatsuno As peaceful as before.


    It seems that because of Kirabi''s affairs, he thought of Uchihatatsu''s invasion of Konoha.Naruto''s emotions were gradually replaced by something called anger.


    "hateful¡­"


    Naruto''s eyes were gradually replaced by beast pupils, and the originally stable tail beastization mode also began to fluctuate. Naruto slowly stretched out nine tails behind him, and the whole person lay on the ground.


    The body began to swell, the huge tail beast Chakra wrapped Naruto''s body, and the prototype was obviously the energized nine tails with nine tails.


    Naruto, who had been dazzled by anger, was no longer able to stop him at the moment. He turned into a beast and roared at Uchiha Tatsu.In its eyes, only Uchiha Tatsumi was his greatest enemy in this space, and the only thought that left him told him to kill Uchiha Tatsumi, and Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Naruto, who was unconscious, squatted down and rubbed one foot on the ground with a roar from the sky, as if he was ready to rush over.


    "I can''t stand this anymore?" Uchiha Tatsuno lightly chuckled, "You are still the same as before, but you don''t know that you are the most insecure and unstable variable in the whole world!"


    Speaking of Uchiha Tatsun''s affectionate and seriousness, he snorted coldly at Naruto.


    Chapter 448: Inexplicable Heart Palpitations


    Chen didn''t dare to be too contemptuous of Naruto, the son of destiny who was 100% unexpected, otherwise he wouldn''t just abolish Naruto at the beginning.


    However, looking at the present, Uzumaki Naruto who burst out of vitality once again with the support of the power of Nine Tails, Uchiha Tatsumi is not surprised at all. If this is not possible, then he is not worthy of being called a 100% unexpected ninja Up.


    For a guy like Naruto, either he has strong strength and is not afraid of his revenge, or he must be killed or controlled in the first time.Obviously, Uchiha Chen belongs to the former, and with his strength, he is really not afraid of any harm to him by Naruto now.


    Chen''s clothing horns moved automatically without wind, and his body gradually rose into the air as if not affected by gravity, until he happened to look directly at the beast-like Kyuubi.


    Glancing at the beast roaring at him with disdain, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in Uchiha Tatsu''s pupils are infinitely enlarged, and the whole world seems to be made up of Yutatsu''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in Kyuubi''s eyes.


    Finally, Chen chose to use the pupil technique of kaleidoscope writing round eyes. It had no meaning to bully the two who had lost their senses. The two of them, especially Kirabi, could not squeeze out a stronger strength. It¡¯s just a waste of time to stay.


    The pupils of the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye were infinitely enlarged in Kyuubi''s eyes, and he abruptly bound him in this world. No matter how it roared and roared, it could not break through the control of Uchiha Tatsu Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye.


    Gradually, the enraged Nine Tails seemed to admit their fate, converging their minions and lowering their heads. However, the unwillingness revealed in those fierce eyes showed the unrestrainedness in Kauai''s heart.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to make trouble anymore, but that it¡¯s meaningless. Now Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s pupil power has already surpassed Uchiha Madara to a certain extent, and even if the trouble goes on, Kyuubi will never have a chance to be able to. Break free, and now that the nine tails are parasitic in Naruto''s body, Naruto has already been squeezed out of the chakra and vitality of his body by Uchiha Chen. If he continues to make trouble, it is very likely that Naruto''s body will not be able to bear it directly. He exploded and died, and the coexisting Kyuubi in Naruto''s body would definitely not be any better.


    Rather than struggle like this, it¡¯s better to just admit it, because he didn¡¯t sense the murderous aura towards Naruto from Uchiha Tatsumi. Only when Uchiha Tatsumi faced Kirabi, did Kyuubi feel a touch from him. Murderous.


    "I knew that, why did it in the first place?" Seeing that Kyuubi had chosen wisely, Uchiha Tatsu nodded in satisfaction, but at this moment, Uchiha Tatsuno''s heart suddenly tightened.


    "Boom boom."


    The sudden heart palpitations caused Uchiha Tatsu''s movements to stagnate.He couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    "Boom boom."


    The same heart palpitations hit again, and Uchiha Tatsu could not help but stretch his hand to cover his heart.


    Uchiha Tatsumi has never felt this kind of palpitations since what happened ten years ago.Now that this kind of heart palpitations suddenly hit, something important must have happened.


    For masters, even if they do not have the ability to predict the future, they can still perceive the coming of the crisis. This is not about life and death, knowing the future, but as masters, their unique understanding of the sixth sense, or you can say This is the unique ability that they possess only when they have successfully cultivated and realized the world.


    "Boom!"


    When the feeling of heart palpitations came again, Uchiha Tatsun finally couldn''t ignore it.


    The feeling of palpitations is stronger than ever, which means that the degree of crisis in the premonition is escalating again and again.


    Uchiha Tatsu thinks that the person who can hurt him in this Naruto world has not yet appeared, so it is clear that the crisis heralded by the heart palpitations this time is not on him.


    And now the two in front of him, one is still suffering from his own tail beast jade in the six red sun formations, while the other is controlled by Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupil technique, and can threaten him. Not nearby.


    The explosion in the six red sun formations finally stopped, and after all the dust settled, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s wooden clone dispersed the six red sun formations, and the Great Breakthrough of Kyuyin¡¯s wind escape blew away the smoke that was still accumulated in place, revealing Kirabi, who had been beaten back to his original shape, was scorched by the explosion, fell helplessly on the ground, knowing his life or death.


    Uchiha Tatsuno raised his brows, his fingertips filled with aura, and there was a faintly destructive force. For Kirabi, who is still uncertain, Tatsun decided to give him a knife. After all, this guy is too much to survive. Not only did Nagato fail to catch him, even Tatsun himself was put together by Kirabi, and only when he saw him die Uchiha Tatsuo could he be relieved.

 258 Naruto Power System Chapter 258

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The palpitations continued to come, even stronger than all the times before, and almost made Uchiha Tatsuta throw the entanglement in his hand.


    "How noisy is the wind today?" Uchiha Tatsun raised his head and looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and sighed.


    There is no wind and no waves. If there is no black hand behind him, Uchiha Tatsumi would not believe him.Since it''s not his own cause, then don''t think about the result, it must be the person he cares about, and the person who cares, except for the former Mikoto, is now Ino alone.


    In addition to the two of them, Sasuke and Itachi can only be counted as half. However, Itachi is already dead. There are not many people in Sasuke''s world that can threaten him. By the method of elimination, it is out of all cases that Ino Something went wrong.


    After all, after leaving Ino, he rushed back to the battlefield without stopping. In that rapidly changing place, even the second generation of Hokage couldn''t guarantee his safety and be blocked by others, let alone Ino''s reluctance can only be counted as the strength of forbearance?


    Uchiha Tatsun sighed lightly. He probably could guess who was behind the scenes. If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, it¡¯s probably the big snake who did it. He learned the art of immortality and was able to reincarnate for generations. However, he has already begun to have his own careful thinking, instead of working hard in front of him as before.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Uchiha Tatsu snorted coldly, and threw the energetic breath at Yawei Kirabi, and flew away without even looking at the result.


    Chapter 449: Ino''s situation


    However, what Uchiha Tatsuo did not expect was that it was actually not the case. Dou did not think about so many problems, and did not know the relationship between Ino and Uchiha Tatsuo, and did not specifically target Ino.


    It is conceivable that a beautiful misunderstanding caused the impression of Ochidou in Uchiha Tatsu''s heart to drop again. In fact, it does not matter whether it has fallen or not, even if Ochidou knows it, she will not care.


    Because what he might face next is sanctions from the two brothers of the Uchiha clan, he has no intention of worrying about fighting in other areas.


    After passing through the direction of Ino, Uchihatatsu, who was walking constantly, began to gallop in the direction of Ino.


    At this time, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but curse secretly in his heart. He blamed himself for being too entangled in this matter when he left Ino, and did not attach Fei Lei Shen''s art to Ino, so now he can only rush all the way over. That''s not the case. Uchihatatsu can come to Ino in an instant by relying on Fei Lei Shen''s technique.


    Breathing out a sigh of relief, throwing out the kunai in his hand, Uchiha Tatsumi''s figure once again disappeared in place.Today, if you want to rush past this distance, you can only use Thunder God as the fastest. The ability to blur the power is completely useless when you are on the road, and it is too slow by other means.


    "Wait for me, Ino." Uchihatatsu gritted his teeth and said inwardly.


    At this moment, he extremely hoped that he could combine the power of the reincarnation eye with the power of the kaleidoscope writing round eye and ten tails, so that Chen with the nine-hook jade reincarnation eye could use the space teleportation to go directly to Ino.


    At the same time, Ino on the battlefield was almost unable to hold on at this moment. She gasped fiercely and squeezed her Chakra with a strong spirit. In front of her was Shikamaru who had fallen into a coma and Chakra stagnated. Already Dingci, what she has to do now is to forcefully guide Shikamaru and Dingci''s chakras with her chakra.


    As her most trusted teammate since childhood, Ino, even if she squeezed the chakras in her body, she would rescue them.


    "Is there still no news from the headquarters?" Ino didn''t even care about wiping the sweat on his face, rolled his eyes a little, and asked the ninja beside him.


    She is very tired now, but there is no way, Ino must do it. She is the only medical ninja here and the only one who can keep their lives running.


    "There is no news yet." The ninja shook his head, looking at Ino who was exhausted, and said softly: "Take a rest, if you continue like this, not only will the two of them have an accident, but you will also be overdrawn. Chakra died."


    This time Ino didn''t even bother to turn his eyelids, and said weakly, "No, no one can save them except me. Only I can come, and I can hold on. Wait for the news from the headquarters to come."


    However, at this moment, the ninja next to him suddenly showed a wicked smile and his hands were sealed.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    "bad!"


    Because of the reason that both hands were still transmitting chakras to Shikamaru and Dingci, Ino was just at a time when there was no resistance, and he did not expect that the person next to him would also be Baijue''s clone.


    "not good!"


    "Ino!"


    "hateful!"


    Amidst the frightened expressions of the crowd, Ino, who was unable to move at all, stubbornly swallowed this wind escape by the pretender Bai Jue.


    "what!"


    Ino couldn''t help screaming, Feng Dun continued to cut and tear her body, her clothes had become dilapidated under the ravages of Feng Dun, not only that, the power of Feng Dun continued to tear her, A series of blood-colored holes appeared from Ino, and they continued to increase and expand.


    In fact, Ino can completely avoid it, although her Chakra consumption is too large, but she can still avoid the enemy''s wind escape.


    However, in front of him, Shikamaru and Dingji are in a coma. If Ino escapes, the wind will hit Kamaru and Dingji, not only to increase their injuries. , If they leave the treatment of Ino Chakra, the two will inevitably fall into direct death caused by Chakra stagnation.


    In fact, Ino had no choice. When she chose to save Shikamaru and Dingji, she had no other choice. After abruptly eating the attack of the pretender Shirazu, Ino held back the food in her throat. With a bite of blood, he still insisted on delivering Chakra to the two.


    "hateful!"


    "Hurry up, protect Ino!"


    At this time, everyone had the opportunity to react, taking advantage of the pretender Bai Jue''s free time to perform ninjutsu one after another, directly suppressing the Bai Jue clone, and the result was a single blow.


    "Cough..." Ino couldn''t help coughing twice, and the blood that she had swallowed abruptly could not help but spray out along with the cough.


    "Ino...it really doesn''t work, just forget it."


    One person stepped forward and couldn''t help but want to pat Ino on the shoulder.


    "Stop!" Ino stopped the man''s movements with a hoarse voice: "Don''t come, no one, don''t come near me."


    Ino, who had suffered a loss once, wisely stopped everyone.


    "You all stand back and pay attention to the distance between you. No one can guarantee that the people around you will not be enemies. Please keep your distance!"


    Forcibly resisting the discomfort, Ino once again focused his attention on Shikamaru and Dingji. After all, controlling Chakra into their bodies was not present except that she, as a medical ninja, could do it. Others can do it.


    However, even so, Ino also needs to spend a lot of energy on this, if there is a little distraction, it will inevitably cause Chakra to run poorly and stop.


    "Please stand in place, protect yourself, and don''t act lightly. If someone acts at will, we can''t say we will treat him as an enemy."


    Ino, who spit out blood again, said strongly.


    She will not give up the two of them. They are companions. Even at the last moment, they should not give up their companions. This is their rule and Konoha''s will to fire.


    "Good news! Good news!"


    "what happened?"


    "There is news coming from the headquarters. I already know what is going on. Now news is coming from the headquarters!"


    Hearing this, Ino''s pale face couldn''t help but evoke a reluctant smile.


    "Finally... finally waited for the news from the headquarters."


    Four hundred and fiftieth chapters


    "Have news from the headquarters finally?" Ino sighed lightly. If it is normal, there is no problem at all. However, she is now in Shikamaru and Choji to maintain life activities, because Ino is relaxed, Not only was there a problem with Chakra''s flow, Ino himself almost fell because of being too relaxed.


    Ino pursed her lips, she was able to hold on, but she finally let go of the worry in her heart.


    "Ino, can you hear me, Ino."

 259 Naruto Power System Chapter 259

    "I can hear it!" Ino closed his eyes, responding to the news from her father, Yamanaka, from the headquarters in his heart.


    "We probably learned about Shikamaru and the others from the huge database at the headquarters."


    "what reason?"


    "They are now in a state where their body and soul are separated, their souls are forcibly pulled away, so the chakra of the whole person is in a posture of stagnation."


    "Then what are we going to do." Ino''s eyes brightened. Now that he knows the specific situation of Shikamaru Chouji and others, it is relatively simpler for the current situation.


    "It''s very simple. Just bring back Shikamaru and their souls. As long as someone can connect to them, this technique can bring them back directly."


    Yamanaka''s voice kept reminding Ino in his mind. Hearing the news from her father, the sad expression on Ino''s face became lighter and weaker until it finally disappeared.However, she did not hear the hint of helplessness in her father''s mouth.


    "Then what are we waiting for, hurry up and save them."


    "Our headquarters is also trying to find a way. The key is that we can''t find the location of Shikamaru and their souls. We guess that their souls have now been introduced into an enchantment, but we don''t know where the enchantment is."


    When Ino heard his father''s words, it was as if he had been splashed with cold water, his excited eyes gradually dimmed.


    "Yes, human soul, once it leaves the body, I really don''t know where it will drift." Ino muttered to himself.


    Immediately she raised her head, her teeth tightening her lips, a trace of scarlet blood flowed down Ino''s teeth, and Ino woke up again with the pain of her cracked lips, gritted her teeth and said: "No matter what, I will save them. Yes, even for souls!"


    "We also want to save them, but... we have no way to start. We have no way of determining their position with the soul."


    "No..." Ino murmured, and then increased Chakra''s output to show his determination: "There must be a way."


    After confirming with the headquarters to make contact at any time, Ino stopped paying attention to anyone, but focused on Shikamaru and Choji.


    "It''s okay, it will be okay. Just like we believed in you at the beginning, now it''s your turn to believe me, and I will definitely stick to it until...until you all come back."


    During the transportation of the chakra, because he couldn¡¯t be distracted and couldn¡¯t free up his hands, Ino couldn¡¯t even eat the ration pills in his pocket. If it was other times, Ino could ask others to help feed the clothes, but now it¡¯s just right. In the period when Bai Jue clone was raging, no one dared to guarantee whether the other party was his own. Under such circumstances, Ino would not dare to let others approach him.


    Rao is so, and there are still hidden Bai Jue clones who want to approach Ino and attack.


    There is no way, they can only disperse as much as possible, and then stay vigilant to prevent someone from stepping forward to take the opportunity to disadvantage Ino.


    However, in a place that people did not see, the ninja standing at the back, quietly put his hand into the ninja bag, and hid kunai in his hand without everyone knowing. .


    He nodded at the person next to him without missing a trace. Under the tacit understanding between the two of them, he suddenly shouted: "You...what are you going to do!"


    As soon as the ninja pointed at the person he had just signaled, everyone''s eyes were on the person, but when they were surrounded by them, they never noticed that the corners of this guy''s mouth had already conjured a weird smile.


    Distracting everyone''s attention, this ninja took the opportunity to stamp his foot, pinch the kunai in his hand, and rushed forward. Obviously, his target was Ino!


    "It''s not good! It''s a trick to move the tiger away from the mountain!"


    "Damn, I didn''t expect the enemy to be so cunning!"


    "be careful!"


    Just as Ino watched the guy grinningly and grabbing the kunai in his hand, he stabbed her at her.


    "Are you going to die?" When the people around didn''t react at all, Ino''s mind happened to be this sentence: "Tatsun... I''m sorry."


    Before everyone could have time, that guy or Bai Jue clone who had returned to his original appearance was holding Kunai, and he was about to send it into Ino''s chest.


    At this very moment, snow flakes suddenly floated in the sky for some reason.Immediately, a biting chill came to everyone''s heart.


    "dead!"


    There was a thunderous roar in the air.


    When Bai Jue''s avatar was about to arrive in front of Ino, his body seemed to be suppressed at the moment, unable to move at all. He originally thought he was about to succeed. With a grinning face on his front, he suddenly became frightened. The expression on his face, followed by a scream, his entire body was suddenly swallowed by a mass of black inflammation.


    "Chen!" Ino''s eyes lit up when she heard this familiar voice. She seemed to be in a desperate desert and met someone from an oasis. This familiar voice was the best comfort and response for Ino.


    When everyone was silent, Uchiha Tatsun slowly landed from the air, and then set his eyes on Ino. When he saw the bloody wound on her body, the original gentle eyes suddenly became extremely cold. The air freezes again.


    The people who wandered between the sudden cold and the heat did not dare to have any resistance to the extremely powerful Uchiha Tatsu at this moment, and even those Baijue clones who were already ready to move temporarily constrained their minions.


    "What''s going on?" Uchiha Tatsuno''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears. Although the tone was very flat, everyone could feel that Uchiha Tatsuo''s calm face was now showing a trace of uncontrollable anger.


    "Yes...the white enemies pretending to be us...and then..." Even when they knew that Uchiha Tatsuno was their enemy, there were still people who couldn''t bear Tatsumi''s excessive pressure and were forced to speak to Uchi. Bo Chen explained.


    "The white enemy?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, and then smirked: "Haha, okay, what a white enemy? Bai Jue clone! It seems that you have no long memory just by killing your body. !"


    Chapter 451: Rescue


    Uchiha Tatsumi is extremely irritable now, if it weren''t for Ino by his side now, he might really wipe out everyone here in a rage.In Chen''s eyes, all the people here are less important than Ino''s hair.


    He glanced at Ino, who was obviously relieved, without a trace, Uchiha Tatsu coldly snorted, and then a few spurs rose on the ground under his feet, and there were endless screams from the ninja coalition camp.


    "Tatsu..." Ino glanced at Uchiha Tatsun in a panic. Although Tatsun''s arrival made her feel very satisfied, she didn''t want to see Uchiha Tatsuno fighting with her comrades, at least... in a place she couldn''t see.


    "Don''t worry..." Chen replied lightly, "Those are Bai Jue''s clones."


    Sure enough, those ninjas killed by Uchiha Tatsun''s sudden assassination gradually revealed their original white-gray prototypes.A huge tree grew from their corpses behind them.Without exception, everyone killed by Uchiha Tatsuno was actually a clone of Bai Jue, which was incredible!They worked so hard to find an enemy that they couldn''t find for a long time, but was killed by Uchiha Tatsuo so easily?


    "Okay, I killed the avatar of Baijue." Uchihatatsu said indifferently: "Come with me, it''s not safe here anymore, now it''s just the avatar of Baijue, and there may be more powerful enemies in the future. . I don''t worry about you."


    "He still cares about me." When Ino heard Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, her heart was as sweet as she had eaten honey. Originally, she thought she would never pay attention to her after she made a decision in the wooden house. She had already done it. The psychological preparation for confronting Chen in the future.


    I didn''t expect Chen to rush over all the way to take her away, but he couldn''t.


    Ino smiled and shook his head, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes as if he was looking at his husband. Although Ino was very weak at this time, he still worked hard and said firmly: "No, I am Konoha''s ninja. , A member of the Ninja Coalition, I must contribute my strength to the village. This is my duty. I can''t stay out of it. I hope you can understand me."


    "Hey~ I knew you would say that a long time ago."


    Chen sighed slightly. He had expected this result long ago, but he still wanted to try it. Ino had her insistence, and Chen was also an independent person, so he stopped talking after persuasion failed once. .


    He squatted down and started to heal Ino with Mu Dun Chakra. Although Ino could heal these small injuries by himself after the incident, Chen didn''t want to see the scars of his sweetheart.


    And in terms of therapeutic effects, Mu Dun Chakra is much stronger than medical ninjutsu, and it does not even leave scars. It can also restore the vitality of the body and the Chakra.In this regard, Chen did not hesitate to increase the output of Chakra.


    Warmly Mu Dun Chakra Yun stayed in Ino''s body, and the warm breath made her almost groan.


    In a short while, the wounds left by the wind on Ino were healed. Chen tore off the cloak from her body and gently put it on Ino''s exquisite body, by the way, he secretly set the flying thunder god technique on her body.


    "All right."


    After Chen''s Mu Dun Chakra dispersed, Ino''s face showed a slightly disappointed and unwilling expression, Chen couldn''t help but smile secretly in his eyes.


    As if thinking of something, Ino realized that he was maintaining Shikamaru and Dingci''s vital signs after regaining her spirit. Because of Chen''s arrival, she subconsciously ignored the two.


    "By the way, Tatsun... Can you... help me?" Ino looked at Uchiha Tatsun, his face full of pleading.

 260 Naruto Power System Chapter 260

    "No way!"


    "Chen!"


    "No way, no way!"


    "He is my partner, and you used to get along with us in Ninja School!"


    "If something happens to you, I will rush over even if it''s the end of the world, but other people''s affairs have nothing to do with me."


    Although Ino was very moved by Yu Chen''s care and concern for herself, she hoped that Chen could save Tatsuji Kamaru, and Neji and Ya who were on another battlefield. Suddenly she seemed to think of something, her face He couldn''t help but red, and then gritted his teeth and said softly: "If you do, how about I go to your place to accompany you tonight..."


    Chen raised his eyebrows.As someone who has passed by, he certainly knows what Ino is talking about. If you know that he has always been a little virgin in his previous life, and in this life he had such a beautiful night with Ino.As Chen who has just experienced this kind of taste, of course, he wants to get more times when he knows the taste.


    But he would not force Ino, and even more would not go outside to find it casually. After all, with his current strength and status, wouldn''t he want to get a woman?For example, Xiaonan, such as the female ninjas of Tian Zhiguo.


    "Not so much..." Chen looked down at Ino, turned to look at Shikamaru and Dingci before her face changed, and said casually, "Two nights."


    Ino was taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, could not help but smile secretly, looking at his lover, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    "Their chakras have stagnated...Look at this, the soul is not in the body." Uchiha Tatsu opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel and said to Ino after careful observation.


    Ino nodded, not surprised that Chen could see that, after all, Chen has a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, as one of the world''s three major pupil skills, this ability is still there.


    "The headquarters also said that their souls were sealed by a special sealing technique. Now their souls should be in an enchantment, but we have no way to find that enchantment."


    Chen stood up and nodded, and then asked the system calmly, "What the hell is this?"


    "Ding, answer the host, they were hit by the Huangquan Reincarnation Technique."


    "Yellow Spring Reincarnation Technique?"


    "Ding, that''s right. It is to drag the human soul into the barrier until the soul is annihilated or the physical chakra stagnates, otherwise there will be no way to escape."


    "What the hell... Then how can I save it? If there is no help, wait for death?"


    "Ding...This is just the conclusion drawn by the system after analyzing their combat effectiveness. According to their combat effectiveness, they can''t get rid of Huangquan Reincarnation Art alone unless they are helped by external forces."


    "External force? That means it can be saved? Then how can I rescue them?" Chen touched his chin, thinking.


    "Ding, looking for the host..."


    "The first method: exchange for spiritualization, the soul goes out of the body to search for the location of the barrier, and then forcefully breaks the barrier. The second method: exchange for Uchiha Tomitake¡¯s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, using the ability of writing round eyes Let your soul see the future thoroughly, see where the barrier is, and forcefully break it."


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Two: See through the illusion, see the future


    "Fuyue?" Uchiha Chen frowned, and then as if thinking of something, he lightly said with a sigh of relief: "Does father''s kaleidoscope write round eyes?"


    "Ding, that''s right. For so many years. The world thought that Shisui and Itachi were the first to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes after Uchiha Madara. In fact, it was not. As early as the third Ninja war, Uchiha Tomitake He has successfully opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. His left eye is the same line of Amaterasu, while the ability of his right eye is to see through the future, see through the falsehood, and strengthen the soul.


    This is why itachi, who had a kaleidoscope when talking to Itachi, could not find Fuyue¡¯s clone, because his soul was strengthened, and because he could see through the future, he knew that their coup was doomed to fail, and he was so calm. Facing the ferret, facing death."


    "So?" Uchiha Tatsuno nodded thoughtfully. No wonder he felt that Uchiha Tomitake was a bit uncomfortable at the beginning, and he even dared not use the system too grandiosely in front of Futake. Here is the sense of oppression brought to him.


    It¡¯s not Uchiha Tatsumi at the beginning, but Uchiha Tomitake¡¯s pressure is too great. Even if Tatsumi possesses the golden finger of the system, he is still just a few years old. He is fundamentally in front of Futake who has a kaleidoscope to write the wheel. There is no resistance.


    Although Chen, as Fuyue''s son, would not be harmed, it was due to the inherent oppression of the upper kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes on the lower Gouyu writing wheel eyes.Unless you have the same eyes, in front of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, all Gouyu writing wheel eyes will be suppressed and unable to perform at a normal level.


    This is why the Kaleidoscope Shalunyan is called the strongest eye of the Uchiha clan.


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly: "Is there no other solution?"


    "Ding, the authority is insufficient, and no more items can be unlocked temporarily."


    "Heh." Uchiha Chen opened his mouth and laughed blankly. If he didn''t know that there will be other new worlds waiting for him in the future, maybe Chen would still grab the system and ask clearly what is the matter with insufficient authority.


    After all, Hokage is only the first world at the beginning, and it is quite normal that the system will be limited, which is also under Chen''s consideration.


    "If you use Spiritualization, you probably have a lot of points."


    "Ding, answer the host, Spiritualization involves soul-related taboos and requires 50,000 points to be exchanged."


    "Five hundred thousand?" Chen lowered his head and thought about it for a while. The current points are no longer something difficult to collect for him. Fifty thousand points is just a trivial matter. If there is only one way, Chen will definitely not He hesitated to choose the spiritualization technique, after all, he had no choice, and Kato Tan''s secret technique was quite attractive to him.


    However, the system now offers two methods, especially the other one that makes him particularly concerned, Uchiha Tomitake¡¯s eyes. This is not a joke. In Tatsun¡¯s previous life, no one knew what Uchiha¡¯s eyes were. Regardless of the ability, even Kishi didn''t issue a corresponding announcement, so Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes are always a mystery.


    "By the way, doesn''t it mean that you can perceive the existence of that enchantment by perceiving malice?" Uchihasatsu thought suddenly.However, he gave up after a while, because he saw the answer given by the system, and he could perceive the existence of maliciousness when he turned on the Six Paths Mode. Chen still didn''t want others to know that he could use the Six Paths Mode (although everyone would not agree Declared).


    "System, I choose the second plan to redeem my father''s eyes."


    "Ding, it takes 100,000 points to redeem the eyes of Uchiha Tomitake, do you confirm the redemption?"


    "Confirm!" Chen nodded. Now that he has decided to change, he should be a little bit more. Anyway, he won''t suffer a loss.


    "Ding, we are covering the capacity for the host..."


    Chen only felt a mysterious power in his eyes, and a cool feeling covered Chen''s eyes. The eyes that had been tired from the use of pupil surgery were relieved accordingly.You should know that although the eyesight of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Shalulan Eye will not decrease, the eyes will still get tired when the pupil surgery is performed, but this fatigue is tolerable.


    Not long after, Chen slowly opened his eyes. The crooked moon and the sun were together. This was called the sun and the moon, and Chen''s eyes flashed three kaleidoscopes of the sun and the moon.That''s right, this is Uchiha Tomitake''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. The three scarlet dots are separated by three curved lines. The symbol of the sun and the moon is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of Uchiha Tomitake.


    Chen''s expression was in a trance, as if he had seen something incredible. His lips were light and he wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth for a long time but didn''t know how to speak. In the end, all the words turned into a strong helplessness. .


    Chen lightly sighed and muttered to himself: "Is that why you chose to give up? Fuyue...Father?"


    After gaining the power of these eyes, Tatsun suddenly understood why Uchiha Tomitake would choose to give up, because the power of these eyes was too strong.


    Sure enough, is it a force of the same origin?


    It can be said that Kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes is not only related to one''s own will, but also to blood and talent.Just like Itachi and Sasuke''s Amaterasu, the eyes of Uchiha Tomitake also have this ability, but this is not the reason to surprise Tatsun, but the ability of his other eye, which can be called see through the future, see through False power!


    It is simply the strongest cheating device. Like Chen''s own eyes, they are all in the control of the law of time. If Chen''s eyes stagnation in time is to control the time of the present, then Fuyue''s eyes to see through the future belong to the time to control the future. , If you are looking back in time, then Chen will be in the past, now and in the future, time is completely in control, it can be said that the law of time is truly in control.


    "There is a way." After doing all this, Tatsun narrowed his eyes and said to Ino.


    "Really?" As time passed bit by bit, Ino, who had seen Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s silence for a long time, had already lost hope. As a result, he didn¡¯t expect Tatsumi to say that there was a way in the end. This is not a kind of desperate look. Hope.


    "Yeah." Chen nodded slightly, and then looked at Ino with a smile and said: "Remember what you promised me, I will go back, and I will pick you up at night." He squeezed in spite of Ino''s flushed face at the moment. Squeezing her face, she gradually rose into the air and flew away.


    Chapter 453: Within the Enchantment


    "Be careful!" Ino stood up, but still did not stop treating Shikamaru and Dingji with both hands. She saw her face flushed and her lips lightly opened, and then she took a deep breath and said loudly to Uchiha Tatsumi: "Also, I wish you prosperity!"


    This kind of blessing like a wife, Ino, seemed to have exhausted all his strength. After speaking, he squatted softly and blushed. He did not pay attention to the surprise on other people''s faces at all. Notice the abnormality in their expressions.


    How could Uchiha Tatsun help her, or help Konoha, and how their relationship seemed a little delicate.


    Ino, who was in a shy state, did not notice this, but this does not mean that other careful Konoha ninjas did not notice, watching other village ninjas who talked about and even quietly distanced from them, these careful Konoha ninjas Could not help but shook his head helplessly.


    You must know which of the five ninja villages present has not been attacked by Uchiha Tatsumi?The most important thing is that Uchiha Tatsumi originally left from Konoha village. Knowing that he still has some confusion with Konoha, this is a betrayal in the eyes of the ninjas in other villages.They were in the battle between birth and death, and they shook hands to make peace in a blink of an eye?

 261 Naruto Power System Chapter 261

    In fact, the ninja as Konoha is still confused about the current situation. Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s defect is 100% sure, but the relationship between him and the girl from the mountain clan, the mountain Ino in front of him, is a little unclear, even When fighting with the golden horn and silver horn before, Uchiha Tatsu rescued Yamanaka Ino. Ino did not come back until the next day. They would not believe it if there were no tricks to kill.However, it is not good for them to remind Ino of something. He can only watch and endure in silence, and then touch the blessings and curses.


    Tatsun, who was already floating in the air, heard Ino''s wish to bless him like his wife, and the corners of his mouth could not help but lifted up slightly, evoking a nice arc.


    "Next, I''m going to look for them." Said Chen''s eyes condensed in the kaleidoscope and the writing wheel slowly revealed the deterrence it should have.


    "Change!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s right eye was sore. This kind of powerful time manipulation of the future pupil technique is a little difficult even for him to perform it. It is precisely because of this that his surprise for Uchiha Fumitake once again increased by one point.


    As if throwing a rock into the water, a layer of ripples swayed from Uchiha Tatsumi as the center, and continued to pass to the distance, seemingly slow, but in fact the speed is fast.Without half a cup of tea, the ripples had disappeared before Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. Uchiha Tatsu, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked sharply at the position on his left hand, and the corner of his mouth raised slightly: "I finally found it. Was it there? ."


    Speaking, Uchiha Tatsuta stepped out with one foot, and then disappeared in place with a "shoo" body, and it was already a kilometer away when he appeared again.


    After exchanging the eyes of Uchiha Tomitake, Tatsun felt that not only his soul had been strengthened to a certain extent, but his body and ninjutsu had also been strengthened slightly. For example, in front of him, he was close to the world. At that time, it was obvious that the distance of movement was much farther, and the grasp of space became clearer.


    But in a flash, Uchiha Tatsumi found the barrier that had imprisoned all the souls of Shikamaru and Dingci.


    Uchiha Tatsun stood in the void, looking at the enchantment technique that resembled an eyeball in front of him, Uchiha Tatsuno smiled lightly, and then stepped out. The whole person was like a virtual reality, ignoring the barrier effect of the enchantment, and went deep. Into the enchantment.


    In the scarlet enchantment, Shikamaru Chouji and the other four were struggling to fight with the Otonin four people. At this time, they had learned from the four people of Otonin what was going on in this place. , In this Huangquan reincarnation technique, they want to escape is simply wishful thinking, the only thing they can do is to stalemate with them and wait for the rescue from the headquarters.


    The repelled Tooth shook his head again, and spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Don''t look over at Shikamaru and said, "How about it, did you think of a way?"


    "To be honest...no." Shikamaru shook his head and answered the question honestly. He has never been as helpless as he is today. There is no clue at all in this place, fight?What can we do if we defeat the enemy?As the flesh reincarnated from the filthy soil, they were immortal bodies in this Huangquan reincarnation technique. The infinite chakra and the body that would never bleed did not seem to be effective by hard work.


    "Careful!" After gritting his teeth, Shikamaru gasped in a low breath after using shadow restraint technique to bring Ding Ci who had gone deep into the enemy camp back.Now the four people on the opposite side have become a lot smarter. Now he can no longer use the same tricks against the four of them. The same strategy will be wary after being used. It is really too much to want to work. Difficult.


    "Damn it!" Ya waved his hand fiercely, and said in frustration: "Is there no way!"


    "Calm down!" Ning Ci awakened in a loud voice, "Now it is an important juncture in the battle with the enemy. Don''t say such frustrating words, and..." He looked towards Shikamaru''s position: "I believe in deer. Maru, there must be a way!"


    Feeling the trust from his comrades, Shikamaru had something in his heart called touching: "You...are you still willing to obey my command? Even if my battle plan made such a big mistake..."


    Ding Ci stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder and interrupted Shikamaru aloud: "It''s not like you, and isn''t your strategy the best strategy? The only way we can work is not you Have you figured it out? Give it to your heart''s content, we will definitely implement it!"


    "Everyone..." Shikamaru glanced at the three of them, looking at the encouragement of trust in his companion''s eyes, he couldn''t help pursing his lips, "Well, now I will continue to command the battle, remember to ensure your own life. , This one has already been said before, everything puts safety first!"


    The Otonin four people who were across from them saw that Shikamaru and four did not rush over as recklessly as before, but hid there. They didn¡¯t know what to talk about. They frowned, and Tayu also mocked: "Hey, What more are you muttering to say, so afraid? Then just behave and catch it!"


    "We are not afraid!"


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Four: Unexpected Reinforcement


    Shikamaru looked at the crowd of Otonin, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly and mocked: "Who said that we are afraid? Don''t let the dead come out to scare people, a bunch of idiots!


    When the four of Otonin heard it, he was furious, and shouted at Shikamaru: "You fellow, are you looking for death!"


    "Shikamaru..." Ningci Dingci and others are also curious, why Shikamaru has been provoking the four of them all the time. He is already at a disadvantage, but he still has to provoke others forcibly. Isn''t this doing his own death?


    "Don''t talk, or you come with me, don''t ask me why, if you still believe me, then follow me, and then I will give you a satisfactory explanation."


    Hearing Shikamaru¡¯s words, they were already talking about it. They were no longer able to say anything else. Instead, they chose to stand in line with Shikamaru, looking at the four people of Otonin with cold eyes. The taunting even though they were scarred now, could not stop them.


    Seeing that Shikamaru and others didn''t know what was going on, Tayuya and others suddenly became very arrogant, and couldn''t help feeling unhappy.


    "What? You bastards. It''s obvious that you are at a disadvantage now, why can you still mock us so calmly. I think you are really tired of your life, let me die!"


    Speaking of Guitong Maru''s face, he spit out three arrows and shot them at Shikamaru and others.


    "Hey, you are shooting there! Are you blind or not eating enough?" Shikamaru''s face remained unchanged after avoiding the attack of Guitongmaru, and continued to taunt the four of them.


    "Damn it, you kid. It makes me very angry!" Guitongmaru licked his tongue and smiled without anger. After all, they are dead now, and nothing will arouse their anger, Shikamaru. If you do, at most it will only make them irritable and make them anxious.


    However, Shikamaru¡¯s purpose is precisely this. First of all, after getting irritated, they are inherently disadvantaged in their mentality, just to even out the anxiety in Shikamaru and their hearts. After all, after knowing that the four people of Otonin are immortal, much They will still be affected a little bit.


    Secondly, after being upset, although they say that their strength has become stronger and their movements have become faster, this also limits their speed. Moreover, after they get upset, they will not care so much about some details, so that they can make Shikamaru has a better analysis.


    As for more?Shikamaru didn''t expect that for the time being, he didn''t think about angering them and letting them release a stronger aura so that the headquarters could perceive it, but he is not sure whether this enchantment can withstand the leakage of the aura, if not. , Then the headquarters will definitely feel that if it can go on, it will be a waste of effort, but no matter what, it can think of so many reasons in a short time, Shikamaru is well-deserved as a new generation of Konoha.


    Uchiha Tatsumi stood in the void, watching Shikamaru''s decision and actions underneath, and couldn''t help showing an expression of appreciation. Although they were no longer fellow travelers, Tatsumi couldn''t bear it after seeing the operation of Shikamaru''s eyes. Living admiringly, after all, there are not many ninjas who can formulate battle plans and can stand alone in his own country.


    The few guys left in Chen''s hands are simply not able to stand alone. Shuiyue Shigego and the others are at best as the vanguard of the mission. Xianglin has this qualification. They used to manage the prison of Dashemaru well. The detainees were all thugs, and they were able to suppress the group of guys without rioting. It can be seen that the method of Xianglin is also quite powerful.


    But that was just a prison after all. The prisoners in it were all imprisoned, and their freedom had been restricted. If the restrictions were lifted, the phosphorus would not have the slightest ability to fight, without sufficient deterrence, and there would definitely be no way to hold it down. The result can only give up.


    "It would be great if Shikamaru could be brought back to the Tanokuni camp." Uchiha Tatsumi thought carefully, touching his chin.But he knew it was impossible. According to Shikamaru and Ino''s enthusiasm and attitude towards Konoha, it would be a fantasy to make them rebel against the village. Don¡¯t look at them and they haven¡¯t had any major conflicts. , It was simply because of Chen''s strength and his relationship with Ino.


    If they had to draw their swords to each other, Shikamaru and the others would never show mercy.


    "Shikamaru, are you really useful like this?" The most uneasy thing is still the tooth. After all, he did not grow up with Shikamaru like Ding Ci, and he was not as reticent as Ning Ci. He decided on Shikamaru''s decision. If you have any doubts, you will be asked.


    "I don''t know." Shikamaru shook his head and immediately explained: "Now we can only do this. I hope we can sense everything we are doing now at the headquarters. Otherwise, it would be really resigned. Up."


    After listening to Kamaru''s words, Ning thought slightly, and he probably understood the consciousness he wanted to express. After all, he couldn''t speak too bluntly and couldn''t let the enemy know. After he was relieved of Shikamaru''s decision, he glanced at his teeth. , Signaled him not to ask any more, just follow along.


    With three votes to one, Ya couldn''t say anything, nodded and agreed not to ask again.


    "Hey, I said you guys, people are already dead, why are you resurrected now? You shouldn''t be the main force in this battle, you know that Dashewan is already..."


    "Ohhhhh, what do you know!" Shikamaru''s words were interrupted before they were finished, and Tayuya sneered loudly, "Who told you that we participated in this war? We are nothing but It''s just a group of avengers, the avengers who can lose their lives for strength!"


    "So..." Shikamaru wanted to say something, but seeing the evil spirit on their bodies getting stronger and stronger, they dodged one step in advance. As expected, what followed was an attack from near to right.


    "We are only alive for revenge!"


    "That''s not looking for us. Didn''t you look for Sand Shinobu? They killed you."


    "We will deal with them, and now the main target is you!" The four of them ignored what Shikamaru said. The evil spirits and grievances on their bodies became more and more serious, and their strength was strengthened.Gradually, the power of the four was no longer what Shikamaru and the others could resist.


    "That''s it." At the last moment, Shikamaru couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    For a long time, after not feeling the pain, Shikamaru couldn''t help but opened his eyes, and was taken aback.


    "U...U...Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    Shikamaru didn''t expect to see Uchiha Tatsumi in this place.Could it be that he was also bound in by the sealing technique?No, it is absolutely impossible for him to be bound by this barrier with his strength, so there is only one result.


    "Reinforcements are finally here..." Shikamaru let out a sigh of relief.


    "But... I didn''t expect it to be this guy..."


    Four hundred and fifty-fifth chapter: Get out!Or die!


    Shikamaru finally breathed a sigh of relief, and fell to the ground all of a sudden, wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead and rejoiced: "Reinforcement, the reinforcement has finally arrived."

 262 Naruto Power System Chapter 262

    Although I don''t know what kind of agreement Uchiha Tatsumi has reached with the headquarters, it seems that Ino has played a lot in it.After all, apart from Ino on the coalition side, no one can be called Uchiha Tatsuo, and no one dared to call Uchiha Tatsuo.


    "How could it be him?" Ning Ci took a step back, stretched out his hand to support Shikamaru, and asked quietly beside him.Since he is one term higher than Uchiha Tatsu and the others, he is not very familiar with Tatsun. Even Tatsun¡¯s news is only heard dictated by other Xiaoqiangs. To put it bluntly, he and Tatsun are two people who have no intersection. If you say Mu Who among Ye Twelve Xiaoqiang has no psychological burden on Uchiha Chen, of course it is Tiantian Li and Ningci and the three of them, so he doesn''t understand why Chen came to rescue them four.


    With the help of Neji, Kamaru barely got up. He wiped the blood that was spit out from the lower abdomen by the stone at the corner of his mouth. He took a few breaths and said, "I didn''t expect it to be him. Originally, I thought I waited for Naruto to arrive, but the headquarters did not receive information about Naruto¡¯s return from Paradise Island. Something may have been delayed, but now that Uchiha Tatsumi is here, the result is not bad, I guess I know why he came here. I will discuss the details with you in time. Now we are ready. We are going to break through!"


    The teeth behind them nodded several times. Their attitude towards Uchiha Tatsuno was actually very subtle. On the one hand, as a childhood companion, as a person Ino liked, they did not reject Uchiha Tatsuo, but on the other hand, Uchiha Bochen destroyed Konoha in such a high-profile manner, they are on opposite sides anyway.


    As for why Uchiha Chen came back to rescue them, although there was also doubt in his heart, it was obviously not a good time to talk at this time, and the momentum of the enemy in front of him was getting stronger and stronger.


    "Who are you...how can you enter this barrier!" The four of them are incredibly believeable. They know the power of Huangquan Reincarnation Art. Not to mention that the soul is already difficult to find after it is out of its body. Even after finding a place, The defense of the barrier itself is also very tough, and the guy in front of him can walk through the barrier silently from the outside world.


    "Wait...you guy...looks...you''re Sasuke!" Zakon stared at Tatsun for a long time. He always felt that he was very familiar. After thinking for a long time, he finally thought about who this guy is. They sneaked into Konoha. Is this the guy in front of you?


    "Is he Sasuke?"


    "what?"


    "Master Oshemaru?"


    The other three hadn''t reacted at first, and only took a closer look after hearing Sakon''s words. They were indeed similar to Sasuke back then.Now that I see Sasuke here, doesn''t it mean that the original mission failed, or that Dashemaru did not use Sasuke as a container.


    "Sasuke?" Tatsumi chuckled, as if thinking of something interesting. You must know that during the period when he had just defected, he was often regarded as Sasuke''s harm to Ninja World, if not his true identity was revealed by Ino. , Maybe you can borrow Sasuke''s name to do bigger things.


    "It''s been a long time since I heard such a nostalgic name." Uchiha Tatsuno sighed lightly, then raised his head and said: "For the reason that you died because of Sasuke, I don''t care about you. Get up and roll away quickly, as long as you no longer appear in front of me, I will do whatever you want to find revenge."


    Hearing Chen''s words, Sakon licked his tongue excitedly and said: "Now, Takon, it seems we are underestimated."


    "It''s true, we were really underestimated. And it was the poor worm that was trampled under my feet! It''s really unpleasant." You Jin twisted his neck and showed a hideous expression on his face.


    "Then...what are we going to do?"


    "What else can I do? Kill him of course!" Guitong Maru interjected with a grinning smile, with a very casual tone, but the murderous intentions contained in it could be sensed far away.


    The words of the four of them made Shikamaru, who wiped the sweat on his forehead, couldn''t help but think: In front of this uncle, I dare to be so presumptuous. I can''t imagine how miserable they will become afterwards.


    Facing the whole body of resentment, with a grinning expression on the sound of the four people, Uchiha Chen looked helpless, the four guys on the opposite side had died before he rose, and when they were reincarnated from the dirty soil, no one would follow. They mentioned it, so their impression of Chen was totally zero.


    Guitong Maru, who had the grievance bonus under the curse, shot an arrow over, and couldn''t help but ridicule: "The little devil who is still stinky, dare to speak out here. It seems that you have forgotten the original lesson. I will teach you today. Rise and rise memory."


    They died before Tatsuwa was not active, so it is not clear that there is anything about Tatsun, but they just regarded Tatsu as Sasuke, and the impression of Sasuke remained at the moment when they sneaked into Konoha and took Sasuke away. Sasuke can be taught a lesson by them.


    As he said, he smiled, released the hand holding the tail of the arrow, and the arrow galloped towards Uchiha Tatsumi at a fast speed.But Uchiha Chen was still in place, motionless, as if he hadn''t reacted, watching the arrow approach.Seeing this, Guitong Maru couldn''t help but show a cruel smile again, it seems that Uchiha Tatsu is already the fish on his chopping board, and he will definitely die.


    However, what surprised Onidomaru was that he was bound to take a blow and finally stopped one centimeter in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, and could no longer move forward.


    "How is it possible!" Guitong Maru''s eyes widened.


    Reaching out the long arrow that stopped in front of him, looking at the four people of Otonin, Uchiha Tatsu said again: "The last time, this is the last time I ask you, I can forget the previous things, now, you answer Do not agree to be my subordinate to do things for me."


    "Humph!" Toyuya snorted coldly, "Wishful thinking! Jirofang!"


    Saying that she yelled at Jirofang.


    "understand!"


    Guitongmaru set up his bow and arrow, and Dayuya put up his flute, reunited near and near, and Jirofang patted the ground with both hands.Obviously ready to fight.


    "Stubbornness!" Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, saying that his whole body was vigorously vigorous, and the powerful oppressive force attacked the group of four people.


    Four hundred and fiftieth chapters: Then die!


    Since these four guys don''t know the current affairs, then they have no meaning to exist.


    Chen originally planned to let them go. After all, these four guys died because of Sasuke. So for these guys, as long as he doesn''t provoke him, he doesn''t mind opening one eye and closing one eye, but now At first glance, these four guys might not think so.


    "Heh!" Chen grinned slightly at the corner of Chen''s mouth, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in his eyes swayed with layers of halo, but after a breath, layers of circles replaced the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in Chen''s eyes.Uchiha Tatsumi, who had transformed into reincarnation eyes, stretched out his hands and shook hands at the four people of Otonin, and activated the power of the human world.


    Suddenly, the four of them felt an irresistible attraction coming from Chen''s hands. What even horrified them was that, somehow, their bodies could not help but cater to this attraction.


    Even though they have given instructions to avoid in their brains, they still haven''t changed their current situation.They could only watch themselves and their teammates involuntarily flying towards Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Damn it! Who are you!" At this time everyone understood that the guy in front of them was not Sasuke at all, but a guy who looked very similar to Sasuke.


    Guitong Maru cleverly moved, sticking spider silk behind him, and then shot three arrows. The tail of the arrow is also attached to the spider silk. It is obvious that he knows what his teammate wants to do at the front left, and grabs it with one hand. With the arrow he flew, the other two followed the actions of Sakon in turn.


    In this way, with the help of the sticking ability of the spider web behind him, Guitong Maru saved himself and his three teammates all by himself.


    "Innocent, do you think that''s the end?" Uchiha Tatsu sneered, and was very interesting about Onidomaru''s ignorance Uchiha Tatsuo. Sometimes ignorance is also a kind of happiness, because they won''t know whether they are dead. What a great hand, this will not add more pressure to them.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    A gravitational force stronger than before came, and the two gravitational forces merged into one at this moment, forming an attraction that was countless times stronger than the two. The Guitong Maru four had no resistance at all.


    And the tough spider silk that they thought could be used to resist it seemed to no longer exist at this moment, and it melted directly when it encountered this strong attraction, and there was no more tenacity.


    "Damn it!" Toyuya gritted his teeth, glared at Uchiha Tatsu in the air, and put the clarinet to his mouth with difficulty to control the three giants forward.


    "Shoo!" Three shurikens were thrown out, Shikamaru looked at her mockingly and said, "Want to control the psychic beast? No way!"


    The shuriken was greatly deviated under the influence of the Vientiane Tianyin, but it didn¡¯t matter. There was still a shuriken that was hit by a mistake in the hands of Doyuya after the collision, knocking out her clarinet .


    "My flute!" Toyuya was panicked when he saw this. He stopped when he was about to resist, and reached out to touch her flute, but because he gave up resistance to Vientiane Tianyin, he was directly obliterated. Pull over.


    Chen''s hand was against Doyueya''s back, and behind him a phantom with the word Hades appeared, and he pinched Doyueya with one hand and threw it behind him.The Hades projection opened his mouth simultaneously, and stretched out two big hands from his mouth, grabbed Doyuya and stuffed it into his mouth.


    At this point, Otonin''s four members, Doyu, became the first of them to completely die.


    "Tayuya!" Guitongmaru and the others widened their eyes and watched Tayuya disappear in front of them step by step. They couldn''t help but produce an emotion called anger in their hearts. It was not because of Tayuya''s death that caused it. Their anger.


    You must know that the relationship between them is not as good as imagined. It''s just that they felt a little after seeing Doyuya''s death, for fear that the next person to die will be themselves.


    "You guy, who are you!"


    "Who am I?" Chen looked at the three with a smile, with joking in his eyes: "Just treat me as Sasuke, the ending will be the same for you anyway."


    When it was about to be absorbed, Guitong Maru was quick and fast, and took the opportunity to grab the Rashomon who came out of the psychic from the nearby right, and got into the Rashomon before the attraction came again to avoid Uchiha Tatsu''s absorption.


    "What a joke, although we admit that Sasuke is a genius, it is absolutely impossible for him to become this strong in recent years! So, who are you!"


    Guitongwan took a breath, and secretly scolded Uchiha Tatsumi. He didn''t expect that the guy in front of him was already so strong, but he even used the clone technique to become Sasuke to lie to them.However, they didn''t think about it. With the four of them, what is worthy of Uchiha Tatsumi?


    "Okay, I''m too lazy to play peekaboo games with you, come here!" Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes condensed, and the pupil power output in his eyes was increased, and the power of Vientiane Tianyin rose again. Steps.


    The remaining three people had no way to resist in Uchiha Tatsumi''s Vientiane Tenyin who deliberately increased the pupil power output, even they didn''t know how to resist.


    The three fell into Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands one by one, and were thrown by Uchiha Tatsumi to Yama as his appetizer.


    After devouring the souls of the four people, the shadow of the king behind Uchiha Tatsumi seemed to be more solid, and saw it burp, and then turned its eyes to the four people of Shikamaru Choji who are also soul bodies. Body.

 263 Naruto Power System Chapter 263

    It was said that Shikamaru and others, who were originally relieved, were caught in the eyes of the king, and suddenly they were surrounded by a cold sweat.This thing can eat people without blinking, but the four of them looked at the thing in front of them and swallowed the immortal Yinnin four people alive.


    Without turning his head back, Uchiha Tatsuno reached out his hand and knocked on the head of the Yan Wang Xuying. He saw that the Yan Wang Xuying seemed to have his own consciousness. Finally, he took a deep look at the four Kamaru and disappeared. In the eyes of everyone.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Fifty Seven: Another Wave


    Uchiha Tatsu''s helpless loose shoulders, he actually didn''t understand his own Hades phantom, and he was a little confused.You must know that the Hades phantom of Nagato has never been in this situation before. The hell road of Nagato Hades phantom is unconscious, or can only act according to the will of Nagato.


    However, the avatar Uchiha Tatsun summoned has his own consciousness, and he can even communicate with Uchiha Tatsuo on an equal footing. If the Yama avatar is unhappy, he will even refuse Uchiha Tatsuo''s call.This makes him very embarrassed.


    Although the power of the Hades clone is much stronger, Chen would rather want the less powerful and obedient if possible than the powerful and disobedient.


    If you think about it, you have to think about it. Now that you have signed a contract with this Hades phantom, it is impossible to cancel it.


    In fact, Chen had a guess that maybe it was the legendary Hades who signed the contract with him, not the clone.Maybe when the time is right, his hell road can really call out the king of hell.


    After solving the four people of Otonin, the barrier of Huangquan Reincarnation began to gradually collapse. Before the four of them were summoned away, Uchiha Tatsuno stopped Shikamaru and said: "Look back, remember to tell Ino million Don''t forget what she promised me."


    After speaking, he stepped out and disappeared directly in everyone''s eyes.


    Shikamaru and the others looked at each other without knowing what happened.


    "You said...what did Ino promise Chen? Even his strength can''t help but keep talking." Ya touched Lumaru''s shoulder and raised his eyebrows.


    Shikamaru shook his head and spread his hands: "I don''t know, I''m not the roundworm in the belly of the two of them, how can I understand their thoughts. Besides, it''s pretty good that Chen came to rescue us this time. We should thank people instead of inquiring about them."


    "However, I think Ino should have paid a high price. Otherwise, it is impossible for Tatsun to agree to her to save us. I probably understand Tatsun''s temperament a bit. You must know that Ino almost died at the beginning. Can make him change his mind, what happened this time?"


    Shikamaru grabbed his hair vigorously, but still didn''t have a clue. It seemed to him that it would be easier for him to command a large-scale battle instead of letting him guess what was between these little lovers.


    Therefore, after Shikamaru and Dingci were rescued, they kept pestering Ino to ask her what conditions she had promised to make Tatsun agree to come to save people. What surprised them was that Ino actually blushed. After they repeatedly questioned, Ino couldn''t help giving them a violent shudder, which calmed them down, but their eyes looked at Ino still full of weirdness.


    Ino blushed with shame, but it was not easy to attack in front of his two teammates, and he could only secretly curse a few words in his heart.


    "Ah!" Standing in the void, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but sneezed. Then he woke up and laughed at himself: "It seems that someone is thinking about me again."


    "Speaking of it, the crisis should be resolved this time, but why am I still a little uneasy." Uchiha Tatsun tightly pinched the position of his left chest with one hand, where his heart is, but at this moment His heart was still aching.


    Originally, I only felt a slight palpitation, but now it started to ache, and even started to tingle and burn.


    "Isn''t it... Ino?" Uchiha Tatsu squeezed his left chest, and the cold sweat on his head slipped down the contours of his face. He had no clue right now.Since it was not Ino, then the danger probably came to Sasuke, but he knew what Sasuke said, unless someone of his level appeared on the stage, otherwise no one would be able to drive him to ruin.


    "It shouldn''t be!" Uchiha Chen took a deep breath and waved away the sparrow that landed on him as a big tree.


    "System, what''s going on." In desperation, Chen could only ask for help like the system.To be honest, he hasn¡¯t relied on the system for a long time. Since he can rely on absorbing cloned beasts, the system has indeed reached a dispensable state for him. After all, his strength no longer needs the help of the system. , Unexpectedly, he wanted to get rid of system independence, and he has not succeeded until now.


    "Ding, answer the host. The host''s induction can''t go wrong, but the host''s choice direction has been biased."


    "Choose a direction?" Uchiha Tatsun asked puzzled.


    "Yes, the host only pays attention to the people right now, but forgets the abilities that the host itself has?"


    "My own ability?" Uchiha Tatsu muttered to himself, looking down at his hands.


    "Ding, that''s it. Hope the host understands it well."


    "My ability..." Chen closed his eyes, put his hands weakly on the edge of his thighs, and pressed his mouth tightly. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes: "It''s her!"


    "That''s it, that''s it..." Chenxiang''s whole body was shaken and began to shake violently, and the whole person was in an extremely unstable state. He muttered to himself: "No wonder, no wonder, it turned out to be her."


    As Uchiha Chen''s eyes condensed, he lifted his legs, and saw his figure sway slightly, and his whole person disappeared between the world.


    In the void, Uchiha Chen galloped all the way, no one knew where he was going, no one knew where his destination was, but looking at Chen''s firm eyes, it was clear that he had found his goal!


    "Shoo..." Uchiha Tatsun passed by, bringing up a strong air current. Now he is advancing at full speed, even a bit faster than using Thunder God.


    It can be said that Chen Chen is completely relying on his feelings, and his heart will guide him in the right direction.The road is very long, but also very short.Where Chen''s heartbeat began to accelerate violently, that was the destination Chen was about to reach.


    Along the way, from south to north, starting from the country of fire, along the country of grass, land, and rain, we came to the edge of the country of wind.


    That feeling became stronger, Chen knew that the eighth achievement of this opportunity was within the territory of the Kingdom of Wind.Step out with one foot and continue on the journey you are looking for.


    Chapter 458: Dragon Vein


    "Is this this place?" Uchiha Tatsun stopped and looked at the lonely desert around him. He gently covered his left chest, and the feeling of heartbeat increased again and again, until this place, the speed of the heartbeat changed. Go fast.


    "Here..." Uchiha Tatsumi squinted his eyes in a kaleidoscope, and after careful observation, he looked at the huge chakra energy group underneath, oh no, it should be said that it was the chakra energy mountain range. Said: "Isn''t this dragon vein?"


    "This is Loulan!" Uchiha Chen''s eyes suddenly condensed, as if thinking of something, he suddenly realized: "So, this is Loulan. No wonder there is such a huge dragon vein."


    Chen landed lightly from mid-air and walked on this vast and lonely desert. There were broken walls everywhere around Chen, and it was obvious that this place had long since been inhabited.The old and prosperous Loulan country has long been lost in the dust of history.


    "I remember there is a guy called Hundred Foot here?" Uchiha Tatsu casually threw away the shuriken he picked up from the ground. After more than 20 years of weathering, even the best shuriken has been lost. It lost its original brilliance.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsu turned his head, staring scorchingly at the corner when he came, and said coldly: "Come out!"


    However, the response to him was loneliness.


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, "You won''t come out?" He stood up and put one hand under his mouth.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    A huge fireball five times the size of the ordinary fireball technique was spit out from Uchiha''s mouth and went straight to the hidden corner of the man.


    At this moment, a black shadow flashed from the corner, and he galloped away, trying to avoid Uchiha Tatsu''s attack.


    "Want to go? No way!"


    Chen single-handedly pointed, the huge fireball changed its direction in an instant, turned a corner and continued to chase the mysterious man in black.


    "boom!"


    After all, the speed of that person was still inferior to the speed of ninjutsu flying, and Hao Fireball did not accidentally hit the mysterious person.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Huh? A man?" Uchiha Tatsun looked at the guy who was constantly struggling in the fireball technique in surprise. In his induction just now, he clearly sensed that the guy in front of him is really a woman, and this guy. The clothes on his body were obviously also worn by women, but he (she) made a man''s scream.


    "Could it be..." Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes widened. Because of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, even if that guy is in the fire, Tatsumi can clearly see the situation inside, watching the fireball technique continue to burn and expose. The guy with the original body, especially after seeing the little Ding Ding showing a centimeter after the guy''s skirt was destroyed, he couldn''t help covering his eyes, waved a thunder to annihilate the guy in front of him.


    It was simply hot eyes. Chen originally thought he should not faint, but he was wrong. He was wrong from the beginning. It is impossible not to faint from the beginning to the end.


    Obviously, the guy in the skirt is a man.Thinking of this, Chen couldn''t help but fought a cold war, and even the tingling in his chest was slightly weakened.


    Perhaps, this is the women''s elders mentioned on the Internet in Chen''s previous life, but Chen did not expect that even if he arrived in the world of Hokage, the women''s elders would not be extinct, perhaps this will also be human evolution One way.In the future, there may be many more cute girls with little Dingding.


    Closer to home, Chen frowned slightly, he knew that there were very few people from this place.In addition to Baizu, there was the seventh class at the time, and only the descendants of Queen Sara appeared here.


    The seventh class is impossible, so obviously this figure is undoubtedly a hundred feet.Sarah''s offspring will only appear when the dragon vein changes.It''s just that Chen didn''t know why the Hundred Football Club Women appeared, even so late.

 264 Naruto Power System Chapter 264

    However, it was not that Baizu appeared late, but Chen appeared too early.He abruptly pushed forward the Fourth Ninja World War for a year or two by himself. According to the schedule, Baizu just learned of the existence of this place.


    However, at this time, Naruto and the others did not accept the task from Loulan. It was obvious that all of this was because of Chen.


    And the reason why Baizu hid was because seeing Chen suddenly landed, hiding himself without knowing the depth of the enemy, this is the first element that must be familiar with the heart as a puppet master.


    Ignoring the Baizu who had become Huifei, Chen continued to move forward.


    Without being hindered by anyone along the way, Chen easily came to the place where the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate sealed the dragon veins.


    "Is it here?" Uchiha Tatsuno stopped, and he smiled contemptuously when he looked at the seal technique under his feet.The sealing technique that this world wants to stump him has not yet appeared!


    Chen gave a soft drink, the kaleidoscope writing wheel in his eyes slowly turned, and the pupil power directly reached the center of the technique through the surface of the seal technique. Chen smiled contemptuously, and reached out to grasp the characteristic Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in the center of the seal. Forced and shouted: "Solve!"


    Directly countless densely densely sealed sealing techniques appeared in this world, and they gathered together around Uchiha Tatsu and rotated automatically, gradually, spreading from the outermost layer of the technique to the inside and gradually disappeared into this world.


    After the sealing technique was lifted, Chen took Fei Lei Shen Kuwu without any effort.Slowly, the closed eyes on the ground gradually opened, and a deep purple light radiated from the pupil, and the lavender light gradually rose under the bottomless cave as reflected by it.


    At the same time, Uchiha Tatsu, standing in the center of the dragon vein, seemed to be treated uniquely by the dragon vein. A purple light appeared all over his body. In the end, the deep purple light at his pupils continued to expand, and in a flash, Uchiha Tatsuo swallowed.


    Although Chen had prepared himself before being swallowed by the light of the dragon veins, Chen couldn''t help being dizzy after the teleportation started. Without him, Chen is currently traveling through time and space, following this deep purple light as a link. Chen is constantly walking through the long river of time, and I don''t know how long it has passed. During this long journey, Chen constantly uses the eternal kaleidoscope to write round eyes to comprehend this time and space tunnel.


    Knowing that this kind of opportunity is rare, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is originally known as the eye of the gods, if you can see through the clues of the long time, maybe you can use this to develop a new ability of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    Chapter 459: Candle Dragon


    However, the long river of time and space is something that even the six immortals have never controlled.This kind of non-human-controllable thing will be greatly backlashed if it is forced to comprehend.


    While Uchihatatsu sat and felt it carefully, an energy that could almost destroy the sky and the earth surged toward him like a beast.


    Uchiha Tatsu, who had been sitting in meditation and perceiving carefully, suddenly felt that there was a strong pressure from the outside world that wanted to completely destroy him.He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a scarlet candle dragon in front of him opening its huge mouth to swallow Chen.


    "Fuck!" Uchiha Tatsun was taken aback. He supported his hands, and quickly left the original position under his feet. It was a risk that Uchiha Tatsuki left the place before the colorful candle dragon bit his head.


    "What kind of ghost is this..." As a member of the Huaxia Kingdom in the previous life, of course, the guy in front of me was a dragon, but it was also very weird, unlike the legendary five-clawed golden dragon with a human face and a snake body, it seemed to have been learned. The big snake pocket of fairy pattern.


    But Chen Yinyin had a feeling that told him that the guy in front of him was not a fake like the big snake pocket, but a real dragon.


    "Who are you?" With a vigilant state of mind, Uchiha Tatsun tried to talk to Chiryu.


    As a result, the candle dragon did not respond to him, and flung a tail towards him, creating a fishy wind.


    "No, it''s poisonous!" Uchiha Tatsumi felt that the half-human and half-snake guy on the opposite side was very likely to be very poisonous, and immediately held his breath, and then drew his tail away.


    "His hiss..." Candle Dragon looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a ugly expression, and the tongue in her mouth kept sticking out, as if she was investigating where Uchiha Tatsu was.


    Chen understands that creatures like this are actually not very lazy about their eyes, and they rely more on body temperature and wind direction to perceive them.However, if there is a snake on the opposite side, Chen''s judgment is undoubtedly correct, but it is a pity that Chen is facing the candle dragon from the mythology of Shanhaijing, the legendary beast that controls time!


    Suddenly, Chen saw the candle dragon on the opposite side curl up slightly, as if he was accumulating energy, but also as if his body was traumatized.


    However, Uchiha Tatsun is more inclined to the former, after all, Tatsun saw this monster in front of him before coming and was not harmed.


    Sure enough, I saw the dragon''s mouth and the tail hardened, and his whole body rushed towards Uchiha Tatsu.


    In this long river of time, the candle dragon is like a fish in the water. The whole time is his territory. As a beast that controls time, it will not be affected at all. However, Chen is different. In this long river of time , He cannot release the least bit of ninjutsu.


    Even if he used ninjutsu, it would have no effect, and he would even be backlashed by ninjutsu.This was felt when Uchiha Tatsuno first came in, his chakra was faintly suppressed in this place, and there was even an inexplicable thing devouring the chakra in his body.


    In the blink of an eye, the candle dragon came to Uchiha Tatsun. Obviously, this moment of distraction made the candle dragon catch the opportunity. When he came to Uchiha Tatsun, his tail was already wrapped around Chen''s body, and Chen was immediately imprisoned.


    He grew his mouth and yelled at Uchiha Tatsuo, and the evil smell in his mouth sprayed onto Uchiha Tatsuo''s face.You must know that although the Candle Dragon is a divine beast, it is in charge of killing in addition to time.


    That stench is just its cannibalistic performance!


    "Mom selling critics!" Uchiha Chen couldn''t help cursing secretly. He didn''t expect that he was caught by this monster just a little bit of distraction. You must know that in the world of Hokage, no matter how distracted he was, his opponents would have nothing to do with him. Method.


    "It seems that we have to strengthen combat training recently." Chen shook his head, and the rapid advancement in strength made him feel completely lost. If it weren''t for the resounding slap in the face of Zhulong today, perhaps he would still be immersed in himself. In the invincible dream, it is extremely swollen.


    Seeing the candle dragon opened his mouth, he wanted to swallow Uchiha Tatsun in one bite. However, Tatsun is not so friendly. Even if he can''t release ninjutsu now, he can still use physique and illusion.


    "The fifth gate of the eight gates of Dunjia is open!"


    In desperation, Uchiha Tatsu could only forcefully open the Eight Door Dunjia, and a steady flow of power in his meridians surged in his body.


    It''s not that Chen doesn''t use the power of the tail beast, but that this place is full of weirdness, and Chen has no way to connect with the ten tails in his body.


    At the same time, the kaleidoscope writing wheel in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes slowly turned, and the monster''s pupils matched the intimidating eyes of the dragon.


    "Monthly reading!"


    The pupil technique unfolded, and a silent wave spread from Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, bringing the candle dragon into his illusion world.


    In the world of moon reading, Uchiha Tatsu proudly stood upright in the void, looking at the candle dragon dragged into the illusion with his eyes without fluctuations, and whispered: "Welcome to my moon reading world, please enjoy I¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, the candle dragon roared, and the entire illusion world split like a mirror flower, like a mirror shattered, making a bang.


    Uchiha Tatsun let out a muffled sound, with blood and tears in his eyes, and his throat rolled unceasingly. In the end Tatsun swallowed the blood in his mouth forcibly.His feet were soft and he almost couldn''t stand firm.


    You know, this is the first time Uchiha Tatsu''s illusion has been attacked.Even he had just performed the illusion, but it didn''t work, and he was forcibly destroyed by the monster in front of him.


    Looking at the dizzying candle dragon in front of him, Uchiha Chen took a deep breath and suppressed the pain in his heart.You must know that I have always looked at each other with this kind of joking eyes. No one has ever seen myself with this kind of eyes. This kind of condescending expression of the strong looking at the weak is full of ridicule and joking. Chen vowed that he never would Don''t want to feel the second time.


    Perhaps he had never thought about this kind of humiliation. When he looked at others with this kind of eyes, others also looked at him with this kind of humiliation, and the hearts of others were also full of resentment.


    Uchiha Chen gritted his teeth, squeezed his hands tightly, and watched Zhulong''s face getting bigger and bigger in front of him, he took a deep breath and punched Zhulong in the face.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the Candle Dragon, who was under a fierce attack, did not react at all.Even though he was a divine beast, Uchiha Tatsun made a heavy punch after opening five doors on his face, but he couldn''t help but let out a scream in pain.


    Four hundred and sixtieth chapter: hard fight


    Suddenly, the candle dragon received a heavy punch from Uchiha Tatsu, and there was no time to react.After a scream, he couldn''t help but relax his restraint on Uchiha Tatsu.


    While Zhulong relaxed his restraint on Chen, he forcibly pulled, forcibly broke the tail that was restrained by Zhulong, and escaped from it.


    It has to be said that the candle dragon has occupied the right time and place in the long river of time. The place where his face was injured by Chen, but one breathing time, under the repair of the time source qi, the swelling and recovery can be seen at a speed with the naked eye.


    Chen Qing sipped, and secretly said: "This monster really can''t be killed."


    Chen, who knew that he could not defeat the monster in front of him, could only pray that time travels faster.


    You must know that when Naruto Yamato and Baizu traveled through the dragon veins in time and space, they had never been chased by such a monster.


    However, what Chen didn''t know was that it was better to say that this monster came to him by himself.


    You must know that when Naruto Hundred-foot and the others traveled through time and space, they did not move their minds to steal the power of the law of time in the long river.


    If Chen didn''t try to control the law of time in the long river of time, how could he bring out the beast like Candle Dragon?

 265 Naruto Power System Chapter 265

    You must know that in the Shanhaijing, the candle dragon is the god of the human face snake god, not to mention the existence of the time ancestor witch among the twelve ancestor witches, his body is ubiquitous in the long river of time.


    Those who try to steal the law of time in the long river of time will be hit by the most cruel blow of the candle dragon, which is also the candle nine yin.


    If it wasn''t for the law of time contained in Chen''s eyes, perhaps Zhulong would have brutally suppressed him.


    In Chen''s kaleidoscope, besides his own ability to control the flow of time, he also exchanged Fu Yue''s ability before, which gave his eyes the ability to control the present and see through the future at the same time.


    If it weren''t for Zhulong''s interest in his abilities, perhaps he wouldn''t even look at Chen.


    Now Zhulong is waiting, waiting for Chen to display his true ability.


    However, Chen didn''t even know.


    As a noble god, Candle Dragon naturally disdains to speak to humble humans, even though this human body contains very strong energy.


    However, Chen thought that the monster in front of him could not speak at all.


    The two did not communicate throughout the entire process, thinking that they had taken the lead in the situation, but they didn''t know that this was what the two guys had guessed about.


    Perhaps it was because of Chen being injured by the humble existence in Zhulong''s eyes, an emotion called anger was surprisingly emerging in Zhulong''s eyes.


    He whispered at Uchiha Tatsumi, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he no longer looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with joking eyes as before.


    Upon seeing this, Uchiha Tatsumi was overjoyed.Although the monster in his eyes has been wary of him now, because of the angry heart, he can no longer maintain a calm mind like before.


    As long as there is an emotional error, there must be a flaw. This is Uchiha Tatsu''s most used method.Chen used this method to provoke others like this in the past.Let the enemy reveal his flaws after his emotions are out of control, which can also be said to be playing with the opponent''s emotions.


    The corners of Chen''s mouth rose slightly, and the expression in the eyes of Zhulong was full of mockery.Even if he can''t use ninjutsu now, it doesn''t matter.His goal was not to kill the candle dragon, but to delay it. When the time and space shuttle was completed, Chen patted his butt and left.


    According to Chen''s guess, the guy in front of him is probably the guardian of Time Changhe, as long as he walks out of the time Changhe''s range, he has nothing to do with himself.


    I have to say that Chen''s sixth sense is very accurate, he guessed it right.However, whether he can persist under the angry Zhulong until the time and space shuttle completes this is another matter.


    The candle dragon roared loudly, spitting out rounds of dark brown flames, Chen could sense the thick scorching sensation in the flames even though he was far away.


    The power of this flame is not at all under the sun of Chen.


    However, Chen couldn''t use Amaterasu now, he could only choose to dodge.


    When the black-brown flame touched the ground, he made a "chirp" sound. Uchiha Tatsu looked down, and the burning part of the flame actually began to slowly rot.


    It turns out that the strongest thing about this flame is not its burning ability, but its corrosive ability.


    Although Chen didn''t know how tough the blue bricks under the long river were, he knew that even his strongest attack could not leave a trace on it.


    However, the monster in front of him easily corroded the blue bricks, and even faintly could see through the flames the unfathomable abyss that was corroded thoroughly.


    Chen stepped back two steps without a trace, glanced around, suddenly his eyes condensed, and his energy flashed.He found that behind Zhulong, there seemed to be a vague path for people to walk on.


    And the candle dragon was also intentionally or unintentionally blocking Chen''s gaze towards that passage.In Chen''s view, perhaps that road may be his only hope for escape.


    Seeing that the time and space shuttle has been moving forward and has not stopped, Chen has a bold idea in his heart.


    Maybe everyone who is traveling through time and space will enter that passage in the end, and then turn from that passage into the time and space they want to go. The reason why they can enter that passage is because the passage itself is attractive. It can attract people to the past, but now there is a guardian beast in front of Chen and the passage that may be a long time. He is trying to forcibly cut the connection between Chen and the passage.


    This made Chen unable to pass through the time tunnel.


    This also means that as long as Chen can pass through the candle dragon to reach the passage, then he can escape from birth to heaven.


    As for jumping the river or other ways?Chen didn''t think about it, but after Chen threw kunai into the long river, on the colorful barrier, he gave up this idea.


    That is not a place that people can pass through. The place is full of the power of law. As long as you touch it, you may be annihilated by the power of law. Didn''t you even see the monster in front of you who dare not approach the real river of time? ?


    There was only one chance, Chen took out a Kuwu and pinched it in his hand, and looked at Zhulong cautiously.


    To be honest, he doesn''t know if this approach is right or not, but at present he has no choice but to give it a go. Maybe there is hope. If he continues to resist, he may really die.


    "Success or failure is once again in one fell swoop..." Uchiha Tatsu''s little finger hooked the kunai''s ring and played a sword flower, squeezing the kunai to throw it out.


    Chapter 461: Eat it!


    In fact, Kuwu has no effect on Zhulong, and Chen knows it well, all he wants to do is to divert Zhulong¡¯s attention.


    It''s the so-called stunning the snake, but what Chen has to do now is to stun the snake.


    Chen threw out the kunai in his hand, and then took out two more kunai in his hands.


    "I hope it can happen," he muttered to himself.


    Chen ran forward and galloped towards Zhulong, throwing away the traits of Kuwu in his hands one by one.


    The result is obvious, the candle dragon flicked its tail lightly, and Kunai fell to the ground softly.


    "Good opportunity!" Chen''s eyes lit up.With force under his feet, he flew towards the candle dragon.


    "The seventh door of the eight gates of Dunjia opened!"


    "what!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno was wrapped in a scarlet chakra like a tail beast coat.He saw his body blue veins violently, his eyes rolled up, his eyes staring at the candle dragon like a dead fish.


    "Day Tiger!"


    Uchiha Tatsun''s figure flickered, his hands and feet waved again and again, but in the blink of an eye, a huge white air current formed around Tatsun.


    The huge high-pressure gas bomb gradually turned into an angry white tiger under Uchiha Tatsu''s continuous attacks.


    "Roar, Baihu!"


    Uchiha Tatsuro roared, and the angry white tiger stared at the candle dragon with scorching eyes, and leapt at his feet, rushing towards the candle dragon like a tiger descending a mountain.His mouth opened and he let out a deafening roar.


    I saw the white tiger take a deep breath, and the surrounding air kept rushing to its mouth.Gradually formed a high-pressure air compressed bomb.


    Bai Hu took this extremely unstable air-compressed bomb directly towards the candle dragon.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom!"


    There were continuous explosions. After Shiraku was used, Uchiha Tatsun looked at the candle dragon in the center of the explosion slightly.After opening the Seven Doors, even he couldn''t bear it.What''s more, this is still in the long river of time, and the chakras cannot be supplied by the long river of time.


    After lifting the Bamen Dunjia state, Chen stretched his hands on his knees and gasped for breath.


    "At this time, you should suffer a little bit." Uchiha Chen panted.His day tiger is different from Kai''s.


    Kai''s day tiger is entirely the power of physique, and Chen''s day tiger also adds unique illusion and ninjutsu colors to the physique.This makes Chen need more energy when releasing the day tiger. Of course, the power is not comparable to Kai''s day tiger.


    When the dust settled, Zhulong coughed twice and flicked his tail vigorously to sweep away all the smoke.


    "bad!"

 266 Naruto Power System Chapter 266

    At this time, he had just recovered and was about to bypass the candle dragon and walk towards the passage behind him.


    I didn''t expect that the candle dragon would recover so quickly, as if Chen himself had thrown himself into the net and allowed the candle dragon to capture it.


    Although Candle Dragon was surprised, his subordinates did not show mercy. With a flick of his tail, he was about to roll Uchiha Tatsuo.


    "Humph." Chen Leng snorted and raised one hand. When the tail was about to sweep him, the figure disappeared instantly, and the other person just pulled up the traits of Kuma that was inserted on the ground.


    Feeling less than one-third of Chakra inside, Chen was secretly surprised.You must know that originally he had at least one-half of Chakra in his body.But after he used the Flying Thunder God technique, he forcibly reduced the amount of Chakra by one-sixth, which is still the Flying Thunder God technique with little energy consumption.


    Fortunately, he didn''t use his ability to blur.Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that there will be no Chakra battle afterwards.


    This place is too weird, not only the release-type ninjutsu cannot be used, but the chakra consumption of space ninjutsu has also been greatly increased.


    Seeing the ugly expression on Chen''s face, Zhulong smiled strangely.Then Chen realized in horror that he couldn''t move anymore.That''s right!The whole person cannot act.


    However, he can still maintain complete consciousness, but his actions are like slow motion slowed down fifty times.I saw Zhulong flicking its tail and drew it straight on his face.


    "boom!"


    Chen was directly knocked to the ground by the sudden attack. Not only did his body movements slow down, but the flow speed of Chakra also slowed down at least fifty times.


    With an expression of excitement, Zhulong''s tail once again wrapped around Chen''s body.He kept shrinking and kept oppressing Chen.He opened his mouth and grinned a cruel smile.


    The corner of his mouth dripped and fell on Chen''s shoulders, making a "chichi" sound, which directly penetrated Chen''s clothes and corroded on Chen''s shoulders.


    Chen snorted, enduring the double pain of being oppressed and corroded.Chen squinted slightly, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel began to spin frantically.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Chen''s mouth uttered a low roar like a roar, and his eyes turned crazily, leaving two lines of blood and tears behind, making a "bang" sound.


    As if something was broken, Zhulong''s movements were slightly startled, and even relaxed the oppression on Chen.


    Regardless of looking at his painful eyes, Chen found that his body was finally back to normal after taking a breath of time.However, the Chakra in his body at this moment is very rare.


    A fierce light flashed in Chen''s eyes, and he opened his mouth and bit on the tail of the dragon.


    "Since you want to eat me, then I will eat you first!" With this thought, Chen bitten on the tail of the candle dragon, but what he didn''t expect was that the tail of the dragon seemed to be It was made of fine gold, and his teeth couldn''t bite at all.


    Chen struggled to pull out a hand, held Kuwu and fiercely thrust it into the candle dragon''s tail. The collision between the two actually caused a spark, which made Chen dumbfounded, when he picked up Kuwu, he suddenly found Kuwu. The tip has been broken.


    Don''t do it and don''t stop, now that it has reached this level, Chen has no other way out.He carried the only chakra left in his body and attached it to his teeth.


    "Lei Dun Xian Fa Jai ??Xian must be reported!"


    In fact, it was not ninjutsu, but Chen kept compressing the only chakra in his body, turning it into a black thunder attribute chakra and attaching it to his teeth.


    Want to use the penetrating power of thunder and lightning to tear open the defense on the candle dragon''s tail.


    "when!"


    "Puff!"


    Xianfa Lei Dun quickly took effect, after breaking open the outermost scales, Chen bit into the candle dragon''s flesh.


    "Wow! Roar!"


    The candle dragon stimulated by Lei Dun couldn''t help howling, his tail couldn''t help swinging, and Chen was thrown out with a flick.


    With the mentality of holding on Qingshan not to relax, Chen hugged his tail tightly when Zhulong was struggling, but he was also thrown out by Zhulong. However, his mouth did not relax and he tore off the candle abruptly. A piece of skin on the dragon''s tail!


    Chapter 462: Escape


    Uchiha Tatsun bit off a large piece of meat on the body of the dragon. After being thrown off by the dragon, the throat felt itchy and almost wanted to spit out a mouthful of old blood. At this time, he didn''t care so much, and swallowed the blood abruptly. Unexpectedly, he took the meat that had been bitten from the tail of the candle dragon in his mouth and swallowed it whole with the skin.


    "How come..." Chen felt the burning pain in his mouth after biting the meat from the tail of the candle dragon, and there was even a fishy smell rushing to his brain.He was planning to vomit it, but he didn''t expect to swallow one mouthful when his mouth opened and closed.


    From Chen''s throat, the flesh enters the esophagus and then into the stomach.Chen only felt a fierce pain in the place where the flesh and blood passed, as if it had been corroded and burned by something, unbearable.


    Feeling the pain, Chen immediately mobilized his own strength to separate the ingested flesh and blood from his body, but the result was in vain.


    It can be said that the flesh and blood began to be absorbed and digested as soon as it entered Chen''s stomach, and the energy contained in the candle dragon''s flesh and blood continuously corroded and burned Chen''s stomach.Even with the self-repairing ability of Too and Mudan, they can''t resist the speed of this energy corroding and spreading.


    "You humble ant!" Chen Long finally began to speak after Chen forcibly tore off a piece of meat from his tail.He just listened to him with a hoarse voice, and looked at Chen in a surreal way: "Originally, I planned to give you a good time after extracting the time fragments. I didn''t expect you to be so uninterested. I want to take your soul out for eternity. Don''t overbear!"


    As the ancestral witch of time, the candle dragon can only possess the power of time and qualified to use the power of time. If it is not the person he recognizes, then the candle dragon will follow the power of time to recover the time fragments, and then will kill dead.


    Obviously, Chen''s kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes and Fu Yue''s ability all involve the rules of time. What''s more, Chen still tries to understand the rules of time in the long river of time. Isn''t this looking for death?You must know that the long river of time is the territory of the candle dragon, who has learned the skills of others without permission, and is still doing a good fortune on the territory of others. It would be strange if the dragon did not cut him off.


    "Sure enough... it was conscious." Chen''s eyes flashed.


    "Hey." Enduring the intense burning sensation in his belly, the corrosive pain, Chen pulled a smile on his face that was even more ugly than crying, and smiled and joked at the dragon: The thought of such an existence in the world of Naruto is really surprising to me. Although I am not able to solve you now, you should not try to make money on me."


    Chen took a step back, and behind him was the time channel that was previously blocked by the body of the candle dragon.Chen deliberately caught Zhulong, because he wanted to forcefully pass behind Zhulong. He did not disappoint Chen. When Zhulong was throwing Feichen, he deliberately adjusted his posture, causing him to be thrown out by Zhulong. Afterwards, he flew directly behind Zhulong.


    Chen, who was thrown away, was only one step away from the time channel.


    "Asshole, damn!" Candle Dragon said hoarsely and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with cold eyes. His voice was originally like this, which is why he didn''t like talking.But now because Uchiha Tatsu made an exception to speak.The candle dragon now wants to unload Uchiha Chen by eight pieces, draw out his soul, and swallow all his flesh in front of him, and then put his soul on the fire of time and burn it forever. Superbirth.


    With a sneer on Chen''s face, he glanced at Zhulong, but he did not dare to underestimate Zhulong. Instead, he faced Zhulong head-on, quickly backed away, and he was about to enter the time channel.


    "Humble ant, do you think you can escape?" Zhulong Yinsi''s voice recalled Chen''s ear.Ling Chen was shocked immediately.


    "The whole time is my domain, where do you think you can go?"


    "Asshole!" Chen resisted the pain in his chest and kicked out, but he didn''t expect to kick out.You have to know that although Chen is restricted too much in this place, his physical speed is not restricted, and he is still extremely fast, but even this is still a kick.


    "The time domain is stagnant!"


    Candle Dragon looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with grim eyes, his tail was about to pierce through him.


    "Damn..." Chen Jui was about to split, her face could no longer be indifferent, and she showed an anxious expression without any cover.He found that he was in the same state where he could not act at all, only his thoughts were not stagnant, other than that, the whole person''s movements seemed to have been slowed down fifty times.


    He watched as the tail of the candle dragon struck straight towards his belly.


    "Puff!" The tip of the tail pierced Chen''s lower abdomen directly.


    "Wow!" With a cry, Chen couldn''t help it after all, and a mouthful of blood with internal organ fragments spurted out.


    At this time, the eyes of Chen turned crazily, and the two eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels couldn¡¯t help leaving blood and tears together. Not only the chakra in his own body, but also the ten-tailed chakra sleeping in Chen¡¯s body also continuously poured into chakra carat.


    "Click, click!"


    Chen stretched out his trembling hands to hold the tail of the candle dragon. Although the speed was slow, he couldn''t avoid it. He came very firmly.


    I saw him use a slight force, and the whole person followed the tail of the candle dragon quickly to throw back.


    "Huh, wanting my life... it''s not that simple."

 267 Naruto Power System Chapter 267

    Zhulong didn''t expect Chen to be able to break his time domain twice in a row, unexpectedly let him escape from his hands forcibly.Now that Chen has entered the time channel, according to the truth, there is no way to enter the candle dragon.In other words, the level of the candle dragon is too high, and if it enters, it will cause the collapse of the time channel. This consequence is beyond his tolerance.


    Angrily, Zhulong could only watch Chen slip away from him, but he had no way.


    "Hmph, wait. I don''t believe you won''t be back." The voice of Zhulong Yinsi spread along the time channel, and has been in Chen''s ears.


    "Sure enough...Is the bet right?" At this time, he was relieved and let go of the tension in his heart. This time he was betting right, and Zhulong couldn''t catch up with him.


    However, he also paid a great price. Not only was his body seriously injured, but the pupil power of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye was temporarily degraded due to excessive use.


    The current Chen can be said to be extremely weak. If the Zhulong insists on it, maybe Chen will really explain there.But since he stopped chasing after him, Na Chen was also temporarily safe.


    Chapter 463: Crossing


    Chen sighed softly, but did not expect the injury that affected his body, a burst of severe pain struck, frowning.


    In the space passage, Chen Qiang endured the pain of turning over the river in his abdomen and took out a bottle of pulse from the system space.


    He drank half and poured half on his lower abdomen, barely stopping the blood.The rest can only be repaired by the recovery ability of Togo and Mu Dun.Although the pulsation is good, the effect is the same. Drinking a few more bottles has the same effect.


    The reason why other people''s injuries use a pulsation bottle is because the injuries are not serious, and Chen''s injuries are caused by existences of a higher level than the Liudao immortal, and the mere pulsation cannot make Chen heal.


    When both feet were on the thick ground again, Chen couldn''t help but sighed: "I haven''t been so embarrassed for a long time. It''s really miserable... but it''s finally figured out."


    But the next second he began to frown.The ten-tailed power in the body and Mu Dun¡¯s healing ability have begun to work, and the two energies are constantly repairing his body¡¯s injuries. If there is really only this, it would be the best, but Chen can clearly feel him. There is a force in his body that is not his own, and it is even hindering the restoration of his body, constantly corroding, destroying and burning his body.


    Chen closed his eyes and started urging the power of Ten-tailed and Mudan in his body to drive and swallow it, but he did not expect that Ten-tailed and Mudan Chakra would stop in place when he approached that power, even showing fear. , Constantly spinning around that force, didn''t dare to approach at all.


    What''s even more exaggerated is that that power can also swallow Tokuo and Mudan Chakra, continuously causing damage to Chen.


    Chen frowned. He had no idea about this inexplicable power. He could only click on the system and asked: "System, what is the matter with me. The injury can''t be healed, and the power of Togo and Mu Dun has been swallowed. Up!"


    "Ding, answer the host. You previously swallowed the body of the Candle Dragon. Because the level of the Candle Dragon''s flesh and blood was too high, the speed could not be completely absorbed, so the strength of the Candle Dragon was constantly eroding the host''s body."


    The question-and-answer system always appeared in such a timely manner, and Chen couldn''t help but fall into contemplation after listening to the system''s answer.


    "Candle Dragon? Is that guy a Candle Dragon? It doesn''t look like it at all. It looks like a half-human and half-snake ghost, just like a snake pocket."


    "Ding, Zhulong, also known as Zhujiuyin. As long as its eyes are opened, the long dark night becomes day; when its eyes are closed, day turns back to night, so it is called the Twelve Ancestral Witch The time ancestor witch in the middle, the power to control time, the human face and the snake body, the whole body is crimson, if it were not for the long river of time, you are not as big as the scales on the tail of others."


    "Cut." Chen curled his mouth gently, stretched out his hand and pressed the corroded and burned place and couldn''t help but say: "It''s not the time to say this, can you remove this power. Otherwise, I will continue to do so. There is no way to recover from the injury."


    "No, there is not enough authority to open higher-level exchange items."


    "Hey, what the hell." Hearing these words, Chen involuntarily opened the system exchange space and scanned it. After a round of shopping, she found that, sure enough, those things in the exchange space were still unchanged, and the highest level was also It''s just the eyes of reincarnation, the body of the fairy, the eternal kaleidoscope and the like.These things that Chen has long ago.


    "Can''t you automatically update the store? I don''t have any desire to buy these things." Chen couldn''t help but vomit.


    "After the host enters the next world, the system will gradually open all the exchange items of the small thousand world, and so on, when the host enters the middle thousand world, it will gradually open all the items that can be exchanged in the middle thousand world... Candle Dragon belongs to Zhongqian Existence is only involved in the world above, so it is normal that there is nothing in the system."


    "Damn it, isn''t it impossible to heal my injury?" Chen Weiwei has a headache. If this injury continues, it will affect his state, and I don''t even know if the candle dragon''s power will corrode further.If it corrodes further, things will become serious.


    "There are two methods, one is to forcibly absorb the time power of the enlightened candle dragon; the second is to seal the power of the candle dragon, but the second method is not desirable. It cannot be done at the host''s current level. It is recommended that the host drink one a day Although the bottle pulsation cannot be cured, it will not spread. Strive to understand the power of the candle dragon."


    Chen smiled bitterly and shook his head, no longer caring about it, letting this force cause trouble in his body.In short, this force will not affect you temporarily, not to mention that the system has already given a solution, and sometimes this kind of thing can only go with the flow.


    "But then, where exactly is this place now?" Chen raised his head and looked around a little blankly.It is endless, surrounded by a vast desert on all sides, and Chen''s location is probably in the territory of the Kingdom of Wind.


    There was gunpowder and smoke everywhere, blood stains, mounds, and a few corpses. Judging from the clothes and headdresses, it was obvious that they were from Sharenin Village.


    It seems that a war broke out in this place not long ago, and the people of Sand Shinobu were the ones who lost the battle. Otherwise, no one would collect their bodies.


    Kneeling down, twisting a pinch of sand and feeling it carefully.


    "Well, it has just been refurbished. The talents here have not been around for long." Chen''s eyes condensed, it is clear that it is now in a war period, and such a large-scale war cannot happen in a peaceful era."I just don''t know who the other party is..."


    Looking at "It seems that I have passed through the dragon veins like Naruto. From the current situation, it seems that I am still in a state of war, but I don''t know what age it is now..."


    Chen stared into the distance with scorching eyes. Someone was rushing in that direction in the range of his perception. Chen just waited for work. By the way, he asked exactly what age it is now.


    Chapter 464: Obtaining Information


    "Quick, hurry up, the enemy is coming." Not far in front of Chen, a team of Sand Shinobu was very anxiously arranging traps. Seeing their embarrassed appearance, it was obvious that they had just left the battlefield and were preparing to retreat to the rear.


    Although Chen didn''t know why they only had so few people, it didn''t prevent him from stepping forward and grabbing them for questioning.


    Since Chen''s body has always been affected by the power of the candle dragon, his strength has declined to a certain extent, but it is still easy to kill the few sandy fish on the opposite side, but Chen''s goal is not to kill them all.


    Chen moved into the void with a move.At this moment, the one who was setting up the trap shuddered, and then the whole body collapsed softly to the ground.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Yanshan, damn it, is it because the previous injury was too serious?" Seeing that he suddenly fell, his companion couldn''t help but put away the detonating talisman in his hand and flashed over to help him.But when his hand touched Yanshan''s body, he couldn''t help being taken aback, and collapsed to the ground as soft as Yanshan.


    "Be careful, there is an ambush!" The headed Shangren yelled loudly in his heart, yelled at his only subordinate, jumped away instantly, and took out Kusu and looked at the two who had collapsed on the ground without warning.


    No matter how fast Shangren''s reaction is, there is no way to drive the rhythm of his subordinates.Before his last subordinate had time to react after hearing his warning, he saw a spur erected under his feet, piercing his head from the soles of his feet, and it was obvious that he could not die anymore. .


    The Sharen gritted his teeth and looked at the place where his two subordinates fell to the ground with unkind eyes. Although he couldn''t see the enemy there, his instinct told him that the enemy came from behind the two men.


    "Asshole, come out for me." Two shurikens flew towards the back of the two who had fallen to the ground.


    "Duh!" Two shurikens passed through under his two subordinates without hindrance, and stuck on the sand.


    "The reaction speed is very fast." Uchiha Tatsumi gave a chuckle, and then he appeared in the void.


    The previous clothes had been completely destroyed in the battle with the candle dragon, Chen had to take out spare clothes from the system space.I have to say that, just in case, Chen always prepares his clothes in the system space. I am afraid that during a battle, because of a negligent failure to avoid the enemy¡¯s attack, Chen¡¯s clothes are damaged. Prepared for this.


    After changing his clothes, Chen put on his black robe again and walked out of the space with a playful expression.


    "Unexpectedly, you guy still has two brushes and can guess my position." Unfortunately, the reaction ability is too poor, and the strength is a bit unsightly. In comparison, even Naruto 20 years later The reaction ability is also stronger than the guy in front of him.


    I have to say that at this time, the sand ninjas have begun to show their poverty and the scarcity of talents.Since the beginning of the First Ninja World War, Sand Ninja Village has been in a state of making ends meet. Although Chiyo brothers and sisters, Sammon, Rosa, etc. appeared after that, the talents in Sand Ninja Village have gradually withered. In the end, there were no ninjas alone.


    Chen shook his head and sighed, stretched out the hand hidden in the black robe, and tapped the place where the name Shangren was.


    "Not good!" Upon seeing this, Na Shinobu immediately jumped away from the place, then took out the shuriken from his hand and shot it at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Ding Ding Ding..." Before the shuriken flew into the range that could hurt Chen, it fell to the ground feebly.


    "boom!"


    The position where Kaminin was standing before suddenly exploded, as if someone had used several detonating charms to detonate together.


    "Damn..." Na Shinobu took out the scroll behind his back, released his proud puppet, and looked at Uchiha Tatsun angrily.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something. Seeing that Chen did not have a forehead guard, he thought about it for a moment, and said to Chen: "You are from Yannin Village. I don''t know why you attacked us. Knowing that we are now a strategic alliance, if your Excellency insists on going our own way, then I can only report to the top of our Sharenin Village and consider the cooperation between our two villages."


    When Chen heard this, he was instantly happy. He didn''t expect that the guy in front of him would treat him as a member of Yannin Village after seeing him release the earth escape once. Chen knew that this was because he did not wear a forehead. You must know Mu Ye''s ninja, however, regards the protection of the forehead more importantly, not the task requirement, and rarely removes the forehead.


    Chen naturally didn''t bother to explain to them that since he had already regarded himself as a member of Yannin Village, why not pretend that Chen was from Yannin Village? He came to this world mainly because of telepathy.

 268 Naruto Power System Chapter 268

    It''s strange to say that the heart palpitations still felt over the long river of time. Since Chen came to this era, the palpitations have disappeared, as if the crisis had been resolved.


    Now that the sense of urgency in his heart is gone, Na Chen can move more easily and freely. If the age is determined, he doesn''t mind the muddy waters of the war to be even more confusing.


    "If you want to kill, kill, what can you do with your trash, don''t you think it was when your trash third generation was still alive?" Chen grinned, pretending to be disdainful and replied.


    In fact, he has set up a lot of small traps in his words. He is confirming whether the third generation of Fengying has disappeared. If it is missing, then it is obvious that this is the three wars. If not, then he can only make plans.


    Sure enough, the Sand Ninja suddenly violent, controlling the puppet and rushing towards Chen, shouting: "Nonsense! Our Fengying must have not been killed! He must be waiting for an opportunity somewhere, and then he will definitely lead us to annex Fire National!"


    As the strongest Fengying, their subordinates did not want to believe that he would die so easily. Even if he had been missing for a long time, and even the high-level officials had released the news, the low-level ninjas still did not want to believe.


    Hearing this, Chen has roughly understood the information he needs, and it is indeed during the Three World Wars period, so what to do next is much simpler.


    Chen looked at the Sun Shinobu leading the team, with a malicious smile on his face, Jieyin said with both hands, "If this is the case, there is no need to keep you."


    "Earth Dun Dragon Ball!"


    Chapter 465: Solving Sand Shinobi


    Chen made seals on both hands, and Chakra flowed along the meridians in his body. Suddenly a giant dragon rose from the soil beside his feet. It roared at the sand-ninb, and then spit out countless earth bullets from its mouth.


    However, the Jieyin at this time did not end, and he saw that after the end of the earth-dragon bomb, Wei-Wu-Chen-yin knotted again, his hands like a butterfly through flowers, turning quickly.


    "Earth Escape Double Earth-Stone Dragon Technique!"


    The earth dragon sprang from the ground, flew into the sky, and split into two roaring giant dragons in the sky. However, after a split, the size of the two earth dragons was not reduced, even faintly. The time is a bit bigger than before.


    The two earth dragons entangled with each other, opened their mouths at Sand Ninja, spitting out countless earth bullets in the air, and then separated, and both pounced towards Sand Ninja with their mouths wide open, as if they were about to swallow it in one mouthful.


    Seeing this, Sand Ninja, without showing any weakness, opened the scroll and summoned a puppet again.


    I saw his hands and fingers danced frequently, and the two puppet beasts seemed to be alive in his hands, constantly firing concealed weapons that hit the broken Chen.Then, in Chen Weiwei''s somewhat surprised eyes, a puppet beast opened its chest, and shot out countless kunai carrying detonating talisman from within, blasting Chen''s two earth dragons into clods forcibly.


    "Is there any trick, just use it. Don''t wait until you die and say that you have a trick that you didn''t perform. You are unwilling to die." After destroying the two earth dragons, Sand Shinobu seemed to have regained his courage, thinking Chen was nothing but this. , Looked at Chen proudly and mocked loudly.


    Chen was speechless and even wanted to laugh.Is this Sand Shinobu stupid?Obviously, it was just resisting a ninjutsu attack, so it swelled?Or is this guy originally a fool?


    If you really want to get serious, the guy on the opposite side can''t take even one attack from Chen, if it wasn''t for the sake of stirring up the water, why would Chen need to lower the power of ninjutsu?


    "Is it too early to tell a big story?" Chen smiled contemptuously, turned his hands inward, and made a series of incredible gestures under Shanin''s eyelids, which looked like Jieyin but not like Jieyin''s gestures.


    I saw Chen turned his hands inward, and directly turned the seal back, not even slow at all, but faintly faster than before.


    "The earth escapes the big river of earth flow!"


    Chen patted the ground with both hands. With the output of Chakra, the position of Sharenin''s feet suddenly changed and became very soft, even like a river of quicksand, constantly flowing and agitated, pushing Sharenin continuously down with the waves. Fall.


    "Damn..." Sharen gritted his teeth. Because of being trapped by the big earth flow, his puppet could not be able to use his arms like before, because he was trapped in the big river. The contact with the puppet was forcibly blocked when the finger was held.


    Sand Shinobu feels very helpless. If he doesn¡¯t run away from the terrestrial river quickly, death will be the only thing waiting for him. There is no other way. He can only choose to abandon his precious puppet and pat the mud with both hands. One step jumped out the scope of the big earth flow river.


    "!" Chen''s eyes flashed, and the last seal fell after seeing Sha Ren escaping.


    "The soil escapes the rock pillar prison!"


    As soon as Sand Shinobu settled down, a pile of soil pillars rose directly from the surrounding ground to directly imprison him.


    "Humph, you''re done!"


    Chen looked at him, and the mockery on his face couldn''t be concealed in any way.After Sand Ninja was imprisoned by the rock pillar, Chen Hao took his time and patted the non-existent dust on his body, "Waste."


    Speaking of Jieyin with his hands, he looked at Sand Shinobu with contempt.


    "Tu Dun Tu Long Spear!"


    Numerous sharp soil thorns emerged from the soles of the sands, piercing and piercing the sands.


    "Puff, puff."


    Sand Ninja''s body was completely penetrated by the soil thorns, but when Chen walked over, the body of Sand Ninja, who was obviously already dead, suddenly made a "bang" sound, and a cloud of mist covered his whereabouts.


    However, this can''t be concealed from Chen, who owns the writing wheel, and he smiled softly: "Is it a substitute technique?"


    The corpse in the rock pillar prison suddenly changed from that Shareninto a puppet beast that had been poked all over.


    "It''s interesting." Chen looked at the scene of the crime scene where the puppet beast was left behind after casting the substitute.Suddenly, Kuwu shook his hand behind him.


    "Wind escape beast wave palm!"


    "jingle!"


    Feng Dun collided with Kuwu, making a crisp sound.


    "I don''t know whether I live or die, but I dare to come!"


    Chen frowned, and simply stretched out his hand to pat the ground. The powerful force walked along the ground toward Sand Ninja, and came out in front of Sand Ninja, and the strong air current impacted Sand Ninja.


    However, he had the foresight for a long time, and before the attack reached him, he jumped away first, and at the same time his hands were sealed.


    "Wind Escape Wind Cut!"


    "Wind escape vacuum jade!"


    Sand Shinobu moved his hands together and released two Kaze Dun ninjutsu at the same time. There was no intention to use the remaining puppet. He had to admit that Chen was much stronger than him, and even the puppet beast did not work on him at all, and , After the last battle, the hidden weapons he filled in the puppet beast had long been exhausted, and he met Chen on the day of escape, and there was no time to reload it.


    We must know that the reason why puppet art is strong is the use of various hidden weapons and poisons. When there is neither hidden weapon nor poison, the puppet beast is just a target.


    "Naive!"


    Chen stood up with one hand, then stretched out one hand.


    "Earth Escape Earth Spear Technique!"


    In Chen''s hands, Tu Dun Chakra continued to compress, and a soil gun about two meters long gradually appeared in Chen''s hands. Chen held the soil gun tightly, squinting his eyes and aimed at the sand Ninja who was still in the air. Give a strong wave.


    The earth spear rushed towards Sand Ninja with the thunderous force of thousands of troops, broke through his wind cut, broke through his vacuum jade, and shot directly through his chest.


    "Pump." After being penetrated, the earth gun casts his momentum unabated, but Sand Ninja is already unable to support her actions after undergoing the blow, falling from the air and falling to the ground motionless.


    Chen glanced at Sand Ninja, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and immediately said: "Boring, is this Sand Ninja, really weak!"


    After speaking, Chen turned around and left, no longer paying attention to whether the sand that was penetrated by the earth gun was dead or alive.


    After a long while, the hand of the sand Shinobu shook slightly, and then slowly supported his body: "You must, you must bring the information back to the village!"


    Chapter 466: Encountering Konoha Ninja

 269 Naruto Power System Chapter 269

    "Must... I have to bring the information back to the village!" The Sharen struggled for a long time, and finally managed to support her body.


    "Ha...ha...ha..." Sand Shinobu panted heavily, shaking her hands and couldn''t help touching her ninja bag.Then he took out the bandage and the unknown medicine from his ninja bag trembling.


    As a sand ninja, especially the puppet master in sand ninja, he not only needs to carry poison with him, but he is the most cautious, he also carries medicine and some other medical supplies.


    This is also the desperate move of Sand Ninja Village, where medical ninjas are scarce.After all, as puppet masters, experts in the use of poisons, they have a better understanding of pharmacology, so when medical ninjas are scarce, they can only be responsible for themselves and treat themselves.


    Sand Shinobu tore off his shirt while applying medicine to comfort him. Fortunately, he was negligent and too confident in his own ninjutsu, so he did not come to check whether he was really dead.


    It is precisely because of this that he can survive in the end.


    "Really...really too strong." Sharen who tremblingly bandaged herself thought of Chen''s ninjutsu, and couldn''t help but shiver, and couldn''t help his mouth whispering: "That guy is really Yanyin Village. A person? When did Yannin Village come out with such a powerful person, why didn''t he even have any impression before."


    You must know that although Sunnin and Iwanin are allies fighting together, Sunnin is still ruthlessly collecting information on Iwanin. This includes the collection of intelligence on the strong people in Iwanin village. However, in the sand There was no more information about the young Iwanin in Shinobu''s mind.


    This made him couldn''t help but start to doubt Chen''s true identity, but while he was bandaging himself and thinking, he dispelled this idea. After all, apart from Iwa Shinobu, no one can fully use Tu Escape so vividly.


    Even though Chen weakened Chakra''s output, his power was still not to be underestimated.


    After bandaging the wound, he pulled hard, broke the bandage, and tied a knot to himself.With the few Chakras in his body, he barely put away the puppet beast, and started to rush towards Sand Shinobu''s combat headquarters.


    He has not forgotten that he is now on the way of fleeing, and it is precisely because of this that he will choose to bandage himself before going on the road.Otherwise, the blood in one place will not only show people the way, but will also cause him to lose too much blood and die.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to die yet, it was the first time he felt or was so happy after wandering between life and death.


    Sand Shinobu''s figure gradually became smaller, until she disappeared into the desert here.


    After a long while, Chen, who had already disappeared, appeared again in the same place.


    He looked at the direction Sand Shinobi was leaving, and a strange arc formed at the corner of his mouth.


    "This... should be able to muddy the water."


    Chen squinted his eyes, feeling the air from different worlds. I don¡¯t know why he always feels that something will happen in this world, as if his heart palpitations disappeared after he came to this era. This must be inseparable from this era. Relationship, or a mysterious force in the faint, pushed him to this age.


    Since there is a pair of invisible hands behind him, Nachen can only choose to muddy the water and disrupt the plan of those hands, so that the real black hand behind the scenes can be found.


    "Since I have come here, there must be something to do. It''s best to make the whole Ninja world riot, maybe something interesting will happen." Chen grinned, now that he has decided to mess up the situation, except for Sha Ninja Village With the exception of Iwanin Village, the relationship between the other three Ninja Villages cannot be pulled down, and we must make plans as soon as possible.


    "Mu Dunmu Clone Technique!"


    Tatsumi separated two wooden avatars, one went to the battlefield between Konoha and Unnin Village in Yunokuni, and the other went to the battlefield between Iwanin and Konoha in the grassland area.


    And he himself was going to personally go to the country of water after solving Sha Renin, and drag Wu Ren into the water.


    After coming out, the two wooden clones nodded towards Chen''s body and then moved separately, towards the battlefield where they needed to go.


    Chen himself stood still, and he felt a very powerful aura coming from the direction from which the sands had come. Obviously, based on what Chen had heard before, it must be wood. Ye came to chase their people.


    And what Tatsun wants to do is to ensure that he is not dead before that Sun Shino arrives at the base camp and conveys the news that Tatsun brought him to the high level of Sun Shino, which means that Tatsun must resist this wave of pursuit from Konoha Ninja.


    Gradually, this breath got closer and closer, and Chen also slowly opened his closed eyes.


    "coming!"


    Seeing the white hedgehog-headed ninja wearing Konoha''s ninja vest and a short knife in his back appeared in the desert in the distance, Chen''s eyes were a little dazed.


    "Kakashi?"


    "No...no." Chen thought for a while and then rejected his guess. Kakashi is just a little kid who can endure, how could it be possible to chase an upper ninja and three elites and a lower ninja running around, listen What Sun Shinobi said was that after seeing Konoha''s ninja from a distance, they chose to escape.


    Kakashi¡¯s words do not have such a strong deterrent. One thing is that this person does not wear a mask on his face, while Kakashi does not take off his face mask all year round. This alone can be used to conclude that it is not Kakashi. .


    "Who is it?" Chen squinted his eyes, the writing wheel in his eyes slowly turned, trying to see more clearly.


    However, after a few breaths, the ninja came to Chen''s face and looked at the three Xiaren who had fallen on the ground and died. He subconsciously asked Chen: "This is what you did?"


    "Yes." Chen nodded.


    After hearing Chen''s accurate answer, he couldn''t help frowning, and couldn''t help but start to look up and down. When he saw Chen''s writing wheel eyes, his frowning brows could not help but deepen a bit, his face sullenly. Authentic: "From the Uchiha clan?"


    "¡­Correct."


    "Where''s your forehead protection?" He couldn''t help but ease slightly.


    "No¡­"


    "What? Which unit do you belong to?"


    After hearing Chen lightly said that he did not protect his forehead, his eyes changed in an instant. It is now in the war period. Except for the normal defense forces, almost all ninjas have been sent to the battlefield. In this case, there is no Anyone who can guarantee that he knows everyone is the simplest proof of identity. No matter who it is, he won¡¯t easily lose his forehead, even if he doesn¡¯t have a forehead, even if Chen has written the wheel, It is not an excuse for him to lose his forehead protection.


    Chapter 467: Shigeru Hagaki?


    "Who are you, that team, who is your captain!" Konoha''s ninja''s tone was cold, and the look in Chen''s eyes gradually became cold.


    However, Chen did not answer him, but continued to watch him silently.


    "This look, this dress, and this hair. Um...how do you look like it, but unfortunately without a mask, is it possible that I have traveled to the world twenty years from now?" Chen couldn''t help but think so.


    "What are you whispering about? I asked you what you said, did you hear it!" The Konoha ninja''s face was getting colder and colder, and the look in Chen''s eyes gradually became bad. The Uchiha clan originally Very arrogant and unable to get along with the other people in the village, that ninja can calmly wait for so long is considered very good.


    "This is the time of war. Any ninja who does not wear the village guard will be regarded as an enemy or a spy. I doubt your identity now."


    Although it is said that there has been no leakage of the writing wheel of the Uchiha clan so far, it does not mean that their writing wheel is foolproof. There is nothing that will not happen on the battlefield?


    If one or two members of the Uchiha family died, no one would know if they lost one or two eyes.What''s more, if this guy is Konoha, he should have recognized himself, but he hasn''t made any exaggerated reactions until now.It''s not that he is boasting. At any rate, his name is also an existence that can make the enemy fearful. It is impossible to be so unknown.It was precisely because of this that he began to doubt Qichen''s true identity.


    "Hehe." Chen shook his head, nodded and admitted: "I am indeed from the Uchiha clan."


    "Then please come with me. I need to confirm your identity."


    "Not interested." Chen curled his mouth, and didn''t care about that Konoha ninja''s guess, even if Chen''s perception was strong in front of him, how could he?It''s not the time of this era, and he is not a bird at all.


    The ninja didn¡¯t wrinkle when he heard the words, and said in a cold voice: ¡°It looks like I can only take you away forcibly. With your writing wheel eyes, whether you are from the Uchiha clan, I can¡¯t Let you go."


    Seeing that Konoha Ninja seems to have a tendency to do something, Chen smiled lightly and said with interest: "Oh? Do you want to do it? Interesting... It just so happens that I am also interested in your identity."


    The words are worth it, naturally there is no need to continue nonsense, the ninja''s eyes flashed cruelly, pulling out the short knife behind and heading towards Chen.


    "Konoha Ryuu Swordsmanship Three Sun Moon Dance!"


    "Quick! So fast!"


    In Chen''s eyes, it was as if three people holding swords attacked him together from three different positions, the upper, middle and lower positions, no matter which direction Chen hid, he would attack him.


    What''s more, his speed is so fast that even Chen''s writing wheel eyes are vaguely vague.


    Chen''s heart was startled, and he quickly stepped back.He is not in his best condition now, and he will inevitably be negligent when fighting.

 270 Naruto Power System Chapter 270

    At this moment, the Konoha Ninja''s eyes were cold.After seeing Chen avoiding his three-day-moon dance, he had a brief stasis, and then his blade was attached with a thick white light.


    At this moment, he drew back, handed the knife that exuded a rich white light to his waist, narrowed his eyes, and struck forward before Chen could react.


    "Konoha sword technique chasing teeth!"


    Chen could obviously feel the shocking sword intent and strong killing intent emanating from the person opposite.Knowing that the opponent''s attack is not easy to dodge, he put his hands together, and at the moment Konoha Ninja''s knife cut his throat, he used a substitute technique to avoid his attack.


    "This type of attack..." Chen frowned, feeling as if he had heard of it from somewhere. Suddenly, his expression tightened, looking at the outline of Haaki Kakashi that was 80% similar to Haaki Kakashi and said solemnly: Mao Shuo?"


    The man didn''t answer, but his hand holding the knife became tighter, and his killing intent towards Chen became more intense.Now there is no need to guess, Shigeru Hagaki can be sure that this guy in front of him is not Konoha''s person. If this is the case, the possibility of his subordinates being merciful and catching alive no longer exists, so Shigeru Hagi can directly kill him. After all, a dead person is a bit more obedient than a living person.


    Konoha Anbe has a special method to obtain important information from dead people¡¯s heads, so there is no need to worry about intelligence issues at all. More importantly, although Shigeru Hagi does not have a cold with the Uchiha clan, he also knows the writing wheel. This thing cannot be leaked out. As a member of Konoha, he is obliged to recycle Shao Lunyan!


    However, at this time, Chen had already caused a thousand waves in his heart.Shigeru Hagaki!The legendary Konoha White Fang, even Konoha Sannin must respect the three-point man, Hagi Kakashi¡¯s father, a master of swordsmanship, it can be said that his swordsmanship is close to the realm of Tao, in Hokage¡¯s In the world, no one has achieved higher sword skills than him.


    In the system''s point store, the white tooth sword technique is second only to the existence of reincarnation eye, eternal kaleidoscope, and the body of immortals. Its up to 500,000 points once made Chen Wang back.


    However, Shigeru Hagaki had failed the mission because of covering the retreat of his teammates during the Second Ninja War, and committed suicide in the village public opinion.How could it be still alive until now.


    "It shouldn''t be...Is it still World War II?" Chen muttered to himself, but his eyes didn''t dare to move away from Shigeru Hagaki for a moment.Even if Chen hadn''t come from that era, he knew that Konoha White Teeth should not be underestimated!


    Shigeru Hagaki''s face was cold, and after Chen avoided his chasing teeth, the sword intent emanating from him became stronger.For his sword, Han Feng will return home with blood.


    Shigeru Hagaki''s sword is a murderous sword, and his sword is also a murderous sword. However, his sword intent has always been a sharp sword intent.According to common sense, the sword intent of an assassin should hide his edge like a firefly, but Shigeru Hagi''s sword intent is like a bright moon, and he doesn''t care whether he will reveal his whereabouts.


    Chen only felt one word for Baiya''s knife, hurry!quickly!very fast!You haven''t even seen how he made the knife. Before the knife was out of its sheath, no one would have thought of its speed and power.In the whole world, there is no one who can be faster or stronger than him.


    Nevertheless, Chen still wanted to stop Konoha Baiya''s path forward.He couldn''t let his plan be interrupted by Shigeru Hagaki.Now that he has come to this world, then he will make this muddy water even more confusing.


    Chen smiled at Bai Fang, and didn''t take out his Meteor Meteor Knife. He had never used knives as an important offensive method, and there was no need to use it for shame.


    Take out a special Fei Lei Shen Kuwu from the system space. Chen''s eyes have not changed. Now he can no longer think about why Konoha White Fang has not died. The important thing is how to drag him to this place. .


    "Konoha sword technique chasing teeth!"


    Shigeru Hagaki repeated his old skills, but this time the speed was obviously much faster than before. It was clear that after Bai Fang stopped being merciful, both his attitude and his sword became more threatening.


    "jingle!"


    Chen set up Kunai and pressed the tip of his knife just one second before the white tooth''s knife was about to pierce his body.


    "Click!"


    The white tooth blade collided with the trait kunai, flashing dazzling sparks.


    At this moment, there was a glimmer of light flashed in the eyes of Shigeru Hagaki, and he saw his one-handed seal, and the chakra surging in his body, under Chen''s eyelids, a manic chakra of thunder was condensed.


    Chapter 468: Killing Intent


    "Konoha Sword Technique Thunder Fang!"


    Hagaki Shigeru''s body was covered with thunder-attribute chakras, just like the chakra coat of Yunren Village at the beginning, following Hagaki Shigeru''s arms all the way to the blade of the white tooth. In an instant, the blade of the white tooth was covered with a piece of cloth. Manic thunder and lightning.


    "Konoha Sword Technique Stream!"


    The white tooth blade full of thunder-attribute Chakra stabs in front of Chen, then deflects it at a strange angle, staggers to the vicinity of Chen''s neck, instantly approaches Chen''s neck, and slams back.


    I have to say that Shigeru Hagi is a genius in swordsmanship. Originally, the Hagigi family was one of the samurai families of the old era. Since joining Konoha, their family has begun to transform into ninjas. However, there is a special case. That is Shigeru Hagaki.


    After reading all the swordsmanship classics collected by his family, Shigeru Hagaki began to collect other swordsmanship classics. When he had no books to read, he began to practice swordsmanship. Although the idea of ??practicing sword intent on the 5th is a bit exaggerated, it is not far off.


    After fusing various samurai sword techniques, Hagigi Shigeru has re-created his own sword technique, Konoha Ryushu Sword Technique White Fang!


    White Fang, who can comprehend higher sword skills from Yanfan''s secret skills, is not only in terms of power, speed and sword intent, but also in terms of skills, Shigeru Hagi is no worse than those of the samurai of the old age.It''s just that no one has ever been able to force White Fang to use his superb set of swordsmanship, often encountering enemies, only need a knife... the knife has not been sheathed and the head has fallen.


    But now, Chen is fortunate to be able to experience the exquisite swordsmanship from Konoha and White Fang!This is something he never thought of.


    When the blade of White Fang was about to tear his neck, Chen subconsciously escaped into the void.Bai Fang''s knife followed Chen''s phantom, all the way down, rushing into the air.


    Shigeru Hagi looked at Chen with a surprised look. He remembered clearly just now that after the two short knives collided with Kuwu, the white tooth pierced Chen''s neck from his oblique angle, and could be taken by him. He reacted in time and avoided, but the action of pulling back after that, the white teeth is bound to win.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the knife went down as if it was cutting on the air, and there was no effort at all, so that Shigeru Hagi almost didn''t use too much force to make a flaw.


    After a missed hit, Shigeru Hagaki immediately withdrew and retreated. The speed was so fast that Chen couldn''t even take the opportunity to make a sneak attack.


    It takes time to know that blurring takes time, not only to enter the blurring state, but also to get out of the blurring state. Although it is only a blink of an eye, in the eyes of masters such as Shigeru Hagi This is enough for him to distance himself from Chen.


    During the three wars, Konoha produced two characters who are very good at instantaneous skills, one is a golden glitter wave Fengshuimen, and the other is instantaneous stop water Uchiha stop water. The two people''s attainments in instantaneous art can be said. It was the peak, but no one knew that Shigeru Hagaki''s instantaneous ability was more powerful. You must know that the enemy only saw a flash of white light and died on the battlefield.


    It''s just that the sharpness of Baifang''s sword technique is too strong, which conceals his attainments in the instantaneous technique.


    "Almost followed your way..." Chen saw that Shigeru Hagaki had retreated, and he did not immediately come out of the illusion, who was hopeless in the attack. Chen twisted his neck and looked at Shigeru Hagaki and couldn''t help sighing. Said: "Konoha Baiya deserves to be Muyabaiya! You are the first person to force me to this point!"


    Shigeru Hagaki tightened his eyebrows, "Is it an illusion?" He folded his hands together, and shouted: "Solve!" The movement of Chakra inside his body was suddenly chaotic, and he wanted to use this to unlock the illusion that Chen used.


    However, "It''s useless!"


    "Huh?" Shigeru Hagaki, who found that there was no change in the slightest, was surprised, and tried to throw a shuriken out of Chaochen. Without accident, the shuriken passed through Chen''s body without leaving a trace. Mark of.


    "So, who are you! You shouldn''t be an unknown person, report your name!" Shigeru Hagaki''s face sank, although he didn''t know what kind of ninjutsu Tatsun was using, but one of them He probably understands the principle. It is nothing more than placing himself in another space with the help of space ninjutsu, so that this false effect of phantom will be caused.


    Some of them Konoha are also proficient in time and space ninjutsu, so Baifang is not surprised by the appearance of time and space ninjutsu. He is just surprised that the person in front of him is so unfamiliar and so young. The list of assassinations found that no one had characteristics similar to Chen, which was very intriguing.


    You must know that in the world of Naruto, the most unlikely thing to happen is that an unnecessarily strong person appears out of thin air. Whether it is an elite Shinnin or a Shinnin who just graduated from a ninja school, all basic information needs to be registered, and among them Some budding ninjas will be on the Anbe assassination list in other countries.


    Especially for a young ninja like Chen, as long as he appears on the battlefield, there will be no intelligence failure phenomenon there. How Chen has concealed this from all the intelligence organization personnel is very difficult to understand.


    He has already decided that after he kills Chen, he must take Chen''s head back and let the Anbu take a closer look. Which organization Chen belongs to, how many people they have in their organization, how strong they are, and how they escaped the spy¡¯s intelligence detection. , How many people are equal to Chen?


    As Konoha''s dark department minister, Shigeru Hagaki has the power to make these decisions.


    "Me?" Chen laughed self-deprecatingly, looking at Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes full of jokes: "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Shigeru Hagi took the sword back and returned it to its sheath, and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with disdain: "So, I probably understand. Sora has a powerful body without a heart that matches it. You don''t deserve to let me know you. first name!"


    The smile on Uchiha Tatsuno''s face suddenly stiffened: "What did you say?"


    "The strong should have the dignity and pride of the strong. A guy like you who doesn''t even dare to reveal his head or tail is just a clown who has a strength but doesn''t match his heart. In short, you You simply don''t deserve to have such a powerful strength!"


    "Interesting... Konoha''s white fangs? I have to say, you really make me feel uncomfortable." The smile on Chen Chen''s face had already disappeared, and he looked at Shigeru Hagaki with a blank expression. There was an endless sense of coldness, and a huge killing intent burst out of Chen¡¯s body, like a tide rushing to Shigeru Hagi, as if the killing intent could tear the flag in the next second. Mu Maoshuo.


    Chapter 469: Confrontation


    Chen looked at Hagimu Maoshuo expressionlessly, his whole body suddenly burst out, and endless killing intent rushed towards Hamu Maoshuo, as if he was about to tear him apart in the next second.


    "Huh." Shigeru Hagaki''s legs bend slightly, his hands crossed in front of him to resist this endless cold killing intent, and then he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with an indifferent expression: "Sora has some strength. You are not a strong person at all, you don''t have the heart to be strong, and you don''t have the courage to take responsibility for your own strength. No matter how strong you are, you are always a weak person and do not deserve the respect of the strong!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s aura was unexpectedly strong, and even Shigeru Hagaki fully resisted it, but there was no way to completely resist this coercive force.In the end, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but retreat step by step, but he never bent his knees from beginning to end and gave in to Uchiha Tatsu.

 271 Naruto Power System Chapter 271

    "Funny! Why should I win the respect of the strong, and who are those strong? Or do you mean that the strong are you guys who can''t even stand firm?" Uchiha Tatsuno laughed, his face The sarcasm is getting stronger.


    Shigeru Hagaki''s breathing was stagnant. Indeed, if Shigeru Hagaki said such words in front of others, there would be no problem at all, but in front of Chen, especially in front of such a powerful Chen, his words would not be at all. What''s the point, even in front of Chen without the heart of the strong, he is still weak.


    Just kidding, what is the heart of the strong?Even a guy who can''t resist his momentum, what qualifications does he have to teach him?


    Although Chen couldn''t use his full strength because of the injury, his aura was different. A person''s aura would not become stronger or weaker because of whether the person was injured or not.So even if Chen is injured, his aura will not be affected, even as his emotions gradually become more and more intense.


    Although Shigeru Hagaki is a person Chen admires more, and even though he does not know why Shigeru Hagaki has not died yet, this does not prevent Chen from doing anything to him, let alone the guy in front of him, he has indeed made him feel accurate.


    Chen''s figure gradually emerged from the blur, stepping on the thick soil, Chen picked up the traits in his hand, and walked towards Hagaki Maosuo step by step.


    When Chen walked in front of Shigeru Hagaki, he showed a cruel smile, looking down at Shigeru Hagaki, who was still holding his hands against Chen''s pressure, and said: "I don''t care what you are strong and not strong. Things, I only know that today you, the strong man with the heart of the strong, are going to die here today, or were killed here alive by the weak who you look down on and disdain!"


    Speaking of Chen Yang, he raised the traits in his hand and stab at Hagaki Maoshuo fiercely.


    "Good opportunity!" Shigeru Hagaki, who had been using his hands to resist Tatsuki''s pressure, flashed in his eyes, and took the opportunity to start his action. The hand originally placed in front of him stretched out to the back, against Uchiha Tatsu''s pressure. The blade of the white teeth on his back was pulled out, his figure flickered, and his momentum was vigorous. Chakras all over his body were aroused. Chakra followed his body and passed from his hands to cause the short knife to shine. The white light knife became sharper instantly under the blessing of Chakra, and it was also infected with more manic lightning attributes.


    He stepped on the ground, with the help of his slightly bent knees, he suddenly lowered his head, squatted down and then slammed into Chen.


    "Konoha Sword Technique White Fang!"


    Fast, fast, very fast.It can be said that if it weren''t for Chen, maybe even Hagaki Shigeru made the sword at all.


    Between the lightning and flint, Shigeru Hagaki has already made so many actions. This is exactly the action completed in the blink of an eye. If it is changed to someone else, it may not be too late to do it in this short time. The intrusion to dodge, even they won''t even have a chance to react.


    Chen''s expression remained the same, facing Hagaki Shigeru''s ultimate move, saying that he didn''t pay attention to it is a fake.In fact, Chen Xin was very cautious, but he was not afraid.


    Chen''s eyes did not reveal a trace of timidity. As I said before, even though he was cautious, he did not show the slightest fear.I saw Chen''s writing wheel eyes slowly began to rotate, although it did not transform into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, but the pupil of the three-gouyu jade was enough to make him predict the next movement of Shigeru Hagaki.


    You should know that the original writing round eyes included the ability to see through, copy and rebound illusion.Chen This is the time to need only the most basic ability to see through.Even if Sangouyu writing wheel can''t keep up with the speed of Shigeru Hagaki, Chen can still take a breath of time.


    Chen''s three gouyu jade writing wheels turned crazily, and it seemed that they were about to be connected to become a real kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, but just a little bit, the three gouyu jade were not connected together, but this was enough.


    Shigeru Hagaki''s movements gradually became slow in Chen''s eyes. At this critical moment, Chen threw out the traits in his hand, and turned his head to the side. He stretched out his left hand and pinned Shigaki slightly. The hand holding the knife can stop him from advancing, although it was only a blink of an eye.


    However, just this blink of an eye is enough for Chen.


    I saw Chen smiled at Hagaki Shigeru, with a cruel expression on his face.He disappeared under the nose of Shigeru Hagaki.


    "Patter!"


    Chen''s figure instantly disappeared in front of Hagaki Shigeru, appearing behind him like a ghost.It was as if he stood behind Shigeru Hagaki from start to finish.


    Chen stretched out his hand to hold Kuwu, who was still moving towards the distance, and turned around to look at the castrated Shigeru Hagaki but did not fall into the trap.


    "So where is your good opportunity?" Chen hooked one finger to the circle of Trait Kunai, spreading his hands at Shigeru Hagaki and jokingly smiled.


    When Shigeru Hagi finally stopped, he turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in shock. What happened before was unbelievable.


    "This...this is!"


    Chapter 470: Confrontation with White Fang


    Shigeru Hagi looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with shocked eyes, as if seeing something unbelievable, his eyes widened, and he stared at the trait Kunai in Tatsun''s hand.


    "This is... Flying Thunder God!"


    He whispered and said word by word with difficulty.However, at this moment, there was already a storm in his heart.You must know that the thunder god¡¯s art is the space-time ninjutsu invented by the second generation of Konoha and Naruto Senjutsu. It has always been Konoha¡¯s unspoken secret art, not only because of its power, but also because of learning this ninjutsu. The time, energy, and talent needed are beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    As everyone knows, since the death of the second generation of Naruto Senjuma, the entire Konoha has been able to successfully learn this time and space ninjutsu in the past few decades. He is relying on the superb skill of the god of thunder and his own creation of ninjutsu. At the beginning of the third Ninja War, Shu Helix Maru was named Konoha''s yellow flash.


    However, today Shigeru Hagaki saw the appearance of the Thunder God Art in a suspected Uchiha clan. At first, he didn¡¯t respond when he saw Tatsuno bring out the traits. When he showed it After this dazzling hand of the Thunder God technique, Shigeru Hagi was shocked.


    "Why, are you surprised?" Chen''s face showed a smile that was not a smile, he played with the traits in his hands, and played with Shigeru Hagaki.


    "How did you learn this ninjutsu!" Shigeru Hagaki had a serious face. He slowly stood up, the blade of white teeth lying on his chest in a defensive posture. He thought it was a A small matter, but now Shigeru Hagaki has to treat it as an important matter.


    At two points, the technique of the god of thunder and the writing wheel eye, both prove that the information of their Konoha Village or the secrets of their Konoha Village has appeared.As the minister of Konoha''s Anbu, anyway, the ultimate responsibility for this matter will be on him. What he has to do now is to understand the situation of the spies in the village as soon as possible. During the war, a spy may cause important information. Leakage, only by clearing all spies one by one can the security of the rear area be ensured.


    "How did I learn?" Chen asked back, then pointed to his own eyes, and said with a cold expression: "There is no ninjutsu in the world that these eyes cannot replicate. If there is, then two double!"


    Of course, Shigeru Hagi would not listen to this kind of nonsense. If the writing round eyes could even replicate the art of the Thunder God, the Uchiha clan would have their tails up to the sky.He snorted coldly, stopped talking, pulled the scabbard behind his back and placed it around his waist, and then slowly put the blade of the white tooth in the scabbard.


    Shigeru Hagaki slowly closed his eyes, and gradually the qualitative change began to take place in his aura. He was originally in a defensive state and resisted Chen''s aura suppression, but now his aura is like a sharp sword out of its sheath. , The sharpened edge.


    Hagigi Shigeru, who was originally disadvantaged in the imposing duel, was like a sharp sword. With a force of destruction, he forcibly broke a gap between Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s imposing pressure. This is the gap, Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s sword The general momentum is close to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "It''s now!" After Shigeru Hagaki''s aura penetrated Uchiha Tatsu''s high pressure, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    "White Tooth Knife Shushu Shun!"


    He moved, very fast.How fast is it?I don''t know, Chen doesn''t know, maybe he didn''t get a sword, or he had already got a sword, but in fact he didn''t get a sword now.


    After he recovered, Hagaki Maoshuo had already retracted behind him, and a faint blood stain appeared on Chen''s neck, which expanded as a blood sword sputtered from Chen''s neck.


    "Puff!"


    After a long time, I heard the sound of injury coming from Chen''s neck.


    "Good knife!" Chen couldn''t help sighing. He touched his neck with his right hand, and a bright green light emerged from Chen''s hand. The wooden chakra was healing Chen''s wound. At the same time, ten-tailed chakra He is also constantly repairing Chen''s body from his body.When he reached his realm, ordinary attacks would no longer have any effect on him, unless it was Xianshu or crushed his heart, otherwise any attack would be ineffective to Chen.


    Of course, this does not include damage from a higher level, such as the candle dragon.


    In just a few breaths, Chen''s wound disappeared, as if it had never happened.


    "Your sword-drawing technique is the fastest and strongest I have ever seen." Chen turned around and looked at Shigeru Hagaki with expressionless expression: "It is true that''Kinoha White Fang'' was able to deter a Shinobu village during World War II. The presence."


    Chen shook his head, and squeezed the traits in his hands. "But, this level of attack is not effective for me! No matter how many times you come, it is useless! It''s a pity, this kind of high-strength draw I believe you won¡¯t use it a few times. How much is left of your current Chakra?¡± Chen¡¯s words were full of provocations.


    Chen was very upset about the fact that Shigeru Hagi could hurt him, although his opponent was Shigeru Konoha Whitetooth Hakata, but this kind of injury still made him feel ashamed.


    The evil spirit in the desert seemed to be thicker than before.


    Chen''s hands were lowered, and the traits were pinched tightly in his hands, and he slowly walked in front of Maoshu Hagaki.


    The road is very long. In this desert of yellow sand, I don''t know where the end is. However, the road is also very short. The distance between the two is only a few dozen steps.


    Chen walked towards Hagaki Maosuo step by step, his whole body burst out, and an even more domineering anger came on Chen''s body.


    The wind has blown, and the yellow sand has been rolled up, and the atmosphere in the desert seems to be more tense than before.Chen shook his hand, Trait Kuwu came out of his hand, and walked towards Hagaki Shigeru at a fast speed.


    At this time, Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s eyes were murderous, and the world seemed to be full of desolation and solemnity under Tatsun¡¯s influence, as if he was mourning for the imminent death of Shigeru Hagaki.


    Without a flash, the figure disappeared. When Chen appeared in the next second, he was standing face to face with Shigeru Hagi, and Shigeru Hagi could even clearly see the fine lines on Chen''s face.


    Bai Fang held the knife with his left hand against his right hand, and both hands against his chest. The blade of the knife was suddenly opened towards Uchiha Tatsumi, but his eyes did not dare to look at Uchiha Tatsumi''s.


    Chapter 471: Konoha''s Reinforcement

 272 Naruto Power System Chapter 272

    As the minister of Konoha''s Anbe, Shigeru Hagaki clearly knows that Sangoyu is not only good at writing round eyes, but also because it can make the enemy fall into illusion without knowing it. If there is no teammate, one-on-one can easily die in the hands of the Uchiha clan.


    Although I don''t know if Chen is a member of the Uchiha clan, he has a writing wheel and has to dike his illusion.


    Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes never left Uchiha Tatsu''s hands, because he knew that no matter what ninjutsu, no matter what moves, the first thing to move will always be these terrible hands.


    But at this moment, Uchiha Tatsumi seemed to have changed a person, although he was still so expressionless and still so taciturn, but at this moment, the turbulent weather bursting out of him couldn''t help being surprised by Shigeru Hagi.


    Suddenly, Chen moved.When Hagaki Shigeru was slightly lost, Chen''s hands were like butterflies wearing flowers, his ten fingers moved in tandem, the trait of kunai in his hands was like the tip of a knife dancing on the ice, and the stray flowers gradually became charming. Shigeru Hagaki''s dazzling operation.


    The traits in Chen''s hand are constantly flashing, and the swords of Shigeru Hagaki repeatedly parry. As the saying goes, there is no airtight defense in the world?Under Chen''s continuous offensive, Shigeru Hagaki''s resistance has gradually slowed down.


    Gradually, a series of painless scars began to appear on his body, all of which were accidentally injured by Chen taking advantage of the void.


    Although Chen''s swordsmanship is indeed not as strong as Hagaki Shigeru, but an inch is short and an inch is risky. With face-to-face gold and stone crossed, Hagaki Shigeru will inevitably make mistakes. He is not like Chen not only Mudun Chakra but also a steady stream of ten tails. Give him strength.


    As an ordinary person, Shigeru Hagaki was strong enough to be able to hold on to Chen''s hands under his anger for so long.


    "Master Maoshuo, let go!"


    "Bomb tank!"


    When Shigeru Hagi was stretched and was about to be defeated in Uchiha Tatsuo''s hands, a loud shout suddenly came from behind him. Shigeru Hagi was overjoyed in his heart, and used all his strength to open Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s attack. Then he stepped to the side to hide, gasping for breath.


    However, Chen Zheng is fighting vigorously, and in his eyes there is only Kunai, Shigeru Hagaki''s sword, and Shigeru Hagaki.While he was swinging the knife skillfully, he did not expect Shigeru Hagi to dodge to the side.Just when he was in a trance, he saw a huge shadow appear under his feet.


    Looking up, the giant spherical object rotating at high speed was rushing towards him from a high altitude.Chen subconsciously stretched out Trait Kunai, and folded his hands on his head in a defensive posture to resist the offensive from directly above.


    "Ninjutsu Heart Turning Technique!"


    At this moment, Chen felt that he was stunned, as if he had seen something, but only for this moment, the ten-tailed Chakra in his body began to exert force, forcibly expelling the force that tried to control him.


    "Ninjutsu Shadow Imitation!"


    "Puff!"


    "Haiyi!"


    At the moment when Nara Shikahisa''s shadow imitation technique succeeded, the mountain beside him suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, which shocked Nara Shikaji, who was maintaining the shadow imitation technique, and was about to pretend to say that the imitation was successful. He screamed subconsciously, and almost didn''t relieve the shadow imitation technique in his hand.


    "It''s okay..." Yamanaka wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shook his head at Nara Luji and said that he was not injured, and then looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with horrified eyes and said: "Be careful! I will cast mystery on him. At the time, I could clearly feel that there was a terrifying existence in his body, even more terrifying than the tail beast."


    "Hiss!" Nara Lu took a deep breath and couldn''t help but subconsciously increase Chakra''s output.He looked at Hagaki Maoshuo and said, "Master Maoshuo, are you okay?"


    Shigeru Hagaki shook his head and withdrew to the two of them together with Akudo Dingza, who had restored his original qualities, and said to Nara Kajiu: "It doesn''t matter, but how did you come here? You shouldn''t be on the battlefield in Unin Village. Up there? How come you suddenly come here?"


    Nara Lukisa took a careful look at Uchiha Tatsumi, and said to Shigeru Hagaki: "The battle situation in Unin Village has temporarily stabilized. The three generations of Naruto Masters have already personally entered the battlefield in Unin Village. No In the event of an accident, they should be the first to end the battle. Besides, isn''t there still a water gate over there? What are you worried about. But you, why are you arguing with the Uchiha clan, and still so embarrassed?"


    Shigeru Hagaki took a deep breath, took out two bingliang pills from the ninja bag and swallowed it with a serious look at Uchiha Tatsumi who is now temporarily controlled by shadow imitation: "That guy, it''s very possible It is not a member of the Uchiha family, his writing wheel eyes are probably plundered from a certain Uchiha family member, and this guy can actually use the Thunder God technique!"


    "what!"


    "how is this possible!"


    "That technique?"


    There were expressions of disbelief on the faces of the three of them, and then Lu Jiu looked at Hatake Maoshuo with a serious expression that he had never had before and said solemnly: "Maosuo-sama, you are sure you are not mistaken, that is really God of Thunder. The technique?"


    We must know that the significance of the God of Thunder in Konoha is not just as simple as the ninjutsu invented by the second generation of Naruto Senjuka. The God of Thunder in the Book of Seals has been stored in the Book of Seals. After so many years, there is only one person in the sea If you can learn, the first time you hear that someone will know, Lu Jiu naturally thought it was Shigeru Hagaki that was wrong.


    However, after seeing Shigeru Hagaki nodded seriously, Lu Jiu couldn''t help taking a breath in the end.Even when he subconsciously looked in the direction of Uchiha Tatsu, he thought that Uchiha Tatsu would be the transformation of Uchiha Tatsuno.


    "He must be brought back to the village so that Konoha Anbe''s torture team can interrogate all the information!"


    While the four were discussing how to deal with the shackled Uchiha Tatsumi, Nara Shikahisa saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s imprisoned hands gradually exerting force, and Nara Shikahisa''s shadow mimicry skills were about to be unsupported. Lived, Nara Lukisa''s originally folded hands, under Uchiha Tatsu''s constant force, actually gradually began to slowly spread outward.


    "Wh...what..." Nara Lujiu''s eyes widened, he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in surprise, and couldn''t help increasing Chakra''s output again, trying to struggle.


    Chapter 472: Difficult to win


    However, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled strangely: "Is your shadow mimicry only this level? This level of shadow mimicry doesn''t work for me!"


    The last sentence was Tatsun shouting out loud, but Uchiha Tatsuno looked serious, his eyes became serious, and it was obvious that he had begun to exert his strength.


    The shadow that bound Chen had begun to gradually fade, and as Chen gradually exerted his strength, his hands could gradually move briefly.


    "Hey..."


    The powerful force in Chen''s body continuously burst out, and his body gradually trembles with the transmission of power. Obviously, this is a sign that the shadow imitation technique is about to be unable to persist.


    "not good!"


    Nara Luji yelled: "Quick!"


    "Ninjutsu Shadow Strangulation!"


    While Shikajiu performed ninjutsu, Yamanaka Kaiichi and Akimiichi Chooza looked at each other and nodded silently.


    "Ninjutsu''s partial doubling technique!"


    "Ninjutsu mind transfer technique!"


    Shanzhong Hai once again felt the influence of the terrifying force in Chen''s body, and blood would be spurted out of his throat, but he forcibly held it back.


    After delaying Chen for a while, Chen''s resistance stopped for a moment, Nara Lujiu''s shadow strangulation technique was further released, and countless black shadows climbed onto Chen''s body, binding his hands to Chen''s neck.


    Following this, the big hands of Akita Chodoza''s doubled also blasted toward Uchiha Tatsuo''s head.


    "boom!"


    Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s big hand blasted down, bringing up dust in the sky.After succeeding, Qiu Dao Dingzao slowly withdrew his hand.Seeing this scene, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s really a Konoha Pig Deer Butterfly, this kind of seamless coordination is so wonderful."


    This time the main attacker is Qiu Dao Dingzao, reaching out his hand and touching the back of his head, and said embarrassedly: "Where is it, you have passed the prize."


    "Resolved?"


    The four of them glanced deeply at Uchiha Tatsu who had never been seen in the dust.


    Suddenly their eyes changed, and they jumped vigilantly behind them in a fighting pose: "Isn''t this solved? What a monster!"


    "Cough cough!" Although Chen came out of the yellow sand in the sky, although he was not ashamed, he was almost there. Although he was not injured, it was as if he was rolling in the dust.


    "Very well! You completely irritated me!" Uchiha Tatsuno smiled without anger, Chakra let out, and instantly shook off the sand sticking to his clothes, looking at the four people with cold eyes.


    "Gufu!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo swallowed, the momentum of Chen on the opposite side was really scary.


    Time has come to noon, the temperature of the sun in the sky is getting higher, burning the yellow sand in the sky, and the temperature has become extremely hot, but at this moment, the hearts of the four people of Hagaki Maoshuo are cold.


    Looking at the immature face in front of them, they had never thought that there would be such a young powerhouse, and even pushed them into danger for a while.

 273 Naruto Power System Chapter 273

    "What should I do now..." Qiu Daojiao stretched out his hand to support the weak Yamaaka Kyouichi without leaving a trace, and stepped back two steps and asked quietly next to Nara Lukuji.


    Nara Lujiu spread his hands with a helpless expression and said: "How do I know, I can''t beat it, what should I do? Still have to ask? Of course it is running!"


    Speaking of Nara Shikuhisa and the others, they had already retired.


    "Naive! Can you run away!"


    Chen Leng snorted and slapped his hands to the ground!


    "Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    Countless big trees as thick as buckets rose from under the desert.Instantly blocked the four people''s path, although Uchiha Tatsu''s eternal kaleidoscope could not be used for the time being, but this did not prevent him from performing Mudun Ninjutsu.


    "Crap! This...this is Mu Dun...how could it be possible!" Maosuo Hagi suddenly reacted and said secretly. In fact, they shouldn''t run away before, but took the opportunity. The four of them seized before Chen didn''t react. Take the first opportunity so that they will have the hope of winning.


    But a wise man must have lost everything.He couldn''t think that Chen would actually use Mudun Ninjutsu that only the first generation of Naruto had!


    And Nara Luji, who always thought about Tatsumi flying the Thunder God technique, forgot that there was actually one of them who could compete with the speed of the Thunder God technique, and that was Shigeru Hagaki''s instantaneous technique.


    The instantaneous technique alone may not be able to reach the realm of Flying Thunder God, but if combined with his swordsmanship, in a sense, it is actually much more powerful than Flying Thunder God¡¯s art, just like Shigeru Hagi. Shuo''s sword-drawing technique was so fast that Chen had no way to use the technique of Flying Thunder God and Void.


    If there is hope for a fight, but they have already started to escape, then I am sorry, Chen''s Mu Dun will teach you how to be a human in minutes.


    "This guy, how come there are so many hole cards in his hand!" Nara Shikajiu smiled wryly.First it was writing round eyes, then Fei Lei Shen, and now there is another wooden escape.Now if Uchiha Tatsu has nothing to do with Konoha, he would not believe that he was killed.


    There must be a high-level support from one or several Konoha behind Chen. Otherwise, there is absolutely no way to collect so many Konoha''s secrets. Whether it is written on the god of thunder or Mu Dun, the secret level is the same. Higher than the same.


    This is Nara Lukisa and they didn¡¯t know that someone was studying the first generation of cells. They simply thought that Chen might be the orphan of the Chidai clan, but they changed their minds to give up this speculation. There were too many coincidences, and even wrote The existence of round eyes.


    "It seems that there are many secrets in the village that we don''t know." Nara Shikaji said pointedly.


    Shigeru Hagi raised his eyebrows. As the minister of Konoha''s Anbu, he also knew something about the dark world, but it was not convenient to explain here, and it was not suitable to talk to them.Shigeru Hagi nodded, and then said to them: "This is the end of the matter. It is impossible for the four of us to want to escape. I will stop him here while you are running away. Remember Bring the information to the village!"


    "No!" Nara Shigeru rejected Hagaki Shigeru''s suggestion in one mouthful: "Master Shigeru, you are the commander of the front of the Wind Kingdom. How can you keep you behind the palace, the three of us cover you, please rush out Right!"


    Shigeru Hagi took a deep look at Nara Kajiu, then slowly shook his head. He held the white tooth blade at his waist with one hand and said lightly, "Because I am the commander in command, I have to leave it alone. Stay to block him, you just need to run away quickly. With my strength, it is not so simple for him to keep me."


    Chapter 473: Escape


    "But, only you are the commander of the front..."


    "Okay, don''t say any more!" Lu Jiu was interrupted by Shigeru Hagaki before he was finished. He said categorically, "I am the commander-in-chief, so I will decide. The three of you go quickly and he will leave it to me. To solve it, this is an order!"


    Nara Shigeru held his mouth and took a deep look at Shigeru Hagaki. With his IQ, he couldn''t tell that it was Shigeru Hagaki who wanted to sacrifice himself for the three of them?If Shigeru Hagi could deal with Tatsu Uchiha, he would not have been so embarrassed by Tatsun before. Obviously Shigeru Hagi could not deal with Tatsu Uchiha.


    Although Nara Lujiu didn''t know if Uchiha Tatsuo was the guy who jumped out of the crack in the rock, this did not prevent Lujiu from affirming his strength.


    Nara Shikaji took a deep breath and sighed, "Master Shigeshu, no! Master Commander! You..." Thousands of words turned into a long sigh.Even though Nara Lu had a thousand words to say at this moment, time did not allow him to speak.


    "Take care!" All the words that should be said finally condensed into such a short take care. After the signal flare was released to indicate that there was a strong enemy here, the three of Nara Shikaji turned around and ran.


    On the other hand, Shigeru Hagi clenched his teeth and followed them, using a sharp white tooth blade to cut off the trees that wanted to intercept them one by one.


    However, the speed at which Shigeru Hagaki swung his sword was far behind the speed at which the trees reunited, and the road the four of them retreated suddenly fell into a deadlock.


    Seeing the slow progress of several people, Shigeru Hagaki secretly sighed, as expected to be the Mudun used by the first generation, and then stood up to the three of Nara Lukisa and said solemnly: "I can''t go on like this, I use swordsmanship. Open the way, you remember to follow me closely!"


    The three of Nara Lukisa nodded with serious faces, seeing Shigeru Hagaki standing at the forefront of the team, once again placed the white tooth blade on his waist, slowly closed his eyes, and moved his body. The only remaining Chakra, gradually, even the scabbard with Shigeru Hagaki carried a gleam of white light.


    He gently drew the blade of the white tooth for a short section, and immediately, whether it was the chakra circulating in Shigeru Hagaki or the bright white light on the scabbard, it condensed on the blade along the small section he opened. Not long after Shigeru Hagi turned into that simple and unpretentious person again, and the white light shining through his scabbard was no longer visible.


    "White Tooth Sword Technique really breaks the sky!"


    Shigeru Hagaki drew his sword and swung it toward the front. All of the white light that was lingering on his body was swiped with a knife by Shigeru Hagi, and suddenly turned into a half-moon-shaped sword light. The sticks of trees that are constantly sticking out will shatter as if they touched the blade.


    "Go!" Shigeru Hagaki, who had performed this trick with a serious shortage of Chakra, yelled at the three people behind him, and then stepped out. The three of them continued to open the road ahead, cutting off those escapes. The fish that slipped through the net.


    Nara Shikamaru and Akimichi Dingza understood their hearts. The two set up the mountain and moved forward again, and the three followed Hagi Shigeru and took out the detonation talisman, and from time to time they threw them at the trees that had been cleaned by Hagi Shigeru. In the past, prevent them from regenerating quickly.


    "Let''s escape, let''s escape. See how far you can escape!" Uchiha Tatsumi, who hid his body in the big tree, looked at the four running away blankly. He didn''t feel worried in his heart. If the tree world descends If Christmas is so easy to escape, then the first generation of Naruto Senjujuma would not be so easy to win this prestigious name.


    Sure enough, although the four people who kept advancing were already at the fastest speed, the speed at which the tree stalks regenerated was still much faster than they could clean up. The four of them only rushed forward for fifty meters and once again fell into a deadlock due to the disappearance of the blade .


    Seeing that there was still only 20 meters away, the unwilling Shigeru Hagi was about to take out his military ration pill and come back again, but was stopped by Nara Lukuji.


    "Master Maoshuo, please wait! You have already taken Bingliang Pills before, and if you take it again now, it will definitely leave sequelae and damage your body!"


    Shigeru Hagaki pushed Nara Lukuhisa''s hand away, shook his head and swallowed the pill, panting, "I have never experienced anything in my life? The betrayal of my teammates and the suspicion of the villagers, which one is not more The sequelae of Bingliang Pills are even greater? I can survive those. What are the sequelae of Bingliang Pills? Isn¡¯t it enough to eat before?"


    Regardless of Nara Lukisa, Shigeru Hagaki began to slowly extract chakras from the body with the help of the effect of Bingliang pills.


    You must know that Bingliang Pills cannot be eaten more. One is the digestive function of the body for Bingliang Pills, and the other is that Bingliang Pills can be taken repeatedly within a day, the effect will be weakened.


    After Shigeru Hagigi swallowed several grain pellets, the Chakra in his body only barely recovered about one-third, but he was reluctant to release it again.


    "Haha! You are running away, I see where you can escape without Chakra."


    It turns out that the birth of the tree world is not only trapping Nara Lukisa and others here, but also being able to absorb the chakras of the four without knowing it. This is why Shigeru Hagaki did not have chakras so quickly. Originally, there were only a few Chakras in the Flagwood family. After many battles, Chakras were even less pitiful. Although there were supplements with ration pills, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    Now in the dilemma of the birth of the tree world, their chakras are being absorbed by Tatsun all the time. Uchiha Tatsuno hiding behind the big tree doesn''t mind just watching them die because the chakras are overdrawn.After all, he still faintly cared about what Shigeru Hagi said that he didn''t have the heart of being strong.


    "What does he mean?" Uchihatatsu hid among the trees, squinting his eyes and looking at Shigeru Hagi who is still struggling in front of him. I don''t know why he would say that he is not strong. Xin, although this matter is a trivial matter, listening to Chen''s ears has been echoing in his mind. By this time, Chen understood that he always cared about this matter.


    "Haha, don''t care about him, it''s enough to have this strength, the heart of the strong or something, doesn''t it all come if you have the strength?" Uchiha Tatsu chuckles, leaving all the unrealistic thoughts in his mind behind him. , Once again looked at the four running away.


    Chapter 474: That''s it


    Looking at the four Nara Lukuhisa who were constantly cutting through the trees and trying to escape, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled coldly. If the original Mudan Ninjutsu was so easily escaped by people, then it would not be called a fairy technique to put down troubled times.


    Although it is said that Nara Shikuji and the others are very close to the area where they can escape from the tree world, but at this little distance, they are like a moat, separated between Nara Shikuji and the others and the yellow sand in the sky.


    Uchiha Tatsuno curled his lips. Although he had stopped pursuing, he did not mean that he let the four people go so easily.The hands began to seal, and the Chakra in the body began to increase the amount of transportation.


    "Mu Dun''s thorn killing technique!"


    From this moment on, the rattan that swooped in from the surrounding four of Nara Lukisa and the others became as hard as steel. At this moment, the usual detonating talisman can no longer work. Not only that, even the sword of Shigeru Hagaki. Gradually I can''t cut the trees.


    You must know that this is a chakra short knife handed down from the flagwood family. When forging, countless precious metal materials were used. It should have been cutting iron like mud, but there was no way to cut the tree.


    "You have to be vigilant, the enemy is about to attack, this may be our only chance!" Hagiaki Shigeru pulled out the white tooth blade, cut a tree with his strength, and then supported Nara in the mountains behind him. Lu Jiu and Qiu Dao Dingzuo solemnly said.


    The two nodded and firmly clamped Yamanaka Keiichi. As a qualified ninja, they all knew what to do at this time. All they had to do was to follow Shigeru Hagaki and help Shigeru Hagaki complete the assistance. Mission, only in this way can I have a chance to escape.


    At this moment, they have already sent out the signal flare. It stands to reason that they should be waiting for rescue after the flare is sent, but the flare they sent out is to evacuate here as soon as possible, which means that from the moment they send out the signal flare, it means that there is no rescue behind them. Everything can only depend on themselves.


    If the four isolated and helpless people had no other means, they might really be forced to stay here by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Be careful, give me three minutes!" Shigeru Hagaki took a deep breath. Now that the matter has come, he has to go all out and even overdraft potential and vitality to fight.

 274 Naruto Power System Chapter 274

    After he said this, he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes and started meditating.


    Although the three of Nara Shigeru didn''t know why Shigeru Hagaki had not meditated before and now they started meditating, the three of them wisely did not ask, but looked at each other and nodded intently, and stood apart in a character shape. Surrounded by Hagaki Shigeru.


    The three of them held Kunai while sweeping away the intrusion of the tree, but also guarding against Uchiha Tatsu''s sneak attack.


    Soon, the three people who were already physically exhausted gradually couldn''t hold it under the siege of the enhanced version of the tree, and the Chakra inside began to become stretched.


    "Is that not enough?" Uchiha Tatsumi, who was hiding in the tree, gave four people a dull look, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "I thought that the team with Shigeru Hagaki and Zhuludie could last longer, but it turned out like this. It''s boring!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno curled his lips. He overestimated the fighting power of Shigeru Hagi and Zhuluchou. Although their cooperation could make Tatsu embarrassed for a while, it did not make him feel a deadly threat.


    However, he did not want to think that this battle not only exposed the writing wheel, but also exposed the Flying Thunder God and Mu Dun, and even used the blur. It can be said that in addition to the ten-tailed human column force and the kaleidoscope, he has everything The hole cards on the face have been exposed, and that''s how they barely stopped the four.


    I have to say that after losing the pupil technique, Chen''s combat effectiveness has indeed dropped a lot. Compared with when he had pupil technique, Chen could not find his position in this battle at all, eternal The effect of the kaleidoscope and the eyes of reincarnation on him is too great.


    Uchiha Tatsuki sets a seal with both hands, he has already planned to end this meaningless game of cat and mouse.


    In the tree world that had originally appeared to be very anxious, all the attacking trees couldn''t help but froze at the same time, and then slowly retreated back.


    This gave the three people who were about to be unable to support them a breath of time.


    However, things were not so simple. Sure enough, after a short period of peace, a more violent impact rushed towards the three of Nara Lukisa.


    Fortunately, the three of them did not relax their vigilance, but carefully guarded Shigeru Hagaki''s body while resting. At this time, they had swallowed the third liangliang pill, and the body organs in the body had gradually begun to show endurance. The medicinal properties, this time the Chakra recovered by taking Bingliang pills is obviously much less than before.


    However, there is no way. Now three minutes have passed just one minute and fifty seconds. If necessary, they may continue to take liangliang pills.


    "Damn..." Qiu Dao Dingzuo gritted his teeth and fiercely smashed the liangliang pill in his mouth, allowing the pungent medicinal properties to spread along his esophagus to the meridians throughout his body.


    "When is this the head?" He threw a shuriken with the detonating talisman again, and Yamazaka Kai slightly shielded the heat wave caused by the detonating talisman explosion. At this moment, his heart was miserable.


    Not only because of physical injuries, but also physical overdrafts, physical and mental double injuries, Yamanaka Kaiichi¡¯s chakras were consumed much faster than usual.


    Gradually, the chakras that Yamanaka Hiichi had recovered from taking the third Bingliang pill began to slowly dry up.At this time, those who could not attack the tree for a long time seemed to be conscious, and began to slowly start work in the direction of the mountain, wanting to open a breakthrough.


    However, with the helpless cooperation of Nara Lukisa and Akimichi Chozuza, they still survived without danger.


    "Thank you!" Shan Zhonghai took a breath, tremblingly took out the military grain pill and swallowed it, and began to take the opportunity to recover the chakra in his body.


    "Wooden escape tree bound forever burial!"


    Uchiha Tatsu, who had been unable to attack for a long time, began to be impatient. Seeing that the three of them were still chatting, Uchiha Tatsu who ran away directly zoomed in. All the trees began to move closer to the four, and the yellow sand desert on the ground began to sink. Obviously, Chen wants to bury them all here and sleep in the Kingdom of Wind.


    "Damn...Dangerous!" Nara Lujiu roared: "I should have thought about it, I should have thought about it, how can I not know the first big killer since it will be Mudun! It''s all my fault, it''s all mine wrong!"


    "I''m sorry, Ding Zuo Haiyi, I have failed your trust in me."


    Chapter 475: Fairy Mode?


    "What do you say, what do you say to disappoint me."


    "I haven''t worked out the most perfect tactics, nor have I been able to bring you back safely, isn''t this betraying your trust!"


    "What are you kidding, we have been so many years, we still divide these you and mine?" Qiu Daojiao slapped Nara Lukuji''s head, and it is estimated that only Qiu Daojiao could be so optimistic before he died.


    "You..." Lu Jiu looked at the two with a touch of emotion, seeing the truth in adversity, and only the feelings in times of crisis can withstand the test.At this time the ground had begun to collapse, but the three of them were still motionless. At this time, it was too late to resist, and they were already unable to return to the sky.


    "Unfortunately, he has already agreed that he will go back and get married once this war is over, alas!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo sighed.


    However, the speaker was not interested and the listener was interested. Uchiha Tatsuno suddenly reacted when he heard the words marriage. This is an era at least 20 years ago. At this time, Yamanaka was not married yet, meaning that Ino was still He was not born. If he had killed Yamanaka Kaiichi at this time, maybe according to the causality of time, the future Ino would disappear accordingly.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo couldn¡¯t help but leave a cold sweat on his forehead. He was too proud before, and he did not even think of such a crucial point. Although he has not yet figured out what happened in this world, why he should have been in World War II. The white tooth that died at that time has survived to this day, but anyway, Ino is the person he cares about, how could he let Ino disappear.


    Chen sighed lightly, his face was so unkind that his hands were imprinted


    "The earth moves the core!"


    The sand that had already begun to sink gradually stopped flowing, and the ground that was originally in a hollow had now condensed a huge cross-section of soil, preventing the trend of sand sinking.


    Immediately, the Mu Dun Chakra in his body began to mobilize, and the roots of the big tree began to grow wildly, gradually filling up the void in the ground, stabilizing the eternal burial of the tree this time.


    After wiping the non-existent sweat on his forehead, Chen looked ugly.


    It is unbearable.If Ino had been born, it would be okay, then Shan Zhonghai would not kill him. The key is that he is not born now. For the sake of future daughter-in-law, Chen can only protect his old husband.


    Chen has stopped the output of Chakra, and the big trees in the tree world have stopped their activities at this moment, and have turned into large and vibrant trees.


    Just as Chen smiled and prepared to escape into the void, Shigeru Hagaki, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes.


    At this time, his body has undergone tremendous changes. His pupils have become scarlet, and the corners of his eyes to the eyebrows are painted with mysterious red oil. The chakra inside his body becomes full again, even the nature of the chakra Also changed.


    He stood up, his whole body was shocked, he drew out the white tooth blade from his waist and started to spin, slashing!


    "laugh!"


    A blade of light, centered on Hagaki Shigeru, began to spread around.Yingying''s glowing white light slowly began to tear the trees at a strange speed, but the apparently slow knife light dropped all the trees in the tree world released by Chen in the blink of an eye. Cut off.


    The blade mang was cast unabated, and it gradually disappeared between the world and the earth after destroying many dunes in the distance.


    The fall of the big tree revealed Uchiha Tatsu''s figure.


    At this moment, Shigeru Hagaki was holding the blade of white teeth, standing in front of the three of Nara Lukisa, looking at Uchiha Tatsun with indifferent expression, and said to the three behind him: "Sorry, it was a little late, I almost missed it! "


    Although the three of Nara Lukisa and others did not know what was going on, seeing that Shigeru Hagaki had woken up at this moment, and it seemed to be much better than before, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief: "You are welcome, Mr. Maoshu. This is what we should do, as long as we can make it in time."


    Although Nara Shigeru and others did not know what changes had taken place in Shigeru Hagaki, Uchiha Tatsuno knew it. Seeing that his aura had changed, he was staring at his own Shigeru Hagaki warriorly. There was a stormy sea in my heart.


    "Fairy Mode?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned. Just looking at the mysterious oil paint in the corner of Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes and Chakrashen who has undergone transformation in his body, he can conclude that Shigeru Hagi must have entered the state of Immortal Mode at this moment. Only the fairy model can change the human aura.


    "Hakiki Shigeru has a fairy model? Shouldn''t it." Uchiha Tatsumi muttered to himself.He felt more and more weird in this era. At first, Shigeru Hagi was not dead, and even appeared on the battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind. After a while, Shigeru Hagi started the fairy mode, and the others It''s a natural look.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on?"


    Why did a person who should have died in the Second Ninja World War be active on the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War? This is what makes Chen most puzzled.


    "Could it be that Shigeru Hagisu didn''t commit suicide?" Suddenly Chen''s eyes lit up, perhaps because he came to this era. It is impossible to say that Shigeru Hagimu did not commit suicide under the circumstances of his time. The pattern is really too much.


    It is well known that the only way to learn the fairy mode is to go to the three holy places. You must know that even the Six Dao immortals are the immortal modes learned under the Miaomu Mountain Toad Immortal, one of the three holy places.Except for these three holy places, there is no fairy model to learn from other psychic beast gathering places.


    This is what Chen learned after asking his own psychic beast Liu Dao Wang, and it is precisely why Chen''s immortal arts can only be used skillfully after becoming Ten-tailed Human Zhu Li.


    I used to live in the world for more than ten years. Suddenly someone came over to tell you that the previous ones were fake. Anyone would feel unhappy in their hearts.


    Chapter 476: The Real Sword Technique


    Chen pressed his chin and looked at the oil paint on the corner of Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes, which was somewhat similar to the fairy pattern of the original Hokage.

 275 Naruto Power System Chapter 275

    "It seems that this era is not simple, maybe there is some hidden history. I may need to understand this era." Uchiha Tatsuno grinned.


    However, he said that after Shigeru Hagaki used the immortal mode, the power in his body has undergone earth-shaking changes. He looked at Uchiha Tatsuo provocatively and said: "Now, we can continue to the next round!"


    Cursing his mouth, Uchiha Tatsumi ignored Hagii Shigeru''s provocation.He is not a fighting madman, especially now that Chen is still injured, and the pupil power of his eyes has not recovered, and he will still suffer more or less against Hagii Shigeru who has used the fairy mode.


    Originally, his speed was fast, and he could cause damage to Chen after blessing the fairy mode.


    It just so happened that Chen was still worrying about whether he should let them go as soon as he left, or let them escape without a trace.Now that Hagigi Shigeru''s fairy model has a good excuse, because he is afraid of Hagishi''s power to leave, this is a good reason, Chen secretly thought.


    Shigeru Hagi looked at Uchiha Tatsu quietly for a long time. Seeing that he had no reaction at all, he couldn''t help frowning, and said, "Why, afraid?"


    Chen still hadn''t spoken, but looked at Shigeru Hagi with a calm expression.


    He frowned, did not wait for Chen''s answer, but slapped the White Tooth Blade in his hand, his legs stomped and the instant technique was activated, and the whole person suddenly appeared in front of Chen like a teleport.


    "White Tooth Sword Technique Chasing Teeth!"


    The white-toothed knife pierced Chen''s lower abdomen around the purple thunder and lightning.


    "Click!"


    Chen''s traits, Kuwucai was held up when he touched Baifang''s knife, and then twisted hard, unexpectedly, the sharp blade of Kuwuwucai was scraped off by Baifang''s knife!


    You must know that this trait has been carefully crafted systematically, and its tenacity can be called against the sky, otherwise Chen would not regard it as an important combat weapon.


    Obviously, there is no other way to use this quality again.Chen kicked at Shigeru Hagaki, pulling the distance between the two of them. He smiled helplessly: "I didn''t want to take out this knife, but... you forced me!"


    With that, Chen slowly drew the blade of the Meteor Meteor Blade that was now full of ominous from the system space.But Chen was surprised that the strong ominous aura that had originally circulated in the body of the meteor knife suddenly disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    When Chen reacted, there was only a trace of the ghostly evil spirit on the Meteor Blade. If Chen reacted in time, she sealed the last trace of ghostly evil spirit with sealing technique, maybe this The handle of the sword will again become without any ghostly spirit.


    "System, what''s going on!" Holding the Meteor Blade horizontally, Chen started calling the system without a trace.


    "Ding, due to the backwardness of time and the advancement of the times, all the ghostly evil spirits have returned to the state of condensation, so they will dissipate."


    "Then what the hell is this Shigeru Hagaki? Not only is he not dead, but he is still in fairy mode. Isn''t he still dead?"


    "The age of the host has been determined to be 100% dead. As for why the age of Shigeru Hagi has not died, the system is temporarily unable to answer. It can only be said that the age of the host is not as simple as you imagined. , You will understand the meaning of this sentence when you see more."


    "Inexplicable!" Chen felt very inexplicable since entering the dragon veins. Time Changhe, Candle Dragon, Hagaki Maoshuo, his own sword, not only these, but now even the system has begun to become inexplicable.


    Uchiha Tatsuno twitched the corners of his mouth, and couldn''t help feeling shocked at the beginning of his life in this era.


    However, it was not the time to go on a business trip. Just when Chen was communicating with the system, Shigeru Hagi had already deceived him, and the white-toothed short knife in his hand was swung repeatedly, especially in Chen''s throat, cervical spine, lungs, liver, and neck. Arteries, subclavian arteries, kidneys, and heart are pierced out in succession.


    The sword is straight to the point, the sword is fatal.


    "This...this is..." The recovered Uchiha Tatsu could not help being shocked when he saw the familiar attack tendency of Shigeru Hagi.


    "This is Wunin''s silent assassination technique!" Uchiha''s eyes flashed. Although he hadn''t learned Wunin''s silent assassination technique, it did not prevent him from understanding this technique. He was famous in Naruto, and even always Unexpectedly, Chen had seen the assassination technique circulating in the dark part of each village in the hands of Shigeru Hagi.


    The assassination technique that could be performed perfectly in conjunction with the fog hiding technique turned into a fierce short-sword knife technique in the hands of Shigeru Hagi. This strange rhythm of moves, and this strange position of moves, Let Chen is very unaccustomed.


    "Choo!"


    Chen turned his defense to offensive after a stab at Qimu Maoshuo¡¯s attack, and slashed at Hamu Maoshuo severely. Nowadays, the Meteor Meteor Knife without the power of ghosts, besides being able to summon meteorites, Only the advantage of sharpness and toughness is left.


    Originally Chen was bound to win a move, but he did not expect that Shigeru Hagi could react within the limit of time, holding the knife on Chen''s knife.


    What surprised Chen was that after hardly taking the heavy split of himself, Shigeru Hagaki was motionless like a rock. He did not take a half step back under his feet, leaving no flaws for Chen to take advantage of the vacancy.


    However, at this time Shigeru Hagaki leaned aside, his short knife followed Chen''s blade and began to slash through the blade, and then from the blade to the hilt, the blade of the white tooth made a violent cross friction with the meteorite blade. The sound like a scream.


    But Tatsun and Shigeru Hagaki were not disturbed by this external force. At this moment, the two of them had already entered the mysterious realm of a swordsmanship duel. From time to time, Shigeru Hagaki attacked and Chen defended, and Chen attacked from time to time. Shigeru Hagaki came to defend.


    The two of you come and go, no one takes advantage of anyone, and no one is sure that they can have the confidence to win the other side in this swordsmanship showdown.


    "That''s it!"


    After the last collision, Shigeru Hagaki swung Kai Tatsumi''s Meteor Blade. He stood sideways, the blade of the white tooth pointed at the ground diagonally, and looked at Uchiha Tatsun with cold eyes.


    And after being slashed away by Hagaki Maoshuo, Chen also regained his Qingming in an instant, and also looked at Hagaki Maoshuo with bad eyes!


    Chapter 477: The second confrontation with White Fang


    The silent assassination in Wuren Village is actually not difficult to learn. It is nothing more than a key attack on the eight parts of the throat, cervical spine, lung, liver, carotid artery, subclavian artery, kidney, and heart. This is not difficult. How to master the silent assassination technique.


    We must know that even the ninjas of Ninja Village need to rely on the technique of haze to perfectly release the power of silent assassination. The representative of this is that the master of the decapitated sword, Guiren Taodi, will not cut again, but even It was him who had to rely on the technique of haze to be able to truly achieve silent assassination.


    But now Shigeru Hagaki has merged the silent assassination technique of Wunin Village into his own swordsmanship, and has become his real thing, instead of just learning rigidly like others, only The rigid imitation can''t grasp the essence of silent assassination at all.


    And every attack and temptation of Shigeru Hagaki brought a deep meaning, and even his every attack was leading Chen in which direction he would go next. Chen had completely fallen into him. Among the routines, this is also the reason why Uchiha Tatsumi was shocked.


    "I didn''t expect you to have practiced swordsmanship to such a realm." Uchihasatsu shook the Meteor Sword in his hand. After a series of swordsmanship duels just now, Rao Shichen''s endurance is amazing and his strength is amazing. Also began to numb slightly.


    Under the blessing of the immortal mode, Shigeru Hagaki, who was originally a super shadow-level strength, waited to be further strengthened, and even faintly stepped out of the shackles of that step, let alone under the attack of Shigeru Hagaki. Every time Chen swings the knife, it is very uncomfortable, and every time he has to respond with greater strength to Shigeru Hagaki''s attack, it is often twice the result with half the effort.


    Shigeru Hagaki did not speak. He knew that his fairy mode could not last long. One more second was an extra second to attack. He inadvertently glanced at the three of Nara Lukisa and saw that they were still there. Chakra could not help but secretly anxious to recover.


    "These guys, don''t think I can maintain this state forever!" Shigeru Hagaki almost laughed angrily. At this time, Nara Lukisa and Akidao Dingza should take Yamanaka Kaiichi to go first. Only They left Hagaki Shigeru before he could retreat with the blessing of the fairy pattern.


    My family knows about my family affairs, don¡¯t look at it as if it is Shigeru Hagaki who has the upper hand now, but Maoshuo is very clear in his heart that this guy in front of him has not used his full strength, although he does not deny his mentality, but for Chen¡¯s strength, Shigeshu Hagi Still given affirmation.


    The battle lasted until now, and Shigeru Hagaki can still feel the faint sense of oppression from Chen, even he has not even breathed out until now, it seems that Chakra is still very full.


    As the minister of Konoha Anbe, he is not only familiar with assassination techniques, but also knows the skills of observing words and expressions. He knows very well that Uchiha Tatsu is not trying to be tough now, but that Chakra is really full of physical strength in his body.


    Frowning slightly, Haaki Maoshuo had wind under his feet, once again deceiving him to start a second round of sword fighting with Chen.


    The two of you come and I have been in a stalemate many times, but Shigeru Hagaki knew very well in his heart that he couldn''t continue this way. After all, this is the border of the Kingdom of Wind, and the base camp of Shinobu is not far away. If it drags on any longer, Sand Shinobu is likely to bring a large army to encircle and suppress.


    At that time, Shigeru Hagi, who is severely lacking in physical strength and Chakra, can¡¯t escort the three of Lujiu back to the base camp. More importantly, he must not be captured by Sand Ninja, if he is used as a battlefield. If the commander-in-chief was captured, it really only had to apologize.


    After calculating his remaining natural energy secretly in his heart, Shigeru Hagaki squinted his eyes. He was already considering how to retreat. The most important thing was how to get rid of the three guys behind him first.


    He shook his head helplessly, and once again set his eyes on Uchiha Chen.Because it was in his stunned effort that Chen had broken through the blockade of his swordsmanship and started a counterattack. Just now, Shigeru Hagi was almost stabbed by Chen.


    "You can''t protect yourself, but you still care about others? First take care of yourself!"


    The streamer star and meteor knife in Chen''s hand turned into a touch of shock, and it stabled at Hagaki Maoshuo obliquely. At the same time, Chen made a seal with one hand, ready to start a formal counterattack!


    "Thunder Dunk Thousand Birds Flow!"


    The long-lost feeling of being covered with thunder and lightning strikes once again. Since Uchiha Tatsu has obtained the Meteor Meteor Blade and turned on the power of the ghost in the blade, he has rarely used Chidoryu as his own swordsmanship.


    Now that the power of the ghost and evil spirit disappeared inexplicably, Chen had to open up the thunder and lightning coat again and transform into the master of thunder and lightning.


    The countless screaming birds seem to be urging death. Chen''s Meteor meteor knife pierced forward, seeing that the tip of the knife has pierced Hagi Shigeru''s upper ninja vest, as long as he goes a little deeper towards the front. A distance of a millimeter can pierce Hagigi Shigeru''s skin and pierce his internal organs.

 276 Naruto Power System Chapter 276

    It''s a pity that at this time, Shigeru Hagaki suddenly woke up, and the white tooth blade pierced from the bottom to the top at a strange angle, and it happened to hit Chen''s Meteor Meteor Knife. A harsh sound like "jingle".


    It was still Shigeru Hagaki''s superior sword skills, and at this critical moment, he reacted in time to resist Chen''s inevitable attack.


    "You still have the mind to take care of others when you fight, do you think your life is not long enough!" Uchiha Tatsumi missed a blow but was not frustrated, but mocked with a cold face, trying to increase Shigeru Hagaki A little psychological pressure.


    However, Shigeru Hagi didn¡¯t take this set at all, and in turn ridiculed: ¡°For someone like you who doesn¡¯t even have the heart to be strong and can¡¯t really control his own power, even if I close one eye, failure!"


    "Not ashamed!" Chen coldly snorted, and the Meteor Meteor Blade in his hand faintly glowed crimson. Chen knew that this was the special effect of this knife. When attacking the enemy, he could use the power of the knife to summon meteorites to attack the enemy. attack.


    Looking at this knife, Chen''s face showed a smile but a smile, and he seemed to have thought of an excellent idea.


    "See how you can escape this time!" Chen''s eyes flashed, and the Meteor Meteor Knife in his hand pointed at Hagi Maoshuo again, but he didn''t rush forward this time.


    Four hundred and seventy-eighth; Xianfa white tooth forbidden technique seven stars Yaohua!


    The Meteor Meteor pointed at Hagaki Maoshuo, but Chen did not rush up.There seems to be a mysterious power on the knife in the dark, and Shunchen''s hand holding the handle of the knife has been flowing to the other hand that reaches out to the sky.


    A gravitational force different from that of Vientiane Tianyin spreads out from Chen¡¯s hands. However, under this gravitational force, Shigeru Hagaki and others are not affected at all, but this gravitational force is real. For a long time, there was a faint roar of thunder in the sky.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Shigeru Hagaki shouted and awakened the three of Nara Lukisa, and made a gesture with his back to them, suggesting that they should evacuate first.


    Knowing that it would only be a cumbersome thing to wait for others to stay, Nara Lukisa and the three resolutely chose to retreat. This time is no longer the time to talk about the will of fire not to abandon or give up. With their current state, Even if you go up, you can only send food. It¡¯s better to take the opportunity to escape. This is already the biggest support for Hagimu Shigeshu. At least Hajimu Shigeshuo doesn¡¯t have to take care of the three of them when he evacuates. This way, Maoshuo. The probability of a safe evacuation will also become higher.


    While Uchiha Tatsumi was holding a big move, Shigeru Hagi took out a few shurikens from the ninja bag and threw them towards Tatsumi, making seals with both hands.


    "Ninjutsu Shuriken multiple shadow avatars!"


    "Ding Ling Dang Cang!"


    After several shurikens collided with each other irregularly, they transformed into a large dense cluster of shurikens, rushing to Uchiha Tatsui like rain.


    Facing the dense shuriken multiple shadow avatar technique, Chen didn''t even withdraw his legs for half a step.The shuriken came to a stop at a distance of fifty centimeters like rain, as if hitting something like a barrier.


    All fell under Chen''s feet under "Ping Ling Pong Cang".


    "It''s useless! You strong man with a strong heart, enjoy the gift I prepared for you!" Uchiha Tatsuno''s eyes widened, and the mockery on his face couldn''t be concealed, he seemed He smiled and looked at Shigeru Hagi with a smile, but his movements did not delay at all.


    Compared to the confident Uchiha Tatsumi, Shigeru Hagaki felt a trace of worry. His sixth sense told him that if he did not leave at this moment, he would most likely face the greatest crisis he had ever encountered in his life.


    But his body has already been locked by Uchiha Tatsuo. If he has any signs of escaping at this time, I believe Tatsun will definitely stop him.Shigeru Hagaki is not 100% sure that he can escape from Tatsumi, especially now that there are three people behind him. If he escapes, the three of Nara Shigeru and the others will definitely become Uchiha Tatsumi''s tools for venting his anger, Shigeru Hagigi His Shindo never allowed him to do such a thing by himself.


    Backhand inserted the blade of the white tooth into the scabbard, sat down cross-legged and laid the knife flat between his legs, Shigeru Hagaki quietly recovered his physical condition.Since you can''t leave, you can only face it with the best mental state.


    Chen showed a satisfied smile. He raised his head and looked towards the sky. At this time, he could already faintly feel that something was echoing with him.


    And at this moment, the sky that was originally clear and clear suddenly had a slight vibration, as if a painting was about to be torn apart, and even the temperature of the sun could not be faintly felt.


    He was originally in a desert with scorching sun, but Maoshuo Hagaki couldn''t feel the heat at all.


    "Take it!"


    "Meteor Star, Meteor Blade, Pseudo-Sky Obstacle!"


    Uchiha Chen yelled and waved Zhiten''s hand downward, and the vibration in the sky became stronger and stronger. Suddenly a huge shadow blocked the ground, and Shigeru Hagi raised his eyes.


    Surprisingly, the originally picturesque and still sky seemed to be punctured by someone, and a meteorite emerged from the loophole!


    "Oh my God, what is this!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo turned his head and looked horrified, as if he had seen something impossible.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Jiu saw Ding Zuo stop and asked subconsciously, but this time he saw an unforgettable scene: "What!"


    "This is over!" Qiu Daoding sat on the ground, "This is not something human can resist..."


    "What to do now..." Haiyi, the only one who remained calm, looked back at Lu Jiu, as if waiting for him to give an answer.


    "Now there is really no way." Lu Jiu grinned helplessly, and he sighed: "Faced with this situation, no matter how high IQ is, there is nothing he can do."


    The hot meteorite kept roaring towards the ground at an unimaginable speed. It was only at this moment that Shigeru Hagaki understood what the big killer Uchiha Tatsu said was.


    He stood up slowly, looking at Uchiha Tatsun with a calm expression on his face: "Is this your strongest attack?"


    Chen curled his mouth in disdain. Although he still admires Hagi Mosho, he is very uncomfortable with Hagi Mosho''s pretending style. , Unnecessary things have to be forged.


    It''s okay to let him suffer a little at this time, anyway, this meteorite is controlled by Chen, as long as he grasps it at the last moment, Chen can guarantee that the meteorite fall will not affect his future father-in-law.


    "I have momentum, but I still don''t have the heart of a strong man." Shigeru Hagaki smiled lightly, stood up with a knife in his left hand, his eyes condensed, and looked at Uchiha Tatsui with a serious face: "I will tell you something today. It''s called the true heart of the strong."


    Bai Fang placed the knife on his waist, and all the momentum of his body suddenly disappeared. If it weren''t for those still very firm eyes, Chen almost thought that Shigeru Hagi had given up.


    At this moment, the red eyeshadow on the corners of his eyes became thicker and thicker, and even began to spread toward his cheeks. Not long after, almost half of his face was stained with a mysterious red pattern.


    However, at this time the meteorite was about to fall, breaking through the atmosphere in the blink of an eye, and struck straight towards Hagaki Shigeru.


    At this moment, he seemed to be fully prepared, standing there with a knife in his left hand, waiting for the meteorite to fall.


    As time passed by, the meteorites landed little by little, and you could already feel the scorching aura on the meteorites. Just when Chen thought that Qimu Maoshuo was about to give up, Qimu Maoshuo finally got down. An action.


    I saw the knife in Shigeru Hagaki''s hand exuding an icy blue light. Under Chakra¡¯s urging, the tip of the knife gradually elongated and extended until it stopped growing when it was two meters long. The blade turned into a two-meter long knife!


    Haaki Maoshuo had already been covered with a naked-eye chakra coat, which was natural energy, and Chen could clearly feel the majestic energy contained in it.He glanced at the meteorite with a scorching gaze and then looked at the blade of White Fang with a gentle look. One hand stroked the blade of the blade and sighed slightly: "Old friend, you have been with me for so many years, and today I still rely on you. !"


    The White Fang''s blade trembled slightly, and the groan seemed to be responding to Shigeru Hagaki''s feelings.


    "It seems that you are also excited!" Hagaki Maoshuo laughed, his legs stomped, the wind was blowing under his feet, and his whole body rose into the air and headed toward the meteorite!


    "Seven Star Yaohua, White Fang Forbidden Magic!"


    Chapter 479: Stop


    In the surprised eyes of Tatsun and the three of Nara Lujiu who had not yet gone far, Shigeru Hagaki jumped up high, stepping on the lotus step under his feet, step by step into the air, step by step, growing lotus!


    I saw him holding a three-meter-long knife, preemptively, stabbing the meteorite with one knife before the meteorite completely landed, and then with one knife after another. In the eyes of Tatsun and Nara Shigeru, the figure of Shigeru Hagaki seemed to be Turning into a illusion, seven Hagaki Shigeru appeared in the entire space at the same time, waving their swords, as if using the shadow clone technique.


    If this is in another world, it is likely to cause a lot of shock. However, this is a world with clone art. In the eyes of Nara Shikahisa and others, it seems to be splitting up seven clones and swinging the sword at the same time.


    But Chen is very clear, where is this clone technique?This is obviously because Hagaki Shigeru''s speed was too fast, which caused him to leave a phantom in place!


    Shigeru Hagaki kept moving, constantly waving the long knife in his hand, and all the phantoms could be smoothly and unimpededly connected without outsiders knowing.


    "The true meaning of fairy white tooth forbidden technique flying flowers month by month!"


    I saw Shigeru Hagaki, who was constantly moving and blinking, suddenly stopped. At the same time, the seven phantoms were still moving, and then layered on Shigeru Hagaki''s body. The power of the share was once again blessed in the body of Shigeru Hagaki.


    When the last phantom''s clone returned to Shigeru Hagaki, his eyes widened, and the long knife in his hand swung out and pierced directly in the middle of the meteorite!


    Time seems to be still at this moment. Tatsun¡¯s surprised eyes, the expressions of Nara Lukisa, Yamanaka Kaiichi, and Akudo Dingza seeing ghosts, seem to be still in the eyes of Shigeru Hagaki at this moment. He opened his mouth lightly. He whispered: "Broken!"


    "boom!"

 277 Naruto Power System Chapter 277

    In an instant, the still picture was instantly broken, and the huge meteorite under the knife of Shigeru Hagaki had not had time to fall, and it broke into slag under the last forbidden technique of Shigeru Hagaki.


    The blazing meteorites kept falling. After being blocked by Shigeru Hagaki, they no longer fell so fast, but became light and fluttering like petals. However, the meteorites that were braving in flames really seemed like flames. The flowers are average and fall continuously.


    Shigeru Hagaki breathed a sigh of relief, with a little tiptoe, returning to the ground step by step with countless meteorite debris.


    He retracted the white tooth blade back into the scabbard. At this moment, the sharp white tooth blade had already become riddled with holes.You have to know that meteorites are not so good. No matter how good Hagaki Shigeru''s sword is, it can¡¯t change the power of meteorites. It¡¯s pretty good that the white tooth blade breaks up the meteorite without breaking into pieces. .


    Now the white tooth blade must be recast, or it can only be sealed up and put on the shelf, and can no longer be used as a fighting blade.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the man who had just completed the feat in front of him blankly.However, Chen''s heart had already set off a great storm!Is Shigeru Hagaki strong?Strong!Is it strong enough to have no boundaries?No!


    But why could he break up the meteorite abruptly?Even if the pseudo-celestial shock star released by the Meteor Blade is not as domineering and powerful as the original, it is still not something ordinary people can stop.


    Lian Chen himself, if he is not the performer, he wants to do the same thing as Hagaki Shigeru. If he doesn¡¯t turn on the full body, he will use Suo Nenghu or turn on Mu Dun to use thousands of hands on top of the Buddha. The words simply cannot reach the level of Shigeru Hagaki.


    Chen is now the ten-tailed man Zhuli, where is Hagaki Shigeru?It''s nothing, but it can accomplish things that are simply impossible under the blessing of the fairy model.From Chen''s point of view, this is nothing short of a fantasy, touching a realm beyond the reach of manpower.


    "How did you do it." Although shocked, it was nothing more than that moment. After all, with Chen''s strength, Shigeru Hagaki''s ability to do this can only brighten his eyes. That''s it.


    "How did I do it?" Shigeru Hagaki was taken aback. He thought that Chen would take the opportunity to attack him. After all, after using the forbidden technique continuously, the Chakra in Shigeru Hagaki''s body was exhausted, even if it was him. It was useless to take Bingliang pills at the moment.


    After seeing Chen did not attack but questioned, Shigeru Hagi shook his head calmly and said, "I don''t know I can do it."


    Tatsun frowned and said again before preparing to speak: "But I believe I can do it!" Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes were full of confidence, and he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with piercing eyes, even now. His body is in a weak state, but his aura still shows no signs of weakness.


    "Believe?" Chen paused: "Just... just because of believing?"


    However, at this time, Shigeru Hagaki ignored Uchiha Tatsun and turned around on his own. He turned his back to him and said, "Yes, I just believe it!" Maybe it''s because Tatsun''s origin is too mysterious. The three things, Shulanyan, Flying Thunder God, and Mu Dun, were pulled out, all of which were able to rely on the top of the Ninja World, and more importantly, they all belonged to Konoha.


    It is for this reason that Shigeru Hagaki opened his mouth to explain to him.After all, Chen, who possessed three things at the same time, had nothing to do with Konoha, he didn''t believe that Shigeru Hagi had killed him.


    Therefore, Shigeru Hagaki felt that he had to correct Chen''s three views.


    "I believed that I could do it myself, so I did it. This is not just a need to have 100% trust in my own strength, but also a very strong heart, a heart of being a strong person! "


    "The heart of the strong?"


    "Confident enough to overcome all difficulties, not afraid of anything, mentality of anything! Face the challenge at any time, treat yourself as a strong, and then keep learning and fighting to become stronger!"


    "The death comes without being surprised...without anger for no reason?" Uchihatatsu muttered to himself suddenly.


    "what?"


    "It''s nothing." Chen waved his hand, and said to Hagaki Shigeru as if he was fainted: "Forget it, I don''t want to fight, this time I will let you go."


    Hearing Chen''s words, Hagishi Maoshuo''s body was still slightly tight, and he let out a sigh of relief. He just wanted to say something, but when he saw Chen had turned his back, he couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    Chapter Four Hundred and Eighty: Lost in the Heart


    After all, I still don¡¯t believe in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s stance, and it¡¯s worth it. Hagii Shigeru said that he has no obligation to help Tatsumi get out of this state of mind. He can point Uchiha Tatsuta to this. There is an inextricable relationship with Konoha, and this was the point in advance.


    The clay figurine also had a three-point anger, and Chen was holding his nose and hitting him. After playing for so long, Haaki Shigeru said it was okay. It must be fake, and he still has resentment towards Chen.


    Shigeru Hagaki saw that Chen had turned his back to him. At such a moment, Shigeru Hagaki had such a slight movement in his heart, but considering his own physical condition and his subordinates did not run far. The three of Lu Jiu and Shigeru Hagi gave up this attractive decision after all.


    However, what he didn''t know was that when he decided to give up this opportunity and sighed and prepared to leave, Chen unexpectedly showed a surprised look, but he did not look back, but continued to move forward.


    Although he was a little surprised, Shigeru Hagaki''s performance in Chen Kailai took everything for granted.


    Shigeru Hagi is different from Naruto Uzumaki. Naruto is a type that has a fever and doesn''t think about anything. Although Shigeru Hagi is the head of the Konoha Anbu, he has never deliberately raised his identity. .


    Therefore, when making a decision, Shigeru Hagaki can accurately find his own position, so as not to lose himself. At this moment, chakra and severe lack of energy, even if he stands still a little unstable, let alone Go to attack Chen.


    "Good for yourself!" Shigeru Hagaki murmured in a low voice, and he no longer looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, but stepped back to catch up with the three of Nara Lukisa.


    Sure enough, Uchiha Tatsuno did not stop him when Shigeru Hagaki evacuated, and the guy in front of him was just a poor creature. Like Tatsun and the Uchiha family, they were all chess pieces abandoned by the Konoha high-level leaders. Health, why is it too urgent?


    Chen''s hand holding the knife lightly opened, and the streamer star and meteor knife gradually faded like ink printed between mountains and rivers until it disappeared.


    With a sigh of relief, Chen stepped on the emptiness step by step, and when he entered the system space, he could obviously feel such a slight fluctuation in this heaven and earth space.


    However, at this moment, Chen''s space is not alone in him, but...


    "System, what''s the matter with her!" As soon as Uchiha Tatsuh touched the clothes halfway through, he fell asleep to the half-naked Xiao Nan and asked the system.


    "Because the host came to other time and space, because this time and space originally existed Xiao Nan, the souls of the two people attracted each other and influenced each other, and both fell into a short sleep! After a while, Xiao Nan''s soul will adapt to this. Time and space awakened."


    Chen glanced at Xiao Nan who was half naked, and looked at the big bucket of water next to him. Chen knew in his heart that this must be the rhythm of getting dressed just after a shower, but he didn''t expect Chen to come into this time and space.


    Chen covered her eyes, stretched out her hand to hug Princess Xiao Nan, and couldn''t help sighing when Chen''s big hand stroked Xiao Nan''s bare skin on her outer arm and the popliteal area.


    However, Chen didn''t have any other evil thoughts. Although he was just an otaku in his previous life, Chen has already had Ino in his life. He is not the kind of idiot who can take advantage of others. Naturally, he will not do anything to take advantage of others.


    After putting Xiao Nan on the bed and covering the quilt, Chen sat on the chair and couldn''t help but secretly tweeted. He didn''t expect Xiao Nan to enjoy her space. Not only did she build the house, but she also followed suit. All the daily necessities are complete. Looking at the carefully decorated paper paintings by the bed, I have to say that Xiaonan has already started to regard this as her home. After all, only home can make people want to make it better. Comfortable.


    At this time, Chen couldn''t help but began to think of what Shigeru Hagaki had said to him at that time.


    "The heart of the strong?" Chen whispered softly.


    "hiss!"


    He scratched his head, always feeling that he was in control of something, but whenever he wanted to delve into it, that thing disappeared from his mind.


    "What the hell is it!" With one hand sticking to his chin, the other hand playing with Xiao Nan''s hair unconsciously, closing his eyes and slowly replaying in his mind every word that Shigeru Hagi told him at the time. Every word.


    After a long time, he sighed softly.In fact, he knew all the truth, but he just didn''t know what to do.


    As an earth boy from the 21st century, I don¡¯t know how much he has experienced the bombardment of network information, and his understanding ability is many times stronger than that of ordinary people.But the most embarrassing thing for Chen now is that he can understand the concept of the strong heart, but he has no clue on how to have the strong heart.


    "Maybe, this is fate." Chen helplessly spread out his hands, as if everything in front of him was indifferent, stood up and clapped his hands, ready to go out to meet the next wave of guests.


    "Ding! What the host wants to understand is the heart of the strong?"


    "Huh?" Chen could not help being surprised when he felt that the system hadn''t appeared actively for a long time, and then asked: "Do you know what the system does?"


    "As a strong system, it was originally designed to cultivate the host''s strength, mentality and self-confidence. Among them, the most critical heart of the strong has another explanation!"


    Chen, who had stood up, sat down slowly, stretched out a bottle of Pulsation, and said, "Go on, I''m listening."


    "What is a strong? It is a person with super strength, but there are still a group of people in this world who do not have super strength, and even are born disabled, but there are still a group of people called strong, why? Mentality problem..."


    "Just talk about the key points!" Chen waved his hand to interrupt the system''s speech and said: "I know all of this, it is nothing more than an optimistic attitude, healthy and upward!" Just kidding, I don''t know how many inspirational stories I have seen since childhood in Chen''s previous life. Although the characters are different, the story is the same.Chen can guess the end even after seeing the beginning. At this level, where does the system need to be explained?


    "The point is, it''s not difficult to say that the heart of the strong is actually not difficult. To say that it is simple, some people will never be able to get started. To put it plainly is nothing more than a question of self-confidence. If you believe in yourself, you can do it. If you even believe in your courage There is no more, then there is really no hope at all."


    "trust yourself?"


    Chapter 481: Restore pupil powe

 278 Naruto Power System Chapter 278

    Chen frowned, and heard the system once again say the word believing in himself. This is what Shigeru Hagi told him before, but he has not grasped the essentials, and he has been so sceptical for two consecutive times. Look like.


    "Believe in yourself, believe that you can do it, first set a small goal for yourself, move toward this goal step by step, and then continue to set yourself a more long-term goal, follow your goal, and move forward."


    Chen a black line: "This... is this the method you said?"


    "Ding...Yes, although the first condition of the strong mind is to change the mentality, it still takes time to slowly cultivate it. The same is true for Shigeru Hagaki. He has always believed in the knife in his hand and has never given up since he was a child. His sword is able to condense such a solid heart of a strong man. However, the rise of the host is too short, and the strength has grown too fast. Even if the system has undergone mandatory adjustments, it is only a repair. Now, what the host needs to do is to cultivate the heart of the strong as soon as possible, instead of blindly and excessively increasing his strength again."


    Chen nodded, indicating that he understood, but he really didn''t know how to set up the goal. One was that his strength was too strong, and the other was that he had no clue in this regard.


    With a light sigh, Uchiha Tatsuno waved his hand and said, "Forget it, let''s talk about this ghost later, can I speed up the recovery of the eternal kaleidoscope of pupil power now?"


    Chen asked before whether the system could speed up the recovery of eternal kaleidoscope pupil power. The answer was yes, but it takes time and a quiet environment.This is not like giving Chen an eternal kaleidoscope, but restoring Chen''s pupil power.


    If it is given to the eternal kaleidoscope, the system can be done in an instant, but Chen¡¯s eternal kaleidoscope''s pupil power was degraded by the transition during the duel with the candle dragon. It is only by virtue of the system that does not remove the higher authority, it cannot be the first Time restores the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope of Chen.


    "Ding, restore the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel, and deduct 200,000 points. Is the restoration confirmed?"


    "Two...200,000? Are you afraid that you are robbing it!" Chen widened his eyes, knowing that this is 200,000, although he has too many Guerel stones in his current space to use up, but he can restore an eternity. Kaleidoscope will cost 200,000 yuan, more or less Chen still can''t help but feel pain.


    "Ding, this is already the lowest price. Due to the interference of the power of the world, the host¡¯s eternal kaleidoscope is overdrawn. If the natural recovery is about 20 years, now 10,000 points are worth a year, and it costs 200,000. Points can make the host''s pupil power reach its peak in half an hour."


    "Cut..." Chen curled his mouth unwillingly, but he didn''t say anything. After all, the pupil power of Kaleidoscope still had to be restored. Now Chen can say that without Kaleidoscope and Reincarnation Eye, his strength is nearly half lower. His strength is too dependent on these two eyes.


    "OK to recover, deduct it!"


    "Ding, confirm the deduction, deduct 200,000 points, and the recovery of pupil power will begin!"


    The system began to restore Chen''s pupil power after deducting Chen''s 200,000 points as a fee.


    Chen only felt that his eyes were very sore, as if he hadn''t closed his eyes to sleep for more than ten days, making him unbearable, and immediately wanted to reach out and rub.


    At this moment, a coolness came to moisturize his eyes like a trickle.The eyes that were originally very sour and abnormally itchy instantly became moisturized, and Chen''s eyes gradually began to recover under the moisturizing effect of this coolness.His pupil power is recovering quickly.At this speed, Chen''s pupil power can be fully restored in about an hour and a half.


    Originally, Eternal Kaleidoscope could restore the pupil power on its own, but Chen used too much force when dealing with the candle dragon, which made it hard to make ends meet. Even Eternal Kaleidoscope''s self-recovery ability could not be fully restored, directly causing Chen¡¯s Eternal Kaleidoscope to write round eyes temporarily Sexual closure.


    In this way, Chen closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in the space, and the coolness kept flowing in Chen''s eyes, until the pupil power of Chen''s eyes was fully restored for an hour and a half, then it gradually disappeared in Chen''s eyes.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Chen took a long sigh of relief, "Ah, this feeling...this feeling is the feeling of full strength!" After the pupil power of his eyes was restored, Chen took the one in his heart. Put down the big rock.


    Up to now, his strength is indeed too dependent on those eyes.However, the current situation has to keep his eyes in the best condition. His body is now under the influence of the candle dragon''s power to be unable to perform in the most perfect state. At this time, there is no other than relying on his own eyes. There are other ways.


    Especially in this era, Chen found that he himself was getting more and more confused.The shock of Shigeru Hagaki, who did not die or even performed celestial arts, brought him too much. Since one person has changed, then the rest of them are not sure what other changes will occur.


    At this moment, Chen couldn''t say that he could act unscrupulously with those eyes. You must know that none of the old foxes can be nice to each other, and Chen can only rely on his own strength.


    Stepping forward again, Chen''s figure reappeared in the desert where he had disappeared. Now all he has to do is to wait, waiting for the people from Sharenin Village to come to death and send information.


    With such a big event happening in the territory of the Kingdom of Wind, Chen didn¡¯t believe that the people of Sunin Village could still sit still. If they hadn¡¯t sent people to search, then they wouldn¡¯t have to fight the war again. It can directly declare surrender to Konoha Village.


    Even if someone is beaten into your hometown, no one will look at it. What is the difference between self-defeating and surrender?


    Sure enough, while Chen was waiting quietly, there was a slight movement in the distance.


    Although the voice is very small, Chen can still hear clearly.


    "Are you sure it''s here?"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "Be careful, let''s go quietly, don''t attract people''s attention, maybe there are still people there now."


    Chen smiled slightly, as if thinking of something, then his body gradually backed away, and finally disappeared into the shadow.


    When Sand Shinobu and his team came to the battlefield where Tatsun and Shigeru Hagaki were fighting, they looked at the messy scene around them, and couldn''t help but take a deep breath!


    Chapter 482: Soul Stripping


    "Hiss!" A Sharen took a deep breath and couldn''t help but sighed: "This...Is this still a human? If it can achieve this level, I''m afraid not the entire Konoha will be sent out!"


    Hearing his words, the rest of the people were silent and silent. Although they did not agree with this Sand Shinobu, they had to say that they really did not believe that everything in front of them was caused by two people fighting. , Although it may not be as exaggerated as that Xia Ren said, at least there should be a dozen or twenty people who have fought here.


    Looking at the scene of Cangyi, they couldn''t help but start looking around for the corpses left by the enemy, but they were disappointed. After searching for a circle, they did not find anyone''s corpse.And the three Ninja Nurtures killed at that time, the burned ashes, there was no corpse at all.


    "It shouldn''t be!" The leader, Shangren muttered, frowned and began to think about the problem. According to the truth, if such a large-scale battle happened, one or two people would die, but in front of him Let alone the corpses on the battlefield, even the hair on the human body is not left behind. How can they find clues?


    The leader couldn''t help but touch his head with a wry smile.


    "Captain... Captain!" The ninja next to him was taken aback for a moment, and then seemed to see something frightening. He pulled the clothes they had led the team to Shinobu, and pointed to the front of him by Shigeru Hagi to perform fairy skills The tree stump that was destroyed later said in horror: "That...what is that!"


    "Huh?" They led the team to look at the place where the name was pointing, and saw a grove that was levelled, and couldn''t help but wonder: "Isn''t that the grove leveled by someone? Yes? What a fuss." He couldn''t help showing contemptuous eyes.


    The surrounding companions also looked over at the right time, and scorned this companion who saw the stump as if he saw a ghost.


    "No...No!" The name swallowed and tremblingly said: "I...I am familiar with this road. I have never seen this wood in this place before. It''s just ahead. A few days ago, didn¡¯t we just pass by here? Did you see the woods along the way? But looking at these stumps, it is obvious that these stumps are at least ten or even decades old trees, this..."


    He didn''t go on with the latter words, and the result was already obvious, and he didn''t need to clarify the words again.


    "You mean..." The leader Shangren didn''t finish his words. He stepped forward and put his hands on the sand to get a sense of it. He suddenly showed a horrified expression: "This tree has a Chakra flow!"


    Hearing the words that they led the team to Shinobu, it would be really stupid if others don''t know what happened at this time!


    "Mu Dun..." the leader said with a stern face, gritted his teeth every word.


    Mu Dun!That''s right, it was the first generation of Hokage Senjuzuma who calmed down the wooden escape of the entire troubled world!Now that there are signs of Mu Dun again here, it also indirectly proves that some people have learned Mu Dun ninjutsu, and their attainments are not so high.


    As we all know, Mu Dun is synonymous with Qianshou Zhujian, and at this moment, Mu Dun¡¯s traces appear again. There will be no other people except the people of the Senshou clan, which means that Konoha has once again appeared. The genius who can display Mu Dun may be the next god of Ninja World Senjujuma!


    This is definitely not good news for Sunnin Village, who is at war with Konoha.


    "You must bring this news back!" After finding out all of this, the leader, Shinobu knew that this matter was no longer something he could handle, so he could only send the information to Sha Shinobu and ask for the judgment of the senior leaders in the village.


    However, when he just thought of this, when he was about to raise his head and order his subordinates, he was horrified to find that all of his subordinates were falling softly at this moment, and there was no sound anymore, and even one fell under his nose. On the ground, blood was constantly spitting in his mouth.


    "What!" The leader Shinnin reacted and jumped back, pulling out the kunai from the ninja bag, and looking around cautiously, with only two eyes exposed under the veil, constantly changing his body. In the direction, I hope to find the hidden enemy.


    "Who!" He shouted angrily: "Who is there! Come out for me."


    But the answer to him was only a dead silence.Although it was already past midday, the temperature of the sun''s exposure was not as hot as it would be, but it was still unbearable.But at this moment, there was a chill in the heart of this name.


    He can kill all his subordinates without knowing it without making any sound. In his opinion, the opponent is simply... You must know that two of his subordinates are elites, whether it is combat experience or Mental quality or Chakra volume has steadily met the requirements of Shangren. Only after this battle is over, he can be promoted to Shangren, but he was killed silently even in this way.


    "Are you looking for me?" Chen''s voice sounded like a ghost from behind the sand-nin'' ears, making this sand-nin all goosebumps unbearable.His heart stopped subconsciously, and after he reacted, he wanted to leave where he was standing quickly.


    "Want to run?" Chen coldly snorted: "It''s late!"


    "Reincarnation Eyes Human Realm!"


    Chen''s hand stretched out from the void and pressed it on the head of the Shangren. The power of the reincarnation eye was activated, and the soul of that Shangren was gradually torn up under the effect of Chen''s reincarnation eye.

 279 Naruto Power System Chapter 279

    I saw that when the soul was stripped, the eyes turned up, and the whole body trembled uncontrollably. Under Chen''s control, he didn''t have the ability to resist at all, he could only vaguely feel him. Something in the body seemed to be being peeled off gradually, making him unbearably painful. He had a feeling that if this thing was completely peeled off by Chen Ji then he would not be far from death.


    That Shangren wants to resist subconsciously, but at this moment his soul has been stripped more than half of it, his whole body is painful and weak, and he doesn''t even have the strength to raise his hand. How can he resist?


    He can only watch the soul in his body being stripped step by step by Chen. At this time, if he doesn''t know that his soul has been stripped, then he will be a forbearance for so many years.


    "Fuck... bastard... bastard... bastard!" The Shangren opened his mouth a little bit, as if he wanted to talk, but he whimpered, but no one could hear what he said.


    Chapter 483: A Different World


    The Sand Ninja Shinobu couldn''t escape Chen''s soul intake anyway. Under Chen''s constant pulling and pulling, soon the sand Ninja Shinobu fainted, and there was no sound.


    Holding this body of soul, Chen closed his eyes and slightly felt the beating information in the body of the soul. That was all the things that Sand Shinobu had experienced in this life, and some things that he had forgotten were still there. In this soul message.


    After Chen eliminated all the useless information, he finally found the information he wanted most.


    After feeling for a while, Chen slowly opened his eyes: "Is that right?" There was a trace of clarity in his eyes.


    It turns out that this era is not the era that Chen is familiar with. The scorpion who should have killed three generations of Fengying and defected did not do this series of things at all. Now the scorpion is facing Konoha''s front line against Konoha''s. Offensive, and he now happens to be the most powerful competitor of the fourth generation of Fengying. Together with Gaara¡¯s father Luo Sha, he is called the two emerging hopes of Saranin Village.


    One is the master of puppets, the master of puppet art, and the other is the owner of the Blood Succession Boundary and the master of Magnetic Escape.No matter who these two finally become the four generations of Kazekage, they will lead the village to a more glorious era.


    As for the third generation of Fukage, it was lost as Tatsun knew, otherwise this third Ninja World War Sand Ninja Village would not rashly attack Konoha Village.If their third generation Fengying was still there, they would never allow them to join the war so early.


    But now the Scorpion and Luo Sha are competing for the position of the fourth generation Fengying, so they must make outstanding contributions on the battlefield. At the same time, these two are also the most active main fighters in the high-level of Sha Ninja Village.


    "What the hell is going on in this era." Chen racked his brains and couldn''t figure out which joint was wrong, but he couldn''t get the system''s prompt at all. According to Chen''s guess, the system definitely knows something. .However, no matter how Chen spoke to the system, he was reluctant to reveal any news.


    I shook my head and didn''t think about these things. The information that can be obtained in the head of this sand ninja is probably only so much. As for Konoha and other villages, it may be that this guy has just been promoted to become a ninja. For this reason, they don¡¯t know much about other villages. In addition, it¡¯s a war period, and it¡¯s not their turn to learn about other villages.


    He threw the body of Sand Shinobu at his feet. Since he couldn''t get the news he wanted in Sand Shinobu Village, then if you want to know the news about Konoha, you can only understand it more comprehensively when you go to Konoha, or come here. Two Konoha ninjas.


    "It seems that it''s time to go out for a walk." Chen muttered to himself, and then he took out a hat from the system space and put it on his head, put on his big robe again, and stepped on one deep foot and one shallow foot. On a road to an oasis.


    As for the battlefield in front of you?Who cares about this, whether it¡¯s Mu Dun or reincarnation, Chen has never cared about being exposed. Anyway, after this era, there will always be times when force is used, and it is impossible to confuse all the way to the finale. , In this case, it doesn¡¯t matter whether these traces are dealt with or not. Who in this world doesn¡¯t know that Mu Dun and Shaolaan are Konoha¡¯s specialties?Anyway, the matter will only be traced to Konoha''s head, and it is not his turn to take care of it.


    Just after Tatsumi left the place, a figure slowly emerged from the desert not far away, like a pitcher plant, half black and half white. He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and In the place where Shigeru Hagaki fought, when he saw traces of Mudun, it was obvious that there was a trace of fluctuations in his eyes, and even after he was well hidden by him, for a long time, a strange touch of his mouth evoked His smile, his body gradually sank.


    As his body sank, the place where Uchiha Tatsu and Shigeru Hagaki had fought in front of him unexpectedly began to tumble and swell, and a big bottomless hole was slowly torn apart between those battles. The remaining traces, such as Mu Dun, and meteorite fragments, all slowly sink into the hole as the big hole opens.


    "It''s not the time for Mu Dun to appear in this world." Seeing that figure popped up again, watching the sinking mud, he couldn''t help falling into deep thought.


    "Who is this unknown guy! You must find out, otherwise it will definitely affect the operation of the whole plan!" He opened his mouth, and the two vocal cords made different sounds, as if two people were talking at the same time.Seeing where Chen left, he couldn''t help frowning.


    The guy in front of him was really Black and White Jue. He had already followed Chen when he sensed Chen''s breath appearing in this world, but he didn''t dare to follow Chen too closely.I don''t know if it was because Chen killed Bai Jue''s body of his time, Chen himself carried an aura that made them feel jealous.


    So they could only hang far behind them, and it was fortunate that they were saved from death by Chen Shun''s hand.


    The place where the two had fought has been cleaned up and the big hole has risen and been filled up, and the ever-elapsed desert has once again restored its past calm. There is no trace of the previous war.Heihuijue once again took a deep look at the place Chen left, slowly sinking, and disappearing into the same place again. He still needs to report the situation here, which is necessary.


    At the same time, Uchiha Tatsun had a sense when Heijijue started to clean up the battlefield. Although Tatsun had stopped the output of Mudun Chakra, there was still Tatsun¡¯s Chakra among the trees, and there was an abnormal situation. Xiachen will know it as soon as possible, so it has already been sensed when Black-and-white Jue starts his hands.


    However, he didn''t move much, he chuckled lightly, and continued to walk straight forward without turning his head back. Since some people didn''t want the news to be exposed, Na Chen was also happy, at least for a short leisure time.


    As for being targeted?Will Chen care?He only cares if he is in trouble and is watched by others. As long as he does not come to ask for trouble, even if the whole world is watching Chen, he will not care and continue to live his life freely.


    However, this is not the end of everything. There is a good saying that it is called a wave of unrest and a wave of rising.


    Chapter 484: Wash the lead


    However, after Zai Chen You He Hei Jue left, this previously uninhabited place once again welcomed their third wave of guests.


    "Hurry! Hurry up, it''s ahead."


    "The distress signal is sent from the front, we have to speed up!"


    "Quick! Don''t let the little boys of Yannin Village be too arrogant, let them know that our Sand Ninja Village is not easy to mess with!"


    A total of twelve people in a group of three teams are rushing in this direction.However, when they arrived at their destination, their eyes went dark and they didn''t know anything.


    "This...what''s the situation!"


    "What the hell happened..."


    Seeing the lonely, peaceful and terrifying scene all around, everyone couldn¡¯t help but Qi Qi was dumbfounded. To know that they came to this venue based on the information reported by the only ninja that Chen put back, they couldn¡¯t believe it. A ninja, because he died of shock due to excessive blood loss from the wound after he sent the information to the base camp.


    They would never doubt the news that could be brought back with their lives.


    However, the environment on the scene made them feel inexplicable, because he found that there was no trace of battle at all, even a shuriken was never found, not to mention the earth escape and the puppet technique. Mark of.


    "Could it be that the position was reported wrong?" The headed Shangren thought to himself, touching his chin.


    "No!" He rejected this idea as soon as he came up with it. It is of great importance. It is impossible for the person who provided the information to make a joke. The only explanation is that the battlefield was dealt with by ninjutsu!


    "Damn Iwanin! The people who killed us wanted to hide it when there was no one in Saranin Village! Too much bullying!" The leader of the team panted hard, eyes mimily toward Iwanin Village. Looking at the location, he knew that with just such a small number of people, let alone go to Yannin Village, he might be intercepted as soon as he entered the land of the earth.So he wisely chose to retreat and bring the intelligence information he obtained back to base camp.


    I didn''t expect Chen''s unintentional dark game to succeed by accident. Originally, Chen didn''t have this thought after Shigeru Hagaki arrived. He knew that if his strength was only to use the earth to escape, he would go against it. The well-known Konoha White Fang has no chance of winning.


    But what I didn''t expect was that behind him, there was a kind black and white who helped to cover up the traces of the battlefield. What''s more coincidental is that the sand Shinobu could return to the base camp safely without encountering the team that came out to explore in advance. This combination of impossible things is making this possible.


    However, the fight between Sunnin Village and Iwanin Village is something to say, and Jinnchen''s location happens to be in the territory of Kawa no Kuni.Chen didn''t stop on the way, and after passing the hot sand wilderness of the Kingdom of Wind, he moved forward at full speed in the direction of Konoha.Originally he wanted to take a detour to Yixiantian, but then he thought about it now that it is not necessary to go to Yixiantian, so he gave up this idea and galloped directly in the direction of Konoha.


    In the country of Kawa, the gentle hillsides are inlaid with patches of pink buckwheat fields, the roadside is paved with green barley, and the fence made of logs follows the winding dirt road. Obviously, there are small villages in this place. of.


    Looking up, I saw the sage green mountains, the lush and shaded trees and the blue vast sky, and the misty wisps of clouds just formed an elegant and interesting pale ink landscape painting.In this place, it seems that even the soul of the whole person can be purified.


    Chen Xin stepped forward, feeling the quiet and peaceful atmosphere of this place, Chen couldn''t help calming down because of the restless heart that had just killed someone.This place seemed to be a pure land, completely undisturbed by the war, unlike other places.


    All the way to Chen, no matter where it is, it has been invaded by the war, and 80% of the territory of the entire Chuan Kingdom has been harmed by the war.


    Chen encounters this situation and can only speed up his journey. He is not a saint, and he has never been a good person. In the face of this situation, Chen doesn''t want to manage, nor can he manage it.


    Living under the banner of harmony in the previous life, Chen also has compassion, but he does not have enough kindness.Compassion is one thing, benevolence is another.There is sympathy for everyone, but not everyone will be able to give a helping hand.


    Regarding this, Chen can only say that he is out of sight and out of mind, and there is no way to stop war.People are like this. Under the invasion of greed and desire, they tend to be more greedy. There is a saying that it is good, insatiable and insatiable.


    I want this world to be free from war unless all human beings abandon their greedy desires.However this is impossible.Even under the unlimited monthly reading, there are still people who are insatiable, even if the unlimited monthly reading, it can only temporarily delay the struggle of an era.What is even more unreasonable is that this world immersed in dreams is not the world Chen wants at all, which is why Chen did not perform unlimited moon reading after merging with the strength of the ten-tailed people.


    Not only because of the fear of Otsuki Kaguyahime, but also because the false world was not the world he wanted at all.


    Chen stepped forward, and the Chakra in his body, who was walking halfway up the mountain, trembled with the natural rhythm.The natural energy kept his body in a relatively intact state, and even the injury caused by the power of the candle dragon, which has always made him feel painful, seemed to be a lot easier.


    In the deep gorge, the unpredictable mountain atmosphere slowly rises, like a carefully drawn landscape curtain.Chen gently stretched out a hand forward, and the mist from the mountains gathered towards Chen''s hand, as if the surging flood had found a place to vent.


    Faintly ahead, Chen seemed to see the existence of two or three small houses, and it seemed that in front of him should be the owner of this pure earth.


    With a clear heart, Chen slowly embarked on the road to visit the mountain people.Step by step, it seems that Chen''s mood is gradually improving. The system has already felt this, but he did not give Chen a hint.

 280 Naruto Power System Chapter 280

    Now is the critical moment for Chen to realize that no one can disturb him. Maybe Uchiha Chen can use this opportunity to successfully break through his current state of mind. After cleaning the lead, Chen¡¯s strength will change. More terrible!


    Chapter 485: Dumbfounding


    Immersed in his own world, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s eyes opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel uncontrollably, and the chakra in his body began to flow continuously along his meridians. Original Tatsu¡¯s chakra volume was like the ocean. It is wide-ranging, even the amount of chakras of the tail beast is almost the same, but the quality is inevitably much worse than that of the tail beast.


    However, in the current process of chakra streaming, Chen¡¯s chakra continues to compress, constantly compressing the quality of the chakra in its body, just like a vast ocean, being compressed into a stream creek by human beings. The content of each drop of water is not to be underestimated, and the same is true for the Chakra of Chenchen.


    After compressing to a certain quality, Chen''s Chakra stopped shrinking and began to rebound at a faster rate than before. No, it should not be said to be rebound, it should be said that it is a copy.


    From within Chen¡¯s body, from the natural world outside, there was a steady stream of energy generated, and gathered in Chen¡¯s meridians. The chakra that was almost dry in Chen¡¯s body suddenly began to swell, as if it had begun to split. Chakra became two, two became four, four became eight... The chakra in Chen''s body returned to the previous amount, and the feeling of fullness made him groan comfortably.


    In this way, the Chakra in Chen''s body once again carefully compressed... and then became swollen again.


    After several compressions in this way, the quality of the chakra in Chen''s body is no less than that of the chakra of the tailed beast, and it is even vaguely thicker than the chakra of a low-tailed beast such as a guard crane.


    However, this is not the most important change, the most important change is Chen''s temperament.After forcibly accepting the memory given by the system, Chen''s temperament originally turned from an indomitable spirit to a lot of convergence.


    But this can''t conceal the sharp meaning emanating from Chen''s body.This is why, for example, Kirabi and Shigeru Hagaki and others are so jealous of Chen, because they can faintly feel a threat of death from Chen, which is not alarmist.


    Especially the Anbe ninjas like Shigeru Habuki who have been living a life of licking blood. They do the most dangerous jobs in the ninja industry. Even Shigeru Hagaki, who has become the head of the Konoha Anbu, is also Inevitably, the most difficult tasks in the dark department are basically carried out by Shigeru Hagigi. This is why Danzo was able to wear shoes for Shigeru Hagi-the task is too difficult and the intelligence work is not in place. , There are even people leaking their whereabouts.


    But now when I look at Uchiha Tatsun, the sharp aura in him is slowly dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye, and replaced by a majestic atmosphere of peace and harmony.This means that Chen is constantly growing up, he is constantly getting stronger, and his mood is constantly growing.


    People will always grow up, but everyone has the path that everyone should take, no matter whether it is a good person or a bad person, there will always be a day of growth. When they start looking back on their lives, they will be upset. In fact Many times they have a better choice, but they have no choice.


    The same is true for Chen Chen now. In such a peaceful and calm atmosphere, Chen''s mood has been improved as never before. This also allows him to constantly review what he has done in the past ten years in this process. Some are right and some. Wrong, but those wrong choices at the beginning, now it seems so naive, so stupid.


    Chen''s perception continues, and the system is happy to let it go.You must know that this kind of opportunity is both achievable and unavoidable. If it weren¡¯t for Chen¡¯s experience over the past ten years, coupled with his harmonious thoughts in his previous life, his mind has always been in a tight state, this time As soon as he came to a place like a fairyland, Chen subconsciously let go of the innermost guarding consciousness.


    This kind of opportunity, the longer Chen stays in this perception, the more benefits he will get, but there is a saying that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    There was a faint sound of children''s laughter or two from below the hillside.At the beginning, it was just a faint laughter, and gradually, as time passed, the voice gradually became clear.


    "Not good!" The system whispered secretly and activated the mandatory measures.


    "Ding, someone broke into the host''s perception range!"


    "Ding, someone broke into the host''s perception range!"


    Three warnings in succession, separating Chen from that mysterious realm. Chen, who was just the last step away, couldn''t help but look startled, but he didn''t enter the magical stare because his perception was forcibly stopped, and his eyes stared sharply at the incoming person. In the direction of Wang, when he saw that there were only two little girls who were only four or five years old, sitting on the ground under Chen''s sharp eyes and about to cry, his anger all turned into a helpless sigh.


    Putting away the fierce aura, walked forward to support the two girls, patted the soil on their bodies, smiled and said, "My kids, why are you here?"


    It seems that they felt Tatsun¡¯s kindness. The two people who had been frightened by Tatsu slowly stopped that timidity. They both looked at Uchiha Tatsun curiously with their squinted small eyes, as if thinking about this handsomeness. Why is his big brother so strange.


    "Wow, our home is here! Uncle, did you come in from the outside mountain?" One of the little girls stared at her with squinted eyes and looked at Chen curiously.


    The corners of Chen''s mouth twitched slightly, "Uncle...Uncle?" What the hell, although he seems to be about 1.8 meters tall, and now his mentality has become a lot more mature, he is still a solid 16-year-old!What the hell is this uncle...


    Chen reluctantly held up a smile, looked at the two little girls and smiled and said: "Yes! Brother came to you from the outside world accidentally. Since you are the little masters here, please take me. Is it okay in your town?"


    The talking little girl put a hand on her chin and looked at Chen curiously: "Why does uncle call her brother? Isn''t uncle''s name called brother?"


    "Puff..." Chen spouted out old blood, "I''m only sixteen years old! You should be called brother!"


    "Oh!" The little girl clapped her hands and shouted with a suddenly enlightened expression: "So my uncle is only sixteen years old!"


    "Call me brother!"


    "Okay, uncle!"


    Chapter 486: Funny little girl


    Uchiha Tatsu''s face twitched slightly, and some headaches. Suddenly seeing the sly color that couldn''t be hidden on the little girl''s face, he couldn''t help but smile. He stretched out a hand and touched her head and said: "You little girl, let you Feel free to call! Can you take me to your village first?"


    The little girl half-squinted her eyes like a kitten when she was touched by Chen''s big hand and showed a comfortable expression. When she heard what Chen said, she couldn''t help but throw Chen''s hand away and watched with anger. Uchiha Tatsumi said: "I am not a little girl! I have grown up!"


    Looking at the cute bun face of the little girl, Uchiha Tatsu couldn''t help but play with his heart. He squatted down and poked the little bun on her face with his hand. It suddenly collapsed like a leaky ball. After coming down, Chen couldn''t help being surprised secretly, and smiled: "Well, the little girl is not a little girl anymore, the little girl has grown up!"


    "I said it''s not a little girl!"


    "Okay, I know the little girl!" Chen held back a smile, pretending to look at her seriously.


    "Huh!" The little girl turned her face away, and said angrily: "Bad Uncle! I like to tease people!"


    At this point, Chen couldn''t help his own smile finally. He laughed out loud and looked at the ghostly little girl. He didn''t know what a beautiful place to cultivate such a spiritual little girl, but Now it¡¯s not the time to struggle with these things: "Okay, well, take me to your village."


    "Don''t go!" The little girl looked unhappy.


    "Why?" Chen asked curiously.


    "Uncle Badass, you haven''t said your name, and you haven''t asked Miaomiao''s name!"


    Uchiha Chen looked startled, this silly girl said her name and asked a ghost!But he didn''t tell the truth, instead he asked with a serious face: "So... what is Meow''s name?"


    "It''s not Meow!" The little girl twisted her face, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a distressed look, as if she was dissatisfied with him saying her name, she frowned and said: "My name is Miao Miao! Miao Miao! Miao Miao Miao Miao Miao!"


    Uchiha Chen looked dazed, what is Miao Miao Miao, Miao Miao Miao?Isn''t this all one word?However, he did not correct the little girl aloud, but followed her and said: "Okay, then I will call you meow."


    Hearing this, the little girl Miaomiao couldn''t help spreading her hands, she wanted to sit down on the ground, and saw her expression on the ground with a miserable expression, and she said, "Well, why did your mother give me this? I can¡¯t change my name."


    "Big...Big brother...Wow...Wow...Bah...Bah!" At this time, the little girl who was smaller than her behind Meow Meow popped a head from behind Meow Meow, screaming at Uchiha Tatsumi''s milk. To say.Listening to the tone, it seems that it hasn''t been long since she just learned to speak, and she''s even a little afraid of life, otherwise she won''t be hiding behind the little loli Meow and dare not come out.


    "It''s not the big brother! He''s going to be called the bad guy uncle, he''s not a big brother, bad guy uncle, just a little bit!" After finishing talking, the little guy made a grimace at Uchiha Tatsumi, and seemed to tease her before revenge. Hatred.


    Chen laughed dumbly and looked at the big one and the small two little Lori, the big ones are lively, witty and ghostly, the little ones are shy and afraid of being affectionate.


    "I really don''t know what a beautiful place this is to be able to give birth to such a lively little guy!" Chen couldn''t help sighing, he stretched out his hand to pick up the two little girls, put them on his shoulders, intimacy Said: "Okay, okay, stop making trouble, hurry up and take the big brother to your village!"


    When she was lifted up by Tatsun at first, Bae Bae looked extremely uncomfortable. It seemed that she had never tried such a high horseback before, and she was so frightened that she always held Uchiha Tatsun''s head tightly and did not dare to look down.


    "Wow...wow...too high, bleat... bleat scared!" I saw her pouting her mouth and sitting obediently after being picked up by Uchiha Tatsuno, and didn''t dare to move.


    It''s the little guy Meow Meow, who yelled "Wow" after being picked up by Uchiha Tatsumi, and then opened his watery eyes with a very novel look: "Hahaha! Riding a horse, I want to ride a horse horse!"


    Then Meow yelled with her little hand holding Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s head: "Drive! Run! Run! Run!"


    If Meow Meow''s movements were seen by people of Chen''s time, it is estimated that they would be so scared that they would wet their pants.


    You know, who is Chen?That was the person who was the most powerful person in the Fourth Ninja World War, not only that, among the big countries in the Ninja World, which country hasn''t gone to make trouble once or twice?Is there any ninja in the village who is tickling the roots of Chen''s teeth?


    If it weren¡¯t for the reason that Chen could not be beaten, Chen would have been gathered up and shed a lot of money, but Chen is still alive and well. It has to be said that most of this is due to Chen¡¯s strength, and the other half is due to Chen''s terrible name!


    However, it is such a person with a bad name who is willing to be rided by two little girls. This is not only because Chen''s mood has become more calm and peaceful after coming to this place, but more importantly, he feels the child''s body. It''s strange to have a cordial meaning.I have never felt this way in other places, but here, after the change in his mood, he seems to be more and more fond of children, even when he sees meow and baa, he subconsciously thinks about it. In the future, I might have such a cute child with Ino.


    However, he has forgotten that, at the age of only sixteen or seventeen, he is actually only a little older child. The original age of sixteen or seven should be in the most vigorous period of adolescence, but Chen has not only It¡¯s the family matters that have been held in his heart, there are also the problems of strength, and the matters of his men. A lot of trivial matters have bound Uchiha Tatsumi, but in the process of communicating with these two little girls During this time, his own mentality also began to gradually become younger.

 281 Naruto Power System Chapter 281

    Uchiha Tatsuno smiled, hugged the arms of Meow Meow and Bae Bae tightly, and laughed: "Hurry up, let''s start flying!"


    "Wow!"


    Baa, worried and afraid, Meow was surprised and excited, Chen''s feet pressed hard on the ground, and the whole person rose into the air, like clouds and fog, taking several steps in the air, once again raising the altitude of the three people. , And at this moment, Uchiha Tatsu and the three of them have already crossed the top of the tree, overlooking the foot of the mountain!


    Chapter 487: Funny Little Girl II


    "Wow...It''s beautiful!" Meow widened her eyes, looking at the plank road, wheat fields, and streams under the mountain. She had never seen the beautiful scenery under the mountain from such a high place, but at this time she was in Chen''s arms. , Meow Meow, who was originally lively and free, couldn''t help being shocked by this quiet and peaceful field.


    She seemed to have heard the surprise from her sister. Baa, who was so afraid to look down with Chen¡¯s forehead, couldn¡¯t bear the temptation of her sister to yell. The little guy at this age was curious. Very heavy, hearing her sister''s call over and over again, even if she was scared, she couldn''t help but look down at her curiosity.


    It''s okay not to look at it. At first glance, Baa opened her small mouth in surprise. Her half-squinted eyes suddenly widened, like a little doll, extremely funny.


    "Jie... Jie looks like a forest?" Baa little Lori looked at the beautiful scenery below, and shouted: "Okay... so beautiful!"


    Seeing the surprised expressions on the faces of the two little loli, Chen laughed and couldn''t help showing a look that I was very good, and said to the two loli: "How is it, brother, I am not good!"


    The two loli nodded one after another, showing happy expressions, and then moved Chen''s head which was blocking the sight of the two people back, completely ignoring Chen to continue to look at the scenery.It turned out that the two of them were disgusted that Ji Chen blocked their sight.


    Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but smiled bitterly, and then jumped on top of the big tree and flew towards a higher place.


    Amidst the screams of the two little girls, Chen pulled up again, and at this time, the whole person had flown to the top of the mountain.


    However, Chen didn''t fly for long, but simply stayed on the top of the mountain for a short while, and then slowly returned to the place.He smiled and looked at the two little girls and said, "How is it, is it fun?"


    The two little girls nodded excitedly, and took Uchiha Tatsu''s hand one after another, wanting to experience the feeling of flying on a horse again.


    Putting down the two girls, Chen Haha smiled and said, "Okay, I will take you to play with you next time I have a chance. Let me go to your village first."


    After listening to Meow, her eyes murmured, as if thinking of something, she asked Chen towards Chen: "Now, uncle badass! Are you the ninja that your mother said?"


    Chen squatted down and pinched Meow Meow''s nose and said: "I want to call my brother, yes, my brother is indeed a ninja, and he is still a very powerful ninja!"


    The little girl twisted her nose and mocked: "A lie! Unless..." She rolled her eyes and revealed a sly smile: "Unless you take us to ride a horse again!"


    "Ghost!"


    Chen squeezed her toot little face and said, "Take me to your village first. After riding a horse, I will have time to play."


    "Oh." Meow nodded disappointedly, and then took the same disappointed Baa to lead the way, one foot deep and one shallow foot towards their village.


    After playing around for a while, it seemed that Bae had also become familiar with Tatsun, and was no longer afraid of Uchiha Tatsun.Even, Baa looked up from time to time when she was being pulled by Meow, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi would leave her sight.


    To say that the village actually already knew where Tatsun was. After possessing the perceptual power comparable to that of Uzumaki Phosphorus and even the Hyuga clan, Tatsun actually sensed where the people here live in the first place. , But Chen did not rush forward.


    Chen actually didn¡¯t want to disturb them in such a peaceful and peaceful village. If he weren¡¯t seeing Miao Miao and Ba Ba, Chen wouldn¡¯t even go to the village. Although this place gave Chen a lot of insights, he Still not a gregarious person, or that he and the people in this village are not people of the same world at all.


    When I saw Meow Meow and Bae Bae for the first time, Chen felt that he had a relationship with these two little girls. If he could, he didn¡¯t mind staying here for a few days, and then I had a bae with Meow Meow. Baa, the two little guys gave a great luck.


    That''s right, after seeing the two little girls, Chen''s mind began to liven up. He wanted to accept these two little guys as apprentices, not for anything else, just because the two little guys were with him. It''s just fate.


    But he couldn''t directly talk to these two little girls, only through them returning to the village and obtaining the consent of their parents to formally accept disciples.


    Chen doesn''t care about these vain things. He needs to care about this because of his strength, but the two little guys need it. Even he hasn''t asked the two little guys what they mean. It¡¯s not good to act rashly, he I don''t want two apprentices whose minds are not at all here.


    Meeting the parents in person is obviously the best choice. Chen is 100% sure that after meeting the parents of the two people, he persuades them to accept the two little guys as apprentices.


    "By the way, uncle badass, what''s your name?" Meow, who was walking in front, turned her head and asked Chen.


    "Tatsun..." Uchiha Tatsun looked down at the two of them: "You can call me Brother Chen!"


    "Chen... Brother Chen..."


    "Okay, badass Uncle Chen!"


    "Meow!" Chen pretended to be angry, and said that he was about to run to pinch Miaomiao''s face.


    "Haha! Bad guy Uncle Tatsu! Let you not call me Miao Miao, call me Meow, come and catch me!" Meow pulled me, made a face at Uchiha Tatsumi, and immediately spread her two calves. Ran away.


    Chen Yile immediately pretended to run to chase the two.


    In this field, two little girls and a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy couldn''t help running and frolicking freely, thinking about where the sun sets, and rushing forward freely.


    "To mess with it!" Miaomiao Lori took Uchiha Tatsuki around and around, turned into a small opening and squeezed in. It took a while before her eyes were bright.


    At this time, Chen couldn''t help but sighed in admiration: "The beginning is very narrow, so you can pass people. After walking for dozens of steps, you will suddenly open up. The land is flat and the house is just like, Tao Yuanming does not deceive me!"


    "What is Tao Yuanming? Bad Uncle Chen, are you talking about your companion?"


    "No." Chen smiled and said: "Tao Yuanming is a very great person, and your brother Chen admired him very much back then."


    "Is that so?" Meow lowered her head and thought: "Oh! So Tao Yuanming is also a great ninja!"


    The corners of Chen''s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at my smart Meow. He just wanted to say: "You are happy..." Is Tao Yuanming a great ninja?What the hell!


    Chapter 488: The Village


    Uchiha Tatsumi grinned, and did not answer Meow''s question.This made Meow Meow subconsciously think that she answered correctly, and she raised her head and said, "Hey, did you see that? My sister is super awesome!"


    Baa Baa little Lori nodded, looked at Meow with admiration, clapped her hands and shouted: "Yeah, yeah, sister... My sister is super awesome!" Little Lori pinched her hands tightly together, like She feels proud of her sister''s skill.


    Uchiha Tatsumi laughed dumbly. It would be hard for him to dispel the interest of these two little guys. Anyway, there is no Tao Yuanming in this era. It is not a big deal to let them talk nonsense, but this is only in this era. In Chen''s previous life, if someone dared to say that Tao Yuanming was a ninja, then maybe he would be hanged and beaten by their Chinese teacher.


    After touching the heads of the two little guys, Chen smiled and said: "Okay, it''s almost there, let''s go!"


    The two little girls ran forward happily. When they met passers-by along the way, they looked at the two little girls in harmony, and then looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with weird eyes from time to time, seeming to be curious about Uchiha Tatsumi. Where did you come from? Why didn''t you see it in the village? Did you come in accidentally from outside?


    Of course, although their eyes were full of curiosity, they didn''t have any malice. Otherwise, even if Chen is calm and calm, some unpleasant things will happen.


    However, Chen didn''t want to be the clown in their eyes, immediately picked up the two little girls, and hurried to their homes under their guidance.


    At the same time, not far away from the mountain hall, a wretched face and slanted eyes were kneeling on the ground, reporting one by one to the people sitting in the hall.


    "What you said is true?"


    After hearing the report from the people in the hall, the man slapped his seat suddenly. The whole person rose into the air with a surprised expression on his face. He looked at the people in the hall unblinkingly, for fear that the people in the hall would say something. Kidding.


    "It''s true! If you don''t believe the leader, you can take someone with me to take a look. All the situation is naturally clear at a glance." But he said that the person under the class confirmed it in one mouth and promised to make a promise, which made the leader in the hall uncontrollable. For the surprise.


    However, he said that the leader was pacing back and forth, holding his hands tightly and then putting it down, and he said with joy as he walked: "Now it''s okay, we finally have supplies. Recently, there are people from the country of wind and the country of fire in our country. During the war, all our material routes were cut off by them, and even our precious materials were snatched away by them. Now we can only make dangerous moves!"


    Speaking, the leader flashed a fierce light in his eyes, as if he had made up his mind, and squeezed his fist severely, "Come here!"


    "in!"

 282 Naruto Power System Chapter 282

    "Send someone to go to the village with Nakaji Yamada to collect food and supplies. It''s okay if they are acquainted, if they don''t know..." He said that he swiped his hand downwards and made a vicious move.


    "Yes!" the man yelled.


    "The chief...isn''t this bad? That...that''s the people of our country, this...if it''s known by the daimyo..." The person next to him couldn''t bear it, and stepped forward.


    "It''s okay..." The leader said with a conceited smile: "We are only going to collect food, not to do anything. Besides, if they refuse to cooperate, as long as we don''t reveal our identity, who will know that we did it? What about? Even if we know it, what can we do? We just have to..."


    As he said, he smiled evilly: "As long as this... and who would know that we did it. God knows this, you know me, and I know..."


    "But... we..."


    "Nothing but..." the leader interrupted him: "The brother under his hand hasn''t eaten for a long time. There are no villages around. It is hard to find a village. Whatever you say now, you have to go there anyway. Just order something to fill your stomach!"


    "But..." Seeing their leader...or the general''s excited expression, he didn''t say anything, and slowly closed his mouth.


    "But... we are the regular army..." Seeing the leader walk away, he stood still and muttered to himself.


    "Is it here?"


    "right here?"


    "Right!"


    "Yes, yes, yes... as long as you go in from this place, you will be in a mountain range, and then you will see a narrow mouth when you go up in the forest. Entering through the opening is the hidden village."


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a hidden village in this deep mountain and old forest. It is truly the world''s greatest." The leader pondered a few words softly, leading the team and waved: "Go!"


    But at this hour, she was standing in front of the two little loli''s house in a cold sweat.


    "This...is the home of the two of you?" Chen Qiang resisted the urge to give Meow a violent tremor and asked patiently.


    "Yeah... Isn''t it enough to enter from this place?"


    Chen followed his gaze and looked at it. A row of small houses with wild cats and wild dogs could tell that the owner was a caring family. No wonder Chen would be wrong. Anyone who was taken to a bunch of small animal houses would be outside. A black thread.


    No wonder Chen was so preconceived. With such a huge number of small animal houses, the innermost room seemed particularly inconspicuous.From Chen''s point of view, there was no obvious sign at all, and Chen would not have noticed if it hadn''t been for Meow pointing.


    He smiled and touched the heads of the two little girls and said: "Let''s go, go to your house first!"


    "Ma Ma... Ma Ma... We are back!"


    The two of them started yelling at the door before entering the house!


    "Eh! Be careful..." A woman came out of the house, and saw her head wrapped in a cloth used by ordinary peasant women, her face was delicate, with a smile on her face, and she had a unique fresh charm.


    She smiled and watched her two little daughters trot towards her, squatted down, opened her arms in advance, waited for the two little guys to plunge into her arms, hugged them, and stood up. Walked towards Chen.


    "Ma Ma, Ma Ma... This is the villain Uncle Chen... From outside the village, he is a very powerful, such a powerful ninja. He can also take me and bleat on horseback horses..." Meow pouted, trying to talk to her mother. Selling Uchiha Tatsumi.


    On the contrary, Chen smiled helplessly after being praised by the little girl, and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Chen''s embarrassment, the little girl''s mother chuckled.


    Chapter 480: Rejected


    She saw that Uchiha Tatsumi was not old and did not wear a forehead, and she thought Tatsun was just a little guy who had just learned ninjutsu for a short time. Although they have nothing to do with the world in this village, they still have some knowledge. , I know that except Kai Ren and ninjas who have never graduated, they all have their foreheads. Kanchen''s appearance is not like a Ren Jin, but it is somewhat similar to his own nephews. I didn¡¯t think much about it at the moment, I thought it was The ninja who never graduated smiled and said, "Where did the little brother come from?"


    Chen''s mouth was crooked, and his heart was underestimated, but he was not irritated. He hadn''t experienced this kind of treatment as a child for a long time. He has always been regarded as a genius Chen. When did Konoha receive such treatment?Even when he pretended to be crazy and stupid, there were a lot of root members watching him.


    Now Xia Chen was not angry but looked at her kindly and smiled: "I came from the outside world and found that the outside world is full of wars, and only here is still a paradise on earth, without the intrusion of wars. It¡¯s very strange. It happened that two little girls passed by me. I thought it was a fate to ask the two little girls to take me to this place."


    "So that''s it..." The woman suddenly realized: "The concubine Chen Chuan Luzi is the mother of Meow Meow and Bae. I haven''t asked the little brother how to call it."


    "Just call me Tatsun." Tatsun bowed and said his name. As for Uchiha''s last name, Tatsun did not say it. After all, Uchiha''s clan is too famous, especially during the war, and it is even more sensitive.


    "Tatsu... please... the humble house is not well received, please don''t blame it." Compared to Makigawa Riko, who has lived in this small mountain village for generations, she has no idea what the name Uchiha means, and thought it was just an ordinary family. With the same name, Chen greeted him enthusiastically after hearing that Chen reported his family.


    "So... I''m disturbed."


    The four of them sat on the fixed day and looked around, and found that the homes of Meow Meow and Bae weren¡¯t very wealthy. Although they didn¡¯t have patches, they weren¡¯t new clothes. Yuanchen thought that even Their home would not be a good home, but at least it would have no worries about food and clothing, but when he saw Chen Chuan Luzi''s clothes, he gave up this idea.


    Looking at Cheng Chuan Luzi, who was dressed in patched clothing but still had a happy smile on his face, Chen couldn''t help but a little in awe. Although Chen had reached the top of Hokage¡¯s pyramid, he could face the profession of mother and the motherhood. Love still maintains a kind of awe, maintaining the most basic respect.


    Maybe this is also related to Chen''s childhood experience. No matter what, Chen feels very emotional when seeing Chen Chuan Luzi''s small actions in life.


    "By the way, I haven''t consulted the father of the two of Meow Meow Bae." Xie Chen suddenly reacted after receiving the green tea ceremony made by Chengchuan Luzi. The two girls kept talking about their mothers on their way here. He refused to mention to his father, and even in the entrance of their house, he only saw a pair of adult women, two pairs of children¡¯s clogs, and no adult male clogs. This made Chen feel very strange. After all, he still has to go through two girls to apprentice a teacher. Father''s consent.


    Just after Chen said these words, the atmosphere in the whole room was silent for a moment, and the faces of the two little girls who were still smiling were so frightened, shocked, and then the whole person''s face suddenly collapsed. Coming down, the two small faces were full of grievances, and they were eager to tears.


    Looking at the mother of the two, Cheng Chuan Luzi, the smile on her face was also stiff, and her hands trembled, almost failing to hold the teapot firmly.


    Seeing this chen, where does not know the cause and fate?Immediately apologize: "Sorry, forgive me, please forgive me."


    Chengchuan Luzi endured forbearance, and finally managed to hold back the tears in the corner of her eyes. She frowned, but still smiled, and said to Chen: "Nothing, this is not something that cannot be said, their father When I was out hunting the year before last, I ran into a wild boar and was bitten to death by the wild boar."


    Although she was very plain, Chen could still hear the waves in her tone, and the two little girls, Meow Meow and Bae Bae, could no longer hold back the tears from the corners of their eyes, and cried bitterly.


    Cheng Chuan Luzi sighed and comforted the two in his arms.


    Chen opened his mouth, after thinking about it, he still said, "Actually...I came to this place accidentally this time. I didn''t expect to encounter two little girls, Meow and Bae. Since I was with the two little girls. If you are destined, it is better to accept two little girls as apprentices, which is also a cause and effect."


    Orange River Luzi wiped away the tears, thought for a while, but smiled and refused: "I know my brother is for our good, but is it really good for you to start accepting apprentices before you become a ninja? Besides, we For a lifetime in this small mountain village, there is no need for the two little guys to become ninjas."


    She touched the heads of the two guys and looked at them with petting eyes.It seems that just looking at them can have the world.


    "The two of them are the most talented children I have ever seen. It would be a pity if you don''t be a ninja." Chen lightly sighed.


    Originally Chen thought that this time the proposal would be successful, but what he didn''t expect was that Cheng Chuan Luzi actually shook his head. No matter how Chen said, then Cheng Chuan Luzi would not agree, looking at the two little girls looking forward to it. Chen knew that the two of them also wanted to learn ninjutsu, but his mother didn''t agree, Chen could only sigh and make new plans.


    Ignoring the expectant eyes of the two little girls, patted their heads, Chen smiled and lived in their homes.Since he has nothing to do for the time being, it is good to stay here and teach two little girls. Konoha''s affairs are not in a hurry. The war cannot be finished in one or two months.


    According to the current situation of the Ninja Village in the Kingdom of Wind, it should be just not long after the third Ninja World War. After all, they have not even selected four generations yet. Tatsun knows that even from the Ninja Village After the election of the four generations of Fengying, the war has continued for several years. Even if the delay of this two months time will not affect Chen''s plan, in short, he has sent a wooden clone, and he can still control everything. .


    Chapter 490: Military Bandits


    "That''s it." At the mouth of the mouth, the wretched man stood at the entrance and pointed at the mouth of the mouth with a flattering expression.


    "lead the way!"


    A group of people walked in along the gorge, and soon passed through the gorge into the small village.


    When they first stepped into the small village, Chen frowned and sensed these uninvited guests.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Chuan Lvzi asked when Chen frowned, thinking he was dissatisfied with his decision.

 283 Naruto Power System Chapter 283

    "Nothing... Another group of people have entered the village, and it seems that the visitors are not kind. Stay here and I will go and see." Chen stood up, opened the door, and disappeared in the eyes of the three.


    It wasn''t until this time that Chengchuan Luzi looked at Chen''s departure direction with a look of surprise.She always thought that Chen was just a little ninja who hadn''t graduated yet, but she didn''t expect Chen to be so fast, and faintly she seemed to feel that Chen was not such a simple person.Even with that, her expression became serious, she was thinking about what kind of attitude should be used to face Chen afterwards.


    "Wow... Ma Ma... The bad guy Uncle Chen ran so fast!" Meow and bleating were the only ones who yelled while pulling Chengchuan Luzi''s clothes.


    "There really is no cave sky!" The leader nodded with satisfaction after entering the village, "So, did you hide your village in the mouth of the small gorge? No wonder no one knows about this place, I''m afraid for so many years. The people here have never been in contact with the outside world.¡± Thinking of the general of the country headed by this place, his eyes lit up. When he thought of something interesting, the eyes of the villagers gradually began to change.


    However, the villagers who were farming were shocked when they heard the sound of footsteps coming from the gorge. You must know that no one has come here for a long time, or in the past few decades, except for Chen. No one from outsiders came here again, which is why they are shocked.


    "Since I have arrived here..." The head of the head smiled evilly, and then said to the leader of the team: "Since our leader has said that we will reward you, we will reward you. Since you really found this baby Place, then I can''t be stingy, come here..."


    He waved at the man, and when he ran over, he drew a knife and pierced his heart severely.


    "Since you already know our identity, how can we let you continue to live?" The leading man smiled, stretched out his hand to push away the corpse with wide eyes, wiped the knife on his body and wiped it off. Blood stains.


    When a group of warriors carried the swords in their hands, after the wretched middle-aged man was killed by the headed warrior, the villagers who worked here were all frightened by the fierce warriors with swords and gathered together. , Looking at them with fear and cautious eyes.


    The headed general with a knife laughed and looked at the villagers who were looking frightened around him. He suddenly yelled at them with a fierce look: "Look at them! Get out! Get all the food and money in the house to him. Mother is ready to hand it over, I don¡¯t want us to collect it personally!"


    The villagers who were going to watch the excitement were frightened by the sudden sound of intimidation, and couldn''t help but retreat a few steps, and the hands holding the hoe and the pole trembled.


    He only heard the sound of "Ah", a young guy sat on the ground under the intimidation of the general with a knife from the country of Nakagawa, and didn''t even know that the hoe in his hand fell to the ground.


    A group of villagers stood in front of him without leaving a trace, and covered it. After he reacted and picked up the hoe, he heard someone say: "Go, go to the village and call for rescue, go to the village and move everything. Everyone is calling here!"


    "Yes...Yes...Okay..." The young man knew that he couldn''t help here anymore, so he hurriedly changed from three steps into two steps, and fled the place like flying.


    The leader of the country of Kawasaki saw someone escaping but did not stop him. Instead, he looked at the appearance of the small village with interest, and made a slurping sound while exploring, seeming to admire this unique locality. A land of scenery.


    "Unexpectedly, this small village of yours is quite unique." The general of the country of Sichuan tweeted twice, looking at the villagers.As the confidant of the general, he had never been to the country of Sichuan, and saw a lot of rural and tacky scenery of the country of Sichuan. When he first came to this chic, quiet and elegant place, he couldn''t help but shine.


    "Who are you guys anyway?"


    "Bold! How can you interrupt when the general speaks!"


    "Eh..." The general stopped the arrogant subordinates and said, "Don''t say that. At any rate, they are also good villagers who provide us with food. We should have a better attitude...understand!"


    "Don''t think about it!" A sturdy young villager looks like a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. Facing such a villain, he is not timid. Instead, he has a face of anger, and then he spit out, which happened to be spit out. At the feet of the general.


    The general who was still smiling instantly turned cold, his eyes were cold and he glanced at the villager who was spitting at him, and said expressionlessly: "Three seconds, lick your shit, otherwise..."


    "Don''t be too presumptuous. This is the territory of the Kingdom of River. If you dare to come here, the army of the Kingdom of River will definitely not let you go..." The young villager saw that the leader looked bad. Shi also felt a little nervous, but after seeing so many people behind him, he forcibly strengthened the courage and interrupted the leader.


    It''s just that the name of the village is not known. The so-called army of the country of the river in his mouth is standing viciously in front of them at this moment.


    "Three...two...one...!"


    The general did not speak, but he drew the treasure from his waist and walked towards the villagers.Seeing that when he counted to one, he suddenly waved the sword in his hand and took the top of that person!


    "Is that you?"


    At this moment, a cold drink came from the void.


    "Who..." A group of heavily armed guys pulled out the knives in their hands and looked around cautiously, as if they were on guard.


    "No need to look..." Chen slowly walked out of the void, seeing the guy next to him who was twitching constantly looking at his dying, a faint of disgust flashed in his eyes: "It turned out to be just a few craps."


    "It turned out to be a kid..." The headed Kawa no Kuni general Yasuyasu laughed, and put the knife in his hand on the ground, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with playful eyes: "You kid, dare to ask your grandpa before weaning? "


    "Looking for death!" A fierce light flashed in Chen''s eyes, and the leader screamed "Ah", both hands and feet suddenly seemed to be torn apart by force.Blood splashed from the broken limbs of Jing Kangzhu.He only felt a flash of white light in front of him, and then his head was raised high, and he was beheaded with a pop.


    After weighing the knife in his hand, Chen felt that the knife was not a good one, Chen''s mouth turned slightly, and he threw it towards the troops of the Kingdom of Chuan, causing death and injury.


    Chapter 491: The Reason


    Originally, the great sword of the great general of the country of Kawachi was very sharp. Even without the chakra conductive metal, its sharpness is one of the best. It was made by the masters of the country of iron, and the sharpness is probably comparable to the general handed down sword. match.


    Originally he couldn''t get this sword because of his qualifications. After he made a battle, he clung to the general of the country of Kawa, who was the leader of their operation, and their leader gave the sword.


    However, he did not expect that this Taito, who regarded him as a treasure, would one day become a deadly thing that would kill him.It''s ridiculous, everything is non-causal, everything is non-effect, did he think that one day he would fall to this end when he was bullying the market?


    But he said that his subordinates wouldn''t dare to make any more movements after Chen''s casual blow. At this time, how could they not know Chen not to mess with?Standing in place one after another, drew his katana from his waist and looked at Uchiha Tatsun with a look of fear.


    Seeing Uchiha Chen walking towards them step by step, they all lifted their knives and retreated. On the way, someone accidentally stepped on his corpse and tripped over. He didn''t know it, but he just got up and ran back in a hurry.


    Normally, they are used to bullying men and women, and they can''t do anything when they suddenly encounter a nasty opponent.It was a kind of bullying and fear of hardship, and after the death of the leader, it became a mob.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled cruelly and took a step forward.Although he has been washed away in this paradise, his mentality has become too much calmer, but this does not mean that Chen will not kill people from now on. On the contrary, Chen will kill people more easily and conveniently than before. No guilt.


    Chen''s eyes had now become Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes. He stretched out his hand towards a samurai holding a sword and squeezed it hard.


    "Boom!"


    I saw the man as if being pinched by an invisible big hand, slowly leaving the ground with his feet, he loosened the pinched Tachi, his hands slumped weakly to his side, and his distorted face was clearly visible. It was about to be deformed by Chen pinched.As Chen squeezed hard, it burst like a balloon exploded, and blood splashed.


    "Alright." Chen Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief, and no longer shot at them and the others, but looked at them with a cold expression and said: "Now it can be said, where did you... come from?"


    Chen''s eyes were cold, and the killing intent in the eyes of the remaining people grew stronger and stronger, as if he would kill the remaining people at first sight.


    It is possible that these people were shocked by Chen''s thunderous methods, so scared that none of them could organize their language well.


    As if dissatisfied with their realization, Chen lightly snorted, and his murderous aura became more vigorous, saying that he would raise his hand to kill all the people present.


    "Write... Write round eyes... You are... You are Konoha!" How can these warriors of the Kawa no Kuni be able to withstand the threat of Tatsun''s substantive murderous intent? You must know that even Deidara and the shadow ranks like Scorpion The master, under Chen''s substantive murderous aura, could only be trembling and afraid to move, not to mention this group of low-level warriors who didn''t even have Chakra.


    "Huh!" Uchiha Tatsumi didn''t speak, but he didn''t retort either. After all, the writing round eyes has become the Uchiha clan and a symbol of Konoha. Everyone knows that Konoha''s Uchiha clan owns the Lingnin world. The blood continuation boundary that everyone admires-Shao Lun Yan.


    "We...we came with this guy. He said that there is a village here, and there is grain in the village. We are here to collect grain!" It seemed to be shocked by the lewd threat of Shao Lunyan, they can only honestly say Out of their intentions, after all, the Uchiha people who have three gouyu jade round eyes are not something they can provoke.


    "Pop!" A slap was slapped on the face of the speaker.


    "What I want to ask is who you sent it, and your purpose!" Seeing that their weapons and equipment will definitely not be those unknown robbers and bandits, only the regular army will have this standard weapon armor.


    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself, asking you this group of trash has no results for a long time." Looking at the few people who were still squeezing and squeezing for a long time, Chen shook his head, still planning to do it himself.


    "Reincarnation Eyes Human Realm!"


    Chen''s writing wheel eyes turned crazily, and in the blink of an eye, he circled and formed a reincarnation eye. His figure flickered, but he suddenly changed into the crowd. He stretched out a hand to grab the head of a samurai and forcefully Pull, the soul of that samurai was forcibly pulled out by Chen.


    Closing his eyes, Chen felt slightly.


    "So..." Chen looked at the remaining warriors, and said in his heart: "Unexpectedly, the Third Ninja World War was so tragic at the beginning. Actually, even the General of the Kingdom of Sichuan could only be forced to fight against him. Grain was forcibly collected in villages in the country.


    In this troubled world, even the country of the river cannot guarantee that their supplies can be delivered safely, and even they don''t have any supplies on hand.


    After the general of the country of Kawachi went on the expedition, their supplies were in a broken state, and even this year''s taxation channel was interrupted due to the war.In desperation, they can only choose to invade the villagers'' materials.

 284 Naruto Power System Chapter 284

    In fact, they don¡¯t want to go back, but because their retreat is blocked. The retreat between them and the general¡¯s mansion has become a battlefield. A little carelessness is the end of death. Instead of taking this risk, they might as well just wander. The general of the Kunikawa is a person who is afraid of death, so there is really no way to choose this way.


    Let go of the poor warrior whose soul has been drawn out by Chen, and let his body fall softly under Chen''s feet. Jin''s eyes flashed brightly, and he smiled at these remaining warriors, a murderous smile. .


    These poor guys, seeing Chen smile and thought Chen was planning to let go of their rhythm, and they bent their waists and smiled flatteringly at Chen, as if their smiles were getting more and more. Abundant, then they can get Chen''s forgiveness.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that Chen¡¯s expression was an expression that he was about to kill them all. Now that they knew where they came from, it wouldn¡¯t be much use to keep them. It would be a good idea to kill them all. Method.


    The ignorant guys thought they could escape, but they didn''t know that the god of death was already waving at them.


    Chapter 492: The Panic of the Village Chief


    "It''s funny, isn''t it?" Chen looked at them with a pleasing smile and couldn''t help asking back.


    Suddenly, the smiles of several people stiffened.Chen also didn''t bother to talk nonsense to them. He picked up a big sword, his figure flashed, and after a few breaths, the shadow of the sword passed, the remaining samurai clung to their necks and their doubtful eyes fell unwillingly. In a pool of blood.


    Chen lightly breathed a sigh of relief, then released a dirt escape to cover up the corpses of this group of people.


    However, at this time, it happened that the group of people in the village who had just been scared away gathered together. Most of the young and middle-aged men in the village ran over with their poles, hoes and shovel as weapons.


    They had seen Tatsun kill everyone from afar, but they still remained vigilant and looked at Uchiha Tatsun. In their opinion, they have lived in peace and peace for so many years. I haven''t seen anyone come to the village from outside, but after Chen came, there were people who looked like robbers came into the village without an hour''s effort. If it didn''t matter, they didn''t believe anything.


    Yes, they are really simple, but if this is compared with the safety of their village, nothing matters. Their hospitality is based on the condition that their village will not be in danger.


    Now, as soon as Chen came to their village, something like this happened. They didn''t want to see Chen. Although they also discovered that Chen was different from others, perhaps it would have a great origin, but this was not an excuse for them to shrink.


    The crowd looked at Uchiha Tatsun in a stern battle. They didn¡¯t know how to write the wheel, nor did they know the limits of the blood inheritance. They only knew that Tatsun seemed to be very powerful. So many warriors hadn¡¯t even walked through a trick in his hands, neither did they Dare to act rashly.


    Not long after, an old man walked out tremblingly from behind everyone, and came to Chen''s face, widened his eyes and took a good look at Chen.


    Chen frowned. If it hadn¡¯t been for not feeling a little bit of malice from the old man, he would have taken action long ago. Chen wouldn¡¯t care about the issue of old and not old. In the world of ninjas, he has never respected the old and loved the young. The saying, only you die and die.


    "Is this ninja master the guest who will come with Meow and Bae?" After watching for a long while, the old man spoke in a very strong dialect.


    Chen nodded without answering.


    "Old man, I am the village head here. I''m very sorry, Lord Ninja, because we didn''t entertain you well, and it worked for you." The old man bowed his head to Chen and immediately wanted to kneel.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    With sharp eyes, Chen raised his hand to stop the old man''s movements, and said indifferently: "Village Chief, why are you?"


    "My lord village, what are you doing? Or if we go together and drive him out, I don''t believe it. With so many of us, we can''t deal with a half older kid!" Someone in the crowd started to instigate Tao.


    Chen''s eyes were cold, and he looked at the person who had just spoken, and his cold eyes seemed to tear that person apart.


    "Master Ninja, please calm down your anger, please calm down..." Seeing Uchiha Tatsu''s murderous intent in his heart, the village chief wanted to break free from Tatsun''s bondage and kneel again.This group of villagers didn¡¯t know how powerful a ninja was, but he knew it clearly. He had the privilege of going out in the mountains but he had seen the power of a ninja. Don¡¯t underestimate any ninja. This was what his father told back then. He has always kept his words in mind.


    This time, Chen didn''t help, but coldly watched the village chief kneel and kowtow in front of him.People respect him one foot and he respects others one foot. Since there are people in this village who are hostile, it is impossible for him to behave like nothing else.


    "Master Ninja, our village has been isolated from the world for generations. Since my father''s generation, we have lived in seclusion in this village. No one has been here for many years. Today is the first time we have discovered that outsiders have come into our village. "


    "Oh? Do you mean that I brought people here?" Chen was expressionless, and couldn''t comment on the village chief''s words.


    "No, no, I don''t mean that. I ask Mr. Ninja to forgive me. Mrs. Ninja just said that no distinguished guests have come to my door for many years. If there is any improper hospitality, please forgive me.


    The group of people behind the old head of the village looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with extremely unkind eyes. You must know that this is their village, but now their village chief greeted the name with an extremely humble attitude. The guy who can be his grandson.


    What is even more annoying is that this guy still seems to have a natural expression, and he is not even surprised at the humbleness of the village chief.This is what makes these villagers the most unbearable.


    Looking at the unkind eyes of this group of people, Chen snorted.Chen, who got his feelings because of this village, originally had a pretty good sense of the people in this place, but he didn¡¯t expect it, but he wanted to go wrong. There is no love for no reason in this world, and hate for no reason. ?


    As soon as he thought of this, Chen began to feel a little disappointed. He originally planned to give the village a good fortune, but after thinking about it, he still plans to eliminate it.Chen lowered his head and glanced at the old man who was still kneeling on the ground, and couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t expect that the only old man in this village was the wisest person.


    Chen helped the village chief up and said: "Get up, let this matter go, don''t mention it again."


    "Thank you Lord Ninja, Lord Ninja!" The village chief bowed his head and bowed, then shouted at the person behind him: "Don''t you hurry up and thank Lord Ninja for his generosity?"


    But no one responded to him, making the village head''s expression a little awkward. He looked at Uchiha Tatsu carefully, and then he gave up when he saw that there was nothing unusual about him.


    "I don''t know what happened to Master Ninja coming to our village this time? I wonder if I can help?"


    Chen coldly snorted, thought about it, or said: "I was just passing by accidentally. Subject these guys, I didn''t please my eyes, so I just killed them. Oh, by the way, I remind you that these guys are not ordinary mountains. The thief, it seems that the regular army of your country of Sichuan pretends."


    "Ah!" the village chief said with a startled face and panic: "It turned out to be the army of the General of the Kingdom of Sichuan. How could it be like this? If they were really from the Kingdom of Sichuan, they were all dead in our village now. We will definitely be blamed. How can this be good? How can our village resist it."


    Chapter 493: Frog at the bottom of the well


    "Impossible!" Before the village chief could speak, someone behind him suddenly shouted: "How could it be a samurai from the country of Kawa! It is absolutely impossible for our samurai to do such a thing!"


    I saw that guy pushed aside the crowd, stood out from the crowd and pointed at Chen''s nose and shouted: "The samurai of our country is absolutely impossible to do such a thing, it must be a robber, or..." He said no He glanced at Chen kindly: "It''s you! It''s you, an outsider who brought these bandits and bandits into our village!"


    He pointed at Uchiha Tatsun, and there was an emotion called hatred flashing in his eyes, as if he wanted to stir up the villagers'' emotions and drive Tatsu out.


    Chen frowned and glanced at him. The guy was frightened by Chen''s icy eyes, and then he held back, his face flushed, and he glared back unwillingly.


    "Interesting..." Chen lightly snorted, looking at the villagers who had been incited by him, Chen smiled and shook his head lightly without saying anything, just re-released the aura that had been converged in his body. Blasted apart.


    "boom!"


    The strong air flow scattered along Chen''s clothes. The villagers who were eager to try suddenly realized that Chen was not a warning rather than a warning, and even the one or two who had already stepped forward felt like they were on the glacier. In the middle, fell into a bottomless abyss, and immediately retreated back, not daring to take a step forward.


    However, Chen deliberately or unconsciously, that fierce and surging aura abruptly ignored him when he passed the village chief, and all the aura was directed at the villagers who were ready to move.


    "Master Ninja, please calm your anger, Master Ninja, please calm your anger..." When the village chief saw this, he didn''t know that Chen did the trick?Climbing tremblingly in front of Chen, he couldn''t help kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.The villagers have never seen the power of a ninja, so their ignorant village chief does not blame them, but as a village chief who understands the power of a ninja, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Chen sneered, looking at the villagers behind him, looking at the anger on their faces, looking at the shock on their faces, looking at the hatred on their faces, Chen said, "You know...you are just a bunch of trash!"


    Before the villagers were ready to refute, they said again: "Oh, I can''t say it''s rubbish, because rubbish has self-knowledge, and you are not as good as rubbish!" Chen said coldly, and the mockery on his face couldn''t hide.


    Looking at a group of villagers who were not convinced, Chen sneered: "Why... not convinced? Do you think I am wrong? Or do you think I am young?"


    Just at this hour, suddenly shouted: "Just you mobs, you don¡¯t know that the sky is a little bit thick, just yelling here, even your village chief knows respectfully, you are not even as good as an old man, innocence does not mean Ignorance, you can have no limbs, but you can''t have a brain! Why, saying that you are not as good as waste is wrong?"


    Chen''s words were very vicious, but they were also very useful. After he finished scolding these villagers who didn''t know the heights, their attitude was obviously much better than before.Although Kanchen''s eyes were still somewhat unconvinced, the hostility in his eyes had faded a lot.


    Indeed, even their village chief knows that ninjas are not easy to provoke, and their group of people, knowing that Tatsun is a ninja, dare to gather together to threaten Tatsun, even a Shinnin who just graduated from ninja school is not theirs. Qunwaigua split dates can resist, let alone Chen standing in front of them?


    Turning around, he no longer faced the group of villagers, but helped up the old village chief who was still kneeling on the ground. Chen didn''t say anything more. He was able to say so much before, that was because he looked at himself. This village has some credit for the improvement of the state of mind. Coupled with the face of Meow Meow and Bae, there are so many words, and it is theirs to say what to do. Chen can¡¯t control it, if it¡¯s not looking at this face In the end, other people dare to threaten Chen so blatantly, the end is not as simple as death.


    Others can leave it alone, but Chen can''t help but give him a bit of color.After the villagers gave up their hostility towards Chen, Chen clearly saw a look of disappointment in that guy¡¯s eyes, which made Chen frown slightly. This guy thought he was hiding well and didn¡¯t want to think about his level, Chen. What is the level.


    Chen didn''t understand why this guy would show such a hostility to himself. You must know that it was the first time he came to this village, and it was the first time to meet this guy. There would never be anything new or old.Chen has already remembered the face of this guy, and now he is taming this group of unsophisticated people. There is no need to make the news big, let him go temporarily, and wait until later to make plans.


    No longer caring about the person in front of him, Chen shook his head and turned and walked out of the village from the gorge.

 285 Naruto Power System Chapter 285

    "Ninja... Are you planning to leave, Lord Ninja?"


    Chen waved his hand behind him: "Help you solve a little trouble."


    No longer looking behind him, Chen figured for a moment, and disappeared in front of the villagers in the blink of an eye.


    "Send Master Ninja!" The old village head bowed deeply with both hands in the direction Chen left, and hadn''t stood up for a long time.


    The villagers behind him finally couldn¡¯t bear the abnormal behavior of the village chief. They couldn¡¯t help but say: "The village chief, why do you treat this kid so respectfully? We didn¡¯t owe him anything, and he killed these people, if he It is true that if these people are soldiers in the country of Sichuan, then the country of Sichuan will definitely not let it go. By then, he may not be able to protect himself, and it is likely that it will affect us."


    The old village chief looked into the distance with his eyes and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He sighed and said: ¡°Blame me, I have not told you all these years, and I have not urged you to go out and look at the outside world. Can understand, alas."


    The village chief shook his head and turned around: "Do you think that people like us can be compared with others? Tell you that even the lowest level of ninjas can easily kill us all.


    And if you dare to wander alone in the ninja world, you are either a kind of wandering ninja or a very powerful ninja. It seems that he looks like a wandering ninja. Besides, even a wandering ninja is not something we can resist.Old man, when I was young, I was fortunate enough to see ninjas fighting with my elders in my family. The powerful force of turning hands for clouds and rain is simply not what ordinary people can imagine!"


    Chapter four hundred and ninety four: rush to kill


    The old village chief sighed deeply. With his eloquence, there was no way to explain the whole thing clearly. The vocabulary of the description was not enough, and the memory began to decay. What happened back then has only been remembered slightly.


    "Anyway... I can¡¯t explain the old man too clearly to you. You just need to understand that no ninja is something our village can afford, even if the other is a child of a few years old! If Master Ninja comes back, remember Qian Don''t provoke others!" The old village head rarely became serious and exhorted to this group of seemingly understanding guys.


    However, Chen said that Chen did not leave immediately after leaving the village. Instead, he stood on the top of the mountain and looked down, and did not see the trace of the village.


    "If this is the case, it''s no wonder that the group of people in the village have been able to live peacefully in the small village for so long. This place is not seen by ordinary people." Even Chen standing on the top of the mountain can only vaguely Knowing the approximate direction, I can''t directly see the location of the village. An obliquely protruding stone wall perfectly blocks all sight towards the village.


    Putting away the meaningless chuckle, Chen''s face gradually became serious, and he stepped out, and his whole person instantly disappeared in place, and when he appeared again, it was already ten meters away.


    Before coming out, Chen took the Taidao in the hands of the general into his system space, and followed the soul memory that Chen searched, and continued to gallop along this correct path.Even if he met someone halfway, it was just a fleeting departure, and even the others didn''t even feel Chen passing by him.


    In fact, there is not much distance between the general of the country and the village. The previous search did not find this village because the stone perfectly blocked everyone''s sight.


    But at the time of tea, Chen came to the gate of the village where the general of the country of Sichuan was.Take out the sword and walk into the stockade step by step with the sword.


    He was here to kill, not as a guest. There was no need to hide his whereabouts. It was nothing more than seeing one person killing another. There was no extra skill or extra action.


    Chen took the lead and came to the gate of the stockade.


    "Stop! Who are you, report your name!"


    I didn''t pay attention to the two chatters in front of me and continued to move forward.


    "Stop!" The two guards drew out the samurai swords pinned to their waists and shouted, "We''ll be rude if we don''t stop!"


    At this moment, Chen made a mistake in his feet and his whole person disappeared instantly.The two little guys disappeared in front of them the moment they had just pulled out their knives.


    When the two of them drew the knife before they could speak, they only saw a white light flashing in front of them, and they felt a slight pain in their neck. Then they lost consciousness and collapsed on the ground softly. There was a slender bloodshot from their throats, and they couldn''t die again.


    Crossing over the two corpses, Chen quickly alarmed all the people in the village. After all, he hadn''t hidden his whereabouts from the beginning, nor had he stopped the two people from shouting at the door.


    Chen stopped walking after crossing the gate. Instead, he stuck the knife on the ground, leaning on the handle of the knife and quietly waiting for the people in the village to snare.


    In a sharp whistle, the entire village was alarmed, Chen only heard the sound of cursing everywhere in the village, and even if there was a sound, twos and threes ran to stand opposite Chen.


    However, Chen didn''t stop them from gathering. For Chen, no matter how many they were, it was nothing more than a mob. Wanting to stop Chen with a large number of people was just idiotic talk.


    "What''s going on, what''s going on!" It didn''t take long for a guy with a large body wearing luxurious clothes, diamond-encrusted swords on his waist, and oily noodles to appear from the back of the stockade.


    Tatsun glanced for a while, and understood that it was the master, the chief general of the country of the river, the current patriarch of the Fujiya family, Fujiyasu interlude.


    When Zai Chen saw him for the first time, Chen knew that the person in front of him would not live long.As the general general of the country of the river, Fujiyasu is the supreme commander of the shogunate of the country of the river. His identity in the country of the river is no different from that of the daimyo. The long-term life like a forest of wine in a wine pond has long emptied his body, but he I didn''t know how to take care of my body, but I continued to enjoy it. As early as a year or two ago, Fujiyasu''s body began to faintly feel something wrong.


    Chen Xin said: "No wonder the general of Chuanzhiguo has changed after the Three Wars. He is no longer a member of the Fujiyasu family. It turned out that the guy in front of him defeated the Fujiyasu family."


    We must know that in the era of Tatsun, after the Third World War, the shogunate of the Kawa no Kuni was said to have an internal turmoil, and the fundamental reason was that the patriarch of the Fujiyas family did not have heirs left behind. The members of the family were enthusiastic about the position of the general, and couldn''t help but fought, and a relatively long turmoil began. In this turmoil, the Fujiyasu family completely withdrew from the stage of history.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Fujiyasu with a mocking look, thinking of this miserable past, can this fascinating fat man know that his tragic future will even affect his family and his funeral?


    "Report... report the general..."


    "Snapped!"


    "You''re always big! Call the head of labor!"


    "Yes... Chief... Someone broke into our stockade without authorization."


    "Pop!" Another slap in the face.


    "Fuck you, labor and management are not blind! Labor and management don''t know that someone has broken into the stockade? Labor and management are asking whether you guys have thought about how to solve this bastard!"


    Fujiya slap after slap, verbally abused the person under his hand who reported to him. Chen could clearly see a trace of anger and dare not speak in his eyes, but Chen did not feel that. interest.


    According to Fujiyasu''s interlude, it would be too fake if the people under his hands didn''t have the slightest grievance.If he always had a dark temperament with Chen''s belly, he might have given him a chance to personally kill his enemies, but now he doesn''t have this mood at all. It is impossible to be misunderstood without a little emotion.


    Seeing that people are almost there, Tatsun pulled out the Tachi that was inserted on the ground and walked towards the samurai of Kawa no Kuni with a cold expression: "Okay, everyone is almost there, now you can rest assured Go to death again."


    Fujikang frowned between the scenes: "What are you talking about, kid." Suddenly, his eyes were taken aback, looking at the sword in Chen''s hand.


    "This knife..."


    Chapter 495: The Eye of Bewitching


    There was a slight dignity flashing in Fujiyasu''s eyes between the scenes. This knife, he knew, this is the sharp blade that he rewarded to his men at the beginning. It was stored in his treasure house before. If it weren''t for his acceptance, Zeng Li Having done a great job, it may still be sealed in his treasure house.


    Fujikang breathed a rough breath between the scenes, and said in his heart: "I didn''t expect that this knife would actually fall into the hands of this young man. Doesn''t that mean that my vanguard army has been destroyed? It seems to be done early. Planning."


    After seeing this knife, Fujiyasu Interlude had the thought of escape. Fujiyasu Interlude, who has become accustomed to the pampered life, has long forgotten that it took him many battles to reach this position. The prosperous life for so many years not only increased his weight, but also wiped out his few fighting spirit.


    Fujikura looked around between the scenes. This stockade was built according to his usual habits. Although he has no fighting spirit for the battle, he still will not forget to leave a way for himself.There is an underground passage in this stockade, you can escape from this place.


    But now that underground passage may not come in handy, because it has been so long, and Chen is still the only person on this side. At first, Fujiyasu thought that a group of people came to the door, but in fact But Chen was the only one.


    This made Fujiyasu burst into laughter: "You kid, do you know where this is? This is the hall of the General Mansion of the Kingdom of Kawa. You dare to break into the hall of our General Mansion alone. Among them, come, take him down for me to live!"


    "Yes!"


    The warriors who were still nervous when they saw their leader''s power and prestige couldn''t help being shocked. They were still depressed before. At this moment, they are already fighting.


    A group of warriors flexed their hands, drew the sword from the waist, and looked at Uchiha Tatsun with excitement, as if Tatsun was already in their pocket, let them squeeze round and flatten.


    Facing a large group of warriors of the Kawa no Kuni who were running towards him, Uchiha Tatsumi had no expression on his face, there was no fluctuation in his heart, and he even wanted to laugh.Do they think that a mere little person can take him down?It''s too whimsical.


    Even if there were ten or twenty times more people coming, Chen was not afraid at all.Standing up straight, pulling out the sword that was stuck on the ground, Chen looked at the group of vegetables on the opposite side with the eyes of dead people. In Chen''s eyes, they were indeed a group of dead people.


    I saw Chen swiping the knife in his hand, blowing a blade of light like a bright moon, and the warriors who rushed ahead couldn''t dodge at all. Seeing the white light from the opposite side blinking, he was cut alive by the waist, suddenly bloody. Splashing, the intestines were scattered all over the floor.


    What¡¯s worse is that the person who is cut in the waist will not die at the first time. The main organs of the person are in the upper body. Therefore, after being cut in half from the waist, they will still be conscious and suffocate after a long time. .

 286 Naruto Power System Chapter 286

    This group of poor warriors was tempted by their generals to die one step at a time, but they didn''t know it.They didn''t realize until the moment death really came that life was so short and so fragile.


    They were struggling, crying, and crying out for help from their teammates, but who could save them?After being slashed, unless someone casts the reincarnation technique.unfortunately¡­


    Chen raised his foot and started, straddling the group of dying people who were rolling and struggling on the ground, and turned his eyes on the body of Fujiyasu who was about to take the opportunity to escape.


    Chen smiled contemptuously, and said for the first time: "The General House of the Kingdom of Sichuan? It''s just a group of mobs, and your ending is the same anyway."


    Fujiyasu''s body froze after being locked in by Tatsun''s cold consciousness. He turned his head hard to look at Uchiha Tatsun. It was obvious that he could see surprise, fear, and fear in his eyes.


    Chen stretched out his finger to point at the scene between Fujiyasu and taunted the receivers in the scene: "Hey, your head asked you to come and die, but you are going to escape."


    The people who were facing Chen were suddenly shocked and subconsciously looked back. Sure enough, when their general was carrying them, he was ready to take his confidant and want to escape.


    "bad!"


    Seeing all the people under him cast their eyes on him, Fujiyasu''s expression suddenly became embarrassed.His subordinates are fighting for himself, but he has already begun to secretly prepare to escape. Whoever he is, there will be an aura of indignation in his heart, not to mention that Fujikang is not very much towards his subordinates. kind.


    "Why, your general has done this to you, do you still plan to live and die for him?" Chen''s voice echoed in their ears at the right time.


    When these warriors saw their generals start to slip away, they put down their swords and looked at him with three-point confusion and seven-point anger. At this time, under Chen''s instigation, someone suddenly became unconvinced. Snorted coldly.


    "Kill him, this kind of blessings and difficulties for you to enjoy yourself, I can''t bear it if you become the general." Uchiha Tatsuro''s bewildering words repeatedly echoed in their ears.At this moment, Chen''s eyes had already become a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes.


    Chen''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes began to rotate slowly, and his pupil power mixed with those words he said to form a new type of illusion. This kind of illusion can only be performed in conjunction with the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, using the power of sound Coming to confuse people''s minds, making the enemy''s illusionary skills impossible to guard against, unless the enemy is deaf, otherwise they will be more or less affected by illusionism.


    "Illusory night!"


    I saw a confused look in the eyes of these samurai, and then a pattern consistent with Chen''s kaleidoscope appeared in their eyes. They blankly grasped the sword in their hands, turned around and walked step by step towards Fujiyasu. go with.


    "You...what are you going to do..." Fujiyasu was panicked in the interlude. He didn''t expect that this guy in front of him could actually encourage the samurai under his hand to rebel. You must know that the most important thing for a samurai is loyalty, even if the master wants the samurai to go. Death, the samurai can only commit suicide by caesarean on the spot.


    "Get out... Get out of me! You humble people." In the panic, Fujiyasu pulled out the long-sealed sword and waved the sword in his hand unruly: "Get out, get out of me. open!"


    Chapter 494


    Fujiyasu waved the long sword in his hand blindly between the scenes, but in his stern tone, it was obvious that he could hear the guilty conscience. His two hands waved without strength, and even a samurai could not move away.


    "Puff!"


    A large sword crossed his defense line and pierced his chest directly, making his movement stagnate. Then countless swords pierced through Fujiyasu''s body between the scenes in a short blink of an eye. Fujiyasu''s body was pierced by countless Taito swords, and even two sharp Taito swords were inserted into his head.


    It wasn''t until this time that Fujiyasu reacted between the scenes, raising his eyes and taking a deep look at the men who betrayed him, as if to remember all their faces in his mind.


    However, after he looked up, he realized: "Wan...Kaleidoscope writing round eyes!"


    Others may not know it, but as the general of the shogunate of the Kawa no Kuni shogunate, it couldn''t be clearer. For this pair of eyes, the secret documents of the generals have ever had the most detailed records.


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, the ultimate evolution of the writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan, and the eyes of Uchiha Madara, who stands on the pinnacle of the ninja world with Senjujuma, the god of the ninja world, is the eye that can control the strategic weapon of the tail beast , Only the most talented Uchiha clan can open these eyes.


    With the disappearance of Uchiha Madara, the legend of this pair of eyes gradually faded, but in the notes of high-level people in various countries, the word round eyes written in a kaleidoscope, as long as the Uchiha clan is immortal, will never disappear.Although Fujiyasu has never experienced the era of Uchiha Madara, the terrifying legend of this pair of eyes has been circulated in the Ninja World.


    "Origin...Is that so? Cough!" Blood spilled from the corner of Fujiyasu''s mouth between the scenes. He wanted to speak, but the severe pain after opening his mouth made him completely unable to bear it. He coughed loudly, which happened to be a direct cough. The injuries that affected his whole body, countless knives stirred in his body along with his cough, made him scream and scream.


    He knew that he was defeated without complaint. In front of the Uchiha clan who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, all the people here are not enough for others to kill, but he is still unwilling. He wants to live and enjoy life yet. Enjoy enough.


    There is a saying, the more cowardly people seem to be crazy, the more terrifying they are.Although Fujiyasu''s interlude had already consumed his will as a samurai by his drunkenness, his crazy desire to survive made his heart become extremely distorted.


    He looked at Uchiha Tatsu with sullen eyes, stretched out his trembling hand, and fiercely grasped the sword that was stuck in his head.


    "Puff!"


    "I... I want to live... I want to... live... live..."


    The Taito that pierced his head was pulled out abruptly by him. The blood couldn''t stop splashing from the wound, but he didn''t take care of it. His other hand continued to grab a handle and began to pull it out, as if just He will survive after all the knives are drawn.


    Things backfired. When he was halfway through the second sword, he finally couldn''t hold it. His eyes were still open. Through the many warriors who stood in front of him, he stared at Uchiha Tatsumi, his eyes He was full of unwillingness and resentment, but his hand was unable to continue to pull out the blade from his body, slumped softly on the ground, and finally died, carrying unwillingness and resentment towards Chen.


    Looking silently at Fujikang struggling until his death, Chen said nothing.Who would have thought that Fujiyasu, who was originally so unbearable, could actually make such a decision under the urge to survive, and Chen was amazed by his cruelty.


    After Fujiyasu''s death, Chen no longer had the mind to stay in this place. Hands clasped together, the hands were fastened, and the Chakra inside the body began to condense following the technique of the formation.


    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!"


    The raging fire shrouded everyone, and the entire stockade was burned under Chen''s fire.Chen didn''t want to comment too much on Fujikang''s subordinates. If the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, more or less people working in Fujikang''s hand will have dirty hands. If you kill, you will kill.Besides, Chen didn''t need any reason to kill someone, he wanted to kill?Kill it then.It''s just that for such a bad person, Chen will not have too much psychological burden when he is killed.


    The whole person rose into the sky. Under the urge of Chakra, Chen limited the scope of the fire escape to the stockade. The isolation layer with Chen outside and the specially released water escape ninjutsu were used to prevent the fire from spreading. The forest burned down.


    If it were other ninjas, even the shadow-level fire escape masters would not worry about this issue, but Chen was different.Since he was able to summon the body of the Amaterasu Flame, his fire escape naturally took on the characteristics of the Amaterasu Flame, which was more resistant to burning and harder to extinguish than other ninja fire escapes.


    Chen is not worried about the forest of the Kingdom of Sichuan, but he is worried about the paradise of the village.Finally, he found a peaceful and peaceful place where he still had to teach his apprentices. He did not want to involve the entire village. Once the fire spreads and the entire forest is burned down, it will inevitably expose the existence of the village. The isolated paradise will no longer exist.


    He shook his head. For the first time in so many years, Chen was so concerned about the environment of a place, which made him irrational. He even cared about these vulgar things even if no one cared.


    The fire continued to spread. After annexing the entire stockade, it even attempted to expand to the outside world, but its progress was blocked by Chen''s isolation. The unwilling flames continued to rise and clamor, but there was no way to break Chen''s isolation. In the end, after everything was burnt down, the fire became smaller and smaller unwillingly, until it disappeared and turned into sporadic flames and still refused to give up.


    Seeing this, Chen nodded with satisfaction: "It''s almost done, and the troubles here are solved."


    Stretched, the whole body "cracking" sounded like fried beans. After stretching his body, which was a little stiff because of standing for too long, Chen turned his head and stopped looking at the fire-destroyed village, and pulled away. The isolation belt, his figure appeared ten meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Originally, according to Chen''s temper, this village didn''t plan to go, but the two little girls were still in the village. There was no way, Chen had to set foot on the road back to the village again.


    In fact, fate is so wonderful. From Chen''s eyes, the two little girls seem to be his apprentices by nature, and Chen felt good in their hearts when they first met.


    Chapter 494: Abduction


    After returning to the village, Chen didn''t alarm the others but came quietly to the home of Miao Miao and Bae.


    Although he didn¡¯t intend to anger these villagers, Chen didn¡¯t really want to see these villagers. If he didn¡¯t want to collect meows and baa as disciples, Chen might not bother to take care of the village. Since Chen is planning to accept both as disciples, the village where these two little girls live naturally has to take care of them.


    Quietly appeared in the two''s home, and did not alarm the others.When Tatsun appeared, the two little girls were still taken aback. They screamed and watched Uchiha Tatsuro making a fuss. They stepped forward and took a look at it. They thought that Uchiha Tatsuo was fake. people.


    "Bad Uncle Tatsun, are you coming back?" Meow fluttered with big eyes, looking at Uchiha Tatsun innocently. Those who don¡¯t know Meow¡¯s temperament might think Meow is a naive and cute little boy. The child, however, Chen knows that the innocence and cuteness are nothing more than the appearance that Meow Meow uses to cover up. The real Meow Meow is actually a super trick-or-treating king of ghosts. There is nothing she dare not do, nothing is. She was afraid to try.


    It''s bleating, hiding behind her sister who is meowing, although she is also very surprised, but the look revealed in her small eyes is too curious to worship.


    Just as they were talking, the mother of the two of them, Makikawa Riko, just came in from outside the house, and met Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Makikawa Riko''s expression stiffened, and she subconsciously wanted to reach out to fight. It took a second to realize that this was Uchiha Tatsumi. He put down her hand in embarrassment and bowed deeply to Uchiha Tatsumi, somewhat abruptly. He opened his mouth and said: "Sorry, sorry for offending Master Ninja, please do not forgive, please do not forgive!"


    After hearing the words of the two little guys¡¯ mothers, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but frown. He was obviously able to hear the feelings of birth from the words of Mirikawa Riko. He had always called him little brother before, which sounded more intimate. And now this is a serious change to call Master Tatsuno Ninja, one sounds familiar, while the other is unspeakable alienation and fear.


    It can be guessed that it must be the village chief who called everyone in the village during Tatsun¡¯s departure, or he called Riko Orangekawa and told them to be polite to Uchiha Tatsumi. , A little awe.


    Speaking of this, Chengchuan Luzi was a little surprised.Originally, she thought Uchiha Tatsumi was just a little ninja who had never graduated. After meeting Uchiha Tatsumi, she had a good impression of Uchiha Tatsumi and treated him as a younger brother. If this did not happen, then perhaps Orange River Midoriko You can continue to treat Tatsun as a younger brother with peace of mind, but with such a big incident in the village, Orange River Riko can no longer treat Uchiha Tatsuo as an ordinary younger brother as before.


    He kept bowing deeply and didn¡¯t get Tatsun¡¯s reply. Makikawa Riko couldn¡¯t help but think with a lot of thoughts, and thought anxiously: ¡°It turns out that he is really a ninja, and he is also a very powerful senior ninja. , I teased him so much before, and I don¡¯t know if he is angry or not, but now I have made such a disrespectful action to him, what to do, what to do. Also, he didn¡¯t mean to collect meows and bleating. Disciples, don¡¯t I want to agree? What if he takes Meow Meow and bleates away, I can¡¯t bear to..."


    Anxious in this heart, it will be revealed in people''s movements. Chen only saw Cheng Chuan Luzi''s body begin to tremble gently, as if he was afraid. Fear Chen would do some very difficult things to their family. Here, Chen couldn''t help but laughed. He stretched out his hand to help Chengchuan Luzi and smiled: "This is not like you anymore. I laughed at me before. Why is it like this now?"

 287 Naruto Power System Chapter 287

    When Chen''s hand touched Chengchuan Luzi, it was obvious that she could feel her body tremble slightly, and she was immediately held by Chen.With a light sigh, Chen knew that Chengchuan Luzi was still afraid of herself, this kind of thing could not be solved with just one sentence.


    At this time, I couldn''t help but start to complain about the nosy village chief. I planned to enjoy my life, but he didn''t expect that he would interrupt the plan.


    Chen Chuan Luzi was obviously still a little cramped after being supported by Chen.She twisted her two fingers together and looked at Chen, still revealing a little bit of palpitations and a little bit of weirdness in her eyes.The identities between the two changed so quickly, so fast that Chengchuan Luzi, a country girl who had never seen the world, could not react.


    "I...I''ll pour you a cup of tea for Master Ninja!" Makikawa Luzi rubbed her hands on her body and fled in a panic.


    Chen did not stop, but sat on the corridor in his arms and sighed softly.


    Meow ran over, crawled into Chen¡¯s arms, found a comfortable position with a twist, raised his head and asked curiously: "Bad Uncle Chen, why does my mother seem to be afraid of you? Are you really Badass?"


    "Nonsense!" Reaching out and scraping Meow Meow''s nose, Uchiha Tatsuno pretended to be angry and said: "You little girl, do you think I''m a bad guy, brother?"


    Miao Miao pulled away from Kaichen''s embrace, stood up and looked at the old man seriously for a long time, then shook his head and said, "It''s not like."


    Chen was very satisfied, and said that he would hug Meow and give her a Mooda as a reward.


    "You are! Bad boy Uncle Tatsun! Hahahaha!" Little Lolita made a grimace at Uchiha Tatsumi with a smirk, and ran into the kitchen with her legs away.


    "This girl..." Chen shook his head. He didn''t come forward to chase him, but continued to sit on the ground and touched his little head and whispered softly, "Hey, would you like to learn ninjutsu with your brother?"


    "Ninjutsu?" A soft and waxy voice came from Chen''s arms: "What is Ninjutsu? Is it the kind that the older brother took us to fly?"


    "Yes." In order to confuse these two little girls to learn ninjutsu, Uchiha Tatsun simply didn''t even want a bit of Bilian, and said without shame: "It''s the kind of very powerful ninjutsu, as long as you learn After that, you can fly by yourself. Whenever you want to, you can fly with you. You can also fly with your mother, how about?"


    "I want to learn! I want to fly!" Baa stretched out his short chubby hand, his eyes widened and looked at Uchiha Tatsu in a low voice.


    Chapter 498: Mistakes


    "I want to fly, I want to learn tricks!" Baa stretched out a white and tender little hand, raised it up and whispered towards Uchiha Tatsumi.


    This little girl was born with a low volume. Even if she was excited, she couldn''t increase her volume. Chen looked at the admiring little girl and couldn''t help but smile. He hadn''t been so happy for a long time and hadn''t relaxed himself. Because of survival, Chen didn''t get real rest from the beginning. In order to survive, Chen''s nerves have been in a tight state and never let go.Because Chen is too aware of the direction of the Hokage world, in this world where life is as cheap as a dog, only strength is the support that can truly survive.


    After Chen''s strength was finally able to seek self-protection, he was already used to this life of tightly dancing on the tip of a knife. Originally, ninja was a high-risk profession. As a ninja, he should be used to licking blood. Life, that kind of comfortable and stable life is definitely not suitable for ninjas. You must know that the enemy can attack from any place anytime, anywhere.


    Maybe, this is also a kind of sorrow for the ninja.It was originally a group of superb people, but they can only lead a life that is more stressful than ordinary people. The more powerful people are, the more people want to assassinate.Don''t think that the world of Hokage is really like this little fur on the surface.The underground exchanges dare to post any list. Even the assassination of the first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto, and the third generation of Naruto tasks can be seen in the underground exchange. Every day, countless people try to intercept the task in one step, and like Uchi Bo Chen''s head reward is now the number one in the underground exchange, and the reward has long exceeded the amount of 100 million taels of silver.


    It''s rare that there is no Shinobi, no rewards, and no war here. Chen can finally remove his thick camouflage and let go of the burden of his soul.To put it bluntly, apart from his twenty years of living in a harmonious society, he himself is a teenager, but he is completely devoid of the vigor that a teenager should have, and some are just like dozens of adults. The insidious cunning and scheming.


    After taking Baa Baa, his hands passed through her armpits and raised high, Chen smiled at Baa Baa and said: "Okay! Big brother, I will definitely teach you tricks to fly!"


    "Yeah!" Baa nodded, and the little croissant braid behind his head moved with it. It was really cute.


    At this moment, Midorikawa Luko was carrying a saucer, a pot of tea and a bowl of washed fruit came out of the kitchen. He happened to hear the dialogue between Uchiha Tatsumi and Baa, and his heart trembled, as if it was Thinking of Uchiha Tatsu''s identity, his face became difficult to look, and he turned around and turned his back to Uchiha Tatsun and the two of them, taking a deep breath, finally calming the complicated mood in his heart.


    Riko Orangekawa walked over with a slightly stiff smile, put the tray on the ground, took the tea cup in both hands, respectfully toasted it to Uchiha Tatsumi: "Master Ninja, I don¡¯t know if the rough tea in the countryside suits your taste. Please enjoy!" He lowered his head and passed his hands further up, without looking at Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Chen couldn''t help but smiled bitterly without taking the tea, and softly persuaded: "Mrs. Orange, you don''t need to be like this. I think your attitude at the beginning is very good. Actually, there is no need to be so formal and serious. ."


    Makikawa Midori shook her head and said, "Before I didn''t know the identity of Master Ninja, so I neglected Master Ninja. Please don''t blame Master Ninja." As she said, she held it high, but But the body still kept kneeling down and bowed deeply to Uchiha Tatsumi, and offered the tea.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled helplessly, what else could he do?He is also very helpless.Now, after hearing the words of the village chief, Cheng Chuan Luzi suddenly became so stubborn. Before, she was a very easy-to-talk mother of two children. She looked like an elder in front of Chen, but now she has become a servant. Exist as a slave.


    Chen sighed softly. This was the first time he didn''t know how to dissuade him. Since Chengchuan Luzi was still unmoved, Chen had no choice but to hold up the cup of tea, which was regarded as acknowledging his status.


    In fact, Chen doesn''t care about these things, no matter who it is.But as the mother of two little girls, Chen didn¡¯t want Chengchuan Luzi to be like this in front of her. After all, she was innately lower in status than Chen and the two little girls. Chen did not want to see this in Chen''s experience, and I believe it was also something that the two little girls did not want to see.


    He lifted the cup gently, took a sip around the rim of the cup, and placed the cup again in the hands that were still respectfully stretched out by Cheng Chuan Luzi.


    She took the teacup, put it in the saucer and filled it up again, and asked Tatsun if she wanted to drink, Tatsun waved her hand to let her go. Only then did she carefully stand up, slightly arched and stood on Uchiha Tatsumi. Behind.


    "This time I still want to say, I want to accept both little girls as apprentices, and learn ninjutsu with me, what do you think of Mrs. Orange River!"


    "Okay, okay!" Baa, thinking her mother would agree, chuckled and whispered.Because of the reason that Chen deliberately blocked it before, Baa Baa did not see her mother bowing in front of Chen, this kind-hearted little guy, Chen did not want her to be polluted and poisoned by these thoughts at this age.This move made Chengchuan Luzi feel warm after seeing it, and finally accepted his identity calmly.


    "No!" Mirikawa Mizuki subconsciously yelled, and immediately thought of her identity, looking at the scared Baa and Uchiha Tatsumi who was staring at her, Mirikawa Mizuki bowed and said, "Sorry, sorry. , Lord Ninja, please forgive me, I am the one who has no choice!"


    Uchiha Tatsun blocked Baa¡¯s eyes, frowned and said, "Okay! Don¡¯t do this in front of Baa, you will make them less confident!"


    Cheng Chuan Luzi bowed slightly, and then sighed and said quietly: "Whatever you see, no matter what the girl, don''t you want to serve others in the future?"


    "Huh!" Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, and stood up holding Baa Baa and said with a very proud tone: "My apprentice, can those vulgar fans be comparable? My apprentice will eventually stand in the Ninja World. Pinnacle, despise anyone!"


    Chapter 499: Annoyed


    Uchiha Tatsuno stood up and talked, the robe behind him went without wind, and an aura of disdain for the ninja world could not help but spontaneously emerged from Uchiha Tatsuno''s body.Feeling the arrogance on Uchiha Tatsumi, even though Ms. Orange had not thought of agreeing in his heart, he still surrendered to his aura.


    Seeing that Cheng Chuan Luzi was actually convinced by this momentum, he couldn''t help kneeling directly on the ground.But she still said, "Master Ninja, please be generous and let go of my two little daughters. Our family just wants to be together peacefully. I don''t want to be a ninja, nor do I want to be proud of the Ninja world. I am Country folks, I don¡¯t know how powerful a ninja is, or how big the ninja world is. I only know that our family of three lives here very happy and contented. Now I want to make Meow Meow and Bae what a ninja, I will not only If you worry about them, you will miss them a lot. I believe that they are the same, so I beg Master Ninja, you can let our family go!"


    Cheng Chuan Lvzi talked, tears dripped from the corner of her eyes, she was really unwilling to let her two little daughters.After her husband died, her daughter was her only support, and she was reluctant to grow up and leave.She has a very small heart, she only needs to live with her family, and she does not need to dominate the Ninja world.


    Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s face instantly cooled down after hearing Makikawa Midori¡¯s words. He first stroked Baa¡¯s eyes lightly and used a little hypnotic illusion to make her fall asleep, then his whole body was shaken and his face was cold. Looking at Cheng Chuan Luzi: "Being my disciple will make your daughter suffer? Being my disciple is so unbearable? Would they rather be farmers for a lifetime than let them be my apprentices? Just look down on me? "


    The icy murderous aura burst towards Cheng Chuan Luzi, he is now very angry, not only Cheng Chuan Luzi''s attitude, but also her language.Was actually disgusted?The genius ninja of his own magnificent Uchiha family, has an eternal kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, merges the ten tails to become ten tails, and obtains the reincarnation eye that can be transformed into a six-way pattern. The pinnacle of the world is actually rejected?


    I saw Makikawa Riko lying softly on the ground under Uchiha Tatsumi''s icy aura, even though it is summer, but in Nakagawa Riko''s heart, no!The air within half a meter of Luzi in Orange River became thinner, and even the temperature became cold.Under the coercive force of Uchiha Tatsumi''s aura, as an ordinary person, Midorikawa Riko could only softly shrink herself into a ball and hug herself together to try to get warm.


    But just like that, she didn''t feel the slightest warmth on her body.In this mid-summer June day, Cheng Chuan Luzi seemed to be naked in a piece of ice and snow, even though she adjusted her posture in various ways, she couldn''t make her body warmer.


    But even so, the expression in the eyes of Nakagawa Luko still did not change, she still looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with pleading eyes, as if to say please beat me as much as you like, and ravage me as much as you like, but please don¡¯t hurt my child. .Seeing this look, Uchiha Chen''s heart was inexplicably angry!


    In the past, there was also a person who used this kind of love to treat Uchiha Tatsun. He wanted to use boundless love to influence Uchiha Tatsun. As a result, it was true that Tatsun was influenced, but the price was that the person died in front of him. Until she died, she never revealed her heart to her.


    Now I see this look and this emotion again.Chen''s mentality that had become peaceful because of the environment here began to ripple and gradually became impetuous.


    "Is it worth it..."


    "For...for...for...child..."


    A trace of anger flashed in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes. He was completely angry right now, and it was already at this point. Tatsuno had already said that for this purpose, but it was still for the child.Did her Cheng Chuan Luzi mean that giving the child to him was delaying the child and ruining her two little girls?Could it be that he is a dignified immortal, does not have the qualifications to teach her children?


    Who is Uchiha Tatsuo?Standing at the top of the Pyramid of Naruto World, what can he not get?When it comes to accepting disciples, as long as Uchiha Tatsuo opens this mouth, those who want to be his apprentice can line up directly from the east gate to the west gate, even those from the five ninth villages, even the shadows of five ninth villages. After hearing the news, he would be shocked and immediately inform the people in the village to do everything possible to worship Uchiha Tatsun as his disciple.


    It is unimaginable to know that as a disciple of Chen, one day as a teacher and a lifelong father is equivalent to having a patron behind him that is comparable to an immortal.


    But the guy in front of him, Makikawa Riko, didn''t know good or bad, and had no eyes to know Taishan. Uchiha Tatsu who was originally just showing a trace of breath immediately put away his own breath and no longer frightened Makikawa Riko.People are good-looking, Chen can''t always come up eagerly. Since they don''t want to be Chen''s apprentice, after all that, what can Chen do?If you don''t accept it, you will fall down!


    Uchiha Chen let out a cold snort, flicked his sleeves with anger, and said that he was about to turn around and leave.


    "You are not allowed to bully me!" Just when Uchiha Tatsumi was about to leave, a tender but anxious voice came from Tatsun.Chen couldn''t help but stop, turning his head to look over.


    "Don''t come here!" Chengchuan Luzi yelled!


    However, Miao Miao ignored it.I saw Meow Meow with her mouth bulging, looking at Uchiha Tatsun with an angry face, Meow Meow trotting over, reaching out to stand in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, and shouting at Uchiha Tatsumi: "Bad Uncle Tatsumi You are not allowed to bully me! Otherwise, I will hit you, shit you!"


    The little girl trot over, jumped up and stretched out her chubby little hand, hitting Uchiha Tatsun''s knee with one punch and one punch. The strength was not so much for hitting Chen, it was better for helping Chen doing massage.


    "Meow!" Chengchuan Luzi was so frightened when she saw it, she called Meow Meow loudly, but Meow Meow ignored her.

 288 Naruto Power System Chapter 288

    It was Uchiha Tatsumi who was amused by Meow¡¯s serious expression, and saw that the little girl jumped up and hammered her knees twice and then stopped to rest, hammered her knees twice and rested again. That serious look made her People can''t help but laugh.


    "Don''t laugh!" Perhaps knowing that her threat is not deterrent, Miao Miao simply sat down on the ground and said coquettishly.


    "Okay. I don''t laugh. Meow is the best." Chen, who was originally angry, was dismissed by Meow at this time. He did not care about Chengchuan Luzi, and picked Meow in the other. In one of her arms, slapped her face fiercely.


    PS: Sorry, because I am busy returning to my hometown for the New Year, so this chapter was written hastily. Please forgive me!


    In addition, I wish you all a happy new year, and everything you want will come true!


    Chapter Five Hundred: Reluctant to agree


    Meow Xiao Lori held Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s head, stared at Uchiha Tatsumi with wide eyes, pouting her mouth and said seriously: "Bad Uncle Tatsuno, don¡¯t bully me, okay, I¡¯m in the world. The best Ma Ma, you must not bully her!"


    Chen nodded and said that he understood that the reason why he didn''t use strong methods before was that he didn''t want to have a conflict with Miao Miao and Bae Baa. After all, the two little guys can be said to be his direct disciples in the future. Between mother and master, Chen didn''t want these two little girls to be difficult.It''s just that Cheng Chuan Luzi was too stubborn to listen to the argument, Chen had no choice but to use tough methods to force her.


    "You little girl, you are a big devil, what would I do to your mother? My brother is just discussing things with your mother and arguing. Are you right...Mrs. Orange..." Chen Yong was full of meaning He looked at Cheng Chuan Luzi with his eyes. He knew that if Cheng Chuan Luzi was smart, he would understand the meaning of the look.


    Midorikawa Riko''s body stiffened, and with an ugly smile under Uchiha''s eyes, he nodded and said, "Yes, your brother and I are discussing something. Nothing happened." Meow is the best behaved. Mom likes meow the most. I have to take good care of meow for a lifetime."


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned. He heard the voice of Ms. Makikawa Riko, knowing that it was Ms. Miyako who was vaccinating Miao Miao, but Tatsun didn¡¯t say anything, it was just a vaccination, Miao. What can happen to such a small girl as Miao, even if she understands it, if Chen wants to accept an apprentice, who can stop him?


    Holding Miao Miao, his head pressed against Miao Miao''s forehead and Chen said: "Little girl, do you want to learn to fly?"


    "Fei Fei?" Meow Meow''s eyeballs murmured, and then his eyes lit up, clapping his hands and laughing: "Is it ninjutsu? Bad Uncle Chen, do you really want to teach Meow to learn ninjutsu?"


    Chen nodded: "Then Meow, do you want to learn ninjutsu?"


    "miss you!"


    "But your mother doesn''t want you to follow your brother and me to learn ninjutsu." At this time, Chen pushed the ball to the flames and secretly kicked the ball to the foot of Orange River Riko. He understood it. I personally told Chengchuan Luzi that it would be better to let the two little guys go to grind Meow Meow and Bae, this might be successful.


    "Is that so?" Meow Meow''s shiny eyes dimmed suddenly, and Meow Meow looked regretful, lowered her head in frustration, and then turned to look at Orange River Midoriko with imploring eyes: "Ma Ma. It really is like this. Huh?"


    Cheng Chuan Luzi¡¯s triumphant smile instantly became stiff. She just said Miao Miao, she would give up being a ninja after hearing her words, but she didn¡¯t expect that this age is exactly the age that yearned for these things, especially when they came back. I had experienced the feeling of flying under Chen''s leadership before, and this happened to be the biggest attraction for Lori.


    Little Lori Meow looked expectantly at her mother Cheng Chuan Luzi, her eyes clearly said that I want to play, I want to try, and I want to learn ninjutsu.


    Cheng Chuan Luzi sighed softly. She knew it. After Meow Miao started to say this, she had no reason to refuse. As said before, she loved these two little ones too much. Girl, loving them so much and caring for them is to let them grow up healthy and happy. If Chengchuan Luzi refuses Meow Meow at this time, I believe Meow Meow will be disappointed.A good mother is to allow her children to grow up healthy and happy.


    "Meow...you will grow up someday. Although mother is worried about you, she also hopes that you can grow up so quickly and happily every day. If you think ninjutsu is good and want to learn it very much, mother promises you , I also promised your Uncle Chen to let you learn ninjutsu with you. As long as you can be happy every day, it¡¯s enough to be happily..." With that, Cheng Chuan Luzi''s eyes gradually left sad tears, she I love my children so much that I can''t bear to leave them.


    "Ma Ma don''t cry..." Meow struggling to get out of Chen''s arms, trot to the front of Chengchuan Luzi, her little hand gently wiped Chengchuan Luzi''s tears, her little face was full of flustered expressions, I saw This little girl struggled with her face for a long time, and finally said: "It''s a big deal, a big deal, I will let the bad guy Uncle Chen also teach you ninjutsu, so... Ma Ma won''t have to worry that Meow will bully you after she learns ninjutsu..."


    "Puff..." Makikawa Luko heard Meow''s childish words and couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that the little girl thought that her mother was worried that she would come back to bully her after learning ninjutsu, so she was not allowed to follow Chen to learn ninjutsu. .


    Lian Chen couldn¡¯t help being amused by Meow¡¯s silly words. He took Meow¡¯s hand and squatted down and said in a low voice, "Don¡¯t worry, your mother won¡¯t be like this. Besides, after you learn ninjutsu, can it be used Bullying your mother instead of protecting your mother?"


    "Yeah!" Meow''s little head seemed to have just reacted, tilting her head and clapping her hands.Looking at her mother excitedly, pulling her clothes and begging: "Mama, you can agree..."


    First it was Uchiha Tatsumi''s threat, and then it was the rebellion of her two little daughters. Under the pressure, Cheng Chuan Luzi nodded and agreed to Tatsun''s teaching two little girls to learn ninjutsu.


    As if looking at the worry in Chengchuan Luzi''s heart, Chen said: "Don''t worry, the two little girls are safe to follow me. As long as I am here, it can be said that the entire Ninja world should not think that anyone can bully these two. A little girl! Moreover, we won''t leave right away, at least we have to let the two little girls learn ninjutsu before we can leave. Probably this will be a long time."


    Cheng Chuan Luzi responded with suspicion to Chen''s words, but the situation forced her to refuse at all, she could only nod in doubt.If Uchiha Tatsuno knew the worries in the heart of Uchikawa Riko at this moment, he might laugh three times. What he said to Uchikawa Riko was already very low-key, afraid that Uchikawa Riko could not accept what he said deliberately.According to Chen''s current strength, the six immortals, Hui Ye Ji can''t come out, who can fight him one or two?As Chen¡¯s two apprentices, being able to ramp up the entire Ninja world in the future is already lighter. Even if these two little girls go to Wunin Village every day to poop and pee, it will not be a problem, Orange Chuan Luzi His worries are just groundless worries.


    Chapter 501: Starry Night Talk


    However, Chen knew that he would definitely not believe it just by talking about Chengchuan Luzi, everything can only be proved by the strength afterwards, and now he would not believe what Chengchuan Luzi said.


    Now that the two little girls have been accepted as disciples, Chen''s goal of coming here is to complete one again.Give the baa in her arms to Luzi Chengchuan and ask her to take it back and put it on the bed to sleep well. From tomorrow on, the two little girls will start training together with Chen. Today is the last day of the two little girls. It''s time to rest freely, and I will take over the training life of the two little girls tomorrow morning.


    After the four of them had dinner, it was very late. Chen¡¯s room was cleaned by Chen Chuan Luzi long ago. After coaxing the two little girls to sleep, Chen Chuan Luzi came to Chen¡¯s side. Following his instructions, Chen waved her hand and asked her to go to bed too, without the mood for her to serve.


    Lying on the newly cleaned bed, Chen didn''t feel sleepy at all.Opening his eyes and looking at the ceiling, Chen felt nothing.The outside world is already dark. In this quiet mountain village, the night seems to come much earlier than outside. The children playing outside have already gone home to wash under the call of their parents. Those villagers who have no entertainment, Holding his wife long ago started the most primitive entertainment.


    The autumn is getting stronger, and a few of the autumn breeze in the night season passed through the half-opened window into Uchiha Tatsumi''s room, with a little coolness blowing across Uchiha Tatsumi''s face.Outside, a few faint cicadas cried, seeming to be unwilling to the passage of summer, struggling to live another five hundred years in this increasingly cool autumn.


    Qiu Cicada Qiu Cicada, the sound of autumn cicadas is born with a sentimental sadness, even if they are absorbing the nutrients from the branches, they understand that they have not much time.So I worked hard to take advantage of the last period of life, constantly roaring, and constantly absorbing nutrients to prove that he had existed in this world.


    Uchiha Tatsuno put his head on his arm, turned to look at the dark world outside the window, and couldn''t help sighing.This is the first day he came to this era, different from the panic and palpitations at the beginning.


    Since Chen came to this era, the anxiety and worries in his heart have disappeared. It seems that as long as he comes to this era, all things will be resolved.


    Chen, who couldn''t sleep, sat up from under the bed, the more he thought about it, the more things went wrong.In Chen''s era, where are there so many weird things, Shigeru Hagaki, Scorpion, and fairy patterns, all of which have not been heard in his era.It can be said that this has subverted half of his worldview. If it weren''t for the same time as Chen''s time in other places, Chen would definitely suspect that he himself came to a fake era.


    He got up to the door, gently opened the wooden door, sat on the corridor, looked up at the moon in the sky, Chen''s writing wheel slowly watched the rotation, he knew that the moon in this world age was also sealed The person who made Chen the most jealous was also the only person in the world who could be evenly matched with Chen. Even Liudaoban did not have such strength.


    "Wow..." The door next door was opened, and Makikawa Riko walked out of the room wearing a thick pajamas. She yawned softly and bowed slightly as she watched Uchiha Tatsumi, "Master Ninja, you Haven''t you fallen asleep yet?"


    Chen Chao glanced at the side and said blankly: "Is it bothering you?"


    "That''s not true... I didn''t fall asleep either. I just heard the sound of Master Ninja pushing the door, so I came out to see if there is a place for me."


    Chen smiled, waved to her, motioned for her to come and sit down next to her.


    Chengchuan Luzi tangled slightly, as if thinking of Chen''s identity, gritted his teeth and sat down against Chen''s side.


    Chen calmly moved to the side and said, "I''m really sorry for what happened today."


    "Master Ninja, what are you talking about?"


    "I think you know..." Uchiha Tatsumi paused: "Also, since I am already a master of Meow Meow and Meow Meow, is it a bit inappropriate for you to be so respectful? Just call me Name it."


    "How can this be..." Mirikawa Mikiko stood up in fear and bowed to Uchiha Tatsumi: "How can we country folks call your name, Lord Ninja?"


    Chen waved his hand: "If you ask you to call, there are so many reasons."


    Now that the two little girls have been accepted as apprentices, the mothers of the two of them naturally need to make it clear that they should not be caught in the middle.


    "I¡­"


    "That''s it..." Chen didn''t wait for Cheng Chuan Luzi to finish speaking and made a decisive decision. "By the way, I may need to stay here for a while until the two little girls learn to control. Chakra will take the two of them to travel through the Ninja World."


    Cheng Chuan Luzi originally lowered her head. When she heard Chen said to take her two lovely daughters away, her body couldn''t help shaking. She raised her head and looked at Chen with aggrieved expression: "Ninja...Master Chen, Can''t we not take them out? They are still young."


    Uchiha Tatsuno shook his head and looked at Orange River Midoriko and said: "The young eagle always needs to grow, let alone people. Since the two of them are already my apprentices, then they have to follow my arrangements. I have been growing up since I was young. I began to travel through the entire Ninjutsu world. When I was in the Five Ninja Village, I was only a teenager. The two little girls would get the top resources, the most complete ninjutsu records, and the most abundant in my hands. Material support is enough for them to reach the top of the Ninja World step by step. So now they need to lay a solid foundation. Only actual combat is the best way to train a person. That''s how I came here."


    "But Master Chen... they have never been exposed to ninjutsu!"


    "No one knows how to ninjutsu at birth. Don''t worry, I will teach them the best way to withdraw chakras and let them receive the best resources from the beginning."


    "Is it really okay?" Chengchuan Luzi was full of worries, and now it is done. No matter what she said, Meow and Bae are already Chen''s disciples. This established fact cannot be undone. She can only drag Chen away. Out, I can drag it for a while, so that I can get along with the two little girls for longer and longer.


    Chapter 502: Starry Night Talk II

 289 Naruto Power System Chapter 289

    Chengchuan Luzi was reluctant to bear her two little girls. Since the death of her husband, the two little girls have become her only sustenance and hope. Chengchuan Luzi has given all of her life to the two little girls. , Now that the two little girls are only a little bit older, they will be taken away by Uchiha Tatsumi, saying that it is fake that they are not panicked.


    Uchiha Tatsuno nodded and said, "Yes, after they learn to refine chakras, I should almost take them off. The young eagles always take off, and ninjas can''t become talents just by training. They will be cultivated in a chaotic world in the future."


    After talking, Chen couldn''t help but sighed. The second Ninja war was the longest lasting. It was interrupted and stopped. For nearly ten years, everyone had already had the second Ninja war tragic enough, but there was no result. People would think of the Third Ninja World War. The severity of the cruelty is more intense than that of the Second War.


    Chen stretched his hand into the system space, took out a jug of wine, and signaled whether Chengchuan Luzi would drink or not. After Chengchuan Luzi shook his head, Chen didn''t say anything, just smiled, biting the cork, and a fresh and rich flavor. The mellow aroma of wine came out from the cork, and the aroma was overflowing. Even Chengchuan Luzi, who had never drank, felt very sweet after smelling it, and was eager to try it.If the aroma of this wine is smelled by those drunkards who are addicted to life, maybe they will follow the road and beg for a glass.


    He raised his head and took a sip of the boss''s wine. Chen wiped the wine that came out of his mouth, looked at Cheng Chuan Luzi, and said seriously: "The world is not peaceful now. How long do you think this small place can be hidden? Be careful. It is actually very easy to discover your village. After this war, I don¡¯t know when it will end. If you continue to let the two little girls here, you may be affected by the war. It¡¯s better to bring it by my side, it¡¯s safer."


    Chengchuan Luzi''s heart trembled, but she didn''t want to believe what Chen said. Her village had not been discovered for so many years. How could it be so coincidental that she was discovered this time?


    "Are you serious?"


    Chen nodded, stood up and looked up at the twinkling stars in the sky, Uchiha Tatsuno laughed, "What is impossible in this world? I think your village chief told you before when he asked you to go there. Well, the outside world has already been raged by war. This world is not as peaceful as you imagined. The Kawa no Kuni samurai who slipped into your village before is the best proof. If it weren¡¯t for me, your village would be already there. After being silenced, how long do you think this natural barrier can hold you back?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s words are sonorous, every word is jeweled, and every word speaks to the heart of Chengchuan Luzi.In fact, no matter what, as a mother, what I hope most is for my child to be safe. If I didn''t agree before, I didn''t want my child to suffer. Hearing Chen said that, it is safest to go out with Chen.


    "Then you can leave tomorrow. I will clean up the things for the two little girls in the morning tomorrow morning, and I will ask you to take the two little guys with you early tomorrow morning." Chengchuan Luzi couldn''t help panicking. God, immediately stand up and prepare to pack things for the two little guys so that Chen can take them away early in the morning.


    Chen grabbed Cheng Chuan Luzi¡¯s wrist and whispered softly, "No need now." Seeing Cheng Chuan Luzi stopped, she let go of her hand: "It''s still a while before the flames of war reach this place. They want to find this place. It hasn¡¯t been so fast, at least it¡¯s safe here now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can help the two little guys to extract the chakra in the body and continue on the road. It just so happens that I can also solve some of the stray hair for you here."


    "Is that so?" Cheng Chuan Luzi breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help but stunned when he heard this.It''s great news to be able to spend more time with my children.The reassured Makikawa Luko couldn''t help but bowed deeply to Uchiha Tatsun, and said softly, "Then thank you Master Chen, from now on, our two little girls will ask you for it!"


    At this point, Chengchuan Luzi was truly relieved to hand the two little girls to Chen.


    No words for a night.


    When Chen woke up, the time had come to the morning.


    Just as he was about to open his eyes and get up to put on his clothes, he suddenly heard footsteps stopping at his door.As soon as his thoughts turned, a silent smile hung on the corner of Uchiha Tatsu''s mouth, and then he continued to close his eyes and pretend not to wake up.


    Sure enough, after hearing no movement in the room, the door was quietly opened.Two sneaky figures walked into the room from the outside.


    "Sister Meowmeow...we can''t do this well?" A timid voice came from the door of the room.


    "Hush! Be quiet, the badass Uncle Chen is still sleeping." Meow stretched out her hand to her mouth and whispered: "This big lazy bug, the sun can''t get up because of the sun''s buttocks. Me and Bae have both gotten up. Said to teach us to learn ninjutsu today, a big liar." Meow pouted, looking at Uchiha Tatsuno with an unhappy expression.


    She walked quietly towards Uchiha Tatsumi, carefully squeezed the leaves in her hand, and reached out to Uchiha Tatsumi and stretched out her hand to tease Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Unexpectedly, Uchiha Tatsu opened his eyes suddenly and yelled "Wow".


    "Wow¡­"


    "Wow¡­"


    Where did the two little guys have been frightened like this, at first glance, they were both scared and cried by Uchiha Tatsuno.


    Uchiha Tatsun: "..."


    Anyway, after comforting the two sisters and grandmothers, Chen sat down on the tatami and said helplessly: "Let''s talk about it, why did you think of teasing me."


    "Baa, let me speak first!" When I saw that Meow wanted to talk, Chen, who knew that Meow was going to talk, directly transferred the microphone to Baa¡¯s hand, and looked at Meow¡¯s anxious eyes, Chen knew him. One move is basically stable.


    "Sister...Sister said that big brother is a big badass, and she said she was going to teach us Feifei, but she was still sleeping. We both got up for a long time and our big brother hasn''t got up yet...so...so..."


    "So you guys came here?" Chen looked at Baa with a weird expression. After seeing Baa and nodded, Chen probably knew it. Needless to say, all this was thought of by the rascal.


    Reaching out and grabbing Meow Meow who wanted to escape, both hands squeezed Meow Meow''s fleshy face: "You little guy!"


    Chapter 503: Genius


    "Wow... Badass Uncle Chen... Mud, let me go, Mud go away! Badass!"


    Meow Meow¡¯s face was squeezed round and flattened into different shapes in Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s hands. Meow Meow¡¯s little hands were squeezed tightly, trying to break free from Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s restraints but failed.


    After a period of ravages, Uchiha Tatsuno let go of the punishment for Meow Meow and went out for breakfast with Meow Meow, who was flushed with red face, and Baa, who stood by the side and dared not come out.


    For the reasons stated in advance, the clothes that Meow Meow and Bae wear in the morning are very suitable, not too tight or too loose.While refining chakras, although there is no increase effect, it will not hinder the operation of chakras.


    After eating, Tatsun brought the two little girls to the small yard. Looking at the two little girls who pretended to be serious, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn¡¯t help but smiled and said, ¡°Just relax, it¡¯s not I want you to go to the battlefield and relax a little bit when you are so nervous. Only the more relaxed, the better the effect of refining chakras.


    Just as he said, after letting the expressions of the two little girls relax, Chen said with a straight face: "From today, I will be the master of the two of you. From now on, I will lead you to the path of ninja. Ninja What is it?''Forbearance'' means''hidden'', which means that a ninja is a profession that hides in the dark and kills people with one blow. Whether it is to perform ninjutsu, arrange traps or transmit information, it is ultimately necessary Serving the war, so the ninja is the killing weapon that serves the war."


    Speaking of this, Chen paused and continued: "Originally, this world was dominated by warriors, but it was gradually replaced by ninjas. Why? Because ninjas of the same level are stronger than samurai, and gradually, samurai are eliminated. In the smoke of war, do you know why?"


    Meow and Bae shook their heads blankly. How do these two little guys know about these things?It''s just to cooperate with Chen Zhuangx.


    "Because of strength!" Chen cut the railway: "Since Datongmu Teruya ate the fruit of the sacred tree and had chakras, he gave birth to two, one is called Yuyi and the other is Yuori. And the one called Yuyi is also Ninzong''s. Founder of the mountain, known as the Six Dao Immortals. From then on, ordinary people can also obtain chakras through training, and gradually ninjas began to replace samurai."


    "And today, what I want to teach you two people is how to extract chakras as the core of ninjas!"


    "Chakra is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of the various components of the human body. From the 130 trillion cells of the human body, one cell can absorb a power that is perfectly combined with spiritual energy. Everyone can learn from oneself. The energy from the cells in the body is combined with the spiritual energy to form a chakra."


    Speaking, Uchiha Tatsun stood there, his eyes condensed slightly, and his whole body was surrounded by a blue chakra energy visible to the naked eye.He stretched out a hand and said to the two little girls: "Look, this is Chakra." Then he hit the trunk with a punch and punched the trunk directly.


    The two little loli''s eyes widened, opened their mouths, and looked at Uchiha Tatsu with an incredible face. The two little girls who heard him say Qili Bali before, the two little girls did not understand half of the sentence at all. After Chen used Chakra''s power, the two little guys woke up like a dream, looking enviously at Chen, who was covered with Chakra''s coat.


    "I want to learn... I want to learn! Badass Uncle Chen!" Miaomiao excitedly raised her little hand, and called Chen bouncely, fearing Chen had forgotten her.Although Bae Bae was very shy, seeing her eager eyes, it was obvious that under Chen''s display, she was also excited, but because of her shyness, she did not dare to be as bold as Meow.


    Chen raised his hand and tapped Meow Meow¡¯s small head: "If you want to be called Big Brother, Master is fine!" Then he just redeemed from the system, the most suitable chakra extraction method for two people was tapped and clicked two. In the human head.


    Fortunately, Chen only passed the chakra extraction method of the entry into their heads. Even so, the two little guys were dizzy for a while and almost vomited out.


    After finally digesting the knowledge passed by Chen, the two little girls sat cross-legged on the ground with their hands on their knees, closed their eyes and took a deep breath, slowly searching for the feeling of chakra.


    Thirsty Chen took out a bottle of pulsation from the system space, and after drinking half of it, he felt the pulsation slowly repairing his injury in his body. The erosion left by the candle dragon needs a bottle of pulsation every day to barely offset it. As for healing, unless Chen can fully understand the power of the candle dragon, it is possible to absorb the remaining energy.


    Chen knew that the two little girls in front of him would be unable to extract Chakra for a while. He took a step back and lay on the corridor, drinking the remaining pulse slowly like a wine tasting, wanting to fully display The effect of pulsation, such a small sip is the best way to drink it.


    Lazily lying on the corridor, holding a small pulsating bottle in his hand, next to it is the freshly washed fruit of Chengchuan Luzi, drink a small pulsation, and then take a bite of the fruit. The early morning sun is always like this The warm, warm light shines on Uchiha Tatsumi, giving people a drowsy feeling.


    At this moment, I only heard Meow yelling: "I have it, I have it. Bad Uncle Chen! Meowmeow''s stomach is rising, there is it!"


    I had this sound, and I almost didn''t make Uchiha Tatsuno spit out all the pulsations. What makes me have?I know, I understand that we are refining chakras, and those who don¡¯t know think that we are molesting children.


    Although he said that, Ke Chen still straightened up and looked at Meow.At this look, Chen almost took a breath.What did he see?


    My God, in Meow Meow, it is obvious that I can sense a relatively large chakra, with a full amount of chakras in a ninja unit. Although it is insignificant for Bichen, it is on Meow Meow. , A little guy under the age of six, the first time he refines a chakra, he can extract a chakra from his body in such a short period of time. What a terrible talent this is.


    No wonder Chen felt that she wanted to accept these two little girls as apprentices when she saw Meow and Bae before. Sure enough, this talent was terrifying.After perceiving that Miaomiao has extracted Chakra, Chen puts the look of expectation on Baa. Now that the sister is so good, what about the younger sister?


    Chapter 504: Purifying Physique


    But Baa Baa, under the common gaze of the two of them, could not help but become even more anxious, who had been struggling to find the Chakra skills. Her own aura began to become agitated. Hey, there is still a little possibility to perceive Chakra, then her current state of wanting to extract Chakra is simply wishful thinking.


    The more attention she received, the more nervous she was. I hope the two would stop watching, but her timid temperament made her unable to speak.Under the gaze of the two of them, they became more and more anxious, and they were about to cry.Seeing this, Chen still didn''t know what went wrong?Immediately call Meow Meow to play by herself, Chen stepped forward and picked up Bae Bae in his arms and comforted him: "What''s the matter, Bae Bae, why did you cry suddenly?"

 290 Naruto Power System Chapter 290

    "I...I..." Baa, who had distilled Chakra by her sister and hadn''t distilled Chakra by herself, was frustrated, and she wanted to say something with a face on her back, but she couldn''t say anything because she was too anxious.


    "I know." Chen smiled, squeezed Bae''s nose and said: "Because my sister has been able to refine Chakra, I haven''t refined it yet, so I feel anxious?"


    "Yeah." Baa nodded honestly.


    "Hey, you need to know that there is no rush to refine chakras. Everyone has to calm down and refine them slowly, so don¡¯t be sad. You can refine chakras when you calm down. ."


    "That elder sister, how did elder sister refine it."


    Chen''s mouth twitched slightly: "Your sister...Don''t worry about your sister, let''s not compare with your sister, let''s compare with ourselves!"


    Hearing Chen¡¯s comfort, Bae¡¯s face became more ugly, she said with a bitter face: "My sister is too good, Bae can¡¯t keep up with my sister, big brother... Bae... Bae, isn¡¯t it? Suitable for learning to fly."


    "How could it be..." Chen laughed and said, "Our Baa Baa is the best. It''s just a small accident now, and it will be all right in a while." Chen put Baa Baa on the ground and touched her. ''S head: "Okay, let''s go and play with your sister. We will practice the chakra thing at night."


    Bae little Lori nodded vigorously, and then ran to her sister to play with her.


    Chen frowned, thinking about how to get the Chakra from Bae Bae.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chen probably knew the symptoms of bleating, and the reason was that bleating was too young.Counting this year, Bae Bae is only four years old. She has never received ninja training in the countryside all the year round. Not only is she not good at mental strength, there is no abundant food in the country, and she can''t even keep up with her physical energy.


    To solve this difficulty is actually very simple, as long as you drink a bottle of bleating, everything will be solved.The abundant energy contained in the pulsation is just what you need for bleating, but a whole bottle of pulsating to bleating can''t be digested completely at the current age, you can only drink the diluted pulsating energy.


    After eating lunch, Chen Jiao Baa came and gave her a glass of diluted pulse oral liquid and signaled her to drink it.


    Bae Bae is obedient, and doesn¡¯t ask what it is. When you pick it up, you sip it in a sip, smash it, um, it¡¯s a bit sweet, hold out the cup and hold it to Chen¡¯s two small eyes fluttering : "Big...Big brother...I still want to drink sweet sugar water."


    Uchiha Tatsuro laughed dumbly. He didn''t expect that the pulse extracted from the Guerel Stone would be described as sugar water. I don''t know if the energy molecules who were drunk by the little Lori would cry after hearing it.


    Chen took the cup in Little Lolita¡¯s hand and scraped Lolita¡¯s nose with her hand and whispered softly: ¡°Little guy, you can¡¯t drink much of this thing. Drinking just a little bit a day is enough. If you drink it again, it will ruin your stomach. ."


    Baa curled his lips. Although he didn''t say anything, Chen could clearly see a look of distrust in Lori''s eyes. Chen smiled and didn''t say anything. That''s how Baa was, even though his eyes revealed The color of distrust, but because she is shy by nature, she doesn''t say anything to refute Chen. If it''s Miao Miao, it''s different. If you don''t give it?Making noise can definitely overturn the sky.


    "Wow... it smells good! Huh! Bad Uncle Chen, you have eaten good things with me on your back!" Meow ran out of that place without knowing it, and first sniffed the pulsating aroma remaining in the air. Then wow, he threw himself into Chen''s arms, grabbed the small cup in his hand and sniffed it.


    The fresh and strange fragrance came out of the cup. An angry Meow snapped Uchiha Tatsumi, wrinkled her nose and begged: "Bad Uncle Tatsumi, where''s Meow Meow? Meow Meow wants to eat too. !"


    Uchiha Tatsu spread his hands and made a helpless expression: "No. Someone calls me bad guys and wants to eat my candy every day, I want to be beautiful!"


    When Meowmeow heard it, she was furious, and the small fist continued to destroy Uchiha Tatsumi''s chest: "Big badass, big badass, kill you and kill you. Don''t give Meow to eat delicious food!"


    It was her sister. After drinking the diluted pulse, seeing her sister so excited, she couldn''t help but pull her sister in a low voice: "Yes... I''m sorry, sister. Or... Or I will take my baby The dog is for you." Chengchuan Luzi made a doll for two little girls. The older sister is a cat and the younger sister is a puppy. It can be said that this is their only childhood playmate. In order to prevent her sister from conflicting, she couldn''t help but gritted her teeth and gave her only doll.I have to say that the little girl is so well-behaved. How can she be so sensible if she is another child?


    Uchiha Tatsun touched the head of Baa Baa and comforted him: "It''s okay Baa Baa, there is still something left here, so you don''t need to contribute your doll puppy." Hearing Chen''s words, Baa Baa very Obviously relieved, then nodded fiercely.


    In the eyes of the two of them looking forward to, Chen once again took out a cup of diluted pulsation and stuffed it into Xiao Miao Lolita¡¯s arms. Under Chen''s permission, Miao Miao drank the whole cup in one breath and rubbed it. I wiped my mouth, it was really sweet, like sugar water.


    Handing the cup to Chen, she also wanted to have another drink, but Chen said nothing to give the two little guys even a small cup.Little Lolita was so angry that she jumped and yelled at "badass".


    Chapter Five Hundred and Five: Unexpected Variables


    Lolita, who wanted to escape, told her not to leave her sight. Chen also needed to see how the two little girls would react after taking the diluted pulse.Chen Ke has never given Pulsation to a child. In case there is any adverse reaction, Chen can make a solution in the first time.


    Touched the heads of the two little girls, signaled the two guys to be quiet, Chen slowly closed his eyes, and used his perception ability to probe the situation inside the little girl''s body. After all, the eyes always deceive people.


    Sure enough, even if the pulsation after dilution, the medicinal effect is too overbearing for the two little girls. This force continues to run rampant in the little girls. Although it will not damage the meridians of the two, the pain is inevitable. Avoided.


    Seeing that the faces of the two people twisted one after another, it was obvious that this was the effect of the medicine, and they began to promote the performance of their meridians.


    "It hurts... It hurts... Bad Uncle Chen, why I suddenly became so painful and so painful, like... like someone is hitting Meow Meow..." Meow Meow¡¯s little face is covered with characters that hurt me very much. , She spoke with difficulty, as if just asking her badass Uncle Chen could relieve the pain.


    The same is true of Baa Baa''s face.It is even more serious than meow, after all, the smaller the baa, the smaller the body, the more painful it will be when the pulsation is running.


    "Persevere. Persevere. The more you get to the back, the greater the benefits it will bring to you. You must persevere! Say it out if you can''t hold it."


    However, Chen couldn''t avoid this kind of pain. To become stronger, and to broaden the channels of Chakra, he had to endure it by himself.However, Chen must also be well taken care of. The children''s meridians are too fragile and may rupture with a little carelessness. Before this sign, Chen must block the pulsation in the two little guys in time, knowing that too much is too late.Which step you can get now depends on how long the two can hold on.


    What surprised Chen was that after he finished speaking, even if the two girls were sweating from the pain, they never asked Chen for help. Instead, they clenched their teeth and persisted, the kind of pain that was like the corrosion of insects. The two little guys persisted abruptly.


    Chengchuan Luzi had already arrived as early as halfway through. Seeing her two lovely little daughters suffering so much, she felt pain even if she seemed to suffer from this pain. If Chen hadn''t been reaching out to stop her, I''m afraid she Going up long ago.


    At that time, when the two little guys were at a critical point, Chen didn''t dare to let Chengchuan Luzi step forward to disturb.Chen pulled her and the two of them held the little guy so tightly, for fear that the little guy would suddenly have a problem at this time.


    And Cheng Chuan Luzi was already ready, waiting for Chen''s order, Fei also hugged the two little girls who were about to collapse.


    "Bad...Bad Uncle Tatsun...we did it." Meow, dressed roughly, leaned on her mother''s arms and looked at Uchiha Tatsun, showing off weakly at him.


    Chen took a deep look at the two little girls, took a breath, picked them up and kissed one of them: "Yeah. I know, my apprentice is the best. Okay, go take a bath and change. Let¡¯s get some clothes, and then take a good night¡¯s sleep. When I get up at night, my brother will teach you other ninjutsu!"


    The two little guys nodded weakly and were taken by their mother to take a bath.


    Uchiha Tatsun stood there with a solemn expression, remembering the danger just now, but the main reason was actually himself.Chen has forgotten that he has systematic help himself to absorb these things perfectly, but the two little guys, Meow Meow Bae, have no systematic protection. They can only rely on their own strength to resist the pulsating force. The impact.


    After shook his head, Chen knew that after this time, the two men not only broadened their meridians at least twice, but even chakras were also refined a lot, their physical fitness and patience also improved a lot, and then If you drink Pulsation, you won''t have such an uncomfortable situation. Although they still can''t let them drink a whole bottle, the degree of dilution can no longer affect the meridians of the two.


    In a gloomy underground cave, the black and white who had dealt with the battlefield by Uchiha Tatsuo in advance stood respectfully in front of an old man, seeming to be reporting something.


    There were countless tubes inserted behind the old man. His whole life activities depended entirely on the nutrients delivered from the tubes. He was shocked after hearing this. The old voice couldn''t conceal his inner anxiety: "What? You What are you talking about? Are you sure that it is Mu Dun..."


    Standing in front of him, Seijitsu stretched out a hand, and in his hand was the wreckage left by Uchiha Tatsumi who used Mu Dun.The old man tremblingly took it and closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and sighed: "Yes, it is indeed Mudun Ninjutsu. I didn''t expect that there will be another Mudun user in this world besides the grandson of Senju Zhuma Senju Rope Tree, you Are you sure that that guy is not the little devil that Senju Noseki?" As he said, he raised his eyes and looked at Black and White, wanting to hear the most accurate answer.


    Heihuijue shook his head and said, "I am sure that it is not Senju Rope Tree. Now Senju Rope Tree is in Konoha Village. According to our plan, he was not blown to death in the last trap. Being fully protected by Konoha, it is estimated that it will be difficult to leave the village again. Even if he has the strength of Shinobu now, he still cannot get a permit to leave the village. After all, it is from Senjujuma. Grandson, the heir of Mu Dun Xue Ji Bian."


    "Doesn''t rule out the possibility of him sneaking out? Cough...cough cough..." He frowned, and just wanted to say something, he coughed.


    "Yes, because when he was fighting, I sensed the power of writing round eyes from that person. Senjutsu Nose should not have writing round eyes."


    "What! Cough cough... cough cough cough..." The man stood up suddenly, but suddenly coughed a few times because he was too hasty. The man covered his mouth vigorously, and wiped his mouth when he finished coughing. , Lightly wiped the blood from his hands.Looking up at Black and White Jue, the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes turned slowly: "What are you laying out?"


    Black and white did not change his face, and still bowed his head respectfully: "How is it possible, I am the incarnation of your will, and everything I do is done under your guidance, how can I arrange..."


    "I hope you can be smarter..." Before Black and White had finished speaking, the man''s old voice interrupted his words, and slowly sat back, raised his eyes, revealing the reincarnation eye hidden in the bangs!


    Chapter 506: The plan begins


    While he was speaking, Hei Jue had been standing aside respectfully, with no expression on his face, but an uproar had already been set off in Hei Jue''s heart.Turns out... It turns out that Uchiha Madara still hasn''t fully trusted himself until now. For more than ten years, Kurozu has been with Uchiha Madara for more than ten or twenty years. He actually hasn''t completely trusted himself until now. At the same time, he did not curse the old fox secretly.


    Uchiha was sitting on his seat with paralysis, and the tube was continuously feeding nutrient solution towards him. He sighed and said to the black and white: "Our plan is going ahead. Have you already chosen the person?"


    Hei Jue nodded: "I have already selected the person, the orphan of the Maelstrom clan, he doesn''t even know his life experience, as long as we are in front of them..." Hei Jue showed a cruel expression on his face.


    Uchiha spotted his head, and he recognized Kuro Zetsu''s basic judgment."What about my heir..."

 291 Naruto Power System Chapter 291

    "It''s the same... the people of the Uchiha clan are called crane tails in this generation of Uchiha clan. However, other people don¡¯t know that the guys called crane tails have special power in their bodies. , And it should be able to withstand the cells between the thousand hands."


    "Um..." Uchiha spotted his head: "I don''t care about these things. I just need to see the final result. There is no need to report to me during the process. Go on."


    "Yes..." Black and white nodded respectfully, preparing to retreat, as if thinking of something, and then paused and said, "Then...what should I do with the guy who can hide and write round eyes?"


    Madara Uchiha groaned for a while, coughed twice and said, "Ahem... I will deal with that person naturally. You only need to grasp the movement of that person, and I will deal with the others."


    "But your body..." Heijue said half worried and half gloating.Now he still needs Uchiha Madara. Since he has been by his side for so many years and the plan has been laid out, he finally found a man who was cheated by him. Kurojue didn¡¯t want Uchiha Madara to die in vain. At least, You have to arrange everything before you can die.


    With Kazuki¡¯s perception, Uchiha Madara is in his current state and cannot beat the mysterious person he had perceived before. If Madara is a little younger or his body is a little better, maybe he can still Chance of entanglement.But these black jue dare not say at all.


    Uchiha Madara, a man who is extremely arrogant, he even regards his dignity and face more than life. Except in front of Senju Zhuma, he maintains a cold mentality at all times. It has never changed.


    If Hei Jue tells him at this time, hey, give up, you can''t beat him, then there may only be two results.One, Madara went to find that guy and was killed by him, and second, Madara went to find that guy and was killed by that guy after he killed himself.Either way is not good for Heijue. In order to be able to resurrect his mother, he has been lurking for so long and endured so much. What''s the harm in enduring it for a few more years?


    Kurozutsu hesitated, but finally chose to go out, slowly dived into the ground, disappeared in front of Uchiha Madara.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...Is it another Uchiha who owns Mudun Chakra? Or is it a thousand-handed clan with a writing wheel?" A gleam of light flashed in Uchiha Madara''s eyes, and he wanted to talk about this guy. Although he trusted, Madara always felt that he seemed to be planning something behind his back, because in Madara''s view, everything went too smoothly.


    Except for the plan that did not kill Senjutsu Noshu, all the other plans were perfectly completed no matter what they were. Although this gave him the meaning of being a child of the world and the protagonist of life, Uchiha Madara, who was cautious in his life, Don''t believe it.


    "Nanga Shrine..." Madara Uchiha murmured the name: "What is going on here, and what else I don''t know?"


    If Chen did not appear, Madara would always trust Heijue until the finale.However, Uchiha Tatsu''s appearance seemed to have erected a bottomless gully between Madara and Kurozu, abruptly making their already fragile relationship even more fragile.


    With a sigh, the dim light in the cave gradually disappeared, and the feeling of darkness was restored once again.Only the perennially inconvenient grunting of pipes proves that there are still people here.


    Uchiha Tatsumi, who is far away in the country of the river, doesn¡¯t even know that he has been targeted at this moment, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he knows it. Tatsuno doesn¡¯t care at all. At this moment Uchiha Madara is just a dying person. Even if he can fight, how long can his old body support him?


    Chen now cares most about how to teach two little girls and where to start.Half of his own strength is based on his own efforts, and half is obtained through systematic guidance. His own experience is definitely not suitable for the two little girls.


    Seeing the two people who had rested in front of him and were full of energy, looking at him expectantly, Chen showed a helpless expression on his face. He didn''t even know what to teach the two little girls now.


    To put it bluntly, Chen is not a good teacher. In terms of strength, he may be very strong, but in terms of experience in accepting apprentices, he is just a young man who has just emerged.


    Shaking his head, Uchiha Tatsumi stared at the two with a stern face according to what he had known before.


    "Okay, the morning rest time has passed, now we are entering the next stage of training time, meow!"


    "Here!" The little girl responded crisply.


    Chen sighed softly: "First do ten sets of physical training, and then continue to refine Chakra."


    "Yes!" Miao Miao''s face was also rarely serious, but she asked in the next second: "But, badass Uncle Chen, what is physical training?"


    "It needs to be Brother Chen or Master." Chen added: "The so-called skill, in fact, the most systematic distribution is divided into ninjutsu, physique and illusion. Ninjutsu is our regular use of escape, and physique is The most commonly used physical attack method in close combat, while illusion is a method of using mental energy to attack and induce the enemy. At your current age and chakra, it is best to start practicing with physical skills. Shushu is the basis for determining the lower limit of the ninja, and ninjutsu also has illusion skills. When you grow up, you will start to teach you slowly."


    Chapter 507: Refining Success


    "Is it like this?" Meow Meow showed a disappointed expression on her little face. It seems that she still hopes to learn ninjutsu with Uchiha Tatsumi, but she didn''t expect that she was rushed to learn physical skills. .


    With a little entanglement on her face, Meow Xiao Lolita snorted and walked towards the room step by step at a brisk pace. Since her villain Uncle Chen has already said that she can go, she threw it to She has a scroll, obviously to let her go back to the room to study and study, um, that''s right, that''s it, Miao Miao Xiao Lori nodded and thought.


    The little Lolita, who didn''t bother with the off-line, Chen knelt down and looked at Baa, and said softly: "Come on, now close your eyes and start refining chakras, and see if you can extract chakras now." After touching Xiao Lolita''s head, He Xi''s smile seemed to encourage the little girl no matter what.


    He blushed and nodded timidly, then closed his eyes and sat on the corridor with his legs crossed, hands on his knees, trying to sense the cell energy and mental energy in his body.


    The little girl blushed, and no matter how hard she tried or meditated, she still couldn''t extract a trace of chakra.Baa opened his eyes quietly, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi and whispered: "I...I...I''m afraid..." He started crying when he said that he was pouting.It was like worrying that Chen would be beaten and scolded mercilessly if he couldn''t finish it.


    "Big...Big brother... won''t you scold me?" The little guy quietly looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, and asked in a low voice, like a collaborator, reporting the situation to his enemy stupidly.


    Uchiha Tatsuno was almost amused by the cute expression of this little loli.Reaching out and scraping the little guy''s nose, the little guy squinted his eyes and enjoyed Uchiha Tatsumi''s touch.There is a good saying, the little guy is actually the person who is closest to nature. Since Chen has mastered the power of the six realms, a natural aura is exuding from all over his body all the time. This is the performance of being close to nature.


    Although the little girls don¡¯t know the reason, they just feel very comfortable being close to Uchiha Tatsuno. Whether it is his breath or the feeling about Uchiha Tatsuo, they feel very comfortable and make them think involuntarily. Be close to Uchiha Tatsuno.


    "Stupid girl..." Chen smiled, and said comfortingly: "No, you can hurry up, big brother will help you watch, you have to work hard."


    "Hmm!" Baa nodded, and continued to close his eyes and slowly feel the energy in the body, trying to extract Chakra.


    One minute...two minutes...


    One hour...two hours...


    As time passed, Uchiha Tatsuno''s face did not change at all, but Baa''s face had long lost its previous calmness. At this moment, her shoulders were shrugging, and the tears in her eyes were about to go down. Drop.But in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, the little girl tried to hold back the uncomfortable feeling in her heart, but for such an older child, the tears came as soon as they were told, where could they be held back?


    With red eyes, he whispered at Uchiha Tatsumi, "I''m sorry...Big brother."


    Uchiha Tatsuno let out a long sigh. After all, genius is not common. There is already a jewel in front of Meow Meow. Uchiha Tatsumi looked at this little girl to refine Chakra and was dull.


    "It''s okay... It took me a long time for your brother Chen to extract chakras. Originally, chakras were not refined overnight. It''s okay. Take your time."


    Touching the little girl''s head, Uchiha Chen tried to put his tone more peacefully.Don''t look at the little girl''s temperament a little weaker, but she is still a strong person, looking up at Uchiha Tatsumi and said: "Then, why can my sister Meow be able to extract that Zakra."


    "It''s Chakra!"


    "Oh."


    The corners of Chen''s mouth stiffened slightly, "That...your sister is different. You are still young, and when you grow up, you will be like your sister. Okay, come here today, go play with your sister, refine I''ll talk about Chakra tomorrow."


    The little girl lowered her head, followed behind Uchiha Tatsun without saying a word. After she was taken into the room by Tatsun, she threw her head on her little bed for a long time without raising her head.Upon seeing this, Chen did not give comfort, but retreated silently. He knew that even if he wanted to comfort him, he would not help, and the child would still cry a lot.


    Besides, such an older child is more forgetful. Such sad things might be forgotten after a sleep, so Chen didn''t care so much.


    Time is like an arrow, and the sun and the moon are like a shuttle.Time is like quicksand in the hand, there is no way to stop it from passing.In the blink of an eye, Chen had been in this mountain village for more than a week.


    Although he stayed home, he was still very clear about the fighting situation outside.


    In this week, the little girl also successfully extracted Chakra.Chen still remembers that when she extracted Chakra, the originally hazy little face showed a brilliant smile, like the bright sun in the sky, not only dispelling the shadow in her own heart, but also covering the original. The sorrow at home was also dispersed.


    In the past few days, because of the little girl, her mother and her sister were worried for her, and even Chen was affected and became a lot lazy.It can be said that now I finally have to see the sun, and feel happy.


    After the little girl successfully extracted Chakra, Chen was determined. It turned out that Bae was also a genius, but it was different from her sister¡¯s talent. Her sister Meow was better than Chakra, and she was better than Chakra. The degree of control.


    Before Chen hadn''t taught the knowledge about Chakra control, Baa Baa could easily control his Chakra.This kind of talent is rare. If you put a little effort in this aspect, you can definitely reach the pinnacle of Chakra control, just like the princess Tsunade of the Senju clan.Its Chakra''s control ability can be said to push the entire era, and even Uchiha Madara''s control of Chakra may not be as refined as Tsunade.


    Moreover, the amount of Chakra in Bae Bae is actually not small, as Chen said before, in fact, she is just nervous. Tension coupled with her age problem made her unable to catch up with Meow in the first time.Failed to extract Chakra on the first day.


    Chapter 508: Uchiha Madara in action


    Just ask a three- or four-year-old child who has never been exposed to this aspect of knowledge can absorb what Yuchen said in a day. It is good for someone else who has insufficient comprehension ability, perhaps in the first day. There is simply no way to fully understand what Chen wants to express.


    Except for the tense on the first day and the harassment on the second day, the little guy was able to extract the chakra in the third day.After the baptism of pulsation, the current meridians of her and Miao Miao are not comparable to those of their peers at all. This level of meridian toughness can only be possessed by the elite.Perhaps the strength of the two is far inferior to that of the elite, but the foundation they have laid is destined to surpass the elite.


    Pulsation is actually used as soon as possible, because the effect of this thing on the human body is originally limited, and it can only be increased to that extent, just like the current Chen, if you take Pulsation, there is only one recovery effect. Dian Weimo''s improvement is not enough to attract Chen''s attention.


    The two little girls pulsed in casual clothes when they first refined ninjutsu, and they had already won at the starting line.So why do civilian ninjas never get ahead unless they rely on a master with a background? The reason is here, when the civilian ninja is still on the starting line preparing for exercise, people have already stood at the end with a deep background. Before the line.

 292 Naruto Power System Chapter 292

    Of course, Chen didn''t just pay attention to the current situation of her practice during this week.Chen''s wooden avatars scattered on various battlefields are constantly passing information on the battlefield to him.In the country of soil, Tatsun¡¯s wooden clone has successfully evoked the contradiction between Iwanin Village and Sand Ninja Village. In addition, his body had a big trouble in the Kingdom of Wind before, and the relationship between Iwannin and Sand Ninja is already The situation is the same as the fire and water, if it weren''t for a Konoha next to them, it might have already started.


    At this moment, in the battlefields of the kingdom of wind, the land of the earth, and the land of fire, there are no longer allied ninjas. They are fighting each other, fearing each other''s strength. This battlefield has been successfully muddled by the water by Chen, three Each country fought each, but indirectly helped Konoha Village.


    Originally, they needed to face a joint offensive from Sand Ninja Village and Iwa Ninja Village. Although it was not a disadvantage, it was definitely not an advantage. At this moment, the two countries turned against each other, which greatly eased the tension on the western front of the Land of Fire.After Chen found out, he couldn''t help but laugh and laugh, but he didn''t expect to let Konoha Village pick up a leak.


    As for the Thunder Kingdom, the Mu clone did not pass the news. The three generations of Raikage in Yunren Village were too overbearing. Under the circumstances of restricting the use of Mu Dun and writing round eyes, the Mu clone did not have complete assurance that it could resist the third generation of Raikage , Can only figure it out slowly.


    Chen is not the only one who is arranging something. In the dark corner, there is also a person who is also arranging some unknown plans. With a long sigh, the body of the person hiding in the dark ground bears it all. Shaking uncontrollably, the old body gradually became sturdy. The tube behind him continuously conveyed vitality and Chakra. His pale hair was turning black and full at a speed visible to the naked eye. The wrinkled face is gradually replaced by smooth skin.


    Uchiha Madara stood up and waved his hand.Hei Jue slowly revealed the prototype from behind, holding a bright red armor from the Warring States period in his hand.Madara stretched out both hands and put on the armor that belonged to him back then under Hei Jue''s service.


    "Did you find someone?" Uchiha Madara wrote lightly, twisting his neck.


    "It has been determined that the person is in the country of Sichuan, and the specific location has not been detected. This person is very cunning. Recently, he has not used chakra at all, and cannot rely on Chakra''s perception to detect it. What is more, this person feels My ability is superb. I can¡¯t get close and probe. I can only follow him at a distance. After a period of time, I lose track of him. I can only roughly determine that the person is within the territory of the country of Sichuan and has not left the scope of the country of Sichuan.¡± Heijue replied respectfully.


    "Waste..." Madara said disdainfully.The cold voice is no longer full of oldness as before.Once again, Madara regained his youth, and even his mentality became younger.No longer cautious, but become as arrogant as before.The eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes wrote that the eyes of the wheel slowly turned, raised his head and smiled strangely: "I hope you can let me play longer, so that it won''t be in vain that I spent so much money using these last three times to become younger Opportunity."


    It should be understood that there is no limit to the youthfulness of the plaques. The severely injured plaques begin to heal themselves to varying degrees after getting the interpillar cells.Especially after he completely merged the cells between the pillars, the face between the pillars appeared on his body, and it also slowed down the speed of aging, but people will eventually become old.In order to be able to live longer, Madara eliminated those unnecessary things, allowed himself to grow old in advance, began to accumulate energy, and waited for a critical time to change back again.


    However, Madara''s injury was too serious, and his age was too old. He had only three chances to become younger due to such a go around. This time he hoped to meet Uchiha Tatsumi, so Madara used one opportunity decisively.


    "Mu Dun, write round eyes..." Ban whispered softly, "Is this again a precursor to the birth of the new reincarnation eye? Isn''t the reincarnation eye that only one person can have?"


    "Master Madara...has been sorted out." At this time, Kurojutsu stepped forward to remind him at the right time, interrupting Uchiha Madara''s contemplation.


    Blob nodded, did not say anything, raised his hand to signal Hei Jue to lead the way, and followed Hei Jue''s back, galloping towards the place of the country of the river.


    Their secret base is not in the country of water nor in the country of rain. It is located in the central area of ??the country of fire. It is still a little bit away from the country of river. When Kurozutsu and Uchiha Madara arrive in the country of river At that time, just when the dusk fell, the two of them stopped rushing, but chose to build a wooden house in the forest by Madara Shimu Escape for a night.


    When they got up early the next morning, the two continued on their way.The ninjas Uchiha Madara I met along the way are not at all polite. Whether they are Ninjas from Sand Ninja Rock Ninja or Konoha, they can no longer escape after encountering Uchiha Madara, and they are torn away by Uchiha Madara alone. As a fertilizer for Mu Dun.


    Chapter 509: Tracking


    "It''s here." Black and White led Uchiha Madara in a gallop, without stopping halfway, until he came to the place where the former general of the country was stationed and was now destroyed by Tatsun. He pointed to the ruin and said to Uchiha Tatsumi: "I perceive the existence of that person in this place. This was originally the place where the ineffective samurai of Kawa no Kuni was stationed. I don''t know why I offended that person, was destroyed and burnt by that person, and became what it is now. I only dared to sense from a distance. That person was too sensitive. I tried to follow up a little bit before, but only when I stepped forward a little bit, I was sensed by that person. Fortunately, the person didn¡¯t do anything after sensing me. I was able to escape, and after that I only dared to follow far behind, never thinking of going forward."


    After listening to the black and white report carefully, Uchiha Madara walked forward, merged his hands, held his five fingers together to form the word "", then placed his hands on the ground, slowly closed his eyes, and slowly began to perceive here. There have been wars.


    Although it has been more than a week, the chakra after Uchiha Tatsuhatsu performed ninjutsu here did not completely disappear over time.There are still traces of Uchiha Tatsuki''s Chakra here, although it is very small, it can still be noticed.


    Madara was not impatient, but slowly perceiving, he knew that he would not be aware of it for a while.I don¡¯t know how long it was. Uchiha Madara suddenly opened his eyes. He caught an unfamiliar but familiar fire-attribute chakra breath. This chakra breath was very familiar because he learned from this subtle fire attribute. The chakra felt the evil and ominous smell. It was obvious that, except for the cursed Uchiha clan, no one''s chakra breath was so evil and ominous.It was strange, but because this chakra belonged to the Uchiha clan, Madara couldn''t guess who it was.Nowadays, most of the Chakra breath spots of the Uchiha clan powerhouses are familiar, but this breath is unheard of, unseen.


    "It''s strange, huh?" Uchiha Madara whispered. Could it be that another unknown genius has appeared in the family?Or is it someone who is particularly good at forbearance?It''s no wonder that Madara thinks this way. There are only a few Shadow Rank powerhouses in the clan, Madara knows them, but it''s obviously not them.


    After thinking about it for a while, Uchiha Madara slowly stood up, turned and looked at Black and White, nodded and said, "It is indeed from the Uchiha clan. This ominous chakra breath is owned by no one but my Uchiha clan. "However, what Madara didn''t say is that he also sensed the extremely evil power from this breath, which seemed to be very similar to the breath of the external golem that maintained his vitality.


    After squinting black and white, Uchiha Madara faintly said, "Is this the last time you sensed his existence?"


    "Yes... My clone was discovered by him when he wanted to get closer. It seems that because of the clone, he didn''t make a move so that my clone could escape and pass the information over." head.


    "Then where did you first sense that person was?"


    "In the desert of the Kingdom of Wind... While fighting with Shigeru Hagi and Pig Deer Butterfly in Konoha Village. It was at that time that I sensed his existence for the first time, and dispatched Bai Jue clone to follow him all the way. But..." Nepenthes frowned slightly, trying to say something, but closed his mouth abruptly.


    "Ok?"


    After thinking about it, Hei Jue shook his head and continued: "Perhaps it is an illusion. I am not sure. I always feel that his strength is better than when I first met him. I don''t know why. , Although the aura on his body when I first met him made me feel terrible, but the strength he showed was far from his aura, but this time, although he simply released a fireball technique, The threat he gave me is even greater. It stands to reason that a person cannot have such a big change in strength in just one day... This should be an illusion."


    Hearing Nepenthes say this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but smile, and he smiled as he had an illusion. After all, it is very difficult for a person''s strength to break through after reaching a certain level. This requires accumulated changes over time. Can cause qualitative changes.Unless it is an adventure, it is impossible to say that someone''s strength has such a large span in one day. Is it possible to have an adventure every day?Uchiha Madara couldn''t comment on this, he was too cautious about it.


    "It seems that the decision I made this time is correct." Madara put her hands around her chest, her long black hair fluttering in the wind, and looked up at the blue sky, whispering: "Mu of the Uchiha clan Escape user? Huh, it¡¯s a bit interesting. If the column is still there, maybe he will drop his chin. With his temperament.¡± Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but start to cherish his old friends and enemies, ¡°I really want to go for a meeting. Meeting him, things are getting more and more interesting."


    As he said, he turned around and looked at Black and White Jue said: "The plan has changed. You continue to stir up the conflict between the Five Ninja Villages. I will find that guy and meet him by the way. If his strength is good, I will not Mind letting him join our plan, after all..." At this point, Madara''s voice gradually lowered: "I don''t know if he has any direct relatives, otherwise..."


    Madara did not say the following words, but Black and White knew what he meant. He looked strange, and looked at him with a smile on his nepenthes-like face and said, "You are worried that he will not have the eyes of his immediate family members after opening the kaleidoscope. Will the transplant be blinded...In this case, you won''t get his eyes."


    Madara said coldly, "What do I want his eyes to do..." He glanced at Heijue, the circle of eyes in the eyes that represent the reincarnation eye exudes a meaningful mood, as if to warn Heijue to let him Stop doing things behind his back.


    "Although I''m old, I still have the strength to kill you. You''d better rest a little bit." Uchiha Madara said in an unsatisfactory tone, and didn''t put the black and white in his eyes at all.


    "Ha...hahaha...how could it be possible." Heizue separated his head from Bai Zetsu''s body, with an embarrassed face, and said to Uchiha Madara with a smirk: "Master Madara, I am yours. Will, wherever your fingertips point is where I am going, how could I make small moves behind your back."


    Chapter 510: Uchiha Madara arrives


    Uchiha Madara glanced at Heijue coldly and chuckled, "He hasn''t said anything yet, Heijue has begun to show his loyalty here. In all likelihood, this guy has a ghost in his heart. "


    But Madara didn''t point out this point. Heijue claimed to be his will. Madara has no doubt about this. After all, the inscription that can only be seen by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can''t be faked. This is the point alone, Madara. It is impossible to doubt Heijue, he only doubts whether Heijue has done some unknown activities behind him, such as power or something, as long as it is a conscious creature, it will subconsciously chase it.


    Uchiha Madara doesn''t mind Kazuki''s pursuit of power. To overturn the entire Ninja world, he needs not only Madara''s strength, but also the cooperation of his subordinates. It is impossible for a lonely person to win. Kazuki is stronger, he is the best. The owner Uchiha Madara is more convenient.


    "Let''s go..." Hearing this, Uchiha Madara turned and left.His purpose of coming out has been half achieved, and now as long as he finds Chen, then his purpose of coming out this time is completely completed.


    "You go back first, remember to grasp the relationship between the countries. Now Konoha''s is too strong, unless Shinin Village joins forces, otherwise it will not be able to put pressure on Konoha Village." Uchiha Madara sighed slightly. With a sound, Konoha is so strong now that a large part of the credit is actually due to him.I think there were two soldiers between him and Senjuzu. One headed north, the other headed south, heading for other Shinobu villages, and didn¡¯t bring any subordinates. There were just two of them, Madara heading north to the land of the earth. , The country of clouds, the country of water advance, and the pillars advance toward the country of Taki, the country of rain, and the country of wind.


    It may be the reason Madara is too strong. One person almost crippled the country of soil, the country of clouds, and the country of water.After that, he experienced two more wars and has not recovered until now.


    Back then, Uchiha Madara alone became an army, standing at the gate of Iwanin Village, the first generation Dokage and the second generation Dokage did not even dare to let go, so he could only carefully guard against Uchiha Madara''s attack.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but shook his head with a nostalgic expression on his face.Back then, he and Senjujuma were enemies and friends, and co-founded Kinabamura. Although the two parted ways because of disagreement in their ideas, he still believed that only Zhuma was qualified to be his enemy in this world.


    Hei Jue nodded, "Recently, Iwanin Village and Sand Ninja Village have begun to have some trouble. It seems that the person is instigating the discord, and other fronts seem to have begun to have slight deviations, which has deviated from our expected plan. "


    Hearing this, Madara thought for a while. He told him the news once before Heijue, but he didn¡¯t attract attention at first. He thought it was just a small fight. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect that the people of Iwanobu and Sanda were too stupid. , I didn¡¯t understand such obvious means of arguing, did they grow up eating shit or eating gold?


    Frowning, Uchiha Madara did not stop, but said as he walked: "I don''t care about this matter. Since the matter has been settled and handed over to you, it is your business. I only want the results and the process. Care, remember, I only look at the final result." With that, Madara Uchiha gave a cold look at the black and white, and the killing intent in his eyes was already obvious. This was to tell them both, those who did not follow the script. , Then all clear the stage.


    Black and White nodded, seeing that Uchiha Madara didn''t mean to stay, his figure gradually sank, slowly dived into the earth, and disappeared between the heaven and the earth.


    "And... those who are picking things, follow up at any time..." Ban said casually, and didn''t care if Hei Jue had left. After saying this, he stepped out and left here.


    After a while, there was a wave of waves on the originally calm ground, and a pitcher plant-like head protruded from the soil. Looking at the direction Uchiha Madara was leaving, his eyebrows frowned, and he fell into endless contemplation.


    But it was said that Uchiha Madara was walking on the road, thinking carefully about Uchiha Tatsumi''s questions, and the more he thought about it, the more he found it very interesting.His Mu Dun still bit a piece of his flesh and blood because of the battle with Zhu Jian. After his injury recovered, he obtained Mu Dunxian''s human body and opened the eyes of reincarnation. He really couldn''t understand how Chen''s Mu Dun was. own.


    "Could it be that the people of Konoha used the cells between the pillars to conduct in vivo experiments?" Uchiha Madara immediately ruled out this idea: "No, no, no, how could Konoha''s hypocritical group perform such in vivo experiments... "Because of the previous perception, Madara can be sure that Tatsun is a Uchiha clan talent with this assumption.


    "Huh..." Madara chuckled, "It''s getting more and more interesting." After finding that he couldn''t figure it out, Madara didn''t think about it anymore. Since he didn''t know it, just just ask.He thinks that with his current strength, not to mention fighting the entire Ninja Realm, he can still deal with more than a dozen shadow-class powerhouses, but it is only a small amount of Mu Dun plus writing round eyes, that is, a weakened version of himself. At this point, Madara is already invincible, and what should be worried about is his enemy.


    Although I don¡¯t know where the person he wanted to find, Madara, with his super perceptual ability and the guidance of his sixth sense, unknowingly, he actually moved towards Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s Flying here from the mountain village.


    However, Uchiha Tatsumi was still teaching his two precious apprentices.


    "Meow! Seriously... Don''t look around, it''s you, you are not allowed to be lazy, and you are not allowed to be lazy when you are practicing physical skills, and you are also bleed, so are you. Don''t always be run by your sister. If she is not obedient, you will follow Not obedient?" Uchiha Tatsu looked helplessly at the two little guys. Sure enough, do little ghosts like to make trouble?


    Since these two little guys have extracted chakras, it seems that they have unlocked new achievements, and they have become more unscrupulous under the leadership of Miao Miao.Originally it was just a little trouble in the village, and now it can refine the chakras, just like the rebellion, a "fishy storm" was set off in the village.

 293 Naruto Power System Chapter 293

    Maybe it¡¯s because Chen gave them such a good impression before that, even if Chen is serious now, Meow is not afraid, but my sister, she will be afraid at first, as long as she is with her sister, she is even more courageous than her sister. Let Chen had to sigh, if not, it was a blockbuster.


    Just when Chen was sighing that these two little girls were courageous, suddenly his eyes condensed and he looked into the distance with an unkind expression.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eleven: Meeting of Two Powers


    Who is he Uchiha Tatsuo?The dignified ten-tailed man Zhuli, even the shadow of Gonin Village is at least a guy who has to pretend to be respectful, and now he has fallen into a miserable situation of taking a child?Even, this is still his own self-determination, and he sent it to the door to be devastated.


    Looking at these two little guys jumping up and down like monkeys, Chen sighed.Fortunately, he hasn''t started teaching the two little guys ninjutsu. Even if the two little guys have chakras, they can¡¯t be released through the medium of ninjutsu. At best, they will strengthen their physical fitness. There is a chakra but there is no way to show it.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but feel very lucky.Just teaching them to refine chakras is already so disturbing. If this is to teach them ninjutsu, then they have to?After making up his mind, Uchiha Tatsuno decided that before he took the two little guys out, he would never give ninjutsu to the two of them. It could be delayed for a while, at least not to let Tatsun be so disturbed.


    Just thinking about it, Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes suddenly condensed, and he looked into the distance with a serious expression.At that place, Chen sensed a familiar but very unfamiliar atmosphere of a huge chakra.Uchiha Chen smiled coldly. Although he didn''t know who it was, he could probably guess the purpose of the arrival.It was nothing more than that someone came to the door after he killed the general of the country of the river. It should be known that although the country of the river is small and often used as a battlefield between the two countries, its status is unshakable.The minerals of the country of Sichuan are as famous as the herbs of the country of wind, and it is one of the main sources of iron ore in each country.


    It seems that no one will notice, but once someone breaks the tacit understanding between them, it will usher in a joint sanctions by several countries.


    Needless to say, Uchiha Tatsuno said, in all likelihood, they found the ruins Uchiha Tatsuo burned and hunted for the murderer.


    With a cold smile, he knelt down and ordered the two little girls to tell the villagers to hide well. Chen chopped his feet and disappeared in front of Meow Meow and Meow Meow. When he appeared again, he was already empty. That''s it, Ju Gaoling stood in the sky tens of meters away.


    Chen folded his hands around his chest, released the aura in his body as a temptation, then closed his eyes and waited quietly for the arrival of people.


    Madara, who originally wanted to look for Uchiha Tatsumi''s trail, suddenly sensed an extremely strong aura on the way, couldn''t help but smile, and immediately guessed that this aura was clearly emitted by Uchiha Tatsumi. Want to lead him over.


    However, Uchiha Madara is a brave man, why would he be afraid of this?


    Who is Uchiha Madara afraid of?Since the Warring States period, Madara Uchiha has gone through many wars, fought on the battlefield for many times, and wandered between life and death. Even Uchiha Madara would not be afraid of the challenge. just now?


    Uchiha Madara immediately searched for this huge chakra and galloped towards him.


    "Sure enough, it''s you." Uchiha Madara saw Chen proudly standing in the sky tens of meters high, and Uchiha Madara subconsciously became angry, "Junior dare to be on top of my head?"


    Uchiha Madara, even with the power of reincarnation eyes, gradually raised his figure and stopped slightly above Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Chen chuckled, and when he saw those eyes, he guessed who the person was.


    "Sure enough, it''s Uchiha Madara who has planned for decades to eventually become Ten-tailed man Zhuli, the news is clear." Chen couldn''t help but feel comfortable.


    Since the battle with Shigeru Hagaki, Tatsun has discovered the black and white who is hanging behind him and watching him far away. Tatsun, who originally planned to solve the black and white, was interrupted by Shigeru Hagi and stopped paying attention. These two people.


    For him, Shigeru Hagaki, who has the fairy model, is more attractive than Black and White, which he has never known before.


    And after sensing that Chen¡¯s breath locked him, Heiyejue was shocked in a cold sweat, and immediately retreated far away, no longer paying attention to the battle between the two. It is precisely because of this that Heiyejue was able to survive and escape. This robbery.


    Slanting a glance at Uchiha Madara, Tatsun has realized that Uchiha Madara, who hadn''t encountered him in that era, would have a collision with him since he sensed the existence of Black and White.


    "You really belong to my Uchiha clan?" Madara took a step forward with the Uchiha group fan behind her back, and saw the Uchiha clan''s family crest on Tatsuki''s robe, her eyebrows were raised, and her face was flat.


    Earlier, Madara had confirmed that Tatsun was a member of the Uchiha clan. After all, there is no other than the Uchiha clan who can own such chakras. Now, seeing the group fan clan emblem on his robe, the last trace of doubt follows. The smoke disappeared.


    However, Tatsumi looked at Uchiha Madara and did not speak, the Sangodama in his eyes had already answered Madara''s words perfectly for Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Tatsun gave a soft smile, but for Uchiha Madara, he was actually not as well-known as seeing.The aura of looking at the world is indeed beyond the current Tatsun¡¯s reach. Even if Tatsun¡¯s strength is far above Uchiha Madara, his power card is also above Uchiha Madara, but he is not like Uchiha Madara. That way, it has been invincible since the Warring States Period.


    This kind of momentum can only be formed after a long period of accumulation. After decades of accumulation, Uchiha Madara has naturally formed this kind of confidence and deterrence.


    Looking at the handsome Uchiha Madara, Chen Xin said, "So, this is the will of the strong, the heart of the strong?"


    Originally, the heart of those strong men that Hagiaki Shigeru said at the beginning was just a faint understanding, but now it seems that he has found the way forward, and in which direction should he develop.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuno''s mood couldn''t help but calmed down, and the mood that had been scorched by the little girl in the past two days also became better, watching Uchiha Madara''s eyes became much more friendly.


    "Uchiha Madara, it''s not as famous as seeing it," Chen said softly.


    Uchiha Madara''s heart was cold, he seemed to have never said that he was Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Tatsumi clearly stated his identity.


    "I... I never said that I was Madara Uchiha, right?" Madara said with a cold face and a chill.


    Chapter 512: Tensions


    Although on the surface it looked unusually cold, Uchiha Madara was shocked at this time. He defected from Konoha decades ago and fought the last battle between the valley of the end and Senjuju. Senjuju At the cost of severe injuries, Uchiha Madara was beheaded, so there was no Uchiha Madara in the world.


    However, this is not the case, this is just a method used by Uchiha Madara.With the help of the illusionist Izan, he successfully concealed it from everyone, and also concealed it from Senjujuma, who knew everything about him. When he fell under the waterfall, Uchiha Madara bit off a piece of meat from Senjujuma. Carrying the cells between the Qianshou pillars, it successfully disappeared in the eyes of everyone, and completely turned into the dark.


    Senju Zhuma died of a serious injury shortly after fighting Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara got the help of the intercolumnar cells and the help of Heijue. He successfully merged the intercolumns cells during the life and death blur, and learned Mu Dun Since then, the body of the immortal and the eye of the immortal have existed on Madara at the same time, allowing him to open the eyes of reincarnation. With the help and guidance of Heijue, he found and summoned the Golem of the Outer Dao, and then the power of the Golem of the Outer Dao has been hanging. In one sigh of relief, linger until now.


    Although his body hasn''t fully recovered, he has also begun to grow old, but with the help of the Golem, Uchiha Madara has three opportunities to use his full strength.


    Now that he came out to find someone to stir the world, he used an opportunity extravagantly.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that as soon as they met, Uchiha Tatsumi thoroughly revealed his identity.


    "Who are you?" Madara''s hands no longer hug her chest, but naturally hang on her side, not against her thighs. If you don''t look closely, it may not attract people''s attention at all, but in fact at this moment Madara Uchiha was already prepared, as long as the blink of an eye, Madara could preemptively take Uchiha Tatsumi.


    The reason why I haven''t done it now is because I want to ask a little more clearly.


    "Don''t tell me?" Madara stared at Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, and saw the carelessness in his eyes, and couldn''t help but get angry: "Then I can only use force to make you speak!" His hands quickly sealed, With a dazzling Indian style, Madara placed one hand under his mouth and took a deep breath.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    An unimaginable fireball spit out from Uchiha Madara''s mouth and flew straight towards Tatsumi.


    Ordinary ninjas who use fireball skills are at best the size of a basketball. Even the Uchiha clan who are good at using fire escape, their improved fireball skills are just the size of a bucket, but Uchiha Madara¡¯s fireball skills are the size of a bucket. But there was a wall as long as a flame-like elf, spreading its teeth and dancing claws, intimidating Uchiha Tatsu, and feeling the burning temperature and tumbling heat of the fireball even far away.


    Tatsumi stood there motionless, as if she was frightened by Uchiha Madara¡¯s fireball technique. Uchiha Madara''s expression was expressionless. He knew that Tatsumi would never be defeated by a mere fireball technique. If so, it would be wasted. Ban specially recovered his youth and walked out of the secret base for a while.


    Sure enough, when the fireball was only ten centimeters away from Uchiha Tatsuki, it suddenly stopped for some reason, and could no longer advance for half a minute.


    Uchiha raised his spotted eyebrows, and vaguely, he seemed to see the thin water curtain in front of Uchiha Tatsumi. It was the water curtain that blocked his giant fireball ten centimeters away from Uchiha Tatsumi, unable to go deep. .


    "When!" Madara couldn''t help being slightly surprised. He hadn''t seen Uchiha Tatsukuji before. The water curtain seemed to appear out of thin air. There was no sign or defense.


    "Mujitsu..." Madara wanted to understand that the corners of her mouth rose slightly, looking at Chen, there was finally a trace of war intent in her eyes: "It''s interesting."


    At this time, Chen finally moved. He reached out and tapped through the water curtain. The water curtain that separated him from the fireball technique seemed to be thrown into a stone. Originally, the fireball technique did not allow it. There was a wave, but now from the place where Chen''s finger lightly tapped, the ripples spread out toward the distance, surrounding the fireball.


    "Chich chich..." After the fire encounters water, not only will the water evaporate, the water will also be extinguished, and water vapor will continue to rise, and the speckled fireball will gradually decrease at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was swallowed by Chen''s water curtain and disappeared completely.


    Tatsun breathed a sigh of relief lightly, looked at Uchiha Madara with a foolish look, and joked: "After Chijuma and Uchiha Madara fought in the valley of the end, Konoha was in the valley of the end. Two huge statues were built, one of them is Senjujuzuma wearing armor, and the other is Uchiha Madara wearing armor."


    After listening to Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but smile, and then shook his head. He didn''t say why other people turned into him with the transformation technique.


    Who is he?Uchiha Madara, being a strong one should have the consciousness of being strong.As Uchiha Madara, who was juxtaposed with the god of the Ninja World Senjujuma back then, he had his own arrogance, this kind of low-level joke, he didn''t bother to make it.


    Furthermore, the transformation technique can change the form, but not the temperament of a person.It''s not that Uchiha Madara himself doesn''t have the aura of looking over the world.Even Qianshou Zhujian, he lacks this kind of aura in a faint, only after he uses the fairy mode, can he see a little clue from him.However, Madara is so temperamental that ordinary people can''t imitate or imitate.


    Uchiha Madara didn¡¯t feel much about it because of a minor embarrassment. He has seen this kind of thing a lot, especially when he was with his old friend Senjujuma, he often had to endure Chin. With the inconspicuous temperament between his hands and pillars, he gradually learned how to ignore such a skinny person.

 294 Naruto Power System Chapter 294

    It was just a slight warm-up exercise, and neither of them was serious, and they didn''t even show their warm-up energy.The simple temptation is only to show one''s own position, now that the two have made the final decision, then this battle can no longer be avoided.


    At this moment, the atmosphere gradually became serious.A gust of wind blew by, bringing an amazing howling sound.


    Chapter 513: Clash with Madara


    At this moment, the atmosphere on the scene gradually began to become dignified. In the midsummer season with a touch of autumn, it should have been a slightly sultry climate. Under the confrontation between Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Madara, even this The temperature between the world has also dropped a few minutes.In the originally clear sky, I don¡¯t know when a cloud drifted over, covering the sun, and for a while, the whole world seemed to be shrouded in darkness. It seemed that all the creatures were imprisoned by the two, unable to break free and unable to break free. quiet.


    The two confronted each other quietly, and no one took the initiative to take the initiative. They seemed to be looking for each other''s weakness and wanted to take advantage of it.It can be said that at this time, if anyone moves first, it is equivalent to losing in the first wave of confrontation between the two.The battle between the two is not only about finding weaknesses, but more importantly, patient competition.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, but the two still hadn''t moved, and the aura of the two people''s continuous cohesion and superposition was about to reach a peak.If this continues, it might really explode.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara has already put away the contempt in his heart. It is nothing else. It is not easy to be able to stand up with himself for such a long period of time with Chen''s qi training skills. By the way, Kanchen''s appearance is not particularly big, at most he is in his teens or twenties. It is not easy to reach this height at such a young age.I think he didn''t have Chen''s strength when he was Chen''s age.


    He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with approving eyes. Although Madara has left the Uchiha family, at least he is still a member of the Uchiha family. He ignores most of the people in the family. There is only that kind of genius. , Madara will maintain an attitude of appreciation, after all... only genius can help him in his plan.


    Gradually, cold sweat flowed from the two foreheads. This is not just about the victory or defeat between the two, but more importantly, the issue of face.Whoever does it first will have a very bad face.


    However, in fact, it is impossible for them to remain in such a stalemate. Not only Tatsun himself knows, but Uchiha Madara also knows very well. The purpose of his search for Tatsun is obviously very clear. It is impossible to waste himself because of Yu Tatsu''s anger. Once a chance to be fully utilized, he only had three opportunities to fully utilize his strength. Uchiha Madara, who was not very physically good, could not cherish this opportunity. You must know that his current plan has just been set, and even Has not been on the right track.


    Seeing that his own body is gradually dying, the successor is hard to find. Before the plan begins, he must give himself a chance to fully develop his strength.


    Sure enough, the eyes of the two met again. This time, they found each other''s eyes were no longer temptation, but full of urge to try.


    Just between the sparks and flints, Chen moved, Madara... also moved.


    Accompanied by two "swishes", the fists of the two people collided.


    Although Uchiha Madara is not a ninja who focuses on physical skills, his physical skills should not be underestimated.


    Two people come and go, but they have already fought dozens of moves in the blink of an eye.


    The speed is so fast that it is too fast to see clearly with the naked eye.Whether it''s Uchiha Tatsumi''s punches or Uchiha Madara''s kicks, they have a unique charm.


    "Boom boom boom."


    Fists hit the flesh, and the muscles collided with each other to make a dull sound.In the first round of the battle, Tatsun and Madara had a tacit understanding of neither using ninjutsu, and both were using physique to bombard each other.


    In terms of physique, although Tatsumi has become the Ten-tailed human pillar power, has the bonus of the Ten-tailed power, and after drinking the pulse, his physical fitness has been improved, but Uchiha Madara is also killed from the army. Wearing, honed physical skills, even if the strength of the body is not as strong as Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s toughness, it has never been so bad. After the strength is restored, Uchiha Madara, who has a wooden escape, is not so easy to be able to do it. Defeated it.


    With a punch to Uchiha Tatsu, Madara stabilized his body on the spot, and took a breath to hide his two slightly numb hands behind him. He laughed and said: "It''s been a long time since I died between the pillars. It¡¯s been a long time since I played so fun, boy, you are very good!"


    With a soft snort, Uchiha Tatsu couldn''t comment on Madara''s words.Chen regarded his praise as if he hadn''t heard it.Madara is very harmful. Although in terms of blood relationship, Madara may really be a person above his grandfather''s generation, but Tatsuno has long no longer regarded him as a member of the Uchiha clan. People who are just for their own sake are not worthy of being a member of the Uchiha clan.


    Even if he has more reasons, he has more excuses.He was a poor worm who was deceived by Hei Jue. For his own vague infinite monthly reading plan, he even voluntarily gave up his family. This was what Uchiha Tatsu could not bear.


    Chen respects Madara''s strength. Although he is a strong man, he is not a good tribe.Can be an opponent, but not a friend.


    Chen Leng smiled coldly, shook his numb arms, stepped on his feet, and flashed on his body again.


    Madara''s face became vigilant again, his eyes looking at Uchiha Tatsun were a little ugly.The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and there was no other way but to meet him again.


    Invisible, Uchiha Madara gradually fell into a disadvantage.Under Tatsun''s successive offensives, Uchiha Handa retreated steadily, following Tatsun''s slamming blow.Madara was careless for a while, and was blasted by Chen''s punch, and the whole person ate it abruptly, like an arrow from the string, falling straight from the air.


    "boom!"


    With a violent sound, Uchiha Madara fell heavily to the ground, smashing into a bottomless pit.


    Chen was expressionless, looking at Uchiha Madara who was smashed out of the giant hole by him, Chen''s vigilance did not decrease by half.Madara is not such a simple enemy who would be defeated by Chen, he still has his own means, this is just a contest between physical skills, barely a warm-up match.Without the main course, how could Uchiha Madara be defeated by Tatsun so easily?


    Chapter 514: Confrontation with Madara 2 (Thanks to Huang Yefeng for the reward)


    There are actually many ways to fly in the air. The most common ones are flying psychic beasts, the art of earth escape from light and heavy rock, and the power of reincarnation eye and heaven.


    Chen does not have a flying psychic beast, nor does he use the power of the reincarnation eye. What Chen uses is just the simplest earth escape technique.We must know that among these three flight methods, only the technique of earth escape from light and heavy rock is the most inconvenient.Although there is no need to resort to other media, the flexibility of manipulation is not comparable to the other two methods.


    However, Tatsumi abruptly smashed Uchiha Madara in the place where he was least skilled.


    Slowly lifting the blessing of the light and heavy rock art, Uchiha Tatsumi came to the ground again.Looking at Uchiha Madara who was still lying in the giant pit, Tatsumi smiled and taunted: "Get up, I don''t believe that you were defeated so easily by me. Is this the same as the god of Ninja World Senju Is he the famous ninja Uchiha Madara?"


    Just when Chen''s fist hit Madara''s body before, Chen could clearly feel that he did not hit Uchiha Madara''s body. In Chen''s eyes, the purple light on Madara''s body flashed away.


    Chen, who also has a kaleidoscope of writing round eyes, is very clear that Madara used Suzuo''s defense to resist Chen''s heavy attack at the very moment of the moment.


    Lying in the huge pit, Uchiha Madara glanced at Tatsun diagonally, and then the whole person turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated in front of Uchiha Tatsu.


    "Sure enough, he is the one who can force Shigeru Hagi to retreat. It is indeed very impressive." Behind Uchiha Tatsun, behind the woods, Uchiha Madara put his hands behind him, stepping out step by step, looking at Uchi Bo Chen couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Who is Shigeru Hagaki?It can be said that the strongest person in Konoha Village in the post-pillar era is not under the second generation of Naruto Senjuan, and it is also the strongest pillar of Kinha Village after Senjuan and Senjuan. It was in the era of the front pillars, and in front of Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara, he was not inferior, and even the demigod Sansho Fish Hanzo was not his opponent.


    Such a well-known person, even Uchiha Madara must be cautious of opponents, Chen with his super strength actually forced him out of the fairy mode, and even forced him back.


    Uchiha Madara graciously expressed his praise for Tatsun, "How... Are you interested in starting the greatest career in the world with me? Follow me to contribute to the peaceful future of the Ninja world? "Speaking, he stretched out his hand towards Chen, indicating that as long as Chen agreed, he would be able to join their organization.


    For Chen, he did not conceal his appreciation. His first plan when he came out this time was to think about whether he could recruit Uchiha Tatsumi. Even if he couldn''t recruit, he still had to find a way to keep Chen from getting in the way. Own plan.He has lost too much for the plan of unlimited monthly reading. He must ensure that the plan of unlimited monthly reading can be carried out in an orderly manner, so that he can achieve his long-cherished wish.


    Chen smiled and didn''t answer. Madara''s plan couldn''t be more clear to him. He knew even the ending after this, but Chen didn''t say anything. Sometimes the despair that others said was not. The despair he himself experienced was so painful, and Uchiha Bata was originally a stubborn person, and he wouldn''t listen to what Tatsun said.


    Ban Jianchen didn''t answer his question and didn''t care, but pointed out his finger and said, "Now you are worthy of me remembering your name, and it''s worth for me to invite you to join my plan. , Don''t let me lose my patience!"


    Madara is not a very good lobbyist. He has always been arrogant. He would never use those words to persuade a person. He would only speak to a person with a rewarding tone. This is not just born with him. Temperament is the arrogance of a person who has stood at the pinnacle of the Ninja world decades ago.


    For decades of condescending, he has long forgotten what is called Corporal Rexian. For him, this attitude is already his greatest honor to face Uchiha.


    However, from Chen''s point of view, all this has become a second-year performance, and Madan is nothing more than a middle-aged second-year old who has passed the second year but is still extremely middle-aged.Although he did have the capital for Yiban''s strength, his second target was the wrong person.


    Chen made a seal on both hands, and the seal pattern on his hand changed quickly.Originally planning to further display his half-slapped mouth to Chen, the brow frowned.Obviously, he knew that his mouth had failed.


    What made him really wonder is that since Tatsun already knew that he was Uchiha Madara, how could he refuse so swiftly in the face of the solicitation from Uchiha Madara?You must know that if Madara stood up and spoke on the ninja world at this time, there would definitely be countless ninjas eager to join his organization, of course, more people want to deal with him.


    Now that the talk was broken, or it was broken before the talk started, Uchiha Madara didn''t speak again.Seeing that Chen Du began to release ninjutsu, Madara could not stand here as a target for Chen.


    With a jump behind her, Madara''s hands quickly closed together, and like Chen, both hands were quickly knotted like a butterfly.The Chakra in his body was urged by Madara to move along the meridians, flowing continuously in his body.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bomb!"


    The water dragon bomb was really alive in Tatsun''s hands, roaring loudly at Uchiha Madara, opened its mouth, and bit on the giant fireball released by Uchiha Madara.


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s powerful fireball art collided with Tatsun¡¯s water dragon bomb art, and made a "chicking" sound. From the place where the two collided, water vapor continued to emerge. Uchiha Madara¡¯s fireball continuously Tatsun¡¯s water dragon bombs evaporate, but fire suppresses water, and water also suppresses fire. Similarly, Tatsun¡¯s water dragon bombs are constantly extinguishing Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s fireball technique.


    There are constant heat waves coming from where water and fire meet.However, Uchiha Tatsu and Uchiha Madara were unmoved. The two looked at each other and quickly moved away. After losing the water dragon bomb and fireball blessed by the two Chakras, they exploded with a violent sound. , At the same time dissipated in this space.All that was left was the hot water droplets that landed on the ground from the air little by little.


    PS: Thank you Huang Yefeng for his 100-point reward!


    Chapter 515: Clash with Madara III (Thank you for the reward of being a starlight boss)

 295 Naruto Power System Chapter 295

    The ninjutsu of the two people was cancelled out at the same time. Although it did not cause any harm to the two of them, the degree of horror that it caused to Uchiha Tatsumi could not be increased.


    Originally, he relied on his strength to be higher than Uchiha Madara a little despised him, but he did not expect that Uchiha Madara would give him a blow in the next second.The water dragon bullet technique is A-level ninjutsu, but Uchiha Madara¡¯s powerful fireball technique is just a mere C-level ninjutsu.


    Although part of the reason is because the terrain here does not have a lot of water for Chen to borrow, the amount of water produced by Pingchen¡¯s own Chakra is far beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination, and even comparable to the second-generation Hokage. The man who signed a contract with Dahai.


    However, this powerful A-level ninjutsu was offset by Uchiha Madara''s only C-level ninjutsu.Chen looked at Uchiha Madara''s eyes gradually becoming more dignified, not as big as before.


    Tatsun couldn''t help but snorted, and subconsciously admired: "As expected, Uchiha Madara, a ninja who was once famous as the god of the Ninja world, Huo Dun''s attainments is simply the pinnacle."


    In the face of Uchiha Tatsu''s praise, Madara didn''t make any expressions, even he faintly felt that this was already an insult to him.Just ask a ninja who has been famous for decades to be praised by an unknown junior. No matter how you say it, it is not a commendable thing.


    Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and the three-gouyu writing wheel in his eyes slowly turned. Uchiha Tatsumi is young, but it does not mean that his strength is weak. If anyone dares to despise Uchiha Tatsu because of age , Then he will be brutally beaten by Chen.


    In the face of Uchiha Tatsumi, even Uchiha Madara had to open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. Now he no longer regards Tatsumi as a junior that can be recruited, but regards him as a rival like Senjujuma treat.


    The pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheels stared at Uchiha Tatsu firmly, but the movement of Madara''s hand still did not stop.


    I saw the eternal kaleidoscope in Madara''s eyes began to rotate, but his hands quickly began to seal.


    "The technique of instantaneous body!"


    "Fire escape dragon flame singing technique!"


    Uchiha Madara disappeared in front of Tatsun in the blink of an eye. With that flexible and elegant instantaneous technique, if Tatsune''s pupil power had not been restored, she might only catch a faint figure.As the saying goes, the world of martial arts is only fast, and Uchiha Madara¡¯s figure keeps flashing, surprisingly leaving four afterimages in place. For those with poor eyesight, I¡¯m afraid Madara would really think that Madara is four people. , Attacking Uchiha Tatsumi from all directions at the same time.


    Uchiha Madara in four directions placed the completed hand under his mouth at the same time, and spit out four fire dragons from his mouth with a violent breath, attacking Uchiha Tatsu from four directions simultaneously.


    There are sixteen fire dragons in all directions. Looking at it this way, it seems that there are only fire dragons in the world except for Uchiha Tatsumi.The sixteen fire dragons have blocked all the directions of Tatsun''s dodge. If there is no accident, then Uchiha Tatsun has no other way except for hard resistance.


    But, Chen really has no other way?


    Feeling the raging heat waves coming from all directions, Uchiha Chen felt a little strange in his heart. After all, afterimages are always afterimages. Afterimages are not like shadow clones and other clones. Afterimages do not have attacks. Power and attack methods, even the fake Dragon Flame Singing Technique, as long as you find the real body, you don''t care about the afterimage attacks.


    But after Uchiha Tatsuro sensed at that moment, he was surprised to find that the original four directions of Dragon Flame''s singing technique turned out to be true.Even if the eyes can deceive people, at least that hot air wave will not deceive people.


    Reaching out from the system space, ten kunai with detonating charms were thrown out, and each kunai headed towards a fire dragon.When he was about to approach Uchiha Madara''s fire dragon, it exploded and detonated the roaring fire dragons rushing towards him in advance.


    "Boom boom boom boom!"


    The scorching feeling of air waves will not deceive people. The system space detonation charms thrown by Uchiha Tatsuo are each detonated in advance by Uchiha Madara''s fire dragon.


    Chen''s eyes condensed, taking advantage of the moment Yanlong was delayed by the detonation talisman, he slipped under his feet, and the instantaneous technique was performed at this moment, trying to escape the space surrounded by ninjutsu.


    "Want to escape? No way!" Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, and the four figures flashed at the same time, all rushing towards Uchiha Tatsumi, trying to prevent Tatsumi from escaping from his ninjutsu encirclement.


    However, Tatsun did not pay attention to the four figures that pounced on him. By this time, although he had a little doubt, he was not very concerned. He thought that Uchiha Madara was the only one who rushed towards him. All three are just afterimages.


    Until this time, he still hadn''t used the power of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes.I saw him put his left hand on his waist, palms facing down in a claw-like shape, and his right hand pressed the elbow of his left hand. He looked at Uchiha Madara with his eyes half-squinted, and countless landmine attribute chakras condensed on his left hand, squeaking. The call is like a thousand birds neighing.


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s momentum suddenly rose, his eyes condensed, and Uchiha Madara was locked in an instant.After his lock, Chen Leng smiled coldly, the blue and purple lightning in his hand was constantly beating, and after a pause, the whole person rushed towards the target he locked.


    "Lei Dun Chidori!"


    The bird in his palm neighed, roaring towards Uchiha Madara.As soon as a scream sounded, lightning flashed, Tatsun had already passed Uchiha Madara, the entire Chidori passed through the bore, pierced Uchiha Madara, and also pierced his disguise.


    The spot that was locked and penetrated by Uchi Ha Tatsu stood stiffly in place, and then the whole person turned into a smoke and dissipated in front of Uchi Ha Tatsu.


    At this time, it happened that the attacks of the other three figures had already come to him at this time.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    It was completely a physical attack, and he slammed into the position where Uchiha Chen stood before.At this time, where did Uchiha Tatsuno not know what happened?He had only suddenly reacted to his heart now, no wonder he felt something was wrong before.


    He was completely tricked by Uchiha Madara. What kind of afterimage is this? This is obviously Uchiha Madara''s shadow clone technique.


    PS: Thank you for my 100-point reward from Starlight!!


    Chapter 516: Both lose and lose (thanks to Starlight for the reward)


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s face was already gloomy to the extreme at this moment. Tatsun, who claims to be top smart and possesses top strength, is now actually being tricked by an old guy who is about to pass away?


    It turned out that Uchiha Madara''s shadow clone was released in advance at the same time as Uchiha Madara''s instantaneous spell. Uchiha Madara''s shadow clone was left in place after a pause because of the concealment of Uchiha Madara''s instantaneous spell. This created Uchi The wave spot instant surgery is too fast, as if there is an afterimage.


    After the four shadow avatars were separated, Uchiha Madara flashed and hid himself, using the four shadow avatars to initiate fire escape ninjutsu.


    And the seal style of the Yanlong singing technique of his real body knot is just an illusion, and there is no chakra flow.Only the shadow avatar was the ninjutsu he wanted to use in the first place.


    Using the four shadow avatars as bait to lure Uchiha Tatsumi, I have to say that Madara''s tactics were successful. He successfully deceived Uchiha Tatsun under his care and at the same time completely angered Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Tatsumi stepped on the ground, and with the help of this recoil force, he quickly rushed behind him. Between the electric light and flint, the chidori that had not dispersed in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands cruelly penetrated the remaining three Uchiha Madara The shadow clone slowly dissipated the Chidori that had not been exhausted in his hands. No, it should not be said that it was dissipated.


    It was that the thunder attribute Chakra originally accumulated in Tatsun''s hand seemed to have spirituality, following Uchiha Tatsun''s arm all the way up, and then gradually covered Uchiha''s left arm.


    Ever since, on Chen''s left hand, countless thunder and lightning roared intertwined, and the sound of crackling continued.Chen Leng smiled coldly, made a fist with his left hand, and suddenly the thunder burst, stronger than before, thunder and lightning staggered on Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s arm, but this is not over yet, in the case of Tatsun constantly outputting chakras, that The blue-violet chakra color gradually darkened, and there was no trace of blue in the blink of an eye. It was entirely composed of deep purple chakra lightning.


    Uchiha Tatsun turned his head, his eyes were full of cold chill, his fist was clenched, and suddenly he punched the big tree not far from him.


    "Rumble."


    "Crack!"


    As if it was really thunder in the sky, Uchiha Tatsumi blasted out with a punch, and the surrounding trees all suffered. Under Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s punch, they all turned into charcoal, and only that A trace of remnants remained in place.


    After this, a huge skeleton with a very obvious dark purple stood in place.Taking a closer look, it turned out that it was Uchiha Madara''s Susano!


    As early as when Uchiha Tatsuo hit him with a punch, Madara realized that something was wrong.However, Chen''s speed was so fast that he had no time to escape.Uchiha Tatsumi didn''t even show any signs of this combination boxing beforehand. Tatsun did not say anything after he sensed Madara''s body, and after a short period of time he accumulated his strength and struck him with a punch. There was no chance to escape.


    In desperation, Uchiha Madara could only turn on Susano, and abruptly resisted Uchiha Tatsumi''s angry blow.


    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, looked at the subtle scars on his Susano, and glanced at Uchiha Tatsu subconsciously.


    Madara knows his own Suzuo best.Since Madara transplanted his brother Senna¡¯s eyes and evolved into a unique eternal kaleidoscope, his pupil power has been greatly improved. Similarly, Susano¡¯s power has also been greatly increased. After the increase in the kaleidoscope, Madara''s Susao can hardly say that it can withstand the tail beast jade that stands at the top of the tail beast strength, but such as the one-tailed training bullet, the two-tailed tail beast jade, and the second and third generations. Tuying and their dust escaped the Metaverse, and he could still easily resist it.


    This is so, under Uchiha Tatsu''s angry blow, the originally indestructible Susanou barrier became fragile, and countless cracks were blasted straight out.


    Uchiha Madara slowly dispersed and guarded his Susano.The faint purple skull gradually dissipated between the world.Uchiha Madara who looked a little embarrassed appeared.Looking at Uchiha Tatsu with embarrassment, Madara was very upset at this moment. He had known that he had already exerted all his strength from the beginning, but he did not expect that he would be beaten by a junior of his own family. call taxi.


    However, he is this kind of cautious style. In any case, after knowing that Chen can single-handedly repel Hagaki Shigeru, he knew that Chen''s strength should not be underestimated, but all of this is a black and white word. Hearing is fictitious, seeing is believing, Uchiha Madara still has to confirm himself to better grasp the attitude he should maintain.


    But the most important point is that they have been fighting until now. However, Madara doesn¡¯t even know the name of his junior who is fighting against him. It is only by the three-gou jade writing round eyes in his pupils that the junior in front of him can be determined. Own people.


    "You... Junior, say your name!" Frowning, Uchiha Madara has lost his patience at this moment. Even knowing that the strength of Chen in front of him is exceptionally superb, Madara thinks that he still can''t compare himself.Madara has now decided that since he can''t get the help of this junior in front of him, he must do everything possible to destroy him!


    This thought flooded Uchiha Madara''s mind.


    If he can''t become his own acceptance, then he will be the biggest variable in Madara''s plan, and he will become Madara''s biggest enemy.


    "This is the first time you have asked this question." Uchiha Tatsu didn''t give Madara a good face. He stamped his feet, rushed forward and hit Madara''s body with a punch: "Ask this kind of meaningless Question, do you think I didn''t use enough strength to beat you!"

 296 Naruto Power System Chapter 296

    "Boom!"


    The fists of the two collided again.But the difference this time is that Uchiha Madara''s fist is covered with a deep purple exoskeleton, and it is Uchiha Madara who embodies Susano in his hand.And Chen''s hands are also covered with a thick layer of thunder attribute chakra.


    Since getting the chakra coat practice method of Yunnin Village, and then based on Tatsun''s Chidoryu, Uchiha Tatsumi has simplified and improved the chakra coat that suits him best.Not only is the energy consumption of Chakra much less than that of Yunren Village, it is even more powerful than Yunren Village¡¯s thunder attribute chakra coat.


    The two fists crossed, and the Chakra coat in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand was directly blasted away, and Susano Nogo in Uchiha Madara''s hand also caused countless cracks in the impact, which can be described as a loss.


    PS: Thank you Xingguang for giving 100 points again!!


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventeenth: Great Reversal Thanks to Starlight for your reward


    After the two fists collided with each other, they separated quickly.


    Uchiha Tatsumi took two steps back before stopping, but Uchiha Madara only took a step back, and his body shook and stabilized.


    With an embarrassed face, Uchiha Madara took out the Uchiha group fan that had been inserted behind him, held it in front of him with one hand, and bent up slightly, "You forced me!"


    I saw Uchiha Madara''s free hand flipping quickly, it turned out to be making a one-handed seal!


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at Madara''s typography, faintly feeling a little familiar, suddenly he seemed to think of something, looking at Uchiha Madara''s eyes full of playfulness.He smiled and said: "Are you impatient so soon? Okay, I will play with you again!"


    I saw Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s three-god jade writing wheel eyes began to watch Uchiha Madara¡¯s movements fiercely, his hands did not stop at the same time, but followed the movements of Uchiha Madara¡¯s hands to begin to form seals, Chakra inside It started to surging, and it was surprisingly copying Madara''s ninjutsu with Shalunyan.


    "Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    "Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    The two of them stopped the seal at the same time, and slammed to the ground. After a while, the entire world was almost completely occupied by trees. The trees that had been blasted into coke by Uchiha Tatsumi''s punches began to glow with new vitality at this moment. It grows at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Trees rose up on the ground from time to time. They intersected and entangled each other. They were elbowed and torn each other.


    As the saying goes, there is no room for two tigers in a mountain, and the two men''s wooden ninjutsu seems to be the same. They can distinguish between enemies and friends, and do everything possible to prevent the growth of the big trees in the place.


    Rather than saying that the tree has its own consciousness, it is better to say that the ninjutsu control by the operator is so subtle that it can precisely control the amount of chakras of each tree, thereby indirectly guiding the direction of tree growth.


    It can be said that they are the geniuses before and after the Uchiha family. The two people''s control of Chakra and the proficiency of Mu Dun have long been beyond the range that ordinary people can understand.


    Uchiha frowned and frowned. Seeing that his Mu Dun hadn''t played its due role, the Chakra in his body began to surging, and gradually formed a dark blue barrier around him. Bochen''s eyes continued to expand, covering Uchiha Madara to form a huge skull-shaped behemoth, and then at a speed visible to the naked eye, the skeleton, which had only the torso, gradually became plump, but in the blink of an eye, a body Susano, a complete body wearing a samurai armor and a pair of wings behind his back, appeared in front of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, surrender to me, or die!" Uchiha Madara''s expression was expressionless, and he seemed to have regained the confidence to face the ants once again under the envelope of the complete body.


    Why is it said that Sangouyu Shalingan is only the beginning of the evolution of Shalingan?It is because there are more advanced kaleidoscope writing wheels above this. Only when they grow into kaleidoscope writing wheels can they truly show the unique and terrifying side of writing wheels.


    Madara''s action this time was to calculate that Uchiha Tatsun hadn''t opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and then he confidently confronted Shang Tatsu.The complete Suzuo Nenghu, at the beginning, only the Buddha on the top of the Qianshouzhu can resist.


    Although Madara did not show an arrogant expression, Ke Chen could still hear a trace of sarcasm in his tone.


    What do you mean?To mock him for not having a kaleidoscope to write round eyes?Provoking him who has been famous for a long time?


    Glancing at Uchiha Madara coldly, avoiding the tree strips that from time to time stick out from the ground trying to bind his legs, jumped and gently stepped on a big tree that had not been entangled by other trees. From the top, he stared at Uchiha Madara, who was wrapped in a dark blue full body Susano: "You just eat me like this? Can a mere Susano give you so much confidence?"


    Hearing Chen''s words, Uchiha Madara''s heart shook, as if something jumped, he said to himself: "No!"


    There is no detailed record of kaleidoscope writing round eyes in my family. Those records that formed characters have been completely destroyed by Uchiha Madara. Only the stone stele at Nanga Shrine still contains detailed records about kaleidoscope writing round eyes.But those are things that you must have opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel to be eligible to view.


    But now Uchiha Tatsuno personally revealed the origin of his own Susano.


    "Could it be that someone in the family opened the Kaleidoscope to write the wheel and published the information about the Kaleidoscope? Yes, it must be so. This guy must have heard the news of Kaleidoscope from where he is bluffing, otherwise why has he been doing so until now I didn''t use the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eyes!" Uchiha Madara was startled at first, then he couldn''t calm down and comfort himself.


    Even he himself did not believe in his comfort, but he still had a fluke in his heart.


    However, Uchiha Tatsun interrupted his fluke in the next second.


    Pulling out the two long swords hidden in the wings behind his back, Susano Noka asked, and the next second, the slightly hideous Susano flashed in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, that hideous. Tatsumi¡¯s head is almost face to face against the big tree where Uchiha Tatsumi is standing. Tatsumi can even see the dark blue high-density chakras flowing on the surface of Susano. Through this layer of chakra energy, Tatsumi looks Looking at Uchiha Madara invariably, the corners of his mouth raised, seeming to mock Uchiha Madara as a frog sitting on a well.


    How could the haughty Uchiha Madara endure such a mocking smile?The long sword is held high, and the two energy bodies are swung in succession. The two long swords are as light as a feather under the full body of Suzuo Noh, with a fierce sword aura, swaying towards Uchiha Chen .


    Faced with the menacing Uchiha Madara, Chen did not panic in his heart. He still raised the corners of his mouth, with the back of his hand behind him, and pinched a handprint secretly, without knowing what it meant. Then he walked forward. Although his movements were very slow, Will avoid the one that Uchiha Madara gave him a heavy chop.


    Next, Chen seemed to be performing acrobatics, constantly shuttled under the tip of a knife that was completely stubborn.Madara played a trick, where is this afterimage? This is clearly Uchiha Madara''s shadow clone technique.


    PS: Thanks again for the 100-point reward from Starlight!


    Chapter 518: Unsurprisingly


    Uchiha Tatsun constantly dodges under Madara''s complete Suzano sword, as if he is really dancing on the tip of a sword, like walking in a leisurely garden, and his leisurely expression is more like in Uchiha Madara¡¯s eyes. Insult him.


    Uchiha Madara''s face turned dark, and he couldn''t help speeding up the speed of swinging the long sword in his hand. The long sword in his hand immediately swung faster and more agile, and even faintly exceeded Uchiha Madara''s previous limit speed, but he still didn''t know it. , Still continuing to speed up the swing of the sword in his hand, even behind Uchiha Madara¡¯s huge full body Susano, it gradually seemed as if something was about to stick out, Tatsun just glanced at it. Then his eyes became vigilant.


    You should know that Uchiha Madara¡¯s Susano had four hands when he was incomplete. I don¡¯t know why Susa has lost two hands after evolving to a perfect body, but this does not mean those two. It''s impossible to show up with just one hand, maybe it''s just that Uchiha Madara''s complete Suzuo is too strong, there is no need to play four hands together to hide the remaining two hands.


    Seeing the faintly bulging bag behind Uchiha Madara, which was leaning toward the armpit, slowly grew larger and longer until it showed the appearance of two arms.


    "interesting!"


    Seeing those two arms, Uchiha Tatsuno knew what was going to happen, and he didn''t dare to hold it up at the moment. With a sliding step under his feet, he quickly escaped from the encirclement of Uchiha Madara''s double swords.


    "I just remembered to leave now? No way!" A trace of anger leaked from Madara''s eyes. Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, the movements of her hands did not stop, but the two hands extending from the armpits began to move towards Uchiha Tatsuta grabbed it, and the other hand was moving forward, so that even it blocked Uchiha Tatsuta¡¯s vain route.


    "Huh!"


    Just when Uchiha Tatsun was about to be caught by Madara¡¯s hand that just stretched out, Tatsun¡¯s aura flashed, with both hands borrowing force, a slight mistake at his feet, the whole person turned upside down like an iron stone bridge, and then there After passing through his place with a big hand, Chen''s waist was straightened, and his hands slapped on the huge arm. Regardless of the burning pain of being burned by the hot Chakra on Suzuo Nenghu''s coat, Chen pushed hard with one hand. Pushing away the big hand abruptly, he quickly dodges with the force of this recoil, and can be able to avoid the long sword that fell from Uchiha Madara''s hand.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the injury on his hand, the life of Mu Dun attributed Chakra began to heal the burning on Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand, patted his chest with lingering fear, Chen Xin said: "Fortunately, Dad, I am fast enough, otherwise Just follow the old guy''s way. The ghost knows that the old guy''s hand that has been retracted can actually grow again. If it weren''t for the state of seeing Naruto Nine Tails, he would have prepared for a casual shot, I am afraid it would be fooled! "


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled coldly, and said, "Is there any other way you can show it, or say... you are just the trick?"


    "Suzano Dance of Four Swords!"


    Before Uchiha Tatsumi spoke, he saw that Uchiha Madara¡¯s two arms that had just stretched out were also picking up two long swords, two swords and two swords. Uchiha Madara used a faster speed than before, with one sword and one sword. When he came over, I saw Uchiha Madara''s surroundings were almost covered by white sword lights.With a swipe of a long knife in his hand, the fully-fledged Suzuo can sweep a large area. This kind of ultra-long-distance, ultra-wide-range attack is more than just one time.


    Four arms, four weapons, almost uninterruptedly swinging towards Uchiha Tatsu, the weapons in his hand continuously shoot out sharp air, waves of air knives form a large airtight net, enveloped This world enveloped Uchiha Tatsumi.


    If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that there is only one way left to die at this moment, but is Chen an ordinary person?No, after owning the ten-tailed chakra, or after having the strong system, Chen began to have no relationship with ordinary people, whether it was ninjutsu reserves, ninjutsu attainments or the thickness of the chakra, Chen Du has been a long way away from his peers.This is no longer a gap that can be filled by effort alone.


    There are two kinds of geniuses in the world of Naruto. One is the genius of talents. They often have strong talents. They can learn everything very quickly, and occupy the majority of them in the world of Naruto. , There is another kind of genius that belongs to the effort type. Even if it has such defects, it can still reach the peak slowly by its own efforts, standing on the same level as the real genius.


    However, there are some people who cannot be surpassed just by hard work. Those so-called hardworking geniuses are just a joke in front of real geniuses. Don''t geniuses need hard work?What about those so-called hardworking geniuses after starting to work hard?try harder?Or is it all forty-eight hours a day for hard work?


    Obviously, Chen is such a type of person.


    His body looked very small under the big net made by Uchiha Madara with the sword.However, smallness also has small benefits. Although the big net is extremely fast, it still appears so slow in front of the small Uchiha Tatsumi.


    The sword light skipped in front of Uchiha Tatsun, and in the blink of an eye he came to a place less than ten centimeters before Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes.At close range, Chen could already feel the fierce wind of the wind under the big net formed by the blades of swords. However, Chen seemed to be frightened and stood motionless.


    But is this really the case?


    In Uchiha Madara''s grinning gaze, Uchiha Tatsumi''s plain gaze, the big net woven by the sacred sword light approached and got closer.

 297 Naruto Power System Chapter 297

    In the end, the big net glowing with blue light, through Uchiha Tatsumi, seemed to tear Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s body, and after completely through Uchiha Tatsumi, looking at him in a blink of an eye, it turned out unscathed, as if standing It''s just an afterimage there.The only place with a slight change may be Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, which have changed from Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes to a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes like Madara.


    The slowly rotating kaleidoscope writing wheel stared at Madara, as if trying to convey something to him.


    "Sure enough... Isn''t it what I expected."


    Chapter 519: Uchiha Madara in Form 2 (Thanks to Starlight for the reward)


    Uchiha Madara let out a sigh of relief, as if he was worried and nervous.It seems to be unexpected and unexpected.


    Indeed, he was able to go back and forth with Shigeru Hagaki, and even suppressed Shigeru Hagaki so that he had to flee, and forced him Uchiha Madara out of the Uchiha clan who is in a state of full body and sorrow. How could he do this?


    "So, you have already opened the Kaleidoscope to write the wheel." Uchiha spotted his head, thought to himself, and suddenly said, "How about turning on the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, does it make you feel the death of your relatives and friends? Despair? Is there that desire for strength? Follow me, I will do my best to give you all of what I have learned in my life, as long as you follow me, you will be my only successor!"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes began to flicker, and it seemed that his original intention had changed after seeing these kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    After all, there are too few people in their family who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. In Madara¡¯s generation, he and his brother Uchiha Senna were the only two who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. In ten years, no one has opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    Every tribe who can open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes is a genius in a million.There are many geniuses in their family, but there is still a deep gap between the hopeful opening and the successful opening.This is also the reason why their Uchiha clan has opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes for so many years.


    After taking a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi, Madara¡¯s face showed a bewildered expression, but like a proud person like him, even this kind of bewitching words seemed to be spoken in a high voice: "Come on. Well, as long as you worship me as a teacher, all of this will be yours, and as long as you want to, even if you dominate the entire Ninja Realm, that will not be a problem!"


    Tatsun sneered disdainfully and looked at Uchiha Madara tauntingly said: "Do I still lack your ninjutsu? Want to be my master, huh, why!"


    "Just because I am Uchiha Madara!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, his chest was straight, and he spoke in a very proud and proud tone.


    He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, his eyes seemed to be urging Uchiha Tatsumi to make this decision as soon as possible. The formation seemed to say that as long as Uchiha Tatsuno agreed, he could immediately get Uchiha Madara¡¯s favor. Help each other to become the strongest ninja in this Naruto world and dominate the entire ninja world.


    But Uchiha Tatsuno didn¡¯t buy it, but looked at Uchiha Madara with disgust, holding back the thought of wanting to laugh, straightened up, looked at Uchiha Madara and said with a serious face: "You are Uchiha. Madara? You said you want to teach me to be my master and let me be your successor? You haven''t beaten me. Who gave you the courage to make you say this?"


    Madara was teased by Uchiha Tatsumi''s indifferent tone. The important thing is that the passage contains information. It is true. He hasn''t beaten it even Tatsumi. You must know that Madara hasn''t used the complete body yet. Almost before, Uchiha Tatsuo had the upper hand, so why did he dare to say that as long as Tatsu worshiped him as a teacher and became his successor, he would be invincible to Ninja.


    As the saying goes, a second-degree person must have such a sullen heart.


    Madara is such a person. Don''t look at his appearance as particularly arrogant, but he is actually just a second-degree deceived guy.


    After being teased by Uchiha Tatsumi, Madara was not angry. This made Uchiha Tatsuya a little surprised. He thought that his own words would irritate Uchiha Madara, and then took advantage of Uchiha Madara''s anger to go to his head. Time to take Uchiha Madara in one fell swoop.


    Seeing that Uchiha Madara had no movement, Chen slowly walked out of the state of blur.In the virtual state, any physical attack is of no use to Chen. Placing one''s body in another space can only use it when the same space ninjutsu is used, and when he is chasing Chen, he can also come to another space. The physical attack caused Chen damage, otherwise, he could only wait for Chen to come out of the different space before he could cause substantial damage to Chen.


    "Space ninjutsu?" Uchiha nodded thoughtfully, and said to his heart: "This is a very rare talent. Is it the ability of kaleidoscope to write round eyes? Think about it, after all, the ability of kaleidoscope is so strange, who I don''t know what kind of power the other pair of eyes will produce."


    A large part of the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes comes from everyone''s own will and talents. For example, Uchiha Shisui, his ideal is that the village and the people can get along with each other in peace, plus his own The illusion talent is outstanding, so there is the appearance of the ultimate illusion god.


    And Uchiha Itachi was struggling to linger between ideal and reality, so there was a sleepy phantom reading and the black flames that burned the world.


    Uchiha Sasuke is eager for power because of hatred, coupled with his own ninjutsu talent, awakened Amaterasu and added earth life.


    Everyone¡¯s kaleidoscope writing ability is more or less affected by their own wishes. This is something that Uchiha Madara seems to understand, but vaguely does not know too much. Uchiha Madara has never done it. More stays.


    "In that case..." Uchiha Madara stood up, standing completely in the body and looking at Uchiha Tatsumi condescendingly, "Then speak with the facts. The good show is about to begin now. Don''t think I let it. With you, you can become arrogant."


    Madara raised the long sword in his hand: "If I go down with this sword, you might really die!"


    Shaking his head, he ignored Uchiha Madara''s crazy words, only when he was farting and clenched his fists, Uchiha Tatsuno also gradually rose up with a very powerful aura.


    This aura cooperated with Chakra to wrap Uchiha Tatsumi together, just like Uchiha Madara was exactly the same when he released Susano.Chakras were constantly pouring out of his body, forming an exoskeleton armor full of skeletons outside his body.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara''s heart jumped, and he whispered "No!"


    Immediately, the long sword in his hand swung toward Uchiha Tatsumi.Four long swords and long swords, wrapped in Uchiha Madara''s anger, struck straight towards Uchiha Tatsumi.


    PS: Thanks again for the 200-point reward from Starlight!


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty: Complete Body Must Be Zuo Nenghu


    The chakra pouring from Uchiha Tatsumi''s body to the incomplete Susano Nogu formation was just a matter of moments.As long as ordinary people blink, they can see the layer of Chakra armor that suddenly appeared on Uchiha Tatsu.


    However, Uchiha Tatsumi''s speed is faster, and Uchiha Madara''s speed is even faster.


    In the first stage, Suzuo can take shape very quickly, even if Madara wants to stop it, there is nothing he can do, but he can prevent Chen from proceeding to the second stage or even the third stage, until Suzuo can completely change his body shape.


    This all takes a certain amount of time. It does not mean that Susano will not be harmed when the form changes. As long as the attack power is strong enough, those simple and rude methods can directly prevent Susano from proceeding to the next stage. Morphological changes.


    And now Uchiha Madara is the idea. He wants to make a strong move before Uchiha Tatsuno''s Suzano is not yet fully formed, and take the opportunity to interrupt Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s ninjutsu and find a way to seriously hurt him. , This is the purpose of Madara.


    The four long knives slashed on the layer of Susanoh''s bones that was draped outside Uchiha Tatsun, making a crisp sound.


    "Click." With a sound, sparks flew in all directions, Uchiha Tatsu couldn''t help backing two steps, and there were several bottomless groove marks where he was standing.


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s face flushed, he took a deep breath, forced down the breath that had been hanging on his chest, swallowed a mouthful of blood, and looked at Uchiha Madara with a fierce look.


    "Do you think I will wait until you are fully aware of Sanohu before starting the fight with you? Stop dreaming, so you are a child, and you don''t understand the cruelty of war at all!" Uchiha Madara laughed at Tatsumi. At a glance, the joke in his eyes can''t be eliminated.He spoke contemptuously, revealing his self-righteous wisdom in all cases.


    Coming from the chaotic era of the Warring States period, Uchiha Madara has experienced too many wars. With the Senju family, with the Hyuga family, with the Kaguya family, and even those large and small families, Uchiha Madara had a history. One to join the war.


    He has seen too many enemies and seen too many methods. Every day, different people use different methods to assassinate Uchiha Madara, but each time they are used by Uchiha Madara with various methods. Avoid it and kill the offender in the future.


    How can people who have survived such an environment abide by this ridiculous rule?They were originally ninjas walking through the dark night, so how to do it silently and kill with one blow is what they changed.


    And now, Uchiha Madara did this to Tatsun-always put himself in an advantageous position.


    He deliberately interrupted Uchiha Tatsumi to awaken the complete body Susano, for that.


    "Cut..." After knowing Uchiha Madara''s thoughts, Tatsuno did not say the word despicable anymore, but looked at Uchiha Madara with bad eyes.


    The previous attack did not give him much backlash, but it made him surging up.


    "Hmph, do you think you can stop me with these two moments?" Chen sneered, looking at Uchiha Madara who tried to block him, his eyes were full of provocation.


    There are many things Chen needs to learn. Just because this soldier is not tired of deceit, it is Chen''s first thought to change.


    Now Tatsumi is no longer playing games with the chickens before, and standing opposite him at the moment is Uchiha Madara, the god of Ninja world.


    Although he had been so vigilant before, he didn''t take it too seriously.He said to be vigilant, but in fact he didn''t attract attention.Innately, there is a sense of contempt for Uchiha Madara, just like Uchiha Madara Kanchen.


    The two of them looked down on each other, and as a result, both sides suffered a big loss in each other''s hands.Both guys are extremely arrogant and will never admit their faults.


    With a cold smile, the Chakra in Uchiha Tatsumi continued to surging, but at this moment he did not dare to put his attention completely on the chakra condensed. One would have two. Maybe Uchiha Madara would come from somewhere. Sneak attack on him.


    However, since Uchiha Madara had seen Tatsun''s heightened vigilance, he no longer really stepped forward to attack, but made a look of eagerness to make Tatsun''s spirit always in a tight state.


    Although it''s just pretending to be eager to try, if Tatsun relaxes his vigilance, then Uchiha Madara is likely to do the fake and really rush forward.For this reason, Chen had to continue to maintain this status quo.


    It sounds like a long time has passed, but in fact the confrontation between the two is only a few seconds.From Uchiha Tatsumi''s condensed chakras in his body to the formation of Chakras to form a huge Suzano outside Tatsumi''s body, it only took a second or two.


    In this very short period of time, the two clashes over and under the covers have been over several times.On the surface, it seemed that only Uchiha Madara swung a knife and delayed the time for Uchiha Tatsu to summon the full body beard. However, behind this deeper layer, two people''s extremely deep thoughts were hidden.


    As the saying goes, take one step and see three steps, why are there so many scheming bitches in this world?It is nothing more than the fault of this world.There is no way to gain a foothold in this world without any care.


    The original natural otaku Uchiha Tatsu, after passing through the baptism for so many years, hasn''t he still become deep-minded and cunning?

 298 Naruto Power System Chapter 298

    After Uchiha Madara didn''t interfere with Tatsun''s actions, the time he took to fully use his full body became faster.The dark purple giant crow-tengu-shaped weapon also has a pair of huge wings behind it. Uchiha Tatsuno''s Suzano is different from the others.Uchiha Tatsuno''s Suzano has the most weapons of all Suzano, covering almost all aspects of weapons.


    With the powerful system, Uchiha Tatsu, no matter what kind of weapon can be copied in the system store.Whether it is Uchiha Itachi''s ten-fist sword or Uchiha Sasuke''s Tianzhi Majia ancient bow, you can have it if you want to.


    However, these so-called top ten divine weapons are not the most suitable for Chen''s complete body, and Yin Jianchen feels that the most suitable weapon for his complete body is still in development.So until now, what he held in his hand was still two long knives condensed from the flames of the sky.


    At this point, the two full bodies of Susuo Nohu stood face to face, looking at each other vigilantly, with a great momentum, as if they wanted to overwhelm each other in aura.


    Chapter 521: Xu Zuo changed his fate (Thanks to Starlight for the reward)


    The situation seems to have returned to the situation where the two were in stalemate at the beginning.With the same moves and the same ability, the rhythm of the two has returned to zero.


    Uchiha Madara looked at Chen coldly. He knew that since Chen exposed his kaleidoscope writing wheel, the dominant position he had deliberately occupied had disappeared.Especially after he successfully evoked the complete body of Suo Nenghu, the gap between them almost narrowed to zero, even in a sense, Chen was even slightly stronger than him.


    Uchiha Madara knew very well in his heart that if he continued like this, he would definitely lose. After all, Chen is much younger than him, and his current state is only maintained by some secret technique. As a person who dominated the entire Ninja world decades ago, Madara would never allow himself to fail, failing in front of the juniors of his family!


    Constantly releasing the pressure in his body, Uchiha Madara vigorously lifted his whole body, and constantly exerted pressure on Uchiha Chen, trying to gain the upper hand in this second aura of the showdown and regain his defeat.


    I have to say that Uchiha Madara faintly has an advantage in the two-person showdown.Relying on decades of control over the entire body of the body, as well as the momentum accumulated over the decades, Uchiha Madara gradually had signs of overwhelming Jin.


    Obviously it can be seen from the above of the two Suzuo.Although Uchiha Tatsuno''s Susao at this time looked like he was still very vicious in his claw dancing, in fact, anyone who knew it would understand that this was a sign that his heart began to become restless.


    Based on Susano''s use, Uchiha Tatsumi is still not as sophisticated and vicious as Madara.


    Uchiha Tatsu frowned and looked at Uchiha Madara, who was still unmoving in front of him. He was secretly anxious. He could see the situation of the two people by himself now, but it is useless to see it alone. If there is no solution, Then Chen will become weaker and weaker in this duel, and will eventually be suppressed by Madara. You can imagine the result afterwards.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s face had a scheming smile.He glanced at Uchiha Tatsu faintly, but did not speak. At this time, just keep smiling. Keeping this smile can bring a great sense of oppression to Uchiha Tatsu. If you speak again at this time, On the contrary, it has fallen behind.


    Uchiha Madara, who had a gloomy face from the beginning, finally turned from cloudy to fine, and after showing the winner''s smile, it seemed that even Uchiha Tatsumi looked pleasing to his eyes.


    With a light sip, Uchihatatsu''s hands were sealed, and at the moment when these hands started to move, Susano Nouga, who controlled his full body, stepped back quickly, but the movement of his hands did not stop.


    Sure enough, in the first time Uchiha Tatsuno started to move, Uchiha Madara took the lead and made the move first.The four long swords in the hands of the complete body Suo Sano aimed at Uchiha Tatsumi, and a jump at his feet, actually swooped toward Uchiha Tatsumi at a rapid speed.


    Uchiha Tatsu, who was prepared for a long time, fought with both hands, and the full-body Susano Nochi''s long sword condensed from two Amaterasu flames in his hands was pressed against his chest, which would block Uchiha Madara''s attack.


    However, the Indian style in Chen''s hands has not yet ended. I saw that his hands are still like butterflies wearing flowers, constantly flipping his hands, conjure up an unprecedented Indian style, if I didn''t know this moment, Chen would definitely not The one who made the joke, maybe Madara thought Chen was just playing with his fingers there.


    This side has a hundred sings and eight sequential seals. Even if Uchiha Tatsuki¡¯s hands were fast enough, they lasted for half a minute. After the seals were completed, Tatsuki resisted the twitching hands. , His hands suddenly folded, his eyes widened and he looked at Uchiha Madara. The chakras all over his body were prosperous, and even the ten-tailed chakras were mobilized a lot, and he was all red.


    "Yin changes fate, yang usurps, yin and yang takes the world for good, and changes my true fate! Suzuo can be changed!"


    Under Uchiha Madara''s stunned mouth, Tatsun''s complete body Susano became illusory like a bubble, as if it might disappear at any time.He tentatively swung his long sword towards Tatsun, and a half-moon-shaped sword light rushed straight at Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he wanted to take advantage of this change to kill Uchiha Tatsu first.


    Facts have proved that this is all fake. After the sword light comes into contact with the Suzuo Nohu on the side of the bubble, it magically decomposes on its own, turning into a pure chakra energy, which is gradually absorbed by Chen''s Suzu Nohu.


    Now Uchiha Madara can be regarded as giving up, quietly watching the changes in Chen''s body, although he also felt a little uneasy in his heart, he couldn''t try!The vigilance that has been cultivated throughout the years is a faint hint. It seems that the bubble-like Suzuo can be very dangerous and cannot be touched.


    After decomposing and absorbing the sword light released by Uchiha Madara, the Suzano enveloping Tatsun seemed to be opened up, constantly plundering natural energy from all directions. The natural energy within one kilometer in a radius is like It was swarming around, forming a whirlpool above Uchiha Tatsuo''s head, underneath the whirlpool, natural energy was continuously infused on Susano, and all that energy was not left was absorbed by it.


    The pulling force slowly grew stronger, and even Uchiha Madara who was not far away could sense the gravitational force that wanted to plunder and absorb Chakra in his body.He gave a mocking smile, full of momentum, and forcibly suppressed the gravity.However, after doing all this, he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a solemn expression.He didn''t know what Tatsun was doing, but he knew that if Tatsun continued to do it like this, he might force Uchiha Madara''s hole cards out, which Madara would never allow.


    Gradually, Suzuo, who had become foamy, began to gradually consolidate his body after absorbing a huge amount of natural energy.Starting from the foot, it was originally a deep purple, and in the process of solidification, it gradually turned into a deep black, and then slowly clarified from the deep black to a scarlet color like blood.


    Starting from the feet, slowly walked along the legs to the waist, following the chest without the head.The original dark purple Suzano suddenly turned scarlet.From the outside, there was no change except for the change in color, but Madara knew that the energy contained in this complete body must be comparable to the previous pediatrics.


    PS: Thank you [I am Starlight] for the 100-point reward!


    Chapter 522: Eight Gates Suzuo


    At this moment, the energy contained in Susano is far from comparable to the previous ones. The previous Susano was faintly suppressed by Uchiha Madara. The energy contained in the body was barely the same as Madara¡¯s complete body. As long as the court resisted, then Chen''s complete body, Susano, was at least ten times more than before.


    Not only did the color of the body become scarlet, but also the subtle changes in various positions. If you don¡¯t look closely, you won¡¯t be able to find the difference. But Uchiha Madara is not a person with poor eyes, and can see clearly. The changes that have taken place in Suzuo Noshi.The armor of the whole body became more detailed and compact, the line of muscles became more obvious, and the faintly bulging chest was obviously becoming more developed.In addition to Chen''s complete body Susanenhu, he was also surrounded by a layer of materialized chakra flames. The scarlet chakra flames, like a coat of tail beast, were burning.


    This is the ninjutsu invented by Uchiha Tatsuta ingeniously.He once thought, since humans can open the Eight-door Dunjia, then whether the complete body Suo Nenghu created by the kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes can also open the Eight-door Dunjia.Because he feels that even the full body of Suzuo Nohu is much weaker than he imagined. He vaguely feels that Suzuo Nohu''s power should be more than just a little bit. As for why this is so, probably because there is no one. To further develop other forms of Suzuonenhu.


    From Chen''s point of view, there is actually no difference between the complete body of Suzuo and human body functions. There are bones, limbs, meridians, and even the head. In Chen''s view, eight doors can actually be opened. Dunjia''s.


    So on a whim, Chen began to conduct a series of discussions on how to open the Eight Door Dunjia completely by Suzuo Nenghu.It happened that at that time Uchiha Tatsun just caught all of the tail beasts, and the remaining few were in the hands of Akatsuki. At that time, in order to strengthen his strength and have greater confidence in the next war, Uchiha Tatsuno started. A series of methods to destroy oneself.


    First, he exchanged the eight-door Dunjia training method with the system, and after training on his own body, he got a lot of results before starting to experiment with Suzuo Nohu.As a result, he didn¡¯t know until he experimented that although Suzuonoh also has bones, limbs, meridians and even the head, all the body tissues of Suzuonoh are composed of chakras, and they do not have any normal functions. Abilities and even actions are based on Uchiha Tatsu''s consciousness, how could it have his own bodily functions?


    In the first experiment, Uchiha Tatsu has suffered a lot. Not only does he have no meridian and organ functions, but also unable to operate, but even Chakra can''t smoothly operate within the complete body. , In desperation, Uchiha Tatsuno had to temporarily give up the development of the complete body.


    Until a certain time, I thought of the EVA I had seen before, and I thought of the first machine that had runaway inside.It seems to be a bit similar to his complete body, but the biological weapon has the power to run wild and becomes more powerful.Chen was pondering why this was, and couldn''t figure it out for a long time, until later did he think of the reason for resonance.The resonance between man and machine allows the machine to run wild and have more powerful strength.


    Chen, who grasped this clue, devoted himself to this research.However, this time the difficulty lies in how he can resonate with the complete body Susanou.


    In fact, for every new ninjutsu development, the hard work and sweat of the first crab-eaters are indispensable.It took a full month before Chen reluctantly found a way to resonate between himself and the complete body. That is, the two enter the Eight Door Dunjia state at the same time, maintaining the same frequency, which is bound to rely on the power of the tail beast.


    Just like the cooperation between the two pillars and Naruto, Susano was armored, and the nine tails were installed to form the prestigious Susano. This time, the power of the tail beast was used as Tatsu and the complete body Susano. The bond between almost.


    Until this time, Chen saw the hope of developing this ninjutsu, and then became more concerned.


    It took about another half a month for Uchiha Tatsumi to fully develop this ninjutsu.Can further liberate the power of Suzuo Nenghu.This fusion of the power of Hachimon Dunjia Suzano Uchihatatsu called it Susano''s fate, not only changed the fate of Suzano as always, but also changed the fate of the surgeon forced by helplessness.


    Normally, in the world of Naruto, there is no need to turn on the life-changing state at all, and Susano can handle almost most of the problems.This is Chen, if it is someone else, if you want to use Suzuo to change his life, I am afraid that all the chakras in the body will be overdrawn with one use.


    After ninjutsu reached, Chen tried it once.The power of Suzuo Nohu is far beyond the complete body, and even the Suzuo Nohu of the prestigious fairy mode only fights against it. It can be said that Chen perfectly invented a unique skill at the bottom of the box. Collect the nine-headed beasts, his trump card is the tailed beasts and Suzuo Nenghu.


    Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes were red, and Chakra burst out of his body surface, and a trace of sparks appeared.This is the performance of too much chakra, causing overflow.


    Although he has entered the state of Eight Door Dunjia, Chen is not like Xiao Li and Kai when he opens the Eight Door Dunjia and his whole face flushes red. That is a manifestation of his physical fitness barely reaching the opening of the Eight Door Dunjia, like Chen, Only his eyes were red, but there were no other changes in his body, except that the chakra coat that enveloped him became more vigorous.


    "Okay, now we can start our next round." Tatsumi smiled, looking at Uchiha Madara with flushed eyes, and now he only resonates with the entire body Susanoh only to open the fifth door, unless Turn on the six modes and resonate again, otherwise Tatsun will not be able to open the eight-door resonance for the time being. However, even so, the five-door resonance has been completely different from before. To deal with Uchiha Madara¡¯s complete body, Susano Still more than enough.


    Madara''s face was gloomy, he didn''t expect Chen to have such a trick to press the bottom of the box.


    Chapter 523: Try again


    Knowing that he might not be able to beat Uchiha Tatsu, Madara has already retired at this time, but the pride of standing on the top of the Ninja world for a long time made him unable to move his feet at all, and in Madara¡¯s view, he would not fight. Just thinking that running away is likely to cause him spiritual fear, at least he has to make a few moves with Chen.


    Being timid before fighting is a big taboo for soldiers, so even if Madara is shocked at this moment, he can''t show it. Madara can only pretend to show nothing. Although his face is gloomy, he has no other expressions surprisingly.After thinking about it for a while, Madara seemed to have figured it out. From Tatsun''s point of view, Madara''s face gradually calmed down, and even Tatsu surprisingly found that Uchiha Madara''s mouth seemed to have an inexplicable smile.


    Although I am curious why Uchiha Madara can still smile now, Tatsun is not worried about Uchiha Madara''s hole cards.With his current state, even if the spots of the reincarnation eye are opened, he is not at all empty.


    With a cold smile, Chen made a seal with both hands. The seal in his hand was just the first one, so he stepped over to the last seal. This is his original technique of forming a seal. Some ninjutsu that can''t be released without a seal is just for him. I simplified it and removed the very cumbersome seal patterns in the middle. In addition, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s original knot printing speed was very fast, which made Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s knot printing speed so fast, as if there was no knot printing at all. Just lifting it up, the Indian style is finished.


    I saw the long knives condensed by the two Amaterasu flames in the hands of Zuo Zuo Nenghu, gradually dissipating between the heavens and the earth, and a mysterious and ancient sword appeared from the unknown space fluctuations, Chen Qi With his hand, Suzuo Nenghu who acted according to his will also raised the big hand accordingly, and the big scarlet hand grabbed the long knife.


    "boom!"


    A strong air current burst out of the void when Uchiha Tatsunoho''s Susao was holding the long sword.The strong wind hung up bursts of stubborn air, like a small blade, blowing on everyone, as if it was raining blades, even the power of Suzuo Neng could not resist such a dense and strong attack.


    Madara pulled out his hand and put the Uchiha fan on his chest and waved it towards the opposite side. Suddenly, the full body on his side, Sanoh, also seemed to pick up a huge energy Uchiha fan, and forced it towards Uchi. Bo Chen waved.


    A blast of wind blew, just to rebound the damage and destruction caused by that burst of qi.


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s body was hit with a drizzle like a blade, but it didn''t help.Not to mention the degree of defense of Suzuo Nenghu''s own body, even those gong rains could not break through the chakra coat outside Suzuo Nenghu''s body.

 299 Naruto Power System Chapter 299

    Holding the quaint long sword in his hand, Uchiha Tatsu looked around, and found that he couldn''t even call the name of the long sword. Chen didn''t even know his origin.


    However, Uchiha Tatsumi could guess that the simple, long-lasting breath that radiated from this long sword was absolutely unusual.


    Gently waved twice, unexpectedly took advantage of it.The corners of Chen''s mouth rose slightly, as he said that someone gave a pillow when he just wanted to doze off.Chen also wanted to say that his Susao could not have a handy weapon. He could only use the long sword condensed by Amaterasu Flame as a substitute. He was innately inferior to the weapon, but he did not expect how long it would take. This weapon would not Please come.


    Taking a step forward and stepping on a deep pit on the ground, Uchiha Tatsuno''s Susano seemed to have disappeared in this world, so fast that he couldn''t see clearly with the naked eye.


    In just one step, he crossed the distance between the two of them, slashed out, and slashed on Uchiha Madarasu Sano.


    Madara''s face was calm, and the two swords at the front end crossed and tried to hold the long sword that Uchiha Tatsuh threw, and the other two hands stabbed from the bottom up, seeming to want to pierce Susano''s chest in one fell swoop.


    However, the idea is full, but the reality is the backbone.At this moment, Suzuo Nohu is no longer the inferior product that was faintly restrained by Madara before, but after strengthening, Suzuo Nohu has strong power.With a slash, Uchiha Madara held it with two swords, but the power from the long sword made him horrified.


    After a stalemate for less than a second, Uchiha Madara was knocked into the air by Tatsun¡¯s long sword, and his entire body flew upside down several meters with the full body of Susano until he reacted and quickly inserted the knife. On the ground, preventing him from continuing to fly backwards.


    Standing up again, Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, his eyes flickering a little.Too strong, Uchiha Chen''s power is too strong.This is just a simple swing of the sword with the power of the flesh.If it were to cooperate with Tatsun''s exquisite ninjutsu, this could be a disaster for Uchiha Madara.


    Gritting his teeth, Madara''s eyes gradually became firmer.He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, sighed lightly, and said: "I didn''t want to use this trick originally. Even if I am, I will be very weak after using this trick. You forced me!"


    Speaking of the end, Uchiha Madara''s tone suddenly became cold, he glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi, and then both eyes widened and his expression became serious.


    In his pupils, the eternally rotating kaleidoscope of writing wheels gradually disappeared, and replaced by the six circles overlapped one by one, which is the reincarnation that evolved after successfully absorbing the inter-pillar cells. eye!


    I saw Uchiha Madara''s hands knotting, and suddenly he slapped to the ground.


    "Mu Dunmu Clone Technique!"


    On his side, six wooden avatars that also opened the full body Susanou.Then Madara''s real body shrank back, and his main body Suzano Naka gradually began to disintegrate, but did not completely disintegrate, the wings behind it disappeared, and replaced by a head that reappeared behind it.


    The two hands that were originally under the armpits slowly moved to the shoulders, flush with the previous two hands.It''s as if two people are standing back to back.


    However, the six wooden avatars of Uchiha Madara were divided into southeast and northwest, standing around Uchiha Tatsumi.


    The two wooden avatars are responsible for Jieyin, and the remaining four are responsible for entanglement of Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s actions without allowing him to have any interference, nor for close combat, just split the four quarters. Isn¡¯t it the past to harass, never let Tatsumi take advantage of it? .The six avatars were clearly assigned to work, and for a while Uchiha Tatsu was dragged by them.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Four: Really Obstructing the Star


    Although he was stopped by Uchiha Madara''s wooden clone, Chen did not seem to be anxious to break free.He had a good time fighting with Uchiha Madara''s four wooden avatars, and he wanted to see what kind of medicine was sold in Uchiha Madara.


    The two wooden avatars standing on the side had more seals in their hands, and they snapped toward the ground.


    "Mu Dun Shujie is born!"


    The two of them displayed the Tree World Birth at the same time, and towering trees continued to rise from under Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s feet, but what was unexpected is that when those trees tried to get close to Uchiha Tatsun, they were completely exposed. The burning chakra coat surrounding Suzuo Nohu''s body was ignited, and he couldn''t get close at all.


    Originally, the two Mu Dun clones planned to trap Uchiha Tatsumi in the tree with the tree world birth, but they didn''t expect that Mu Dun could not even be close.


    "Damn..." Among them, Madara Mudu snorted softly, folded his hands together, and then continued to extend the seal style just now. He who had already formed a seal could only change his formation after seeing that ordinary Mu Dun could not help Chen. Can no longer use the ordinary Mu Dun to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi.Seeing him continuously shaking his hands, the twelve seals seemed to be played out by him.In less than two breaths, he made more than twelve seals.


    "Mu Dun Hua Luo Wanxiang!"


    The towering tree that had become sluggish, grew rapidly after being nourished, bloomed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and became hard as iron.At this time, the other wooden clone just happened to finish the seal, and suddenly took a shot on the ground.


    Driven by this force, the big tree that had stopped its growth trend grew stronger again.This time, those big trees will never be burned down when they are close to Uchiha Tatsu, although there will still be a small part of burnt marks, but the entire tree will not be burned.


    The towering trees that were as tough as iron slowly surrounded Uchiha Tatsumi, but did not stretch out the branches to harass. The flower buds on those branches suddenly opened, and a pink gas-like powder was sprayed from the inside.The rich and diffused smell was blowing towards the place where Uchiha Tatsu was in the wind.


    But the result of things was unexpected again.Although the tree was strengthened, the powder was not strengthened, and it was burned out when it was close to Suzunohu.


    "hateful!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi was in the midst of Susano, looking at the two Mudan clones with a smile.It seemed that they were mocking these two guys'' ninjutsu at all, it was just a joke.


    "Can you do it?" I saw one of the wooden clones surrounding Zhuchen suddenly frowned and spoke behind him.


    The two wooden clones were frustrated by the restraint of ninjutsu, and now they were ridiculed by the same wooden clones as themselves. They became angry immediately, without even looking at him, coldly snorted: " Don''t care about my affairs, just do what you should do!"


    "you!"


    The character of the clone is actually the same as the character of the main body. Originally, Uchiha Madara was a very arrogant and slightly irritable person. Suddenly he was ridiculed and provoked, and the two subconsciously wanted to fight.


    "Enough! We still have tasks to complete!" The wooden clone next to it really couldn''t stand it anymore, and couldn''t help but dissuade it.


    "Huh..." The two snorted at the same time, no longer talking, but turned their heads to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, looking at the angry anger in their eyes, as if they wanted to vent all their anger on Uchiha Tatsumi. same.


    Shrugging helplessly, he was not interested in Uchiha Madara''s arguing with the wooden clone. He was that kind of arrogant temperament, and it was a matter of course for the two wooden clones to quarrel.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s body had already left Suzano Nohu''s body, gradually rising into the sky, standing on top of Suzano Nohu''s head.On the double-body side of Suzuo Nohu, his hands are combined, one is printed on the end, and the other is printed on the end, while Uchiha Madara''s body is still printed on the end.


    The Chakra inside the body began to surge frantically toward the outside of the body following the Uchiha Madara''s seal.The reincarnation eyes in his eyes began to gradually spread, and he looked forward blankly, as if he didn''t even care about the dispute with his Mu Dun clone.


    Finally, as if waiting for something, Uchiha Madara¡¯s originally dignified but loose eyes suddenly turned around. He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with scorching gaze, his mouth raised a slight arc, and smiled lightly: "This Let me see how you hide!"


    There was a sudden pause in the movement in his hand, letting go of his hands, and reaching for Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Suddenly, it was still clear and the cloudless sky was overcast for an instant.All the clouds around him gathered frantically in this direction.


    The sky gradually darkened, and after the clouds had completely enveloped the world, the place had completely turned into a dark night.


    "The secret technique, the heavenly obstacles, shake the stars!"


    At this moment, the center of the cloud suddenly became a little turbulent. In an instant, I saw that the cloud that originally covered the sky was swept away by something. When I fixed my eyes, it was a majestic and majestic meteorite, that meteorite. It was falling continuously at a speed beyond gravity, and below this, it happened to be Uchiha Tatsuno''s Susao.


    The meteorite flew from the outer sky with a hot flame all over it, seeming to have locked Uchiha Tatsun.After clearing the clouds, he came straight to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Sure enough..." Uchihasatsu couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled bitterly as he looked at the huge meteorite that was descending rapidly towards him.


    "The way of heaven is reincarnation, who is forgiven by the heavens!" At the beginning, Uchihatatsu threw a meteorite at Shigeru Hagi, but did he think that in the near future, he will also face the fate of being thrown by someone?


    At this moment, in a mountain village not far away.The villagers who were plowing could not help but become very curious when they realized that the sky was gloomy. When they raised their eyes to the sky, they could not help but cracked physically and mentally and called out loudly.


    "Not good! Run!"


    "Run! God''s punishment is coming!"


    Wherever the villagers have seen the scene of a meteorite falling to the ground, it is only their country, they do not know why this place has attracted the punishment.


    Those older generations have inflexible hands and feet, knowing they can''t escape, they can only kneel on the ground and pray to their gods.


    Chapter 525: Crisis


    They can only keep praying to God, hoping that God can forgive them for the sake of their prayers so piously, and escape the disaster of this meteorite fall.


    The reason why ignorant people are pitiful is their ignorance, ignorant people always like to make excuses like this or that, and they never even listen to friendly suggestions. When a path is dark, despair is never someone else. Give it, but keep it for yourself.Constantly praying for others, it is better to beg for yourself, instead of placing hope on something illusory, it is better to work hard and try to save yourself, just like those young people, although they obviously can¡¯t escape, they still haven¡¯t given up Hope, but more active efforts to find a way to survive, miracles will only be left to those who are confident and prepared.


    Far away in the small house in the mountain village, Meow Meow and Bae Bae are shrinking in the arms of their mother Cheng Chuan Luzi, Ba Ba buries their heads in the arms of Cheng Chuan Lu Zi, clutching her clothes tremblingly, and Miao Miao was curiously looking at the meteorite burning like flames in the sky, with one hand on his chin, smashing it, smashing his mouth, it seemed to feel delicious.

 300 Naruto Power System Chapter 300

    Cheng Chuan Luzi took Meow with one hand, buried her head in front of her chest, and shielded her body in front of the two little guys, as if she could save the two little girls by sacrificing herself.


    "Don''t look at Meowmeow, this is disrespectful to the gods. Hurry up and close your eyes, hide well, and don''t come out!" She was still worried about holding Meowmeow in her arms, and even more exhorted.


    "Oh." Meow answered, buried in Luzi''s arms, thought for a while, and looked up at her again: "Ma Ma. Are we going to die? Did that big fireball come at us? "


    "We''ll be fine, don''t say anything, meow, don''t say anything..." Chengchuan Luzi gritted his teeth with tears in his eyes.After the death of her husband, her only sustenance was her two daughters. She originally planned to live a life in peace and stability. Watching her two daughters marry and be women, in a few years, they will hug their grandchildren, and then die peacefully, but no Thinking of this god, even her only hope and sustenance must be taken away.Despair loomed in Luzi''s heart in Chengchuan, and the sudden meteorite made her feel at a loss.


    She seemed to know that her mother was crying, Meow stretched out her small fleshy hand to wipe the corners of Chengchuan Luzi¡¯s eyes, wiped away the drops of tears, milky voice said: "Ma Ma, you don¡¯t cry, we will definitely It''s okay. The bad guy Uncle Chen will come to rescue us, I believe him! Ma Ma, you must also trust Uncle Chen!"


    Hearing Meow Meow''s tender words, Cheng Chuan Luzi woke up with her nose, quickly wiped away the remaining tears from the corner of her eyes, and said: "Yes, we must trust your Uncle Chen, he will come to save us..." The voice of the last sentence became low and inaudible, as if she herself did not believe how credible this sentence really was.Maybe this is a kind of sustenance.


    He hugged his two well-behaved daughters tightly, as if confessing his fate, and looked up at the hot and dazzling meteorite in the sky, his eyes gradually began to loosen.


    Uchiha Tatsumi raised his eyes and looked at the big meteorite in the sky. He probably had guessed what he wanted to do when he saw Uchiha Makiji.


    Sure enough, he didn''t guess wrong, he was really performing the technique of shaking the stars.But the meteorite summoned this time seemed to be different from what he had imagined.Shouldn''t it be made up of rocks in theory?But this huge meteorite covered with a layer of raging flames is no different from the meteorite summoned from the outer sky.


    Tatsun also released it once before, but he was able to use it by borrowing the effect of the Meteor Meteor Blade. He always thought that Uchiha Madara¡¯s celestial shock star was just a pile of earth-explosive stars. He did not expect Uchiha Madara to be able to summon A real meteorite.


    "This time it''s a bit of fun." Chen smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    Just as the meteorite began to fall, and the scorching sensation had been transmitted to the ground, there was another vibration from the sky that pierced through the clouds. In an instant, a larger meteorite broke through the clouds and appeared above the sky and earth.


    Compared to the meteorite that was about to approach the ground, the top one could be said to be more than twice his size. Similarly, it was also carrying a blazing flame and was falling toward the ground at a rapid speed.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom..."


    After six consecutive beeps, Uchiha Madara¡¯s Mu Dun clones all turned into a wooden bar and disappeared between the world, leaving only Uchiha Tatsumi and his complete body Susano trapped in place by a tough tree that has blossomed. Care.


    Uchiha laughed and looked at Chen and said: "I want to see how many catties you have. Come on, aren''t you very capable!"


    Gritting his teeth, Uchiha Chen couldn''t help but feel a little angry when he looked at Madara who was doing a small figure of success.To be honest, if he wants to retreat himself, he can do it, but the village near here suffers. In order to avoid the village from being affected by the war, Uchiha Tatsuno has run far enough, but he did not expect this. The distance is still not enough.If the meteorite falls, not only this area will be affected, but even the entire country of the river will be shaken.


    It doesn''t matter if he is alone, but there are still Meow and Bae in the village, these two people can''t withstand the spread of meteorite burning.


    "Do you really want to use that trick?" Uchiha Chen couldn''t help but hesitate as he looked at the meteorite getting closer.Suzuo, who opened the five gates, was more than enough to deal with the meteorites he had made before, but to forcibly resist the twin meteorites summoned by Madara and prevent this area from being affected, it was too reluctant.For Chen, it may only be possible to resist it by turning on the six modes.


    But the Six Ways Mode is Chen¡¯s final trump card, but the Six Ways mode does not mean invincibility. Kaguya Ji was sealed by the seventh class. In this world full of changes in the future, Chen doesn¡¯t want to die. He completely exposed his hole cards so early.But in the current situation, unless Chen opened the six-path mode, otherwise, he could not easily catch the meteorite in his current state. After all, the injury left by the candle dragon was not healed, and he could not display his full strength at all.


    Chapter 526: Jealousy


    As the meteorite approached, Uchiha Madara''s expression became more and more ferocious.He was not originally like this, but he lost all the effort he had spent so many years in cultivating health and self-cultivation after being overwhelmed by Chen Qi.Except for Senjujuma, it was the first time he had encountered such a difficult opponent.


    Knowing that Uchiha Tatsuo was so difficult, he shouldn''t have kept his hands in the first place.


    Frowning his brows, he stopped looking at the smug Uchiha Madara, Chen closed his eyes, and was about to communicate that the energy in his body had entered the six states.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, his eyes suddenly skipped the small figure of Shigeru Hagaki.


    In Chen''s eyes, the burning meteorite could not be intercepted by Shigeru Hagi, but the fact happened before his eyes, and he had to believe and admit that Shigeru Hagi was powerful.


    However, what kind of power caused Hagigi Shigeru to release such a powerful force from his small body?Is it a guardian, a thirst, or the self-confidence that he said comes from his strong?


    Chen''s brain is chaotic now, how similar is the scene before him?In order to protect the three pigs, deers, and butterflies behind him, Uchiha Tatsuya also protected the two little girls in the village. They were forced to forcibly confront meteorites that were not equal to him.


    "System..." Uchiha Tatsun whispered to the system, but he didn''t say the following.He has now decided to use the six modes, and then calling out the system will not help.


    "The reason why I am strong...because I have a real strong heart. I believe that until the end, I can overcome all obstacles and cut off all obstacles! So, I did it!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsun flashed his inspiration.


    "The pawn is here without surprise...for no reason and without anger." He kept muttering these two words to himself, but his eyes gradually brightened.Suddenly, a smile appeared at the corner of Uchiha''s mouth: "I think... I probably know."


    Chen firmly shook the mysterious and simple long knife in the handshake, raised his eyes and glanced at Uchiha Madara tauntingly: "Perhaps I should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really don''t know the meaning of that sentence. Unfortunately, you are the biggest The point of failure lies in underestimating me and the world!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s aura was vigorous, and a magnificent aura was gradually being nurtured from Uchiha Tatsuo''s body. Although this breath still felt a little weak, it meant that Tatsun truly set foot on a strong The way of the winner.


    Perceiving a reborn change in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s body, Madara¡¯s smile became a little stiff, but he didn¡¯t think Tatsu could have a way, and said savagely: ¡°I¡¯m going to see how hard your dead duck¡¯s mouth is. Say thank me, it''s better to think about what to do next, right!"


    Madara did not admit defeat in the words, but he still felt a little bit of something wrong.If Chen gave him the feeling that he was a child with a powerful but not matching mood, then Chen now feels like a child who has grown up and is gradually transforming towards an adult. .


    Madara did not leave, this feeling gave him a bad expectation, he decided to personally watch Chen''s failure before he could leave safely.Exercising the Heavenly Obstacle Star emptied his Chakra, but there are still chakra spots left to make up the knife.


    Abandoning the energy in the communication body, Chen flicked the long sword, and the quaint blade suddenly uttered a soft moan, seeming to express his joy for the change in his master''s mood.


    "Although you don''t know where you came from, just follow me, it doesn''t count as burying you!"


    The long sword''s groan was even worse.


    Chen smiled, holding the knife, pointed the tip of the knife to the ground, lifted one foot lightly, stepped into the sky, step by step from the ground to the sky, the falling meteorite not only brought a hot burning sensation, but also scratched. The raging heat wave.Chen''s robe swayed naturally with the heat wave, and his long black hair fluttered, standing in the void with a knife in his hand, as if he had been left behind in the world.


    Looking at the meteorite less than tens of meters away from him, Chen didn''t panic in his heart.Lifting the knife, the finger of the other hand touched the knife, and slowly closed his eyes. Man did not withdraw from the state of Susano, but Nasu was gradually reduced and attached to his body. Suddenly, it was like wearing a scarlet Warring States armor, and on top of it there was a layer of chakra coat that was so dense that it seemed to bleed. It can be said that Chen is completely armed at this moment.


    I saw him slowly closing his eyes, but nothing happened with his hands.In Madara¡¯s eyes, he is a stupid guy who pretends to be too hard and doesn¡¯t know how to write death words. Seeing the meteorite is about to swallow him, there is nothing wrong with his eyes closed. Does he think he can hide by pretending Ever chased by meteorites?


    Although Uchiha Madara could have expected the news of Tatsun''s death, he didn''t mind adding fire to it to make Tatsun''s death more exciting and rhythmic.


    Madara stretched out his palm, the few pupil powers in Samsara''s eyes were released, and a small black hole appeared in his hand.Madara''s mouth moved slightly, and he spotted the location of Uchiha Tatsun. He flicked the black hole in the virtual hand in the direction of Tatsun and shouted, "Go to death!"


    "Earth burst into the sky!"


    Since it is not available, it must be destroyed.That''s right, Madara was jealous, and he felt jealous of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Having reached such a high achievement at such a young age, he thought that when he was young, he did not have such a powerful strength as Uchiha Tatsuo.After the age of thirty, after gradually taking control of his family and gaining the eyes of his younger brother, Uchiha Madara was called the god alongside the god of Ninja World.


    But this has been a long time ago. Now if there is no chance, Madara¡¯s strength will not grow any more, but Chen is different. The young man has this broader world, and his strength will vary. With age, it gradually becomes stronger.And Madara might die after using his three chances, Uchiha Tatsu, since there is no way to control it, let him destroy it!


    With such crazy thoughts, the Earth Explosive Star Association flew towards Uchiha Tatsumi with a strong attraction. Because of the attraction, it seemed to have affected the falling meteorites in the sky. The falling speed of the meteorites increased again. Become more rapid.


    "Hmph, now, let me see how you escape!"


    Chapter 527: Breaking


    There were hungry wolves in front and tigers behind, but Uchiha Tatsuta didn¡¯t even see it. Seeing Madara¡¯s sinister sneak attack was about to come behind Tatsuta, gradually, a lot of things in front of him were absorbed by the black hole. Chen''s robe was blown grinning.He still seems to be accumulating strength.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and it seems to be a matter of only a moment.Uchiha Tatsun slowly opened his eyes, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. He tapped his finger on the knife and slashed along this simple long knife all the way towards the tip of the knife.


    Swiping down the blade of the blade, what was left behind was a bright white light.The long knife in Uchiha Tatsu''s hand seemed to become a bright white lightsaber after wiping his fingers.


    Uchiha Chen held this deadly long knife in his hand. Originally, this long knife contained a primitive aura. After Chen''s blessing, it instantly converged a lot.It seemed that there was no threat at all, but it seemed to Uchiha Madara that it was more dangerous and deadly.


    "Anyway, Shigeru Hagaki, I still want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I can''t resist it with my previous physical state, but now..." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, and then took the long sword. A wave behind him.


    With a "huh", the long knife brought up a half-moon arc of the blade, exiting from the tip of the knife, wherever the blade passed, and even the space, there were faint signs of being torn apart, and the blade flashed. The originally menacing earth-burst star was split into two.

 301 Naruto Power System Chapter 301

    The earth-explosive sky star, which was originally extremely strong and absorbed countless sand and gravel blocks, was about to be formed, but it was cut with such a simple and unpretentious knife, and it had not even had time to succeed.


    After tearing the ground and exploding the sky, the sword light cast his momentum unabated and went straight to Uchiha Madara.


    "What..." Madara was shocked when he saw the sword light approaching him.He knows the power of the Earth Explosive Sky Star, even he can''t crack it so easily.It is conceivable that this unremarkable blade light really cannot be hardened.


    Uchiha Madara stretched out a hand, opened his five fingers to face the sword light, and the pupil power in Samsara''s eyes spread wantonly.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    The powerful repulsion centered on Uchiha Madara, spreading towards the surroundings, but his main target was the deadly sword light, and almost 80% of the repulsive force went towards this sword light.


    However, it seems that this repulsion is still not enough.The moment Dao Mang touched the repulsive force, it only briefly stagnated.


    Immediately after Uchiha Madara heard a "click", the sword light actually split the space.From the faintly distorted space, Uchiha Madara knew that Shinra Tensei alone could not resist.


    Subconsciously, Uchiha Madara moved to the side, and with force on both legs, he quickly retreated behind.


    Just one second after he left, the blade light broke through the repulsive force of Shinra Tianzheng, tearing the space apart, and in the next second, through Uchiha Madara¡¯s original standing position, the small hill he was standing on was Divided into two, a bottomless gully tens of meters long appeared in front of Uchiha Madara.


    "Hiss!" Madara took a breath, eyes full of surprise.Looking up at Uchiha Tatsumi, who had never turned his attention, he muttered to himself: "What kind of scary character did I provoke?"


    He was scared, Uchiha Madara was actually afraid.Uchiha Madara, who used to be fearless and fearless, even thought that he would no longer be afraid of this life, unexpectedly developed a sense of fear.


    At this moment, Chen has fully awakened.Holding a three-foot long knife in his hand, his eyes were full of sharpness, and he shook the long knife in the handshake firmly. Seeing that the meteorite was already in front of him, Uchiha Tatsun took a light step into the air again, lifted the long knife, and aimed A huge meteorite.


    "No Upanishad Conversion"


    Uchiha Chen''s figure seemed to disappear from the sky, and there was no trace of his existence.The meteorite had passed over where he was standing at this moment, but nothing happened.


    Upon seeing this, the embarrassed Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but laugh, and couldn''t help but ridicule: "Hahaha, so powerful, but it''s just empty posture, it can scare people."


    Speaking of Uchiha Madara with his hands on his chest, he looked at the meteorite jokingly, and there was no sign of any more hands. In his opinion, as long as Uchiha Tatsuno died, everything would be fine. As for what will happen to the meteorite after this, It is no longer within the scope of his thinking. Those innocent people will die, and whether they can escape or not has nothing to do with Uchiha Madara.


    People like him who have been fighting and conquering the world since the Warring States period have long lost all those so-called compassion and conscience, and those ignorant consciences. Now he has long since become his own, only his own. Benefit, purpose.As long as it is beneficial to him, even if it is unscrupulous, Uchiha Madara will do it.


    However, just when Uchiha Madara thought he was sure of winning, a slight change occurred in the space where the meteorite was originally located.


    The water-like ripples reached before the huge meteorite, and before the meteorite was about to fall, completely blocked the meteorite''s falling momentum. So far, the meteorite could no longer move forward half a step downward.


    "Converted upright!"


    Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s figure finally appeared in the void. It turned out that Chi Tatsun never disappeared, but because his power was really strong. His long sword came out of its sheath, and unexpectedly cut through the gap in space, accidentally, Uchi Bo Chen fell into the void, if it wasn''t for Uchi Ha Tatsu who possessed the Thunder God technique, maybe he was still playing mahjong with his shadow clone in the void.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Afterglows.


    No, that is not an afterimage.It was as if four Uchiha Tatsu appeared at the same time, but he clearly did not use the avatar technique.


    Although the four Uchiha Tatsumi wore the same clothes, they had different expressions on their faces, and their ages were also distinct. They had calm and immature faces.It''s like Uchiha Tatsuno in the past and the future.


    Horrible, Chen actually broke the barrier of time abruptly. From the time and space of the past and the time and space of the future, he summoned himself in front of him that should have been in their respective time and space, just like a miracle!


    Chapter 528: Quartet


    Four Uchiha Tatsumi, four different rhythms, but facing the same enemy.


    Although the meteorite is strong, there is no way to withstand the attacks from the four Uchihasatsu at the same time. After a dazzling attack, a large net made up of swordsmanship envelops the meteorite. It is impossible to use words Describe the magnificent scene.


    Only when the burning meteorite comes into contact with the large and tightly clothed net can it split into bits and pieces of fine powder to interpret this magnificent power.


    How strong is the meteorite?Even a highly skilled blacksmith can only be able to shape it after thousands of trials and tribulations.However, such a sturdy meteorite iron, even the meteorite iron still braving the flames, could not withstand the attacks of Uchiha Tatsu and the others, and turned into powder in an instant.


    Time seemed to have passed for a long time, but in fact this was just what happened the moment Uchiha Madara turned around.When he felt that something was wrong and turned around again, he was shocked to find that the meteorite that was about to fall to the ground disappeared in smoke at this moment, as if it had never appeared in this world.


    A faint of cold sweat ran across Uchiha Madara''s forehead.


    "Could it be..." Madara didn''t dare to think further, or he didn''t need to think anymore.The woven net that has not disappeared and Uchiha Tatsu who has also never left can already explain all this for him.


    "Help me!" Uchiha Tatsuro roared, and then the whole body suddenly rose up, and once again approached the bigger meteorite in Uchiha Madara''s eyes.In full view, the remaining three people threw their long swords at Uchiha Tatsui.


    Chen raised his hand, the long knife flickered, one by one superimposed on the knife in his original hand.The long knife glowing with white light shines even more now.In the eyes of others, it is like a small sun with shining light.


    In the mountain village, the villagers who were scattered and fleeing did not know who suddenly shouted: "Look at the sky!"


    So everyone''s eyes looked towards the sky.


    They saw scenes that they will never forget in their lives.


    Vaguely, there are four small figures standing around the huge meteorite, constantly waving their weapons.The meteorite is so huge, and the figure is so small. What they did not expect is that it is such a small figure, but it is more appropriate to destroy or erase the meteorite that is so huge for them.


    At this moment, the whole audience was silent and terrible. No one spoke. They all raised their heads and looked up at the sky, at the tiny figure, and at the meteorite several times larger than before.


    What happens to him next?Is it still possible to erase the meteorite, and can it save them from Heaven''s Punishment?


    In the small courtyard, Meow Meow opened her mouth wide into an O shape, and her little face was full of disbelief. She opened her eyes wide, pulled the corner of her mother''s clothes, and shouted: "Mama. Mama, Look, it''s Uncle Chen and Uncle Chen. Uncle Chen is here to rescue us!"


    Cheng Chuan Luzi''s heart trembled. Hearing Meow''s words, she wanted to speak up, but did not respond for a long time. She looked down, but found that Meow and Bae both looked up at the sky with a single face. Surprised expression.She couldn''t help but opened her mouth, and she also raised her head to look at the sky.


    Just like that, she could no longer take her eyes off.


    That tiny figure, like a god, stands in the sky, but it seems to stand in front of them, sheltering them from wind and rain.


    Cheng Chuan Luzi''s eyes couldn''t help but moistened, looking at the tiny figure in the sky, but at this moment, she was extremely stalwart in her heart.


    "Bad Uncle Chen, come on!" Meow broke free from her mother''s embrace, ran awkwardly a few steps forward, no matter whether Chen could hear it or not, she yelled: "Come on, Uncle Chen!"


    At this moment, Baa was also moved, and wanted to cheer for Chen with his sister, but worried about his mother, looking at her longingly.


    Cheng Chuan Luzi smiled and reached out to push the baa out: "Go, go and cheer for your Uncle Chen!"


    "Yeah!" Baa nodded solemnly, not knowing what it meant, and ran to the elder sister and whispered: "Big...Big brother, come on."


    "You can''t hear you shouting like this, you have to learn from me..." Meow nodded his sister and shouted: "Come on, Uncle Chen!"


    "Come on... Come on..."


    "louder please!"


    "Come on..."


    "Speak louder!"


    "Come on!" Under the guidance of his sister, Baa broke through his own barriers, and for the first time in history, he shouted out his heart.


    The two sisters smiled, no matter what else, they continued to cheer loudly for their Uncle Chen.


    But how could this young and immature voice reach Uchiha Tatsumi''s ears through a 10,000-meter altitude?At this moment, Chen, who was facing another even greater meteorite, didn''t know that someone was cheering for him.

 302 Naruto Power System Chapter 302

    I saw the long knife in his hand that was like a small sun swinging out, making a harsh buzzing sound.


    The blade''s light continued to extend, and it stopped there before it was about to touch the meteorite. The tip of the blade was against the meteorite. At this moment, the blazing flame was able to burn Chen''s clothes.


    The heat was conducted to Chen''s body through the air, but he didn''t seem to feel it at all.


    Under the protection of the armor of Susano, the flames were isolated from the armor, and there was no way to hurt Uchiha Tatsu.


    "Exit!"


    Uchihatatsu''s other free hand pinched the seal, and the long knife in his hand was constantly waving, facing a meteorite that was countless times larger than him as a single person.


    In fact, the burning meteorite can no longer compare Chen.


    Chen stepped on the seven-star step, pinched the seal in his hand, like a dazzling sword fairy, constantly flashing around the meteorite.


    While he was swinging his long knife, the huge meteorite was continuously dismembered, and in the end only fragments the size of a stone were left, which could no longer cause damage to Chen and the mountain village.


    "Damn..." Uchiha Madara secretly cursed in his heart, although he was surprised at Yu Chen''s strength, but at this moment he also understood that now he can no longer deal with Chen, and can only evacuate first.


    When Uchiha Chen didn''t pay attention to him, his figure slowly declined, gradually buried in the earth, and secretly left here under the cover of earth escape.


    "Wait, I will definitely come back again!"


    In the sky, only a cry of unwillingness remained echoed in the same place.


    When Uchiha Chen came back to his senses, Madara had long since disappeared and fled away.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty-Nine: The Dust Settles (Thanks to Starlight for the reward)


    When all the dust settled, Uchiha Chen let out a sigh of relief, and at the same time nodded at the past and future behind him and said, "Thank you."


    However, those "he" didn''t say anything, just smiled and nodded.


    The long knife in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand trembled for a while, Tatsumi opened his hand, and saw several long knives separated from his hand. That was the weapon previously obtained from his own hands in different time and space. After destroying the meteorite, the long knife Even after completing its mission, after a few weapons were separated, they gradually disappeared in this space.


    Chen didn''t make a reservation, he seemed to know that with the current self, there was no way to truly display the strength of this sword.


    The reason why he was able to display such a powerful force is actually the problem with the long knife. The long knife with such a simple and long-lasting breath, and the huge power contained in it, Chen did not pass through the gap with the long knife. I know, if there is no such communication before, maybe Chen can withstand this crisis, but he can''t be as easy as this.


    Even, this is not the limit that this long sword can do. This is just the limit that Uchiha Tatsumi was able to display at the time. Tatsumi faintly felt that in this long sword, there was even more powerful power.


    He didn''t know why the knife came to him by himself, or why this knife gave him a sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t tell the name of this long knife, but this inexplicable sense of familiarity did not deceive him. people.Even when Uchiha Tatsuh held this sword in his hand, he was able to know how to use the ultimate power that this long sword can currently exert.


    Seeing this long knife turned into a little bit of fluorescence and disappeared in front of Chen.Chen turned his head, other time and space Chen is also ready to leave at this moment. After all, this time and space already has a Chen. It is not good for anyone to stay too much. In front of Chen.


    With a sigh of relief, the matter here is now settled.Turning around, I just wanted to look for Uchiha Madara, only to find that the place where he was standing was no longer there, and Uchiha Madara''s trace was long unknown.


    "Cut... Have you escaped?" Uchiha Tatsumi curled his lips and looked at the place where Tatsumi had been raged by the sword. That was the place where Uchiha Madara laughed at him, but now he has already gone to the building.


    Chen''s eyes flickered and looked into the distance, "After this tumult, I think he should be a little more honest. It may be considered stable for a while, but it is a pity that this place can''t stay any longer."


    After returning to the ground, Uchiha Tatsuno sighed lightly. After his battle with Uchiha Madara, even if they hide it, it is impossible to hide it.


    Before, the meteorites that Chen summoned in the desert were not discovered because of their small size. This is not bad, but where are they now?One of the main battlefields of the country of the river, the country of the wind and the country of the fire.


    If the people in Ninja Village and Konoha Village with two meteorite sands of that size were not seen, they would be really stupid.Obviously, this is impossible.With such a big movement, it can already threaten their battlefield, and at least one or two teams must be sent to collect intelligence.


    In this case, it also proves that the small mountain village has no way to hide his traces. Although the mountain pass is indeed very hidden and ordinary people cannot find it, it is a trivial thing for the ninja, let alone. The white eyes are eyes that can see through everything, and even ordinary perceptual ninjas can find out if there are people living nearby. In this way, it goes against Chen''s original idea of ??staying in the mountain village for a while.


    Rather than waiting for someone to come, it''s better to leave early and travel the world with the two young apprentices he just collected.In this way, you can also hand in two little girls ninjutsu while on the road.It really feels reasonable to think about it this way, so Chen nodded, stepped out, and in the next second, he was in front of Miao Miao Biao.


    But they said that the two little guys were standing in place with excitement, looking up at the sky and yelling, cheering for the person who resisted the meteorite in the sky. They didn''t know if that person was Chen or not. They were there shouting Uncle Chen. Come on.


    Before, some villagers came and called their mother away, saying that the whole village worshipped the gods and thanked the gods for giving them a way of life.


    As a result, Ms. Rukko, who had a hint of doubt in his heart, did not completely believe it. After hearing his two daughters say that the man in the sky might be Uchiha Tatsu who lived in their house before, the awe in her heart faded a lot. , Although he went with the villagers, he didn''t have the tension before.


    Originally they wanted to call the two little girls together, but was rejected by Cheng Chuan Luzi on the grounds that they were too young and didn''t understand anything. In the past, they might not listen to discipline and make trouble everywhere.


    Originally, the villagers wanted to try to persuade them, but Cheng Chuan Luzi was very determined, but they could only give up thinking of this.Bring Chengchuan Luzi to pray in the village shrine.


    When the two little girls saw the meteorite being destroyed, they were standing in place with excitement, but they didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsuno to suddenly appear in front of them.


    The two little girls were shocked immediately.


    "Wow!" Meow staggered and sat on the ground.The younger sister was accidentally tripped by her sister, and if she was unstable, she would fall.


    Chen had quick eyes and quick hands, and stopped the two little girls in his arms, avoiding the ending of the two little girls falling down.


    "Ah! It''s the badass...Uncle Chen!" Meow Miao did not forget what he said before and shouted.


    "Tatsu... Big brother is really amazing!" My younger sister looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a look of admiration, and little stars kept appearing in her eyes.


    On the contrary, Chen looked confused, looking at the two little girls and wondering what they were talking about.


    "You...what were you looking at before?"


    "Looking at Uncle Chen! Look at how Uncle Chen beat the bad guys away and smashed the big rocks!" Miao Miao waved her fists and made a vicious expression, and said triumphantly at Chen.


    "Can you see clearly?" Chen looked surprised.


    "Can''t see clearly!"


    Chen: "..."


    "Then how do you know it''s me?"


    "It feels wow!" Meow Meow looked at Chen with her cute eyes open, but her eyes were innocent.


    Chapter 530: Intention to Leave


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, stretched out his hand and gently poked Meow''s swollen face and said: "Ghost!"


    Meow Meow waved away from Uchiha Tatsun''s hand and smiled sweetly. Seeing that Tatsun had no objection, she knew that the person who protected them was really Uchiha Tatsun. She turned her back and hugged her sister and yelled freely. Said: "Sister, younger sister, really Uncle Chen, really Uncle Chen!"


    Being hugged by my own sister, Baa, even though she was a little uncomfortable, she nodded her head with excitement, and said happily, "Big...Big brother is amazing!"


    Of course I would not be embarrassed to be praised by two little girls, but reached out and touched their foreheads and found that there was no figure of Chengchuan Luzi here, and couldn''t help but ask: "What about your mother? Why didn''t you see you? mom?"


    "Mama was called away by the uncle in the village, what''s wrong with Uncle Chen? What''s the matter with you looking for Mama?" Meow raised her eyes and asked Uchiha Chen cutely.


    "Nothing, it''s just that there are things I want to discuss with your mother." Chen shook his head, and then asked: "In other words, do you want to follow your big brother to the outside world to take a look?"


    "The outside world?" Meow stretched out her finger in her mouth, thinking about it, and suddenly her eyes lit up: "Is there anything delicious or fun in the outside world? Is there a lot of things Meow wants? "


    "Some, some, the outside world has everything, there are so many things that Meow wants to eat and play, and there are so many good-looking things. If you like Meow by that time, big brother will grab them all for you!" Uchiha Chen''s tone seemed to be a goldfish kid holding a lollipop and abducting a young Lori who has never been in the world.


    "No!" Meow shook her head vigorously, and the two pigtails flew up with her head swaying. She looked at Uchiha Tatsun solemnly and said: "Mama said, grab someone It''s not right, only bad boys can steal things from people, Uncle Chen is really a big bad guy!"

 303 Naruto Power System Chapter 303

    Chen laughed dumbly. He didn''t expect that he was being taught a lesson by a little girl. With Chen''s identity, what could he not get?Besides, aren''t those things all his?He is just returning things to their original owners.


    "That''s OK, then if you are interested in something, I will buy it for you."


    "Emmmmm, will it be too expensive? How about it? Then we will borrow it to play for a few days and give it to my sister when I get tired of it. How about returning my sister when I get tired of it? "Miao Miao thought for a long time and thought of a good way, and said excitedly to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Puff..." The girl said that it was wrong to snatch things. Isn''t she a little robber? It''s difficult for her to think of borrowing things.


    "Then do you want to follow me to the outside world?"


    "want!"


    Chen nodded. Since the two little girls are willing to go out with him, then the biggest obstacle is solved, as long as they wait for their mother to come back and discuss it one last time.


    The three of them were talking, and saw the mothers of the two little guys walk in from the door with a smile on their faces. Seeing the three of them talking, they couldn''t help but smile and asked: "What''s the matter? What are you three discussing?"


    Seeing her mother came back, Meow Meow and Bae Bae ran over quickly, Meow Meow ran and shouted loudly: "Mama, Ma Ma, do you know? It''s really Uncle Chen, it''s Uncle Chen really. !"


    "What really is?" Cheng Chuan Luzi hugged the two little guys and asked with a smile.


    "That person!" Miao Miao was picked up by her mother and yelled excitedly in her arms. She stretched out her hands to draw a big circle and said: "It''s that... the stone that was so big that it was really burning. Uncle Chen ran away!"


    "Really?" Cheng Chuan Luzi gave Chen a surprised look. Originally thought it was just two little girls who misunderstood, but she didn''t expect Chen to admit it, but she just thought Chen was coaxing them. Just a little girl, Chen is too young anyway, Chengchuan Luzi believes that he is really strong, but no matter how much he can resist the natural punishment of meteorites.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, and did not talk, but sorted out the words and said: "Actually, this time I want to discuss with you the problem that I am going to take the two little girls away recently."


    "No way!"


    The two little girls were startled by the roar of their mother.After Chenchuan Luzi subconsciously said this sentence, he suddenly realized, "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean that. I mean... Didn''t you say that Lord Ninja will leave after a while? Why suddenly? Time has become so fast?"


    Chen frowned, did not accuse Cheng Chuan Luzi, and explained: "This way, I had a fight with someone before, and I was about to win. At the last moment, that guy actually summoned the meteorite and used me to deal with the meteorite. The Kung Fu escaped. The Kingdom of Chuan was originally the main battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire. Sudden occurrence of such a big movement would definitely arouse their attention. When they come to investigate, the cover here will be in vain, in order not to cause trouble. For necessary fights, I¡¯d better go with two little girls. Besides, I don¡¯t like trouble. After I leave, they won¡¯t do anything to you even if they come over. Ninjas don¡¯t take action against civilians. They pride themselves on this. A ninja who is a big country will still obey it, but it''s not easy for me to solve it here."


    "But..." Makikawa Riko just wanted to say something, when she saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s frown, she couldn''t help swallowing it abruptly, and said with a sigh, "Then, Master Ninja, when are you going to leave."


    "Just within two days."


    "Mama, don''t you go with us?" Meow raised her head in confusion.


    "Ma Ma... Ma Ma also go together..." Baa pulled the corner of his mother''s clothes and whispered softly.


    Chengchuan Luzi smiled bitterly: "Mom won''t go, mom is here... Besides, mom is an ordinary person and can''t keep up with you."


    Hearing that my mother was not leaving, Meow licked her mouth and she was about to cry. The same was true of her younger sister, her small eyes flickering, almost shedding tears.


    Upon seeing this, Cheng Chuan Luzi and Chen couldn''t help but step forward to comfort them, but at least they persuaded the two little girls.


    At this time, Makikawa Riko had originally thought about using this to keep the two little girls, but when she thought about staying, she couldn''t protect them. It''s better to follow Uchiha Tatsumi, and immediately put aside this thought and concentrate on comforting. Two people come.


    Chapter 531: Konoha''s Tension


    After all the bad words persuaded the two of them, Makikawa Riko and Uchiha Tatsun breathed a sigh of relief.The little guy at this age is the most noisy, and the most annoying, and will cry if he is not happy at all.


    "Then...If we want to see Ma Ma, can we come back to see Ma Ma?" Meow, holding back her crying, half sobbed.


    "Yes, we can come back anytime you want." Uchiha Tatsun touched the heads of the two little girls and sighed lightly.


    After finally comforting the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsumi glanced at Nakagawa Luzi with complicated eyes. After thinking for a long time, he took out a trait kunai from the system space and handed it to Nakagawa Luzi: "This is for You, you remember to take it with you, if you encounter any danger, throw it out."


    After thinking about it, he exchanged a necklace from the system space and handed it to Orange River Midori: "You should also bring this necklace. When you get hurt, this necklace will automatically release a ninjutsu, the power of ninjutsu. It can withstand the full blow of Shinnin, as long as you take both things with you, you will be able to hold on to my return."


    These things are all redeemed from the system, which is very practical.


    After receiving the special kunaiyu necklace handed over by Uchiha Tatsumi, Makikawa Rukko thanked her. She knew that it was because of her two daughters that Tatsun made such a heart. He respected himself. You polite had already been exhausted when he refused to become the master of his two daughters.


    With a light sigh, Makikawa Riko bowed deeply at Uchiha Tatsumi and retreated to go to cook first and withdraw.The two daughters Yu Chen remained in the yard.


    Meow looked up at Uchiha Tatsun, and whispered, "Uncle Tatsun, we... can''t we really take Ma Ma out?"


    "Why, you can''t bear it?"


    "Isn''t it?" Meow blushed, her red eyes and a red cheek looked so cute."I...I''m just thinking, if I leave Mama, my younger sister...my younger sister will cry."


    Hey: "???"


    "Haha!" Chen rubbed the arrogant meow, and said softly: "Your mother is not convenient to go out. She has been in this village for decades and has long been accustomed to life in the mountain village. If I let her go out, she won¡¯t be used to it. Besides, didn¡¯t I say that, if Miao Miao misses her mother, she can come back to see her at any time.¡±


    Miaomiao''s face was very embarrassed, after thinking about it, she finally gave up the idea, although she still had a lot of dissatisfaction in her heart, when Chengchuan Luzi and Chen made a decision, the two little girls felt unwilling in their hearts. Still have to be obedient.


    Kuni, in the camp of the Konoha Pioneer Team, Shigeru Hagaki is closing his eyes to recuperate. After being injured in a battle with Uchiha Tatsu recently, he has not recovered until now, but it is the trio of Zhuluchi Because of the short fighting time, coupled with Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s deliberate release of water, he did not suffer any serious injuries. It was just that he was unwell after taking too much liangliang pill. After being treated by a medical ninja, he was able to lie in bed for several days. Free to move.


    At this moment, Nara Shiraku is sitting in the camp of the commander of the Konoha village to handle important tasks. Because Shigeru Hagaki was injured and Osaimaru was temporarily transferred to a confidential mission, everything here is by him. To deal with it, at the moment he is patiently listening to the news brought back by the investigation team from the front.


    He didn''t really care when he heard the traces of a fierce battle found in the hinterland of Kawa no Kuni, but he couldn''t sit still in the next second.


    "In the hinterland of Kawa no Kuni, it is said that someone saw the meteorite fall. It is even rumored that they saw someone shooting down the meteorite head-on. Although the subordinates thought they were joking, it was said that they were not alone seeing it."


    "What!" Nara Luji was taken aback!The hand that was holding the file couldn''t help but shook and almost scattered the files on the entire desktop.


    "What''s the matter?" Shigeru Hagaki, who had closed his eyes and opened his eyes subconsciously when he heard Nara''s exclamation.


    Nara Shigeru raised his eyes and glanced at Shigeru Hagaki, then turned to the gods and said to Nazhong Shinobu: "Well, you go down first, I already know the things here."


    "Yes!" The ninja fisted back.


    "What''s the matter?" Shigeru Hagaki chuckled softly: "Why do you want to distract people? Is there any important confidential matter? Do you need me to act."


    Nara Shigeru looked at Shigeru Hagi with a calm face: "How is your body."


    Looking at his serious face, Shigeru Hagi knew that this matter was not easy, and said sternly: "It''s barely a big problem, 50% of the strength can be used, but if it is more, it may lose strength. After all... the previous overdraft was too serious. That person..." He said that Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes became sharper. After he returned, he personally wrote two copies of Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s information back to the village, one for three generations, and one for the Uchiha clan. , I hope to get information about Chen.


    However, the information from the village is unknown.It''s not that there is no authority to know.You must know that if you don''t have the authority to know, that means there is information about Chen in the village, but he, as the head of the dark ministry, cannot know, only the elder has the right to know.


    Unknown information means that even in the village, there is no information about Tatsun, and the Uchiha clan also spread a letter saying that there are no children left out.It''s as if Chen appeared in this world silently.There is no clue at all.


    "That person... that person is here." Nara Lu took a deep breath, looking solemnly at Shigeru Hagaki and said.


    "Which person?" Shigeru Hagaki, who was thinking about something, didn''t react at first, and said subconsciously, and suddenly his face became stiff: "Is that... that person?"


    Nara Shikajiu nodded and said: "The information just received shows that the man has already arrived in the hinterland of the country, and seems to have fought with people there. The ninja under his watch saw two meteorites fall from the sky. From the description, It seems to be bigger than the one we encountered, but it was quickly destroyed by people in a short time, but it was enough to attract attention."


    "Hiss!" Hagaki Maoshuo took a deep breath. He is a person who has experienced the power of the sky''s shaking stars. He naturally understands that the meteorite is not something ordinary people can resist. Just a meteorite has turned him into It looks like this, let alone two?


    Chapter 532: The Storm


    Listening to Nara Luji''s tone, this time the number of meteorites not only surpassed the one they had encountered before, but even in terms of size, it was far from comparable.How powerful is it to do this?


    Shigeru Hagaki''s face was very embarrassed, and an attack of that level felt terrifying just thinking about it now.

 304 Naruto Power System Chapter 304

    "Are you sure it is that person!"


    "Yeah." Nara Shika nodded for a long time, "I''m afraid no one except that person will be able to do that. I really don''t want to know that there are people who can do that."


    Shigeru Hagaki sighed lightly, "Me too, if I can, I really hope this is a dream."


    Nara Shikahisa¡¯s eyes were complicated: "However, what I care about right now is not this, but who is the person who is fighting with him. He can actually have such a powerful force, whether he is an enemy or a friend, if it is an enemy, we What will stop him."


    Shigeru Hagaki''s face stiffened. He only sighed that Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength was gone, but he didn''t think about who was the one who could stop Uchiha Tatsumi. If it was someone from another village, then they would The battle line, even this war, may fail. Don¡¯t underestimate the role of a strong man. Although their Konoha Village is temporarily in a strong position against the other four Ninja Villages, this has already allowed them to put all their vitality into full play. Release, at this time, if there is one more powerhouse who makes them helpless, all fronts will collapse in an instant.


    "Damn...how could this happen." Shigeru Hagi gritted his teeth and slapped the bed sheet fiercely: "Is there anyone?"


    "Ok?"


    "Is there any information about that person, or whether there is that person in other Ninja Village information."


    "Not for the time being." Nara Luji shook his head and said, "Although our Konoha village is tight, the other Ninja villages are also in the same situation. If they dare to have reservations in the face of our troops, they would have collapsed on the whole front. No such person exists. According to intelligence, there are no other fronts. Those two people seem to have appeared out of thin air."


    Hearing these words, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, "In that case, quickly write the report and hand it over to the village as soon as possible. We just wait for the news from the village to come. Also, continue to send people to investigate. , Be sure to get first-hand information before the Sunnin Village and the others!"


    "understand!"


    Not only was Konoha issued such an order, Sunnin Village who received the message also issued the same order.


    "What? Summon a meteorite? Destroy the meteorite forcefully? Are you kidding me?"


    "No...impossible, you quickly call Luosha and the scorpions. This time the situation is urgent. You must send someone to get the latest news before they get the latest news in Konoha Village. It is best to bring them in. In that case Our hope of winning this war is even greater!"


    While both Ninja villages were trying to inquire about the battle between Uchiha Tatsumi and Madara, Uchiha Tatsumi had already taken his two apprentices on a journey through the entire Ninja world.


    Holding the two sleeping little girls in his arms, Chen shook his head helplessly.Just before leaving, the two little girls were still crying and crying. They had already said it before. The night before they left, both little girls were still excited and couldn¡¯t sleep, but when they left, they still Can''t help crying.


    They are not to blame, after all, they are only four or five years old, they should have coquettishly begged for toys in the arms of their parents, but under the influence of the war, they had to shoulder more things.


    Because of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsun did not move forward at full speed, but chose to act as smoothly as possible to avoid disturbing the two just tired children.Even though he has slowed down, at the speed of Chen, he is already far away from the mountain village at this moment.


    At the same time, on the side of the battlefield where the two were fighting, a figure, no, it should be said that a humanoid creature shaped like a pitcher plant emerged from the mud and took a deep breath while looking at the vast battlefield.


    "Oh, oh! I didn''t expect even Uchiha Madara to be that person''s opponent. It''s really unexpected." A strange, hoarse tone came from the population.


    "Yes, fortunately we ran away fast before, otherwise..."


    "Things get very interesting, don''t they?"


    "That''s right... Even Master Madara is not that person''s opponent, we..."


    "It seems that the plan is about to change!" Hei Jue''s eyes flickered, and he looked at the bottomless pit on the battlefield without even hearing Bai Jue''s call.


    Two people''s voices appear in the same body. This would seem very strange to other people, but if this is in the body of the black and white, it seems very normal. They are originally two different wills...


    He closed his eyes and sensed the aura of the battlefield carefully. Before the perception ninja discovered the two of them, Black and White slowly sank to the ground, once again using his own magical power to leave.


    Uchiha Tatsu, who left with the two little girls, didn¡¯t know that he was already involved in a conspiracy. If he knew it, 80% would not care too much. After all, there are only people in this world who can make him jealous. So a few, the one I met before has already escaped, I believe he won''t make trouble for a while, as for the others, Chen doesn''t care at all.


    In the land of fire, Uchiha Madara¡¯s secret base, Uchiha Madara has already penetrated into the Golem of the outside world, and the nutrient tube inserted on his back is more than double the number before he left.At this moment, he was squinting his eyes, frantically absorbing life force and Chakra to supplement his almost dry body. You must know that when he came back, the Chakra in his body was almost exhausted. The current state is still too reluctant to use the Sky Obstacle.


    "How... Have you noticed anything?" An old voice came from Uchiha Madara''s mouth, looking at the black and white who had just entered and asked.


    Black and White Jue shook his head: "According to the news from the clone, that person seems to have left... I didn''t sense that person''s breath from there, but I found an interesting place."


    "Say!"


    "There I found a village with a very hidden entrance. I sensed the chakra breath of that person from that village, and... the smell was very strong, it is very likely that the person had been in the village before this."


    "Well, it seems that we really need to plan carefully." As Uchiha Madara''s old and tired voice stopped, the secret base became silent again.


    Chapter 533: Scared Little Girl


    "Hey...Bad Uncle Tatsumi, where are we going?" Sitting in Uchiha Tatsumi''s arms, I am very tired and bored, and pouting a mouth looking at Uchiha Tatsumi angrily. .


    "We are now going to the nearest town nearby, to see if there is any news, and buy something to eat for your two little cats by the way." Uchiha Tatsuno shaved Meow''s little nose.


    Both these two little cats clamored to eat after waking up, but it turned out to be good. They ate all the delicious things in his space. There was nothing left. There was no way. Chen had to find it. Replenish your inventory in a nearby town and inquire about intelligence.


    Due to his reasons, the country of Kawa no Kuni has become the focus of everyone. I have spent the night in the suburbs for the last two days. Tatsun also doesn¡¯t know how far public opinion has begun to ferment, so I can only go in and find out if things get more turbulent. Chen is happier, because he originally wanted to disrupt the entire battle.


    Not only Uchiha Madara is planning something, correspondingly, Tatsun is also planning something, but the two people have different goals, but the process is the same, they are all to make the whole Ninja world unrest, if at this moment If Uchiha Madara can read his mind, he might actually draw Chen as a confidant.


    Unable to withstand the noise of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsuno had to speed up.He sighed lightly. Originally Baa Baa was not like this. I don¡¯t know why. After coming out with Uchiha Tatsumi in the past two days, under the leadership of her sister Meow Meow, she became more and more naughty, just like a Meow Meow. Like No. 2, the two leaping little guys did make Uchiha Tatsuta tired to be honest.If you don''t find a place to stop and rest for a while, Chen is really afraid that he will not be able to stand it.


    Stiffly continued to lead the two little girls forward.However, the two little girls are too arrogant. It only took a few minutes. The two little guys have been arguing for several times. They have to clamor for toys and rest to make them delicious.


    It is blamed that Uchiha Chen was too used to the two little girls before, and now even if Chen gets angry, these two little girls are not at all afraid, only that Chen is joking with them.If you really want to punish the two little guys, Chen couldn''t bear it either.


    Shaking his head, put the two little girls down, their hands were knotted, and the two jet-black eyes had long disappeared, and they were replaced by those three-gou jade writing round eyes.The scarlet gou jade is full of ominousness, and even at this moment, Lianchen¡¯s temperament has changed a little. Before it was like a warm big brother, but now it feels like a cold and evil for two little girls. Bastard.


    The two little girls held each other abruptly to warm each other, and then looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with extremely strange and terrified eyes.


    Chen made the seal with both hands, and then slapped one hand on the ground, a very mysterious formation began to spread around Chen as the center.


    "Yin detection technique!"


    The mysterious formation began to extend continuously with the chakra in Uchiha Tatsumi''s body. The formation was originally only half a meter wide, and gradually widened to 10 meters, 100 meters, dozens of miles...


    The amount of chakras filled in the body made Chen need not care about the consumption of chakras at all, and a large amount of chakras were continuously output.


    In the process of continuous expansion of the formation, the color gradually faded and eventually became slightly invisible.But the power of this formation still exists.


    Relying on the existence of the formation, Uchiha Tatsu''s Chakra is like a water pattern, centered on Tatsun, following the formation, it begins to spread around.


    With the spread of Uchiha Tatsun Chakra, his consciousness and perception also spread.


    He slowly closed his eyes, and then his consciousness was immersed in perception wholeheartedly, yes, he was perceiving the situation nearby.Because he couldn''t bear the broken thoughts of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsuno had to use detection techniques to find out the situation of the nearby villages.


    Less than a cup of tea, Uchiha Tatsu opened his eyes suddenly, and immediately his body was shocked, and in the next second he suddenly remembered that there were two other little guys, and he couldn''t help but converge his momentum towards Meow. Look at it.


    It was only then that the two little guys were holding each other trembling, and the emotions that had stabilized were showing signs of collapse and crying again.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Chen couldn''t help but smiled wryly, squatting down and trying to pick up the two little girls.


    But the two little girls couldn''t help but took a step back subconsciously, watching Uchiha Tatsu who approached step by step, the two of them couldn''t help but hug each other tighter.


    "Bad...Bad Uncle Tatsun?" Meow Meow looked pale, looked at Uchiha Tatsun, and asked timidly.That cautious posture was like a needle that deeply stung Uchiha Tatsu''s heart. Once upon a time, many people looked at him with such eyes.


    But he never cared about the eyes of those weak, those of irrelevant people, Uchiha Tatsuno never paid attention to it even half a minute.This is not only a manifestation of Chen''s fear, but also an affirmation of Chen''s strength.

 305 Naruto Power System Chapter 305

    In a family that grew up in that situation, even a good young man like Chen who grew up in a harmonious society would inevitably be contaminated with the subconsciousness of pursuing power. What''s more, he himself blames himself on the night of extermination. Watching Itachi slaughter his people and his parents.Since then, Chen has chosen to pursue power by all means.


    It was from that time that a heart that was able to maintain a kind heart began to embark on a path of difference.Because the state of mind has changed, even if it is not visible on the surface, but still knows what to do, so whether to seize the treasures of Hoshinin Village or join the Osha Maru, the decision is made under the tendency of the heart to pursue power. .


    With a light sigh, Uchiha Tatsun thought that he might not care about how others look at him for the rest of his life, but he did not expect that when the two of Meow Meow and Meow Meow looked at him like this, Tatsun felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart. It came out spontaneously, very uncomfortable, and made him very uncomfortable.


    Why do two little girls look at themselves with such eyes?


    Why are two little girls afraid of themselves?


    Why, why on earth!


    Chapter 534: Inquiry about the news


    Uchiha Tatsun had never felt that he had been so fond of two little girls. It was the first time he felt this way. The unprecedented feeling made him want to accept them as disciples at the first sight of the two little girls.The result was also very gratifying. Although the process was a bit tortuous, the overall situation was good.Take two little girls as apprentices, and start traveling around the world with them.


    However, this road has just taken a beginning, and the two little girls showed such expressions to him, are they afraid?


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes darkened, and he didn''t know why he was so heartbroken.Asking myself, couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Bad...Bad Uncle Tatsumi, what are you laughing at..." Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi laughed, Meow asked timidly but curiously.


    "No...nothing." Shaking his head, Uchiha Tatsu chuckles, because he is too demanding of the two little girls.You must know that he who has opened the writing wheel and he who has not opened the writing wheel is completely two people, not only in strength, but also in temperament.


    Originally represented ominous, cold writing round eyes, how could it leave a good impression on the little girls?


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsumi''s originally dim heart received a little comfort, he closed the writing wheel, looked at the two little girls with a smile, and reached out to hug them.


    The two little girls hesitated for a while, and finally Baa came over first, looked at Tatsun, and then threw herself into Uchiha Tatsu''s arms and started crying.Not only bleat, after her, sister Miao Miao also trot over and burst into tears in Chen''s arms.


    "Wow... terrible, terrible... Bad Uncle Chen, Bad Uncle Chen!"


    Chen touched their little heads and couldn¡¯t help comforting them: ¡°Don¡¯t cry or cry, don¡¯t you want to be a ninja? If you can¡¯t stand this momentum, how can you become a ninja in the future? The most powerful ninja is in terms of momentum. It is a hundred times more terrifying than this. How can I be relieved if this is put in the future?"


    "Relax... Don''t worry, Uncle Chen, no! Meow will not be afraid of it!"


    "Hey... Hey...no!"


    The heads of the two little girls were swearing, and they made something like an oath to Uchiha.Indeed, as the two of them said, since then, the two little guys have never been afraid of no matter how severe the form or how strong the opponent is.


    Chen smiled, looking at the two little guys crying into the little faces of cats, and said with a smile: "Okay, wipe your tears. What''s it like? I have found the next town, just ahead of me. In the distance, today we rushed there to rest for a while, take care of it for a period of time, and wait for the rest before going on the road, how about?


    Chen immediately picked up the two little girls and dared to head towards the frontmost town.The two little guys were awake at this time, so Chen tried to keep the fastest speed without hurting the two little girls.This is true, the three of them barely rushed to the nearest village after noon.


    "Wow... is this the outside world? Bad Uncle Chen, really beautiful, wow, can I go play?" Meow Meow just entered the town just like Grandma Liu who entered the Grand View Garden, showing a very surprised and curious expression , He felt that everything was so fresh, completely different from the mountain village. No matter what, she wanted to try it and ask about it.Struggling to jump out of Uchiha Chen''s arms, touch here and look over there.


    Not only Meow, but her sister is similar, but her sister is not as courageous as hers. It may be because she is afraid of seeing so many people, she has been shrinking in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s arms, but her eyes are Has been moving with Meow Meow.


    Chen chuckled, put the baa down in his arms, and walked with her hand and said: "This is only a small town in the country of Sichuan. The population is not very large, and it is still a war period, and many people are I left to take refuge. If I have a chance, I will take you to the capital city of the country of fire. I will take you to Konoha. That is the real fun. When the time comes, I will take you to eat the best barbecue there, the best. Ramen."


    While talking, Meow imagined that the saliva in her mouth had gradually fallen following Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s narration. She put her index finger on her chin and took a violent mouth, swallowing all the saliva. After returning, he asked in a low voice: "Really...really? Uncle Chen?"


    "Of course it is true, will I lie to you?"


    Meow Meow smashed her mouth, as if she was fantasizing Chen taking them to a big meal.


    Rubbing Meow Meow¡¯s little head, Chen said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find a hotel first. Let¡¯s take a good rest, and we will go out to stroll when we¡¯re resting. Anyway, we have time.¡±


    Meow nodded, so Chen led the three to find a small hotel, put the two little girls on the bed, but fell into a deep sleep after a while.


    The little girl has been too tired for these two days and has been on the road. Even if she is resting, she is still in the mountains and forests. Although there is a wooden escape from Chen, this does not relieve the fatigue caused by the journey. After all, both of them are out for the first time. This kind of fresh and exciting experience can''t be eased in one or two days. It was not until they stayed in the hotel that they were truly relieved, fell on the bed and fell asleep.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, separated a Mudun clone to guard the two in the room and then quietly walked out.


    Wearing a pure white robe, Uchiha Tatsumi came to the only izakaya in the town and ordered two bottles of sake. He sat down and tasted it carefully. At the same time, his ears were not idle, but carefully. Listening to the words of those drinking and making booze.


    Although Chen is not a drunkard, in such a place where dragons and snakes are mixed, some intelligence will always be collected!


    "Have you heard? It seems...our country of Sichuan has been punished by God!"


    "Huh? Is it true?"


    "It''s true! My brother''s sister''s cousin''s cousin''s aunt''s nephew''s uncle''s brother-in-law''s friend told me that he said that there were meteorites in our Kawa no Kuni!"


    "Ah! Then don''t you run quickly?"


    "Hey...what are you running? It has been beaten by someone, and I don''t know who it was. It can prevent the landing of the punishment, it is probably a god!"


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Yes, my friend didn''t tell me. It is said that there is no news now, but people from Sand Ninja Village and Konoha Village have already gone to investigate."


    Chen shook his head slightly, did not collect any valuable information at all, listening to these nutritious news, he was very impatient.


    Chapter 535: Konoha''s Strategy


    He came here to find out from these people about the developments of Sand Ninja and Konoha, but only these unnutritious information.


    Regarding the investigation of Sun Shinobu and Konoha, Uchiha Tatsuro had already concluded in his heart that what he wanted to know was the specific details of the current battle between the two sides.


    Shaking his head and pouring a small glass of sake in one sip, Uchiha Tatsuno''s face remained unchanged.Listening to these ordinary people''s nourishment topics, Chen found that his decision to come here to inquire about the news seemed meaningless.With a bitter smile, he filled the glass with the wine, Chen frowned and took a sip. To be honest, the wine here is delicious at all. After all, it is a small place. Not only is the sake tasteless, but the color is not particularly transparent. A layer of residue was faintly floating on the wine.The wine he had drunk before in the country of fire was not on the same level, let alone the white wine he had drunk in his previous life.


    Enduring the discomfort in his heart, Chen finished drinking this pot of wine and prepared to call the izakaya servant over to settle the bill.


    Suddenly his ears moved, and he seemed to hear something.


    "Eh...Have you heard the news?"


    "Which?"


    "Hi! That''s the news that our country of Sichuan is about to fall to the country of wind!"


    "Hi...Is this news?"


    When the person finished saying this, the audience seemed to be quiet for a moment...The surroundings became silent, and only the sound of Uchiha Tatsumi serving wine and pouring wine.


    For a long time, I only heard the person who had just started speaking with a sigh, then lowered his voice and said softly to the people next to him: "This is also the news I heard from other people! It is said that not long ago, The general of our country of Sichuan was killed!"


    "hiss¡­"


    "Hurrah!"


    "Isn''t this good news!"


    "I don''t know who it is! This is really a kind person!"

 306 Naruto Power System Chapter 306

    The originally quiet izakaya seemed to have caused an uproar after hearing the news from somebody, and there was even more cheers from the surrounding people.


    The corner of Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s mouth raised his heart slightly: "I didn¡¯t expect that the general of Onigawa¡¯s country is so unpopular. It¡¯s no wonder that a general who can rob in his own country can win the hearts of the people. It seems that I will kill this. The guy is not considered to be killed in vain."


    There was peace in Uchiha Tatsu''s heart, not that he was relieved after knowing that the guy was unpopular, but because that guy was unpopular, so after getting rid of it, he felt relieved.


    This feeling of doing good things without leaving a name, Uchiha Chen will inevitably have a strange feeling in his heart, but this is developing in a good direction, rather than the feeling of developing in a bad direction.


    "What''s so..." I saw the man speak irritably, it seems that what he said has been heard by the entire izakaya, and he has nothing to hide, so he no longer speaks under his throat and loudly:" It is for this reason that the Tengkang family began to threaten our daimyo. It seems that the person who killed the general may be Konoha, so they tried to coerce our daimyo into the country of the wind in order to give their patron Teng Kangmu. Revenge!"


    "what!"


    "This... didn''t this push us into the fire pit!"


    "Isn''t it!" Seeing the man slapped his thigh, he was filled with indignation: "Who doesn''t know that the country of wind is not an opponent of Konoha village at all. Although the four big countries are now united to deal with the country of fire, it depends on the fire The country is not panicking at all, and it is a situation of suppression on all fronts. Not to mention that the land of fire originally had Konoha white teeth and legendary ninjas like Sannin, but now there are more like yellow flashes and nightmare writing wheels. Eyes, Shishen Zhishui, such a powerful character, where is Sunnin Village the opponent of Konoha Village! If our daimyo really decides to go to the country of wind, then we will stand opposite Konoha completely. ?"


    Hearing that person¡¯s analysis, everyone in the izakaya couldn¡¯t help but breathe in air-conditioning. Things were exactly the same as he said. Not to mention that the country of fire was so strong that they could not see the hope of victory. Originally, their country was standing. Neutrality is even faintly biased towards the Fire Nation camp. You must know that the Fire Nation is the largest food producer. Although they say that the land is not barren, they still have to import some food from the Fire Nation. If you stand rashly The opposite of the Fire Nation, after the war is over, the Fire Nation will come back to hold accountable, and it is the civilians who suffer in the end.


    "No, we can''t just wait and die like this! We have to resist!" On the seat, a person suddenly stood up and shouted, trying to get everyone to look at him.


    Facts proved that he succeeded. Everyone in the izakaya looked at him, and even the boss could not help but look sideways at him, as if waiting for him to continue.


    "But how can we resist! It''s easy to say, just those of us, what can we resist!"


    "As long as we unite and protest together? It is not enough for us. We have to mobilize other people, mobilize all the personnel, and protest in front of the daimyo together. I don''t believe it, the Tengkang family. Can manipulate the hearts and minds of thousands of people in our country!"


    "Good idea!" The person sitting above suddenly brightened his eyes, stood up, and said to everyone: "Everyone, since I told the news, then I will be responsible for this matter to the end. I will take it today. This leader mobilizes everyone, and we go to the daimyo to protest together. If one person fails, then ten people, if ten people fail, then one hundred ten thousand ten thousand people... I believe that the people of our country of Sichuan will be able to Conquer the Tengkang family, whether we live or die! Let them die if we want to die, we still want to live well!"


    "it is good!"


    "I''ve seen the Tengkang family upset for a long time, but there is no one to take the lead!"


    "Today, I will give it up, count me. Also, I will mobilize other people!"


    The original wailing izakaya became lively when a person responded to the call.


    Uchiha Tatsun watched all this happen coldly.He just smiled contemptuously, poured the last bit of wine in one sip, wiped the corners of his mouth, stood up, patted his robe and prepared to check out.


    He didn''t intend to get involved with this matter, which was obviously the strategy of Konoha Village.Whether it''s the Tengkang family or the daimyo of the country of the river, they are not accessible to people in this small town. Why can this guy know so much about daimyo?


    Chapter 536: Underground Exchange


    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, he could feel a clear chakra fluctuation from the person who told the news, and he could also feel the same chakra fluctuation from the bodies of the few booing people.Obviously, these people are in the same group, and the purpose of coming to this town is also very clear. It is to stir up the emotions of the civilians in the town, and let them spontaneously organize the protest team to protest against the daimyo, and force the country of Sichuan. The daimyo has completely invested in the fire country camp. I believe that not only this town, but also other towns in the river country should have the same group of people inciting other people''s emotions.


    This trick had already been badly played in Uchiha Tatsumi''s previous life, but it may have appeared for the first time in this Hokage world.After all, the main combat power in this world is the ninja, and the combat civilians in the ninja world have no way to intervene. This also leads to some very common separatist techniques. I don¡¯t know who this is Konoha¡¯s idea, but 80% should be three generations, because In Chen''s impression, only three generations had such a deep grasp of the human heart, and they could think of this way.


    First raised a topic to attract everyone''s attention, and then arranged for a few people to booze. This kind of technique Uchiha Tatsumi has seen, and after summoning the upright and angry young servant, Uchiha Tatsuo got up and prepared to leave.A cold glance at the threat in the eyes of the''civilian angry youth'' who was about to come over to discuss with him is self-evident.


    As soon as the man was about to come, he just stepped out, he felt as if he had entered the ice cellar, his whole body was cold, he subconsciously stopped his steps, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with cold sweat on his face, and carefully retracted his steps. , His hands involuntarily peeked at his waist, only to find that he hadn''t touched anything, he couldn''t help being surprised. It turned out that he was pretending to be a civilian at this time, and the ninja bag was not worn on him.He could only watch Uchiha Tatsun leave, but he imprinted Tatsun''s face deeply in his mind.


    Chen smiled. Although he won''t bother what Konoha wants to do in the country of Kawamura, he will not go there specially. His attitude is very clear. As long as he doesn''t mess with him, just don''t mess with the people of Konoha Village. It doesn''t matter how you deal with it.As for whether his identity will be exposed?That doesn''t exist. There is no such person in this world. Even if it is exposed, they can''t find out their own details. Is Chen still afraid of this?


    Seeing that the''civilian angry youth'' stopped, Uchiha Tatsuno no longer cared about him, but got up and left.Because he knew that since there are ninjas from Konoha Village here, it would be impossible to find out any more news.In other words, the incarnation of the ninjas of Konoha Village as civilians incited the hearts of the people of Kawa no Kuni, this is already good intelligence news.


    He can probably guess that this Konoha Village must have had some shameful deal with the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Kawa, and 80% of it is related to the Teng Kang family. Otherwise, the daimyo of the Kingdom of Kawa will not let them stir up the hearts of the people in various places. .You must know that the supreme leader of the country of Sichuan is the daimyo, but there is still a family of Tengkang who is faintly controlling everything in the country of Sichuan.


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the direction of the wind country Sunnin Village with blinking eyes.Now Konoha Village has made a move. I wonder if the people in Sand Ninja Village can see it, and can they figure out a way to break the move?


    "Make trouble, make trouble, the bigger the trouble, the better, it''s better to involve a little more people..." Uchiha Tatsumi muttered to himself.


    The bigger the trouble, the more it is not a bad thing for Chen, the muddy water makes it easier to fish.


    Shi Shiran walked out of the izakaya. During this period, no one dared to step forward to stop him, and even the originally exciting atmosphere dropped to a freezing point because of Chen.Wan Xingchen left soon, and it didn''t affect Konoha Ninja''s plan in the izakaya too much.They breathed a sigh of relief, and then began a new round of speeches, setting off a wave of protests initiated by civilians in the country of Sichuan.


    Just as Uchiha Tatsumi guessed, not only this town, but also other towns in Kawa no Kuni, the same scene was staged.Not only in izakayas, but also in squares and hotels, as long as it is densely populated, there are Konoha ninjas.They can run through several towns by themselves as long as they perform the shadow clone technique. As long as they gather everyone together at the end, they can form a force that can almost shake the regime of the Kingdom of Sichuan.


    Although I didn''t get any very confidential information on this trip, this piece of information was enough to drink a bottle of inferior sake at the izakaya this trip.The rest of the information Chen did not expect to be able to know it in the izakaya. An intelligence expert like Jiraiya would almost only be able to learn such information when going to a tavern izakaya. The most important source of information is actually in the gold exchange.No matter who it is, there is no denying the status of the gold exchange in the Hokage world.


    Not only to be a bounty hunter, but more importantly, the money exchange is the most accurate place in Naruto World.No one knows who opened the gold exchange. As early as the Warring States period or even the samurai period, the gold exchange had existed, and it has not been known for many years. There is the most complete intelligence system there, no matter what information, As long as there is enough silver in your pocket, you can inquire.


    There are a group of people who do everything for money in the money exchange. As long as the money is enough, even if they are asked to assassinate the shadow.Just like Jiao Du, although he failed to assassinate the first generation of Hokage, Chen Jing was a man with his courage to take on the task.


    Walking along the remote roads of the small town, there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on this road, and more are people with blood on their bodies.Generally, those bounty hunters usually move around the exchange house when there is no mission, so that they can pick up the mission at any time, and they can also inquire about some useful information.


    "Hey! Boy, do you know where this is? Leave now!"


    Just as Uchiha Tatsuno was about to continue along this path, a low growl of obscure sound came from his side.


    Looking sideways, a majestic man wearing a dark black robe with a four-centimeter scar on his face sat on the roadside and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi. His eyes were full of badness, but Tatsun. But he clearly felt the worry and kindness hidden in the depths from his eyes.


    Chapter 537: The oppressive force of terror


    There was a surprised expression on Uchiha Tatsu''s face. He didn''t expect that someone here would be so kind to remind him, although he didn''t need it.But he couldn''t help but soften his eyes when he looked at the man. He looked at the man kindly, but his tone did not change. He said blankly, "I know, my purpose is there!"


    "Do you dare to go here if you know where this is?" The man''s brows wrinkled deeper. He took a closer look at Uchiha Tatsumi, and couldn''t help but say: "You seem to be a bit face-to-face, not this town. It¡¯s the person inside. I advise you not to go in."


    The corner of Chen''s mouth rose slightly, and he understood the kindness of this guy, but he didn''t intend to leave. He nodded and thanked him, so he moved on and ignored the person.


    "Hey! You guy! Why don''t you listen to persuasion!" As the man said, he was about to stand up and stop Uchiha Tatsumi. Just when he stretched out his hand to support the ground, his nose moved slightly, as if he could smell Tatsun. There was a smell of alcohol, and then he gave up the action of getting up, and snorted coldly: "Huh, go, let you, a little guy who doesn''t know the heights of the world, suffer some hardship!" Continue to sit down in vain, arms around Looking at Uchiha Tatsun fiercely in front of his chest, he seemed to blame him for not listening.


    Walking along this deserted road, Uchiha Tatsumi could gradually feel that the momentum on the pedestrians on the road became stronger and stronger, or he could already clearly feel the bloody smell of those people.


    I saw those people staring at Uchiha Tatsu playfully, as if they were looking at a tender and delicious prey.It wasn''t until this time that Uchiha Tatsu realized it. It turned out that the man was on the way to the gold exchange to remind those who accidentally entered this place, especially the children in the town.You must know that there is a mixture of fish and dragons in the gold exchange, and it is not that there are no abnormal guys who like to ravage children.That person must also be a person with a story.


    But is Chen the ignorant young man?He is a ruthless character who can go back and forth in Five Ninja Village. The miscellaneous fish that he encountered on the road to the gold exchange was placed before Uchiha Tatsumi, but he would not even look at it.


    I didn''t want to see them looking at their prey again, Uchiha Chen gave a cold snort, shaking his whole body.A murderous intent burst out from him, and the corners of his clothes automatically took a step forward.


    "Bang Bang Bang"


    Every step seems to be stepping on the hearts of those people, "Dong dong dong".Their heartbeat moved step by step with Uchiha Chen, and began to beat violently.


    Finally, someone couldn''t bear Chen''s deterrent pressure from the bottom of his heart. With a "pouch", a mouthful of blood was spit out, and the whole person fell softly on the ground, with more breaths and less intake, and he couldn''t live long after seeing them.


    It wasn''t until this time that they realized that Chen was not a delicious prey at all, but a monstrous monster.At least, none of them can maintain a standing posture under Chen''s pressure.


    Involuntarily, their footsteps began to retreat, and the whole body was bowed into a ball, but the feet were slowly retreating, like a shrimp, constantly struggling on the beach.


    Chen coldly snorted and stopped looking at their ugly gestures.Instead, he continued to step forward, but he did not regain his aura.The group of guys in front of me are either rebellious or inferior samurai who have abandoned the samurai creed. They are all ugly people stained with blood. They are all evil. If they really kill a few, they will kill it. Who are they? Isn''t his hands covered with blood of sin?Sooner or later, they will have to pay back when they come out. They should be conscious before they take this step. One day they will be brutally killed like a dog.


    Along the way, people continued to vomit blood and died because they couldn''t bear Uchiha Tatsu''s momentum.At this moment, everyone looked at Uchiha Tatsumi''s gazes once again, no longer full of caution and hostility, but begging.That''s right, they are begging Uchiha Tatsuno to let them go.


    However, Tatsun did not pay attention, and the aura from all over his body burst out again, and a stronger pressure than before came from Tatsuhashi, as if he would not kill them to death, Uchiha Tatsuki vowed not to give up.


    At the intersection, after Chen turned the corner, the rugged man continued to sit on the ground without moving. Originally, he was still sighing, as if feeling that another miserable teenager was gone forever.As a result, after Uchiha Tatsuno¡¯s aura burst out again and again, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his whole body. He looked at Tatsun¡¯s path in surprise, and muttered to himself: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be a hidden master. Hey, look again. Wandering."

 307 Naruto Power System Chapter 307

    He sighed, took out the wine gourd hanging around his waist, bit the cork, and took a sip of wine at the mouth of the gourd.Randomly wiped the dripping liquor with his dirty sleeves, staring at the horizon with a sad expression, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Just when Uchiha Tatsu''s momentum changed again, his eyes condensed suddenly, and he secretly said, "No!"


    Hastily stuffed the wine gourd in his hand to his waist, regardless of whether the wine gourd was covered, a carp stood up and ran towards the corner.His face was covered with cold sweat.


    "This is bad!"


    Just as he felt, there were not many people standing in front of Chen at this moment.Most of the others vomited blood and languished on the ground.


    "stop!"


    The man rushed over from the corner and yelled at Uchiha Tatsu: "Stop it!"


    "En?" Chen turned his head to look at him impatiently.


    Until this time, the man really faced Uchiha Tatsu''s aura. The steps he had planned to go forward were messed up, and he stood frozen in place, with one hand still stretched out, and his face was covered with cold sweat, but he did. He didn''t vomit blood like the trash people on the ground and fell down like this. Instead, he slammed his whole body and tried to resist Uchiha Tatsu''s pressure.


    "Please... please stop! Let them go!" Biting his head, the man stammered the whole sentence, but he had already scolded in his heart, and blamed these bastards, only knowing that they are bullying and fearing hardship. Unexpectedly, this time he actually kicked the iron plate, and in the end he was asked to clean up the mess.


    Uchiha Tatsuno paused, staring at the man, staring at him so that he was straight and hairy, and subconsciously wanted to hold the long sword at his waist.


    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s aura suddenly dissipated, and he returned to calm once again, as if nothing had ever happened. If so many people were still lying on the ground, I¡¯m afraid it would make people think that everything is here. It never happened.


    Chapter 538: Fear


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s whole body was put away completely, as if it had never happened before. If it weren''t for the group of people on the ground who were lying limp and undecided, maybe that person would really think it was like an illusion. .


    However, this is not the case.The man took a deep breath, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, and just wanted to speak, but didn''t know what to say. He opened his mouth and made a meaningless sound of ah, not born in a long time.


    Uchiha Chen frowned and looked at the man with a serious expression inexplicable. In fact, if the man hadn''t stopped him, he might not have kept his hand.The reason why he stopped was only because of the favor that the man admonished.


    Uchiha Tatsun didn¡¯t like to owe people¡¯s love to his family. Although he said it was not the favor he wanted to owe, it was because that person was able to say this without knowing Tatsu¡¯s identity and strength, Uchiha Tatsuno Even if he inherited this favor.


    Uchiha Tatsumi gave a chuckle, looking inexplicable, watching the man''s mouth play with a taste: "What''s wrong? You actually intercede for them? From your appearance, it seems that you are still a man with a story..."


    The man''s face became stiff, and he secretly said in his heart: "Do you think I want to intercede for them? I hope these ghosts will die soon. But there is no way, people are in the rivers and lakes, and they can''t help themselves." He sighed softly and sorted out After a sentence, he said: "Well... there is no way. I am a person hired by the people here. I can barely say that they are the people here. I must help maintain the order here. If there is no need, I don''t want to In this way, but my boss does not allow this to happen..."


    He didn''t continue to say the rest, Uchiha Tatsuno understood it.80% of this man is a thug hired by the gold exchange here.In a huge money exchange, if someone makes trouble, they must be resolved.


    Organizations like the Money Exchange that spread throughout the Ninja World, there will definitely be people making trouble.It is impossible for everyone to be cultivated by their own organization, which would be a waste of time and money.Therefore, it is inevitable to hire outside powerhouses as thugs.Just like the man in front of him, 80% of them are also employed by money exchange offices for various reasons. Such people have their own stories, but in the final analysis it is for money.


    Uchiha Chen could understand, he chuckled, and looked at the man and said, "It''s not impossible to let them go. But well..." Chen did not continue.


    "But what..." The person''s eyes flashed, and the look in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes became more cautious. Originally, he thought that this matter could be resolved safely, but in the end there was still a price to pay.


    "It''s nothing..." Uchiha Tatsumi thought for a while and said: "Wait until I think about it, just as if you owe me a favor... Although you may not need it in this life..."


    Saying that Uchiha Tatsu lifted his leg and walked forward, he turned his head and glanced at the man inadvertently. The scarlet writing wheel in his eyes looked at the man, causing the man to shudder involuntarily, and he was shocked.


    "This...write...write round eyes!" The person with a cold sweat in his heart couldn''t help but said: "Uchiha''s people? So young...when did the Uchiha''s clan have such a young and strong man again? Why never Have you heard of it? Is this the legendary instant stop water? It shouldn''t be! How could it be so strong?"


    That man is still a little confident in his own strength, not to mention the long-established powerhouses, but for those emerging powerhouses in the ninja world, he can still resist one or two. If it is in his heyday, defeating them is not Nothing is possible, but the look in Uchiha Tatsuo''s eyes made him dare not move, as if his whole body was plunged into an ice cellar. Even in the middle of summer, the hot weather could not bring him a trace of temperature.If it were on the battlefield, he believed that he was very likely to be dead at this moment.


    When Uchiha Tatsuno left, he let out a sigh of relief, as if rejoicing, but also melancholy.


    "I''m old, I''m old..." The man''s originally straight body became rickety a lot. He tilted his body slightly and took out the wine gourd from his waist. During the previous run, the wine gourd did not spill any wine. After taking a sip of wine, the man slowly lifted his leg, walked behind him step by step, and once again returned to the place where he had been paralyzed and continued to cherish his life.


    But it is said that Uchiha Tatsuya has already walked this path that is almost equivalent to hell for ordinary people.A small bungalow that didn''t seem special appeared before his eyes.Here is the external performance that the gold exchange is used to cover up, but under this small bungalow, it is a real place with a different sky.


    The gold exchanges in various places have their own cover. For example, most of the gold exchanges in the country of fire are hidden under public toilets, while in the country of Sichuan, most of them are like small bungalows. House.Originally, there were not so many desperadoes on this road, and I don¡¯t know whether it was the cause of the war or the special circumstances of this place. This led to a large group of people at the bottom who could not get mixed up in the gold exchange. Alley.


    They have nothing else, but the ability to observe words and colors has been cultivated to the top.Seeing those guys who are obviously not easy to provoke, they stay away, like Uchiha Tatsu who usually seems harmless to humans and animals is their main goal.But they never thought that this time they looked away, and when they met Uchiha Tatsumi, they kicked the iron plate.


    Walking into the small bungalow step by step, Uchiha Chen''s brows have not been stretched, without him, it is too messy.He is not a cleanliness patient, but the environment here is too messy, even he can''t see it.


    However, this is just this section of the road. Going through the inner door of the small bungalow, opening the obvious mechanism in the small bungalow, the hidden door is opened in a karakal manner, revealing the appearance it should have originally.


    Behind the secret door, the two ninjas standing on both sides of the door looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with frowning brows, and found that Tatsumi did not have the temperament that haunts the gold exchange office. "Who are you? Do you know what this place is? This is not the place where you played home!"


    Uchiha Tatsun smiled coldly, and his convergent momentum released a trace of...


    Chapter Five Hundred and Nine: Obtaining Information


    However, it was the trace of breath that felt like a monstrous beast.The two guys guarding the door are not super-powerful guys. The wandering ninjas who can''t get along with each other barely come to the gold office to apply for success. Where have you seen such a big battle?


    Suddenly feeling Uchiha Tatsu''s aura, the two of them couldn''t help but tremble, and they almost didn''t scare their pants.The two of them looked at Uchiha Tatsuki tremblingly, and humbled their heads and said with difficulty: "No...I don''t know if the adult is coming...I...I''ll wait for a long time to welcome you, please...sir...please your forgiveness and forgiveness. Pass us!"


    Saying that the two guys actually knelt down toward Uchiha Tatsuo, that attitude is as humble as you are.


    Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, raised his leg and stepped over the two of them, ignoring them.However, he restrained his aura, after all, he was here to gather information this time, not to exchange money for the place.


    After such a big battle, the people in the gold exchange knew that Uchiha Tatsuno was not a good stubborn, but he did not see the old man who wanted to bully Uchiha Tatsuki at his young age. Set of plots.


    Ignoring the people who stared at him cautiously, and ignoring the rascals who were still drinking and chatting, Uchiha Tatsuno walked straight to the front desk and gently buckled the front desk, awakening the front desk lady who was still immersed in delusion. .


    The young lady saw that Uchiha Tatsu was handsome and strong, and she had long started to fantasize about how she would serve Uchiha Tatsuto tonight, how to live under Uchiha Tatsumi, get Uchiha Tatsumi''s heart, and move towards the pinnacle of her life.


    Seeing someone awaken her from her fantasy, she couldn''t help but frown. When she saw that the man was the hero she had imagined, she instantly changed her face, and that face full of disgust was already covered with Hexi With a gentle smile, watching Uchiha Tatsumi said in a soft tone: "Excuse me, this lord, do you need any service?"


    She swears that this must be the kindest tone in her life.If it were other men, I''m afraid she would sink under her gentle inquiry and kind smile.For her own looks, this woman is still somewhat confident.Just by looking at the lustful eyes of other people in the gold exchange, you can find that if this woman hadn''t been covered by the gold exchange, she might have been looted by this group of cruel and innocent people long ago!


    However, Uchiha Tatsuno was unmoved. He still looked at her with plain eyes, and said in a plain tone: "Excuse me, is there any information about the movements of various Shinobu villages now? It''s best to be from Kimo village, other Shinobu villages? Key actions for


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsu was unmoved, the woman was secretly angry, and she could not help cursing in her heart: "Idiot!" However, on the surface, she still gently said with a very and hee expression: "Excuse me, we are not sold at the gold exchange. Information related to the Five Ninja Villages!"


    "Isn''t it for sale?" Uchiha Tatsumi smiled coldly: "The money is enough, don''t worry! As long as the intelligence and my heart, how much money does not matter.


    "Sorry..." The woman''s face was very stiff, and her eyes changed slightly when she looked at Uchiha Tatsumi: "During the war, we did not sell any information about the Five Great Ninja Villages. Please forgive me. Maybe you can take a look at us. There may be something you are interested in.¡±


    Chen glanced at the task panel on top of the woman''s head. It was nothing more than some head offerings and some guard mission intelligence investigations. Chen was not interested.


    He smiled coldly and said: "I only need information, and I am not interested in other things. You just need to tell me whether there is... or not."


    "Sorry..." The woman''s face had completely stiffened.


    However, just before she finished speaking, she saw Uchiha Tatsuo raising a hand on the stage in front of her.


    "Wow!" I only heard a crisp sound of countless coins falling on the front desk.


    Chen didn''t know how much money he had put out himself, anyway, he had never lacked this thing. Using points to redeem this thing in the system space was also cheap, and it could be exchanged in large amounts.


    The woman¡¯s original angry expression changed again at the moment when the coin dropped from Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s sleeves, it was like a facial makeup in a Sichuan opera. Hehe¡¯s smile was put on again, and she quickly reached out her hands, With the fiery eyes of the people in the gold exchange, they hugged the pile of coins piled up like a hill on the front desk, and cast a wink at Uchiha Tatsumi, and said, "Oh, oh...what is this doing? I really hate it. !"


    "Is this money enough..." Chen stopped moving after pouring out the coins that looked like a hill, ignoring the hot and greedy eyes around him.


    "Enough is enough! Enough to say!" The woman held the coin, took out one in front of her and looked at the light, um, it''s pure gold, and bit it on, too hard!He didn''t bite his teeth.With a smile, he took out the bag and filled the coins.


    "The intelligence belongs to me! The money belongs to you!" Chen stretched out a hand and patted in front of the woman, blocking her attempt to collect gold coins.

 308 Naruto Power System Chapter 308

    "This..." The woman was stunned for a moment... After thinking about it, she took out a small wad of paper from under the front desk, stretched out her hand and handed it to Uchiha Tatsumi. By the way, she hooked the palm of his hand, winking like silk: "These... enough Is it? If it¡¯s not enough..." She pointed at herself with another finger: "What do you think of me."


    Chen frowned, took the small stack of papers, ignored the woman''s self-professional behavior, and looked at it one by one.


    However, the lady at the front desk saw Uchiha Tatsumi once again ignored her seduce, and her heart suddenly became angry, then she coldly snorted, bowed her head and began to count the coins, and ignored Uchiha Tatsuhiro.


    You must know that every time a business is made, the lady at the front desk will get a commission, which is why this woman will be so diligent to recommend Uchiha Tatsumi to complete the task.Every time you complete a task, in addition to the deduction of the handling fee, the front desk lady can draw a small amount from it, except for the money exchange. But even if you complete more tasks, it is not like today. reward.


    Although it violates the principle of not selling the intelligence of the five major powers during the war, can''t the principle be changed?I believe that after seeing so much money, the supervisor will definitely not say anything.


    After reading all the information, Chen chuckled and said to himself: "So..." He raised his head and looked at the sky, but he could only see the dim ceiling, but he didn''t care.


    "It seems that things are getting more and more interesting!"


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fortieth: Life and Death


    After touching the last piece of those small pieces of paper, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but frown, glanced at the woman, and found that she was also looking up at herself, even revealing a provocative look.


    Uchiha Tatsu calmly put away the obviously provocative note. After seeing this scene, the woman couldn''t help but tick her lips upwards, drawing a beautiful and sexy arc.


    "In the end, he still can''t escape my charm... Hmph, I said, it turns out that the indifference before this was nothing more than shyness." The woman couldn''t help but think.Looking at Uchiha Tatsuo''s cool and cold face again, her face couldn''t help but flushed.


    Tatsun may be the most handsome man she has ever met, and she is a battlefield, but where can the men in this small town be more handsome than Uchiha Tatsun?Compared with Chen, it was like the gap between the bright moon in the sky and the stars.


    Thinking that Uchiha Tatsu might be about to become the minister of her skirt, the woman couldn''t help rubbing her legs when she was emotionally excited, shaking her whole body, as if she could reach the top of that pleasure just thinking about it.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Uchiha Tatsun had thrown away the note before she could not see it. The reason she didn''t let her know was because she was afraid that it would be too troublesome to be irritated and irritated by her.


    Only a time and the name of a small hotel were written on that piece of paper. Even if Chen''s EQ is low, he should understand what this means.However, Chen wouldn''t have taken a fancy to this kind of dilapidated willow.Not to mention that he already has Ino, even Xiao Nan in his space is countless times more beautiful than this woman.


    After reading all the information, Chen placed all the notes on the candle at the front desk and lit it, letting the expensive information burn out.


    I clapped my hands. Now that the purpose of this time has been achieved, Chen naturally intends to go back and make something to wake up the two little girls to eat. The food in this small hotel Chen is not flattering. If it is a special product, Chen also If you can bear it, it is better to do the rest yourself.


    Shi Shiran walked out of the hall, completely disregarding the desire of the group of people behind him, as if to eat Uchiha Tatsuo''s eyes.


    Those people look at me, I look at you, can''t help but smile cruelly, get up quietly, and slowly follow behind Uchiha Chen.


    There are always some people who can desperate for money, even if they have already felt Uchiha Tatsu''s aura, but in the face of huge interests, they still decide to take the risk.As the saying goes, people die for money and birds die for food, the reason why they dare not act is just that the rewards received do not meet psychological expectations.


    After Chen Chen walked into the small bungalow, there was a dedicated person to clean the small road in front of the gold exchange. In terms of service, the gold exchange can be said to be meticulous, but for those who seek death by themselves, the exchange does not Won''t stop.


    Just like the group of people who were going to intercept Uchiha Tatsu on this small road before, if they didn''t kill all of them too much to affect the name of the gold exchange, I believe that even the man who guards the door would not care about so many.


    The body was dragged away, as did the wounded.The people who were exchanged for money were all piled up like trash, thrown in a mess in an unknown corner of the town, buried with soil.The money exchange does not treat the wounded. In their eyes, people are divided into two types, valuable and worthless.


    Obviously, these people who could not even stop Uchiha Tatsu''s aura were classified as worthless people by them.Since the corresponding value cannot be obtained, it is normal for the exchange house to not sell.


    Walking on this road, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but sigh at the efficiency of the exchange.How long is this?There is no time for a stick of incense, right, the whole ground is refreshing and clean, and even the dirt from the past is also cleaned up when the blood stains.


    If it wasn''t for this road to lead to the outside world, Chen probably thought he was on the wrong path.


    When passing the man at the door, Uchiha Tatsuno stopped and glanced at him.After thinking about it, he took out a pot of Yunokuni''s fine wine from the system space, stretched out his hand to throw it to him, and said lightly: "Save a little drink, if you can touch me again..."


    Chen''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and his figure is getting farther and farther.Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s disappearing figure, the man opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, he felt the very obvious aura of the group behind him, he smiled slightly, as if thinking of Uchiha Tatsun''s strength, continue Leaning softly against the wall.


    He stretched out the cork of the wine gourd, raised his head and took a sip, no longer paying attention to the desperadoes who passed by him.


    In his opinion, Uchiha Chen''s strength is already unfathomable.Even he could feel this very obvious killing intent, how could Chen not feel it?Since Chen didn''t say that he had his own thoughts, he didn''t make himself a passionate reminder.


    A little bit the man felt a little good.Tatsumi knew that when he took out the coins, he would have coveted eyes to spy on him, but Uchiha Tatsumi would not put this trash in his eyes.


    But even rubbish has its uses.Generally speaking, people who are at the bottom of society have inexplicable sources of information.Although the information that Chen obtained during the gold exchange was enough, this was only a movement from Shanin Village.


    Compared with Sand Ninja Village, Tatsun is more concerned about the movement of Konoha Village.From the beginning to the end, Chen''s purpose has not changed, that is, the information about Konoha Village, and other Ninja Village''s information is just incidental.


    Walking on the road, regardless of the group of desperadoes behind him who tried to track Uchiha Tatsumi using lame concealment methods.Gradually, Chen deviated from the main road of the town and began to walk towards the small road out of town.


    The group of guys behind him brightened up.They could not help but lick their tongues when they saw Uchiha Tatsuya who had no chance to start.Glancing at each other, they found that the heat in everyone''s eyes contained a trace of vigilance.


    Everyone is a human being and has been in the gold exchange for so long. What kind of people have you not seen?They think that the concealment method is not smart, at least in the eyes of people who can release that kind of momentum, it can be said to be incomparable.


    The reason why he dared to follow it was only because of the large number of people.


    Chapter 541: Shocking Xiaoxiao


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi walking down the path, although they were excited, they were not stupid.No one wants to be the first bird.


    Everyone is not a fool, everyone wants to stay behind, waiting for them to solve Uchiha Tatsuno before they come out to pick up the leak.


    Everyone had different thoughts, and they followed Uchiha Tatsun all the way without speaking, and there was no more eye contact.


    Following Uchiha Tatsun, he passed the exit of the town, did not stop, but accelerated towards the front.Even they started using Chakra to accelerate, but they still didn''t catch up with Uchiha Tatsu''s speed.


    This made them groan secretly, after all, this was their fastest speed.If it accelerates again, it will inevitably affect their physical strength, which will make their situation worse when they are already at a disadvantage.


    "That won''t work?" Uchiha Tatsumi chuckled, his eyes full of mockery.Even though he said that, the speed of his forward movement could not help but slowed down. After all, he still had to hang this group of people and it was impossible for them to lose confidence in himself.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s speed slowed down, the group of people hanging behind couldn''t help but their eyes brightened, and they saw hope that they and others could catch up with Uchiha Tatsumi''s speed.


    Don''t know how far he has gone, Uchiha Tatsun glanced around, glanced past the group of guys, looked at the surrounding environment, and nodded slightly. It was a more suitable place to bury people.


    Chen smiled cruelly and stopped his steps.Turning his back to these desperadoes who sneaked out of the gold exchange, he said indifferently: "Get out, follow me all the way, do you want me to invite you?"


    Everyone look at me, I look at you, no one is the first to go out.They were all waiting quietly, waiting for the first person to die. The scene was very silent for a while, no one made a sound, and no one came out of the shadows.


    After waiting for a long time, Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, turned around and looked at their hiding place, and said coldly: "Are you still not going to come out? I have to ask you..." He said that his hands had begun to seal. , Chakra surged in his body, seeing the ninjutsu in his hand about to be released.


    But the group of people on the opposite side were still unmoved. Since Uchiha Tatsuno did not release ninjutsu, it meant that things were still going around.


    But is this really the case?


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    Uchiha Tatsu made a seal with one hand, placed it on his chin, took a deep breath, and spit out a ball of flames at where everyone was.


    The raging fire hit where the group of people were.It''s like a sea of ??blood and a deep hatred, to kill them all.


    "not good!"


    Feeling the strong sense of crisis in the extinguishing of Uchiha''s fire, everyone couldn''t help but evacuated from their hiding place, just the next second they left.


    Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s arrogance hit the place where they had just hidden. The dense fire burned the green trees. In the blink of an eye, the lush trees turned into blackened under the devastation of Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s ninjutsu. , Even the soil on the ground was burned into a ceramic-like object by the high temperature, and something luminous could be seen faintly, which was the performance of being burned into a layer of glaze.


    Seeing their original hiding place was burnt into such a miserable state, everyone couldn''t help taking a deep breath, cold sweat on their heads, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, a sense of regret rose in their hearts.


    Isn''t it, what did they do wrong?Why do you want to get into this evil star?

 309 Naruto Power System Chapter 309

    Faintly, they have begun to retreat.But would Uchiha Tatsuo let them escape so easily?


    Seeing their continuous retreat, Chen Leng snorted and said: "Come as you want, leave as you want, do you think I am a hotel here?"


    Uchiha Tatsuo had a cold expression, his hands wrapped around his chest, his eyes filled with inexplicable meaning.


    Looking at these guys, the eyes that were originally full of greed and desire have already been filled with regret at this moment.If there is a chance to choose again, they will definitely not follow.


    However, it was too late at this moment.


    With a cold smile, Uchiha Tatsun bullied him and stretched out his hand among the crowd in the front row. A sword of not very good quality was snatched by Tatsun.


    After weighing the weight of the sword in his hand, Chen''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    After all, it is not his own knife.It''s inevitable that you don''t weigh your hands.


    Ever since he used that long sword in the battle with Madara, Chen has become more and more fond of the sword.


    The sword is the master of the soldiers!Not only that, the chic and elegant feeling between the long sword swings is what Chen is satisfied with.


    "It''s a pity." Uchiha Tatsuno sighed lightly, and he took a big sword and threw a dagger, watching the group of guys with playful eyes and mocking: "You guys go together, I''m in a hurry."


    Those who were sideways at the end had already begun to retreat quietly toward the back, and those who tried to get ahead could hold Uchiha Tatsuo more so that they could have more time to retreat.


    When they heard these words suddenly, they couldn''t help but sparked an unknown fire in their hearts, even when they were about to raise their weapons to fight Uchiha Tatsumi.


    But just when they were about to hold the weapon, they felt cold. After thinking of Uchiha Tatsu''s strength, the thick flames of anger were instantly extinguished, leaving a drop of cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "Horrible!" They took a deep breath.


    Language alone has such a strong inducing ability, if they have a little bit more anger in their hearts, they might really kill Uchiha Tatsumi with a knife.


    Thinking of this, they could not help but retreat faster.


    However, the people in the last row are retreating, and the people in the front row are also retreating.They think they are not Uchiha Tatsun''s opponents, and there is a deep gap between their strength and Tatsun''s strength.


    It''s not that they don''t want to shoot, but that the gap is too big and there is no need to shoot. What''s more, the first person to shoot will definitely be beaten as a bird.How could they, who cherish their lives more than anyone else, perfect others for themselves?


    So a very interesting thing happened on the scene.Uchiha Chen did not move a step, but the large group of people on the opposite side retreated step by step.When Chen took a step forward, they took three steps back and kept a physical distance of tens of meters from Chen.


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, and a look of disappointment inevitably appeared in his heart.I didn''t expect that they didn''t even have the courage to shoot.


    Taking a step forward impatiently, he lifted the sword in his hand and was ready to shoot.


    Chapter 542: Eliminate Rats (Thanks to Starlight for the reward)


    At this moment, I don''t know where to start, and the crowd suddenly made a miserable cry, shouting loudly: "Hurry...Run!"


    Until this time, the people turned around as if they had just awakened from a dream, spreading their legs and fleeing back, regardless of whether Uchiha Tatsu was chasing them behind him.


    For them, as long as they run faster than the people behind them, they win.After all, it can be delayed for a while, as long as there are enough people behind him, then he can be dragged back to the town and escape to the gold exchange, maybe he can save a life.


    In their opinion, people who dare to make trouble in the gold exchange have not yet been born, even if they are as strong as Uchiha Tatsumi, perhaps they dare not make trouble in the gold exchange.


    However, what they didn''t know was that just now, a tragedy happened at the gate of the gold exchange, and the perpetrator was Uchiha Tatsumi.


    At this time, we can see the complexity of human nature.


    Only then can we see the sinister way in the world.


    They don''t need to be surprised, in order to be able to escape, whether it is to release ninjutsu or throw their own weapons.I just want to be able to block the people around him, so that they can stop Uchiha Tatsumi''s progress.


    But is this really useful?


    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, looking at these desperate groups of ugly deeds.He didn''t stop moving, but he didn''t catch everyone at once.


    From Chen''s point of view, wouldn''t it be good to let them, this group of scum, experience the state of the world?


    Uchiha Tatsuro followed these desperate groups in a leisurely pace.The sword in his hand did not stop moving, but kept waving.


    Every swipe represents a fresh life dying in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands, but Uchiha Tatsumi does not feel ashamed.


    After all, this group of people were either rebellious or abandoned the scum of the samurai creed. Living in this world has no effect except wasting air and creating filth.On the other hand, Uchiha Tatsuo even made a certain contribution to this world. At least one more person died, one less mouth to eat, and one less garbage production.


    This group of desperadoes looked at Uchiha Tatsu who was constantly approaching, and the anxiety in their hearts grew. Seeing the people behind them die one by one, maybe the next one will die.


    For those of them who are on the verge of life and death, they are actually the ones who cherish their lives the most. They are afraid that after death to a certain level, this kind of emotion will lead to a sick concept.


    However, even so, no one dared to stop and rise up against Uchiha Tatsuo.Seeing Uchiha Tatsun''s speed is not fast, this gave them a great fluke.


    "What if... there is someone behind me? What if... I can escape?"


    With this kind of psychology, they had no courage to fight from the beginning.


    I thought they would rise up in despair, but I didn''t expect to be such a mob.


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes were full of disappointment.


    Although it is cool to slaughter people who have no ability to resist, it is addictive.Moreover, the more slaughter, there will be no such fun in the heart, and even make himself a murderous mad.


    Frowning, Uchiha Tatsumi made a mistake.Suddenly raised his figure.


    Before the group of desperadoes could react, they stepped out and instantly appeared in front of the last person.


    With a slap in his hand, he cut off the body of the guy who didn''t have long eyes running towards him. Uchiha Tatsuno stood there, looking at the desperadoes with indifferent eyes.


    However, they said that the people who ran at the end were still glad that Tatsun did not catch up. As a result, they did not expect that before they could open their mouths to taunt the people behind them, and even be proud of them in the future, Uchiha Tatsuno appeared in front of them and stopped. They escaped.


    Now is not the time for them to be proud.


    The feng shui took turns, and those who ran at the back, worried that Uchiha Tatsu''s long sword would be swiped on them in the next second, showed mocking eyes at this moment.


    They couldn''t help slowing down, and before the rest of the people had time to react, they backed away secretly, or even fled in all directions.Anyway, it should be those people in front who have a headache now. They can evacuate in time. Although the road to the town is blocked, they can also escape to other places.


    "Don''t get together... run away!"


    At this time, perhaps the conscience of the people behind found out and shouted at the people in front.


    They just woke up like a dream.Scattered around, never got together and fled again.


    After all, the goal of getting together is too big, and they can''t do Uchiha Tatsun, waiting for them only to be killed one by one by Tatsun.It''s better to watch fate than this.


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at the vocalist with interest.Seeing him staring at himself nervously, his feet were still slowly moving back.


    Had it not been for his panicked eyes, Uchiha Tatsun would have thought he was not afraid of himself.


    Since he dared to speak like this, it also meant that he was mentally prepared to sacrifice himself to perfect others.However, Chen wouldn''t want to escape as he wanted?dream!


    Chen clasped his hands together, and the Chakra inside his body turned into several equal components.

 310 Naruto Power System Chapter 310

    "Mu Dunmu Clone Technique!"


    He only heard the sound of "Bang Bang Bang...", countless Mu Dun avatars appeared behind Uchiha Tatsuno, among the desperate eyes of everyone, Uchiha Tatsuno stretched out his hand.


    Countless Mu Dun clones chased after those who fled.Among the desperate eyes of everyone, one by one Mu Dun clones pursued those who fled with a fierce aura.


    As for those who stood still and did not act, no one came to disturb them, as if they were ignored.


    Uchiha Tatsuno did not look at them either, but instead looked at those who were trying to escape.


    Such is the great joy and great compassion of life.For them, it seemed like they had used up all their courage in just a few minutes.


    Many people who were standing there were relieved immediately and sat on the ground.Feeling the unconscious momentum emanating from Uchiha Tatsun, he secretly regretted it in his heart.


    Although Chen didn''t set his sights on them now, there might be something waiting for them afterwards.It''s not so simple to end.


    PS: Thank you [I am Starlight] for the 100-point reward!


    Chapter 543: The Battle for Survival


    Uchiha Tatsumi stood quietly on the spot, focusing on those who fled.Seeing them constantly being killed by their Mu Dun clones, there is no fluctuation in their hearts.


    However, in just a few tens of seconds, all those who fled were killed by Uchiha Tatsu''s Mu Dun clone.The body was also torch in the fire.


    After finishing all this, Mu Dun avatar gave a chuckle, and muttered to himself: "The evil taste of the body has begun to commit again!" Then it turned into a wooden bar and disappeared between the world.


    After all Mu Dun clones disappeared, the corners of Uchiha Tatsu''s mouth couldn''t help but crooked. It seemed that the murmurings of those Mu Dun clones passed to him with the lifting of the clone technique.


    Yes, it is true.At this moment, he is indeed guilty of evil taste again.They should have been killed long ago, but because of the evil taste, he wanted to see their desperate and helpless expressions, which seemed to Chen as a spice in life.Can let him enjoy life.


    Throwing away the blood stains remaining on the sword in his hand, Uchiha Tatsumi chuckled, looking at their vigilant and fearful eyes, Tatsun couldn''t help showing the face that should have been.


    "Well, the annoying guys are dead, now it''s time to tell me, you guys..."


    "Say...say what." Everyone look at me, I look at you, the last person selected as the representative stood up reluctantly, walked out tremblingly, watching Uchiha Tatsumi stammered and said : "You...what do you want us to say?"


    "Do you want to live..." Uchiha Tatsuro frowned, and Uchiha Tatsuno was too lazy to talk nonsense with them for such a person who didn''t even have the courage. His tone was flat and soft.


    "I want... I want to live!"


    The group of people originally thought they had lost hope, but they didn''t expect Chen to ask if they wanted to survive?


    Nonsense, who can live well who doesn''t want to live?If they want to die, would they run so hard?


    "Want to live!" Uchiha Tatsumi showed a thoughtful expression, looking at them with a cruel expression on his face, "Then work hard. Today...only two people can survive!"


    Everyone looked at a loss, watching Uchiha Tatsumi start to talk, wondering if they were discussing the meaning of his sentence.


    However, in Chen''s eyes, he clearly saw a person''s face with a dazed expression. When his companion approached, he took out a kunai from the ninja bag without a trace, and slammed forward. Past.


    Before his companion even reacted, he stabbed his companion in the stomach!


    "Ah...help friend...you!" His companion showed an unbelievable expression on his face, looking at him in pain, as if asking him why he did this.


    "Sorry... Shota... You heard that, there are only two people here who can survive today, sorry... I really want to live, so... please go to die!" He yelled at the last sentence. .


    I don¡¯t know if it was the reason for killing his companion. His face was flushed, his eyes were full of fierce meaning, and the forceful Kuan in his hand could not help but move one step closer, pulling left and right, the wound on his companion¡¯s stomach was The tear is bigger.


    He walked tremblingly behind him a few steps. Originally, he wanted to save himself, but the people who had reacted were hit by countless ninjutsu and weapons.


    Just when everyone thought he was dead, the corpse made a bang after shaking and turned into a riddled stand-in tree that appeared in everyone''s eyes, and his body was far away.


    The assailant named Helper looked incredulous, looked at his companion, and pointed his finger at him: "You... how could you!"


    The man let out a sigh of relief, reached out his hand to grasp the kunai he took out from behind, and looked at his companion and helper with an angry face and said: "I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. Okay, so I If you kill you, there will be no burden!"


    Speaking, he took the Kuwugui in his hand and kept stabbing and lighting his helper, trying to break through his defense and attack him.


    It''s not just the two of them.The same plot continues to be performed in this area.The people who were originally brothers and partners turned against each other after Uchiha Tatsu''s words.


    He kept talking about false words about brothers and partners, but his skills were merciless.One knife after another, one knife is more fierce than one knife.


    Companion in the eyes of these desperadoes?They were all made up temporarily. In order to survive, everything can be thrown away. What kind of companions come together because of the task?Isn''t it for selling?


    If they can live to the end by sacrificing their companions, they will definitely do it, even if they sacrifice their wives and daughters, they don''t care.


    Uchiha Tatsun held the sword with his hand, and watched them continue to fight and fight with one hand on his chin, but at this moment there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    Shaking his head secretly, this is human nature.For the sake of one''s own life, not only companions but even human hearts can be lost.Is it really a group of desperadoes?


    Gradually, the sound of fighting began to diminish.There were not many people staying here, but after Uchiha Tatsu''s killing, there were even fewer people still standing here.


    After a period of messy fighting, they gradually started to become smarter.Knowing that they were not sure to survive this dangerous fight by their own strength, they began to seek assistance.


    At this time, those who have companions began to cooperate.Although he had begun to draw his swords before, but under the premise of survival, everything can be put down.


    Instead of trusting someone you don''t know, you might as well trust your previous teammate, even if this teammate once drew a weapon at him.After all, can there be two people who survive?


    Soon, the situation became clear.Those without companions are forced to work together.However, how could this kind of team temporarily grouped together be their opponents that have been cultivated tacitly for many years?


    Even if they are united together, no one can guarantee that there will be no cold guns behind them.When you don''t trust me and I don''t trust you, how can we cooperate properly?


    Soon, those who were forced to unite because they had no companions gradually lost the battle under this massacre, died one by one, and withdrew from the war called survival.


    Chapter 544: Only two people can live


    At this time, the only people who can stand in place are those who have companions taking care of each other.


    At this time, they can feel that they are so lucky to have a companion, at least when life and death are at stake, they can still have one to rely on.


    Although the number of people now is pitiful compared to before, the war now is the real beginning.


    Compared with the previous pediatrics department, the twelve people who can stand on the ground now have their own companions. Maybe their strength is not very strong, but the situation changes instantly after having a companion.


    It is always a companion for many years, and the effect of each other is definitely one plus one greater than two.


    At this time, none of the twelve people present rushed to attack.Exactly twelve people were divided into six groups with two people in each group.Just cross to form a hexagonal pattern standing in each corner.


    He stared at other people with bad eyes, but did not relax his vigilance against his companions.Twelve people, there are still too many, they don''t dare to bet their lives.


    The atmosphere was stiff at this moment.Uchiha Tatsuno frowned, he didn''t have the idle time to accompany these trash in a daze.I could not help but urged: "Why? Still not doing it? Waiting for me to do it?"


    They didn''t wake up like a dream until they heard Uchiha Tatsumi''s voice.Now my life is still in the hands of others, not when I am thinking about it.


    "Go on!" The few people looked at each other and made a decision in their hearts.Clenching the weapon in his hand, pull his leg to rush towards the opposite person.


    They find their opponents to each other, but there is no action for others.As if it had been agreed, the twelve men fought separately.


    Before long, an anxious war was formed.

 311 Naruto Power System Chapter 311

    Seeing them perform so hard, Uchiha Tatsuno stretched his brows and stayed in place with satisfied eyes and stopped urging.


    The more anxious they fight, the higher Uchiha Tatsu''s interest.He was very satisfied with the performance of these guys, and even secretly felt a pity that he had killed so many people before for himself.Otherwise, the grander fighting scene might be more interesting.


    Being able to walk among so many people to the present has proved that their strength is not nihilistic. The reason why those desperadoes can mix in the gold exchange is mostly because of their own specialties or strength.Since you can come to the end in the fight of desperadoes, most of them are also outstanding in the gold exchange.


    Since they have experienced a melee before, their physical strength at this moment is not comparable to that in their heyday.Not long afterwards, his actions became slow due to lack of physical strength and Chakra. Every time he swung a knife in Chen''s eyes, it was as slow as a grandfather swinging a hoe and chopping wood.


    However, Chen didn''t say much, because even so, they didn''t dare to be careful, after all...this is a struggle with life.


    Casualties also occurred at this time.Gradually, the number of staff is decreasing.From the first twelve people slowly became nine, and then to six, finally only two people were left who could barely stand in front of Uchiha.


    They supported each other, holding their weapons in their hands, and limped toward the front.


    "Hey... I said Qianhe, we finally made it to the end." The man held up the weapon, supported his companion with one hand, and smiled while resisting the pain caused by his injuries.


    "Yeah, Shibukawa... we are finally at the end." The man he called Chizuru grinned reluctantly, and with the power of his companion Shibukawa, he stood up and walked forward step by step with his help.


    "In the end, we can only live two people. I didn''t expect that we would survive in the end! Sure enough, partnering with you is the best..." Shibukawa smiled, although his face was horrible, but his words revealed With the joy of the rest of his life, his eyes suddenly widened when he was halfway through his words.


    He felt a sharp pain in his lower abdomen, and looked down slightly, it turned out that it was his companion Qianzuru who had penetrated his lower abdomen with a handle in his hand...


    Because Chakra was exhausted, and because he believed too much in his companions, he didn''t even notice Qianzuru''s small movements.


    "You...Chi...Chizuru...why." Shibukawa raised a hand slightly, and slumped weakly before he even pointed to Chizuru, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    If this were normal, the knife might not be fatal, but he had just experienced a big battle.His body was riddled with holes, and it was just one last time before he could take his life.He didn''t expect it, but it turned out that his most trusted companion gave him a fatal blow. Until the beginning of the fight, he believed in his companion... His eyes were full of doubt and anger, looking at the man named Qianhe .


    "Sorry..." Qianzuru''s tone was flat, as if he had expected him to react like this a long time ago. He stretched out his hand and gently pushed away Shibukawa who was unable to support him limply, and said flatly: "Did you not hear that sentence Only two people present can survive. You must know that besides the two of us, there is one person standing here..." At the end, Qianzuru''s tone was a bit complicated: "I''m really sorry, I want to live. So... I''m sorry."


    However, his companion Shibukawa could not hear the final explanation at this moment. At this time, his eyes had lost their luster, and he had no breath while lying on the ground.


    It seems that the action just now affected his wound. Chizuru coughed heavily, stood in front of Uchiha Tatsuri with difficulty, and said: "Now, I can live, right?"


    Uchiha Chen saw the end from the beginning, he did not expect the man in front of him to be so cruel.Especially he can understand the meaning of his words.


    That''s right, from beginning to end, Uchiha Tatsu said that there were two people present who were able to survive, and that included himself. As for the remaining one, it was obviously needless to say.


    He smiled, stretched out his hand and gently patted the ninja named Chizuru, and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that you are quite smart..."


    After being photographed by Uchiha Tatsumi, Qianzuru had a pain in his body, but he could only endure it, grinning and saying, "I''ve been rewarded...sir." He barely held up a smile, but this smile looked more than crying. Be embarrassed.


    Chapter 545: Extracting the Soul


    An awkward smile appeared on Qian He''s face, and even happened to be involved in his wound when he grinned open.The severe pain made him hiss unbearably.The expression on his face became very distorted, like a terrifying grimace.


    Uchiha Tatsuno was not amused by his expression, put his hand on his shoulder, but still had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, Chizuru could only smile flatteringly along with him in desperation, even though he was already suffering from pain all over his body, he could still hold on.


    At this moment, Qianhe felt that Chen''s hand on his shoulder gradually increased.The hand that was originally just placed lightly on his shoulder continued to knead the wound on his shoulder.Even the thumb has been poked into the wound and started to rub hard, trying to expand the wound further.


    "Big... Your lord, you..." Qianzuru, who was suddenly traumatized, trembled violently, and the pain was even more painful than ever before.Not only physical pain, but also spiritual.


    Especially when he was pressed hard by Uchiha Tatsu, he felt the threat of life in that moment.


    "Is... I''m going to die?" He thought like this in his heart, "No, didn''t your lord agree to let me live?" He shook his head and expelled the previous thoughts from his heart. Although the body still hurts, it is not Unbearable.


    Yes, this kind of pain can be tolerated, as long as you pretend that your body is not yours.


    Is it possible?impossible.


    Therefore, even if Qianzuru was dying in pain, he could only endure it, but he couldn''t endure it.


    There was a hissing sound involuntarily in his mouth.Then his feet began to tremble, he staggered under his feet and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s eyes were quick and his hand was lifted gently with the other hand to block Chizuru''s gradual decline in his body.


    With a chuckle, Uchiha Tatsumi gently peeked his head forward and whispered: "I know what you are thinking, don''t worry."


    Immediately he stretched his head over, and then looked at Qianhe''s eyes, the three-gouyu writing wheel eyes in his pupils began to rotate slowly.


    Although Chizuru could not bear this kind of pain, after hearing Uchiha''s assurance, the heart that had been hanging from the beginning couldn''t help but slowly let go at this moment.


    The pain still exists, but the anxiety in Qianhe''s heart no longer exists.


    He grinned reluctantly, but he didn''t expect that, because of the intense pain and the previous battles had consumed too much strength, he didn''t even have the strength to grin at this moment.


    He opened his mouth slightly, and made a slight voice unconsciously toward Uchiha Tatsu.Even at this moment, he has no way to make a sound with enough strength.After seeing Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s writing round eyes, he understood. It turns out Tatsu is a member of the Uchiha clan. It¡¯s no wonder that his strength is so strong. At this moment, he began to be extremely grateful that he didn¡¯t do anything against Tatsu. Of course, at the same time. , He also regretted very much why he had to follow it out.


    The corner of Uchiha Tatsu''s mouth evoked a strange arc.Looking at Qianhe''s eyes, the three-gouyu writing wheel eyes in his eyes gradually disappeared, and replaced by those scary reincarnation eyes.


    The arcs of circles were rubbed on Chen''s pupils, and no emotion could be seen in the white eyeballs.These deep eyes make it seem as if the soul of the whole person will be sucked into these bottomless eyes.


    Qianhe looked at these eyes, and his whole body was stunned.He didn''t know what these eyes represented, but he knew in his heart that such a scary pair of eyes would definitely not be a good thing.


    Thinking of this, his body began to shake unconsciously.Want to struggle out of Uchiha Tatsu''s confinement.But how could he be able to beat Uchiha Tatsuo?


    He was already seriously injured, so how could he have other power to fight with Uchiha Tatsuo.


    So everything he did was just useless work, and even the extent of his struggle might not be comparable to that of a child. He wanted to run away with this strength, maybe he was dreaming.


    "Reincarnation Eyes Human Realm!"


    The reincarnation eye in Uchiha Tatsu''s double pupils turned for a while, but even if the pupils that were superimposed on this circle turned or did not turn, no one could know.


    The pupil power radiated from his eyes.After Uchiha Tatsumi grabbed Chizuru''s hand, he went directly into Chizuru''s body.


    Immediately, Uchiha Tatsun closed his eyes.The whole person feels the information in Qianhe''s soul.


    And Qianhe, at this moment, because of the intrusion of pupil power, his soul was already out of his control, where his body was sluggish, and he lost consciousness.


    Just a second before he lost consciousness, what he thought in his heart was still asking why Uchiha Chen didn''t keep the promise and promised him to let him leave alive.


    It''s useless to say anything at the moment.After the soul is captured by the power of the reincarnation eye, the human soul will leave the body of the host, and then be absorbed by the reincarnation eye, and after absorbing the soul essence inside, it will dissipate in the entire world, even the chance of reincarnation There will never be again.


    Close his eyes, constantly feeling the information in Qianhe''s soul.The smile at the corner of Chen''s mouth couldn''t help but get even stronger.


    That''s right, he didn''t intend to let everyone present from the beginning.The request he made was nothing more than evil.I want to see what they will choose between humanity and survival.


    The result was not unexpected.This group of desperadoes chose life between humanity and life.In this case, Chen did not even have a burden to kill.


    It''s just that Chen didn''t expect that this guy named Qianhe would survive to the end.In the beginning, the few people he was optimistic about all died under the siege of everyone.But this guy who is neither strong nor weak survived to the end.


    What Chen didn''t expect was that Qianzuru was actually the rebel of Konoha Village.Only this was what surprised him most.Because Chizuru''s ninjutsu genre is still ninjutsu habit, there is no sign of Konoha Village, and there are even faint people who look like Mizunin.


    But that''s fine, Chen wanted to know about Konoha''s situation in this era. Although it was just a rebel, he should have a general understanding of Konoha.


    Chen, who was constantly browsing the information in his brain, smiled, digesting and screening the most useful information.

 312 Naruto Power System Chapter 312

    Chapter 546: Konoha in Parallel Space


    In Chen''s perception world, he suddenly seemed to have entered the world of Qianhe.The whole person became Chizuru, and his whole life he experienced, from the birth of Chizuru until it was erased by Uchiha Tatsumi, his whole life dangled in front of Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes.


    In the same way, it was this way that Uchiha Tatsuno knew more about the unknown things about Kimha Village.


    For example, in the life experience of Chizuru, the second generation of Hokage Chishou in the village of Konoha, signed an agreement with the country of Thunder, Yunnin Village during the Ninja World War, although he was attacked by the Golden Horn and Silver Horn. , But with the assistance of the second-generation Hokage and the second-generation Raiking, the resistance organization was forcibly suppressed this time, and the golden horn was forcibly obliterated and the silver horn was sealed.


    However, in this war, the second generation Raikage was seriously injured and died soon afterwards, but the second generation Naruto Senshouma was not seriously injured, but made another breakthrough in this war.


    If it was said that he was just a man who signed a contract with the sea, then after this time he has truly become the owner of the sea.After returning to the village, Qianshoujian continued to develop Konoha Village and continued to develop forbidden techniques. In just a few years, Konoha Village''s combat effectiveness even rose by more than one level because of him.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of Uchiha¡¯s great efforts in that war. After that, Senjuka¡¯s grievances towards the Uchiha clan gradually disappeared and began to slowly believe that Uchiha clan came, the same, because Madara The Uchiha clan, who had gradually moved away from the center of the village due to defecting, once again returned to the political center of the village.


    That''s it. With the whole village of Konoha village in one mind, the village began to exude vigor and vitality.It was at this time that the gap between Konoha Village and the other four Ninja Villages began to grow wider.


    The most important thing is in Chen''s perception.Although the second generation of Naruto Senshou Kenma eventually gave way to Sarutobi, this was based on the premise that all Konoha''s senior officials voted.It is worth mentioning that Danzo did not participate in the Hokage campaign at the time, but instead cast a vital vote for Sarutobi as a voter.


    Even in Chizuru''s impression, Danzo, a gloomy person in Uchiha''s time, was an extremely kind person in Chizuru''s impression.


    As a Hokage assistant, he put forward a lot of helpful opinions for the village at the Hokage Conference and did a lot of things for the village.Even in the case of Shigeru Hagaki, Shanghai made a lot of effort. He personally went to his home to persuade him, and finally stopped Shigeru Hagaki''s suicidal thoughts. He is an extremely kind and cheerful person. .


    When he sensed this, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn''t help being stunned. If Tatsumi was surprised to say that Shigeru Hagi was not dead or even sages, then the news that Danzo is a good person could not help but let Uchiha. Chen doubted it.


    As the saying goes, dogs can¡¯t change eating shit, but Danzo is really a good person?I''m afraid it''s not necessarily true. After all, a person''s personality has been fixed since he was born.What kind of person Danzo is, I am afraid Uchiha Tatsun knows better than himself.Say he is a good person?It''s impossible, perhaps what lies beneath his glamorous appearance is still a dark heart.


    He smiled, now Uchiha Tatsumi can finally determine where the discordance has been vaguely felt since he came into this world.


    This is not the Naruto world he is familiar with at all. If possible, this may be a parallel world in the Naruto world.From the time when the second generation of Hokage did not die, the wings of the little butterfly began to inflame a storm that swept the entire Naruto world, causing the entire Naruto world to completely change, causing this world to become a world that Uchihatatsu was not familiar with.


    Now the second generation of Hokage has abdicated, but it still hasn¡¯t died. Instead, he lived in seclusion in the mansion of the Senshou clan to educate his family¡¯s descendants. Even the whirlpool Mito, who should have died, is not dead now, but I''m alive and healthy.Perhaps it is for this reason that Danzo can be so sunny and so kind.


    After all, the two big mountains that were pressing on his head have not been completely removed, and any small actions he wants to make will be known to others, which is likely to affect his status.


    Why does Uchiha Tatsuno know?That''s because in this world, Danzo did the same thing as later generations, and that was to create the roots, which existed in this world as the shadow of Konoha Village.Therefore, the nature is difficult to change.Dogs can never change the habit of eating shit.Is Danzo a good person?Think too much.


    After seeing Chizuru defecting, Uchiha Tatsu decisively cut off the connection between himself and Chizuru¡¯s soul. The residual energy in Chizuru¡¯s soul became able to be filtered by Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s reincarnation eyes. The absorbed power entered Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes and merged into Tatsun''s soul.


    Although this strength is very weak, it is because Qianhe''s own strength is not so strong after all.How can Dingten, who is only a forbearance among the elites, bring a stronger increase to Uchiha Tatsuo?


    Yichen''s current strength, unless he absorbs the souls of twenty shadow rank powerhouses or the soul of a tail beast, otherwise his soul power will not change visible to the naked eye.


    In line with the principle that no matter how small a mosquito''s legs are, it is meat, Uchiha Tatsuno does not refuse.Now he was badly wounded by the candle dragon and has not healed, and he wants to recover unless he understands the power of the candle dragon.And to understand the power of the candle dragon, in addition to your own efforts, the strength of the soul is also crucial.


    Pushing away the body of this guy casually, Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly as he looked at the ground that had become messy due to a melee.After thinking about it, the hands were knotted, and the soil was ninjutsu. The entire ground began to sink. As the ground fell, everyone¡¯s bodies were buried in the mound. Chen turned his hands over, and the dirt next to him kept moving towards The hollow was poured back, and in the blink of an eye, the ground that had been sunk once again became extremely smooth.


    Outside the town, in the woods, where Uchiha Tatsuta stood, once again became clean and tidy, and the breeze gently blew by, taking away the last trace of blood, and also taking away the last of their lives in this world. Proof.


    Uchiha Chen turned around, raised his leg, and left without looking back, returning to the town quietly.Only the renovated soil left in place, withstands the sun.


    Chapter 547: Looking for Konoha again


    "It looks like it''s time to go to Konoha Village!" Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the sun gradually falling towards the horizon.


    The afterglow of the setting sun shone on Chen''s body, revealing a golden coat, as if the coat burned by the sun was worn by Chen.It looked like a god descended from the earth.


    Walking on the trail outside the town, no one is here to disturb Uchiha Tatsuno.Similarly, the pedestrians on the quiet path became rushing, seeming to want to feel the rest in the town at the last moment when the sun never sets.


    Uchiha Tatsumi saw hordes of people passing by, each holding the hunting harvest in their hands. They talked and laughed together and gathered together, moving on the way home, unaffected by the war.In this quiet town, perhaps this will be the last piece of pure land. In the near future, this town will also suffer from the spread of war.


    Shook his head and smiled.All this has nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsuno.After tonight, Chen should be on the road.He has never forgotten his original intention in this world-to return to Konoha, to the place where he was born, and to see the most important person.


    Night fell in this quiet town soon, summer nights always come so slowly, but in this small town, perhaps the reason why the world has not suffered from industrial pollution, the stars in the sky are so clear It can be seen that in the starry sky picture that can be seen from the sky in the night, is there another shining star that Uchiha Tatsumi traveled through his previous hometown?


    Sitting in a small town room looking up at the sky, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but lowered his head slightly when he thought of this, and let out an inaudible sigh.At this moment, the two little guys had already woke up and played with toys that Uchiha Tatsun bought on the way back.


    Everything here is so fresh. For the two little guys, everything is something they have never seen before. After the energy of missing home and missing mother, what remains is curiosity about new things.


    In desperation, Uchiha Tatsuno had to play with the toys for a long time with the two little girls until night fell.


    At this moment, there are no pedestrians in the small town.In this small town where entertainment is scarce, there is not even a movie theater, and everyone can only find scattered lights to return to their homes at night.The whole town seemed so quiet.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsuno nodded as if thinking of something to separate a Mu Dun clone, and told him to look at the two little girls carefully, and he stood up and prepared to go out.


    Meow raised her head in good time, because they had seen Uchiha Tatsuki''s avatar before, and they were not surprised that two Uchiha Tatsumi suddenly appeared.


    "Bad Uncle Chen, where are you going now?" Miao Miao asked curiously at Chen.


    Standing at the door of the room, Chen turned his head and smiled: "I''ll go outside and relax, I''ll be back soon!"


    "Miao Miao will go too!" When Miao Miao heard it, she immediately became interested. She didn''t even play with the toys in her hand. She threw it to her sister and raised her hand and shouted to Chen: "Bad Uncle Chen, take Miao quickly. Meow to relax!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi laughed dumbly, this little girl is really funny, no matter what it is, she wants to get a kick. If Uchiha Tatsuno takes her there normally, there is no problem, but now it is different, Uchiha Tatsuo is going to go The place is very dangerous.


    Although it is no problem for him to fight back and forth with Wanjun, if you take this little girl, there may be problems. After all, where he is going... but Konoha Ninja''s camp!


    At this moment, Bae also threw down the toy in his hand, stood up timidly, ran behind her sister, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and whispered: "Hey... You want to go too, big brother, can you Can¡¯t leave us alone..."


    Seeing the hopeful eyes of the two little girls, Uchiha Chen keenly grasped the worry and panic in the eyes of the two little girls.It seems that these two little girls are still too dependent on themselves.But this is also normal. It was he himself who brought two little girls who were a few years old out of the mountain village, and now he has to leave them behind and go by himself. People will feel a little flustered.


    Thinking of this, Chen''s eyes softened uncontrollably. Looking at the two little girls, he stepped forward and picked them up gently, and smiled: "Okay, I will take you two on a trip today, remember Don¡¯t make a big noise, or you will be caught by bad guys!"


    "Are you bad?"


    Chen: "..."


    "Worse than me!"


    "Then let''s not quarrel! We will be honest!" Meow nodded, her chubby little face was serious, but in Uchiha''s eyes, it was so cute!


    Picking up the two little girls and holding them in his arms, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, looked outside and said: "Hold tight, Big Brother is about to fly!"


    "Wow¡­"


    With that said, Uchiha Tatsu jumped and came to the top of the roof in an instant, stepped on his feet, borrowed strength on the roof, and quickly moved forward.


    When preparing to set off, Uchiha Tatsuno had already sensed the location of Konoha''s ninja camp, and now he only needs to move forward to that place, and there is no need to spend time on unnecessary searching.


    If he is the only one, then he can use the power of nothingness to come outside Konoha¡¯s camp in an instant, but not now. With two little girls in his arms, the two-person system simply cannot stand it. The tearing force that travels through the space.


    However, at the current speed of the three of them, they could still reach their camp in time.


    They galloped all the way, ignoring Meow who was yelling here, hurrying quickly, and finally rushed to Konoha Camp before they were ready to go to bed.


    "Who!" The two elites standing guard at the door saw Uchiha Tatsumi holding the two little girls suddenly appearing in front of them. He couldn''t help but bend his body slightly forward and put it in the ninja bag. Kunai in the middle, looked at Uchiha Tatsun with a guard.


    "Don''t worry." Chen comforted Meow who was looking around, and looked at the two Konoha ninjas with a chuckle: "I''m not here to make trouble. Besides, with the strength of the two of you, I don''t care about it. Here, call your commander out, just say it''s an old friend visiting!"

 313 Naruto Power System Chapter 313

    "It''s not ashamed!" The two Konoha ninjas snorted coldly, seeming to become angry because of Chen''s contempt.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Forty-Eight: Hard Break


    "Huh! The brazen guy!" The two Konoha ninjas were angered by the contemptuous tone of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Although they are not the best, they are among Konoha''s elites. What''s more, they are still young. In this war, the two of them are also members of the vanguard. They have accumulated enough merits for a long time and only wait for the war. After the end, he will be able to return to the village and be awarded the title of Special Shinobu.


    Seeing Chen''s age is younger than the two of them, but his tone is much bigger than them.


    The two snorted coldly, and their hands began to fasten the seal. Regardless of whether it was a fighting place or not, they began to release ninjutsu against Uchiha Tatsu after blowing the whistle.


    "Water escape and clear waves!"


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    The two performed ninjutsu at the same time after the whistle was sounded. Although Tatsun held two little girls in his arms, they could clearly feel a deep sense of threat from Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Probably because Chen Gang experienced a killing.After all, the smell of blood is relatively strong, and it is impossible to dissipate in a short period of time.


    Chen sneered, watching the ninjutsu released by the two.


    "Well... the power is good, but the speed is a little slower!" Uchiha Tatsune turned sideways and escaped the attack of the two. The little girl he was holding in his arms did not seem to be threatened by the attack of the two.Chen even had time to comment on the two people''s ninjutsu.


    "Damn..." One of them gritted his teeth secretly, looking at Chen, his heart was full of anger.He didn''t know why he had this feeling in his heart when he saw Chen, as if he had to fight Chen to the end.He took out a few shurikens from his ninja bag and threw them towards Chen, even holding two little girls in his arms regardless of his death.


    At this time, Chen''s face became cold.It doesn''t matter to attack him, but don''t they see that there are two little girls in Chen''s hands.What if they don''t care about their deaths, what if they don''t take good care of the little guy, and then hurt them?


    "You two guys!" Chen is already angry!The hand holding the baa baa freed a little, and the finger touched the flying shuriken lightly. When the shuriken was about to fly in front of him, it stopped in the air, and then fell softly to the ground.


    "what''s the situation!"


    "Quickly, quickly, gather!"


    At this moment, a large group of Konoha ninjas ran out of the camp. When they were going to sleep, they quickly dressed and brought a ninja bag after hearing the whistle, and rushed to the gate of the camp at their fastest speed.


    I thought it was a powerful enemy, but what I saw was a young man holding two little girls under five years old in his arms.I couldn''t help but stunned on the spot. The clever man came to the two elite Zhongren long ago and asked in a low voice: "Shimura Sho, Chiba, what is going on?"


    When the two elites saw someone step forward, they couldn''t help turning their sides, looking at Chen vigilantly, and replied in a low voice: "Be careful, I can''t see through this guy. I guess he has some strength. Let''s go up together and take him down. !"


    "No... I mean, there''s only one person on the other side. Why are you whistling! We thought that a large number of enemies were coming."


    At this time, the two people reacted, "Yes, what''s the matter with us, why the first reaction when I see him is to whistle!"


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsun who was standing in the same place and harmless to humans and animals, they couldn''t figure out why their previous actions were. Is it because Tatsun looked down on them?No, that''s not the case, there must be other reasons.


    "I just don''t know why. When I saw him, I had a feeling in my heart. If we didn''t sound the whistle, it''s very likely that we would all die here." Among the elite named Shimura Xiang, he thought for a while. Answered honestly.


    When the questioner heard it, he was confused and looked at Chen. There was no way to connect him with the strong man who could destroy their camp. He didn''t even feel how strong Chakra was in Chen.


    "Grow your eyes, open!"


    The man thought for a while, folded his hands together, opened the blood line boundary, the blood vessels around his eyes became bulging, the white of his eyes was fierce, and he observed Uchiha Tatsumi through his eyes.


    Meowmeow heard a lot of people coming, and she poked her head out and took a look curiously, but she just happened to see the person opening her eyes and looking at them sorrowfully. She trembled with fright, and once again buried her in Uchiha''s arms. in.


    "Um... there is no strong Chakra reaction... but I don''t know why, I feel something is wrong in my heart." The man observed with his eyes for a while and found no abnormalities, he couldn''t help but shook his head and said: "Sho, Chiba, you two Does this feel wrong?"


    "Absolutely not! This feeling..." Chiba immediately denied it, and touched his chest: "At that time, I felt a rush in my chest, and then inexplicably angry, subconsciously took out the whistle."


    "So..." The ninja of the Hyuga clan nodded, not knowing what he was thinking.


    However, what they didn''t know was that at this moment, Tatsumi''s eyes looked at Shimura Sho and Chiba''s eyes have changed.Did not expect that these two people still have this kind of perception ability.Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for the two little girls in his arms, Chen had originally planned to fight in, but due to the existence of the two little girls, he had to communicate with them. It can be said that the two little girls indirectly saved both of them. A fate.


    "what happened!"


    A familiar voice came from behind the ninjas.When Chen heard it, his eyes lit up, and the person who came was definitely someone he knew well.


    Sure enough, after the Konoha ninjas separated, Nara Shikajiu''s figure slowly walked out from behind them.


    "What''s going on!" Because of the darkness, Nara Luji didn''t look at Tatsun the first time he stood up, but asked Shimura Sho and Chiba about the situation.


    "Report to Lord Lujiu... The suspicious person in front trespassed at our Konoha Camp in the middle of the night. After we found out, they said that they were looking for an old friend. We wanted to see our commander, so we took him. Here. As a result, this person began to speak up..."


    "Well, I don''t want to know about the others, what the hell is going on!" Lu Jiu interrupted Chiba''s tirade.


    "He said he wanted to see our Commander..." Chiba pointed weakly at Uchiha Tatsumi and whispered.


    Chapter 549: Lu Jiu''s Fear


    After being yelled at by Nara Shika for a long time, Chiba came down honestly, not daring to add some unnecessary things indiscriminately, and pointed to Uchiha Tatsumi to honestly express their intentions.


    It wasn''t until this time that Nara Lukisa turned his head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Because of the fact that he was standing far away, with the dim light, Nara Kajiu did not see Uchiha Tatsu''s face clearly, and could vaguely see a young man holding two several-year-old children standing in the original. The local people and animals are harmless, and it doesn''t look like what Chiba said threatened them.


    "Going back to the law enforcement department to pick up the punishment, I won''t say anything." Nara Shikuji said lightly to Shimura Sho and Chiba, regardless of the two people who were shaking after hearing the law enforcement department. Uchiha Tatsun asked, "Your Excellency, why did you come to our Konoha Day Camp late at night? Now, during the war, please explain clearly if you have anything to do, otherwise..."


    Nara Shikahisa did not go on with the following words, because there is no need to say it. Everyone knows that in this war period, everyone is staying in their own camp, unless it is necessary to go to other missions. camp.


    Even if you blatantly appear outside the gate of someone else''s camp, you will definitely be treated as a provocative person. It''s okay if you are strong, but if you are weak, you may not be able to go back.Those strong men have their own scruples. They will not take risks easily. They are a little self-aware and will not run over. So far, apart from a formal alliance, no ninja in any village has been running around. Happening.


    Since Uchiha Tatsun appeared here, then Nara Lukisa must ask for an argument, even for Konoha''s face, it is impossible to let Tatsun so easily.


    "It seems that you are a little forgetful, Nara Lukisa. Didn''t we just meet half a month ago?" Uchiha Tatsuyu''s voice came from across from Nara Lukisa.


    Lu Jiu frowned: "This voice...Where have I heard it, why is it so familiar?" He squinted, carefully trying to see Qingchen''s true face, but the light was too dim, and he didn''t roll his eyes to write round eyes. Sharp weapon, subconsciously took a step forward, not knowing why, after hearing this sound, Lu Jiu faintly felt that things were not so good.


    The figure of Uchiha Tatsumi gradually emerged from the shadows. When Nara Kajiu saw Uchiha Tatsumi, even the figure known as the "Konoha Brain" couldn''t help being shocked, and his hand trembled. Pointed at Chen.He wanted to say something but he didn''t say it because of surprise. After all, Uchiha Tatsumi left him too deep.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsun constantly approaching, he subconsciously stepped back in panic.Suddenly I thought that this was Konoha''s camp, my heart tightened, and he suppressed the horror on his face, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency, how are you free today... Your Excellency come to me What does Konoha Daying do?"


    The Konoha ninjas behind him didn¡¯t know what happened between Nara Shikuhisa and Tatsun. They only knew that at this moment this young guy who was a little overdone was holding two little guys in his arms. If they wanted to catch him, they depended on them. There are so many people here, it should be caught by hand.


    "Master Lu Jiu, what are you going to do with him, don''t you know everything if you catch him and torture him?"


    "That''s it, so many of us, are you still afraid of him alone?"


    Listening to the whispering voice behind him, Uchiha Tatsun''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. Lujiu, who had been observing Tatsun''s expression from the beginning, said secretly in his heart: "Not good."


    Immediately before Chen got angry, he turned his head and yelled behind him: "Shut up, I''ll be the master of the matter here, you guys go back!"


    "what?"


    "Master Lu Jiu!"

 314 Naruto Strong System Chapter 314

    "Shut up, stand back!" The cold sweat on Nara Lujiu''s face went down, what''s the joke, catch Chen?Even their Pig Deer Butterfly and Commander Shigeru Hagi are not the opponent of this guy in front of him, just rely on this group of rookies?I''m afraid that Uchiha Tatsuo will be served by others in just one round.


    "Hey." Chen chuckled, looking at the extremely nervous Nara Lujiu and whispered softly: "What do you do so nervously..." He put down the two little guys, put his hands on Lujiu''s shoulders a little closer and gently said in his ear. : "Don''t worry, I am not here to trouble you."


    Lu Jiu''s body stiffened, and he slowly relaxed after hearing Chen''s words.He looked a little unnatural, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, waved his hand to make the people behind him retreat and said, "So...what''s the matter with your coming this time?"


    Very satisfied with Lu Jiu¡¯s attitude, he nodded and said: "There are indeed some things, but you can call Shigeru Hagaki first. Don¡¯t worry, I just ask him for something. Of course, everything depends on your attitude. Up."


    Lu Jiu frowned when he heard this, but he restrained his emotions well, nodded, leaned over to let out the way, spread one hand toward Konoha Camp and made a request.


    Tatsun took the hands of the two little girls, stepped out, and, accompanied by Nara Lujiu, strode into the camp of the Konoha Vanguard.


    Ignoring the vigilant and angry eyes on both sides, Chen leisurely took Meow Meow and Bae''s hands, while walking, quietly answering their curiosity from time to time.


    "I haven''t asked your honorable surname yet." Nara Lujiu ordered people to inform Shigeru Hagi and accompany him throughout the whole process. For Chen, he has the right to speak out all the defenses in their camp as he has not heard, too, Yichen The strength of these defenses, no matter how good they are, will not help. In the face of absolute strength, all defenses are broken with a single poke.


    "Uchiha Chen!" Chen said openly without hiding his name.


    "Sure enough, are you from the Uchiha clan?" Nara Luji said inwardly.


    "Since you belong to the Uchiha clan, why have I never seen you in Konoha? Or is you the Uchiha clan who lives outside?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno stopped and looked at Nara Lukisa, with a joking expression in his eyes: "Are you investigating me?"


    "No, no!" Nara Shikajiu hurriedly waved his hand and denied: "It''s just because of... your pair of writing round eyes, only our Konoha''s Uchiha clan owns. After we met you, we wanted to ask, but you didn''t give it to us. This opportunity, so we went to the village to ask afterwards, maybe there is any misunderstanding between us."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty: Intention


    Nara Lu was in a rush for a long time, and hurriedly separated the relationship between himself and others.The strong have their self-esteem, and they also have their bottom line. As a strong, even if it is Nara Shikahisa himself, he is very disgusted with someone to investigate him.


    In the words just now, Nara Shika accidentally exposed their intentions for a long time, for fear of angering Chen, he quickly said good things to calm Chen.


    Suo Xingchen didn''t pay too much attention to this topic, but skipped the topic with a light "Is it right."


    After that, Tatsun didn''t speak again, and Nara Lujiu couldn''t think of what to say at this moment because of the previous gaffe.


    Throughout the night, I heard the voices of Meow Meow and Bae Bae. In this silent night, the sound spread far and wide.


    Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s tent is in the middle of the camp, and it is also the largest tent. Because the injuries on his body have not healed, after Nara Kazuo went out for a long time, he calmly waited for the news to come back in his tent.


    At this moment, the messenger had already conveyed the news, and Shigeru Hagaki had dressed up and sat in the tent waiting for them to come.


    "Come!" Feeling the breath of Nara Lujiu just outside the door, Shigeru Hagaki was sitting up, looking out of the tent with scorching eyes.He wanted to see who was the one who made Nara Luji had to come back to report.


    The door of the tent was opened, but the two little girls who walked in the first time were Meow and Bae.


    Shigeru Hagaki frowned, and said in his heart: "Are these two little girls who want to see me?"


    "That''s it, Masaru-sama is already waiting for you inside. Please..." Nara Shikahisa''s voice came from outside.


    When Meow and Bae walked in, a leg appeared in front of Shigeru Hagaki, and immediately, the whole person met Shigeru Hagaki.


    "Hi..." Hagimu Maoshuo took a deep breath and looked at Chen.He will never forget the guy in front of him.It was him that forced himself to use the unfinished forbidden technique, which caused his own injury so far to be incomplete.


    He looked at Chen cautiously, and put his hand on his waist subconsciously to draw the knife, but before that, he received information that an acquaintance wanted to see him, so he didn''t put the knife on him. This touch was just right. Feeling empty.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, the fighting power of Hagiaki Shigeru who does not have a sword in his hand is completely different from that of Haaki Shigeru who has a sword in his hand.Looking at Uchiha Tatsui embarrassingly, "What are you doing... This is Konoha Daying!"


    "Oh? Do you think you can stop me from breaking the camp?"


    At this moment, Lujiu Nara just walked in from outside the door and looked at the two people who were in a stalemate.


    Nara Shigeru said to Hagaki Shigeru: "Ahaha...Master Shigeru, you must know this, Lord Tatsumi Uchiha, come to our Konoha Camp to discuss things with adults. Mr. Tatsumi, this I don¡¯t need to introduce him, Mr. Shigeru Hagaki, our commander."


    Uchiha Tatsuno nodded and looked at Shigeru Hagi without speaking.


    "Master Maoshuo! Master Maoshuo, I heard someone is coming?" At this moment, a loud shout came from outside.


    Immediately two people broke in from the door.


    Chen looked back, and it turned out that it was his cheap father-in-law and Qiu Dao Ding Zuo. Sure enough, are the pigs, deers, and butterflies not separated?Chen glanced at Nara Lujiu thoughtfully, saw him smile awkwardly, and did not speak.


    However, they said that when they saw Uchiha Tatsumi, they reacted the same as Hagaki Shigeru and Nara Lukuhisa. They were shocked. They never thought Uchiha Tatsumi would appear in their camp.


    Stepping forward to stand with Nara Shigeru, and pulling him to Shigeru Hagaki, Akiu Dingzuo secretly asked, "Why are you with this guy?"


    Lu Jiu gave a wry smile, just about to explain: "I..." Before he could say anything, he was interrupted.


    Jian Zhonghai gave a tense look, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, and approached Lujiu and whispered: "Hey, did I say you were threatened by him? I didn''t expect you guys to bring him to Master Maoshuo''s tent. , I wonder if the injury on Master Maoshuo''s body is not healed?"


    After being questioned by two of his close friends in a row, Nara Shikahisa had only a bitter smile on his face. He waved his hand and put the attraction of everyone on him. It took a long time to explain Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s intentions. .


    "So, you came to me for something?" For a long time, after digesting the meaning of Lu Jiu''s words, Shigeru Hagi said.


    Chen nodded and said to the four of them: "This time, I do want you to help me with something. I want to go to Konoha. Although I can go in by myself, you have also seen me. I also carry two small oil bottles with me, so I try not to make trouble if I can."


    When Chen said that he and his sister were dragging oil bottles, Meow pouted her mouth and patted Chen''s thigh forcefully to express her dissatisfaction.The result was Uchiha Tatsu''s head touch.


    "Do you want to settle in Konoha?" Shigeru Hagi thought for a while and asked.


    "That''s right." Chen nodded, and then looked at the two little guys: "I found these two little guys in the country of Sichuan. They are related to me, so I took these two little guys as apprentices and prepared to bring them together. Taught by my side for a while. But now the world of Ninja is not very peaceful, you know, the flames of war do not know when it will spread over, so I thought, first find a safe place to teach the two little guys for a while, wait They have a little bit of self-protection ability before they travel the Ninja World."


    "So you thought of Konoha Village?" Shanzhonghai interrupted.


    "Yeah..." Chen nodded, "I''m afraid there is no safer place in the Ninja World than the current Kiye Village."


    This is why Chen came to look for Konoha today. Although compared to Konoha, the safer place should be the space under his control, but Chen has considered that there is nothing in his space, which must be extremely boring and boring. , If you change to someone else, Chen doesn¡¯t care about this, but these two little girls, with the child¡¯s active nature, probably can¡¯t stand the boring days, so Chen never put them in the space. Plan.


    But now is a time of war, and wars are everywhere. For now, Konoha can be called a safe and peaceful place. It is estimated that these two little girls will also like it, and they just want to go there. Trip Konoha verified the information he had obtained.


    And hearing Chen''s praise, the four of them as members of Konoha village couldn''t help but raised their heads proudly.We must know that the existence of Konoha Village is all the hard work of their generations.A large part of the credit goes to them.


    Seeing the four people who were secretly proud, Chen did not have the heart to beat their confidence. You must know that the current Konoha Village is just the safest place relatively speaking.If Chen makes a move, no matter where it is, it will be a dangerous hell for them.Konoha?It''s just a small village that is a little troublesome to deal with.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty One: Overwhelming People with Power [Thanks to Starlight for the reward]


    Looking at the four secretly proud of them, Uchiha Tatsu couldn''t bear to hit them.Not long after, Shigeru Hagaki came back to his senses, looked at Chen, and then rolled his eyes over the two little girls, his eyes flashed, not knowing what he was thinking, and then he said: "Actually...this one It¡¯s easy to say difficult things, but it¡¯s not so easy to solve things..."


    There was something in Shigeru Hagaki''s words, and he said to Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he meant something.


    "There is something to say, there is fart! I don''t have time to ink with you!"


    "You!" Seeing Uchiha Tatsu''s unwillingness, Qiu Dao Dingzao stood up first and yelled, "Are you asking us to do things?"


    Chen Leng smiled coldly, looked at them, and ridiculed: "Hey, be careful when speaking. I''m just telling you my purpose, but I''m not asking for your wishes. Who do you think you are talking to?"

 315 Naruto Power System Chapter 315

    Uchiha Chen''s aura suddenly burst out, and a strong air current hit the four of them.The four of them suddenly woke up at this time. It turns out that Uchiha Tatsu is not an existence they can handle. This kind of evil spirit, if he is made to get angry, it really may not be able to stop him.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little stiff, and the four of Hagiaki Shigeru and Uchiha Tatsu were facing each other in place, and no one would take a step back.At exactly this moment, Meow raised her head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and said, "Bad Uncle Tatsumi, are we going to the village called Konoha?"


    It happened to be Meow Meow''s innocent words that broke the awkward atmosphere on the court.


    Nara Lujiu''s eyes lit up at this time, and he hurriedly stepped forward and said roundly: "Are these two of your apprentices? They look cute. Are you going to Konoha for them?"


    Seeing that Nara Lu had a long time to give the stairs, Chen nodded: "Yes..."


    Although the atmosphere has eased, there are always some people in this world who don''t know the timing and like to spoil the atmosphere.


    I only heard Qiu Dao Dingza coldly snorted and said: "You can join our Konoha Village, but you must join our ninja organization to accept the task, otherwise it is absolutely impossible."


    "bad!"


    Just when Akudo Dingza said this sentence, Nara Shigeru and Shigeru Hagi knew they were going to suffer.


    Sure enough, the expression in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes that had eased down instantly turned cold again. He looked at Qiu Dao Dingzao with cold eyes and sneered, "Do you think I really want to join Kimha Village?"


    "Otherwise! What''s more, you are a member of the Uchiha clan. As we all know, Uchiha is Konoha''s blood heir. Even if you are a rich family, you must obey the village''s dispatch unless you betray Konoha or join others. The village."


    Qiu Dao Dingza still didn''t know what he was saying. After learning that Tatsun was indeed the identity of the Uchiha clan, his respect for Tatsun was not as great as before. As he said, Uchiha is Konoha''s blood heir family, no matter how powerful it is. , Also follow Konoha''s dispatch.


    "Ding seat, shut up!"


    Nara Shikaji yelled at Akiu Mizuo Dingzao and told Dingzao to shut up. He is a wise man and thinks of things farther than ordinary people. Judging from the previous fight, Uchiha Tatsuya knew that they were Konoha ninjas. You can still see that Chen is unscrupulous and doesn''t care about Konoha at all.


    It is estimated that the Uchiha clan does not have any binding force on him. After all, Tatsun is a member of the Uchiha clan, and now that he acts against the villagers, it is equivalent to betraying the village. If Tatsun really cares about the family, he won¡¯t He would act on them so unscrupulously, after all, this would put the Uchiha clan in an embarrassing situation.


    Of course, this was all because Luji didn''t know that Chen was actually not a person in this world, and had nothing to do with the Uchiha clan in this world, so he thought so.


    Yichen''s strength and unscrupulous behavior style, if he really joined the hostile village, it would really be a disaster for Konoha. This is what Lujiu is worried about, so after Dingzao said those words, But I was shocked, I was really afraid that Uchiha Tatsuo would do this in his anger, and they would really become Konoha''s sinners.


    Chen didn''t know Lu Jiu''s conjecture. At this time, after hearing Qiu Dao Dingzao''s words, he exuded a terrifying aura, with a sneer sneer on his face: "Hey~~Join other villages? Good suggestion...but it depends on whether you Konoha can bear it!"


    Feeling Chen''s aura, the faces of everyone present suddenly changed, and Qiu Dao Dingzuo was full of cold sweats. Only then did he remember that the person in front of him was not an ordinary ninja, but a person who destroyed the world. The horrible monster was so scared that he couldn''t speak for a while, and he didn''t have the rigidity of just now.


    Uchiha Chen''s eyes were cold, his momentum did not take back, and he kept pressing the four of them.Under the oppression of the powerful momentum, Shigeru Hagaki and the others did not dare to move arbitrarily, for fear that they would act against them at this time.


    This is the Konoha Pioneer Camp. If you are not careful, the result of this war will change in a different way, and the sinners will be the four of them.


    After sorting out the language, Nara Luji smiled and said: "Sorry, sorry, my friend spoke too straightforwardly, please don''t care about Mr. Chen. We don''t mean that."


    Chen didn''t speak, but looked at Nara Lujiu, sneered, to see what the hell this guy with an IQ of 250 can tell.


    "We... what we mean is that you can never be isolated from the world in our Konoha Village. Don''t say anything else, buy a house, buy living materials, then buy some training supplies, or even lay the foundation for the two little guys. Some of the medicinal materials used in Konoha are regulated strategic materials and cannot be bought with money. Although your strength is super strong, but for the sake of two cute little girls, you must be too I don''t want to be extravagant."


    Having said this, Uchiha Tatsuno couldn''t help but nod his head. Indeed, he really didn''t want to be out of trouble for the two little girls, but this didn''t mean he was afraid of troubles, as long as he didn''t take the initiative to find trouble, he would not deliberately shoot.


    "Hey... Look, there are some things that need to be Konoha''s ninjas. You can use them only after you have contributed. So, what we are giving you is a suggestion that you can get better resources in Konoha Village. , A more comfortable living environment, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the education of the two little girls? What''s more, the Ninja School in Konoha Village is a good place to lay the foundation. We don¡¯t know in Konoha¡¯s Ninja School. How many genius ninjas have been out, maybe your two little apprentices will definitely become the next legendary ninja after studying at the ninja school!"


    Chen glanced at Lu Jiu, then said with a chuckle: "You guy, although there is a lot of nonsense, it can be regarded as the main point. Yes, I really want to put the two little guys in the ninja school for a period of time. , I don¡¯t have time to teach them those basic things, so I can only let them go to ninja school to study for a while."


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, Nara Lukuhisa and Hagi Shigeru''s eyes suddenly lit up, and they looked at each other: "There is hope!"


    Shigeru Hagi then exhorted: "In that case, what are you waiting for? Isn''t it a great opportunity? As long as you join Konoha, whether it is a resource or a ninja school, don''t you want to go?"


    Chen nodded, seeming to have been moved by the words of Nara Shigeru and Shigeru Hagi, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he said, "But... why should I join Konoha?"


    "I can grab resources. If the school is there, who would dare to move them? Do I have to join Konoha to work for you?"


    After Uchiha Tatsumi said this, the smiling face of Shigeru Hagaki suddenly became stiff. He originally thought that Tatsun had been moved by them, but it turned out to be the same, and he didn''t even move at all.He clenched his fists in annoyance, watching Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes gradually become sharp, and said coldly: "If you dare to do anything wrong with Konoha, I will definitely not let you go!"


    "You can give it a try." Chen raised his eyebrows, and ignored Hagaki Shigeru''s threat.


    Chapter 552: Purpose Achieved


    Uchiha Tatsuno raised his eyebrows, and his eyes were full of provocation when he looked at Shigeru Hagaki.And Shigeru Hagaki also looked at him with threatening eyes. It is not so much a threat as a death will. At this moment, Shigeru Hagi has made up his mind. If Chen dares to mess around, even if he is offered this one. For his life, he also wants to stop Uchiha Tatsu''s actions.


    Nara Shigehisa immediately stopped Shigeru Hagaki to prevent the conflict from intensifying, and he did not act like Shigeru Hagaki.As a person with an IQ of two hundred and five, he had already sensed that Chen didn''t seem to be as strong as he showed. Otherwise, if he wanted to do something with his strength, no one could stop him, and there would be no need for so much nonsense.


    For Konoha, at this time, if there is one more powerful person at the shadow level or even above the shadow level, it is feasible as long as it does not pay too much. A powerful shadow level can be the key The existence that always changes the direction of the entire battlefield, not to mention Chen, who seems to have surpassed the shadow rank powerhouse and does not know how far away the super power.


    This level of powerhouse, no matter which Shinobu village is, will do everything possible to win, and now that they Konoha has the priority right, it is naturally not to be missed.


    Nara Shikajiu stood up, coughed a little, and interrupted the confrontation between the two of them and said: "I have probably understood the matter. We have agreed to your request to allow your two apprentices to receive guidance in Konoha. , And I can guarantee that Konoha will never use this to threaten you."


    "Lu Jiu, you..."


    Hearing Lu Jiu''s words, whether it was the other two of Zhuludie or Shigeru Hagaki, their expressions changed. Obviously they couldn''t understand Lu Jiu''s approach. After all, Chen''s strength was too strong, such a battle. Li on the battlefield can even control the victory or defeat of the war. It is simply a time bomb. If left alone, the consequences will be disastrous once it is exploded, so they desperately want to tie Chen to Konoha''s chariot.


    Lu Jiu naturally thought about these things, and he wanted to go farther than others. Yichen''s strength must not like being restrained, and there is nothing to control him, even if he can''t achieve his goal, at least he can''t. Tatsun¡¯s two apprentices are in Konoha. In this case, although Tatsun is not sent by Konoha, if Konoha is in trouble, Tatsuno will not stand by. After all, his two apprentices are in Konoha. If their safety is threatened, Chen will definitely take action.


    And more importantly, since they can¡¯t let Chen compromise, then they can start with these two little girls. Compared with adults, children are more likely to fool, as long as these two little girls like Konoha, Ye has a sense of belonging, and Uchihatatsu''s pampering with these two children will definitely not be an enemy of Konoha, and even help Konoha.


    This is exactly what Lu Jiu thought.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand Lujiu¡¯s decision, the pig deer butterfly always looked forward to Nara¡¯s head. Since Lujiu would make such a plan, he naturally had his ideas, so they didn¡¯t say much except for being surprised at the beginning. .


    After hearing Lu Jiu''s words, Chen glanced at him with interest. It was obvious that Chen also knew what Lu Jiu''s calculations were, but at the moment he really did not intend to attack Konoha. After all, he had clearly understood that This world is not his original world at all, but a parallel world. In this world, many things have changed, and there is no intersection for him, so there is not much hatred for Konoha in this world.


    In addition, he really needs to make plans for these two little girls. Although his strength can be said to be the strongest in the world, he really has no experience in guiding this kind of errand, and it is impossible to teach it from the beginning. They are too powerful. After all, these two little girls are too young and have not received any basic guidance. It would be better for them to go to ninja school for this kind of thing, so I know what Lu Jiu¡¯s idea is. But Chen did not feel irritated, which was equivalent to tacitly acquiescing to this unspoken rule.


    Just after Chen put away his aura, the atmosphere in the tent changed instantly.Qiu Dao Dingzuo, Hagi Shigeru and others could obviously feel the lightness of their bodies, and the unmovable aura that was so heavy on their hearts finally disappeared.


    Everyone in Konoha was obviously relieved, but the doubts in their hearts did not diminish. They looked at his old companion Nara Lukisa with doubts, and found that he just shook his head and said nothing, and continued to step aside. For Lujiu, they have unconditional trust in making soy sauce.


    "So, do you have anything to ask for?"


    "Me?" Chen asked rhetorically, and then said with a smile: "I don''t have any requirements, but you have remembered one thing. I don''t want my apprentice to suffer any grievances in Konoha, otherwise..."


    Everyone in Konoha naturally understood what Chen meant, which was already a naked threat, but the strangers present did not utter an angry shout.


    Lu Jiu nodded, and said in a deep voice: "Understood, please rest assured, we promise that we will not let Ling disciple suffer any wrongdoing."


    Leaving aside Chen''s surname for the time being, Chen''s strength alone can give him some privileges that ordinary people don''t have.


    Now that people have said everything for this reason, Tatsun is not happy to ask for anything, nodded, touched the heads of the two little guys, looked at Nara Lukisa, and said jokingly: "Nara Lukisa, I have to Say, you are indeed a very smart guy."


    Said that he picked up two little girls and then walked back.


    Upon seeing this, Nara Lujiu hurriedly stepped forward to block Chen¡¯s departure: "Oh, you see, it¡¯s already so late today. The two little girls seem to be sleepy too, so come and go again. It¡¯s not appropriate either, how about just rest with us today?"


    Tatsun stopped and looked at Nara Kajiu. He didn''t speak until he saw the hair on his scalp. At this time, Meow pulled the corner of Uchiha Tatsumi''s clothes and looked at him pitifully: "Uncle Tatsun, we... Are you on your way? Meow...meow sleepy!"


    Although I had already slept at noon, but now that a long time has passed, the children who are a few years old are at the age of lethargy. At this moment, the time has passed eleven and twelve, and the two little girls have begun to drowsy Sleeping, pulling Chen dazedly, without finishing talking, lowering his head a little bit, he would fall asleep.


    With a helpless smile, Uchiha Tatsun turned his head and looked at Nara Lukuhisa and the others. After thinking about it for a while, he nodded slightly to express his acceptance of Nara Lukuhisa''s kindness.

 316 Naruto Power System Chapter 316

    In fact, Chen can choose to return to his own space, or just build a house with Mudun nearby to rest, but since they have already talked about this, it is difficult for Shangchen to refuse, after all, they have just established a deal. Someone gave them a little face, so Chen did not refuse Lu Jiu''s invitation.


    Nara Shikajiu smiled: "We don''t have much else here, but there are a lot of places to sleep. I will let someone sort out a tent now." As he shouted out, a Zhongnin walked in. After Lujiu''s command, he didn''t speak much, clasped his fists, walked straight to the door, and began to arrange the tent for Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Chen nodded when he saw it, and did not stay too much in the Qimu Maoshuo camp, holding the two little girls and followed Zhongren and left.


    Obviously, after Uchiha Tatsuo left, the atmosphere on the scene became much less awkward.Although the shock Chen brought to them still exists, it can also make them breathe.


    Chapter 553: Report


    After Uchiha Tatsumi left, the four people present did not leave, but stayed in Shigeru Hagaki''s tent. No one spoke first, and the four looked at each other.


    In the end, Shigeru Hagaki spoke first: "You said...Is this person credible?"


    I saw Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes twinkling, looking at the three of them, the suspicion could not be concealed.


    Nara Lujiu pondered for a long while, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Half and half. After all, I did not find any obvious loopholes in his words. He has confessed his intentions, and I don¡¯t know how to put it. From the attitude he showed, he didn''t have any emotions for Konoha. Although he didn''t express it deliberately, I still noticed his inadvertent disdain for Konoha."


    Hearing these words, Shigeru Hagi turned his head and looked at Yamanaka Kaiichi: "What about you? What do you think."


    Yamanaka shook his head and shrugged his shoulders: "He has no clue at all. He seems to have appeared out of thin air. His thoughts are the same as others, and I have no way of guessing. Besides, my heart turning technique is fundamental to him. It doesn''t work. I have proved this before, and I don''t have any good suggestions."


    Shigeru Hagaki nodded: "Let''s do this first." He lay down halfway, and let out a long sigh of relief: "As long as we pay attention to his movements at all times, we can do it if there is something wrong with him. I knew for a while that the others could only do this...after all...we don''t want to be an enemy of him."


    Speaking of Hagaki Maoshuo''s eyes flickering, he seemed to think of the figure standing on the meteorite and the king over the world.


    The three nodded, there is no way. For people like Chen who can''t beat and talk, they can only let them go. They already have a shadow of Chen''s strength in their hearts. As long as Chen does not oppose them, then everything is easy to say.


    Even after this contact, Shigeru Hagaki could clearly feel that Chen''s strength has improved further. At least compared to the last time, his temperament has changed. The heart of the zhe, now you can see a little shape in him.


    "Then...promise him..."


    "What else?" Shigeru Hagaki said grimly, "Let¡¯s report it like this first. Now that I have agreed to it, I can only bite the bullet and carry it out if I don¡¯t want him to make trouble. In the village, we are four The individual joint suggestions will definitely be taken seriously, so let the seniors decide. Anyway, I only hope that the guys in the elders will not do stupid things."


    "The elders..." Nara Lukuhisa looked a little complicated, and seemed to be disgusted by the so-called elders, but in the end he sighed lightly and said: "It can only be this way. I hope that the Danzo and the three generations can be able to suppress it. Those annoying old guys in the elders, otherwise, the relationship that was finally eased may get worse again, that is really troublesome."


    To be honest, only when facing Chen will he feel that IQ is useless at all. Even if it is Konoha Sannin, Hagi Shigeru, or even the third generation of Hokage, if the tactics are right, they can still win.


    But when facing Chen, all tactics and tactics seemed to have failed.


    Thinking of this, Nara Luji also seemed to remember that day and shivered all over his body.If it weren¡¯t for Tatsun to let them go that day, it is estimated that they would have no way to retreat safely. At least, Shigeru Hagaki would definitely be damaged there. Neither them nor the senior Konoha would want to see this happen. After all, Now the front of the Kingdom of Wind still needs Shigeru Hagaki to sit in town. When Oshemaru is the leader of the mobile team to assist the battlefield in the Wuyin Village, the commander Shigeru Hagaki becomes indispensable.


    "That''s right!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo grabbed a handful of potato chips and ate it, and suddenly said, "Why didn''t we ask if the war in the Kunianguo not long ago had something to do with him? Why didn''t the parties speak up here? Just ask."


    Hearing Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s words so smoothly, they suddenly realized.


    Yes, they tried their best to investigate these investigations, don''t they just want to know the intelligence there?Since the person involved may be Chen, just ask him directly?Now that they are in the period of cooperation, I believe he has not hesitated to inform this information.


    They were all shocked for a while when Yu Chen suddenly ran to Daying and suddenly forgot about this important thing. Recently, they didn''t know how many elite ninjas were sent to investigate the news, but they found nothing. .


    "Forget it, since the person is already in our camp, he won''t run anyway. Just find a suitable opportunity to ask about it. This matter is not in a hurry." Shigeru Hagaki waved his hand, "The priority now is Hurry up and send the information back to the village, so that the three generations of them are psychologically prepared, and we have to discuss with them in advance."


    Having said this, he glanced at Nara Lujiu: "You are up to you to write the story of the matter. It should not be too late. I will write the report and pass it back tonight."


    Nara Shika nodded: "Understood." Then he collapsed softly, sat down on the chair and sighed, "It''s really troublesome."


    The good old man Yamanaka Haiyi smiled kindly, and shrugged his shoulders and said: "No way, who told you to contact him from the beginning. You know the course of things best. We are here for you. Write this report, come on! Don''t always yell at trouble, you have to be a bit motivated!"


    Speaking, he patted his companion on the shoulder, stood up and nodded to Shigeru Hagaki, and left with Qiu Dao Dingzao.


    Only Shigeru Hagaki and Luku Nara are still here.


    Lu Jiu sighed for a long time, stood up, and muttered in his mouth: "How can it be so easy, motivation, this kind of thing, the most annoying. It''s really troublesome, I don''t want to learn those troublesome things."


    Speaking of saying goodbye to Shigeru Hagaki, Shigeru didn''t stay too much, instructing Nara Lukisa to write the report within tonight and wave him back.


    Knowing that he could not escape the disaster, Nara Lukuji nodded and honestly returned to his tent next to him and began to draft today''s report.


    In a tent not far away, Uchiha Tatsuno regained his perception ability.He chuckled and mocked to himself: "Konoha''s elders? Interesting... Although many people and things have changed a lot, some things still can''t be changed. It seems that they don¡¯t have a good feeling for this so-called elders. It seems that Konoha in this world does not seem to be as harmonious as expected."


    After thinking about it, I no longer care about them. Anyway, Chen Chen did not have any other ideas when he went to Konoha this time. As long as Konoha''s senior management did not provoke him, Chen would not take the initiative to pick things up.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Four: The Beginning of the Day


    After the two little guys got on the bed, they fell asleep deeply without any more noise.


    Scratching his hair, Uchi Ha Tatsu sat on the head of the bed and didn''t immediately fall asleep. He sighed when he helped the two little girls folded their armpits.


    "Would you like to go back to that place again." Uchiha Chen put his hand on the little guy''s head and gently stroked, but his thoughts had long since flown to where he went.


    He escaped from that place at the beginning, not only to survive, but also because that place carried one thing he regrets most.In that matter, he chose to escape. Correspondingly, he did have some memories in that place, as well as regrets that he couldn''t let go of.


    I didn''t expect that there was still time to return to Konoha.


    Lying flat on the bed, Uchiha Tatsumi put his hands under his head, half-squinted his eyes and entered a state of meditation practice. Now he can''t sleep at all and can only kill the night time by practicing Chakra.


    Since he became the Ten-Tailed Pilgrim, the Chakra in his body has been in a state of cultivation all the time. It is the first time that he is actively practicing like this.


    It''s been a long time since I felt this way, Uchiha Chen couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart.If he did not choose this path at the beginning, perhaps he is still struggling in Konoha Village, and perhaps he needs to thank the system.


    If it hadn''t been for the system to give him this opportunity, he wouldn''t be able to have the height it is now.Gradually on the bed, unknowingly, the night slowly passed by, and Uchiha Tatsuno did not enter the state even if he was practicing under his many thoughts. Slowly, with this complicated mood, Uchiha Tatsuno I don''t know when I fell asleep deeply.


    When Uchiha Tatsuno woke up, the sky was already bright, and Konoha Daying had already started cooking in the pot. If Nara Shikamaru had not told beforehand not to disturb Tatsun and their camp, perhaps it would be noisy outside at this moment. Woke up.


    Usually at this time, even if the ninjas in the tent near Shigeru Hagaki say what to say, they don¡¯t care about it at all, but before going to bed yesterday, Nara Shikaku specially ordered to go down, not to disturb Uchiha. Chen.


    So they subconsciously lowered their voices when passing by Tatsun''s tent. If it weren''t for this reason, Uchiha Tatsun might have already woke up.He feels very keen and will wake up with a little movement.


    Pretending to be too much, looking at the two little guys on the other bed, they are still sleeping deeply.Chen couldn''t help but chuckled, got out of bed and opened the curtain of the tent slightly. The sunlight projected in, slightly piercing his eyes.


    Chen used his right hand to cover it a little, the sun shined through the palm of his hand, shining on his face, and the warm sunshine seemed to make his heart warm.


    Through the shadow of his heart, it directly shined into his body.


    Looking back at the two little girls who were still sleeping, Chen couldn''t help but smile.Walked over and woke up the two who were still sleepy.


    Seeing their sleepy eyes, Uchiha Tatsu was amused by the two of them. He stretched out his hand and scratched their noses, then smiled: "Two lazy pigs, get up quickly, otherwise there will be no food later. ."


    Meow, who was getting up, pouted angrily, looked at Uchiha Tatsun with a dissatisfaction, and said, "Bad Uncle Tatsumi, what did you call us up so early? It¡¯s really... annoying, Meow hasn¡¯t slept enough yet. !"


    Turned around, grabbed the quilt in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands, covered him and his sister, and continued to sleep deeply.


    Chen: "..."


    "Get up soon! Two little girls, otherwise I will really spank!" Uchiha Tatsu patiently shouted to the two little girls with a light smile and shook his head.


    Since they came out with him, the two little girls no longer have the timidity they used to be, but they have become very courageous, and they don''t put Uchiha Tatsun in front of them, no matter where such things happen before, no matter what Tatsun said What two little girls will obey honestly, and dare not disobey.


    After getting acquainted with Chen now, especially under Chen''s favor, the two little guys became more and more courageous.

 317 Naruto Power System Chapter 317

    But this also blames Chen himself, if it weren''t for the consequences of his petting two little girls, would they be like this?


    He smiled helplessly. He knew in his heart that he was to blame for all this. The two little girls were so young that they didn''t understand these things carefully, and Chen couldn''t blame them for the things that would be done under the influence of ears and eyes.


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s call, Meow Meow woke up in a daze, rubbed her eyes, looked at Uchiha Tatsun ignorantly, and said dazedly: "Tatsu...Uncle Tatsu, why are you here?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi burst into laughter and couldn''t help but say: "Did you forget? We came here together last night, and we slept well in the camp."


    Tilting his head, Meow thought for a while: "It seems...it looks like this."


    Suddenly she reached out her hands and pouted at Uchiha Tatsumi: "Hug!"


    She shrugged her shoulders, picked up the slacker, stretched out her hand to scratch her nose and pretended to be angry: "You little girl, a slacker, now you are really getting lazy. I don¡¯t know what to do in the future. That''s great."


    Meow chuckled, broke free from Uchiha Tatsun''s arms, jumped down and made a grimace at Tatsun: "Slightly, bad guy Uncle Tatsun, then you will raise me!"


    "Why... don''t you want to! Meow is so cute, don''t you support me!"


    "How can I say that I am cute." Uchiha Tatsuno walked out of the tent and did not answer Meow Meow''s words, but urged: "Hurry up and call your sister. We will still practice today. If we don''t reach the goal, we won''t have it today. I have eaten."


    Meow uttered an "Ah", and stepped back two steps. After seeing Uchiha Tatsun not looking at her but walking straight out, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and turned his head to call his sister.


    There was already someone waiting outside the tent. After Uchiha Tatsumi came out of the tent, he gave the washbasin and other washing tools on the side. This was also what Nara Lukisa had ordered from the beginning, called People waited outside Chen''s tent, and when Chen came out, they offered towels and other washing tools.


    Xin comfortably accepted Nara Lukuji''s kindness, wiped his hands, and brought the other two washing tools into the tent along with the meals, and only waited for the two little guys to wash before they could eat.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifth: The Upright Ding Block


    After washing up and taking breakfast, Uchiha Tatsumi walked to Hagaki Shigeru¡¯s camp, and found that he was not the only one, but also three people with pig, deer and butterfly sitting in his tent, seeming to be waiting. Uchiha Tatsuno came to the door.


    "Hey, they''re all here." After Uchiha Tatsu came in, he chuckled, casually found a stool to sit down, raised Jiro''s legs and half-squinted at the four of them: "Why are you busy?"


    Seeing that the person who came was Uchiha Tatsumi, Nara Shikahisa stood up and smiled: "It turned out to be Mr. Tatsu. How did you rest last night?"


    Chen smashed his mouth: "Fortunately, it''s pretty good. The meal this morning is ok. Thank you for your hospitality, but I really didn''t expect the chefs in your camp to have a good hand, and breakfast can be so luxurious."


    Nara Deer smoked his mouth for a long time, and said in his heart: "Do you think we all eat what you eat? That was all made by the chef early in the morning."


    However, his face did not show: "You are satisfied, but I didn''t expect our chef to be appreciated by your Excellency. If he knew, he would be very happy."


    After the daily compliments, only a few people have entered the topic, Nara Lujiu smiled and asked: "I don''t know, what is the reason for Mr. Chen to come so early?"


    Chen shook his head and said: "It''s nothing, just ready to go, let me inform you. Let''s set off early and move towards the village of Konoha as we travel, maybe we can get to Konoha before you finish the war. "


    Shigeru Hagi thought for a moment. The war on their side is not really anxious, but it is impossible to win it so easily. Unless there is a special opportunity, it can be as short as three or five months. They cannot be evacuated from here for more than half a year.


    And if Uchiha Tatsuta advances with all his strength, he will be able to reach Konoha Village within a day or two. He simply said that he is traveling while advancing, and the distance in the middle is stretched a long way, that is to say, it is about two or three. You can go to Konoha Village around the time of month.


    Thinking of this, he already had a bold plan in his mind.The procrastinating battlefield on the Wind Kingdom has already bored him. He just wants to solve the battle as soon as possible, and Chen is the same.Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t worry about Chen going to Konoha in his absence.


    After all, this is a dangerous man.Since he still has three generations of Naruto, it is estimated that he can barely contend with a powerful enemy. Now the three generations of Naruto have gone to the battlefield to help, leaving a group of high-level Konoha who don¡¯t know what to do in the village. If they annoy Chen, that kind of scene is not Hagi Mao Shuo wanted to see.


    Scratching his head with a headache, Shigeru Hagaki glanced at Lujiu sideways and motioned to him to say something. After all, Chen was the one who advocated to draw Konoha''s camp closer, so he spoke best at the moment.


    Nara Shigeru''s scalp was numb when he was seen by Shigeru Hagaki. At first, he couldn''t react. Fortunately, he had a high IQ. After thinking for a while, he figured out the ditch and channel and looked at Uchi Bo Chen.


    "Well...Mr. Chen... Actually, there is no need to leave so early. Why not stay with us for a few more days? We will launch a general attack on Sunin Village in two days, Mr. Chen, won''t you stay and take a look ?"


    When facing Uchiha Tatsuno, Nara Shikahisa can be said to have no face.There is no way, who let Nara Shikahisa take the initiative to get this job?


    Even with his brain, it doesn¡¯t necessarily take advantage in front of Tatsun. Because of the shadows left before, Nara Kajiu looked a little unnatural when facing Tatsun, and those who thought about it naturally appeared. Chen sees through the flaws.


    Without exposing them, Chen understands in his heart that they want to stay by themselves but hope that Chen can help them out of the face. Originally, Kimha Village is in an advantageous position. If Chen''s help is given, he believes in the offensive. Will be more Sheng Sheng.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Chen was not good at large-scale combat at all.He used to fight separately when he was in Tianzhiguo. Shuiyue and the others took people to a battlefield, while Chen himself was worthy of a battlefield.


    When Chen is on the battlefield, if there are other people, it is easy to cause accidental injury, and he can''t do as he wants. It is for this reason that he does not like large-scale combat.


    He shook his head and rejected Nara Lujiu''s invitation. He didn''t speak much, he just chuckled and looked at the four people: "If you have anything you want to say, just say it. Isn''t it tiring to whisper?"


    The four of you, look at me and I look at you, knowing that those who are too careful to think can''t hide it, I can only smile awkwardly, and muttered: "Where is there, we just want to invite you to rest with us." , So that we can do our best as a landlord, how could we have other ideas."


    Looking at the four dead ducks with hard beaks, Uchiha Chen couldn''t let them say more, smiled coldly, and turned around to leave.


    "stop!"


    Qiu Dao Ding shouted at Uchiha Tatsu in a hurry.


    At the moment when he was speaking out, Nara Lukisa and Hagishi Shigeru knew that things had gone bad, and they even wanted to give Qiu Dao Ding a hammer in their hearts. For the face of their teammates, they could only Forcibly endure it.


    Sure enough, Uchiha Tatsuno''s face turned into a sneer, and he said jokingly: "Oh? Why... Do I still need to ask for your consent for what I want to do? Then should I say that if I don''t follow your intentions, I can''t Get out of this gate, is that right?"


    He has always eaten soft but not hard. If Nara Lukuji and the others say it well, maybe things will turn around, so they will die, and they will mess up everything. Of course, he also knows. Qiu Dao Dingzuo was definitely not intentional, after all, after seeing Chen''s strength, Chen believed that they didn''t have the guts to provocate themselves.


    This Qiu Dao Dingzao is also too upright, and he didn''t think too much. He only knew that Luji wanted Uchiha Tatsumi to stay. Although he didn''t know Lujiu''s meaning, he knew that Lujiu naturally had his reason to do so. , For Lu Jiu, he was extremely trusting, so when he saw Chen''s plan to leave, he stopped aloud.


    Although he knew that this was just a misunderstanding, Chen didn''t let it go. He also had a temper. This Qiu Dao Ding Zuo made him very upset yesterday. Although it was also an unintentional mistake, he did not have a long memory. It makes people intolerable, just to use this to shock Konoha''s people, let them know that their temper is not very good.


    At this time, Ding Zuo hadn''t understood what was wrong with his behavior, and squinted his eyes and said to Chen: "Let you stay and you will stay. It''s not that you need a bite of food, you have to do something in such a hurry."


    However, Chen didn''t pay attention to him at all, sneered, and pointed to Qiu Dao Dingzuo and asked Shigeru Hagaki: "This guy, can I kill this guy!" Chen raised his hand, Chakra was already in his hands, and saw So as long as you put your hand down, you can kill Qiu Dao Ding Zuo.


    "No!"


    "stop!"


    "No!"


    Five hundred and fifty-sixth chapters: want to establish a prestige


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand was already pointing at Akudo Dingza, the three of them immediately stood up and came to Akudo Dingza.


    "Tatsu... Mr. Tatsu. If you have something to say... Why do you have to do it, Ding Zuo is just unintentional, and does not mean to offend." Nara Shikajiu laughed. At present, their relationship is considered the best. Two steps, one hand grabbed Chen''s raised hand and pressed it down, but it didn''t move at all.


    Chen glanced at him slantingly, "Get out!"


    The huge impact force came from Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s body, and the strong impact bounced Nara Kajiu away in an instant. If it weren¡¯t for Nara Shikajiu when he felt bad, he would use Chakra to wrap his whole body. This can severely wound Nara Luji.


    Even so, Nara Lu could not help vomiting blood after being bounced by Uchiha Tatsumi, clutching his chest, and getting up for a long time.


    "Do you have to do this?" Lying on the ground, with pain all over his distorted face, Nara Shiji struggled to ask Uchiha.


    Regardless of him, Tatsun took a step forward, stepped past Nara Lukisa who wanted to come to stop him, and approached Shigeru Hagaki with one step.


    "Are you going to stop me?" Standing blankly in front of Shigeru Hagaki: "You should know the gap between us."


    "Huh! Needless to say, you will fight if you want to fight me!" Slightly bent down, although his injury is not healed now, but he will never allow Uchiha Tatsuno to kill in front of him unless Uchiha Tatsuno takes his Step over the corpse.


    Looking at Shigeru Hagaki coldly, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but laughed mockingly: "I don''t want to fight you today. My goal is only that fat man, you should step down!"

 318 Naruto Power System Chapter 318

    By this time, even if the Qiu Dao Ding Zuo was too slow to eat goods, he should understand that he had failed to speak again, but even so, his companion did not hesitate to stand on his side.


    "You guys..." Qiu Dao Dingza glanced at the fallen Nara Lukisa and Shigeru Hagaki and YAMANAKA who stood in front of him with a touch of emotion: "Enough, since it is my mistake, let I will bear it..."


    "What a joke!" Nara Lujiu shouted, but it affected the injuries inside his body. He couldn''t help but "wow" spit out a spit of blood from his mouth. Upon seeing this, Yamanaka Kai ran to help him up.


    "We are companions..." Nara Lujiu smiled and looked at Qiu Daojiao: "Didn''t the pig, deer and butterfly always advance and retreat together?"


    "Furthermore, when you were in the Kingdom of Wind before, didn''t you want to be our queen? So, don''t say such silly things anymore."


    "Luji..." Qiu Dao Dingza reached out to grab the potato chips and stopped, watching Nara Lujiu, eyes filled with moving tears.


    As if he had made some decision, Qiu Dao Ding squeezed the potato chips in his hand, picked up the bag of potato chips and poured them all into his mouth, wiping the crumbs from the corners of his mouth.Stepped out from behind Hagaki Shigeru and stood in front of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Qiu Daojiao looked at Uchiha Tatsu and said loudly: "Let them go, didn''t you just come to me? Okay, I''ll stand up, as long as you let them go, I''ll be at your disposal!"


    "Ding seat!"


    "Ding seat you!"


    "..." Nara Lujiu didn''t speak, but held his hands tightly, both hands were tightly pinched with fists. He knew that Qiu Dao Dingza must be uncomfortable in his heart, but there is no way.


    If you are inferior to humans, you are willing to go down.Not enough strength to see, can only watch his teammates, his brother was bullied by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Nara Luji has never hated himself like this once.He doesn''t have the strength, but he doesn''t know how to cultivate hard. If... if he works a little harder, even a little serious, will he be able to stop Uchiha Tatsuo?


    If he didn''t complain or be lazy when he was cultivating before, would he not fail so miserably and so ugly today?


    Although he was supported by Shan Zhonghaiyi, his body was still trembling, it was out of anger.He is to blame for all this, and even Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s arrival is also his reason. If he does not propose Uchiha Tatsumi to join the village of Konoha, I am afraid it will not be where it is today.


    Gritting his teeth, turning his face to look at Shanzhong Haiyi, softly asked: "Haiyi, are you afraid of death?"


    Yamanaka Kaiichi supported Nara Lukisa for a moment, and suddenly reacted. He glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi and said with a satisfied smile on his face: "Afraid of death? How is it possible? Do you think I am afraid of death? "


    The hand holding Nara Lukuji tightened, his indifferent face did not fluctuate in his heart, it seemed that the person who said this was not himself at all, and completely ignored his life.


    "Okay... good brother!" Nara Lujiu looked at him, couldn''t help nodding, smiled, and shook his hand with a stunned look in his eyes: "Are you ready!"


    "at any time!"


    "Then go!"


    The two of them took a deep breath, and Yamanaka Kaiichi supported Nara Kajiu. The two stood next to Akimichi Cinza, guarding Uchiha Tatsumi. Nara Kajiu reached out and took out a kunai from the ninja bag, calmly Looking at Chen and said, "Sorry, Mr. Chen. No matter how strong your strength is, we will probably ask you for advice."


    "You...you guys!?" Qiu Dao Dingzuo was angry and angry, "Why did you come up? Didn''t you say it? I will carry everything down. What are you doing here!"


    The two smiled and looked at Qiu Dao Dingzao, then laughed: "What are you kidding, who do you think you are? We are partners, but brothers, how can we let our brother die alone!"


    "Haha...Yes, but you are wrong." At this time, Shigeru Hagi laughed loudly, walked over from behind, nodded towards them, and said with satisfaction: "One point, I am your chief. If you are responsible, I should also be responsible. So, shouldn''t I be in the front!"


    As he said, Shigeru Hagaki looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with sharp eyes: "This is Konoha''s camp. You can''t tolerate your arrogance. If you want to kill them, step over my corpse first!"


    Uchiha Tatsun looked expressionless, looking at the decisive pig-deer butterfly and Shigeru Hagaki. Although he was disdainful of their strength, he was still admired by the bond between them.


    In fact, Chen didn''t have to kill Ding Zuo, but just wanted to teach him a lesson to make him remember, otherwise he would jump out and annoy him from time to time. This not only made him very upset, but if he didn''t deal with it, it would also make him. His power was questioned, and again and again, he really regarded him as someone, so he had to stand up anyway.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty Seven: Fighting Again


    Seeing the Konoha people with a resolute look on their faces, Chen felt a little bit dumbfounded in his heart. He originally just taught him casually, but he didn''t expect them to react so much, but this is reasonable. If Chen makes a move If you deal with any one of them, if the others stand by and indifferent, that is not normal.


    Although it feels a little ridiculous, I have to say that this kind of friendship and fetters really make Chen have to feel admiration, and Chen is not the kind of grumpy temper that will explode when he is stimulated. Naturally, he will not really just take a misunderstanding. Qiu Dao Dingzuo was killed. After all, he still needs to use Konoha''s energy now. Although he is not afraid of Konoha, for the sake of the two little girls, he still won''t make the relationship too stiff. He doesn''t want to let the little girl. The girl was treated like Naruto in Konoha.


    But even so, Chen never thought that just let it go, the lessons that should be given are still to be given, otherwise it really makes them feel that they are very talkative, and it is very uncomfortable for anyone to dare to jump out and offend themselves.


    Chen looked at Konoha contemptuously, and said with a sneer: "Hey~~ It''s really a touching drama of brotherhood, do you want to show me, hehe, I just wanted to teach him a lesson, since you guys Such a deep brotherhood, if I don¡¯t cooperate, it will be unkind, so I will give you the opportunity to continue!"


    Everyone knows that the dignity of the strong is not to be desecrated, not only Chen, this has long been a consensus in the ninja world, and Wunin has carried forward this precept to the extreme. Although the ninja does not attack the civilians, this is also based on circumstances.


    If someone really provokes a ninja or even a movie-class powerhouse without knowing the sky is high, the end will only be miserable.


    That''s why Maoshuo and Lujiu will be so nervous after Ding Zuo Qiu said those words.


    Others did not hear the relaxed tone in Tatsun''s tone, but Nara Lukisa heard it clearly.In terms of human exploration, perhaps he is still slightly worse than Hagaki Shigesakuyama Nakahiro, but in terms of observing words and views, the two are not as good as Nara Lukisa.


    After hearing the looseness in Tatsun''s words, although Nara Lujiu was a little grateful, he couldn''t believe it. Just now, he was still unwilling to let go. What made him change his mind.


    Could it be that the combination of the four of them made Chen jealous?


    No, no, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.Nara Shikuji shook his head.Even if the strength of the four of them added up, they couldn''t do anything against Chen. This was proved in the battle about half a month ago.


    Although Nara Luji is narcissistic, he is not even confused about the strength of the enemy.


    "But when it comes to giving up, it''s the same way before, and I let us go somehow. Is this really just a coincidence?" Nara Shika couldn''t help but think so.


    It was the same when Uchiha Tatsun was encountered in the Kingdom of Wind, and he was fighting to death and alive at the beginning. I don''t know why Tatsun suddenly decided to let them go.


    "There must be a reason I don''t know! But what is the reason? No, no, it must be something I didn''t think of!" Nara Lu gritted his teeth for a long time, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, thinking hard about him before Did not expect the place.


    Tatsun didn¡¯t notice Nara Lukisa, but instead focused on Shigeru Hagaki. After all, no matter how good Nara Lukisa¡¯s brain is, the person in charge is Shigeru Hagaki. As long as he speaks, even if it¡¯s Nara Lukisa. No matter how unwilling, they can only execute.


    But will Chen''s statement really affect Hagaki Shigeru?Or will Shigeru Hagi really give up the Autumn Road Dingza?


    The answer is beyond doubt, absolutely impossible.In Chen''s era, Shigeru Hagaki was able to give up missions for his teammates. Could it be that Shigeshu Hagaki did not have this spirit in this era?


    The reason why the Will of Fire is called the Will of Fire is that there are countless ninjas in the village of Konoha who can devote themselves to this belief, even if they sacrifice themselves and give up tasks, they must protect their companions.


    The mission of a ninja is to complete the task, but if you can''t protect it with your companions, how can you complete the task?


    Chen Jian Hagaki Shigeru hadn''t moved for a long time, and he couldn''t help but frown. In his eyes, the three-gou jade writing round eyes appeared naturally, and a faintly depressed atmosphere filled the entire tent.


    "Ninjas can''t think in terms of common sense. We call him trash who breaks the rules of the ninja world. However, those who don''t value their companions are worse trash than those." Shigeru Hagi pulled out the white-toothed knife behind him. Seeing Uchiha Tatsun said coldly.


    Such words have already expressed his attitude and position, and Chen doesn''t need to say more. Since their positions are different, then the first battle is.


    Tatsun took a step forward, and the substantive murderous aura infested the entire tent, and even the tent couldn''t hide Uchiha Tatsumi''s murderous aura.


    A substantive murderous intent burst out, breaking through the tent of Hagaki Maoshuo, and instantly enveloped the entire Konoha camp.


    People within a few hundred meters can feel that the temperature in this area seems to have suddenly become much colder. The sun in the sky still exists. The sun in the late spring and early summer seasons obviously comes earlier than at other times, but even The sun shining all over the earth could not bake the area shrouded by Chen''s murderous air.


    It was as if this area was blocked by Chen forcibly, becoming a shadowy place that the sun could not cover.


    Such an abnormal state appeared in the camp. Konoha ninjas who were eating could no longer be unresponsive. After the perception ninja perceives that the center of the abnormal state is in the camp of Commander Shigeru Hagi, They put down their bowls and chopsticks one after another, arranged their own equipment and quickly assembled outside of Hagaki Shigeru''s camp.


    With just a cup of tea, outside of Hagaki Shigeru''s camp, there are three inner and outer layers surrounded by Konoha ninjas.However, no one stepped into Qimu Maoshuo''s camp for the first time.


    In the hierarchical world of Naruto, not everyone can enter the commander''s camp.


    After discussion, a group of Konoha ninjas selected two elite ninjas and stood at the door of Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s tent and asked softly, "Master Maoshuo, what happened? The whole camp has been assembled. Please advise!"

 319 Naruto Power System Chapter 319

    Shigeru Hagaki was slightly startled, and he realized after hearing the sound. This turned out to be in the Konoha Camp. If the battle were to start here, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Immediately he hurriedly said: "There is nothing here, you guys quickly spread out, one hundred meters, no! Back five hundred meters, hurry!"


    "Master Maoshuo!"


    "Execute the order! The whole camp retreats five hundred meters!"


    The two elites Shangnin wanted to say something, Shigeru Hagaki immediately ordered that what they wanted to say should be sealed.Because he had already seen the impatience in Chen''s eyes, if he procrastinated for a little longer, he didn''t know what unexpected things Chen would do.


    After receiving the order of Shigeru Hagi, the two elite Shangren wanted to say something, but under the supervision of the order, they could only arrange for everyone to retreat. The two had already made a decision. After organizing the retreat, Come and help him in the tent of Shigeru Hagaki.


    Chapter 558: The Unreliable Method


    Obviously, the two of them heard a little bit of something wrong in Hagi''s words. Had it not been for the extremely terrifying enemy in his tent at this moment, Hagi-sho would not have said such a thing. .


    After secretly making up their minds, the two began to organize an emergency retreat.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the enemy turned out to be Uchiha Tatsun. What they didn''t even think was that with the strength of their two elites, Shinobu, they couldn''t see enough in front of Tatsun.


    When the two began to organize their retreat, the atmosphere in the camp did not ease anymore.I saw Uchiha Chen stepping out.


    "Boom!" It sounded like the footsteps of the thunder landing on the hearts of the three of them. The three of them who had been seriously injured couldn''t help but spit out blood and took a step back, and then they barely stood. Firm your heels.


    "Are you coming for real?" Shigeru Hagaki took a deep breath. Now there is no way to alleviate the situation. Even if the transaction between the two parties has been discussed before, it can basically be regarded as invalid. If this fight starts , Any treaty doesn¡¯t work anymore.


    Although the atmosphere was still very tense, at this moment Nara Lukisa keenly noticed something wrong.


    Because he saw that the companion Yamanaka Kaiichi who was supporting him was not oppressed by the slightest aura.Especially just now, the three of them couldn''t help vomiting blood and regressed, but Yamanaka Kaiichi, whose physical fitness and strength were even worse than them, was still motionless, his aura was calm, and he didn''t respond.


    Turning his head to look at the mountain, he asked softly: "Haiyi...Don''t you feel anything?"


    "How does it feel?" Yamanaka Kaiichi was puzzled, as if he didn''t understand what his companion said: "Feeling? No feeling."


    He shook his head and saw that something was wrong with his teammate, and he suddenly thought of the key point of the problem.Get closer, leaning on Nara Lukuji calmly and asked, "Did you find anything?"


    "It''s nothing!"


    Seeing the unchanging face of Yamanaka Kaori, Nara Kajiu couldn''t help feeling a little weird in his heart, and said, "Is it because Yamanaka Kajiichi had fallen to the enemy?" Thinking of this, Nara Shikaji immediately erased this impossible idea Rear.


    From the beginning, it was obvious that the two did not know each other. There were other people present when they contacted each other, and there was no such thing as privately surrendering to the enemy.Besides, it is not that Nara Luhisa belittles his companions, and Yamanaka does not have any abilities worthy of Uchiha Tatsumi''s attention.


    So why on earth is Uchiha Tatsumi deliberately missing Yamanaka Koichi?


    "Does it want to cause our infighting?" Nara Lujiu''s brain began to spin quickly, constantly wondering about the possibility of this matter, but no matter what his brain''s IQ is, it is absolutely impossible to guess that Tatsun came from later generations. I skipped Yamanaka Kaiichi because his daughter will become his own woman in the future.


    "That''s right! It was the same before!" Nara Lukisa''s brain flashed, thinking that the situation before in the Kingdom of Wind seemed to be the same as now, Chen''s eyes seemed to have glanced at Shanzhonghai intentionally or unintentionally during the battle. , And then let them go.


    It''s just that nobody cared at that time, so they didn''t think much about it.In retrospect, it seems that when Uchiha Tatsu saw the Yamaaka Kaiichi, his eyes were more or less embarrassing.


    Although I can''t figure out why this is, this does not prevent Nara Shikahisa from making some articles.


    It is precisely because he believes in his teammates that he will do this.


    "Haiichi, I might have a way to avoid this dispute." His eyes glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi subconsciously, and found that he hadn''t noticed that he still had the Empress Yamaaka, Lujiu similarly leaned in to Haichi''s ear and said softly. .


    "What!?" Yamanaka was taken aback for a moment, and his voice could not help but raise a few points.Seeing that I was attracting everyone''s eyes, I couldn''t help but smile and said: "Nothing...nothing...you continue..."


    Uchiha Tatsuno frowned, not understanding what the two people were talking about, but subconsciously a little wary in his heart.The most famous thing about the Nara family is their brains. Most people who underestimate the Nara family will definitely suffer a lot. Don¡¯t look at them as troublesome and troublesome. If you really want to be serious, they will definitely eat. A big loss.


    Yamanaka turned his head, paying attention to Uchiha Tatsu''s movements, and seeing him confronting Shigeru Hagaki again, he quietly gestured in front of Nara Shigeru.


    "What the hell is going on! Make it clear, what to do!"


    Seeing this for a long time, Shika Nara thought for a while, struggling to raise a hand and gesticulate in a place where Koriichi could be seen in the mountains.


    This is a gesture that only they can understand. Unlike Konoha''s unified gesture code, they also have a set of special sign code between the pig, deer and butterfly, which is to prevent the loss of language communication to ensure smooth communication. , Generally they will not be used, except in emergency situations.


    "I found... that guy named Uchiha Tatsu seems to be a little special to you. Under his deterrence, we didn''t dare to act rashly at all. We even spit out blood in our mouths just now because of his murderous aura. You are the only one who is different. Under the aura of Uchiha Tatsumi, there is no movement and no induction. I wonder if you want to be special."


    Seeing Nara Kajiu''s gesture like this, Yamanaka Kaiichi shook his head and made a series of gestures with serious expression.


    "I have nothing to do with him!"


    Nara Shikajiu nodded, "I believe you."


    "The key point now is that we don''t even know what Uchiha Tatsu likes. Since there is a possibility that he is special to you, can we write some articles on this?"


    "What do you want to do?" Yamanaka gave a deep glance at Nara Shikahisa before making a series of gestures.


    "You come forward and persuade that Uchiha Tatsumi, agree to his terms, and see if you can wipe this thing away."


    "Are you sure? Why does it sound so unreliable? I don''t have any intersection with that guy!"


    "Five to five, I''m not sure, anyway, this is just a test, and I don''t know why he looks at you differently. But there is always no big problem trying."


    "Okay!" Yamanakahiro made a strange gesture with one hand down a little, looked at Nara Shigeru for a long time, and slowly walked out from behind Shigeru Hagaki.


    Chapter 559: Unexpected


    Yamanaka Kaiichi slowly walked out from behind Hagaki Shigeru, stood in front of Hagaki Shigeru, and stretched out his hand slightly to bring Hagaki Shigeru behind.


    The atmosphere of the original rattling sword even saw that the two of them had already raised their hands and prepared to fight. After being disrupted by the mountain, the atmosphere instantly disappeared and the atmosphere became stagnant again.


    When Shigeru Hagaki saw Shan Zhonghai stand up, he first glanced at Lujiu behind him subconsciously, and saw that he nodded to him in a concealed way. Then he relaxed, then relaxed his body, and was led by Shan Zhonghaiichi. Stand behind him.


    At this time, Shigeru Hagaki had the time to observe other things.


    The movements of Yamanaka Keiichi his eyes were watching, he was surprised to find that he was not actually oppressed by Uchiha Tatsu''s aura.


    Even he himself is still under Uchiha Tatsu''s aura, and his body''s ability to move is much stiffer than before, but Yamanaka Keiichi can''t see any signs of being overwhelmed.


    "Could it be that...could it be that he..." Shigeru Hagaki shook his head and put this idea behind him, let alone that they didn''t know each other, and their love for so many years of pig, deer and butterfly would not be enough to let the mountain in the mountains. Produce that kind of behavior.


    Shigeru Hagaki felt a little sorry for his distrust of his companions, but he was now wary.


    He patted a hand behind him, but Nara Luji moved over. He chuckled at Shigeru Hagaki, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shigeru, you must believe in Hiichi."


    Shigeru Hagaki nodded, indicating that he understood what Lujiu said.


    "I don¡¯t know why. That Uchiha Tatsuh seems to be a little special to Hyichi. It was the same when he was in the Kingdom of Wind. It seemed that he saw Hyichi and decided to let us go. Although I don¡¯t know why, I I think there must be hidden secrets that we don¡¯t know. If the bet is right, this may be a very important opportunity."


    "No wonder!" Shigeru Hagaki showed a suddenly realized expression, "That''s right, I just said how it was so coincidental, what happened before, now think about it, it is true."


    "But... how far can he do it?" Shigeru Hagi looked at the back of the mountain, his eyes flickering.


    "It depends on the situation, I am not very sure, I just hope that my guess is correct." Lu Jiu sighed.


    Yamaaka Kaiichi broke the original tense momentum and raised his eyes to Uchiha Tatsu. When he looked at the deep three-hook jade writing wheel eyes, his heart trembled, and the whole person seemed to be sucked in. Like a bottomless abyss.

 320 Naruto Power System Chapter 320

    He only felt that his soul was floating, and he didn''t know how long it had passed. To him, it felt like a century had passed, and a person''s soul was drifting alone in a dark and deep bottomless pit. There was no sound, what nor.


    When his consciousness returned, he took a step back subconsciously, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with lingering fears, but he dared not look into his eyes again.


    After taking a deep breath, he finally calmed down his heart, and Yamanaka Hai reacted at this moment. This was the super power who defeated the four of them before.


    Yamanaka Kaiichi¡¯s embarrassing movements were completely exposed to everyone¡¯s eyes, but no one could laugh, because if they were to go up, the result might not be much worse. Dare to follow the writing wheel, especially the three who have opened the kaleidoscope. Gou Yu wrote that there are only a handful of people looking at each other.


    Uchiha Chen looked helpless. Originally, he didn''t want to treat this cheap father-in-law, but he ran into him, so he couldn''t blame anyone.


    Dare to look straight into Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, he respects the mountain Zhonghaiyi as a man.


    There is a bottomless gap between the strength of the two of them.This is no longer a gap that can be caught with hard work.


    There is a natural suppression between the upper and the lower. This is from the suppression of the soul. Even Uchiha Tatsumi can¡¯t deliberately constrain this suppression. As soon as Yamanakarai hits him, even Tatsumi has deliberately constrained him. To no avail is murderous.


    In fact, as long as you don''t look into Xiangchen''s eyes, it''s fine.The suppression of the soul is mostly radiated from the eyes, and it can only be said that the mountain has won the prize.


    Barely calming his mood, Yamazaka Kaiyi didn''t dare to look at Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes again, and half-downed his head to look at the part of Tatsun''s cheek in a low voice: "That...Tatsun...that...Tatsunami..."


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t answer him, but instead focused on Nara Lukisa. He knew that the cheap father-in-law came out very often because of Lukisa''s instigation.


    Because of his relationship with Ino, when facing the pig deer butterfly and the white tooth, whether intentionally or unintentionally, he subconsciously releases water to the mountain. For this kind of thing, he just instinctively. So I didn''t care, but it doesn''t mean that others didn''t notice.


    His previous actions were too obvious. A slightly smarter person, as long as you carefully observe it, you can find that Uchiha Tatsumi has been deliberately ignoring Yamanaka Kaiichi, not to mention the first-class wise man like Nara Shikuhisa. ?


    It''s just that no matter how smart he is, it is impossible to guess that Uchiha Tatsu is from later generations, and Yamanaka happens to be his father-in-law.


    Lu Jiu gave a sneer, the threat in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    Lujiu was a little hairy by Uchiha Tatsumi''s cold eyes, backed up two steps, leaning against Hagiji Shigeru''s side, and once again observed the movement on the field.


    "Say!" Seeing that Nara Lu hadn''t retorted for a long time, Chen could only sneer, turned his head and looked at Yamanaka Kaiichi, and vomited a little.


    "This incident... is indeed the fault of our companions. We apologize to you, can we let go of this incident... We promise that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future!" After finishing the sentence a bit, Yamanaka said. .


    "Huh!" As soon as his voice fell, Uchiha Tatsuno rebuffed: "After a long time of bullshit, an apology can be solved? If an apology can solve the problem, what else will the police do!"


    Chen didn''t care if they could understand or not, and spoke to himself, his cold eyes were full of unquestionable determination.


    "Policeman?" Yamanaka gave Tatsun a suspicious look, and then was taken aback, because he saw Uchiha Tatsumi had raised his hand, and in his hand, the dark purple chakra was flowing around, just the last step. , Or in other words, this small tent can''t stop Uchiha Tatsumi''s progress at all.


    "Your Excellency Tatsumi, please listen to me!" Yamanaka Kai stepped forward quickly, trying to block Uchiha Tatsumi''s progress.


    But...in the blink of an eye, Uchiha Tatsun disappeared into his eyes with a "shoo".


    "not good!"


    The expressions of Lujiu and Baiya behind Shanzhonghai suddenly changed with only one thought in their minds.


    "Oops! Did we guess wrong? Uchiha and that Uchiha Tatsu have no connection at all, not only did not resolve the misunderstanding, but even annoyed the other party."


    And Shanzhong Haiyi, who was standing in front of Chen, also discovered the abnormal change at this moment. He hurriedly formed a seal in his hand, and the Chakra inside his body surged wildly and output with all his strength.


    "Ninjutsu Heart Turning Technique!"


    Chapter Five Hundred and Sixtieth: Fight with White Fang again


    In a hurry, Yamanaka Kaiichi quickly sealed the seal, and at the moment of the moment, he locked Uchiha Tatsumi with ninjutsu and delayed him for a short moment.


    In the same way, he once again entered Uchiha Tatsuo''s body, and re-experienced Uchiha Tatsuno''s body with the vastness of smoke, the huge chakra and soul impact.


    With this moment of stagnation, Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes were quick, and he put away the white-toothed short knife in his hand on the spot, kicked his legs, and quickly left the place. At the same time, both hands worked hard together to grab the inconvenient Nara Lukisa. Ding Zuo and Qiu Dao quickly withdrew to the side.


    "Puff!"


    It was just a short moment, and Yamanaka Kaiichi felt that his body and soul had been hit by varying degrees.


    Blood spurted from his mouth, he staggered under his feet and almost fell to the ground. He immediately adjusted his figure and sat limply on the ground.


    "Fortunately...I caught up." Yamanaka couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then began to check his injuries.


    It turns out that his unhealed injury has become more serious.Not only were various parts of the body injured in varying degrees, even the meridians began to become deformed, and various distortions occurred.


    Now he can''t release even the most basic ninjutsu, and his meridians can no longer withstand the pain of a large amount of chakra circulation.


    Sitting down with a wry smile, tremblingly took out a special bolus pill and took it. He closed his eyes and slowly used his chakra to dredge the messy meridians in his body. Now he can only dredge a little, even Don''t dare to use force, and the meridians will break if you are not careful


    "The rest is up to you, I might stop here..." Yamaaka Kaiichi''s voice was getting lower and lower, and the last words were already low and unspeakable, perhaps even he himself didn''t catch what he was talking about.


    Now he is nothing but a burden of serious injuries throughout his body.It is better to be aside so as not to hinder others.


    Nara Luji frowned, looking at the form on the court, couldn''t help but mourn.


    Today, Shigeru Hagaki''s body has never reached its peak state, and their pig, deer and butterfly trio have now abolished two of them, leaving Qiu Dao Dingzao alone with combat effectiveness.


    At the beginning, the four of them were not Uchiha Tatsu''s opponents when they joined forces. Now when they encounter the situation of attrition in battle, I know that the matter has probably settled.


    Nara Shikahisa bit his lip with his teeth, and all the methods he could think of flashed in his head, but he kept thinking of ways, but he kept overturning the ways he had thought.


    The final conclusion is that no matter what method is used, Uchiha Tatsu''s footsteps cannot be blocked.


    Nara Shikajiu''s teeth had broken his mouth, but he didn''t feel it at all, as if he was not biting himself, but a piece of soft cotton.


    The blood began to flow down his lips.


    "Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick Tick." It was precisely these two feelings of despair that gave him an unprecedented desire for strength.


    "What should I do now...what should I do now, sure enough, in the face of absolute strength, even if there are no ideas, it will not help, damn..." Nara Shikahisa clenched his fists and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with solemn eyes.


    "Calm down!" Upon seeing Shigeru Hagaki, he slapped Nara Lukisa''s shoulder with a slap, staring at him solemnly, and sighed: "Don''t worry, no one will want to move you unless I die. !"


    The death ambition in Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes was obvious, and when he knew that this war was unavoidable, he had this feeling in his heart.


    He sighed, "If you come out, you will always have to pay it back." This reminded him of the previous battle. Although Uchiha Tatsuno let them go, how similar the situation is now compared to before. ?


    He gritted his teeth and stopped looking at Nara Lukisa. Instead, he turned to look at Uchiha Tatsu. The fierce light in his eyes flashed by, and the blade of white teeth was already in his hand. He stood with the knife, and he was naturally Give out a breath of confidence.


    This is Hagaki Shigeru. As long as he has a knife in his hand, he will have a courageous momentum, unbreakable and unbreakable.


    He smiled coldly, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, holding the knife in the opposite direction, "Now, the real battle has just begun."


    As he said, he tapped his feet, flashed across, and galloped towards Uchiha Tatsu. The blade of white teeth in his hand was filled with lustrous luster, and in the dark tent, it was like a bright light was lit.With the sharpness of the white tooth''s blade, Shigeru Hagaki strongly waved, and the dazzling dagger raised a blade of light and cut it in front of Uchihatatsu.


    Chen Leng smiled coldly, drew out a kunai in his hand, and leaned over to hold Hagaki Maoshuo''s short knife.


    With a "ding bell", two cold weapons from the old era collided, wiping bright sparks.


    The two retired as soon as they touched them, without any muddle.

 321 Naruto Power System Chapter 321

    Uchihatatsu glanced at the kunai in his hand, and found that a small groove appeared on the kunai.Chen couldn''t help but stunned slightly.


    "It seems that your technique has improved recently!" mocking Shigeru Hagi, Uchiha Tatsuno casually discarded the kunai in his hand.After all, Fan Tie, how could it be compared with the magical soldier with sharp chakras in his hands?


    "Huh!" Shigeru Hagaki snorted coldly, "How can I dare to compete with you if I don''t have any progress?" He said that he was bullying him again, trying to take advantage of Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands when he didn''t have weapons in his hands. .


    Uchiha Tatsuno understood his strategy, but he didn''t panic at all.He stared at Shigeru Hagaki with cold eyes, extended a finger, and stared at the short knife in Shigeru Hagaki''s hand tightly. Before he fell, he took a step forward, and that finger was accurately placed on the blade of the white tooth. On the back of the sword, he forced the attack of Shigeru Hagi to deviate from the original trajectory.


    The blade of the white tooth was broken by Uchiha Tatsumi, making a painful buzzing sound. The strength in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand was transmitted along the blade of the short knife to Shigeru Hagaki''s body.


    The sudden powerful aura caused the Chakra running in the meridians of Shigeru Hagaki to stop, and the white light that had originally engulfed on the blade of the white tooth instantly dissipated.The original appearance of this short knife was revealed.


    Shigeru Hagaki wanted to retreat with a missed hit. As a result, under the traction of this aura, he couldn''t help but cast his momentum and swept deeply across the chair behind Chen.


    At the place where the knife is entered, the iron is instantly cut like mud.


    Chapter 561: Fight with White Fang II


    How can ordinary wooden chairs withstand the tempered white tooth blade?There was no obstacle at all where he entered the knife, and he was cut straight open by Shigeru Hagaki.


    With a sound, Shigeru Hagaki smashed the stool that was divided into two by him, turned around and kicked Uchiha Tatsuo.


    "Knoha Whirlwind!"


    Shigeru Hagaki whirled at his feet, and after a 360-degree rotation, he kicked Uchiha Tatsumi one side.


    He only heard a dull sound, Chen didn''t even bother to do evasive movements, and even if Shigeru Hagi kicked him, Shigeru Hagi only felt that he was kicking on an iron plate.The instep of the foot that kicked the side faintly hurts.


    Two steps back, the foot lightly touched the ground, not daring to use too much force, slowly alleviating the pain in his foot.


    He was on the ground with one foot, the other was hung, and he held the knife in one hand, like a one-legged swordsman standing on the edge of the cliff, wobbly, and he was about to fall.


    Uchiha Tatsun did not take advantage of the victory, but drew out the Meteor Meteor Knife that had lost the power of the ghost and god from the system space.


    Seeing the sword in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand, Shigeru Hagaki''s pupils couldn''t help but shrink slightly. How could he forget the sword?At that time, Uchiha Tatsun was holding this sword and summoning the huge meteorite from the outside world. Even if he was facing the meteorite, he still had lingering fears. He didn''t want to face it the second time that made him feel scared. Meteorite.


    "Are you crazy!" Hamu Shigeru shouted at him, for fear that he would summon a meteorite in the next second.


    You must know that this is Konoha Camp. Both he and Uchiha Tatsumi were very restrained from their attacks before, and did not let the aftermath of the attack overflow, so this fragile tent is still intact.


    Fearing that Uchiha Tatsun would summon a meteorite in Konoha Camp, Hagaki Shigeru couldn''t care about the pain that still remained in his feet. He deceived him and attacked Uchiha Tatsuo again with his sword.


    "Dingling" two knives, which were also sharp weapons, collided, and Uchiha Tatsu''s stronger power made Shigeru Hagaki''s legs rubbed black footprints on the ground.Under the pressure of Uchiha Tatsu''s powerful attack, Shigeru Hagaki could only retreat.


    Although Shigeru Hagaki''s strength has improved to a higher level than before, he still has a badly wounded body after all.In addition, Shigeru Hagaki became stronger. Similarly, after Uchiha Tatsu regained his pupil power and realized the heart of the strong, his strength also became stronger.


    With this long and the other, Shigeru Hagaki has fallen to the wind. In that battle, Shigeru Hagi could still suppress Uchiha Tatsumi in swordsmanship, but he couldn''t do it now.Can only fall on the defensive side, constantly resisting Uchiha Tatsu''s crazy attack.


    In just a short cup of tea, the two have no less than fifty moves against each other.


    After all, Shigeru Hagaki was not Uchiha Tatsumi, he did not seal the ten tails in his body, nor was he as full of vitality as the cells of the first generation.He is just an ordinary person, even if his strength is much stronger than ordinary people, he still can''t escape the shackles of mortals.


    After resisting Uchiha Tatsuo''s offensives again and again, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but start to slow down, and even the movement of parrying Uchiha Tatsuo seemed so stiff.


    On the other hand, Uchiha Tatsun, there was no change from before, he was still holding the sword with one hand, and violently attacking Hagi Shigeru, his strength remained unchanged.He didn''t even gasp for the atmosphere, still maintaining a steady breathing.


    A sword fended off Uchiha Tatsu''s attack, taking advantage of this moment, Shigeru Hagaki took three steps behind him, leaning sideways on the edge of the table and panting heavily.He tremblingly took out a special bolus pill from the ninja bag and swallowed it into his mouth.


    The Bingliang pills melted in the mouth, and a strong stimulus stimulated the cells of Hagimu Shigeosuo''s whole body. Under the stimulus of this stimulus, Hagimu Shiosuo''s originally depleted chakra became full again, even still Chakra was continuously restored.


    He clenched his fists and felt the long-lost feeling of fullness of Chakra, even at this moment Shigeru Hagi thought he was back to the peak state again.


    The amount of chakras of the Hagi family is the bottom of the entire Hokage World family. Regardless of the strength of Shigeru Hagi that surpasses the shadow level, his chakras are very small, even comparable to ordinary The shadow is comparable to that, if you put a few extra large-scale ninjutsu, the Chakra in your body will disappear.


    Fortunately, Shigeru Hagaki is best at swordsmanship. The white tooth blade made of chakra conductive metal is more suitable for Shigeru Hagaki than other short knives, because it does not require too much investigation when manipulating it. Carat to maintain the stability of the blade.This also greatly liberated Hagaki Maoshuo''s combat effectiveness.


    However, even so, the amount of chakra in Shigeru Hagaki''s body is pitiful.Especially in order to resist Uchiha Tatsu''s attack, this cost doubled the amount of Chakra.How can he make so many Chakras, who has not healed from a serious injury?


    Only by taking Bingliang Pills can he barely support under Uchiha Tatsumi''s offensive.


    Feeling that the Chakra in his body was about to overflow, Shigeru Hagi made his move first, and once again approached Uchiha Tatsumi, swung the short knife in his hand, turned from defense to offense, and constantly attacked Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Clang"


    After the two knives collided countless times, they finally stopped, but the price was that Shigeru Hagi couldn''t hold on. He half-kneeled on the ground and barely supported it with a short knife in one hand.


    In the past, you can clearly see that the white tooth blade has been cut out by Uchihatatsu''s Meteor meteor knife.Under Uchiha Tatsu''s offensive, even the Blade of White Fang could hardly remain intact.


    Fortunately, the blade of the white tooth did not break.Although there are obvious gaps on the top, it is not important. The White Tooth Blade has an advantage, that is, as long as the blade continues to absorb the essence of the iron, the White Tooth Blade can recover again. Coming over, it became as sharp as ever, even faintly perhaps even stronger than the previous knife.


    This is also why Hagiaki Shigeru has only the White Fang Blade in his life that has followed him for the longest time.Not only can it transmit chakras, but it also has the ability to repair it automatically, and the last ability happens to be the most critical ability that Shigeru Hagaki values.


    Chapter 562: Fighting


    The reason why the Blade of White Fang was broken in Hagi Kakashi and failed to be recast was because the blade was broken, and the memory metal could not fully remember the pattern of the broken blade. The second was because of commemoration.


    This knife is in the hands of Shigeru Hakata and confronted Uchiha Tatsuo. There are no fewer than hundreds of moves between the two swords. The blade of the white tooth in Shigeru Hakata''s hand is only a slight gap. Some curls.


    On the one hand, Shigeru Hagaki''s strength, on the other hand, the blade of White Fang is really tough.


    Taking a breath of breath, Shigeru Hagaki once again looked at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    It just so happened that at this moment Uchiha Tatsuki made a seal with both hands, and at the moment Shigeru Hagaki looked at him, he pointed out with one hand and pointed towards Shigeru Hagaki.


    "Illusory Darkness!"


    In an instant, Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes became pitch black, and in front of the darkness-walking technique created by the second generation of Naruto Senshoujian, no matter who it was, he would plunge into darkness for the first time.Shigeru Hagaki stuck a short knife on the ground, making a seal with both hands.


    "Illusory solution!"


    The eyes didn''t become bright.


    "Illusory solution!"


    The situation is still the same, Shigeru Hagaki still feels that his eyes are dark and he has not been relieved at all.


    "Give up, how could the second-generation Hokage''s technique be cracked so simple!" Uchiha Tatsumi smiled mockingly at Shigeru Hagaki''s meaningless efforts.


    "Does the second generation of Naruto do it?" After hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s voice, Shigeru Hagaki calmed down instead. Although his eyes are completely dark at the moment, he can still be faintly judged by his years of feeling. About to feel the movement of everyone present.Although it is not as capable of capturing the movement of the whole person as with eyes, it is still possible to feel the coming of crisis.


    Shigeru Hagaki pulled out the white tooth blade from the ground, and Chakra covered his whole body, crackling like he was wearing a lightning armor.With a knife in one hand, if it were not for those closed eyes, people might think that standing here is a god who controls lightning.


    Under the stimulation of thunder and lightning, Shigeru Hagaki''s ability to control his body once again improved, and the body''s sensory system began to become more sensitive.


    As the saying goes, God closes a door for you and will definitely open a window for you.After losing his visual ability, Shigeru Hagaki''s other sensory abilities have been greatly improved.It is particularly prominent in the sense of touch and hearing.


    The breeze blows outside the tent, and the sound of rolling up the tent curtain can be clearly sensed by Shigeru Hagi.


    With the blessing of this keen sensory ability, Shigeru Hagaki stood up.His legs trembled, and the leg that was injured by the kick at Uchiha Tatsu no longer felt pain, and his ability to move once again returned to normal.

 322 Naruto Power System Chapter 322

    The keen sense made him perceive Uchiha Tatsu''s actions for the first time.With a stomping of his feet, he subconsciously avoided Uchiha Tatsumi with a powerful blow, and the blade of the white tooth swung to his side, and it would show the head that was rubbing Uchiha Tatsumi, almost touching him. cheek.


    Nara Lu took a deep breath and looked at the two fighting fiercely in the tent. There was only one reaction in his heart and Akio Dingza at this moment.


    Both are abnormal!


    Whether it was Uchihatatsu or Shigeru Hagaki whose vision was sealed, they were not able to intervene in the battle between the two at this moment.Before Nara Luji wanted to use the shadow imitation technique to delay Chen for a while, but after preparing for a long time, there was no chance to connect his shadow to Uchiha Chen.


    too fast!


    The speed of the two of them is simply too fast.On several occasions, Nara Shi nearly got connected for a long time, and as a result, Uchiha Tatsuya dodged sideways and avoided his control at the moment of his death.Just when Nara Shigeru wanted to pursue him for a long time, Shigeru Hagaki''s figure appeared in front of him. Fortunately, the instant he withdrew did not hinder Shigeru Hagaki''s attack, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Seeing Shigeru Hagaki flexibly evading his own attack, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but look at him again and couldn''t help but admire: "Unexpectedly, even if the vision is sealed, your sensory abilities can be so strong."


    Shigeru Hagi gave a sneer, waved it with one hand, and held Uchiha Tatsumi''s meteors, and said coldly, "Thank you too. If you hadn''t sealed my eyes, my sensory abilities would be lost. It may have improved so much in such a short period of time. It is all due to you!"


    "Huh!" Uchiha Tatsumi blocked Hagaki Shigeru''s attack, "not ashamed!"


    Taking a step back, there was a scarlet glow on his sword. This was the last trace of ghost evil power Uchiha Tatsu extracted from the meteor sword. He bullied Shigeru Hagaki invisible and rushed up. , Slashed at the neck of Shigeru Hagaki.


    "Be careful! This knife is weird!" Nara Lujiu could feel the strong evil aura from the scarlet light. Although the power may not be very great, at this time, he did not dare to let Hagaki Shigeru. Saku was injured, and his hands were knotted again. He wanted to take the opportunity to control Uchiha Tatsumi, while loudly reminding Shigeru Hagi to make him be careful of the sword in Tatsun''s hand.


    After hearing Nara Shigeru''s voice, the figure rushing forward by Shigeru Hagaki stopped subconsciously, and stood still abruptly when Uchiha Tatsumi would fall in front of him.Just a little bit, Uchiha Tatsuta''s sword was able to slash Hagaki Shigeru''s body, draining the vitality in his body.


    He is not like Uzumaki Naruto. There is a nine tail in his body that can continuously provide Chakra and vitality to Naruto. As long as Uchiha Tatsuta¡¯s sword hits Shigeru Hagi, that means the battle is over, Shigeru Hagi Saku will be sucked up alive by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    This evil method is rarely used by Uchiha Tatsu, but it doesn''t mean Tatsu will not use it.Meow Meow and Bae Bae are still in the tent next door. Uchiha Tatsuta does not dare to use excessively powerful moves, so as not to affect the two little guys, he can only use the sword to go slant and restrain Shigeru Hagi in the sword. Sho.


    Of course, Chen didn''t intend to kill Bai Ya, but just wanted Bai Ya to temporarily lose the ability to fight. Chen had already managed his control abilities freely, so he didn''t worry about losing control.


    Shigeru Hagaki, who stopped in place, could already feel the thick ominous meaning from the Taito not far from his head. He frowned, his figure was short, his waist twisted, and he actually touched the ground. Parallel to avoiding Uchiha Tatsu''s attack, he swung his sword along, and the white tooth blade was covered with thunder and lightning. It was no longer as gentle as before, but full of a strong taste of aggression.


    Chapter 563: Blade of White Fang


    The blade of white teeth full of aggressiveness attacked Uchiha Tatsu, and when he was about to arrive in front of Uchiha Tatsu, he blocked it with a meteor knife.After Shigeru Hagaki sensed a fierce collision between the two swords.


    He started to retreat with this force, and when Uchiha Tatsuo wanted to take advantage of the victory, he was the first to leave Uchiha Tatsuo''s attack range.


    The pitch-black Shigeru Hagaki simply closed his eyes, and placed the blade of the white tooth he held with one hand on his palm.


    "It seems that you still have to use this trick!" Shigeru Hagaki sighed lightly. While Uchiha Tatsuno did not attack at this time, he took the white tooth blade and swiped his other hand. Hand, letting his own blood infect the blade of the white tooth.


    The blade that was originally curled up by the battle, after constantly absorbing the blood of Shigeru Hagaki, miraculously restored its original sharpness.


    Not only that, the Blade of White Fang seemed to be awake at this moment.


    The previously unremarkable Blade of White Fang exudes a raging and wild aura at this moment, as if at this moment Kaki Shigeru was not holding a short knife, but a fierce tail beast.


    The only thing that reminded Uchiha Tatsu of that breath was the tail beast.


    But how could this knife emit an aura that only the tail beast could emit?


    It seemed that he could see the doubts in Uchiha Tatsumi''s heart. After the white tooth blade had absorbed enough of Shigeru Hagaki''s blood, Shigeru Hagaki, who was pale, held knives in both hands, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and said, "This The Blade of White Fang once infected Nine-Tailed Chakra when it was in the hands of my ancestors. At the beginning, my ancestors were able to force the Nine-tailed Sword and the Blade of White Fang to force the Nine Tails to survive until the return of the original Hokage.


    "Furthermore, this knife has been turned around several times, and it has sealed the original force of the human pillar in the Kingdom of the Wind. After the infestation of the two-headed beast Chakra, this knife can be regarded as a real awakening, as long as it absorbs the owner. After the blood, it will carry the breath of a tail beast."


    Looking at Shigeru Hagaki, who was holding a knife in both hands, Chen did not pay attention to the white tooth blade in his hand anymore, what if it infects the tail beast breath?Does he realize that there are nine tail beasts?


    What Chen really cares about is Shigeru Hagaki who holds swords in both hands.He has not forgotten that the swordsmanship of the Hagi family has always been two-handed swordsmanship.


    Facing Shigeru Hagaki, who held a sword in one hand, Chen still had a bit of confidence in the sword technique of the three-legged cat.But for the time being, Shigeru Hagaki, who held both swords in his hands, Chen''s sword technique was still incomparable.


    The huge meteorite summoned by Uchiha Tatsumi was chopped into pieces by Hatake Shigeru''s two-handed white-tooth knives.


    It may be that he knew that Uchiha Tatsuno would not give him a chance to use the fairy mode, and Shigeru Hagi didn''t waste his energy to forcefully transform into the fairy mode.It''s just that in his current state, he wants to compete with Uchiha Tatsu, he is still a little reluctant, even if he has the blessing of the white tooth blade in his hand.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi with a little serious look on his face, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but chuckle. It turned out that he also knew that he was not easy to mess with with his hands.


    However, Shigeru Hagi was not so arrogant that he could defeat Uchiha Tatsuno alone.


    You should know that in order to avoid the expansion of the war scene, the two people only chose to use swordsmanship, and it was not time to perform ninjutsu.


    The adjusted state of Shigeru Hagaki looked at Chen eagerly. In this state, he hadn''t studied with Uchiha Chen.


    After encountering a good opponent like Uchiha Tatsun, Shigeru Hagaki, who is obsessed with swordsmanship, seems to have forgotten their original intention to fight. Now he just wants to fight Tatsun''s swordsmanship well.


    In Konoha, only the swordsmanship of the second-generation Hokage Thousands of Hands can be seen, but due to the identity and the old age of the second-generation Hokage, Shigeru Hagi couldn''t ask for advice.


    Now there is a perfect substitute, and the situation at this moment is different from the previous meeting in the Kingdom of Wind. With joy, Shigeru Kaki''s sword skills can be said to be released without reservation.


    Fortunately, he also realized at this moment that this place was in a tent, and no large-scale destructive knives were used.


    The figures of the two disappeared in the eyes of the three.


    Rather than disappearing, it is better to say that the two of them moved too fast. Nara Shikakuaki Michichoza and the others could not catch their movements with their naked eyes. They could only distinguish them from the sound of "dangling" from time to time in the field. There are no less than a hundred moves in the battle.


    Shigeru Hagi was not Uchiha Tatsumi after all.Although the tail beast breath that released the blade of the white tooth has lost a lot of blood, but with the feedback of the blade of the white tooth, the blade of the white tooth can continuously get it from the blade of the white tooth. Chakra, who came back, still has physical strength.


    The indirectness is equal to the blood and blue Shigeru Hagaki, how could it be possible that the true blood and blue Uchiha Tatsuo?


    As the state of White Fang''s backfeeding continued to weaken, Shigeru Hagaki''s chakra volume and physical strength began to become short again.


    Chakra, who was gradually dying, could no longer allow him to perform two-handed swordsmanship for a long time.


    After fighting a trick, Shigeru Hagi made a backhand, trying to get out of Uchiha''s fight.


    Because after this period of fierce fighting, the form of the field has changed from the advantage of Shigeru Hagaki to that of Uchiha Tatsumi pressing Shigeru Hagaki.


    I believe that if this continues, he will be completely defeated by Uchiha Tatsuo in a short time.


    And the result of being defeated by Uchiha Tatsun can be imagined, Nara Lukisa and Aki Michicho will also be poisoned by Tatsun.With the intention of not letting his subordinates suffer hardship, Shigeru Hagaki took a sigh of relief, and once again took out a special weaponry pill from the ninja bag.


    "Master Maoshu!" Lujiu Nara was surprised.


    Shigeru Hagaki had not healed from a serious injury, and he has not completely recovered until now. He had forcibly taken a liangliang pill before due to fighting, and now he is ready to take the second one.


    The effect of the special bingliang pill Nara Lukisa couldn''t be clearer.A ninja can only take one bingliang pill in a short time. If he takes it again, it will definitely cause irreparable damage to his body.


    He had done this before when he was in the Kingdom of Wind, but now, facing the invincible Uchiha Tatsumi, he once again chose to overdose Bingliang pills.


    "Maosaku-sama...actually, you don''t need to do that." Nara Shiji sighed lightly, looking at Shigeru Hagi who always stood in front of them, his mouth was lightly open, and he spoke helplessly.


    Chapter 564: Disciplinary


    When he was in the Kingdom of Wind, Hagimu Shigeru had used at least twice for the overdraft of the three of them. The reason why Hagimu Shigeru never had a mission for so long after that was because he wanted to raise that one. The injury is not easy.


    As a result, the hidden danger of overdraft has not been eliminated before, and now Shigeru Hagaki has overdrafted his chakra and vitality again.


    Nara Luji looked bitter, and Shigeru Hagaki actually did this for them.Although he knew that Shigeru Hagi valued his companions a long time ago, no one thought that this was about to rise to the same status as his own life.

 323 Naruto Power System Chapter 323

    I wanted to let Shigeru Hagaki not have to go through a lot of trouble, but in the current situation, even if Shigeru Hajiki spoke to persuade him, it must be impossible for Shigeru Hagaki to listen.


    After taking the Special Bingliang Pill for the second time, the recovery speed of Chakra in Shigeru Hagaki reached a new level.The effect of the previous special bingliang pill has not yet passed, and the increased chakra recovery speed has not diminished. After taking the second bingliang pill, the recovery speed of this chakra is one point faster than before.


    Not only that, but Uchiha Tatsu could sense that Shigeru Hagaki''s physical strength was slowly recovering, and his panting appearance disappeared, and he gradually regained control of his steady breathing.


    When Shigeru Hagaki was taking Bingliang pills, Uchihatatsu did not step forward to disturb him, because he knew that this guy in front of him was just stubbornly resisting.What''s more, he knew very well what would happen to Shigeru Hagaki after taking this bingliang pill. He didn''t need Chen to deal with it, he could kill himself.


    Sure enough, after Shigeru Hagaki''s momentum began to recover, things didn''t move in the direction he wanted.


    I saw Shigeru Hagi suddenly reddened his complexion and frowned. When he noticed that the Chakra inside his body began to surging irregularly, his face changed a lot, his throat shook, he smiled "Wow", and his mouth was smelly blood. Spit it out from his mouth.


    Uncontrollably, he covered his mouth with his hand, and the other hand holding the handle hammered his chest vigorously, gasping for breath, trying to calm the chakra that was constantly running around in his body.


    The meridians in the body have become riddled with chaos under the chakra chakra that is out of control.His current situation is no different from Shan Zhonghai.


    Rather than say that, it''s better to say that the situation of Yamanaka Haiichi is a little better than him. After all, once or twice Yamanaka Haiyi''s injury is only because of the disorder of the meridians which caused Chakra to lose control.


    And Shigeru Hagaki was not only disordered in his meridians, but as a result of constantly overdrawing his vitality, his body gradually became unable to sustain it.Rao is a veteran movie-level powerhouse, and after repeated high-intensity battles, there will inevitably be a period of weakness.


    On the other hand, Shigeru Hagaki forcibly erased the period of weakness, and the consequences are as it is now. Once it can''t be suppressed, the whole line will collapse.


    The current Shigeru Hagaki has no energy to compete with Uchiha Tatsu.The turmoil in his body made him slow to move his steps. Even if he moved a little bit now, Chakra might break through his meridians. He could only barely maintain his balance, and then Slowly unblock his chakra.


    Fortunately, the amount of chakras in his Hagaki family was originally small, not to mention the liangliang pill that was taken when the chakras were exhausted, the chakras in the body were a little too messy, but it was not a problem, the smart he knew The amount of chakras in my body is small, so I was very wise to focus all my attention on the pubic area and the opening of the door, controlling the main circulation paths of these two chakras, and then looking for the flow of chakras in the order of flow. The second channel of the Governor dredges the meridians in his body bit by bit, eliminating those chakras that are in chaos.


    However, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t pay attention to Shigeru Hagaki, who was too busy to come, and walked step by step towards Nara Kakuhisa and Akimichicho.As he had predicted before, now Shigeru Hagaki cannot protect himself, what else can be used to stop him?


    Although Shigeru Hagaki could not move at this moment, it didn''t mean that he had no consciousness.On the contrary, in the second generation of Hokage''s dark walking technique, Shigeru Hagaki''s perception ability has been further developed. Although he is immersed in his own meridians, it does not mean that his perception of the outside world will decrease.


    After sensing that Uchiha Tatsumi had passed in front of him, Shigeru Hagaki was shocked and couldn''t help but yelled: "Uchiha Tatsuno! Don''t mess around!"


    "Chaos?" Chen Guai laughed, taunting: "Then you are talking about how I am going to mess?"


    "Is that so?" Uchiha Tatsu stretched out his hand, and there was a trace of dangerous thunder in his hand, and his finger lightly touched Qiu Dao Dingza.


    Because of the need to take care of Nara Kaji, Aki Mito Cingza, who had never had time to evade, caught the thunder and lightning on Uchiha''s finger.


    "Zilazi!"


    "Ah~~!"


    The dark purple lightning hit Qiu Dao Dingzao''s body, making a sizzling sound, and a faint smell of burnt could be felt.


    However, the magical thing is that although the area is very painful, and even the surface of the skin has been scorched, the other parts of the Qiudoding seat have not been harmed.


    That''s why Uchiha Tatsu concentrated all the chakras of thunder at one point, and did not spread the chakras.Although there is only a small part of the pain, the pain is even more painful when all parts are superimposed.


    Qiu Dao Dingzuo could not help but let out a scream.


    "Ding seat!"


    "Ding¡­!"


    Shigeru Hagaki and Yamanaka Hiichi opened their eyes at the same time. The difference is that Yamanaka Hiichi could see the tragic situation of Autumn Road Dingza, but Shigeru Hagi could only hear a general situation from the concerns of others. .


    Covering the wound on his left shoulder, Akiu Daojiao took Nara Kaji back again and again.Put the deer on the ground for a long time and leave quickly.


    Qiu Daoding looked at the wound on his left shoulder with lingering fear.About one centimeter above my shoulder, there was a dark black fingerprint. Through the rotten clothes, I could clearly see my burnt black skin.


    This was only the damage caused by Uchiha Tatsuta with a little bit, Akudo Dingza couldn''t imagine, if Uchiha Tatsuta did his best, could he still stand here intact?


    Chapter 565: Lesson Ding Zuo


    With this kind of fluke mentality, Akio Dingza gave Uchiha Tatsuo a frightened look.He understood, he should close his mouth from beginning to end.


    Yesterday too. Fortunately, Nara Lukuji was able to make a round.


    You should have known your temper a long time ago. After you made a mistake yesterday, you shouldn''t make it again today?


    I just don''t know why, after seeing Uchiha Tatsuta, Akiu Dao Dingzai felt the irritability in his heart. It is certain that the two of them have never lived before.


    But why did Uchiha Tatsuo give him such a strong sense of irritability?


    Shaking his head and leaving these things behind, no matter how you should pay attention in the future, or discuss why he and Uchiha Tatsuo didn¡¯t agree, all of this must be based on the fact that they can still live well today. .


    Qiu Dao Dingza has always been a rectum, and it is indeed embarrassing for him to face a moody and strong person like Uchiha Tatsu.


    But now he is the only one who can move freely. The remaining three have either completely lost their combat effectiveness or almost lost their combat effectiveness. Under Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s offensive, no one can stop this aggression. s attack.


    Even Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but retreat after a stalemate.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsu who is holding the streamer star and meteor knife, the cold sweat on the forehead of Akudo Cingza.Where did he fight Uchiha Tatsuo?Don''t say that he is alone now, even if the four of them have not been injured, there is no way to deal with Tatsun. Now he is left alone, and it doesn''t look like he can beat Uchiha Tatsun.


    Rather than defeating him, it would be better to say that now Shigeru Hagaki and Kakuhisa Nara are thinking about how Akimichi Koza can escape from Uchihatatsu''s hands.


    As if guessing what they were thinking in their hearts, Uchiha Chen glanced at the four of them with a mocking look, and backhanded the knife into the system space.


    There is no such thing as a knife to deal with Qiu Dao Ding Zuo. Chen is just trying to teach them a lesson, not that they really want to kill a few people. From the current situation, the living Hagaki Shigeru must be It is much easier to use than a dead Hagaki Shigeru. At least after Uchiha Tatsu enters the village of Konoha, with the help of these people, many things will be much easier.


    Moreover, they didn''t seem to realize what Uchiha Tatsu''s intention was.


    Akudo Dingza stepped back, but it was useless wherever he flees in front of Uchiha Tatsu, who was pressing every step of the way. Under Uchiha Tatsuta¡¯s step by step, Akudo Dingza finally stood. On the edge of the tent.


    He leaned on the edge of the tent, put his hands in front, folded his hands together, and formed the Jiaziyin style, but he did not successfully release Chakra.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsun carefully, she said: "Don''t...Don''t come over, what do you want to do? Don''t come over!"


    In fact, Qiu Dao Dingzu is a coward like his son Qiu Dao Dingci. Years of fighting experience has not given him much courage. Now he is not as mature as in anime, just like his son Qiu Dao Dingci. It''s not reliable, but the premise is that the partner he cares about is not involved. Otherwise, once the partner is ridiculed or bullied, then they will stand up and defend their partner desperately, even if they sacrifice their lives. .


    At this time, Dingza was obviously not angry enough to be desperate, and the pressure Uchiha Tatsumi put on him was too heavy. Facing Uchiha Tatsuta Dingza felt extremely frightened, even if he wanted to escape, There is no way Uchiha Tatsuo is right in front of him, there is no way behind him, even if he wants to escape, he can''t escape anywhere.


    "Ninjutsu... part of the doubling technique of ninjutsu!"


    Qiu Daoding closed his eyes and shouted, only to find that nothing happened. The sky was still blue, the tent was still intact, and his arms were still equal.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Akudo Dingza like a fool. Without saying anything, he slapped him with a slap, and saw Akudo Dingza being slapped by Uchiha Tatsuta and flying out of the tent. Outside, the voice resounded in the sky, especially after the sight was blocked, Shigeru Hagi with a very keen hearing heard it. Your voice made him cover his eyes subconsciously.


    Fortunately, Qiu Dao Dingza did not scream, but after being slapped by Uchiha Tatsuta, he abruptly survived.


    "Puff!" With a cry, he fell heavily to the ground, and a large swelling lump was visible on his face, which was fanned out by Uchiha Tatsu forcibly.


    Getting up from the ground embarrassedly, Qiu Daoding wiped the lump on his face, "It hurts!" A piece of the original round face protruded, and he felt happy inexplicably.


    Because of the swelling, Akita Dingza looked at Uchiha Tatsu with a distorted face, bit his teeth fiercely, and patted his hands together.


    "I''m angry!" His face was serious, but to Uchiha Tatsumi, that swollen face was no different from a pig, and he looked like a funny comedian in seriousness, Tatsun sneered softly.


    "Fuck!"

 324 Naruto Power System Chapter 324

    Qiu Daoding was so angry that his entire face began to shake, and the trembling fat was full of joy because of the violent shaking.His hands began to seal strongly, and because of being too angry, both hands slapped together fiercely, and he shouted: "Ninjutsu flesh bomb chariot!"


    Qiu Dao Ding''s whole person swelled and enlarged at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then all the limbs and head retracted into the belly that was rounded because of the swelling.


    The Akudo Dingza, which was like a ball, jumped in place, rolling towards Uchiha Tatsu at a rapid speed.


    In the face of the menacing Qiu Dao Dingzao, Chen''s expression remained unchanged, and he sneered. He just stretched out a finger and gently tapped it in front of him, and the mellow meatball chariot was forcibly blocked by Uchiha. Less than ten centimeters in front of him.


    After being unable to attack for a long time, Aki Dao Dingza stopped his body''s rotating movement, because he was forcibly suspended by Uchiha Tatsu, he could not escape Uchiha Tatsu''s attack for the time being.


    I saw Uchiha Tatsuno stretch out his second finger, and then flicked his huge body like this.


    "Boom!"


    The huge physical chariot turned into a beating ball under Chen''s magical skill and flew towards the distance in one fell swoop.


    If it didn''t happen that the two elites had seen it and used their strength to stop him, I don''t know when he would be able to stop his beating steps.


    "Master Ding...what''s wrong with you?"


    The two jointly stopped him and couldn''t help asking.


    "What happened in Master Maoshuo''s tent? Who are you fighting with?"


    Chapter 566: Panic


    As if thinking of Uchiha Tatsu''s horror, Qiu Dao Dingzuo shivered abruptly, looked at the two of them, and said solemnly: "It is better for you two to not know about this matter. Retreat quickly. This is not what you should do. Where to stay!"


    Seeing Qiu Dao Ding Zuo''s face solemn, the two of them couldn''t help but scowl at the same time, frowning and asking: "What the hell is going on...what''s going on inside!"


    Qiu Dao Dingzao sighed and saw the white eyeballs in the pupils of the two of them, and then he thought about it, wouldn''t he be able to see the enemy''s movement and chakra with his eyes?Thinking of this, he suddenly brightened his eyes and said to the two of them: "It''s not the time to talk about this. The person who came yesterday... Yes, that person, we are fighting him now... Lord Maoshuo has been seriously injured. , Lu Jiu and Hai Yi and two have also lost their combat effectiveness. Now I am the only one who has not lost combat effectiveness. The situation is roughly like this..."


    The two of them twisted their brows at the same time and looked at each other, both of them could see the seriousness of the situation from each other''s eyes.


    "Open your eyes!"


    The two opened their eyes at the same time, observing the movement inside the tent from a distance.Soon I found three people who recovered from their injuries and Uchiha Tatsumi standing in the gap in the tent.


    "This...how...how could it be possible!?" Both of them started in surprise at the same time.


    Although the two of them are only members of the Hyuga family division, these eyes will not be faked.


    "Did you see it?"


    The other person''s face was dignified, and when he opened his eyes, he became hideous, and with his current movements, it seemed that his situation was extremely serious.


    He shook his head and nodded again.The expression is very complicated.


    "It shouldn''t be..." The Hyuga clan before thought carefully and whispered: "Why didn''t Chakra react!"


    In order to confirm his conjecture, he turned his head again and looked at Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and asked: "Are you sure that the person really severely injured the three of Maoshuo?"


    Qiu Dao Dingzuo nodded and said: "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes..." He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when he said this, and then left the topic aside and continued to ask: "So, Xianci, did you find anything?"


    The Hyuga branch ninja named Xianji shook his head and said softly, "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s just our illusion."


    Is it an illusion?How could it be possible that even though both of them are members of the Hyuga branch family, their gazes are limited to a certain extent, but the most basic gaze abilities will never go wrong, but what did they see?


    They were surprised to find that they could not observe the traces of Chakra flow from Uchiha Tatsumi''s body.


    What does it mean?That is to say, under the observation of the two of them with blank eyes, Uchiha Tatsumi is completely an ordinary person without Chakra.


    If there is only one person, it can be said that it is wrong, but now they both see the same situation.How could it be wrong?


    Hyuga Xianji took a deep look at his companion, "Observe again!"


    "it is good."


    "Open your eyes!"


    Opening his eyes, the meridians of the two of them once again became extremely hideous. They already had the previous observations. Now they both knew the location of their opponents and looked directly at that place.


    The result was the same as before, and the two of them still did not observe the flow of Chakra from Uchiha Tatsumi''s body.


    "This..." Xian Ci glanced at his companion and looked at each other.


    You must know that they are now the elite ninja, and Baiyan originally had a unique observation of the flow of chakras in the human body. After the two were promoted to the elite ninja, the degree of control of Baiyan was even more unique than other members of the clan. , But still cannot observe the flow of Chakra from Uchiha Tatsumi''s body.


    Obviously, there are only two possibilities. First: Uchiha Tatsuo is indeed an ordinary person, and there is no Chakra in his body; second: Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s strength has far exceeded that of the two, and he can very delicately check the body Carat was hidden, even if the two of them rolled their eyes, they couldn''t detect it.


    After hearing the words of Akido Dingza, I can clearly exclude the first one. Dingza will not lie, and the three of Shigeru Hagi will not be injured for no reason. Then there is only one result left. They are Uchiha Tatsuno Wounded, but Uchiha Tatsun''s strength is too strong, so strong that they can''t detect the flow of Chakra inside Tatsun.


    "Hiss..." Thinking of this, Xian Ci and his companions couldn''t help but shudder. What kind of existence did they encounter?Even if it is Shigeru Hagaki, their eyes can clearly perceive the flow of chakras in Maoshuo, but Chen...


    Is it someone more powerful than the god of Ninja World?


    Seeing Qiu Dao Dingzuo¡¯s tangled expression, Xianci didn¡¯t know how to speak. He leaned a little, and said to the clansman beside him: ¡°Huohu, you immediately go back to the gathering place and send a letter to the snake. Master Maru, let him bring people over to support me. I will go in with Qiu Dao Dingzao to rescue Master Maoshuo and the others. We will act separately..."


    Hinata Huoto was dissatisfied and protested: "Why... the enemy is so strong, how can the two of you rescue Lord Maoshu? Let''s act together! At least one more person will give you more assurance."


    Hinata Xianji''s face was serious, and he yelled, "Shut up! Am I the commander or are you the commander? You must know that the commanding authority was given to me before the patriarch came out!"


    Having said that, his expression softened and he began to admonish Hiuga Naruto: "You must know that you are still young and have just been promoted to the elite Shangnin. You have a better future and a brighter road. In the future, you will definitely rejuvenate us and break up with Lord Nikkei, but I am different. I have reached the upper limit of my strength and it is impossible to go further. I cannot use your future to bet, listen to me, go back and seek rescue, understand Huh!"


    "I don''t understand!" Hyuga Huoto yelled: "What about my future? Is the future more important than life? Don''t forget that you are a person with children. Do you want yours? Is the child sad for you and shed tears for you? I am different, so let me go!"


    Deputy Hyuga Xian sighed: "If Xiao asks in the future, you will say that his father is a great hero! Xiao, please take care of you!" He patted Hiuga on the shoulder, his face covered with heavy weight.


    Chapter 567: Isn''t the lesson for you enough?


    Huoto Hyuga wakes up and wakes up his nose, shook his head, and said loudly at Hinata Enchi: "No! If you want to say it yourself, I won''t help you!"


    "Huohu!" Hinata Xianji yelled at Huohu, then sighed, stretched out his hand and gently patted on the shoulder of Huohu: "Live well!"


    After he finished speaking, he performed a soft fist before Hyuga Naruto had time to react, temporarily sealed the Chakra in his body, and pushed back: "Go!"


    Qiu Dading is full of black lines. He really doesn''t know who these two guys are performing here for?Not to mention the three of them, even if there are thirty more people in Akudo Dingza''s heart, he is not sure that he will be able to rescue the three of them from Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Uchiha Tatsuno was not the crooked melons and jujubes they had encountered before. What made Qiu Dao Dingza feel even more terrible was that Uchiha Tatsuno had already walked out of the tent and walked in their direction when they were talking.


    "What are you talking about..." Uchiha Tatsumi joked with interest: "We are talking so vigorously? Why not let me join one too!"


    Hearing this voice, Qiu Dao Dingza''s body stiffened and stood still, with a trace of cold sweat oozing from his forehead, turning around with difficulty in the suspicious eyes of Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Huoto.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with an awkward expression, his mouth opened slightly: "You... why did you come out!"


    Qiu Dao Dingza couldn''t help retreating two steps behind him, and then leaped one, with two Hyuga clan ninjas back.


    "Be careful!" He whispered to Shinobu at the two elites who separated from Hyuga.

 325 Naruto Power System Chapter 325

    "Me?" Uchiha Tatsun asked rhetorically, taunting: "Why can''t I come out? Or...you want to stop me?"


    In the last sentence, Uchiha Tatsumi had sharp eyes, with a domineering arrogance of a high-ranking person, and his majestic aura pressed Qiu Dao Dingzao, making it impossible for him to face Uchiha Tatsuo.


    Under Uchiha Tatsu''s domineering majesty, Akita Dingza stammered and said, "How...how could...I...I didn''t mean that..."


    Qiu Dao Dingzha stammered for a long time, and did not say why. Uchiha Chen knew that he had been scared by himself, and he exposed his original temperament, which is his original temperament. Although he pretends to be calm and vicious on the surface, he is actually not. In his heart, he is actually a very timid and weak person.


    Although it can''t be seen on the surface, as long as it encounters a crisis situation, Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s temperament will naturally appear.


    This is also the reason why the three generations of Hokage knew his talents but never let him lead the team alone. His personality was not suitable and too weak. Letting him be the captain would only harm others.


    Wake up to wake up his nose, Qiu Dao Dingza strongly cheered up and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, filled with fear.


    At this time, Hinata Xianci quietly approached Qiu Dao Dingzao and whispered, "Is that him?"


    Qiu Dao Dingza frowned, and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo and said to Xianci: "Have you not observed it with white eyes before? Don''t you know what he looks like?"


    Xianci shook his head and said, "No, we only vaguely saw a figure when we rolled our eyes, and we couldn''t see his whole person clearly. As I said before, even the chakra flowing inside him I can''t detect it."


    "What should we do now?"


    Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s face is bitter, you ask me, I still want to ask you!Originally a good combat power, you had to point someone¡¯s acupuncture points, but now it¡¯s good, the enemy has come to the door, we have lost one main combat power, how can we fight this?


    Taking a deep breath, Qiu Dao Dingzao shook his head: "I don''t know what to do now, I can only bite the bullet! How long will it take for Hyuga Huoto to regain free movement after the acupuncture is lifted?"


    "About ten breaths!"


    "I have a bold idea." After Akudo Dingza said this sentence, he asked Xianci to lift the Chakra seal of Hyuga Hutoto. The three gathered together and Dingza whispered: "I''ll go up first. Buy time so that the firehouse can recover the chakra, and then you will cover the firehouse to rescue them all."


    "How can this be? I should go to buy time." Hinata Xian Cidang refused even if he refused: "I have white eyes and a soft fist. How can I fight for ten breaths? Your words... "


    Although I don¡¯t understand Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s true power, I can guess from the situation in the tent more or less times. The person who can severely wound the three of Shigeru Hagiki is definitely not the person who can delay the time .


    "Cut!" The underestimated Qiu Dao Dingzuo curled his mouth in disdain. Now he has recovered his calm and no longer panicked like before: "I have fought with him for a long time, and I am probably familiar with his fighting methods. Going is the most suitable. Although I can''t guarantee it, it is absolutely impossible to let him go one step before I fall down!"


    Taking a deep look at Akudo Dingzao, Xianci knew that he was right. As far as the three of them were concerned, Akudo Dingza was the most familiar with Uchiha Tatsu, and it was most appropriate for him to delay time.


    "Then please!"


    "Don''t worry." Qiu Dao Dingzuo smiled, took out a large pack of snacks, tore open the packaging bag and swallowed it.


    "Pop." With a tap of the snack bag, Qiu Dao Dingzuo''s eyes were full of war.


    "Come on! Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    I saw Qiu Daoding''s hands forming a seal, and his whole body suddenly swelled.


    "Ninjutsu super-doubling technique!"


    He stretched out an enlarged hand and slapped it under a slap. His slap seemed to cover the sky and the sun, covering Uchiha Tatsu''s head.


    The huge slap slowly fell from the top of Uchiha Tatsumi''s head, and Uchiha Tatsumi was about to be shot into sauce.


    "Boom!"


    "Puff!"


    Uchihatatsu stretched out a finger and put it on his head. Just as Akudo Dingza''s palm was about to fall, a finger blocked the momentum of his fall.


    Not only that, Chen''s fingers emasculated unabated, piercing the palm of Qiu Dao Dingzuo fiercely, leaving a blood hole in the huge palm after he doubled.


    Chen looked at Ding Zuo jokingly, and said contemptuously: "Is there still the courage to shoot at me? It seems that the lesson for you is not enough."


    "Um..." Qiu Dao Dingzuo only felt a pain in his palm, and subconsciously retracted it. The wound in between was continuously compressed after the palm became smaller, and finally it still left a blood hole full of thumb in the palm of his hand.


    The blood dripped from the palm of his hand to the ground, covering his palm, Qiu Dao Dingzao felt a pain in his heart.


    "hateful!"


    Chapter 568: Hyuga Shot


    Qiu Dao Ding gritted his teeth and felt the pain in his palm. He couldn''t help but feel a little anxious in his heart. Now it has only been three breaths, and it is still more than half the time before Hyuga Naruto recovers Chakra. But now Qiu Dao Ding Zuo can''t bear it.


    Trembling, took out the golden sore medicine in the ninja bag, applied it on his hand little by little, and then curled it up with a bandage.


    He was killing time, waiting for the recovery of Chakra from Hyuga Naruto.


    While dressing up his wounds, Akatsuki was thinking about his next move. Uchiha Tatsuo is unbeatable. There are only three people on their side. If you want to rescue the companion in the tent, you must make a plan.


    It is a pity that he is not Nara Lukisa, he does not have the talent for making plans, and even if he wants to break his scalp, he can''t think of what method to use to deal with Uchiha.


    Uchiha Tatsu made a mistake, the instantaneous technique was activated, and in the blink of an eye he came to Akudo Dingza, and before he had bandaged the wound, he punched Dingza''s lower abdomen with a punch.


    "Wow."


    Qiu Dao Dingza was spitting blood with Tatsun''s punch, and the hill-like body was like a flying pig, flying away from Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes.


    He fell to the ground ten meters away.


    The current Qiu Dao Dingza, like a dog, curled up on the ground, ignoring the unwrapped wounds on his hands, covering his abdomen with both hands, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s punch almost gave him all his internal organs. Shattered.


    The intense pain came, so Ding Zuo did not pass out in a coma.


    If so, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo is not comfortable at this moment.His abdomen surged, and the intestines in his stomach were constantly stirring. Undigested food was vomited out along the intestines, stomach, esophagus, and esophagus.


    Something dark and smelly could be seen faintly. It was the accumulated food that had been digested in Akudo''s intestines and was about to turn into feces. Under Uchiha''s attack, Akudo''s feces almost vomited out.


    This is called real shit!


    Holding his belly, Qiu Dao Dingzuo struggled to stand up, once or twice, without success.Every time when he was about to stand up, his lower abdomen exerted force, and he would feel the pain in his stomach increase again.


    The continuous pain invaded the Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, and he had not fainted on the spot, it was considered that his willpower was firm.


    "No...no!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo opened his mouth and made an unconscious "Ahhhhh" voice, and no one could hear exactly what he was talking about.


    Tumbled, lying on the ground constantly twitching, this time Qiu Dao Dingzuo understood that it was impossible for him to stand up again in a short time.


    Now he only hopes that the time he has delayed will allow Hyuga Naruto to resume Chakra. In this case, perhaps the two elites of the Hyuga clan will forbear, and maybe a miracle will happen.


    It turns out that he thinks too much.There will be no miracles here, nor will there be stories such as the fact that two Hyuga Clan Shinnin can go against the sky.


    In fact, the two elites of the Hyuga clan, Kaminin Uchiha Tatsun, had never looked at them.No matter how famous they are on the battlefield, how many enemy ninjas have been killed, and how many enemies have been frightened, at least here in Chen, the two of them are just cannon fodder who have never missed their names.


    When Akudo Dingza was about to faint, Hyuga Huoto finally recovered his control of Chakra.


    Shaking his hands and feet, Hyuga Huoto glanced at Xian with a vague look. He didn''t expect that his fellow clan would actually do this.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore, the primary goal of the two of them now is to rescue all their companions from behind Uchiha Tatsuno.

 326 Naruto Power System Chapter 326

    With a chuckle, Hyuga Naruto glanced at his companion without a trace, and signaled with a gesture that only the Hyuga clan could understand.


    Xianci looked over and saw him means letting the two of them go together, acting by chance, and saving people whoever has the chance to save.He nodded understandingly.


    This method is better than who is the main attacker who assists. On the one hand, both of them are the main attack, so that Chen can not distinguish the focus. On the other hand, it can act according to the form of the field, and it will not be the cover and the rescue. A lot of tongue was wasted in this regard.This result couldn''t be better.


    The two stood in the left and right directions of Uchiha Tatsu respectively, and began to count silently in their hearts.


    "Three, two, one!"


    "on!"


    Just when Xianci said it, the two moved at the same time.


    "Open your eyes!"


    The ferocious white eyes appeared on their faces once again, and the two picked up the chakra, stepped on their feet, and flew towards Uchiha Tatsumi like a volley.


    "Sixty-four palms of soft fist!"


    "Soft fist thirty-two palms!"


    The two of them used the Hyuga family''s solo physique, both hands exerted their strength, and the four hands waved again and again, looking for the flow of the meridians, and tapping around Uchiha Chen''s body.


    Chen did not resist, but continued to evade under the two soft fist offensives.


    I saw Uchiha Tatsumi alone like a butterfly wearing a flower, and the whole person came and went freely in the two offensives, and even the smile on the corner of his mouth could be seen on Uchiha Tatsu''s face.


    How did Rao Xianji and Hyuga hit the soft fist, but there was no way to touch the corner of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    After the two of them finished a soft punch, they were surprised to find that Uchiha Tatsu''s last step of avoiding actually formed a small gossip pattern.


    That is to say, Uchiha Tatsumi never took a step from the little gossip pattern from beginning to end. Every step he made was in delicate calculations. The last gossip pattern that was raised by rubbing his feet on the ground may be The biggest mockery of both of them.


    "Rouquan sixty-four palms? You shouldn''t belong to the Hyuga Sect family, when will the Hyuga branch be able to learn sixty-four palms?" Uchiha Tatsuno raised his eyebrows and said with interest while watching Hyuga Enji .


    "You..." When Xianci heard Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, he was shocked, and then shocked: "You...how do you know the secrets of our Hyuga clan, and how do you see that I am not from the clan? ?!"


    "Guess!" Uchiha Tatsumi showed a mysterious smile, but the words he said made Hinaga Enji furious.


    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, the furious Hyuga Xianji gradually frowned, and what was revealed in his pale eyes was a glow that was not usual.


    "This person... not easy!"


    Chapter 569: Teasing


    An unbearable feeling arose in Hyuga Enji''s heart, not only anger, but also shock, why the secrets of their Hyuga family would be known.


    Even in Konoha Village, there are only a handful of people who know that there are other differences between the clan family and the branch family apart from caged birds.


    Rouquan is originally an exquisite physique. It is not only a technique that connects one stroke after another, but also communicates the flow of their own meridians. In the eyes of outsiders, they form a system of their own, and they are the same as Konoha''s They are different, based on the gossip and the meridians of the human body, under the careful research and inheritance of Hyuga Tennin, they carry forward the soft boxing.


    Especially during the Warring States period, they were a big clan that could be compared with the Senshou clan and Uchiha clan.After continuous inheritance, in their generation, although many family soft boxing secrets have been lost, the Hyuga clan in Konoha is faintly stronger than it was during the Warring States period.


    Without him, they are now the second family of Konoha, and their resources are not comparable to those before.


    However, all of this is illusory in front of Uchiha Tatsumi. Compared with Uchiha Tatsumi, they are nothing at all, or just their soft fists are not worth mentioning in Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes.


    Although he was shocked by the fact that his family was known, Enji Hyuga didn''t stop the attack. He and Hinoki looked at each other. The two nodded tacitly in their hearts, and stepped forward again.


    Although it seems that Uchiha Tatsu can not be defeated, but in reality?


    They didn''t need to defeat Uchiha Tatsun, just rescue the people behind Tatsun.


    With this mentality, the two swooped forward, holding their other hand in one hand, opened their hideous white eyes, and shouted.


    He grabbed Uchiha Tatsumi with both hands.


    "Soft fist two palms, four palms and eight palms... Soft fist sixty-four palms!"


    Xianji used all the soft fist palms he had learned all his life on Uchiha Tatsumi. The airtight palms formed a semi-circular encircling circle, limiting Uchiha Tatsumi to Hinji Kenji for a short time. In the field of soft boxing.


    "It''s now, Huoto!" Hyuga Enji secretly said in his heart. Now his offensive has temporarily restricted Uchiha Tatsumi. As long as Hyuga is smarter, he knows what to do.


    Sure enough, Hinata''s eyes lit up, and when Xianji restrained Uchiha Tatsumi, she attacked with all her strength. Taking advantage of this time, he shook Uchiha Tatsuki aside and rushed towards the tent.


    "Haha...you got it!" Hinata Hiroto laughed loudly, and after passing Uchiha Tatsumi, the tent was in front of him.


    At this moment, Hyuga Huohu couldn''t help but feel a little upsurge.While he was immersed in the joy of rescue, he did not see the horrified eyes of his companion Hyuga Enji.


    It turned out that he discovered that Uchiha Tatsu was not restricted by himself at all.


    In the field of his soft boxing, those moves he so-called are a joke in front of Uchiha.Restricted by him?Suppressed by him?


    Everything was joking, because he was horrified to discover that Uchiha Tatsumi was able to move freely in his soft boxing realm, and even, no matter how subtle his soft boxing realm was, he couldn¡¯t touch Uchiha. Chen minutes.


    He was almost deceived by the actor Uchiha Tatsu!


    With the last punch, Hyuga Kenji retreated behind Uchiha Tatsumi, blocking Tatsumi and the tent.


    Xianci yelled behind him, "Hurry up! I can''t hold it for long!"


    After hearing the shouts of his companions, Hyuga Naruto woke up from the joy of breaking through the encirclement, took a deep look behind him, and rushed into the tent resolutely.


    Seeing the three people sitting cross-legged on the ground, Hyuga Naruto couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "This is over." Hyuga Naruto smiled bitterly, because he observed with his eyes and found that the injured three people could not move easily except Nara Shikahisa who was able to move freely.


    Under the eyes of Hiuga Huoto, it can be clearly seen that, except for the meridians that the deer hasn''t injured for a long time, the meridians of Yamanaka Hiichi and Hagisuo have been severely traumatized.


    Although the two of them are already using Chakra to treat their injuries urgently, this is just a drop in the bucket and barely maintaining the meridians without further damage.Unless there are highly skilled medical ninjas, if the two of them move randomly, they will inevitably cause further damage to the meridians.


    Frowning, with a wry smile, slowly walked out of the tent.


    Seeing Xianci standing not far in front of him, he couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    Xianci took a breath, took a step back, turned his head to look at Hinata, questioned: "What. Have you not acted yet?"


    Hyuga Naruto smiled bitterly, and he reached out his hand and pointed a finger to his back helplessly: "Let''s see for yourself...how do you act now?"


    Following the pointing of his fingers, Xian Ci looked at her hideously and couldn''t help but breathe in air.


    "This...what''s going on!"


    Xianci''s face was pale, looking at Shigeru Hagaki and Hideichi Yamaaka: "How could it be like this...before...why didn''t we see through it before!"


    He was frightened and angry. When he used his white eyes in the distance, he didn''t see the situation of Qimu Maoshuo and the inner meridians of the mountain and the sea. I don''t know why, but they discovered this problem after they got closer.


    Could it be that their white eyes have failed?No, it''s impossible.The white-eyed eyesight is very wide, and they can be seen through between their previous position and the tent, but the facts prove that there is no.

 327 Naruto Power System Chapter 327

    Cold sweat couldn''t help coming out from the two foreheads.


    Enji Hyuga, who had already guessed what was going on, fell into the bottom even more.


    "What do you do now!" Hyuga Huoto asked helplessly towards Xianji.


    Xianji shook his head and sighed slightly: "What else? Shou! We were all teased by this guy..." Hinaga couldn''t help but glance at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    He found that Uchiha Tatsumi was really cunning, or he knew too much about their Hyuga clan. Although he didn¡¯t know how Uchiha Tatsuno shielded their eyes, he could probably guess a little bit. It is to seal the entire space of the tent through the form of chakra, so that the white eyes cannot detect it clearly.


    Thinking of this, Xian Ci''s heart was full of anger.But the current situation no longer allows him to become angry.In other words, why is he... angry?


    Chapter 570: Unstoppable


    "This person... is very likely to know the abilities of our clan well." Hyuga Enji said calmly.


    "Wh...what?" Huohu was shocked, stammering and asked: "This...how is this possible!"


    Unbelievably, he glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi, who was harmless at the moment, and there was a stormy sea in the heart of Hinata Naruto.


    "We are the Hyuga family...how...how could it be possible!"


    "Nothing is impossible..." Deputy Hyuga Xian sighed: "Could it be that our family has been fighting for so many years and hasn''t been thoroughly studied yet?"


    However, Xianci still didn''t say a word. Although it has been thoroughly studied, there has never been a person who can suppress our Hyuga clan.


    Chen is the first person.


    "Oh...you want to save people." Looking at the actions of the two, how could Uchiha Tatsun not guess their intentions?


    Step by step towards the two people.Stepping on the ground, making a "click" sound, every step seemed to be in their hearts.


    Every time Uchiha Tatsuo settles, their hearts will beat once.As Uchiha Tatsu''s footsteps became more and more urgent, the speed of their heartbeats became faster and faster.


    A sense of oppression continued to bother them.The first person who couldn''t bear it was Hinata Naruto. Although he had already been promoted to the elite Shinobu, he had little experience at a young age. Facing the terrifying pressure of Uchiha Tatsumi, he had no ability to resist.


    Half of his foot knelt on the ground, his hands propped on the ground, his head lowered and gasping for breath.


    "Huohu! What''s wrong with you? Huohu!" Hyuga Enji was anxious, but the situation in front of him did not allow him to pay too much attention to his companions.


    Because Uchiha Tatsumi was getting closer, the distance between the three of them was not very far. With Uchiha Tatsumi''s constant approach, the distance between the three of them was shortened in an instant.


    However, the saddest thing is that behind Xianci and Huoto are Haoshu Maoshuo''s tent, there are three seriously injured companions waiting for their rescue, even if they want to retreat, there is nowhere to go.


    "Stand up, Huoto!" Qiang cheered up and yelled at Hyuga Huoto, Xianji ignored him and turned to face Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Golden eyes..."


    "Huh!"


    "Don''t open your eyes." Just when Xianji wanted to observe Uchiha Tatsumi''s movements with his eyes, he flashed his figure and appeared in front of Hyuga Enji in an instant.


    Chen stretched out a hand, his palm covered both eyes of Hyuga Enji, and Chakra flowed through his hand.


    The thunder-attributed Chakra pierced through the body of Hyuga Enji with a sizzling voice.


    "Ahhh~~~" Hyuga Xianji couldn''t help screaming loudly.His body has been wrapped in Uchiha Tatsu''s thunder attribute Chakra, all infested by thunder and lightning, enjoying thunder punishment.


    Thunder and lightning continued to burn and numb his body, destroying his meridians.At this time, Enji Hyuga had no strength to open his eyes again.Chakra was constantly being crushed by Uchiha''s attack.


    Hyuga Enji did not have time to resist. His Chakra was assimilated before Uchiha Tatsu''s Chakra was assimilated. It came from a higher level of Chakra, and it was not Enji could resist.


    "Xian...Xianji..." Huoto Hyuga was right next to Xianji, panting heavily. Hearing Hinji''s shout, he subconsciously raised his head, and he saw that he had seen it the most unforgettable in his life. Memories.


    "Xianji!" Huoto yelled. Angrily, he broke through Uchiha''s coercion. Chakra, who was gasping all over, staggered to his feet, raised his fist and rushed towards Chen.


    "Huh? Do you want to come too." Although I was a little surprised that Hinata could get rid of his own coercive control, it didn''t get in the way.The other hand stretched out, took the fist that Hyuga Hutoto waved, and pinched it hard.


    "Hey!"


    Uchiha Tatsun suddenly crushed Hinata Naruto''s wrist bones.


    "Qianjun Fang!"


    Uchiha''s other hand was also covered with thunder attribute chakras.In the same way, Hyuga Huoto also fell into the same fate as Xianji.


    "Xianci... Huohu!"


    At the same time, although the three people in the tent cannot move freely at the moment, it does not mean that they have lost consciousness.At this moment, they can clearly sense what is happening outside.Especially Hagaki Shigeru, after his vision was closed, his ability to perceive the surrounding environment reached a peak he had never reached in his life.


    When Hinata Huoto and Hinata Enji and Hinata Enji just met Akimichi Dingza, he felt the chakra of the two.But in this state, he had no way to warn the two of them not to come over.


    His current situation is very critical, even as long as he speaks, the Chakra in his body will run wild and uncontrollably, destroying his meridians.


    Before that, he had finally sorted out his Chakra. If this time the catastrophe survives, maybe he still has a chance to go further.


    But these are all things to follow. Now that Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Naruto are in the hands of Uchiha Tatsumi, Shigeru Hagaki is already extremely anxious.


    These two are the capable officers of Shigeru Hagaki, second only to Zhuluchou. As the only remaining two elites of the Hyuga clan on the battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind, the scout team is self-evidently led by the two. of.


    If these two people have some strengths and weaknesses, it means that Konoha''s investigation team will have to reduce the efficiency of at least half.


    "Damn... why is something wrong at this time!"


    Shigeru Hagi gritted his teeth secretly, wishing to fight Uchiha Tatsui instead of the two.


    Not only Hagigi Shigeru, but Yamakazu Kyouichi and Nara Kajiu are also very anxious at this moment.


    Nara Shikajiu supported the table and chairs with both hands, and walked step by step toward the outside of the tent. Suddenly he threw the stool beside his hand to the outside, taking off his clothes and threw it outside.


    Gritting his teeth, resisting the pain in his body.Nara Lujiu''s hands were sealed, and the chakra inside his body was spinning fast.


    "Damn it, stop for me!"


    "The shadow imitation technique is...successful!"


    With the help of the bench and clothes, Nara Luhisa successfully extended his shadow by two meters, which happened to be the distance between these two meters, allowing him to successfully connect with Uchiha Tatsumi''s shadow.


    At the same time, Uchiha''s actions stopped after being disturbed by Nara Kajiu.


    The Thunder attribute Chakra on the two of them also stopped output in such a moment.


    Chapter 571: Mutation


    "Boom!"


    Only for a moment, after connecting to Uchiha Tatsuo''s shadow, Nara Shikahisa successfully stopped Uchiha Tatsuo''s attack.

 328 Naruto Power System Chapter 328

    After seeing Lujiu''s shadow imitation technique successfully control Uchiha Tatsu, everyone present showed unconcealable excitement on their faces, and was about to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, in the next second, Nara Lujiu¡¯s body turned into a cannonball, flew straight behind him, broke through the tent, fell heavily to the ground, vomited blood, fainted, and everyone in Konoha fainted. Before he had time to be happy, he was severely beaten back to the prototype.


    However, at the moment when Uchiha Tatsu was disturbed by Nara Yakuhisa, Enji and Naruto originally planned to forcibly evacuate Uchiha Tatsumi, but when they carried the chakras in their bodies, they were backlashed by the chakras remaining in their bodies. , The two vomited blood together, and failed to escape from Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Could it be...that''s it?"


    Hyuga Xianji couldn''t help thinking in despair.


    At this moment, Uchiha Chen sensed that the chakra in his body was altered, especially the ten-tailed chakra sealed in his body. Suddenly, he was agitated. The seal of the four elephants he originally set up was faintly cracked, and there was a trace in his body. The ten-tailed chakra began to emerge involuntarily.


    "Oops!"


    After sensing the abnormal movement in his body, Uchiha Tatsu released the imprisonment of Hinji Enji and Hinata for the first time, immersing himself in his body, carefully observing the chakra flowing in the meridians.


    Uchiha Tatsuno was surprised to find that a trace of a higher quality chakra appeared in his chakra.


    "What''s going on!" Uchiha Tatsumi, who was surprised, couldn''t help asking towards the system.


    "Ding...answer the host. This is a sign that the Chakra in the host has begun to evolve."


    "Evolution?" Uchiha Chen frowned, but at this moment, his eyes involuntarily opened the eternal kaleidoscope mode, faintly, there was a trace of pain in both eyes.Chen covered his eyes with both hands subconsciously.


    "What the hell is going on!" Mobilized the chakra in his body to suppress the chakra that had just emerged, but Chen found that he had no way to restrict the growing chakra.


    Because the nature is higher than Uchiha''s Chakra, when Tatsun urges Chakra to suppress, all those chakras are swallowed. Fortunately, Tatsumi has quick eyes and hands, and forcibly interrupted the act of suppressing Chakra.


    "It is recommended that the host find a safe place as soon as possible. If not unexpected, the Chakra in the host will evolve." The system said in time.


    When it happened suddenly, Tatsun didn¡¯t have time to think about it. After closing his eyes and perceiving the chakra in his body, Tatsun knew the severity, so he didn¡¯t intend to continue to suppress Konoha and said indifferently into the tent: "This One time is to teach you a lesson and let you recognize the reality. Next time, there will be no such good luck!"


    After speaking, he entered the system space as a whole.


    Tatsun was not worried that no one would hear his words. He acted very well. Although all of them seemed to be seriously injured and died, they did not lose consciousness, so they could still hear what Uchiha Tatsun said.


    As for whether they will help take care of the two little girls, Tatsun is not even worried at this point. As long as Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s deterrent power exists for one day, they will not dare to treat the two little guys for one day, and even bother The little girl is as good as an ancestor to support her, so that after Uchiha Tatsu returns, she won''t lose her handle.


    As Uchiha Tatsumi thought, after hearing Tatsun''s words, Shigeru Hagaki breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. After all Tatsun was gone, it also meant that this matter was over.Although several of them were seriously injured, but fortunately they did not cause any deaths. This may be the luck of misfortune.


    Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but think that it might be because of the two little girls who were scrupulous about it, so Chen didn''t make a big killing.The reason for severely wounding them is just to show his majesty.Let them understand that Chen is not something they can fool with careful thinking.It can be regarded as a warning, and give them a warning by Qiu Dao Dingzu.


    No longer worrying about the thoughts of the few people who survived by fluke, Uchiha Tatsu isolated the location where Xiao Nan was located after entering the system space, taking up most of the space by himself, carefully observing the movements in his body.


    After letting go of the restriction on the flow of chakras in the body, the rate of absorption of the chakras of higher quality became much faster.


    That chakra flows through Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s meridians over and over again, constantly absorbing Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s original chakras, and then evolves into a higher-quality chakras, blending into one¡¯s body, and constantly circulating this action , Repeatedly.


    At this time, Chen also gradually felt the changes in his body.After the Chakra was absorbed, he could clearly find that the amount of Chakra in the body was much less, the evolution was continuing, and the Chakra in the body was constantly decreasing.


    Gradually, Uchiha Tatsumi''s appearance changed.His body gradually became pale, two horns on the top of his forehead grew, and a small gap opened in the direction of Yintang, which was a sign of the evolution of a third eye.


    After absorbing all the chakras in Chen''s body, this force was not to be outdone, and began to invade the ten-tailed chakras sealed in Chen''s body.


    Is the ten-tailed chakra so nice?Although the ten tails in Uchiha Tatsumi were fused with nine tail beasts cloned by him, the ferocity of tail beasts still exists.


    When he felt something absorbing his chakra, Tokuo inside Uchiha Tatsuno launched a fierce counterattack.


    The Sixiang seal that originally sealed the ten tails in his body was shattered by the impact of the ten-tailed Chakra in an instant.Ten-tailed chakras flooded into Uchiha Chen''s body, following his meridians, constantly looking for the chakra trying to swallow it.


    The two met in Uchiha Tatsu''s meridians, and a terrifying battle began.Not only is the ten-tailed chakra coming aggressively, but the chakra, who has just changed, is also not weak.The two directly collided, creating huge waves in Uchiha Chen''s meridians.


    Rao Uchihasatsu''s meridians are strong, and under the collision of two chakras with different attributes, it is inevitable that they will scream overwhelmedly.


    Bursts of pain spread into Uchiha Tatsun''s brain, and he almost didn''t let Tatsun faint over several times.


    The pain continued to hit like a surge, maybe Chen didn''t have time to pass out even if he wanted to coma.It was too painful, maybe Tatsun had fainted, but under the ravages of the throbbing pain, Uchiha Tatsun awakened from the pain again.


    Chapter 572: Evolutionary Process


    During this time period, Uchiha Tatsu has been forced to remain awake.I watched the two chakras running around in my body, constantly destroying them in my body.However, Uchiha Tatsumi could not do anything.


    He found that his Chakra no longer belonged to him.He couldn''t control even the trace of chakra in his body.


    Waves of shocks constantly flooded his brain. At this time, the power of the Candle Dragon, who was originally stationed above Chen''s stomach, began to be unwilling to be lonely, and joined the battlefield when the two forces continued to impact.


    Although the power of the candle dragon is very small and very small, this power is much higher than the two chakras that raged in Uchiha Tatsumi. Under the touch of the three, the two chakras that were originally dazzling Like a mouse meeting a cat, he fled away dingy.


    At this time, the power of the candle dragon will certainly not stop there, especially after tasting the delicacy of Chakra.He completely left the upper part of the burning stomach and started to chase the two chakras.


    The two forces that were evenly matched at this time suddenly inserted a stronger force.The evolution of Uchiha Tatsun actually seemed like a farce.


    Constantly dodge the pursuit of the power of the candle dragon, in the meridian of Uchiha Chen, the power of the candle dragon once again burned by the remaining power.No matter how tough the meridians of Rao Uchihashin were, under the ravages of three different forces, they began to gradually reveal their wounds.


    Chen keenly discovered that many of the small meridians had been damaged. At this level, within half an hour, the meridians in Uchiha Chen''s body would be burned out.


    Knowing that he couldn''t wait to die, he began to resist.However, embarrassingly, the two Chakras have not even the slightest intention to obey his command until now, and they are still acting on their own.


    Tokuo Chakra was okay, after all, it was cloned from the system, and he still obeyed Uchiha Tatsu''s will, but in a life-and-death situation, this little support was only a drop in the bucket.


    With a long sigh, Uchiha Tatsuno smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Are I going to be buried here?"


    Not only the Chakra in Uchiha Tatsumi started to move, his eyes also changed qualitatively.Constantly switching between the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes and reincarnation eyes, sometimes kaleidoscope writing round eyes, sometimes reincarnation eyes, and finally the two blood inheritance boundaries have faint signs of fusion.


    This was something that should have happened a long time ago, but Uchiha Tatsuo dragged on.At the beginning, after the ten tails were sealed, Chen could evolve his eyes again, but he was worried that his power would be too swollen to cause uneven control, so he chose to forcibly suppress this fusion power.


    Until this time, the two evolutionary forces started simultaneously, and Uchiha Chen was caught off guard.


    The pain in the eyes and the pain in the body are like tarsus maggots, constantly eroding Uchiha Tatsu''s spirit.


    "Fuck...system...you pit me!" Enduring the pain, Uchiha Tatsumi held back for a long time, and finally squeezed a word out of his mouth.


    "Ding... the host, the system doesn''t pit you, it''s just something that must be experienced in the process of evolution. Pain is inevitable. This time evolution is equivalent to replacing the Chakra in the host. After success, the host is The chakra will undergo a qualitative change, and it will truly evolve into the six-way model of the complete body.


    "What... Isn''t my previous six modes still a fake?" Uchiha Tatsuro shivered and said with a trembling voice.


    "Ding...No, the host''s previous six modes are real, but it is only an incomplete six modes. All the abilities that can be used by the six modes can not be used by the host. It can only be considered that the physical fitness meets the requirements of the six modes. , Did not meet the requirements for the nature of Chakra."


    Chen: "..."


    Uchiha Tatsumi now has a sentence in his heart that I don¡¯t know whether to speak or not.I have never seen such a cheating system. Since it is an incomplete body, let me say it earlier. It makes him very embarrassed now. The most uncomfortable thing is that he can''t mobilize the Chakra in his body now, which makes him unable to move at all. Stop the riot in the body.


    If there are only those two chakras that need to evolve, it¡¯s okay. The most important thing is that there is still a terrifying force in Chenchen¡¯s body called the power of the candle dragon raging, and only those two strands in Pingchen¡¯s body are not at his disposal. Power cannot be stopped at all.Under this situation, the evolution does not need to be over, and Chen can be killed by the strength of the candle dragon alone.


    It seems that he also understood Uchiha Tatsun''s concern, and the system began to scan Tatsun''s whole body.

 329 Naruto Power System Chapter 329

    "Ding... An unknown intrusion force was discovered, and an unknown intrusion force was discovered. Scanning and inspection, the result of the inspection is the power of the candle dragon, which is not a high-level power in this world, and is looking for a solution... the search failed, and no one can eliminate the candle dragon. Forced measures, the inspection failed..."


    "I, Cao, are you pitting me?" Uchiha Tatsumi wanted to scold her now, but he did not expect that a good system evolution would be ruined by the power of that handful of candle dragons, and Uchiha Tatsumi is also now Facing the threat of death.


    If he really couldn''t find a solution, it would mean Uchiha Tatsu... that''s it.


    After all, the evolution of the eye is faster than the evolution of the chakra in the body.The eternal kaleidoscope and the reincarnation eye are originally in the same line, and the mutual fusion is the process of mutual exchange of pupil power, unlike the slow evolution process after Uchiha Sasuke''s original eye change.


    Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s eyes are just this pair, and the process of evolution is the process of Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s sublimation.The pupils constantly exchange and contract to coincide.Gradually, the eternal kaleidoscope writing round eye and the reincarnation eye overlap.


    With half a cup of tea, Uchiha Tatsun suddenly raised his head, and a glint flashed in his eyes. The bangs on his forehead slid down to both sides as Uchiha Tatsuno raised his head, revealing his scarlet eyes.


    I saw Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes degenerate back to the three-gouyu writing round eyes, slowly turning, one by one.On top of the three-gou jade, six gouyu jade appeared in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes. What is even more surprising is that in Uchiha Tatsuo''s right eye, nine gou jade unexpectedly appeared.


    Circles of ripples appeared in Uchihatatsu''s pupils. The six circles cut the gouyu in Uchihatatsu''s eyes, but they also connected them, and they were deeply rubbed in Uchihatatsu''s eyes.


    Chapter 573: Evolution


    The symbol of the reincarnation eye was rubbed bit by bit in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, not only cutting the gouyu in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, but also firmly connecting them.


    At this point, the six-gou jade reincarnation eye and the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye have evolved.


    However, at this moment, the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye in Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s left eye gradually degenerates. First, the circle representing the reincarnation eye disappears, and finally the nine gou jade also gradually disappears, leaving three gou jade slowly. Slowly turning, finally turned into the most common kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    The seam at Uchiha Tatsuyintang slowly opened up. With continuous efforts, it finally opened successfully. What appeared there was the previously disappeared jade reincarnation eye, no!


    No, if you count the hideous blood vessels around the Yintang and the snow-white pupils, perhaps it should be called the reincarnation of Jiugou Jade with white eyes.After successfully fusing the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and the reincarnation eye, Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes faintly showed signs of returning to ancestors, so there was an extra white eye on the basis of the nine-gou jade reincarnation eye.


    This is from the eyes of the Datongmu family from generation to generation.


    Panting with big mouths, after the eyes finally evolved, Uchiha Tatsuno was considered to have a slight relief, and the head pain no longer felt so severe.


    The pain feedback from the nerve endings is no longer as strong as before.


    Even after Uchihas breathe, he was pleasantly surprised to find that he can now mobilize a small part of Chakra in his body.Although this is still not enough for the situation in his body, it is a sign that things are moving in a good direction.


    Especially when using his eye power, he can clearly sense that the Chakra from the shoulder to the head can be used skillfully and flexibly.


    This is another surprise that Uchiha Tatsumi brought to him after his eyes evolved completely.


    If this is used properly, it might be an opportunity to resolve the dispute in Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Chen sank his heart and forgot the pain transmitted from the nerve endings to the nerve center of his brain. At this moment, he seemed to have closed his five senses and immersed all his mind in his body.


    Constantly controlling the small part of the chakras he can control, carefully urging them to drive more chakras to flow over the shoulders.


    Because only here can Uchiha Tatsuo be able to swallow further and absorb those disobedient Chakras.


    It''s simple to say but difficult to do.Not to mention that this small group of chakras controlled by Uchiha Tatsun could not spur a large number of chakras, especially after the attack by the power of the candle dragon, Chen also has to guard against the chakras he can now control. Carat is not swallowed by the power of the candle dragon.


    If even this last group of chakras that can be controlled freely is used by the power of the candle dragon, then Uchiha Tatsumi will really be powerless.


    Huangtian has lived up to his painstaking efforts.Thanks to Tatsun¡¯s unremitting efforts, Chakra continued to flock to the position of his head above his shoulders. On the only way for this Chakra to run, Uchiha Tatsuno urged that group of chakras that could be controlled freely. Carat is waiting here.


    When the chakras passed by, the chakras were swallowed bit by bit.Then, before he was about to be swallowed by the power of the candle dragon, he left early, as the large forces flowed again, waiting for the next opportunity to flow.


    That''s it, Uchiha Chen slowly and little by little absorbed the chakras that originally belonged to him, and also absorbed a lot of chakras with ten tails by the way.


    That small group of chakras gradually grew up under Uchiha Tatsumi''s unremitting efforts. If the chakras that Uchiha Tatsumi could control at the beginning were only small in the tip, then there is now the size of a table tennis ball.


    Evolution continues, and Uchiha Tatsu''s path of devouring is also continuing.


    As time passed bit by bit, Chakra in Uchiha Tatsu''s body was constantly being swallowed by himself. Although the situation is not terrible, it is not optimistic.In the end, under his insistence, he still completely controlled the chakra in his body. Not only that, but the ten-tailed chakra was assimilated by him.


    Perhaps it was because he sensed that his chakra had become a nourishment for Uchiha Tatsumi to become stronger, and after knowing that he could not completely break through the seal, Toyo slowly withdrew the chakra that was raging in Uchiha Tatsuo''s body.


    At this point, the energy remaining in Uchiha Tatsu''s body was only the power of the candle dragon like a tarsal maggot.Little by little, the meridians in Uchiha Chen''s body were destroyed.


    If it was before, Chen really had nothing to do with this power.But now, in control of all Chakra''s Chen, the immortal body also played his real role.


    The power of the candle dragon is constantly destroying his body, and the life force contained in the body of the fairy is also constantly repairing the destroyed meridians.It happened to offset the damage caused by the power of the candle dragon in Chen''s body. Not only that, after being destroyed by three different forces, Uchiha Chen''s meridians became more resilient, and he had begun to adapt to the corrosive power of the candle dragon. .


    Upon seeing this, the power of the candle dragon probably understood that things couldn''t be done, and didn''t return to the place where it started, but stayed at Uchiha Tatsu''s dantian, constantly burning the chakras that were continuously produced in his body.


    Things are probably over.Although the process was not good, the result was barely acceptable to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Not only did the Chakra undergo a qualitative change, the meridians in the body have also been widened again, and the degree of toughness has been improved.Especially the power of the Candle Dragon, constantly burning the Chakra at the Dantian, although the Chakra in Chen''s body has dissipated a lot, to a certain extent, it is also helping Chen to further improve the quality of the Chakra.


    After being burned by the power of the candle dragon, although the amount of chakra has decreased, the quality has improved a lot.It''s a blessing in disguise.


    With a long sigh of relief, Uchiha Chen fully mobilized the life energy in his body, repairing the injuries he suffered one by one.So far, Uchiha Tatsumi''s fairy mode is truly completed.


    Feeling the surging Chakra inside, Uchiha Tatsuno''s body rose into the sky, and he couldn''t help but sighed: "So, is this the true six powers! I used to be sitting in the well and watching the sky."


    It wasn''t until this time that Uchiha Tatsu truly felt the power in his body.Now he seems to be able to turn his hands into clouds and cover his hands into rain.


    Uchiha Tatsumi could faintly feel that even if he is facing Otsuki Kaguya now, he will definitely not fall under the wind. Even if the power of the candle dragon in his body is completely absorbed, perhaps his power is even better than Kaguya So high.


    Chapter 574: The State of the Outside World


    Uchiha Tatsun closed his eyes, felt the chakra of seven attributes in his body, and revealed an inexplicable smile. Until now, he has truly mastered the Blood Succession Snare. So far, Uchiha Tatsuno has done all the skills. Be well-informed, rather than the appearance of vain as before.


    Chen stretched out a hand and shot a bone abruptly from the palm of his hand. He held it in his hand and squeezed it vigorously. It didn''t break. He increased the strength to four levels and barely made a small appearance on the bone surface. Rift.


    Uchiha Tatsun stopped exerting his strength, rubbing the small bones in his hands and couldn''t help whispering: "This altogether killed ashes can actually withstand my four layers of strength... It''s a bit fake." Shaking his head, he threw out the bones in the handle, sharp The bone spurs made a whistling sound, straight through the hole in the ground, bottomless.


    Nodding satisfactorily, Uchiha Tatsun''s mind moved, and a big round black ball came out from his chest, gradually splitting in front of him, forming six small jade for seeking the truth floating in front of him.


    At this moment Uchiha Chen could clearly feel that he could communicate and weave any space he wanted.Whether it is lava, ice, supergravity, yellow sand, acid or other spaces, as long as Uchiha Tatsumi thinks, he can instantly communicate with himself and change the environment of the entire space.


    This was something Uchiha Tatsumi could not do before, and only after completely evolving, accepting the power of the ten tails, and possessing the realm that can be touched by those eyes.


    Slowly landing on the ground, Chen began to slowly master the abilities brought about by this increase in strength.


    This time the strength improvement span is a bit large, if you don''t get a good proficiency, there is no way to do it like an arm.


    And as early as the moment Uchiha Tatsuno left.Konoha Daying, Flagwood Maoshuo tent inside and outside.


    All the people present, apart from Nara Lujiu and Akiu Dao Dingza who were already in a coma, the four conscious people could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    The pressure Uchihasatsu brought to them is too great, not only the difference in strength, but also the more serious shock on the spiritual level.

 330 Naruto Power System Chapter 330

    Shigeru Hagi is okay. After all, his strength has been at its peak for a long time, and he will not be afraid of the influence of Uchiha Tatsumi''s pressure, but Nara Luhisa and Hyuga Hinoto are different. They are in a rapid burst of strength. During this period of rapid development, the most important thing is to cultivate a kind of self-confidence.


    If they can develop their self-confidence, their future path will be broader and broader.


    In this period, they must not be allowed to encounter too strong opponents, too strong opponents will make them lose the high-speed period of strength burst.


    At this time, there were only two results. First: they lost their confidence by Uchiha Tatsumi, and their strength was lost to everyone; second: Under Uchiha Tatsumi''s stimulation, they felt shame and then courageously, and worked harder and stronger.


    However, there are many formers, but the latter are very few. If you are not for that kind of person with a particularly good mentality, there is no way to get out of failure.


    Shigeru Hagaki didn''t dare to gamble, or that the entire circle of Ninja was the same, he didn''t dare to gamble.They would rather let their juniors become stronger smoothly, rather than let those talented juniors die on the battlefield.


    Although I don¡¯t know what Nara Shigeru and the others think, Shigeru Hagaki understands in his heart that after these few battles, Uchiha Tatsumi has already planted a shadow in their hearts. However, there is no alternative, Hagi Maoshuo can only believe in Lujiu and the others, that they will not be defeated by Uchiha Tatsumi, and that they can survive tenaciously, knowing the shame and being brave.


    I don''t know how long it took, Hinata Enji struggled to get up from the ground and gasped for breath.Looking at the Huoto Hyuga who was still lying beside him unable to move, he walked over to pick him up, threw it in the tent of Shigeru Hagaki, and said: "Master Maoshuo, Huoto please take care of you first. Find Lu Jiu and Ding Zuo back."


    "Yeah." Shigeru Hagi nodded. At this moment, he still can''t see what is in front of him, so he can only sense the position of everyone with his perception ability.


    "Lu Jiu is probably in the east of Daying, if Dingzuo is not far ahead, you can see it after a few steps."


    "Okay." Hyuga Xianji nodded, stretched out his hand to take out a flare from the ninja bag, and launched it in the air. When the convener came to gather, he flashed.


    With the guidance of Shigeru Hagaki and his own white eyes, the two were quickly found. When he returned to Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s tent holding them, it happened that Konoha¡¯s large group of ninjas also Arrived at this time.


    Give Lujiu and Dingzao to the medical ninja, and rush to Shigeru Hagaki''s tent with Tianshan and a medical ninja.


    "Hi...this...what the hell is going on?" Several medical ninjas took the initiative to help out without the order of the pharmacist Tianshan, and Tianshan himself also started to mention Hagaki Shigeru to treat his injuries as soon as possible.


    Shigeru Hagi gave a wry smile, shook his head and said: "It''s nothing...A friend came over to discuss with us before, fearing that it might affect others, so I told you all to evacuate."


    Pharmacist Tianshan took a deep look at Shigeru Hagaki, then casually said, "Is that the one who came last night?"


    Shigeru Hagi hesitated, looking at Tianshan''s soft face, and finally letting go of his vigilance, he let out a sigh of relief, "Yes, it''s him. How would you know?"


    Tianshan chuckled, "You were so loud last night, don''t I know? If my clothes were not taken by my assistant girl to wash, do you think I will not go out?"


    Shigeru Hagaki smiled awkwardly. The movement last night was really too loud.But this is also to blame Uchiha Tatsu, who told him to come to Konoha Daying so carelessly?


    During the war, most people didn''t dare to do this at all, and Uchiha Tatsuya was bold enough to make them Konoha Daying so much.


    Thinking of this, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but complain in his mind.That guy, when he beats someone, he leaves a mess here, and he has to take care of two little kids.


    I don''t know when Uchiha Tatsumi will come back. When he comes back, he must strike him well.After all, this time the incident is indeed at the end of his fault, so I''m sorry for the injury of Shigeru Kakigi if he didn''t strike.


    Chapter 575: Post-War Discussion


    When the night fell, Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Dingza woke up quietly under the care of the medical ninja.


    When they wake up, the first thing is to confirm the casualties of their companions.After hearing that no one had died, the last thing that was injured was that their high-hanging heart was finally let go.


    Slumped back to the bed softly, Nara Lukisa asked in a low voice, "Where is Mr. Shirosaku? Where is Mr. Shirosaku? I want to see him first."


    Tianshan walked in and just heard Nara Lukuji''s words, he smiled and said, "Why, I can''t wait to find Master Maoshuo as soon as I wake up? Master Maoshuo is training meridians now, I believe he should be here in a while ."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived, and several people were talking, and Maoshuo Hagi just walked in from outside the tent.


    Unfortunately, he was wrapped in bandages and his eyes were still tightly closed. Although Uchiha Tatsuno has left, his illusion has not been relieved, so Shigeru Hagaki still cannot restore his vision.


    He touched Nara Lukisa''s bedside, supported by two medical ninjas, and sat on the chair. Shigeru Hagaki smiled and said, "Why, what can our sergeant ask me?"


    Lu Jiu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I am still a military commander like this, I can''t even touch the corners of people''s clothes, what use is it for me to be a military commander."


    Mao Shuo patted him comfortingly on the shoulder: "It''s not to blame you, he is too strong, so resourceful that it can no longer work, everyone is the same."


    Hearing Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s comfort, Lujiu''s mentality did not feel much better, but no one at the scene would accuse him. After all, Nara Lujiu had worked very hard at the time. If it weren''t for the sudden nonsense of Aki Doodinza at the end Language, maybe the situation will not develop into the way it is now.


    "By the way, your eyes..." Lujiu noticed that Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes were still closed.


    "No..." Mao Shuo shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Sure enough, it is a second-generation technique. With my current strength, I can''t solve it at all. Maybe I can only wait for the illusion to subside naturally."


    Hearing this, everyone present could not help but sink a little bit. After all, Shigeru Hagi was not only their commander, but also the only super shadow-class powerhouse in their camp so far. He was fighting against Sand Shinobu. It is the pillar that can maintain the undefeated at the time. Without Shigeru Hagi, the situation on the battlefield may change unexpectedly.


    Although a war cannot be controlled by two film-level powerhouses, if one more film-level powerhouse is added, the grasp of the battlefield will be greatly improved, which is why Shigeru Hagaki As an Anbu minister, he is still active in the front line of the frontal battlefield.


    Almost all the shadow-level powerhouses Konoha can send out have been sent out. In addition to the necessary staying in the village, even the three generations of Hokage who have always been in the middle of the adjustment have to step onto the battlefield to support other fronts.At this time, if it was reported that Shigeru Hagi was seriously injured and unable to play, it would undoubtedly be a very big blow to Konoha.


    Hearing their conversation, Qiu Dao Dingzuo lowered his head in shame, snorted a few times, and said in a low voice: "This...this time the responsibility lies with me. If I hadn''t spoken indiscriminately, I might not have made such a big noise. I am willing to take full responsibility for this."


    Hearing the words of Qiu Dao Dingzuo, Shigeru Hagaki pressed his palm down to persuade him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not with you...The person responsible is me. If I had reacted in a timely manner and had a tougher attitude, he Uchiha Tatsuno would not be so arrogant."


    "No..." Nara Shikajiu shook his head repeatedly after hearing this. "To be precise, if I didn''t bring him to our camp, nothing like this would happen at all, Mr. Shigeshu, the person who should be fully responsible is me. That''s right..."


    The three of them couldn''t help but argue, each vying to take the responsibility on their own body.


    Yakushi Tenzen gave a chuckle, stretched out her hand and patted Hagaki Shigeru''s shoulder, and looked at Nara Lukisa and Akidao Dingza, she whispered to persuade: "Okay, okay, you don''t need to take responsibility for each other here , I probably understand what happened. This was originally an accident. Since there were no deaths, then you can rest assured that it is not a big deal. When the illness is cured, everyone sits together and opens up. Talk, nothing is impossible."


    Hearing Yaoshi Tianshan''s persuasion, the three of them were embarrassed to stop the act of taking responsibility. The medical ninja next to them could not help covering their mouths and snickering.


    "That''s right..." Nara Shikahisa suddenly realized a problem: "How exactly did the matter have been solved? The guy named Uchiha Tatsumi couldn''t just let us go for nothing."


    Hearing this, Shigeru Hagaki''s face stiffened slightly. He wanted to tell Nara Kajiu that Uchiha Tatsumi was inexplicably letting them go, and after leaving a word, he suddenly disappeared in front of them, but this thing said It was too ridiculous to come out, and it was aggressive at first, but when things were about to be done, they suddenly let everyone go. This was unreasonable.


    After careful consideration, Shigeru Hagaki said: "I don''t know too well. I was trying to recover from my injury. It took less than half a cup of tea after you were in a coma. He suddenly disappeared after leaving a sentence. I can''t feel when his Chakra disappeared. I only heard this sentence when I was in a daze. After I recovered, the others disappeared from my perception...


    At first I thought someone was here, but after waiting for a long time, I didn¡¯t wait for anyone. In the end, it was Enji Hyuga. After bringing you and Qiu Dao Dingza back, he also passed out. What happened after that was What happened after you wake up."


    "Then what the hell did he leave behind?" Nara Shikajiu asked quickly.


    I saw Shigeru Hagaki with a weird face. Under Nara Shigehisa¡¯s repeated urging, he slowly said, "It¡¯s nothing, but from the situation at the time, he should have encountered something urgent, so that Even the two little girls he brought with him did not take away. For the time being, I will help him take care of his two little apprentices, and then give them to him when he comes back. Perhaps this will allow him to accept our favor..."


    "Forget it, don¡¯t talk about it, the matter is over... I can see it, that guy didn¡¯t mean to care about us, he just wanted to give us a little deterrence, and the behavior of Ding Zuo only But it is to give him the opportunity to take advantage of the question. Even if there is no Ding Zuo, he will probably create a chance to beat us." Lu Jiu waved his hand: "It''s already like this anyway. Since they don''t plan to pursue it, we don''t have to die. Knock this question, although it is not our fault, but anyway, Ding Zuo..."


    Shigeru Hagi turned his head and said, "Next time, remember not to be so reckless again. This time it is good luck. Next time, I don''t know what the situation is!"


    Chapter 576: I want to send to Konoha [Thanks to Starlight for the reward]


    Qiu Dao Dingzao nodded only consensually. After all, he was wrong first. If he were not too reckless, this dispute could have been avoided.


    However, it is too late to say this. After all, things have already happened, and there is no way they can be undone.


    With a long sigh, Shigeru Hagaki patted his pants, and said to Nara Kajiu: "If you are in a better condition, then go and see Hiichi and Hyuga Enki. Their situation is much worse than yours. ."


    "Okay... we''ll be there in a while." Nara Shikaji nodded.


    "Don''t worry about it..." Shigeru Hagaki smiled and said, "First take care of your injuries. I don''t feel relieved when you go out like this. I guess their injuries will not be healed for a while."


    For a long time... Nara Shigeru looked at Hagaki Shigeru''s closed eyes and said, "Um... Shigeru-sama, what are you going to do?"

 331 Naruto Power System Chapter 331

    "What do you mean?"


    "You should know..." Nara Shikaji looked at the medical ninjas around. Some words were hard to say in front of them. After all, Uchiha Tatsumi should only exist when some people know that some people are not at a level, so don''t It is better to know.


    As if understanding Nara Lujiu''s scruples, Nonoyu calmly told the medical ninjas who were guarding him to retreat, and nodded towards Lujiu and walked out.


    Lujiu gave her an apologetic look. After they walked out, he looked at Shigeru Hagi with serious expression and said, "To Uchiha Tatsumi, what attitude should we have now..."


    Shigeru Hagaki pondered for a while: "Report truthfully. After all, he is not something we can control. I personally feel that if we can''t contact Uchiha Tatsuo, try not to contact him, but I don''t want other villages to contact him, so if you can If you do, we must try to keep him close. Prevent him from contacting other villages..."


    "Is this also the attitude of the village?" Nara Lukuji suddenly interrupted.


    Shigeru Hagaki gave a long sigh and gave Nara Lukisa a deep look: "The three generations meant that we should try our best to establish friendship with him, but I didn''t expect to fight him."


    "The plan can''t keep up with the changes..." Nara Shika was indifferent for a long time: "So now our strategy is to maintain a good relationship with him again?"


    "At the moment it seems to be possible. I will report what happened today truthfully later. I hope that the three generations of adults can carefully consider it. If you really want to maintain a friendly relationship, you will be wronged..." I couldn''t help but turn to On the Qiu Road side of Ding Zuo, although Shigeru Hagi can''t see anyone now, he obviously meant it to Ding Zuo.


    Qiu Dao Dingzao listened to him without speaking. Seeing Shigeru Hagaki brought the topic to him, he couldn''t help but shook his head again and again. Although his chubby face was a little reluctant, he insisted: "I...I''m fine. , The big deal is that I apologize to him again, as long as he doesn¡¯t blame the past, I will ask him to eat barbecue when he returns to Konoha..."


    Hearing the words of Akimichi Chozuza, Shigeru Hagaki and Shigeru Nara couldn''t help but laugh in unison.


    As we all know, the people of the Qiu Dao family are big foodies. They even regard food as more important than life. It is harder to get food out of their mouths than to climb to the sky, even if they are friends or brothers. It is impossible to transfer food.


    Since the Qiu Dao Ding Zuo could say that he invited people to eat barbecue, it also proved that he really paid a great price.


    In his eyes, barbecue is the best food in the world, and it is impossible for anyone to compete with the Qiudao family.


    With a smile, Shigeru Hagi stopped suddenly and sighed: "I don''t know what the three generations of adults think, I hope that the group of elders don''t do stupid things, otherwise things will become big. It¡¯s not something that can be solved with two barbecues."


    Shigeru Hagaki''s worries are not impossible.Although Konoha''s strength is strong now, even the second-generation Hokage Thousands of Hands that should have died still exists in the world, but the elders still cannot be underestimated.


    Not to mention that Qianshoujian is no longer in trouble now, even when Qianshoujian was in power, he was not less affected by the elders.Those guys don''t care if you are Hokage or not. They only care about their own interests. Even if Thousand Swordsman''s methods are vigorous and resolute, they can''t completely wipe out Konoha''s shadow, especially after the Thousand Swordsman''s serious injury and abdication, they become more unscrupulous.


    It was fine at the beginning. Until the beginning of the past two years, I seemed to have noticed that Qianshoujian¡¯s health was not good. When the deadline was approaching, the elders'' behavior became more and more arrogant. I was sure that Qianshoujian had no energy to manage. They acted increasingly without standards. Over the years, Shigeru Hagaki followed the three generations and the regiment to hide behind him watching the intrigue between them and the elder regiment. He said that the elder regiment might not be unable to do such things.


    "Where is Uchiha Tatsun''s apprentice?" Nara Kajiu asked, "Where are they now?"


    Hearing his question, Shigeru Hagaki replied: "The two little girls? I just comforted them before, but now 80% of them are asleep. We have already talked to the two little guys, but their master did not come back. We were all taken care of before. Fortunately, we didn''t make a bad impression in front of the two little guys before, so we didn''t cry after hearing their master left, and we were still obedient."


    "That''s it..." Nara Shikajiu said thoughtfully: "Since he is his apprentice, we can take care of it as much as possible, and we don''t have to deliberately please, but...Master Shige, I suggest that it is better to arrange for a female ninja to go there. Take care of their daily lives. After all, their master suddenly left and did not know when he would come back. How to say the two little girls is not convenient in our camp. It is best to be escorted back to Konoha."


    "Back to Konoha?" Hagaki Maoshuo frowned.


    "Yes..." Nara Shikajiu nodded: "Anyway, their ultimate goal is to go to Konoha. In order to grow branches, we''d better take people there and settle down. If the two little girls like Konoha''s environment, At that time, even if Uchiha Tatsumi wants to leave, we must comfort the two little girls. In this case, we and Uchiha Tatsumi will be able to communicate with each other, so that we can''t even talk."


    "What if we do our own thing and cause dissatisfaction?"


    "No...I can be sure of this!" Nara Lukisa said vowedly.


    Chapter 577-Chapter 578: Results of Discussion


    "Don''t worry...he would never do this!" Nara Lujiu said with a vow, puffing up his chest.


    Seeing Nara Shigeru''s confidence, Shigeru Hagaki raised his eyebrows.


    "How to say."


    "Did you forget? The reason for our previous conflict was not because Uchiha Tatsumi wanted to go to Konoha first. We didn''t agree." Nara Shikahisa smiled mysteriously: "This was not what Uchiha Tatsuo wanted Really? We brought the little girl back to Konoha to take care of him. When he comes back, he is done, and he has no choice but to go to other villages."


    "So, the most important thing right now is to leave his two apprentices in Konoha, so that Uchiha Tatsuo will be tied to our Konoha chariot?" Hearing Nara Shigeru''s words, where can Shigesaku Hagaki pay? Don''t know what Nara Lukisa means?He frowned. Although the ninja is nothing unusual, he still can''t make use of two little girls who don''t know anything like this.


    "Yes..." Nara Shiji nodded for a long time, spread the sheets, and said to him in a more comfortable position lying on the hospital bed: "We are going to bring the two young students of Uchiha Tatsuno back to Konoha. Let them know how good Konoha Village is and make them inseparable from Konoha Village. Children of this age are the best to cheat. As long as anyone treats them well, they will also reciprocate for their kindness."


    I saw a faint smile on the corner of Nara Luji¡¯s mouth, his eyes full of bewitching, and he spoke softly: "So as long as we treat those two little guys well, we can instill a little more Konoha on them along the way. Let them be full of curiosity about us Konoha, and then arrange some people for them to subtly instill the will of fire around them. Isn''t the elders the best at these, let them do it.


    Knowing that subtle changes can change a person¡¯s personality, just let them deepen their impression of Konoha. It¡¯s not too simple. If it succeeds, it means that Uchiha¡¯s two little apprentices will be tied up. We are above Konoha''s giant wheel, so that we can achieve an indirect control of Uchiha Tatsu."


    After hearing this, Shigeru Hagi was silent. It is not difficult to guess that in his heart he disagrees with Nara Lukisa¡¯s ideas. Although this is indeed a good way, if the people of the Konoha elders do it, Chi Mu Shigeru believed that they would be able to do this well, but they had to do it without angering Uchiha Tatsuo.


    Shigeru Hagi can be sure that this method will be successful if it is implemented. From the eyes of Shigeru Hagi, from the way we get along on this day, the two little girls have a good personality. They are well-educated, but they have this very strong and simple temperament, which is not the temperament that the young ladies in the big villages have. Combined with the national conditions of the country of Sichuan, Shigeru Kaki can be sure that these two The little guy is probably someone in the family who has been well-educated, and then he is so clever and sensible, but still maintains that simple temperament.


    If Uchiha Tatsu takes them out of their hometown, I believe that even if they have a good education, they may be like this in their lives.


    The success rate of this method is very high, but Shigeru Hagaki is very repulsive of this method in his heart. He frowns, and his head slightly tilts in the direction of Nara Lukisa. Although he cannot see with his eyes, he can still vaguely feel the Nara Lu at this moment. The smile on Jiu''s mouth.


    He knows that, as the person with the highest IQ and the best ability to formulate strategies at Konoha, let him calculate the two little guys. Obviously they are big talents and small ones, but this is also impossible. He wants to tie Uchiha Tatsumi. On Konoha''s chariot, only people around him started, and so far they knew only his two little apprentices.In the absence of mental arithmetic, the success rate is high.


    With a soft snort, Shigeraki Hagi turned his head and no longer perceives Nara Lukisa: "Whatever you do, I will not participate in this matter, but I will report it to the third generation. As long as the third generation agrees, then I have no objection here. Up."


    "But I have a little..." Although Shigeru Hagaki closed his eyes, Nara Lujiu could still feel his scorching gaze: "Absolutely, never hurt those two little guys. Everything must The two little guys do what they want, don''t force them, or I won''t stand by and watch."


    Nara Shigeru laughed dumbly. He thought what kind of words Haaki Shigeru would say to reject him, but it was for this reason. He sat up reluctantly, looking squarely at Shigeru Haaki, and said to him word by word: "I It can be guaranteed that the safety of the two little guys is contracted by my Nara clan..."


    "You know I didn''t mean that..."


    Nara Luji nodded and said: "I know, I will never give them to the elders, you can rest assured."


    Hearing Nara''s guarantee, Shigeru Hagaki breathed a sigh of relief, not only for the safety of the two little girls, but also the elders.


    As the Minister of Anbu, I have seen too much darkness that I have never seen in these years. He does not want these two little girls to wander in the darkness all the year round when Konoha lives, contaminating the original pure white and simple personality. Stained.


    He secretly swears in his heart that if Nara Lukisa or the Nara family can¡¯t do it, then he will take the shot directly. Even if he falls out with Zhang Laotuan, he will save the two little girls. He will never let him. The little girl was treated unfairly in Konoha, not only because he couldn''t bear it, but also because of Uchiha Tatsu''s value.


    If you do too much, anyone with a little bit of mind will understand that Shigeru Hagaki doesn''t dare to gamble, he believes that the third generation of Hokage also does not dare to gamble.A master like Uchiha Tatsu, even if they don''t associate, try not to offend him.


    In this matter, the people of the elders group are not allowed to be presumptuous. This is not just a struggle between factions in the village, but more about the survival of the village.


    Speaking of this, there is no need to talk about it anymore. Now that the plan has been arranged, it is waiting for the consent of the three generations to reply.


    "That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go back and write a report. You can recover from your illness. You will be on the road after the three generations have sent back letters. In these few days, you can get in touch with the two little girls. After all, I don¡¯t know when Uchiha Chen Come back, if you can establish a good friendship with the two little girls at this time, it would be a way."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Seventy-Nine: Getting Started


    Shigeru Hagi stood up and snapped his fingers. Pharmacist Ye Naiyu, who had been guarding the door, opened the curtain and walked in, and asked in a low voice, "Is everything discussed?"


    Shigeru Hagi nodded, and Ye Naiyu stepped up to help him get up slowly.Shigeru Hagi turned around and said to Nara Kajiu: "The matter is set, you remember to be ready, don''t let them get on the road first, when you are cured, you must be ready to go on the road. You can make a plan first, don¡¯t wait for a lot of things when you go back."


    Shigeru Hagaki still knows the character of Nara Lukisa. As a partner who has worked with him for so many years, he knows his procrastination and troublesome temperament. It is for this reason that he has not been promoted in this position. The strength is also the same. If he was a little bit diligent when he was practicing, he wouldn''t be surpassed by his two partners. Now he is only a supreme forbearance, and he has been unable to break through to the level of elite supreme forbearance.


    You must know that Yamanaka Keiichi and Akudo Chingza have already broken through their limits on the battlefield and reached the elite level forbearance, but Shigeru Hagaki believes that after this time, Nara Lukisa will definitely be more advanced in cultivation. Xin, I believe that soon, when Shigeru Hagaki sees him again, maybe Nara Lukisa will become stronger.He is no longer just relying on his mind to eat, he can also be alone.


    Although Konoha now has a lot more people in the elites than in other villages, as his companion and old subordinate, Shigeru Hagaki sincerely hopes that Nara Shigeru can cheer up and focus on cultivation instead of opportunistic Just rely on the brain.


    He knew that Nara Lukuhisa''s talent was very high, even in the history of the Nara family, he could still be ranked first, but due to character reasons, he was not able to become the pillar of Konoha for a long time, and he failed the Nara family''s treatment of him. Clan members who have placed great hopes.


    Knowing all this, Nara Lu took a deep breath, looked at Shigeru Hagaki solemnly in his eyes, and nodded.Although he did not speak at this time, he knew that Nara Shigeru knew that Shigeru Hagaki would be able to feel what he meant. For nothing else, it was because of the tacit understanding that they had worked together for so many years, and because they had been working together for so many years. Feelings.


    After getting the guarantee from Nara Shigehisa, Shigeru Hagaki was relieved, and under the support of Yakushi Nonoyu, he returned to his tent and began to write the report.

 332 Naruto Power System Chapter 332

    Although he couldn''t see anything with his eyes at the moment, he couldn''t let people ghost the writer. It was a matter of great importance. Many people couldn''t know about this matter. Otherwise, he wouldn''t deliberately avoid the pharmacist Nonoyu and the medical ninja.


    In fact, Nara Lukisa is a good candidate for ghostwriting, but Nara Lukisa is now seriously injured himself. Don¡¯t look at him pretending to be nothing, but Shigeru Hagaki can still sense Nara from his perception. In order to reassure Shigeru Hagaki in Lukisa''s state, Nara Lukisa was holding on to the pain in his body, so he resisted not yelling.


    Presumably when Shigeru Hagi walked out of the tent, he could have a foreboding how Nara Shigeru endured the torment in the tent. It was a very serious matter to be backlashed by his own skills. At the time Shigeru Hagaki was practicing swordsmanship. I once experienced such a thing at a time. At the beginning, he was lying in bed for three days and three nights. Then he finally recovered. Like Nara Lukuji, his injuries are more serious than him, and his physical fitness is not as good. How could it be possible? Heal his injury after a day''s rest?


    Sitting in the tent with a blank sheet of paper spread out in front of him, Shigeru Hagaki bit his pen and meditated slowly. He was still considering how to speak about this matter.Uchiha Tatsu''s threat is really too great, he is thinking about how to put this matter apart, and try to put this matter in the good side.


    Although looking at the meaning of Uchiha Tatsumi''s last message, it seems that he does not intend to care about it, but this is only his guess, and there is no way to guarantee it until the matter is confirmed at the end.


    The night is already deep, and the starry sky at night is dotted with a few sparse stars.As the commander of Konoha in the Kingdom of Wind, he has to consider more than just one or two people. He must consider all the companions in the entire camp clearly, how to minimize the casualties and how to endure as much as possible. Shigeru Hagaki must consider all these aspects of the fight against Sand Ninja and the compensation for the ninja who died after the war.


    At the beginning, there was Oshemaru by his side, helping him to advise him and discuss these things together. Although Oshemaru was cold-hearted, he was sincere for Konoha.Even if it is somewhat inaccessible, these are still acceptable.At that time, Shigeru Hagaki only needed to be responsible for the beheading operation. There was no worries at all with the Oshemaru in the rear. Relatively speaking, Nara Shigeru was much worse in this respect, not only in terms of reputation. , More is the lack of strength, not able to convince the crowd.


    But now, due to their plan to attack the Kingdom of Wind, Oshemaru took away a part of the elite and laid ambush, in order to be able to wipe out the sand Ninja Village and end the first battle.Therefore, there are not many people who can rely on Shigeru Hagi.


    Randomly drew on the papyrus paper, but Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s mood had already been wandering away from the sky. When he reacted, the paper in front of him had already been covered with ink of inexplicable patterns. His hand touched the paper on the desktop and smiled helplessly. He ordered someone to come in and change a piece of paper. Shigeru Hagaki stabilized his mind and began to write down the cause, course, and result of the whole thing, and he made it clear in the letter He elaborated on his and Nara Luhisa''s views and attitudes towards Uchiha Tatsu, and then made the most accurate advice on this matter.


    Due to blindness, this report was not written quickly, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Put it in an intelligence envelope and seal it with fire paint. A member of the dark side is summoned and told him that it must be safely delivered to the third generation and then let him back. .


    At this moment, the tranquility in the tent was restored again. Under the dim light, only Shigeru Hagaki sat alone in a chair and didn''t know what he was thinking about. For a long time, all the words turned into a heavy sigh.


    With the sigh of Shigeru Hagi, the lights were artificially extinguished, and there was no movement in the tent. The night was so quiet, only three or two ninjas who watched the night walked outside from time to time to inspect the safety of the camp.


    Chapter 580: The Surprise of Three Generations of Hokage


    The night is so quiet, with a half moon in the sky, scattered with a few stars, and everything seems so lonely under the night.


    At the same time, Konoha Camp had already become silent.Those who don''t need the night watch have already fallen asleep deeply, and the ninjas who still persist in their posts carefully lower their footsteps, trying to avoid disturbing the rest of their comrades.


    After a day of training and tasks, everyone is very tired. Now they need a good sleep to maintain their mental state for the next day. No one knows when the next war will come. They must keep well every moment. State in order to avoid negligence and loss of life due to bad mentality.


    It is late autumn, and the last few tibicans have lost their lives unwillingly because of the passage of time. Under the moonlight, the trees in the distance are reflected on the ground, appearing so quiet and lonely.


    The evening breeze blew and the leaves rustled, and the whispering neighing sound seemed to cry for those who died in this war.


    The trees swayed their bodies, bringing a series of small changes, causing the night watch ninja to look away from time to time, because it is most vulnerable to being attacked on a lonely night.They want to put an end to all the possibility of enemy attacks.


    However, at this moment, the quiet jungle looked so lonely and beautiful under the moonlight, but no one paid attention.


    Here are a group of desperadoes wandering on the edge of life and death. When on mission, they must maintain a high degree of vigilance at all times, and there is no time to appreciate the beautiful and picturesque night scenes. .No matter who it is, their final focus is often when the war will end, and this everyday scenery that can be seen everywhere in their eyes seems so plain.


    There is no gunpowder in the world of Naruto, no factories, and not so much industrial waste.No matter when, the sky always looks so blue, even if it is cloudy, you can see the bright stars in the sky.


    Such a watery and tragic landscape would seem so precious if viewed in modern times, but in the unpolluted Hokage world, it would be unremarkable.


    The night always flies quickly, as if because no one knows how to appreciate the darkness of night, it speeds up the flow of time like anger.The eyes of the people who don''t need the night watch are closed and the whole night passed.


    The night watchmen patrolled Konoha Camp for a few laps, and it was time to change shifts.


    I don''t know why, I always feel that today''s night is a bit faster than usual.They were just as deep as asleep after the shift, and the sky edge had begun to turn white.


    After the Anbe team leader got out of the tent, he awakened his two companions. The three of them put on animal masks, black night clothes, and Konoha-style knives on their backs, and sealed the necessities of life in the scroll. The ninja bag took advantage of the night and started to drive.


    Night is the best cover, no matter what it is, action at night is the most effective.


    Because of Haaki Shigeru''s request, Captain Anbe started on the road without saying a word, hoping to deliver the information letter to the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi who were far away on the battlefield of the Kingdom of Earth as soon as possible.


    The three of them didn¡¯t care about sleeping, and drove on the way at night. They only took a break when they were extremely tired. The rest of the time was spent on the road. They even ate meals on the road. When they were hungry, they would eat a liangliang pill. Hungry.Relying on this tenacity, they finally felt the location of the three generations of the earth country Hokage Sarutobi.


    Sitting in the tent, the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi were watching the Anbu members who were servants of the wind and dust came to his tent and presented him with an urgent information letter from Shigeru Hagi.He nodded with satisfaction, and said to the three of them: "Thanks for your hard work, just hand me the letter. Let''s go and rest first, and then go back to your life after you rest."


    "Yes!"


    The leader of the Anbe team struggled for a while, and finally he squatted down, lowered his head and said to Sarutobi: "Three generations of adults, there seems to be something wrong with the eyes of Master Maoshuo, even if the medical ninja tried his best. The method is cured, will this...will it affect the situation on the Battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind? If it will affect the battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind, please give orders as soon as possible to let Master Maoshuo be healthy."


    Hearing the head of the Anbe team said that Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes had a problem, Sarutobi Hizen was startled at first, and quickly asked him about the situation.


    "I don''t know... It seems that since the other morning, Master Maoshuo''s eyes have never been opened again. I heard people say that it seems to be illusion.


    "Illusion?" Sarutobi Rizhan squeezed his chin with his hand, thinking in his heart, what kind of illusion can cause blindness?


    Because the Dark Walk technique was the reason for Konoha''s forbidden technique, he couldn''t guess that Uchiha Tatsuro used this illusion technique to seal the visual senses of Shigeru Hagaki.


    After thinking for a long time, Sarutobi Rizhan couldn''t help but waved his hand, and whispered, "Okay, I know about this. Now you should go to rest first. If you rush all night, you must have been exhausted, so hurry up. Well cultivated, Konoha still needs you!"


    "Yes!" The Anbe team leader stood up and replied in a low voice.Although his voice was very small, he could still hear his heartbeat in this sentence speeding up, subconsciously expressing his position.


    "Illusion?" Sarutobi Rizun thought once again in confusion: "What other illusion in this Ninja world can seal human vision?"


    He did not want to understand, he chose to give up, bake the paint, tore open the envelope, and took out the information letter inside. Rishou believed that Shigeru Hagi will write all the causes, processes and results in the letter. Inside, Sarutobi Hizaki can know what the matter is all about as long as he reads all the letters.


    When Sarutobi Hitoshi opened the letter and saw the scribbled words, he frowned for the first time, because he learned about the current situation of Shigeru Hagi from the Anbe member team leader, and he would write about it. Although the appearance of the characters is a bit surprising, it is not strange.


    "This guy, what do you do so mysteriously..." After seeing it three times, Sarutobi Hisaki finally realized that this information was not written in secret language, but in the daily language of Konoha Village.


    Chapter 581: Two dignified


    Because of the reasons that the secret team leader had reminded before, Sarutobi Hizaki felt a little strange when he saw the scribbled words, but did not doubt the authenticity of this letter.


    First of all, let¡¯s not say that these three Anbe members will definitely not be forgeries. Just looking at this handwriting, Sarutobi Hisaki can be sure that this is the handwriting of Shigeru Hagaki. Although it is very scribble, it is small when people write. No matter how hard you can change your habits.


    What makes Sarutobi Risaki feel strange is why Shigeru Hagaki lost his vision and didn¡¯t let other people write the information. He had to write it himself, so he didn¡¯t figure out what the letter was after reading it for a long time. what.


    For example, Lukisa Nara, Koriichi Yamanaka, and Enji Hyuga. These people can give Shigeru Hagaki any one of them. Hizaki can''t understand what kind of secrets they can¡¯t let the three of them know. .


    Turning his mind to continue to analyze this information, the third generation of Hokage believes that there must be an answer in this letter, including the matter of his eyes and the reason why he wrote the information himself even if he has no vision.


    While parsing the letter, the three generations of Hokage understood the situation in the letter.He sighed long after reading the letter.


    Now he finally understood why Shigeru Hagaki had problems with his eyes, and even then he didn''t write to others for him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to give it, but he is the only one who can act now. The few people thought of by the previous three generations of Hokage are already seriously injured and unable to act.


    "Darkness...no wonder." The third generation of Hokage whispered: "Why does he know the second generation of Hokage''s...is it really related to the Uchiha family? But why I don''t have the slightest sense of familiarity?"


    "It looks like I''m looking for Uchiha Mirror to have a good talk..." The third generation of Hokage stood up from his seat.


    The guardian who heard the noise at the door broke in instantly, and after seeing that there was nothing wrong with Sarutobi Hizen, he quietly clasped his fists and said, "Excuse me, three generations of adults." Then slowly backed away.


    Sarutobi Hisaki didn''t blame them. After all, they were all concerned about their own safety. Although he thought there was no one who could threaten him yet, he still had to be commended for their conscientious performance.


    However, the situation is urgent now, and Sarutobi Rizen does not have time to reward one by one. He can only remember a few of them in his heart, and then reward them when he is free.


    Hurriedly ran out of the tent and came to Shicun Danzo''s tent.

 333 Naruto Power System Chapter 333

    "Danzo... there may be a problem."


    Sitting on a chair to help Sarutobi Hizumi sifting information, Danzo frowned and looked up from the vast scrolls to look at people coming. He has a habit of not liking to be disturbed when dealing with official duties, unless it is very important. Things, otherwise, usually no one will disturb him.


    When he discovered that the person who came was the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi, his frown couldn''t help but slowly smoothed, but he still didn''t give a good face to him. After all, everyone has a temper, especially he was originally. He was helping Sarutobi Rishan to deal with things, and he was still disturbed by Rishan himself, and the unhappiness in his heart was obvious.


    "It''s Sun Slash, why do you bother you to come here in person."


    Hearing the weird words of Yin and Yang in Tuan Zang''s mouth, Sarutobi couldn''t help but smile wryly. He knew that his old friend''s character was very kind, but he was surprisingly serious in doing things.As early as when he came in, Sarutobi Hizen discovered that he was dealing with documents, but the matter was important, and he had to forcibly interrupt Danzo, so he had already prepared for it after hearing his complaining tone.


    Sarutobi Hisaki handed the emergency information letter sent by Shigeru Nakaji to Danzo, pointed to the words on the letter that looked like a ghost symbol, and said, "You look good, I think we should be busy. ."


    Suspiciously accepting the letter in Sarutobi Rizen''s hand, seeing the words on the letter paper that looked like a ghost symbol, Tuan Zang looked at Sarutobi Rizen with a gloomy face, and asked, throwing away the paper in his hand, "I said Rishan. You came here to play me because I was too idle, right? What is this?"


    Hearing Danzo''s words, Rizhan couldn''t help but suddenly realized, and hurriedly caught the letter paper that Danzo had thrown, and after observing that it was not torn, then he breathed a sigh of relief and explained: "You, you can''t listen to me to finish. ?" He passed the letter paper in his hand to Danzo again.


    Danzo looked at Sarutobi Hisaki half-believingly, and only then took the letter paper again after seeing that he didn''t mean to tease him at all in his eyes.


    It wasn''t until this time that Sarutobi Hisaki explained, "This is the information from Shigeru Hagaki from the country of wind. His eyes were caused by the mysterious Uchiha clan member named Uchiha Tatsumi who used the dark line. Because of this technique, his vision was sealed, and the others were injured during the battle with him. In desperation, Shigeru Hagi had to fumble and write this information letter."


    He licked his lips and pointed to the letter, which meant that the letter in front of Danzo was a report written by Shigeru Hagaki in a situation that he could not see.


    He looked at the ghost symbols on the paper dubiously, and slowly compared it with the handwriting of Shigeru Hagaki in his memory. Danzo was sure that this letter was really written by Shigeru Hagaki.


    Holding the letter, comparing the handwriting in the memory one by one, it took Tuan Zang a long time to read all the contents of the letter.


    After reading Shigeru Hagaki''s letter, Danzo didn''t speak for a long time, but looked at Sarutobi with serious eyes, and asked in an uncertain tone: "This...I am sure this matter is credible. Is it? Isn''t it the enemy forged intelligence?"


    Sarutobi Hizen lightly nodded and said, "It is true, and there are no more than ten people who know this, even Konoha. Apart from the seven people at Shigeru Hagaki, there is only you. I still have the old man Uchiha Kami...How can this matter be known to others as a highly confidential thing? So the forgery of information can be completely ruled out."


    "Is it true?" Danzo lowered his head and began to mutter to himself: "Since it is true, then things are a bit hard to tell...the dark art, this is the art written by the second generation of Hokage on the seal book. , Even you and I are becoming Hokage, and Hokage assists in a technique that can only be viewed later, why would he actually use it."


    "So it''s not that simple..."


    Chapter 582: Guessing


    Sarutobi Hitoshi looked at Danzo with solemn eyes, wanting to hear his opinion on this matter.


    However, Danzo only focused on the piece of paper in front of him, as if looking at the piece of paper could see the flowers.


    "Hakiki Shigeru must have left some hidden information." Danzo glanced at Sarutobi Hitoshi, and said casually, then once again focused all of his attention on this letter paper.


    He was wondering what kind of information Hagaki Shigeru had left on this letter paper, spread the paper on the table, and carefully observed that Danzo kept looking for Hagaki Shigeru from the letter paper. Without damaging the piece of paper, try to use all the methods he knows to check the piece of paper that he has not found.


    But despite his exhaustion, this piece of paper is still this piece of paper, and nothing has changed. In the end Danzo had to slump in a chair, admitting that Shigeru Hagi did not leave any hidden information. , All the information he wanted to express has been expressed on this piece of paper.


    Crossed his hands and placed his chin on the back of his hand, looking at Sarutobi Hiji, Danzo said in a deep voice, "What do you think of this matter?"


    "Me?" Sarutobi Rizen did not take the initiative to answer Danzo''s question. Instead, he turned around, with his hands behind him, his head kept turning, as if he was looking for something.


    As his companion, Danzo was really clear about his actions. Sarutobi Hizaki was here, and if nothing else, the thing he was looking for was a chair.


    After a light cough, after attracting the attention of Sarutobi Hisaki, Danzo''s hand pointed to the side without a trace, and looking along where his fingers were pointing, there was a chair there.


    After being exposed, Sarutobi Risaki didn¡¯t feel embarrassed either, and walked over with expressionlessly, as if inadvertently picking up the chair, sitting on the opposite side of Danzo, looking through the stack of Lao Gao¡¯s intelligence documents. Danzo opened his eyes and said, "What do you think? I want to ask your opinion on this matter first."


    "Are you talking about the thing called Uchiha Tatsuo or Shigeru Hagaki''s thing?" Danzo frowned. Now that time is running out, he doesn''t have the time to accompany Sarutobi to beat the mute here, even though he is Hokage. But as his Naruto assistant also has the right to criticize his misconduct.What''s more, although the dangerous person named Uchiha Tatsuo doesn''t know why he temporarily disappeared, but the possibility of him appearing in the next second is not ruled out. Time is tight now, and every additional second will be able to fight for more. One second.


    Sarutobi Hitoshi shrugged his shoulders unmoved, "You know, what am I talking about."


    Danzo did not speak, and just watched Sarutobi Rischi quietly. Similarly, Sarutobi Rishan looked at him so quietly. The two looked at each other so solemnly, and neither of them spoke beforehand. This has become a war, as long as whoever speaks first is a surrender.


    "Okay..." In the end, Danzo still sighed deeply. He also had a headache in his heart for the Hokage elected by himself, "You can talk about it first, what do you think."


    Seeing Danzo first speak, Sarutobi Hizen groaned for a while and said: "I think Shigeru Hagi''s point of view is correct. For Uchiha Tatsumi, although we are not yet sure of his origins, we just rely on it. Because of his strength and his surname, we must adopt an attitude of wooing him. The key lies in how we woo him and what the price is for wooing him. Moreover, his origins I think we It is still necessary to find out. Even if it is a side attack, we must ask something out of his mouth, and what kind of attitude should we adopt on the elders'' side, whether we should be tougher or slightly compromised..."


    "Don''t you ask where he learned these skills? You know that he knows more than the dark art, I remember the information from the previous intelligence said that he can still be a second-generation Hokage How do you explain this? We can¡¯t ignore these things.¡± Danzo frowned and caught the loophole in Sarutobi¡¯s mouth that he hadn¡¯t said. I don''t know if this is something that Sun Zhan chose to skip or didn''t care about.Regardless of what Sarutobi Hits him thinks of being a Naruto, as a Naruto assistant, he dedicated all his own to the village, he will never allow such uncontrollable factors in the village. In his opinion, he would rather not Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t want a time bomb that could explode at any time in the village.


    Especially this time bomb has been turned on and the timer has not been disarmed.


    "These?" Sarutobiji frowned, and saw his old man looking at him with a serious face. Knowing that he could no longer fool around, he could only answer: "These are actually not very important for the time being. The book is there, and there are only so many people who can be qualified to read the book of the seal. The only people who are alive who can be qualified to read the book of the seal are the second generation of Hokage, except for the two of us, the elders group. You can rule out that Uchiha Tatsuno has nothing to do with them, so only the second generation of Hokage is left. When we look back, we will ask Master Shuma, if it¡¯s not him, then the answer is ready to come out. Someone who is qualified to read the book of the seal and has the name Uchiha..."


    The last sentence of Sarutobi Rizen didn''t go down, it was enough to say it here, because the next thing to say may almost reach the truth.


    "You mean... Uchiha..." Danzo''s eyes lit up.


    "Okay, this is the case. Let''s continue to discuss how to win over the man named Uchiha Tatsu." Sarutobi Hisaki interrupted what Danzo wanted to say because he knew Danzo wanted to What is said.


    There is no one who can be qualified to read the book of the seal and belong to the Uchiha clan, except for the one who established the Kinaba Village together with the original Naruto Senjujuma to settle the troubled times.


    That''s right, they subconsciously think that Uchiha Tatsu has something to do with Uchiha Madara, the god of the Ninja world who was as famous as the original Naruto Senjuju.


    Chapter 583: Misunderstanding


    In their opinion, Uchiha Tatsun probably should not be Madara.After all, Uchiha Madara had died in the battle with the original Naruto Senjuju, and for this reason, the original Naruto was also seriously injured. If Madara can survive to the present, it is absolutely unacceptable to them.


    Then there is only one possibility. The man named Uchiha Tatsumi is Madara¡¯s offspring after leaving Konoha, and only Uchiha Madara can touch Konoha¡¯s seal book and teach it to the Uchiha clan. people.


    If you say this, then all the problems will be solved easily. Tatsun is a descendant of Uchiha Madara, but I don¡¯t know why there is no hatred of Konoha like his parents or grandfathers, otherwise he would not raise them. Want to go to Konoha''s request.Of course, this does not rule out that this is deliberately approaching Konoha, waiting for the time to do his actions.


    However, this view is not valid. Judging from the two successive descriptions of Shigeru Hagaki and Luhisa Nara, Uchiha Tatsumi is fully capable of destroying the current Konoha, even if it cannot completely destroy Konoha, it can cause Konoha injury. He moved his muscles and was completely defeated in this war, but Tatsumi did not do so, so from this point of view, Uchiha Tatsumi could be a target for the time being.


    However, anyway, if these speculations are true, then they have to respond with a vigilant attitude towards Uchiha Tatsumi. After all, they are the descendants of Uchiha Madara. No one knows whether he inherited the last wish of his ancestors. .Just in case, the necessary surveillance is necessary without causing Uchiha Tatsu''s disgust.


    With the minds of Sarutobi Hisaki and Danzo guessing, they have subconsciously regarded Uchiha Tatsumi as a descendant of Madara. I don¡¯t know what it will be like when Uchiha Tatsumi knows this. expression.


    Uchiha Madara?Tatsun said that he had already beaten him once when he first came to this era, and regarded him as a descendant of Uchiha Madara?It''s ridiculous.


    There is one more thing they did not notice.When the first generation of Hokage created the Book of Seals, the art of the second generation of Hokage was not included. That is to say, the art of Senjukuma was printed on the second expansion of the Book of Seals after he took over. .This means that Uchiha Madara has no chance to read Konoha''s expanded book of seals, which means that their guess is not true at all.


    However, both of them subconsciously avoided this question. After all, the defense of the Book of Seals is obvious to all. Even if he is Sarutobi Hisaki, don¡¯t want to secretly learn the contents of the Book of Seals under the heavy blockade. Now, the contents of the Book of Seals will spread, only possible in the first generation of Hokage.


    So now the question is, what kind of attitude should they use to face Uchiha Tatsumi, or whether Haaki Shigeru''s method to win Uchiha Tatsuo is effective?


    The two looked at each other, not knowing how to bring up this topic.Although this seemed to the two of them to be a perfect plan, the two of them still felt a little wrong.After all, this matter was too smooth, whether it was Uchiha Tatsuta''s initiative to show up or he took the initiative to give the two little girls to Shigeru Hagaki to take care of it, all of this seemed to them too coincidental.


    Especially during the war, all of this was too coincidental, which made Sarutobi and Danzo a little bit unbelievable.


    After pondering for a moment, Sarutobi Rizen couldn''t help but speak: "For the time being, let''s follow Hagi Shigeru''s plan. After all, he has the most say in this matter, since he thinks it is better to do this. Then follow his method."


    Hearing Sarutobi Hisaki''s words, Danzo worried: "Really want to do this? That is Uchiha Madara''s offspring... If he really wants to do something, no one of us can stop him now."


    Looking at Danzang helplessly, Sarutobi Hizaki spread his hands toward Danzang: "Do you think we have any choice? Now the village has a tight manpower to fight, so there must be no loopholes at this time. It takes at least six or seven super shadow-level powerhouses to be able to complete the existence of Hagaki Shigeru. At present, there are only so many super shadow-level powerhouses on the face of Konoha, excluding you and me. And Shigeru Hagaki. My ineffective apprentice, Jiraji, has tried his best to make it barely more than half. The teacher can also count as an adult, and the old guy Uchiha Kage can also be counted as one. If you can communicate, Kyuubi There is only one person Zhuli, and there are only so many people when it is full. The others are either almost or still hovering at the shadow level. With so many people, more or less scattered in various places on the battlefield, there are only nine-tailed Zhuli and teachers left behind. Konoha, if there is a trouble now, other villages will definitely take this opportunity to launch a storm. Once the battle line collapses, all previous efforts will be lost. We have no choice."


    Speaking of this, Sarutobi slashed for a while, took the information that Danzang handed over, folded it, and continued to speak: "Now our main purpose is to stabilize him first, and wait until the war is over and everyone returns to the village. Even if the capital is confronted with the man named Uchiha Tatsuno. Besides, Uchiha Madara¡¯s descendants, don¡¯t we Konoha also have a lot? They can all live peacefully with us, so why can¡¯t we accommodate a perennial living out? A member of the clan? Maybe with him, our village''s combat power will be even better?"


    With a long sigh, Danzo waved his hand helplessly, "Then let''s do this, I hope you don''t regret it, this is a way to lead a wolf into the room."


    Danzo said that he couldn''t persuade Sarutobi Hizuto. After all, Hizuto was telling the truth. Now Konoha can''t fight Uchiha Tatsuki at all. Konoha cannot afford this kind of consumption.Only after the war could I find a way to deal with Uchiha Tatsun''s affairs.

 334 Naruto Power System Chapter 334

    Thinking of this, Danzo¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely: ¡°However, let me say a little bit in advance. If Uchiha Tatsuta dares to take advantage of Konoha, I will fight for this old life and I will severely break off his two. Come on the bones!¡± Danzo¡¯s words are not false, just relying on his current strength far surpassing Chen¡¯s era. If he really does not care about it, once the war breaks out, the strength of the super shadow class will show up, even Uchiha Tatsu Get a bit of energy.


    Seeing the firm look on his companion¡¯s face, Sarutobi Hisaki knew what he said was true, and stood up: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if that time really comes, I will be the first person to take the shot. Yes, because I am the third generation of Hokage!"


    "Heir to the Will of Fire!"


    Chapter 584: Contradictions within Konoha


    "It''s better to ignore the elders in this matter, but I think they probably already know about Uchiha Tatsuno."


    Sarutobi nodded: "They have sent a letter urging us once, saying that we should let Uchiha Tatsu return to Konoha as soon as possible, and then control him as Konoha''s ultimate weapon."


    Hearing Sarutobi Rischi''s words, Dan Zang couldn''t help showing a sneer on his face: "The old guys don''t claim to have a few kilograms, so they dare to say such things based on their strength? Really? It''s funny, and I don''t want to think that if it were not for Konoha''s peace and stability, they would have been killed long ago."


    "Danzo!"


    "Sorry..." Danzo said absently. Hearing his tone, Sarutobi Rizen knew that even now Danzo did not let go of the original grudge.After all, when they first took the position, they were elbows by the elders everywhere, so that the passionate Sarutobi and Danzo had no way to display their ambitions in their hearts. They could only give them up under repeated compromises. The original ambition.


    The patience time and time again has caused all kinds of dissatisfaction in Danzo''s heart. The elders did not extend an olive branch to Danzo, but Danzo resolutely chose to refuse. In his opinion, instead of relying on it. The elders, as their pawns, might as well follow Sarutobi Hizen to display their ambitions.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t expect that after Danzang rejected the elders¡¯ solicitation, he ushered in crazy revenge from the elders. Not only was his family being oppressed by other families who took refuge in the elders, but he was also repeatedly attacked by others. Assassination.What made him even more angry was that Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan who were originally in the same camp as them still resolutely fell into the arms of the elders, becoming the vanguard of their struggle with the Hokage First Element.


    Originally Danzo had also thought about making a fuss in the elders group and taking them all, but was prevented by the joint efforts of the second generation of Naruto Senshouma and the new third generation of Naruto Sarutobi. They did not want to see the chaos in the village. , If Danzo really got into trouble with the elders, then more than half of the small and medium-sized families in the big Konoha village would separate Konoha, this is something no one wants to see.


    Even when Qianshou Jianma was in power, his vigorous and resolute character could not help but give way to the elders to a certain extent.After all, this is not his own village, not only carries the will of his brother, but also the will passed down from generation to generation by many people living in Konoha.


    Sarutobi''s tone was a little softened, and he admonished to Danzo: "I know you are dissatisfied, but this is nothing we can do. On the elders team, we can only shirk as much as possible. It is only for a while. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can only pull the teacher out. I believe that if it¡¯s a teacher, the elders should be somewhat restrained."


    "I hope so." At this point, Danzo couldn''t help but slammed a punch on the table, and resisted the anger in his heart: "Why did you establish this useless elders group in the first place, if not this The group of elders, as for us now, everything will be controlled by others everywhere!


    Sarutobi Hizhan was dissatisfied with the elder regiment system established by Hokage in the early days, but he did not have the slightest solution in his heart. After all, the elder regiment was a product of preventing the Hokage despotism from going its own way. This system even got the fire. The support of the national daimyo, after all, the daimyo of the country of fire does not want Konoha village to become a person¡¯s speech. He does not know when Konoha¡¯s elders gradually began to deteriorate and become less pure, but he himself But he didn''t have the invincible power of the first generation of Hokage, so he had no way of restraining him.


    With a long sigh, Sarutobi Rizen could only comfort him: "Forget it, let¡¯s do it, Shinnin will pass. Haven¡¯t we all come here for so many years? We still care about this little bit. Hinder?"


    Tuan Zang snorted and glanced at Sarutobi Rischi contemptuously and said, "You are too indecisive if you want me to say Rischi. If you could be tougher, would the elders be as unscrupulous as they are now? If it were me..." Danzo did not go on in the last words, because there was no need to go on. There was a trace of haze flashing in his eyes, but he was very well concealed. You can see that, Danzo himself was not as willing as he showed.


    Sarutobi Hisaki did not notice the haze in Danzo''s eyes. All his current concerns are on how to deal with the relationship with Uchiha Tatsumi and how to deal with the members of the elders. He has no time to manage. What was Dan Zang thinking about at the moment? He didn''t even hear Dan Zang''s last words clearly. His eyes were in a trance, as if he was wandering away from the sky. He didn''t react until Dan Zang felt that something was wrong with his calls several times.


    "Huh? What did you just say?"


    "No, nothing." A look of fortune flashed in Danzo''s eyes, and he quickly changed the subject: "In this case, should we discuss it with the old guy Uchiha Kagami? After all, they belong to the Uchiha clan. , If you don¡¯t discuss it well, it¡¯s really unreasonable."


    Rizhan nodded: "Let me talk about it on the mirror side. As for the elders, I have to ask you to entangle with them. You know, I am not suitable for dealing with them. Every time I make a scene. They will suffer."


    Tuan Zang glanced at him disdainfully: "Huh, you know? You have a soft temper. Leave it to me at the elders group. You only need to communicate with the mirror. After all, it''s a family, maybe you can still In this respect, get a little relationship."


    After discussing the countermeasures, Sarutobi Hizaki left Danzo¡¯s tent with a large pile of materials that had already been processed. After all, they were Konoha¡¯s Hokage and Hokage¡¯s assistants. Even if they were on the battlefield, they had to move the village to the village. All affairs of the company have been handled well. In this case, the two must work together. Danzo will go through all the affairs first. He can give approval for some not very important information, and some need to be made by Hokage himself. The approved materials were sorted out and put aside, and they were handed over to Sarutobi Hizumi for processing.


    Although this division of labor has increased the workload of Danzo, it has accelerated the efficiency of handling affairs to a certain extent.


    Chapter 585: Guessing and Misunderstood Identity


    This approach is like the cabinet system of the Ming Dynasty in China. The cabinet ministers made replies in all memorials. Some inadvertently important information made their own decisions, and when they encountered some important matters, they would seek help from the emperor, which relieved the emperor to a certain extent. The burden has also accelerated the efficiency of handling affairs.


    However, this indirectly increased Danzo''s power. After all, he was just a Hokage assistant, only the qualifications for suggestions but not the qualifications to make decisions.However, Sarutobi Rizen believes that Danzo. After all, those who can hand over the position of Hokage still care about this little power?


    The answer is yes!People''s hearts will change.It is said that after experiencing the convenience brought by power and the superior status, people will change.Just like Konoha¡¯s elders, it was indeed an institution set up to prevent Naruto''s dictatorship, but over time, they gradually lost in the ocean of power and desire and became unscrupulous. The first generation of Hokage reigned. When the first generation of Hokage died, this kind of ambition became uncontrollable, gradually expanding, and even delusional to control Hokage, overhead Hokage, and regarded Hokage as a puppet.


    It is a pity that their goal has not been achieved for so many years.The second generation of Hokage is different from the first generation. He is too strong. Even the elders who have controlled most of Konoha''s small and medium-sized families have to avoid his edge and choose a compromise between the two sides.After the second generation of Naruto abdicated and the third generation of Naruto took office, they began a tentative attempt. After clearly feeling that Sarutobi was not as strong as Qianshoujianma, the Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts began to agitate again.He wanted to train Sarutobi Rizen as their puppet.


    Fortunately, Sarutobi Rizen was still relatively tough at that time. With the support of Danzo, the two of them persevered. That period can be said to be the darkest period for the two, and their teacher returned to Qianshoujian. After that, the village was seriously injured and unconscious. Fortunately, he finally recovered a life, but it was a long time since he finally woke up. During this time, they could only rely on themselves and deal with the elders, and they could only constantly compromise. , To kill the ambitions of the two in vain.


    ...


    He returned to his tent with a large stack of documents and ordered the person guarding the door to summon Uchiha Mirror. Sarutobi Hizumi processed the documents in the tent while waiting for Uchiha Mirror''s door.


    But after half a cup of tea, an announcement came from the door.With a cry, Uchiha Mirror walked in from the door: "Three generations of adults, what do you want me to do?"


    Sarutobi Hiichi stopped the pen in his hand, smiled at Uchiha Mirror, and said, "You are here, Mirror, don''t be so polite, sit down!"


    "I asked you to come here this time because I wanted to ask if the person you asked you to check now has results?"


    Uchiha Mirror shook his head: "I have no clue. I checked the genealogy of our Uchiha family. There are no Uchiha orphans living outside. I have also asked the elderly in the clan. No one left offspring. , The corpses of the tribesmen who died in battle are all collected and thrifty. There is no situation of writing round eyes, so there is no situation of writing round eyes out. Unless it is pushed forward three generations, the members of the clan who have been out of the Warring States period... In this case, we have no way to verify it."


    After hearing this, Sarutobi Rizen couldn''t help frowning. He looked at Uchiha Mirror, hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn''t help saying: "Now we already know the person''s name, Uchiha Tatsumi, and now we have There is probably another conjecture, but I don¡¯t know the accuracy of this conjecture, so I want to call you over to confirm it."


    "Uchiha Tatsuo?" After the mirror listened, he thought thoughtfully. Hearing that Sarutobi Hizaki had something to say, he immediately sat down: "I wish to hear the details."


    I saw Sarutobi Hizan glanced around, Chakra gradually let go, and after detecting that no one was eavesdropping on their conversation, he reached out to Uchiha mirror and pointed up solemnly: "According to me Danzo¡¯s guess, this person is likely to be the offspring of that one..."


    "That one?" Uchiha Koji asked suspiciously, not knowing why Sarutobi Hizen was so taboo about this, which made him feel something wrong, and a sense of vigilance faintly grew in his heart.


    "It''s the same one."


    "You mean..." Uchiha squinted his eyes and thought for a moment. He probably had a candidate in his heart, but he didn''t dare to confirm, so he asked Sarutobi with confirmation in a low voice.


    As if to confirm Uchiha Kyou''s conjecture, Sarutobi Hitoshi nodded solemnly.


    "Hi!" Uchiha Kami couldn''t help taking a deep breath, "This... how is this possible!"


    Which one, who is that one?The result is already obvious. Who can make Uchiha members who are so taboo as Sarutobi Hizen who is a third-generation Naruto, besides the Uchiha Madara who defected?Uchiha Mirror''s face was heavy. He looked at Sarutobi and said solemnly, "Why do you see it!"


    It seemed that Uchiha Mirror''s reaction had been guessed a long time ago. Sarutobi Hizumi was not surprised but explained to Uchiha Mirror in detail.


    After listening to the explanation of the three generations of Hokage, Uchiha Kami couldn''t help but fell silent.This incident had too much impact on him or the entire Uchiha clan, "It turned out to be the offspring of that person." Uchiha Kami couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    "How about it, do you think it is possible." Sarutobi Hitoshi looked at Uchiha Mirror nervously. After all, all this is their guess, only after getting this current patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the next one Only after the great elder confirmed the origin of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "No." Uchiha Mirror shook his head, and said to Sarutobi: "You let me slow down first. The impact of this news on me is too great, and I can''t bear it."


    Indeed, this news is indeed a bit too big for Uchiha Mirror. If this matter is true, then their Uchiha family¡¯s attitude towards Tatsun will change again. The original clan has already had a meeting for discussion. , For the existence of suspected family orphans like Uchiha, they should try their best to keep him acquainted with his ancestors, even if they are unsuccessful, they must maintain a good social state. They Uchiha are not stupid, they are just For so many years, they have made a lot of fame in the world of Shinobu by virtue of writing round eyes.


    But the Uchiha clan also has wise men. For such a powerful person in the clan who can enhance the strength of the clan and expand the influence of the clan, who doesn''t want to draw in?But if this is the offspring of Uchiha Madara, then we have to make a new plan. Kagami does not want the Uchiha clan to bear the name of collegiate with the enemy and judge the village.


    Chapter 586: Disagreement


    Now their Uchiha clan has finally won the trust of the second and third generations of Hokage through the efforts of the whole clan, and they have been able to preserve the family. Unlike Uchiha''s just defected, the whole clan was so upset that no one dared to move.


    Since Uchiha Tatsu may be Madara''s descendants, their plan to woo Tatsu must be cancelled.


    Uchiha Koji smiled awkwardly: "This, this is really amazing. I didn''t expect this to be the case..."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Mirror paused and then watched the three generations of Naruto Tobihiro with a serious face, and said: "Please rest assured, we have nothing to do with that Uchiha Tatsumi, and would not want to talk to him. What''s the relationship, our Uchiha clan will always be Konoha''s Uchiha clan!"


    Today''s Konoha is different from the Konoha who had withered talents at the time of Chen. Today''s Konoha is full of talents. Before, there were two generations of Naruto and three generations of Naruto Konoha, Shigeru Hagaki, the head of the dark department of Naruto Konoha. Emerging forces such as Bofeng Shuimen and Pig Deer Butterfly are slowly growing.


    Although the Uchiha clan is strong, it is not strong enough to withstand their siege. In addition, Uchiha Kagami is the disciple of the second generation of Naruto and the leader of the peace group in the clan. From this point of view, he has an opinion on the third generation of Hokage. Loyalty does not seem strange.


    Hearing Uchiha Kagami''s words, Sarutobi Hizumi smiled kindly, the old face looked like a wrinkled chrysanthemum under the compact smile.Although Mirror wanted to laugh, he endured it in this serious atmosphere.

 335 Naruto Power System Chapter 335

    "Mirror..." Sarutobi patted Uchiha Mirror''s shoulder and said earnestly: "Mirror, I believe in you, you know, there is no need to talk about the relationship between us at all. About Uchiha Madara I have to guard against it, but that¡¯s already in the past. We don¡¯t have to pursue those things now. I believe Uchiha Madara is already dead for so many years."


    "Although I don''t know if that person is his junior or not. But according to the current situation, that man named Uchiha Tatsuo is almost the same. You don''t have to panic. In fact, I called you this time just to follow You said something."


    "Three generations of adults, please give your orders, the Uchiha clan will always stand on Konoha''s side."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi waved his hand, and didn''t believe Uchiha''s compliment, and said in a flat tone: "This is what I want to ask you for this time. You see since you have a common ancestor with Uchiha Tatsumi, so can you? Let Uchiha Tatsumi join us with Konoha through this thread, or can we feel Uchiha Tatsumi so that he can use it for us."


    "Hiss!" Uchiha Koji took a deep breath, and took a deep look at Sarutobi Hisaki. He didn''t expect that he actually hit this idea, who was it?That''s a descendant of Uchiha Madara.


    "Do you know? You are playing with fire!" Uchiha Mirror slapped the table with his right hand and shouted: "Since you already know who he is, you still dare to make such a decision? The village is ruined? Although our Uchiha clan thought about wooing him, but after you revealed his identity, we dispelled the idea. Sorry, please forgive me for the hardship!"


    Regarding Uchiha Mirror''s sudden anger, Sarutobi Hisaki had long expected it, waving his hand to the Anbu members who had rushed in because Uchiha Mirror suddenly violent, and looked at Uchiha Mirror with a gentle expression.


    "I know what you are worrying about, but there is no other way. You have to know whether he will go to Konoha or not. I cannot decide alone. Since he has taken the initiative to come to Konoha, then we It''s impossible to drive people outside." Sarutobi Richan looked helpless.


    "Furthermore, it is said that he came this time to train his two little apprentices, and he himself has no feelings about Konoha, not a good feeling, and absolutely no malice."


    Uchiha Kagami looked at Sarutobi Hisaki with hatred of iron and steel, and said angrily: "Sarutobi, Sarutobi, you haven''t understood what I mean? No matter what he is here for, we shouldn''t agree to him. , Who is he? Uchiha Madara¡¯s descendants are not malicious to the village now, can you guarantee that there will be no later! Knowing people, knowing faces, not knowing, Sarutobi."


    Uchiha Kami was very disappointed with Sarutobi''s decision.How could he give up the village''s usual decision just because of a super shadow level powerhouse!In order to let his old friend, the third generation of Hokage go astray, Uchiha Kage felt he had to do something.


    Sarutobi Rizen was silent for a while, and sighed: "You think I want to? If you don''t agree to him, you will just push him to the enemy''s side. Now the front is already tight. How dare I do this?"


    "The only way to do this is to stabilize him first and make plans after the war is over. Otherwise, based on the defensive ability of the village now, what is the difference between him and no defense in his eyes? After the war, the super shadow in the village After the grade is back, we have the premise of having an equal dialogue with him."


    Sarutobi Rizhan will not forget that, as mentioned in both papers, Chen can easily defeat Shigeru Hagi and even summon a meteorite from the outside world as a means of attack.


    Such Uchiha Tatsumi is not his opponent just by a few people.


    "I hope you really think so." Uchiha Koji took a deep look at Sarutobi Hisaki and said, "What do I need to do?"


    "As long as you try to win Uchiha Tatsuo, try to make a good relationship with him."


    "That''s it?" Jing frowned.


    "That''s it!" Sarutobi nodded.


    "I hope you don''t regret it!" After saying this, Uchiha''s lens stood up and left without returning.


    Sarutobi Rizen smiled bitterly: "What can I do, I am also desperate. Do you think I want this? There is no way."


    However, no one could talk about Sarutobi''s distress, the mirror had already left, and Sarutobi''s voice gradually diminished. In the end, a thousand words turned into a deep sigh and dissipated in the world.


    The night passed quickly. After receiving the reply from Sarutobi Hizen, the Anbu members took advantage of the night and left. Even if they didn''t have a good rest at all, once the task came, they immediately regained consciousness and chose to perform the task.


    As the members of Anbe started to rush in the starry night, Konoha''s huge machine also began to rotate slowly, plan by plan, and messages began to proceed in an orderly manner according to the expectations of Shigeru Hagi and the three generations of Danzo.


    A plan for Uchiha Tatsuno and his two little apprentices began to kick off!


    Chapter 587: Exit


    The night gradually opened a plan for Uchiha Tatsun and his two little apprentices.


    And what is he doing now?


    Uchiha Chen is still in the system space of his system space at this moment. Although the physical strength consumed by this evolution has been restored, he has not fully adapted to the feeling of emptiness brought about by the increase in strength.


    He is still immersed in the system space and is constantly familiar with his new abilities, not only for his own good, but also for the good of the people around him.


    ...


    In the Konoha Camp in the territory of Kuni, Shigeru Hagi is anxiously waiting for a reply from the third generation of Hokage.


    At this time Uchiha Tatsumi''s illusion skills had already failed, and Hagigi Shigeru''s eyes had already recovered.His eyes widened, he looked out of the tent from time to time, and sighed helplessly after finding that no one had come to report the news and sat down with a deep sigh.


    It was the first time that Nara Shigeru, who was dealing with intelligence, saw such anxious Hagisaku. He couldn''t help putting down the files in his hand, and staggered to the front of Hagisaku, with his hands pressed on his shoulders, his face was dark. Look at her.


    "This is the end of the matter, what are you worried about, Lord Maoshuo? You are the commander. If people see that you are anxious, the ninja below will definitely be mutinous. Haven''t you already arranged it? What are you worried about? Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Shigeru Hagaki shook his head helplessly and looked at Nara Lukisa with a wry smile and spread his hands and said: "There is no way. I am worried because I am the commander. This plan is equivalent to the whole process of planning and execution by me, but now Three days have passed, Uchiha Tatsumi still hasn¡¯t appeared. I don¡¯t have any in my heart. Although the two little guys have been interested in Konoha these days, this is not enough. No one can say Uchiha Tatsumi. When will I come back, I''m afraid..."


    Nara Shigeru knows more or less about Hagaki Shigeru¡¯s worry, but he is helpless with this. The three days barely restored his injury, but it did not restore his combat effectiveness. It is said that he is now a trash that can move freely, if there is an enemy attacking him at this time, there is no way.


    It is precisely for this reason that they did not leave for Konoha. At this time, they could actually escort Chen¡¯s two apprentices to Konoha by another person, but the others were not familiar with Tatsu and neither did they know Chen¡¯s two apprentices. , The more important thing is that their plan cannot be known to more people. It needs to be understood. The more people who know, the greater the possibility of failure of the plan. The always cautious Shigeru Hagaki and Nara Shigeru will never allow it. Such things happen.


    For a long time, the inside of the tent was silent. In the end, Shigeru Hagaki sighed and shook his head and chose to skip this somewhat difficult topic. "By the way, how is the plan that was discussed before? What happened to the plan? no respond?"


    Hearing Shigeru Hagaki talked about this matter, Nara Shigeru''s face couldn''t help being serious, and he looked at him with a business-like expression: "The plan is being implemented steadily. Lord Osamaru has sent a message saying that the plan is final. The place of execution has been determined."


    "where?!"


    "Kikyo Mountain!" Nara Lujiu''s eyes flashed by, spreading out the map, pressing his finger on a particularly clearly marked building point on the map.


    Shigeru Hagaki was silent for a while, suddenly his eyes widened, and he looked out of the tent.


    Outside the tent, the three Anbu members half-kneeled on the ground and whispered: "Report to Master Maoshuo, the reply of the third generation of Naruto Masters has been delivered!"


    Shigeru Hakata stood up and hurriedly said, "Quick...get it in!" Shigeru Hagaki was very excited now. He was a little worried about acting without authorization, since Sarutobi Risaki''s reply has come. So, whether this plan should continue is in the answer to this letter.


    After receiving a response, the three of them walked into the tent of Shigeru Hagaki. The leader of the Anbe team took out the reply letter from the three generations of Naruto Tobihiro in his arms and handed it to Shigeru Hagaki.


    Shigeru Hagaki couldn¡¯t wait to tear up the reply in his hand. He saw that the expression on his face was very rich. After reading the reply, Shigeru Hagaki waved back the three of them, and slapped the table with a shout at Nara Kajiu. "Lu Jiu, the three generations of adults have agreed to our actions. Let''s prepare now."


    Nara Shigeru sat on the stool with the look of an old god on top, but the letter in Shigeru Hagaki''s hand glanced at the letter in his hand, and then he put it on the candlelight and burned it, and said lightly, "What''s the matter? I have already guessed the outcome of the matter a long time ago. I have already said that the three generations of this plan will definitely agree to it. Anyway, this plan is beneficial to Konoha. It is impossible for him and Danzo Regardless of this aspect, agreement is inevitable."


    "Then let''s start to act. This time the plan can only succeed but not fail, otherwise there may be really no way for Uchiha Tatsuno to confess.", "Hmm!"


    "Explain? What are you going to tell me?"


    At this moment, the sound and shadow of a third person came from the tent of Shigeru Hagaki.


    The sudden sound shocked the two of them. They quickly stood up and looked around, but surprisingly they didn''t find the other person. They looked at each other and fell silent.


    "Let''s talk, what are you going to tell me?" At this moment, Uchiha Tatsu slowly walked out of the shadows, looking at the two, a sneered arc of sarcasm appeared at the corners of his mouth: "Could it be that you are taking advantage of it again? What do you want to do when I am away?"


    "When!?" Shigeru Hagaki was startled, looking at the place where Uchiha Tatsumi appeared, he didn''t realize when Uchiha Tatsuno appeared in the tent.


    "No...nothing, when did you come, sir?" Nara Shikahisa chuckled and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi dumbly, not knowing what to say.


    "Just when you said I''m sorry." Uchiha Tatsuno shrugged his shoulders, walked casually to Shigeru Hagaki''s seat, took an apple from the table and threw it up and down, looking at it and standing still. The two people in the same place said with a smile but a smile: "Let''s talk about what you are planning, and what are you sorry for me. Don''t worry, as long as you honestly explain it, I think I will give you an unforgettable memory."


    "No... Actually nothing, you heard it wrong."


    Chapter Five Hundred and Eighty Eight: Unintentional Breakthrough


    Nara Shigeru gave a dry laugh, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo with a little embarrassment, but Shigeru Hagaki did not react, but looked at Uchiha Tatsun calmly. After being defeated by Uchiha Tatsuo twice, Shigeru Hagaki himself It can be considered to understand the situation, so he was unmoved by Uchiha Tatsumi''s provocation.


    "Your Excellency, I must have heard it wrong. We didn''t say anything to be sorry for you, nor did we do anything to be sorry for you!" Nara Shikahisa denies that this situation is definitely not acceptable now, and can only be fooled if you can be fooled. For a moment, just confuse this topic.

 336 Naruto Power System Chapter 336

    "Am I such a foolish person in your eyes?" Uchihatatsu stepped on the table and put his hands on his knees, bent his body slightly, and glanced at Nara Lukisa, his tone was very bad, but he knew that Nara Lu It hasn''t recovered for a long time, so he didn''t use his aura to scare him.


    However, just such a glance at Uchiha Tatsuya still made Nara Luji''s heart chill.Nara Lukisa''s heart couldn''t help but chuckle. Fortunately, Shigeru Hagaki took a step forward and blocked the gap between Uchiha Tatsu and Nara Lukisa.


    "Hey..." Chen curled his lips, knowing that Lu Jiu couldn''t get any words out of Lu Jiu''s mouth, and suddenly felt boring. He turned to Shigeru Hagaki and mocked and said: "I can''t think of the murderous Konoha White Fang, who is so absent. Do you take it?"


    Shigeru Hagaki frowned, and he was about to speak, but was stopped by Nara Lujiu behind him. Shigeru Hagaki turned his head and looked behind him. He saw Lujiu just shook his head slightly at him.


    Shigeru Hagaki, who knew that Nara Lukisa had something to say at this time, retired wisely. After all, although Lukisa Nara had not recovered his strength, his brain was never traumatized, and Shigeru Hagaki was talking to Uchiha. Chen''s confrontation will inevitably be affected.


    At this time, it is a wise choice to let a wise man come to talk to Uchiha Tatsumi. At least Nara Lukisa will not fall into the disadvantaged when talking with Uchiha Tatsumi, and is completely suppressed by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Shigeru Hagaki stepped back, Nara Lukisa stepped forward a little bit, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that Nara Lukisa''s legs were trembling, Shigeru Hagaki put one hand on his shoulder, a warm chakra Attached to the hands of Shigeru Hagaki, after being supported by Shigeru Hagaki, Nara Lukisa suddenly felt that the heavy feeling that was pressing in his heart dissipated a lot.


    Although there was still pressure in the face of Uchiha Tatsu, he could barely support it.


    Nara Shikajiu smiled and said: "Actually, we didn''t talk about you, we are just discussing the plan for the next step, which has already been worked out."


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at him and raised his head slightly, indicating that he would continue to speak.


    "We have already started laying out this plan for a long time..."


    Speaking of Nara Shikahisa put the map on the table in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, "Look at..."


    Nara Shikahisa pointed his finger at an area in the country of wind.


    "This is the approximate area where the Sunnin Village army is stationed. This is the area where the Sunnin Village vanguard troops are stationed in the territory of the country. This is the area where our Konoha army is stationed. And this place is where we are currently. The area where the Konoha Vanguard is stationed..."


    Speaking of this, Nara Shikaji quietly raised his head and glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi, and found that he was not dissatisfied with his slip of the tongue just now, even as if he hadn''t noticed. Now that Nara Shikaji took a deep breath, he continued: "Morning At the beginning of the battle, we had already figured out how to fight afterwards. The battlefield on our side cannot be dragged for too long. Other fronts are too tight. On our side, the sands of the Kingdom of Wind are not very good. Strong. We can¡¯t be delayed by them for too long, so we have planned the battle plan for the final World War I as early as the beginning, and want to end it with the power of World War I.¡±


    Uchiha Tatsumi squinted his eyes. He remembered that Konoha of their era had stalemate with Sand Shinobu for a period of time during the Three Wars, and then directly defeated Sand Shinobu.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu opened his eyes again, smiled mysteriously, and reached out his hand to stop Nara Luhisa''s continued words and said: "Wait, let me think about it, you mean you Konoha want to fight this war Zhong directly destroys the vitality of Sand Ninja, so we need a plan to kill them all at once. Don''t tell me, let me guess, the person who carries out this plan... is Oshemaru."


    Shigeru Hagaki was silent, Nara Kazuo hesitated for a long time, and both of them were shocked.I don''t know if Uchiha Tatsun himself guessed it or someone informed him, anyway, Tatsun had already guessed their plan.


    "Then..." Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the two with a smile and continued to speak: "What should I say about the rest." He pretended to think for a moment, and a spoiled arc formed at the corner of his mouth: "Your final battle will be ¡­"


    Uchihatatsu stretched out his finger, opened Nara Kaji''s hand on the map, and clicked on the map with one hand.


    "right here!"


    Shigeru Hagaki and Shigeru Nara fell silent at the same time, not knowing what expression to use to face Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Didn''t I guess wrong?" Uchiha Tatsu looked at the expressions of the two of them. He didn''t notice anything unusual. He thought he had guessed wrong. He narrowed his eyes and asked strangely, "Oh? Isn''t it Kikyo Mountain? ?"


    The two looked at each other for a while, and finally, Nara Shikajiu abruptly suffocated: "Yes."


    Although it is not apparent on the surface, in fact, the two of them have already set off a stormy sea.They just knew the planned location. After all, there are too many locations that can be used for ambushes. Dashemaru and the others decided to put the location on Kikyo Mountain after careful consideration based on the situation. This plan is blunt. There are only three people who are qualified to know, and even the third generation of Hokage did not tell them, but Uchiha Tatsu can accurately guess it in a few words, which made them a little psychological shadow and became even more jealous.


    Seeing the constipated expressions on their faces, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but smile secretly.


    Originally, Uchiha Tatsumi heard Nara¡¯s plan just because he felt his heart. After all, in his era, Konoha¡¯s three wars were also at this time when he beat Suninin Village to surrender in the Kikyo Mountain area. Originally Chen just said casually, it really made him guess. I have to say that although this is a parallel world, some people and things have changed a lot, but some things have not changed, such as this Once, Uchiha Tatsu accidentally told Konoha''s secret plan directly.


    Chapter 589: Long-lost system task


    The Battle of Kikyo Mountain is the largest battle in Konoha Village in the Third Ninja War, except for the battle of Kamu-Kun Bridge. It is the biggest battle and it is also the most mysterious one in the Third Ninja War. Battle.


    Because almost all information about this battle was blocked by people, people who participated in this battle or those who heard of this battle were very taboo about the outcome of this battle, not even a little bit. Written information circulated.


    If Uchiha Tatsumi hadn''t seen Hokage back then and still vaguely remembered the final and victorious battle initiated by Konoha, perhaps he would have forgotten what happened in this battle.


    Even in the original Naruto book, when the examiner saw Dou in the qualifiers of the Zhongnin exam, he faintly mentioned the battle of Kikyo Mountain. After all, Dou was the spy of Sand Ninja Village who was captured by Konoha in that battle.


    Although he chose to follow the Oshe Maru in the later period because of the Oshe Maru, the object of his allegiance at the beginning was the rising star Akasago Scorpion in the village of Ninja!


    How nasty this war is to make people so taboo, as early as when reading the original Naruto Uchiha Tatsumi was already very curious, and now he can observe this battle from the first point of view. , Of course Uchiha Tatsumi would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    "Ding... Side mission: the darkness in the back of Kikyo Mountain; participate in the battle of Kikyo Mountain, investigate the unknown darkness in the battle of Kikyo Mountain, and let the truth come to light. Task reward: True Eye; Quest failed: remove data Eye ability."


    It seems that he heard the call from the bottom of Uchiha Tatsumi''s heart, and the system has issued a side mission for a long time. To be honest, Uchiha Tatsuno has not received a system mission for a long time. I don''t know if it is because his strength is too strong that the mission does not have any. The difficulty is due to other reasons.


    This side mission is his first mission since he merged the power of Ten Tails.


    The "Eye of Reality" is actually an upgraded version of the Eye of Data. It can see through all falsehoods, which is better than the small limitations of the Eye of Data.


    Therefore, whether it is for the eyes of truth or to understand his confusion many years ago, he has to take part in what Uchiha Tatsumi said in the battle of Kikyo Mountain.


    "You... how did you know?!" Nara Lujiu sighed in his heart, and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with eyes full of disbelief.


    "Didn''t you tell me... I guessed it." Chen shrugged his shoulders with a rogue expression. As for what the truth is, they don¡¯t want to be able to guess that Uchiha Tatsuh comes from later generations and knows this clearly. The location of the battle, right?


    "Do you...sir know anything else?" After calming the emotions in his heart, Nara Lukisa tried his best to calm his tone, and continued to ask Uchiha Tatsumi. He needed to make sure that Uchiha Tatsuno guessed that. At the level, is it insight into all their plan preparations and action plans or just the approximate execution order of a plan.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Nara Shikahisa with a look like an idiot: "I told you this is what I guessed, what else can I know? Know all your military command methods for the marching plan?"


    Hearing this, Nara Shikahisa could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. After all, Uchiha Tatsumi is not a god, and it is impossible to fully guess all their action plans. If Uchiha Tatsumi can guess all of them, then they will start. I wonder if there are really spies in my army, and they are of that advanced kind.


    The relaxed Nara deer casually gave Shigeru Hagaki a look. After receiving the look from his companion, Shigeru Hagaki nodded with understanding. It seems that he needs to check if he has entered his tent these days. Who is there? Although it seems that Uchiha Tatsumi''s words are perfect, but because he is perfect, this matter is not reasonable at all, and the spy investigation must be put on the agenda.


    Nara Shikahisa lowered his head and thought for a while, and tentatively asked Uchiha Tatsumi: "Yes, our scheduled decisive battle location is indeed Mount Kikyo, but we also received the news only a quarter of an hour ago. How can we be sure that Mt. Kikyo is our planned decisive battle site? Knowing that Mt. Kikyo is not the best choice if it meets the conditions."


    After speaking, Nara Luji looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with deep meaning, and his eyes were openly testing the details of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Knowing Nara Luji''s careful thoughts, but Tatsun did not go to tear it through, but smiled lightly, passing him as a joke, got up and walked in front of the map, turned the map around and placed it towards the two of them, fingers on the map .


    "Today I am in a good mood, so I will explain it to you..."


    "When you said that you were going to fight a decisive battle, I was already looking for a suitable place as a battlefield. Look, here, here and here... Are these three locations plus Kikyo Mountain the best place for your battle?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi pointed out again and again that the three places he pointed were all the places Nara Shikahisa and the others had discussed with Oshemaru.But after all, Uchiha Tatsuo was still a bit younger, and the place he was referring to was not completely correct. He also missed a place that was not specified, and that place was also the place they had the longest dispute at the beginning.


    However, Nara Luji didn''t open his mouth to explain, but chose to continue listening. Instead, he wanted to see how Uchiha Tatsuo eliminated those locations.


    "This place...The terrain is too high, the terrain is too similar to the sky in the sand Ninja Village. It is a good place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, kill people and set fires, but this place is too deep into the land of fire, in order to prevent the war from spreading to the land of fire. Civilians, in order to avoid pulling the front line too long, this place can only choose to give up. And if you Konoha retreat too deeply, the people in Sharenin Village must know that there is fraud and will not go deep."


    Shigeru Hagaki and Deer Nara nodded for a long time. It was for these reasons that they gave up painfully. Otherwise, this place is indeed a good place to bury Nara.Isn''t it enough to bury them in the same terrain as their village?


    Chapter 590: The Plan Seen Through


    It''s a pity that the people in Sand Ninja Village are not fools, and Nara Kajiu and the others will not regard them as fools.Otherwise, the battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind will not drag on for so long and will not be in a stalemate.


    "Next is this..." Uchiha Tatsumi moved his finger down and clicked on another specially marked red dot.


    "The latitude and longitude of this point is not too deep. It just happens to be on the border between the country of fire and the country of Sichuan. If you only look at the latitude and longitude on the map, this is indeed a good place for a decisive battle and ambush, but if I am not mistaken If this is the case, this place should be the only plain area in the country of Sichuan, with a sweeping view of the past, even if there is any ambush, you can see it right away, so this place can be ignored for the time being."

 337 Naruto Strong System Chapter 337

    The two continued to nod their heads. Uchihasatsu¡¯s speculation is not wrong at all. When they surveyed this place before, it was because the terrain was too flat. If they want to ambush here, they must spend more than the cost of the war. The topography within two kilometers was changed. This project was too big, so I still chose to give up.


    "And here..." Uchiha Tatsumi said with a mysterious smile: "This location is very sexy, and this location is too perfect, whether it is from the latitude or the topography, this place is too suitable for decisive battles, but why Did you still give up this position? There is only one reason, because there is still a wave of ninjas in this position..."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Tatsun paused, looked at the expressions of the two, and found that they both had very surprised expressions. It seemed that he did not expect that he was not only strong, but also first-class strategic awareness.


    The corner of Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and he continued to speak: ¡°And this wave of ninjas is not someone else, it is the Iwanin next to you. Although Iwanin¡¯s large forces are fighting against your northwestern ninja forces, they are basically They still have some precautions, so this group of ninjas just happened to be stationed around the ambush area you pre-selected. If you choose to start fighting here, Iwa Shinobu is likely to fish in troubled waters, so this place is not established again. Yes, there is only Mount Kikyo..."


    Speaking of this, the calculation is basically complete. Chen took out a bottle of Pulsation from the system space and poured it in one sip to relieve the dry mouth caused by too much talk. Looking at the two, he raised his eyebrows lightly: "How... I''m right?"


    "Papa, papa..." Nara Shigeru and Shigeru Hagi couldn''t help clapping and applauding.


    "That''s right, your calculation is simply too accurate." Nara Shikajiu paused halfway, and looked at Uchiha Tatsu strangely: "But there seems to be one thing you didn''t say right. We originally planned to It was the place for the final battle, but due to some minor reasons, I had to give up there."


    Hearing Nara Lujiu''s words, Tatsun couldn''t help but curl his lips. He looked at Lujiu and said with disdain, "Do you think I don''t know?"


    Speaking of Chen''s hand flicking, a Kuwu directly nailed to the map, he glanced at the map and said, "Hey, isn''t it there."


    The two of them looked at the map at the same time, and they were immediately stunned.


    "Isn''t it the God Wu Kunqiao..." Uchiha Tatsumi sneered, "It is the best place to connect Iwanin Village and Sand Ninja Village. If you choose that place as the decisive battle site, you must also face Yannin. There are also ninjas from Sand Ninja Village. Of course, this is not the point. The most important thing is that God Wu Kun Bridge has been determined by your three generations of Hokage as the decisive battle site with Iwa Ninja Village.


    Uchiha Tatsun was lying lazily on the chair, without the heroic sense of pointing Jiangshan and slamming Fang Yao before. If people saw it, he would think it was a lazy social scum.No one would have thought that the person sitting here at this moment turned out to be a super powerful person comparable to Otsuki Kaguya.


    But despite Uchiha Tatsumi''s appearance, Shigeru Hagaki and Lukisa Nara did not dare to underestimate him at all, not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of strategy.


    Because... the God Wu Kun Bridge was indeed determined by the three generations of Naruto as the final battle against Iwanin Village. The final battle time is just after the settlement of the Sand Ninja Village, and Shigeru Hagi will bring the remaining Konoha Ninjas who are still capable of fighting. Let''s rush to help Iwanin Village, and together with the three generations of Naruto, wipe out Iwanin Village at the Shenwu Kun Bridge.


    Why is Shen Wu Kun Bridge?


    Perhaps many people do not understand what information this location contains. Why did the final location choose this place?


    If you are familiar with the map of Ninja World, you will understand that Shenwu Kun Bridge is actually the only way between the frontline troops and logistics of Yannin Village. If you choose to bypass this road, it will consume more than 20% of the loss. Therefore, this road is extremely important to Yannin. Once this road is cut, it will not only cut off the logistics supply of Yannin Village.


    What''s more important is that once this road is cut off, it means that the Iwanin on the front line will be in a state of fighting alone, only to be rounded by Konoha.


    Therefore, the location of God Wu Kun Bridge is destined to be that not simple location, and it is destined to be a battlefield for the ninjas.


    However, there was no sound inside the tent at this moment. The two looked at Uchiha Tatsun, and their breathing slowly lowered.At this time, they didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Uchiha Tatsumi. If Uchiha Tatsumi hadn¡¯t guessed that God Wu Kunqiao had a little contempt for Uchiha Tatsuo before, at this time Nara Lukisa¡¯s fear of Uchiha Tatsumi had reached the highest point. .


    "This person... is terrible!" The two looked at each other, and looked at the careless Uchiha Tatsu together, as if he didn''t say the previous words.


    "Konoha''s secrets have been seen through by outsiders...Can our plan succeed?" At this moment, Nara Luji could not help but feel a little uncomfortable. Judging from this contact, Uchiha''s intelligence or Tatsun''s strategic ability is far Far beyond their expectations, will the rounds they played against Uchiha Tatsumi take effect?Did he see through it?


    If Nara Lukisa was full of confidence a quarter of an hour ago, now he has no confidence at all.I was uneasy in my heart, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi could see through their intentions, so that everything they had done would be lost.


    Chapter 591: Inheritance


    At this moment, the two of them were extremely nervous, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi could see that something was wrong. Nara Shika could not help praying in her heart for a long time, and secretly prayed that Uchiha Tatsumi would have forgotten what he had heard before, Qian Don''t pay attention anymore.


    It may be that Nara Shikahisa¡¯s thoughts were working. Uchiha Tatsu looked back and looked at him curiously and said, "Eh, by the way, what did you say before, I¡¯m sorry, what¡¯s the matter with me?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi seemed to remember this incident suddenly, and he mentioned it so smoothly, but Nara Shikaji was shocked.


    After hearing Uchihatatsu''s words, Nara Shikajiu''s heart squatted. At that moment, the heartbeat stopped for a short period of time, and then the basic heartbeat was slowly restored.


    I saw him look embarrassed and hesitated to speak.


    "What?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, dissatisfied with Nara Luji''s hesitation: "Is there anything I can''t say!"


    "No...nothing..." Nara Shigeru sighed for a long time and shook his head lightly, and then gratefully glanced at Shigeru Hagaki who was behind him. If it hadn''t been for him to support him, it might have been a long time ago. He was paralyzed on the ground, unable to use Chakra to resist Uchiha Tatsu''s aura, which made Nara Shika unbearable for a long time.


    "In fact, this matter is slightly related to your two apprentices..."


    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsumi closed his eyes, "Go on!" Although he didn''t say much, the two of them could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the tent was getting more and more depressed. They looked at Uchiha Tatsuno and found him at this moment. Already sitting upright, it seems that as long as there is something wrong with Nara Shikahisa''s words, he will be able to bully him in the next second.


    "You left too suddenly a few days ago, leaving only two little girls..." As soon as the voice fell, Nara Luji could feel that Uchiha Tatsumi''s momentum had been aimed at him at this moment.


    However, he was not frightened. With the support of Shigeru Hagaki, he could still speak: "Because of the start of the war, we have no extra manpower to protect your apprentice, so we can only send someone to escort you before the war begins. The two little guys went to Konoha, but Master Maoshuo couldn¡¯t go away because he was a commander, so he could only send an Anbu member to escort your apprentice away. So there is no apprentice who can take good care of your apprentice. We feel sorry...I feel sorry for you, after all, you trusted us to entrust your apprentice to us..."


    Nara Shilu did not say the rest for a long time, but closed his mouth.Speaking of this is enough, some things don''t need to be too full, and some things don''t need to be too true.


    Someone will believe it if the words are half-true and half-adulterated like Nara Lukisa. If everything is false then no one will believe it. If everything is true, no one will believe too much, only Half-and-half like this, it seems true or false, but it is also true and false before someone really believes it.


    Nara Lukisa''s words, no matter how clever Uchiha Tatsu was, he could not help but nod slightly.After all, what Nara Lukisa said was the truth. Once the war started, there really was no time to take care of the two little girls. Instead of letting them on the battlefield, it was better to send them to a safe place.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu waved his big hand, and the aura in the entire tent instantly dissipated, making the breath raised in the hearts of the two people relax.


    Chen smiled and said: "Since this is the case, then forget it. This time I owe you a favor. These days, my two little apprentices have disturbed you. As compensation, I will pay you back for this battle plan. Favor."


    When the two heard this, they were overjoyed.If Uchiha Tatsumi is willing to participate in this battle, it is not a shocking news for them.Uchiha Tatsu''s strength alone can be worth all the top combat power of the entire Sand Shinobu. In this case, Konoha''s fighting pressure will once again decrease, and the odds of winning will increase by at least 50%, or they can directly declare victory.


    "If your Excellency could participate, that would be great." Nara Shika held back the turmoil in his heart and couldn''t help but speak, but the mere words from his mouth contained an emotion of joy. There is no way to hide this joyful emotion.


    Although Uchiha Tatsuno sensed the joy in his words, he didn''t say anything.After all, at his level, if he didn''t want to have a deeper understanding of what happened in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, he would never interfere in this matter.


    A ninja coalition that can be defeated by Kazuki Kaguya can''t find Kita, let alone Uchiha Tatsumi of the same level as her?Wasn''t a sand Ninja village just wiped out with a wave of hands?


    "Okay, this matter is settled like this. I''ll go and see the two little guys first, and just notify me when I''m ready to act, don''t bother me if there is nothing wrong."


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Tatsuno disappeared in the eyes of the two, leaving two people still in a state of ecstasy dreaming about the victory of this war.


    Perceiving the breath of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsun went straight to the tent of the medical ninja.


    It turned out that it was Shigeru Hagaki and the two of them who could not help arguing for their mother, so they could only be taken care of by the pharmacist Ye Naiyu. After all, Ye Naiyu was also the dean of the orphanage, and she was unique in how to deal with children. One hand.


    When Uchiha Tatsumi passed by, Nonoyu was taking two little girls to visit the daily medical care of the medical ninja. Although the two chattering in the tent appeared very noisy, which affected the normal rest of the injured and sick, but when they saw it When people were actually two exquisite and lovely little girls, the anger in my heart couldn''t help being forced down.


    Cuteness works no matter what age you are.In the face of two such lovely little girls, even the wounded could not bear to scold them, but watched them play with a smile on their faces.He even tried his best to tease the two little girls, seeming to see their children in the village of Konoha in them.


    Similarly, Ye Naiyu watched them with a smile on his face and didn''t stop them. Only when they picked up some more dangerous surgical instruments, would they stop them, and then continue to let them go.


    Chapter 592: Goodbye Little Girl


    Looking at the two very naughty little guys, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help laughing wryly, walked in from outside the tent, and whispered: "Okay, you two little guys don''t disturb the rest of the family. Come back with me. "


    When I heard Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s voice at first, the two of Meow Meow thought it was a hallucination. After all, Tatsumi hadn¡¯t appeared for nearly four or five days. Shigeru Hagi and Luku had been coaxing them to talk about their master. Uchiha Tatsumi is now going out on a secret mission, and will not be able to return for a while.


    Although the two little guys were sad, they did not express it. After hearing Uchiha Tatsuo''s voice, they quickly turned around and looked outside the tent, and found Uchiha Tatsuo standing at the door with a smile and looking at them.The two of them rubbed their eyes with their little hands in disbelief, and realized that they had not yelled after dreaming, they ran into Uchiha Tatsu''s arms and cried.


    Looking at the two with pity, Uchiha Tatsuh hugged them, and thanked the pharmacist Ye Nao softly: "Thank you for your care over the past few days. Leave it to me, the little guy."


    "You''re welcome..." Ye Naiyu smiled and shook his head. After hesitating for a while, he couldn''t help but said, "I don''t know if there is a sentence."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "The children are still young, if you can, please accompany them as much as possible. After all, you are not familiar with the place here, but you are their only support. You must know that they were secretly hiding in the quilt for two nights in the past few days. Cry. Really, I thought we didn¡¯t know? They were just afraid that we were worried.¡± With that, Ye Nao looked at the two sisters Miao Miao affectionately, and blamed Uchiha Tatsumi: ¡°You are the parent of the child anyway. , You should accompany them more, don¡¯t let them cry at night."


    She didn''t know the identity of Uchiha Tatsuno, nor did she know that Uchiha Tatsuno was already a guest of Commander Shigeru Hagi.But what if you know it?As a medical ninja, and as the dean of an orphanage, she has seen too many lonely children, so even if Uchiha Tatsuo''s strength status is high, she will still say what she should say.

 338 Naruto Power System Chapter 338

    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled awkwardly. Chakra in his body suddenly made a difference, which caused him no time to say goodbye to the two of them, and hurriedly entered the system space to deal with the risks that might come next.Fortunately, Uchiha Tatsuno did not put the two of them in the system space to be with Xiao Nan. When Uchiha Tatsuno was undergoing transformation, the system space was also undergoing earth-shaking changes.


    Xiao Nan is okay. After all, she has the foundation of shadow-level strength. Although she is still asleep, the Chakra in her body actively offsets the abnormal changes caused by the system space changes for her.But if it were the two little girls, they couldn''t resist this kind of change at all. It happened that Chen couldn''t control their Chakra at that time. Something was going to happen, but it would make Chen regret it.


    Nodded Uchiha Tatsumi to show that he understood Ye Naiyu''s meaning, and promised to accompany the two little girls as much as possible in the future.In the eyes of a group of people, he walked out of the tent slowly.


    When the three of them got out of the tent, Chen couldn''t help laughing, then stretched out his hand and scratched Meow''s nose and smiled: "Little guy, the one who was crying like a tabby cat at night was discovered."


    Miaomiao''s face flushed. She originally thought that she was secretly crying in the quilt that night and no one heard it, but she did not expect it to be discovered.She didn¡¯t want to think that being able to be a medical ninja in the camp of the Konoha Vanguard is not comparable to her, a kid who has just learned to refine Chakra. She thinks her actions are very hidden in front of everyone. There is no difference in the eyes.


    It''s just that everyone thinks that Miao Miao is so cute that they will turn a blind eye to their pranks.Just like Naruto who was pranking at that time, really thought no one knew Naruto was pranking?In fact, the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi had already observed it clearly in the monitoring crystal. Otherwise, why would someone go back to clean up the mess after Naruto''s prank was over?


    "Keep on...just kidding! How could Meow cry! It''s all fake, I don''t know at all!" Meow covered her ears, closed her eyes and shook her head vigorously in Chen''s arms, making a pair of me not listening I pouted as if I didn''t listen, and looked really cute.The little guy turned his head and pretended that I was very angry and came to comfort me.


    As a result, she squinted her eyes but did not feel Uchiha Tatsumi''s reaction for a long time. She secretly squinted at Uchiha Tatsumi, only to find that Tatsumi was also looking at her with a funny face, and she immediately made everything she did before angry. The precursors of the incident were all in vain, and I was so angry that I yelled: "Bad Uncle Tatsun is a big idiot!" He turned his head and ignored Uchiha Tatsun.


    Uchiha Tatsuno chuckled, and did not care about Meow, who was making a fuss, but turned to look at her sister, only to find that the little girl had fallen asleep deeply in his arms.After all, he was still a half-old child. He was pulled out of the house by Tatsuo early, and he felt helpless. Uchiha Tatsuno hadn¡¯t slept well in the past few days when he was absent. He didn¡¯t let go. Uchiha Tatsuno doesn''t want them anymore.


    When Chen appeared in front of them again, the little girl Baa was relieved.The tiredness accumulated for many days broke out, and after crying for a while, he fell asleep deeply.


    Baa Baa is relatively tactful, there are things that I like to hold back in my heart and refuse to say it. Compared with her sister Meow Meow, she is more vulnerable to trauma. Her fatigue has already been expected by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Chen''s spiritual light flashed, his eyes couldn''t help turning.Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he smiled badly and said to Miao Miao: "Miao Miao Xiaomao, would you like your big brother to take you to a fun place?"


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s initiative, the impatient Meow turned her head curiously: "What...what a good place. I told you, don¡¯t think that I forgive you when I talk to you, unless...unless you Give me ten... one hundred fun toys, and I will forgive you!"


    Meow hummed her little nose and glanced at Tatsun, and looked at Uchiha Tatsun with a little proudly.


    Chen Xinnian moved, holding the two little girls and disappearing in the same place.


    And in Tatsun''s system space, Uchiha Tatsun holding two little girls appeared here.


    Chapter 591: Preparation [Thanks to sddw3f for the reward]


    Now Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s system space has long been changed from before. If Uchiha Tachi¡¯s system space was only a dark storage space before, then Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s system space is like a wilderness. The plains, sky, grassland, wilderness, mountains and forests have everything.


    This is an area specially divided by Uchiha Tatsumi.He divided the system space into several areas, one of which is dedicated to storing things, and the other areas have been able to create things out of thin air through the enhancement of Chen''s strength, like the sky, plains and plains in this space. They were all created by Uchiha Tatsumi with his mind. They seem real, but they can only exist in the system space. If you pull out a piece of grass and take it outside, you will find that there is nothing in your hand.


    But this appearance alone is enough.Didn''t you see that little princess Miaomiao couldn''t help her eyes widening after seeing the endless wilderness, showing a surprised expression?


    The surrounding environment of Meow Meow living in the small village of Kawa no Kuni is either a forest or a hill, even if there is a plain, it is a small area.She had never seen such a vast plain since she was born. Looking at the endless plain in front of her, Meow couldn''t even take care of Uchiha Tatsu.Struggling to jump down from Chen''s arms, he ran on the plain with his two calves, making a silver bell-like laugh.


    "Run slowly!" Chen chuckled, holding the already sleeping Bah with both hands, his eyes softly watching the running on the plain, he knew it was just because the little guy had never seen it since he was a child. Such a vast field feels novel.Waiting for her to escape for a while, she will naturally come back after having enough fun.


    With a thought, Uchiha Tatsumi separated a wooden clone, and gave the bleating in his hand to his wooden clone, so as to watch the two little girls, and then flashed away from the system space.From now on until the end of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, he intends to keep the two little girls in the system space. Although the purpose of bringing them out is to train and train them, it is obvious that this battle is not The two of them can mix in.


    Let alone the two of them, if Tatsun doesn''t make a move this time, Konoha''s vigorous army is at risk of death against the ninjas of Shangsha Ninja Village, even Shangnin and even the elite Shangnin.


    Don''t underestimate the ninjas in Ninja Village. Tsunade is not on the battlefield now, and the poison in Ninja Village can cause great harm to the ninjas in Konoha Village.It can be said that so far most of the ninjas in Konoha Village have died under the new poisons made in Sand Ninja Village.It''s not that Konoha''s medical ninja is not good, but the poison in Saranin Village is too harsh.


    Pharmacist Ye Naiyu alone is not enough to resist the new poison jointly developed by the red sand scorpion and his mother-in-law Chiyo.Although the three generations of Naruto deliberately transferred Tsunade from other battlefields, but for a while, they could not find someone to succeed her as a commander. It is important to know that not only the battlefield of the wind country is important, but also the battlefields of other Shinnin Village. Even the three generations of Hokage have personally gone to the battlefield to meet the enemy, which shows that Konoha is currently in short supply.


    Fighting on the fifth or even the sixth front, even Konoha Village¡¯s wealth of wealth and talents is somewhat overwhelming.


    The three battles in this parallel time and space are different from Uchiha Tatsuno''s time.In Tatsun''s time and space, during the Three World Wars, although Takinin Village had an ambiguous attitude with Unin Village, they did not explicitly declare war on Konoha.However, in this time and space, not only did the four powers declare war on Konoha at the same time, Takinin Village and Amunin Village also joined the four powers to declare war on Konoha.


    Although there are only a handful of shadow-level powerhouses in the two countries, one or two powerhouses are indispensable.At the same time, Konoha, who was fighting on the six fronts, did not dare to evacuate easily.So even knowing that Shigeru Hagaki and the others are difficult to deal with in the face of Shinobu, the three generations of Hokage dare not act rashly.


    In the current situation, only the first to act first, to break the deadlock of Konoha''s six-front war, and to take down one enemy first, can the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi daring to support other fronts with confidence.This is one of the reasons why Shigeru Hagaki Nara Lukisa was so happy after knowing that Uchiha Tatsuno agreed to play.


    Based on his previous memories, Uchiha Tatsu returned to the tent specially prepared for him, and was surprised to find that the decorations in the tent were many times more luxurious than before.Tatsun knew that these were all tools Nara Lukisa used to please the two little girls, and understood this in his heart, but Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t say it, and he took all these things with peace of mind.


    Now that the war is in the preparatory stage, it is not only Konoha who needs to prepare well. Similarly, Sunnin Village also needs a certain amount of time to adjust its own state.During this period of time, the two sides unexpectedly maintained a good tacit understanding, did not set out to attack each other, but quietly accumulated their own strength.


    Sand Ninja village needs more herbs to develop new poisons, and Konoha also needs more time to develop antidote and prepare for the final battle.


    Time is like an arrow, and the sun and the moon are like a shuttle.Time passed like a white horse, and a week passed in the blink of an eye.


    When the moon on the sixth day gradually sank to the bottom of the mountain, and the sun rose from the east on the seventh day, a guest unexpectedly appeared outside Uchiha''s tent.


    "Your Excellency, our Commander Maoshuo would like to please!" An Anbu member squatted on the ground at the door, and a dull voice came from his mask.


    "Got it!" Uchiha Chen waved his hand to let him sit up slowly from the bed after he left, his eyes flashed, and he muttered to himself: "Finally ready, are you coming!"


    ...


    When Uchiha Tatsumi came to Hagaki Shigeru''s tent, they found that the tent was already full of people at the moment. At this moment, they were looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with a weird look, secretly curious, wondering why Shigeru Hagaki I had to wait for this very young guy to arrive before starting the combat meeting.


    Of course, there are many people who know him. For example, Hinata Enji and Hinata Naruto could not help but take a deep breath the first time they saw Chen.


    "My dear, why is this guy here too!?"


    PS: Thank you [sddw3f] for your 100-point reward


    Chapter 594: Combat Conference


    Hyuga Hito and Hyuga Enji glanced at each other, and both of them could see a deep sense of horror in each other''s eyes.


    "Why... why is this terrible guy here!?"


    "Isn''t he our enemy?"


    Enji Hyuga did not speak to Hinata, but calmly stared at Shigeru Hagaki and Shigeru Nara. They knew that the commander Shigeru Hagaki would give a reasonable explanation.


    Sure enough, when Uchiha Tatsumi approached the tent, Nara Shiga laughed for a long time, gave up the first position under the main seat, beckoned to Tatsun, and explained to everyone: "This Lord Uchiha Tatsumi is Shige Friends of Master Shuo, after hearing about our actions, agreed with our actions and decided to come and help me and wait."


    Hearing what Nara Lukisa said, the elites below suddenly began to talk.


    "A member of the Uchiha clan?"


    "By the way, didn''t the Uchiha clan follow the three generations of adults on the battlefield of Iwanin Village?"


    "Why is there still a member of the Uchiha family here?"


    "Why haven''t you seen such a young Uchiha strong before? Isn''t the current Uchiha young generation Fu Yue and the others? When did such a strong appear again?"


    "I don''t know, but what role can he play?"


    ...


    Although Uchiha in this time and space is not as high as Uchiha in Tatsun, and relied on that he is one of the only forces that built the village, he should have no less pride at all, although not like Tatsun. Uchiha in that time and space is feared by everyone, but it is not likable.


    In addition, the current Uchiha under the leadership of Kagami followed the three generations of Naruto Tobihiro on the battlefield of Iwanin Village, so it is normal that Uchiha Tatsumi''s appearance at this moment makes them feel strange.


    It seems to have known that a group of elites will endure doubts. After Uchiha Tatsuno took his seat, Nara Kakuhisa stood behind Hagishi Shigeru and explained: "This Lord Uchiha Tatsuno is not us. The Uchiha clan in the village is a traveler who has been living in other places all year round. Regardless of the young age of Mr. Uchiha Tatsumi, he is a super powerful person who can match Master Shigeshu."


    After hearing Nara Shigeru''s words, the eyes of everyone who were originally contemptuous and suspicious changed instantly. Who is Shigeru Hagaki?Konoha is one of the few super shadow-class powerhouses in the village of Konoha, Minister Konoha Anbu, and his strength is obvious to all of the highest commanders on the front of Sand Ninja Village.During the Second Ninja World War, they had already gained a reputation, and even other villages had a consensus that as long as they met Shigeru Hagi during the mission, immediately giving up the mission was not considered a mission failure.


    What kind of strength is this?But now Nara Lukisa says that Uchiha Tatsumi, who seems to be many years younger than them, can actually be close to Shigeru Hagaki five to five?

 339 Naruto Power System Chapter 339

    Are you kidding me?


    Although they all expressed doubts and doubts, the eyes of Uchiha Tatsun gradually changed.This is the deterrence of the strong, and the power of the strong. Being a strong must be respected by everyone.


    Everyone present was very shocked, but the Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Huoto of the Hyuga clan looked unpleasant.After all, they know the strength of Uchiha Tatsumi, and they have personally experienced Uchiha Tatsuno''s strength, saying that he and Shigeru Hagaki''s five-five-five match actually exaggerated Shigeru Hagaki''s strength a lot, others don''t know them but they know , The two consecutive injuries of Shigeru Hagaki recently were all related to the Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him.


    If the news weren''t for them to come to rescue by mistake, maybe they didn''t know it at the moment.Because they received the warning from Shigeru Haaki and made the news about Uchiha Tatsumi the highest super S-level secret in the village of Konoha, they all pretended not to know Uchiha Tatsumi at this moment and cooperated. The others put on a shocked expression, but only they knew what they were thinking.


    However, since Uchihatatsu approached the tent, he did not say a word to cooperate with Nara Yakuhisa''s pretending behavior. After all, he is here to help Konoha now, and he doesn''t care about those who don''t. It doesn''t matter a little bit of face.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar faces present, Uchiha Tatsuno knew that these people in front of him were the pillars of Konoha Village.Each of them is the elite Shinobu of Konoha Village. As Konoha Village''s main combat power to receive missions in foreign operations, they are all fighting on the first front of the ninja.


    Familiar faces are naturally those people who succeeded in the mission and survived until Uchiha Tatsumi was born, such as Nara Kakuhisa, Yamanaka Keiichi, Yuzushi Hui, Inuzuka Claw, etc., they can live in battle after battle. Then he became the heir of their respective families until later became the pillars of Konoha''s families.


    There are also some unfamiliar faces that are naturally the poor people who have not survived the war and died in battle after battle. They are all the progenitors of those big families or the pillars of some small and medium-sized families.Those small and medium-sized families will inevitably decline after the sacrifice of their pillars, and it is inevitable that Uchiha Tatsumi is unfamiliar with everyone gradually.


    Shigeru Hagi looked at the expressions of everyone, and found that although they all showed expressions of surprise and confusion, none of them raised questions in public. He could not help but let out a sigh of relief. If you know that Uchiha Tatsuo is very noisy, he is really worried. At this meeting, someone would offend Uchiha Tatsuo somehow. Since no one raised any questions, Shigeru Hagaki was relieved a lot, and he looked at Nara Shigeru and nodded at him.


    Nara Shigeru took a step forward after getting the consent of Shigeru Hagi, and clapped his hands to attract everyone''s attention and said, "Well, now that everyone has arrived, we will start our combat meeting now, everyone. ..."


    Speaking of this, Nara Shikajiu paused first: "This time we must fight against the village of Ninja, and it is best to surrender them in a battle. Only in this way can we get rid of the delay of the village as soon as possible. Go to other battlefields to support our companions."


    "I don''t know if Assistant Lu Jiu has a combat plan for this battle in his mind?" Hinata Xianji was silent for a moment, and said first.


    Apart from Shigeru Hagi, only he is the oldest and the most powerful, and he knows some of the inside story of this battle, so it is a clear choice for him to speak first.


    Chapter Five Hundred and Ninety Five: Unexpected Changes


    After hearing Enji Hyuga''s words, everyone''s eyes were on Nara Lukisa''s body, and they seemed to be waiting for his plan.


    After all, the Nara family are famous for their brains. No matter what kind of ninja Konoha is, I am afraid that there is a member of the Nara family in his team.Their existence can better formulate combat plans, can make their mission execution at least double the ease and reduce casualties.As the next patriarch¡¯s favorable successor, Nara Lukisa¡¯s mind was recognized by the senior Konoha leaders, and Nara Lukisa can be seen in basically every battle plan.


    And he did not disappoint. Every suggestion and decision he made can make Konoha''s plan more perfect, and can greatly reduce Konoha''s casualties.So when he opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes were on him alone.


    Nara Lujiu secretly applauded in his heart but did not show it.He coughed slightly, spread the map in his hand and displayed it on the big round table.Holding a long baton in his hand, he pointed on the map and said, "Here, here and here will be the place where we will fight against Shanin Village. I believe there are also capable people in Shanin Village. If the strategy alone is If it is so simple, they must be able to see through. So we need to lead people to a place and lead them quietly. Here we need you to pretend to be defeated and lead people to the past.


    And the place of our final battle is Mount Kikyo!At that time, we will ambush a group of ninjas in Kikyo Mountain in advance, and after all the people from Sand Ninja Village come in, we will release ninjutsu and kill them all at once.It is very simple to deal with Sand Ninja Village. Most of their ninjas are puppet masters, and their training is not as good as our Konoha ninjas, so we can take advantage of this and use the power of natural disasters to wipe them out in this place."


    "Natural disaster?" Hyuga Xianji thought for a while and continued: "Then how can we let them all enter our pre-set encirclement?"


    "It depends on your acting skills..." Nara Shikahisa smiled mysteriously and said: "We have developed the latest antidote, and all the poisons in Sunin Village can be completely eliminated with this antidote. At that time, I hope you can pretend that a poison is working and seduce them step by step into the encirclement we set."


    "Oh!"


    Everyone looked thoughtful.


    In fact, this strategy is not difficult to understand, as long as a slightly savvy person can understand the main points of this strategy.Obviously Nara Shikahisa meant to take advantage of the eagerness of Sunnin Village to make them pretend to be defeated and then seduce them step by step. Even if there are capable people in Sunin Village who can understand this strategy, they are eager to ask. In front of the high-level Sun Shinobu Cheng, it didn''t help.


    Without him, now is the war period. In order to prepare for the war, the village has stopped all open windows for external missions. Unlike Konoha, even if it is a six-line war, there is still room to perform some tasks that are not very difficult.Coupled with the fact that the daimyo of the Kingdom of Wind has always had a bad impression of Sand Ninja Village, and has repeatedly reduced the supplies in Sand Ninja Village, it can be said that Sand Ninja Village is now using the savings accumulated for several years or even ten years. While at war with Konoha, they also have to guard against attacks from their ally Iwanin Village. As the weakest Sandnin Village in the Five Ninja Villages, they simply cannot hold back the war.


    As the saying goes, fighting is actually burning money.The country of fire is rich in products, and the family of Konoha has a great career. Coupled with the full support of the daimyo of the country of fire, Konoha still has enough power even if it is a six-line war. Like other Shinnin villages, it is different. Nara Lukisa clearly grasp I lived with this very good weakness, in order to defeat Sha Ninbu Village in a battle.


    The strategy is simple, but the execution is a test of Konoha''s acting skills.After a period of subtle discussions, the elite Shangren received their own tasks and execution locations and then got up and left to make the final preparations before the war.


    When the people in the tent left one after another, those who were left were insiders who knew some inside information.At this time, Shigeru Hagaki didn''t need to pretend any more, and nodded to Uchiha Tatsumi and said, "This time, please ask Uchiha Tatsuo."


    Chen shrugged his shoulders and said, "Yes!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn¡¯t care, after all, even if his current strength completely wiped out the people in Sunin Village, he would not do it, but now he will not do it. He has to explore the real secret hidden behind Kikyo Mountain. , He has made a decision, he will only take action at the last moment of the war, unless Konoha is at a disadvantage in this battle, but this is impossible, and Shinobu''s current strength is not Konoha. The opponent of the village.


    After listening to Nara Lukisa¡¯s strategy, Uchiha Tatsu slowly felt that he seemed to know something, but he was not sure. This feeling seemed to be inexplicable right or wrong, as if the end of the matter was at any time when he shot it. Will change the same.That being the case, he made up his mind to fight a wave of soy sauce in this war, and take care of Konoha''s people a little, and he would treat it as a favor.


    Anyway, he didn''t say to do his best to help. Uchiha Tatsumi would never do such thankless things.


    After the matter was negotiated, Uchiha Tatsuno was ready to return to the tent to prepare. The army had decided to start the call tonight. The time now is for the elites to inform the subordinates.


    But at this moment, Hinata Kenji called to stop Uchiha Tatsumi: "Your Excellency, please stay!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, turned around and glanced at Xianci indifferently. This old guy was beaten by Uchiha Tatsumi before and couldn''t move. He didn''t expect to recover so quickly, Uchiha Tatsumi. Through induction, I can perceive that although Hyuga Enji has not yet recovered his peak combat power, his current injury does not affect his battle at all, and even faintly he has a trace of breakthrough. It is not a blessing in disguise. .


    "You... can you tell me something about your life experience?"


    As soon as Hinata Kenji''s words fell, Konoha everyone present, especially Lujiu, who knew Uchiha''s horror, suddenly changed their faces, and even exclaimed with difficulty in self-control.


    "Old man, are you crazy?"


    "Xian time!"


    "you¡­¡­!"


    Chapter 596: Admit the wrong person


    "Old man, you are crazy!"


    Hearing Enji Hyuga¡¯s words, Huoto almost didn¡¯t frighten to death. You must know that Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s life experience, although Shigeru Hagi and the others did not say clearly, but he can guess a little bit from his temper. After all, he With such a bad temper, he always beats people into serious injuries. Asking such untimely questions again, do you think you don''t live long enough?


    Besides, after Shigeru Hagaki and the others heard Hinji''s words, there was no time to stop them. They could only look at Uchiha Tatsu nervously, hoping that he would let Hinji let go and stop making trouble.


    It turns out that this was because they thought too much. Uchiha Tatsuno was not angry, but looked at Hyuga Xianci lightly and said, "What do you want to express?"


    "Why can I feel a breath from your Excellency that only our Hyuga clan has?" Xianci struggled for a long while, and finally said it.


    It may be that the previous meeting was too rushed, Xianji didn''t have time to sense Uchiha Tatsun''s breath, and only now did he have the opportunity to look at Uchiha Tatsun.


    As a result, he discovered that Uchiha Tatsu''s body actually had the unique aura of their Hyuga clan. Needless to say, he also knew that Hyuga Kenji was talking about rolling his eyes.


    Hearing Xianci''s words, Huoto was startled at first, and then said with an expression of disbelief: "How is this possible, old man, you are joking. How could he have white eyes on him!"


    Hearing this sentence, everyone who hadn''t reacted before suddenly realized.It turned out to say that Uchiha Tatsun had a breath of white eyes on his body.


    and many more!Eyes?


    The eyes of everyone looking at Uchiha Tatsun changed.He...why does he have a breath of white eyes?Or... he... Hagiaki Shigeru and others didn''t think about it.


    And at first, the Hiuga Naruto who heard the news would naturally not believe it, but after he slightly sensed the aura in Uchiha Tatsumi''s body, his face changed, and he took a step back and followed Hinata Enji Standing together, looking sharply at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "I didn''t expect it to be true, Xianci, what should I do now?"


    Enji was calm. After Hyuga Naruto put on a fighting state, he did not follow him to fight Uchiha Tatsumi. Instead, he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a flat face, and his appearance seemed to be a little bit similar. Uchiha Tatsuno had no desire to fight.


    Although Hyuga Enji did not have the desire to fight, but Hyuga Naruto was different. His expression was nervous, and his eyes were full of caution when he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi. He approached Hyuga Enji, which was in sharp contrast with Hyuga Enji.


    The two were calm and nervous. Although it seemed that this was the case, anyone with a discerning eye would notice that Hinata Kenji''s hand was already shaking slightly at this moment, and if he hadn''t forced it, he would look very calm. , Maybe he has already lost his temper.


    "Old man..." Hyuga Naruto glanced at Xian strangely, not knowing why he is so calm now, that''s their clan.Although Hinata was young, it did not hinder his awe of the family: "Why are you still indifferent and act!" Hinata couldn''t help feeling secretly anxious for Xianji and began to urge.


    Xianji didn''t pay attention to Hinata, he spoke to Uchiha Tatsu in a flat tone, "If it is convenient, can you tell the old man about your life experience? Or, I want to ask who your mother is ."


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly when he heard Hyuga Enji''s opening, but after seeing the forcibly suppressed excitement in his eyes, he let go of Enji.

 340 Naruto Power System Chapter 340

    Because he saw the slightest tension, excitement, and a little bit of anxiety in Hinata Enji''s eyes.what is this?This is clearly the mood of an old and decayed old man looking forward to recognizing his younger generation.


    Chen hesitated after understanding the meaning expressed in Hinata''s eyes.Although he has never felt this feeling as a father, he clearly knows the pain of separation between relatives. According to Uchiha Tatsumi, the current Hyuga Enji is a late old man who wants to be comforted by his children and grandchildren in his later years. , Not as an enemy who provokes him.


    So Uchiha Tatsumi hesitated, he hesitated for a while and slowly said: "Although I don''t quite understand what you mean, I can tell you clearly that my life experience is different from what you think..."


    It is impossible for Tatsun to clearly say that he is from a later generation. Facing such an old man, Uchiha Tatsun still answered him.I believe that he in front of him must have already suffered from the pain of divorce between relatives.


    "How... how is it possible, such a pure breath of white eyes can only appear on the Zong family or the direct line of the Hyuga clan, how can you not...!" Hyuga Xianci looked incredulous and shouted loudly.


    If Hiuga Naruto hadn''t reacted to this, then he would be too slow.


    "Xianji... what do you mean... he shouldn''t be sister Yang''s..." Hyuga Naruto asked tentatively.


    Xianci shook his head blankly. He was not very sure in his heart: "I don''t know. After all, I have been separated from Yang for so many years. After she disappeared on the battlefield, we mobilized all the members of the clan who were there to search. But there is no one to live or to see the corpse, no one knows her whereabouts at all, and I also vaguely think that maybe Yang is not dead."


    Uchiha Tatsuno opened his mouth with regret: "It''s a pity, although I don''t know who the Yang is in your mouth, I can only tell you that my mother died when I was very young, and I can be very clear. Certainly, he is definitely not a member of your Hyuga clan."


    "Is that so?" Xian Ci nodded slightly disappointed after hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s words. It can be seen that his eyes full of excitement and hope have dimmed at that moment.


    Huoto patted the somewhat depressed Hyuga Enji and comforted Enji, but the result was not ideal. After all, he had not received any information from his daughter for so many years, and when this moment was the closest to the truth, he was told. This is not true, it is conceivable that the disappointment in Xianci''s heart will be so great.


    "Then... please tell me, where did your eyes come from? Don''t say you don''t. Our Hyuga clan has special perception skills and can perceive the breath of the people, especially those people who have opened the eyes. Since you are not a member of the Hyuga clan, why do you have blank eyes!"


    Chapter 597: The Persecution of Hyuga


    Xianci''s eyes suddenly sharpened, sweeping away the decadence before.He looked at Uchiha Tatsun with sharp eyes, his hands were slightly lowered, and he had already prepared for battle.


    He also knows that he is not Uchiha Tatsu''s opponent, but as a member of the Hyuga family, everything must be based on family interests, especially as a member of the split family, they have been destined to dedicate themselves to the family from birth. Life.Xian at this moment has already had the consciousness to devote his life to the family.


    "White eyes are the bloodstain limit of our Hyuga clan, and we will never allow outflow! As a member of the Hyuga clan, we have the obligation and need to ask you the origin of your white eyes!" Xian Ci has one hand behind her back, palms up with one hand, legs Set up a different position, ready to fight with Huohu.


    Nara Shigeru and Commander Shigeru Hagaki and the others are still in emotion. They originally thought it would be a touching scene of acknowledging relatives, but they didn''t expect them to guess the beginning but not the end.


    A touching scene of acknowledging one''s relatives suddenly turned into a fierce battle, and it seemed that as long as someone took the first step, the war would start at any moment.


    They didn''t even think about stopping Xianci and Huohu''s actions when they didn''t have time to react.When they started to react, the result of the matter had become like this, and they had no way to intervene, nor were they qualified to intervene.


    After all, the bloodstain limit of a family is often the most critical and deadly thing in that family, especially the bloodstain limit family like the Hyuga clan. It can be said that all their power is concentrated on these white eyes, and only those who have opened the eyes can. Bring the power of soft boxing to the extreme.Because only with white eyes can you see through the movement of the meridians under the body.


    Shigeru Hagaki and the others are now embarrassed. It is about the bloodstain of the family. They can''t stop them from asking for an explanation, right?


    Each family has their own unique secrets. Even the three generations of Hokage can''t stop these. Although he is in a high position, he is only a dark minister. Even the three generations of Hokage can''t stop things. Why are they? To stop?


    At this moment, everyone can only secretly anxious in their hearts, and Xiang Chen said something nice, hoping that Uchiha Tatsu would not blame the two of Xianci.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled coldly and couldn''t help but mockingly said: "Put away your little tricks, do you think you can beat me?"


    "If you can''t fight, we will fight. We swear to protect the dignity of the Hyuga clan." Hyuga Xian said in a deep voice.


    "It''s another poor creature poisoned by the family!" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but mutter, but he didn''t have the desire to fight against Hyuga Enji. He waved his hand towards the two with a disappointed look: "Look at For the sake of a poor person, I don¡¯t care about you today. Put away those poor auras on you. In my eyes, you are no different from a three-year-old child. Also, don¡¯t think that the whole world of ninja is only you. The Hyuga clan is innocent!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi couldn''t help but sneered after he finished speaking, as if they were mocking the two toads who were sitting in a well and watching the sky.Naive!


    It seems that he heard something in Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s words, the shrewd and experienced Hyuga Enki stopped the impulsive Huoto, and looked at each other with Shigeru Hagi, and found that they nodded towards him insignificantly. , And then he opened his mouth in a sigh of relief: "Your Excellency, where did you say this, isn''t it the bloodstain limit that only our Hyuga clan has?"


    After hearing Xianji''s question, Hagaki Shigeru and others also looked at Uchiha Tatsumi expectantly, as if they were waiting for his answer.


    They were inconvenient to take action long ago, but this does not prevent them from standing here and continuing to listen. After all, if they really fight, Shigeru Hagi will not be saved, and they will still have to stop. However, After hearing Uchiha Tatsun''s answer, he shrewdly noticed that there was something in Tatsun''s words.


    He who has been engaged in intelligence-related work for many years knew that this matter was not as simple as he imagined when he opened his mouth. Maybe there are some secrets in it. Now they stay here and listen to Uchiha Tatsumi. Speaking, maybe he would know some Xinmi that was not handed down from the Ninja World, so he nodded to signal Hyuga Enji to continue asking.


    However, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled coldly, looked at several people with a bit of sarcasm, and slowly said, "Why, why should I tell you?"


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s mocking words, the hot-tempered Hinata Naruto couldn¡¯t help it immediately. No matter whether he had beaten Uchiha Tatsu or not, he wanted to rush forward as soon as he rolled up his sleeves. Fortunately, Xian Tatsu¡¯s sharp eyes pointed Hyuga Huohu stopped.


    Huohu looked angrily at Xian Ci who stopped him, and said in a bad tone: "Old man, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you hear what he said, and why? This is clearly teasing us, this Apart from our Hyuga clan in the world, who would have white eyes?"


    "Calm down, Huoto!" Xianji is not as impatient as Huoto. Although the previous fight with Uchiha Tatsumi was slightly insufficient, he was indeed a sane ninja in essence, if that day was not the case. In a crisis, if Shigeru Hagaki Nara Lukisa and they were both seriously injured, he would not appear so impulsive.He stopped the Huo Hu Hyuga and used his eyes to signal that he must act by chance and not be too impulsive.


    Huohu struggled several times, but failed to rush out of the encirclement of Xian Ci. After all, he was too young to be strong enough.After struggling a few times, he gave up the action. He just looked at Xianji and Uchiha Tatsui with his arms in an agitated manner. It seemed that he would never give up without a word.


    Chen coldly snorted, "Stupidity!"


    "You!" Huohu was angry and wanted to rush over again, but the result was still the same, and he was stopped by Xian times.


    "What? It sounds like you are still not convinced?"


    "Who knows if you are trying to get through by fooling around? You go to this ninja world and ask, who doesn''t know that white eyes are the exclusive blood limit of our Hyuga clan? Want to fool around with this kind of leaky excuse? Delusion! "


    "Hahahaha!" Uchiha Tatsumi laughed in anger, and said loudly: "Okay! Today I will let you, an ignorant person, have a long experience. Remember to read more books in the future, and don''t come out to be embarrassed!"


    Chapter 598: Breaking the News


    Uchiha Tatsumi grinned extremely furiously. He looked at Hyuga Naruto with a mocking look. He flicked his hands backwards. The corners of his clothes floated back with Uchiha Tatsumi''s movements. He sat on the chair and said: "The events of the year may not have been recorded for a long time. This is also a normal thing."


    He couldn''t help but show a trace of hesitation as he said, after all, there are too many people involved in this matter, shouldn''t it be said?Perhaps speaking it out would change the history of the entire Ninja World.


    But what does this have to do with Uchiha Tatsuo?Can you see the word care on his face?No, so he doesn''t care at all.


    "Do you know Datongmu Huiye?"


    Hearing this name, whether it was Shigeru Hagaki or Enji Hyuga, they all shook their heads blankly.


    "Do you know who it is?" Shigeru Hagi asked softly.


    "I don''t know, but it sounds familiar." Nara Shikajiu shook his head.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s someone he made up?" Hyuga Naruto sneered: "Make up someone we don''t know about. If he has white eyes, I will do it too!"


    "Ignorance." Uchiha Tatsun coldly glanced at Hinata Hyuga, ignoring him and continued to speak: "Thousands of years ago, a woman named Otsuki Keiyahime fled to our planet and landed. In the country of the motherland, he immediately married the son of the great name of the country of the motherland. Because of the hardship of the people of the world, he took the fruit of the sacred tree and became the pillar of the ten-tailed man. It is also the ancestor of Chakra, who has strength From now on, Otsuki Kaguya Ji put an end to the troubled times of thousands of years with her own power.


    So people began to believe in Kaguyaji, because Kaguyaji herself was an ascetic, but after receiving her beliefs, she was blessed by everyone and she became pregnant and gave birth to two children who were born with the power of yin and yang-Hamura and Yuyi .


    However, the good times did not last long. Because of the admiration of people, the power of Otsuki Kaguya became stronger day by day, and gradually the kind-hearted Kaguya was polluted by the world, and gradually became lustful, so she began to slave. People from the whole world come.


    In order to prevent his mother from falling into the abyss, Hayi Ha Village worshipped the toad immortals of the Miaomu Mountain Toad family, and was guided by the toad immortals, and finally tried to overthrow their mother Otsuki Kaguyahime''s rule, so the mother and son turned against each other.


    After this, Kaguya Ji launched the unlimited moon reading in advance, bound all the animals on the earth, transformed them into a new species, and became the seed of the sacred tree.In order to fight against their mother, Yui and Hamura began to work together to deal with their mother. After a series of battles, at the last moment, Yui displayed the sky-burst star and sealed Otsuki Teruhime on the moon.


    Later, Otsuki Yui founded Ninzong, named the Six Dao Immortals, and spread the method of extracting chakras. After that, he gave birth to two sons: Indra of Yin, the ancestor of the Uchiha clan, inherited his Immortal Eye, Yang Zhi Asura is also the ancestor of the Thousand Hands Clan who inherited his immortal body.One of the two brothers became stronger because of love, and the other became stronger because of hatred. The two fell into disagreement, and Uchiha started a thousand-year-old battle.


    His younger brother Hamura voluntarily chose to go to the moon to guard the seal after leaving his offspring, and he left the blood of the Datong Kiba village on the moon.


    Otsuki Kaguya has the power of white eyes and reincarnation eyes at the same time, and her son Yui inherited Kaguyaji''s reincarnation eyes, and his son Hamura inherited his white eyes.That''s it, Hamura inherited his ability to white eyes, not only the Hyuga clan had the ability to white eyes, but also the Otsuki clan on the moon."


    "So..." Uchihatatsu paused when he said, and looked at them with an illiterate look: "Do you still think that white eyes are the exclusive blood limit of your Hyuga clan? It''s really lonely and ugly in the future. Just read more books and don''t come out again to be embarrassed."


    After listening to Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, whether it was Shigeru Hagaki or Nara Lukisa, they were already shocked and speechless. Without him, the amount of information contained in Uchiha Tatsumi''s words was too great.Not only did he tell the origin of the white eyes, but also explain the history thousands of years ago, even tens of thousands of years ago.

 341 Naruto Strong System Chapter 341

    And those history are all covered in false appearances, no one knows, maybe Uchiha Madara is half a person who knows the inside story, but even he just vaguely knows something he should know, like Datongmu Huiye, and the origin of the moon, he has no way of knowing, and Heijue will never tell him the truth.


    It can be said that they are the only ones who understand all historical truths.


    "Hi...this... how is this possible!" Nara Lujiu shook his head in shock, with a look of disbelief: "Why, why have we never heard of it? Why? And why do you know these things? "


    "Is there still an ancestor of the Uchiha clan?" Shigeru Hagaki nodded thoughtfully. Although Uchiha Tatsuno just said casually and didn''t go on, the keen Shigeru Hagi After catching the point, although his other news is shocking enough, no one has ever told him that the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan actually have such a connection.


    On the other hand, Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Naruto were so angry that they were speechless at this moment. They were originally just a joke, but they didn¡¯t expect Uchiha Tatsumi to actually tell this history. Hyuga Huoto was trembling with anger, he tremblingly raised his finger to Uchiha Tatsun and said, "You...you...you..."


    "Who knows if what you said is true or not, in case it is all made up by you!" Hinata Naruto was not convinced, still stunned.


    However, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t pay attention to him anymore, but said flatly: "As you please, you are happy."


    Originally, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t need to prove anything, who is he?Except for Kaguya Ji, the strongest person in the Naruto world, he is worried that someone from the Hyuga branch will question him?He was just idle and bored, and he didn''t care how much his remarks would cause a sensation in the Ninja world if they were spread out.


    Although Hyuga Naruto is still doing his best, he has already faintly agreed with Uchiha Tatsumi''s words in his heart, otherwise he would not have made that look.


    Chapter 599: Barabara


    "Huohu!" Hyuga Kenji gently shook his head at the Huohu, and then looked at Uchiha Tatsumi respectfully: "Then, since your excellency said this, is it the descendant of the so-called Otsuki clan? ?"


    Chen shook his head: "Except for the Hyuga clan, the descendants of Hamura are left on the ground by the Taketori clan. It''s a pity that I am neither of them. The Otsuki clan living on the moon is to prevent a certain day of the night. Ji broke out to monitor Kaguya, so he would not come to the ground."


    "Then why do you have white eyes? It seems that your identity has nothing to do with white eyes, right?" Xian Ci continued to ask.


    Uchiha Tatsui frowned impatiently and said, "I said why you are so annoying as an old man. Didn''t I say. Returning to the ancestors, are you deaf without ears?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s impatient tone made Hyuga Kenji¡¯s breath stagnate. Yes, because he had no evidence, he could not debunk Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s words. After all, he had nothing to prove Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s words were wrong. Even, he faintly felt that Uchiha Tatsu was not fooling them.


    Maybe the truth of this ninja world is like what he said.But what he didn''t understand was why he knew Xin Mi, who no one had ever known.


    Hyuga Xianji thought for a while, and said, "Then, your Excellency, why have we never heard of this before? Nothing about Hamura''s ancestors is recorded in our family''s genealogy."


    Enji Hyuga had used words like Hamura''s ancestor inadvertently, which showed that he had actually accepted Uchiha Tatsu''s words from his heart.


    Tatsumi smiled. The so-called not to hit the smiley person, since Hyuga Enji is such a respectful and humble question, then Uchiha Tatsumi is not good to say something about him, if he is like Hinata Nizu or Akudo Chingza like Uchiha Tatsumi. In death, perhaps it will be another ending.


    Now that I have said so much, it doesn''t matter if I say more about Uchiha Tatsuno.


    After sorting out the language, Chen said: "In fact, why are these things unknown? Because the six immortals buried the truth of these things, after all, even they could not really kill their mother. Mu Keiyahime can only seal her on the moon. In order to prevent someone from doing evil and release Otsuki Keiyahime to harm the world, Hamura and Yui decided to bury the truth of this history."


    "Is that so?" Xianci nodded thoughtfully, and after understanding, he took a step back, indicating that he had no doubts in his mind now.


    Hearing this, Nara Shigeru smiled bitterly and spread his hands towards Uchiha Tatsumi, and then looked at Shigeru Hagaki and said, "Master Shigeru, now the situation may have exceeded our expectations. If Mr. Tatsun said everything If it is true, then this matter is no longer a decision we can make."


    As he said, Nara Shikahisa turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi solemnly: "Mr. Tatsun, what you said is beyond the scope of our decision-making, so... I think... what evidence can you have to prove that these things are Is it true? Or from where did you see these contents, the truth of the fact that they were buried by the six immortals, even our village of Kiye has no record."


    "It''s actually very simple to be sure." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled mysteriously. "There is actually a record of this incident in Konoha, but the thing recorded in that place is somewhat different from the version I said. After all, it is. Content that has been modified."


    "Where?" Nara Lujiu''s eyes lit up and hurriedly said.


    "On the clan land of the Uchiha clan, on the stone monument under the Nanga Shrine, there is a record of this incident on that, but the incident recorded on it is not the complete version of the whole incident, and the stone monument was Some of the information on it has been modified and deleted by others. More importantly, the content on the stele can only be seen with a kaleidoscope written by the eye. Other people even if you are of super shadow level strength. The strong, if you don¡¯t have a kaleidoscope, you can¡¯t see it."


    "Really?"


    "Hey! Believe it or not, I have no time to lie to you." Uchiha Tatsuno nodded and said, "Otherwise you think why our ancestor Uchiha Madara defected? If it weren''t for seeing the stone stele that was manipulated. , Will he give birth to such a pessimistic thought of destroying the world?"


    "Hi..." Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi''s name that is taboo throughout Konoha, he seemed to know something again, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help taking a deep breath.However, he didn''t grasp the point of the matter, and Nara Shikajiu found the clue in his words.


    "Uchiha Madara? That man!" Nara Shi couldn''t help but lowered his head in thought for a long time, then suddenly raised his head and said: "I wonder if you can tell who changed the content of the stone tablet?"


    Chen shook his head: "I don''t know, but I know that the content on the stone tablet was originally Yuyi, which is the last clue left by the six immortals. If you want to modify the information left on it, unless it is reached. With the strength of the Six Dao Immortals, otherwise it would be impossible to modify the content on the stone tablet so easily."


    Here Uchiha Tatsumi told a lie. Of course, he knows who modified the content on the stele, but he will not tell Kazuki out. After all, he still needs someone to give Otsuki Kaguyahime to him. Released, if all the secrets are revealed at this time, what is the meaning of this world?


    Always leave a little suspense to the world, right?If you want to make this world a bit interesting, hide something, maybe something unexpected will happen.


    Hearing this, Nara Shiji thought for a long time and quietly approached Hagaki Shigeru and whispered in his ear: "Masaku-sama, it seems that now the Uchiha clan has opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, it seems that only Kagami-sama Right? Are we..."


    Shigeru Hagi nodded and said, "Well, I will tell him about this matter. Also, this matter is no longer something we can decide. It must be reported to the three generations of adults to make a decision. Unexpectedly, In just a few days, we have already reported so much information, I don¡¯t know what the three generations of adults will think..."


    Chapter six hundred: after the fact


    Shigeru Hagaki smiled bitterly and shook his head. This was not what he had hoped for.But now that the matter is at this point, it can only be this way. He raised his hand and said to everyone: "Today''s matter will be included in Konoha and even the top secret of the entire Ninja World. No one is allowed to disclose what happened today. , Otherwise...they should be treated as treason!"


    After Shigeru Hagi said this, he suddenly opened his eyes, and a powerful murderous intent burst into his eyes. It seemed that if everyone present didn''t agree, he would really kill someone.


    "Yes!" everyone said again and again.


    Seeing the crowd nodded, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help taking back his aura in satisfaction, took out the seal paper from the ninja bag and pasted it against Hinji Enji and Hinoji, "Sorry, it''s not that I don''t believe you, just But it¡¯s a big deal. We must proceed with caution in this matter, so we must seal your memory..."


    Hearing Hagaki Shigeru''s words, Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Naruto did not show any dissatisfaction. They shook their heads slightly and said: "We still know the matter. After all, it is such an important event, and I''m afraid we want to keep it. Can''t keep the secret."


    Xianci smiled bitterly. There is no way. As a branch of the Hyuga clan, they don¡¯t have any secrets in front of the clan. Even if they are given a password, they are still in front of the clan under the control of the bird in the cage. Will tell the secret involuntarily, so it is said that only sealing the memory is the best choice.


    It seems that he also understands the helplessness of Xianji and Hyuga Naruto. Shigeru Hagaki showed a look of guilt, but the movements on his hand did not relax because of guilt. I saw Shigeru Hagaki sticking the seal charm on the two. On his body, his hands quickly formed seals, and the Yin Chakra in his body began to surge.


    Immediately, he pointed to the forehead of Hinata Hito, and the other hand was placed on the chest of Enji Hinata, and the seals were placed on the two of them. Only those with the same strength as him or even more than him can unlock them. The spell on his body, but with the strength of Shigeru Hagaki''s super shadow level, it is not necessary to say that he needs another super shadow level power to solve it.


    But at present, the strongest of the Hyuga clan has barely reached the shadow level, and there is no super shadow level strong, so it is not easy for them to unlock the spell.


    After the two of them were sealed with their memories, they only felt their heads groggy, and a staggering lunch under their feet immediately fainted.Fortunately, Shigeru Hagaki quickly grabbed the two of them with his eyesight, and placed them gently on their seats.


    Originally, it was the best thing to seal the memory of the two people by Nara Lukisa. After all, all the chakras in his body were Yin chakras, and the sealing charm required the Yin chakras, but Nara Lukus strength It''s too bad, only one person can barely be sealed and he will lose his strength because Chakra is exhausted, and he can''t seal two people.


    What''s more, even if he is sealed, with his strength that is not superior to the elite, it is easy for the strong of the Hyuga clan to untie the seal. For the sake of safety, Shigeru Hagaki is the best to do it, and it can be regarded as giving two. People have enough respect.


    Seeing that Shigeru Hagaki had sealed the memory of the two people but did not seal his own memory, Shigeru Nara couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Master Shigeru, what about me? Seal my memory too."


    Putting the two together, Shigeru Hagaki turned his head and looked at Nara Lujiu hehe and smiled: "You don''t have to, I believe you, as the next patriarch of the Nara clan, there is no need to seal the memory, and I still need it. You help me analyze the situation!"


    Lu Jiu tilted his mouth and couldn''t help thinking in his heart: "Believe? Believe in a ghost, I am afraid that you want to pull me to do a coolie." Knowing that he could not escape this disaster, Nara Lujiu could only sigh helplessly: " Okay, Master Maoshuo, just tell me what you have."


    Shigeru Hagaki did not speak for the first time, but glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi.Upon seeing this, after knowing that I don¡¯t need him here for the time being, Uchiha Tatsu boredly shrugged his shoulders and turned away and said, "Okay, since there is nothing for me, then I will leave first. Just call me when I leave, not send it. ."


    Chen waved his hands with his back to the two, and walked out of the tent with Xianci in one hand and the fire in the other.


    After seeing Uchiha Tatsuno going out, Shigeru Hagaki breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Uchiha Tatsuno¡¯s oppressive force was still too great. Even if he didn¡¯t say a word, there was a sense of depression when he stood here. People are extremely uncomfortable.


    Taking this opportunity, Hagaki Shigeru set up a soundproof barrier inside the tent.A large semicircular transparent light cover enveloped the entire tent. In the soundproof enchantment, no matter how the two talked, they would not be heard by outsiders.


    "Okay, now it''s time to talk about how to deal with this matter." Shigeru Hagaki panted slightly after he lowered the soundproof barrier, turned his head to look at Nara Lukisa, but found that Nara Lukuji was lowering his head in thought at this moment.


    "What do you think of Shirosaku-sama?" Nara Shikahisa didn''t say his answer, but asked rhetorically.


    Shigeru Hagi thought for a while, "About what he said, it should be half and half. We believe half of it at best. Who knows if the other half is true. But this thing is too terrifying, who can think of a blank eye. It actually involved things thousands of years ago."


    "Who knows..." Nara deer curled his mouth for a long time, picked up a fruit from the table and kept throwing it in his hand: "If you want me to tell, this matter is not as exaggerated as you said, he doesn''t need to cheat. We, I think all he said should be true, and besides, didn¡¯t he say that there are records of things left by six immortals in Nanga Shrine. We only need to investigate and we can know the truth."

 342 Naruto Power System Chapter 342

    "It''s also..." After hearing this, Shigeru Hagaki nodded, and then as if thinking of something, he suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, who would have thought that things were like this back then? No wonder the truth of the matter will be. It was buried. But what shocked me most was that the Uchiha clan had the same ancestor as the Senju clan, which was unexpected."


    "I didn''t pay attention to this, but we reported to the third generation that the next three generations should personally investigate this matter, so we don''t need to worry about it."


    "Yeah." Shigeru Hagaki sighed lightly: "Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, this time I will trouble Master Jing. In fact, the less people know about this, the better, but one of them can''t get around. The Uchiha people."


    Nara Shigeru frowned slightly. He knew what Shigeru Hagaki was worried about. It was nothing but the Uchiha clan.He was worried that what Tatsun said was true, and Uchiha Kyou would choose to defect like that man after seeing the contents of the shrine.


    Chapter 601: Needless Suspicion


    According to Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, the man, the god-like man, took the road after seeing the news on the stone tablet.


    That''s why he chose to defect. When he said that he wanted to view the information on the stele, he needed a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. After Shigeru Hagaki''s first reaction, he thought of Uchiha Mirror.


    "I just don''t know how Uchiha-sama will react after seeing the information on the stone tablet." Shigeru Hagaki sighed, helplessly sat down, holding a pen in his hand, not knowing how to write.


    Nara Luji thought slightly, as if he had thought of something. After reacting, he subconsciously asked, "What? Lord Shigeshu, what did you just say?"


    "Huh? I''m worried that Master Jing will choose the same path as that man after seeing the content on the stone tablet..."


    "No." Nara Shigeru denied Haaki Shigeru''s speculation. It seemed that he knew Shigeru Hako''s concerns and couldn''t help but comforted: "Kinga-sama is committed to maintaining the relationship between the Uchiha family and the village. Adding to the fact that he is the apprentice of the second generation of Naruto Master, it is basically impossible to follow that man''s path."


    Speaking of Nara Shigeru patted Shigeru Hagaki on the shoulder, it seemed that he wanted to relax him.After all, this matter hasn''t happened yet, although Uchiha Tatsu''s words can''t be ignored, they don''t need to be too believable.


    After all, although he is currently Konoha''s ally, such a powerful ally Konoha is not sure that he can control it. The agreement concluded when the strength of the two sides is not equal is actually not safe.


    Because the strong side is likely to repent and break the contract at any time, while Konoha, as the weak side, has no way to protest, and can only passively accept Uchiha Tatsu''s contract breaking.


    They even have no place to condemn.


    Besides, when the intelligence is not equal, you must be careful in everything. After all, it is the intelligence given by the potential enemy. If you believe it all, it is really a fool and too straightforward.


    In fact, Shigeru Hagi still understands this truth, but the authorities are obsessed with bystanders, and Shigeru Hagi cares too much about Konoha. As the so-called caring is chaotic.


    Nara Lukisa is relatively calmer than Shigeru Hagaki. In other words, he is also a guy with an IQ of over 250. Nara Lukisa is indeed a very reliable teammate without being emotional.


    After hearing this, Shigeru Hagi spread his hands, pushed away the paper and pen in front of him, and looked sideways at Nara Shigeru with a smile and said, "Well, then you can write. I am a little tired. I''m afraid it will take a good rest. I will leave the report to the three generations of adults to you. Come on."


    Saying that Shigeru Hagi stood up and pulled Nara Kajiu to the main seat and sat down, patted him on the shoulder to show encouragement, and then walked away under Nara Shijiu''s expression of resentment.


    "I knew it would be like this, why am I so stupid..." Nara Shigeru wanted to cry without tears, looking at the direction of Shigeru Hagaki''s departure with an expression of impossibility.


    Since he is already in place at this moment, it is impossible for him to leave now.Immediately smiled helplessly, lifted the pen in his hand, and fell into contemplation looking at the white paper in front of him.


    After thinking for a long time, Nara Lu was still unable to write.


    "Uchiha Tatsu..." Nara Kaji squinted his eyes through the gap in the entrance of the tent and watched the sun shine through the gap into the tent. He couldn''t help muttering to himself: "A person who has no traces of any movement, Who are you...or, you are not from this world at all!"


    Wandering in the Konoha Camp, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t even know that Nara Lukisa had begun to doubt his identity.


    But even if he knew it, it didn¡¯t matter. After knowing that this was just a parallel world, Uchiha Tatsuno no longer worried that his actions would affect the history after Naruto World, so he was so unscrupulous to make an impact on the plot of future generations. thing.


    Uchiha Tatsumi wanted to see if he changed the plot line of this parallel world, whether it would affect his own world.


    As for what will happen in this world, he doesn''t care at all. In this world, he cares about only one or two people. As long as they ensure that their life trajectory does not deviate, everything is not a big problem.


    At the same time, in the tent of Shigeru Hagaki, Nara Shigeru has already begun to write down the words that Uchiha Tatsumi said today.


    He wrote those words on the paper intact, whether it was about Otsuki Teruyahime or the grievances between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan, even he wrote down part of his own opinions afterwards.


    In his opinion, it is essential to visit the Nanga Shrine of the Uchiha family.Even if it is the ancestral land of the Uchiha clan, it is necessary.


    Moreover, it is not only to let Uchiha Kagami pass alone, but also to pass with someone.


    Although Nara Shikahisa said that he should trust Uchiha Mirror, in fact, his preventive measures are not lacking at all.


    Before he defected, didn''t the man still give everything for Konoha?Didn''t he choose to defect at the last minute?


    In the letter, Nara Lukisa strongly recommended the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi to go there in person.This matter is of great importance, and it must not be known to more people.If possible, he hoped that this information would be burned out after being caught in Sarutobi''s eyes.


    In his opinion, no one can believe except Sarutobi, who is the third generation of Naruto, even if it is him, after the matter here is over, he will take the initiative to apply to seal his memory.If you can, don''t even tell Danzo. This is what Nara Lukisa clearly wrote on paper.


    Except death, only forgetting is the best way to protect secrets.


    Nara Lukisa¡¯s recommendations are word-by-word and sincere. Basically, every utterance is analyzed from Konoha''s perspective, and there is no habit of laziness and procrastination in the past.


    He himself knew what kind of sensation this matter would cause if it were exposed, so he had to be cautious, and be careful not to let the exposure of Konoha Village become the target of the Shinobi world.


    After writing his suggestions and Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s suggestions, Nara Shigesaku carefully checked it again, and after confirming that there were no errors, he sealed the information for three layers, and placed a ban. Only then did the Anbu members be called out to make them quick Delivered to the three generations of Hokage in Iwanin Village.


    Chapter 602: Before the War


    After Nara Shigeru wrote the information, he did not give it to Shigeru Hagaki to read it again, but sent it away.


    Shigeru Hagaki has said all that should be said, and Nara Lukisa is not a fool. He knows what to write and which must be written.


    Now that Hagigi Shigeru has emphasized that, Nara Luji does not need to do anything more, and he himself has walked out of the tent, which means that this matter is over, and then Nara Luji will do it.


    If Nara Luji didn''t even have this courage, then he would not be worthy of being the recognized heir of the Nara clan.


    Moreover, at the end of the information, Nara Lujiu has clearly written that this matter cannot be known to more people, even Danzo.


    There are not many people in this world who can trust.If too many people know about it, Konoha is bound to become a target.At that time, they will not only face the crusades from the four major countries, at that time, their Konoha will become the public enemy of the entire Ninja World until Konoha is defeated.


    After sending the information away, Nara Lu could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, lying weakly on the desk of Shigeru Hagaki.


    What he experienced today has exceeded Nara''s imagination. It can be said that the number of times he was surprised in one day has exceeded the sum of all the times in the previous twenty years.


    Even Nara Lu had a faint feeling for a long time that after discovering the truth of this world, nothing could surprise him anymore.Perhaps this is what people often say is not to be surprised.


    Nara Shikajiu was lying on the table. He felt that the things they had experienced during this period of time seemed to be a lot. The Uchiha Tatsu matter alone has been reported to the third generation of Sarutobi Hisaki three times in a row, not to mention that they have about this. The situation of the second battle can be said to be the most tiring battle he has ever experienced.


    Nara Shikuji feels the desolation of his own situation in the tent, but the whole Konoha camp will not stop acting just because of his desolation alone.


    When the switch of Gears of War is activated, it is not so easy to stop.


    The preparation for a battle is definitely not something that can be done simply by gathering all the people.


    After receiving their respective tasks, the elite ninjas had already summoned their subordinates, but at this time they did not disclose their respective tasks to their subordinates.


    After packing up, the crowd assembled on the flat ground in front of the camp, waiting for others to arrive.


    Slowly, more people rustled up. When the entire Konoha camp had assembled, Shigeru Hagi led the salted fish and slumped the Nara deer in his tent.


    Standing on a high platform, looking at the group of ninjas with their heads up and chest widened in front of them, Shigeru Hagaki flashed a trace of unbearable in his heart. After this battle, I don¡¯t know how many of these fresh lives are still alive. come back.


    However, this bit of unbearableness is just a passing moment. After all, people who have experienced World War II have long been accustomed to the separation of life and death, and will not abandon this battle plan just because they can''t bear the death of their companion.

 343 Naruto Power System Chapter 343

    War always kills people, and as ninjas, they should have the consciousness of death as early as the moment they became ninjas.Ninjas have never played family games.Moreover, in their hearts, if they can bring victory to Konoha, what about sacrificing them?


    Shigeru Hagi closed his eyes, took a sharp breath, slowly relaxed his body, and a stale breath came out of his nose.


    "Okay!" Shigeru Hagi opened his eyes to look at the ninjas off the court, and Chakra in the luck said loudly: "Now everyone is here. I think everyone should already know what the purpose of this gathering is. Right."


    "Yes! After the approval of three generations of adults, we are ready to launch the final general attack on the ninjas in Sand Ninja Village. The plan has been assigned to the captain of each team, and we must fight the sand in this war. Shinobu defeated! But!"


    With that, Shigeru Hagi paused here, but he hesitated for a moment before speaking: "This battle is different from the past. The sacrifice rate in this battle may be the highest casualty rate since this battle. , Even those elite ninjas and even me, there is a possibility of sacrifice in this war."


    Hearing Shigeru Hagaki said so, the audience couldn''t help but buzzing and talking.Who is Shigeru Hagaki?Since World War II, he has already played a terrible name, as one of the most feared people in each Ninja Village, but now even he says that he is not sure to save himself in this war, let alone they are forbearing and forbearing?


    Could it be said that the senior management has planned to use them as cannon fodder?At this time, people couldn''t help but have such thoughts in their hearts, so the discussion couldn''t help but grow louder again.


    "Okay! All be quiet!" Shigeru Hagaki knew what they were thinking, and interrupted their discussion. Seeing everyone on the court calmed down slowly, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but nodded and said: "I Know what you are thinking, don¡¯t worry. As Konoha¡¯s ninja, he will never let his companions become cannon fodder. I, Shigeru Hagi, here promises that as long as I have a breath, I will never let any of them go. A companion, even if it''s just a ninja! I do what I say!"


    After hearing the guarantee from Shigeru Hagi, everyone was relieved.After all, as a commander on the battlefield, his words will not deceive people.


    "In view of the high casualty rate in this war, there are now unspeakable things in the family. Those who are afraid of death and don''t want to participate in the war and have no offspring. I allow you not to participate in this battle, so is there anyone? Stand up and I will let you Retreat with the logistics forces! Don''t worry, I will do what I say."


    However, after Shigeru Hagaki said this sentence, no one stood up for a long time. Everyone straightened their chests and looked at Shigeshu Hagi with a brave face, not even one person walked forward.And those who were a little scared in their hearts, after seeing their companions did not stand up, their faces blushed but they did not choose to stand up.


    "Is there no one?" Shigeru Hagaki frowned slightly. "I said the last time that the casualty rate in this battle will be very high, so those who are unspeakable or afraid can stand up and I allow you to follow. The logistics forces retreat!"


    Chapter six hundred and third: the war begins


    Shigeru Hagi repeated this sentence three times, but he still didn''t see anyone moving half a step.Upon seeing this, he couldn''t help but nodded in satisfaction.


    "Okay!" He laughed and said, "As expected of Konoha''s good boys, they are all good! In that case... let''s go!"


    There is no need to make a pre-war oath, nor to boost morale before the war, just the few words that Hagiaki Shigeru said before.


    The current Konoha ninjas are united, their morale has already reached the highest point, there is no need to do some bells and whistles.


    After receiving the order of Shigeru Hagi to start, a group of Konoha ninjas moved slightly, and they all used the instantaneous technique to leave and head to their mission locations.


    After everyone had left, Shigeru Hagaki sighed slightly, and said to Nara Kajiu behind him: "Lujiu, are we right to take this risk..."


    Nara Shikahisa understood the concerns in Shigeru''s heart, smiled slightly and gave him a hint of encouragement and said: "Don''t worry, Mr. Shigeshu, we Konoha will win this battle! Also, you are the commander, don''t be here. Putting such an anxious look in front of the people below will affect morale."


    Shigeru Hagaki nodded, "I know this." The expression on his face gradually returned to normal.Looking up at the sky, the morning sunlight has already shone on the earth, and with the first warm sunlight spreading down, the time at this moment is a sign that it is almost noon.


    "It''s time for us to act too!" With a wave of Shigeru Hagaki, a group of logistics personnel, plus the medical ninjas and wounded, began to pack up the entire Konoha camp.


    Immediately, Shigeru Hagaki entrusted the commander¡¯s warrant to Nara Luhisa and let him take responsibility for the relocation of the entire camp on his behalf. Shigeru Hagi had his own mission, and it was impossible to guard Konoha camp all the time. He had already assigned several elite Shangren to assist Nara Shikahisa to protect Konoha''s logistics staff.


    "Your injury is still not healed, so you can retreat with them. When I am away, you are the commander of the camp. All decisions are made by you. Don''t betray my trust in you!"


    Shigeru Hagaki patted Lu Jiu on the shoulder, Lu Jiu''s expression of trust moved slightly.He nodded fiercely: "Don''t worry. I will protect them to the death."


    "Take care!" Nara Lu took a deep look at Shigeru.


    "Take care!" Shigeru Hagaki chuckled, "You must live!"


    After saying that sentence, Shigeru Hagaki disappeared into Konoha Camp in a flash.


    Although Shigeru Hagaki''s injury is not completely complete, the injury on his body at this moment has long been unable to affect his actions.Even after these several battles, the strength of Shigeru Hagaki faintly reached a new level.


    So now even if he can only display 70% of his strength, he is still the Konoha White Fang who frightens all ninjas!This time the war with him is equal to half of the success, and the other half depends on how the other Konoha ninja plans are implemented.


    When the entire Konoha Camp was leveled up, Uchiha Tatsumi, who closed his eyes in the tent, suddenly opened his eyes: "Has the plan begun?"


    As his voice slowly became low, and finally reached a low level, his figure gradually disappeared in this tent.There was only a small piece of paper slowly falling from the air, indicating that someone once existed here.


    However, after parting with Shigeru Hagaki, Lujiu Nara walked straight towards Tatsun''s tent. When he saw that there was no Tatsun in the tent, Lujiu could not help but suffocate his breath.


    Fortunately, he saw the slip of paper falling on the ground, picked it up and frowned.


    The main idea is that since your large forces have already started to move, then I should also go, rest assured.He will do what he promises you!


    After reading this note, Nara Lu''s frowning brows slowly unfolded.After all, although their plan is good, there are many loopholes in it. Without Uchiha Tatsu''s powerful off-site assistance, I am afraid that the casualties would be really heavy.


    In Nara Luji''s heart, as long as Tatsun can save the next two teams, it is good. He doesn''t expect Tatsu to save all Konoha ninjas, which is impossible in his opinion.


    "Please... everybody, victory or defeat is once again!" Nara Shika couldn''t help muttering to himself for a long time, holding the note tightly.


    After Uchiha Tatsuno left Konoha Camp, he immediately developed his perception abilities.


    At that moment, this invisible ripple centered on Uchiha Tatsumi, spreading towards the surroundings.


    Wherever the ripples swept, everything was in Chen''s perception.In just one breath, Uchiha Tatsuno was able to sense the Konoha ninjas of several teams that appeared within his range of perception.


    Looking at the direction they were moving, it seemed that they were all the secret outpost strongholds in Sand Ninja Village, as well as the strongholds where Sand Ninja Village stocked supplies.


    "It seems that they want to play guerrilla warfare! I didn''t expect that guy Nara Lukisa would have two sexes." Uchiha Tatsuo touched his chin and couldn''t help thinking like this in his heart.


    "However, if you think that this will kill and maimed Sha Ninja Village, then you are too naive." Chen chuckled, "So the ultimate goal is to lure them all out? It''s a bit troublesome. "


    In just a time of perception, Uchiha Tatsumi understood the strategy Nara Lukisa had come up with.However, he did not act on this, but hid himself in the void, separated out several wooden clones and went to various battlefields to observe the every move of the ninjas in Konoha Village.


    Of course, this is not to save them after they are weak, but to witness what is behind the scenes of this battle.


    Chen didn''t understand what was going through in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain to make people so silent. Was it a partial skirmish or because of the overall battle?


    In order not to miss every clue, Uchiha Tatsuo decided to separate the wooden clone and go to various battlefields to investigate the situation, so as to ensure that Uchiha Tatsuo witnessed every struggle of the Kikyo Mountain battle.Only in this way can we better discover the secrets of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain.


    Uchiha Chen is in the void, his mind is attached to his perception ability, and it continues to expand around.


    But in this state, he can''t spread his perception to the entire Ninja world, unless he turns on the true six modes to extend his perception to the entire Ninja world.


    Chen is not so stupid, even if it is necessary to use six modes, it is not so useful.Besides, there is still one person who makes him feel jealous that has not appeared.


    Chapter 604: The battle begins


    Chen didn''t do that. He was not a fool. If the Six Ways Mode were really so simple, it would be overkill.


    Everyone should keep their own hole cards, and Uchiha Tatsumi''s hole cards are the last six patterns in addition to the strong system.


    Before the appearance of Otsuki Kaguya, try not to use this state if it can be used.


    Kawa no Kuni said that big is not big, but small is not too small.During this day, Konoha¡¯s ninjas spent most of their time on the road. When they arrived at their respective mission locations, it was not until this time that the leader-level ninjas revealed their real plans. .


    Obviously, no matter who it was, he looked surprised after hearing this plan.They were all shocked by their commander''s generous hand.

 344 Naruto Power System Chapter 344

    "Can this really be done?" At this moment, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help but flashed a hint of doubt at the same time.


    No wonder they have such thoughts in their hearts. After all, after being a ninja for so many years, they have never heard of such a way to achieve victory.


    The profession of ninjas cannot be guessed by common sense. Their abilities can be large or small, and sometimes their strength can even make you completely unaware of what language to describe.


    Not to mention anything else, just attaching chakras to your legs will be able to walk on the ground in many places. In this way, many ambushes lose their effect.


    In this way, many people will ask, in this case, what is the use of ninjas learning how to lay traps and how to prevent them?


    It is true that in every ninja school, how to make traps, how to cause mass destruction, and even how to avoid and remove traps are all included in the subjects that ninjas must learn, and even once occupied a large proportion in academics.But about traps, the benevolent still sees the benevolent and the wise, and different people have different opinions.


    The effect of traps is really great, is the flying stage strong?As a member of Akatsuki''s undead duo, the dignified shadow class powerhouse is still buried in the trap of the pig, the deer, and the butterfly. The Senju Rope Tree is also the same. The body is shattered by tens of thousands of detonating symbols. It can be said that if the ninja is not careful enough, it is easy to be buried in a trap.


    However, in fact, there are still a large number of ninjas who disagree with the power of traps. Even in Konoha, the importance of traps is decreasing year by year. Even in Naruto¡¯s era, even if they don¡¯t know anything about traps, as long as there is a chakra , You can still graduate if you have the strength.


    At that time, how to arrange traps only became a kind of evaluation of the ninja, and did not affect the promotion of the ninja. If not, there would be no way to graduate like Xiao Li, Naruto and the like.


    Therefore, even in times of war, most people don''t care much about traps.After all, powerful people can avoid traps with a little attention.


    In their view, instead of spending that time learning how to set up and avoid traps, it is better to spend this time to improve your own strength. Only the strength you get is yours, and you can never become a real strong by external force.


    With this kind of half-belief attitude, Konoha Ninja could not help but feel a little doubtful after hearing about their mission.I don''t know why this task is performed that seems to have a low success rate.


    It seems that they know that the people under them have thoughts. The group of ninjas had already received Nara Shikahisa''s instruction when they first set off. After seeing this expression on their underlings, most of them put on a show. The serious look began to reprimand the ninjas under him.


    "Speak less and do more. Let you do what you do. The Commander must be justified in giving orders like this. We only need to execute the orders."


    After solving the internal doubts, Konoha''s ninjas were no longer obstructed at this time, and only waited for the time to begin to perform their tasks.


    Although Konoha¡¯s ninjas still have doubts in their hearts, their actions have not fallen at all. They have eliminated crises and set traps. They have made it in order. Everyone has their own division of labor and planning. Hurry up, they Finally, all traps were set before night fell.


    Only at night is their home field, and every ninja is a good player in night battles, and only at night can these traps exert their greatest power.


    Their job is not to destroy the sand ninjas, but to guide them to the previously set combat location as much as possible. However, if there is a chance to wipe them out, these Konoha ninjas will never let go. .


    Only when they are not sure to wipe out the enemy will they pretend to retreat to seduce the enemy.


    The sand ninjas will chase after their teammates are killed for whatever reason, and retreat without the enemy seeing it. This is not in line with the rules of ninja combat.


    When the first roar of war rang through the land of the Kawa nookuni, all the Konoha ninjas launched their total attack on Sand Ninja in the first place.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    "Combination of Ninjutsu and Dragon''s Art!"


    ...


    Numerous ninjutsu seem to be shown in various locations in Kawa no Kuni without money. In order to prevent leaks, the enemy''s outpost was not solved in the first time. Although these ninjutsu seem to be powerful, their lethality is small. Pathetic.


    Sand Shinobu''s outposts issued a warning as soon as they heard the sound. All those who were ready to rest, who were resting, quickly prepared their own equipment and went to the first battlefield to prepare for battle.


    "What the hell are these guys doing, don''t they need to sleep at night?"


    ...


    Although the sand ninjas complained, their actions did not fall at all. After all, this is related to their lives. If they were careless, they would lose their lives.


    "Boom!"


    The roar of war continued to resound in the sky, and the starry sky at night became red under the continuous burning of ninjutsu.People are dying in various places, not only Sand Ninja, but also Konoha Ninja, no one can guarantee that they can live to the end on the battlefield.


    So as early as the moment they stepped into the battlefield, they were already aware of sacrifice.Perhaps their sacrifice can contribute to the victory of their village.


    Chapter six hundred and five: lurking


    The strength of the organization is great, and the cohesion of the organization is also very strong.No matter who it is, as long as it is an organized shelter, a sense of self-confidence, a sense of mission and responsibility will naturally arise in the heart.


    You will want to work hard for your own organization. Similarly, the organization will do everything possible to protect its members.


    Konoha, as one of the five largest gangster organizations in the world, has basically reached a morbid degree of asylum for its members, Konoha''s ninjas.


    It is precisely because of this that countless Konoha ninjas are struggling for the goal of the village.


    However, not all ninjas will have this spirit of dedicating everything to their village.Hundreds of rice breeds thousands of people, and there are those who can sacrifice themselves for their tasks, and there are also those who can desperate for themselves.


    Within the territory of Kawa no Kuni, at a certain Sand Shinobu outpost, the four people in black tights were watching the scattered lights in front of them cautiously.


    Just when they were hesitating whether to step forward and attack, there was a loud roar everywhere. Under the innumerable detonation charms and countless ninjutsu attacks, the peaceful night was suddenly illuminated, bright red A little bit of coquettishness hung on the horizon, and even the air was faintly filled with a smell of blood.


    "Well, the signal has come, we can''t get on?" At this time, the little man in a black tights among the four said in a deep tone, he took out the kunwu ninja kit and wiped it back and forth. Wiping, an eager smell leaked from his eyes.


    The companions standing beside him showed excited expressions, as if what they were about to face was not a ninja from Sand Shinobu, but a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered without the ability to resist and could only let them handle it.


    It was just a little embarrassing that the other companion next to him was looking forward tremblingly.If you just look at his body and then the reaction of his companions, you might think that he was over-excited and caused his body to tremble.


    But if you look closely at his fearful eyes, you will find that his heart is already about to collapse.


    That''s right, although he is a ninja, he is naturally timid. Even after several wars, he cannot change his timid character.To speak nicely is to be cautious, and to speak badly is to fear death.


    The leading ninja saw all the performance of the three in his eyes, and a look of disappointment flashed in his eyes.But he didn''t say much, but reached out his hand to stop the action of the person who just started talking: "Believe, don''t act rashly. Wait a minute!"


    Without paying attention to what the people under his team thought, the ninja who led the team was still unmoved after seeing the signal for the total attack.Calmly analyze the form on the scene.


    His mission goal is slightly different from the others. The others just try to distract Ninawa as much as possible. What their team has to do is to destroy all the supplies in this place at the right time.


    As a veteran ninjutsu, Aoki has always been recognized by his companions for his outstanding mind and superb ninjutsu.


    There is a saying among Kaminin in Konoha Village that the best partner for the mission is the members of the Nara clan, followed by Aoki. If you want a teammate who can give his back rest assured, then Aoki.


    This is undoubtedly an affirmation for Aoki.Comparing his mind with that of the Nara clan and revealing the subtleties of his earth escape, this undoubtedly does not show Aoki''s reputation in Konoha Shinobu.


    It is precisely because of this that when Lujiu and Shigeru Hagaki were considering issues, they did not let others go, but let Aoki go.It is for this reason that he can maintain a steady heart at all times and perform tasks in an orderly manner.


    At this moment, he was looking calmly at the position of the far-away Shanin sentry, and he did not forget to observe the reaction of his subordinates.


    To his comfort, the two ninjas Akita Shin and Jian Shanyu from the civilian family were able to arouse twelve points of fighting spirit to face this war and were ready for battle. On the contrary, Kato from a large family However, Ying didn''t have the consciousness to go to the battlefield at all, and hid behind her companion, for fear of encountering any danger.


    But these Aoki didn''t say it. It was right to be ready for battle, but they were too passionate. If Aoki hadn''t forcibly pulled the two at this moment, I''m afraid their whereabouts would have been exposed.


    "Calm down, believe it! Wait a minute..." Aoki said in a suppressed voice, holding his hand raised.


    "But Captain Aoki! If we don''t act anymore, I''m afraid it will be too late!" When Akita Shinobi said this, a trace of cold sweat leaked from Kato Hide''s face, for fear that Aoki would swagger up after hearing Akita Shin''s bewitching. .


    Fortunately, Aoki was not as reckless as he had imagined, but repressed Xin to stop.In this way, Hideo Kato couldn''t help feeling a little happy.

 345 Naruto Power System Chapter 345

    As the nephew of the patriarch of the Kato clan, he has a great future waiting for him. He doesn''t need to work hard like a civilian ninja to get promoted.As long as there is no accident for him, the special title of Shinobu is appropriate, and there is no need to expose himself to danger.


    In fact, when Shigeru Hagaki said at the oath meeting that those who did not want to participate can quit, Hidekazu Kato had the idea of ??raising his hand to quit.Due to his uncle''s serious warning and the look of his instructor, he didn''t dare to really raise his hand.


    So in a daze, he followed his leader, Shinnin Aoki, to the combat location where he performed the mission.But he didn''t have any thoughts to fight in his heart.


    At this moment, he was even thinking crazy in his heart: fail, fail!As long as you fail, you can go back!


    After Aoki berated Akita Shinobi, he no longer cares about them, but put his mind on the enemy''s post, quietly waiting for something.


    According to his guess, this should be a relatively important material location in Saranin Village. The guard is tightly guarded. The four of them want to destroy this material spot is a idiotic dream, so Aoki is guessing that there will be someone after they reach the destination. Came to cover and support them, nothing else, just because of the words Hagiaki Shigeru said before, he would never give up any of Konoha''s companions, and would never use his companions as cannon fodder.


    This sentence alone is enough.


    Chapter 606: The Mind of Hideo Kato


    Sure enough, Huang Tian paid off.Under Aoki''s patient waiting, he saw a ray of light flashing in the direction of Sand Shinobu''s post.


    But this gleam of light is different from the light of ordinary guard inspections.This bright light has been forming a vertical line with Aoki and the other four people since it was turned on. The light flashed and flashed, as if it was conveying some message.


    Aoki, who had worked in Anbe, knew that it was the unique message sign of their Konoha Anbe, which meant that at this moment their Anbe companion had succeeded.


    "Good opportunity!" Aoki''s eyes flashed, taking advantage of this opportunity, he commanded to his three subordinates without looking back: "Fin, Yu, the war you are looking forward to is coming, follow me! Remember us The main purpose of this time is to destroy the enemy''s materials. Don''t fall in love with the battle, and withdraw after completing the mission. Be careful. There is a chance to fight in a battle, but only this time!"


    Because Aoki didn''t look back, he didn''t notice the complicated and embarrassed expressions behind Akita Shin and Jian Shanba.


    Kato Hidei looked at Aoki with a bitter expression on his face. This is good for others, but he never considered the kind of Shinobu he felt.You know that he is the future heir of the Kato clan. As a well-known family in Konoha Village, their patriarch Kato Tan is also very famous in the upper class.


    More importantly, Kato Tsunami is currently in love with Konoha''s princess Tsunade. If not surprisingly, they will probably have to talk about marriage. When the time comes, they will marry Kato Zaiki, who is married to the Senate clan. Ye''s position will go further.


    The princess of the Senju family, Kato Dan can become their son-in-law only if he is married, which means that his beloved Uncle Dan cannot inherit the Kato clan even if he has a descendant. As the only male of this generation, he thought of this Kato Hideh is already ready to move.


    but!It all started when he escaped from this ghost place.He never thought about going to the battlefield.I don''t know why his uncle Gui obsessed with him and put him under the command of Aoki. He didn''t see any great ability, but he has seen a lot of cursing ability, Kato Hideo.


    With resentment towards Aoki, Hideo Kato had to follow the three of them at the same pace. There was no way. He could only follow behind if he wanted to survive. If he was alone, he would be brutally killed by the other sand ninjas. .


    Cautiously followed the excited two people. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to the mission goal, Kato Hide had to remind them in a low voice: "Hey, I said, we won''t really want to go. Yes. Lifeless!"


    When both Xin and Yu heard what their companion said, they didn''t say anything, but glanced at him and continued to follow Aoki.


    Seeing that the two dared to ignore him, an unknown flame rose in Kato Hide''s heart, "When did the children of common people dare to ignore me?"


    He couldn''t help but increase his voice: "Hey! I said, or let''s go, anyway, this is not bad..."


    "Huh!"


    Before he could finish his words, he saw a dangling kunai on his neck. The cold sharp edge was tightly attached to Kato Hide''s neck. Through the induction of his neck, he could clearly feel this handle. Kunai''s sharpness and the deep malice from behind him.


    "If you dare to disturb the military''s morale here, be careful I will really kill you!"


    Aoki¡¯s gloomy words sounded behind Kato Hide: ¡°Remember, we are currently performing a mission. Even a little negligence may cause the mission to fail. All of us are killed. If you still want to survive, we will stop. Start with your careful thoughts and honestly perform the task with me. If the task fails because of you, rest assured, I will be the first to solve you!"


    Aoki''s words and the kunai put on Kato Hiden''s neck made him terrified.After hearing Aoki say this, he couldn''t help nodding slightly, expressing his understanding.


    Until this time, the kunai with the handle on his neck was slowly removed by Aoki.At this moment, Kato Hide was already in a cold sweat, when Aoki turned his head, Kato Hide looked at him with blue and white on his face, full of spiteful expression.


    Shin and Yu just looked at Kato Hidei with contempt when he heard the noise behind him, and ignored them. Although they had been their companions for a long time, so long had not been able to change the image of Kato Hide in their hearts. In the hearts of the two, Kato Hide is a villain who is greedy and fearful of death, and is not qualified to be a ninja.


    Seeing the three of them walking away, even though Kato Hideh''s face was not very good, he did not dare to delay and followed them closely.However, at this moment he dared not say anything like giving up the mission.


    "Damn fellow, when I become the patriarch of the Kato clan, I must make you look good!" Kato Hide couldn''t help but think in his heart.


    ...


    Sand Shinobu''s outpost has been pulled out by the members of the Anbe, so the four people walking on this road only need to pay a little attention, and no one can notice it without making too much movement.After all, there is a mess everywhere at this moment, and no one will notice that there are actually four people here trying to destroy their supplies.


    When they passed through the Sand Ninja post, it was obvious that they had 12 points of attention. After seeing the person above making a gesture to Aoki, Aoki was truly relieved at this time. "Sure enough, Shigeru. Master Shuo will not lie to us."


    At this moment, Aoki only felt a surging movement in his heart, and it seemed that his ability to act was stronger.Although knowing that this is only a psychological effect, Aoki is very useful.


    The four of them changed into the clothes of Sand Ninja Village and moved on. When they lurked to the location of the large warehouse in Sand Ninja Village, Aoki stopped and began to order the task: "Nobuyuki and Yu, you two are in charge of the east warehouse. I Be in charge of the warehouse in the west with Kato Hideo, and be sure to destroy all the materials in the warehouse before they react. The bigger the movement, the better, so that we can cover our retreat. Remember not to fall in love!"


    "Understand!" All three nodded slightly.


    "Okay, take action!" As soon as Qingmu''s voice fell, the four of them disappeared in place as an afterimage.


    Unlike the excited Akita Shin and Yu, Kato Hideyoshi has already begun to curse Aoki in his heart.He knows the purpose of such a grouping, and it is obvious that Aoki is not worried that he is prepared to monitor himself all the time.


    Otherwise, why doesn''t he act alone?Knowing that if he were alone, it would be easier for him to move in places full of enemies with his skill. Aoki did nothing more than distrust Kato Hideh and plan to keep watching Kato Hide.


    Chapter 607: Sneak Attack


    Although Kato Hide''s character is a little bit weaker, he''s a little less courageous, and his temper is a little bit irritable, but his strength is beyond doubt, at least at the level of Zhongnin, Kato Hideo is able to securely occupy the position of the elite.


    Otherwise, Akita Shin and Aoki will not know that Kato Hide has a personality defect and has never applied for a teammate change.


    If the teammates in Konoha can¡¯t get along, they can apply to Hokage to change teammates. As long as the instructor or the leader of Shinobu agrees, then Naruto will send a group of inspection teams, as long as the inspection situation is proved to be true, then Bian represents the successful application to change teammates.


    Although this will cause a bad influence on Hokage, it is not important. After all, compared with the mission and life, no one cares about the bad influence at all. After all, as long as the strength is strong to complete the task, it can still become a wood Ye''s top combat power, the impact of the exchange of teammates will also disappear.


    If Hideo Kato doesn''t have two brushes, let alone Akita letter, Aoki will definitely be the first one to stand it. After all, the leader of Shinobu will always have the first right to deal with his subordinates. As long as Aoki applies to remove Kato Hideo, Hokage may Even the inspection team agreed to Aoki''s request without sending it out.


    ...


    Kato Hidei couldn''t stop criticizing Aoki in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t dare to reveal the least uncooperative appearance.Aoki has already said that if he dares to hinder the completion of the task, the suffering in Aoki''s hands will not be merciful.


    Kato Hideo can''t believe it, don''t look at Aoki who seems to be very talking, but he is actually a murderous fanatic.


    Kato Hide walked ahead, Aoki broke behind.Two lonely Sand Shinobu appeared in front, and Kato Hideyaki felt Aoki reach out and poke him in the back.


    At this moment, he came over instantly, and immediately stopped moving under his feet and held his breath. Aoki couldn''t help but nodded when he saw it.Although his subordinate''s character is too weak, he is very compatible with Aoki in terms of strength and cooperation ability.


    The two stopped and looked at the two Sand Shinobu walking not far in front of them. They did not intend to let go of the guy in front of them. Aoki put his hand in the ninja bag again, and took out a shuriken, Kato Ying''s hands began to seal.


    At this moment, the two panicked Sand Shinobu just passed in front of them.


    "Take advantage of it now!"


    Aoki roared, and two shurikens were thrown out of his hands.


    "Secret Technique Spiritualization Technique!"


    Kato Hideyoshi''s hands quickly formed seals, and immediately the whole person fell into an ethereal state. His soul escaped from his body. In the blink of an eye, his soul came to the two Sand Shinobu and grabbed their heads. .


    "who!"


    When Aoki let out a low growl, the two reacted and wanted to jump away, but at this time Kato Hide''s soul had grabbed their foreheads, making them unable to move at all.


    "Swish!"

 346 Naruto Power System Chapter 346

    The two shurikens accurately hit the two foreheads, "Pump!" With a sound, blood splashed from the two foreheads.


    Aoki instantaneously stepped forward, caught the fallen bodies of the two of them, and placed them gently on the ground without making any other sounds.


    "success!"


    Aoki smiled slightly, let go of the two, then turned to look at Kato Hide and smiled: "Good job!"


    Kato Hide coldly snorted: "Joke, don''t look at who it is!"


    After taking back his soul, he was not very scared at this moment. The panic in his heart gradually calmed down, but this did not mean that he could forgive Aoki for what he did before. He glanced at Aoki without saying anything. Instead, he turned his head and continued to walk towards the mission goal.


    Sand Shinobu walked by from time to time along the way, but they all died under the perfect cooperation of Kato Hide and Aoki, and they didn''t even have time to see the enemy clearly.


    This has nothing to do with Konoha''s general offensive. Under the feints of other places, Sand Shinobu has already become a frightening bird. Most of Shia Shinobu just stepped into the battlefield and had never experienced such a scene.


    Suddenly being attacked in the middle of the night and mutinously fleeing, only those Zhongnin and Shangren who have experienced countless battles can remain calm. However, they are not good at organizing the panic and fleeing of Xiaren. After all, they are ninjas in their own village and dare not dare. Use strong.


    Because they know that as long as they use strong words, they will arouse the resistance of this group of Shinobu, and make them more violent. The six relatives do not recognize it. In this way, Konoha''s people have not come, they have already suffered heavy casualties, then this war There is no need to fight anymore.


    ...


    The sneak attack continued, and Aoki and Kato Hide were gradually approaching their mission goals.But at this moment, Kato Hide is already exhausted. After all, he is Zhong Ren. After using so many family secret techniques, the Chakra in his body has long been absent, and he can only be forced to eat Bingliang pills to restore the body. Chakra.


    After learning about Kato Hide¡¯s state, Aoki patted Kato Hide on the shoulder and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s coming soon. If you hold on, the mission goal is ahead. Then I will seduce the enemy, and you should finish it quickly. Mission, I¡¯ll cover for you, run away after destroying the target! Remember, if you don¡¯t want to die, take care of me!"


    Although Aoki didn''t say anything further, Kato Hide knew what he meant.Taking a deep look at him, Kato Hide nodded, feeling the chakra recovered in his body, "I''m done, let''s do it!"


    "go!"


    After saying these words, the two separated. Aoki threw down several detonating charms in the place where the sand ninjas gathered with one hand, and the huge roar suddenly attracted the attention of the sand ninjas. come.


    Although not many people were killed, after Aoki attracted their attention, Shin and Kato Hide and the others were able to complete the task better.


    But it is said that after being attacked by Konoha''s people, Sand Ninja had long been suffocating in her heart, and she couldn''t find the enemy for a long time. This evil aura accumulated in her heart and couldn''t escape, causing the resentment to become more and more serious. At this time, someone suddenly caused it. They noticed that all Sand Shinobu''s targets were placed on Aoki, and they chased them in the direction of Aoki regardless of them.


    "Success!" Aoki smiled coldly, "Silly Shinobu, come chase me! Hahahaha!"


    Chapter six hundred and eight: bombing the warehouse


    Just after Aoki diverted the sand from this area, Shin and Kato Hide finally came to the mission goal of their trip.


    Two huge warehouses stood in front of the three.


    Looking at the two towering warehouses, Hideo Kato couldn''t help but twitched slightly: "Humph!" In other words, after he left Aoki, Hideo Kato''s face became very ugly.


    "Damn fellow, you better die on this battlefield! Otherwise one day I will make you look good!"


    Although his mouth was chattering, the movement of Kato Hideo''s hand did not fall at all.Kumo in his hand broke the lock of the warehouse, his hands quickly formed seals, forming fifteen seals in one breath, and then Kato Hideh''s hands were placed on the warehouse gate.


    An invisible wave came out of Kato Hide''s hands. Surprisingly, this invisible wave was bounced away after touching the warehouse door, with no effect at all.


    "Huh, is it a high-level enchantment? I didn''t expect that there are capable people in Shinobu!"


    It is a barrier technique!There is a layer of high-level enchantment in Sand Shinobu''s material warehouse, which is to prevent someone from destroying materials and breaking their logistics supplies.Let Kato Hide''s breaking the seal actually didn''t work.


    "Humph! Do you think this is foolproof? Naive!" Kato Hide coldly snorted, and his hands flashed again.


    However, this time the Boundary Breaking technique was different. Kato Hideo kept a posture for two minutes before suddenly opening his eyes: "Broken!"


    Kato Hideyoshi''s hands were placed on the warehouse door, and a chakra wave that was larger than before was transmitted through. The barrier blessed on the warehouse door was like a window paper. It broke with a poke, like a mirror flower. open.


    "Ignorance!" Kato Hide flicked his sleeves and patted the non-existent dust Shi Shiran into the warehouse.


    Although Sand Ninja''s enchantment technique is very delicate, but the Kato clan''s deciphering technique is not ordinary. The soul technique of their clan is one of the best in Konoha, and even the heart-turning technique of the mountain clan cannot match them.


    It can be said that their secret technique is the only secret technique that can remove the soul from the body. Although Kato Hide has a bad personality, his strength is really good. In addition to the secret technique that can only be learned by Shinobu, all other secret techniques Kato Hide They are all mastered thoroughly, and the small enchantment technique can''t stop him at all.


    After putting down four or five detonating charms in the four corners of the warehouse, Hidekazu Kato ran out of the warehouse.


    "burst!"


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the detonation symbol exploding represents the successful completion of his mission on this trip.


    Sand Shinobu''s warehouse stored more than half of their supplies for the war, not only medicines but also equipment, but also a large number of detonating charms, otherwise they would not spend so much effort to set up a barrier technique.


    After being detonated by Hidey Kato''s detonating talisman, the detonating talisman inside the warehouse exploded twice, and a strong heat wave came from behind Hidey Kato.


    "Oops!" There was a cold sweat on his face: "Forget that their warehouse also has a detonator!"


    Seeing the bad situation, Hideo Kato quickly left the place and evacuated quickly in the direction opposite to the warehouse.


    However, it was a little late after death at this time, and when they heard the explosion, the sands reacted.


    "Not good! Their purpose is a material warehouse!"


    "Go!"


    "Be sure to guard the remaining warehouse!"


    ...


    Hearing the sound of the detonating talisman exploding in the distance, Aoki knew that Kato Hide had successfully completed his mission. A stone in his heart couldn''t help but slowly fall: "Want to go?"


    Aoki couldn''t help but snorted, "After chasing me for so long, why not keep chasing me?"


    However, Aoki also knew that it was not the time to be silly, although Kato Hideh had completed his task, but there was no movement on the letter side.


    Whether it is to help Kato Hideo or to cover the letter, he will continue to drag Shinobu here.


    Kumo, with the detonating talisman on the four-handed tail, threw it out, and threw it into the sand-nin crowd, making a roar.


    Although the lethality is not enough, what Aoki wants now is to hold everyone down.Simply his method of throwing kunai was not bad, and those who wanted to evacuate were blocked by his exquisite kunai throwing technique.


    Sand Shinobu looked at Aoki''s hiding place with ferocious eyes.


    "hateful!"


    A large group of them chased for so long without catching a little Konoha Ninja. It was a big joke to say it.


    "Everyone, let''s go! Damn this bastard!"


    A group of Shinobu rushed forward, and Aoki saw everything in his eyes. He smiled coldly and took a step back. In the blind spot of Shinobu''s sight, a shadow clone was separated to contain everyone in place, but he himself had already escaped. Go to the next location.


    "Just stay here! Uncle, I''ll go one step ahead!"


    When he hides in the blind spot of Ninja''s sight, it means that he himself can''t see the actions of Ninja. Only twos and threes of Ninja quietly leave the team, evacuated from the place where Aoki can''t see, and left Rushed to the warehouse.

 347 Naruto Power System Chapter 347

    The sound of "Rumble" resounded through the sky again, and before the sands could rush to the warehouse, the only warehouse left was destroyed by Xin.


    After hearing the sounds of Kato Hide and Aoki destroying the warehouse, the wise two knew that this was the best opportunity.The two took this opportunity to break the barrier of the warehouse forcibly, broke into the warehouse, threw a detonation talisman, and drove away.


    They didn''t want to swell like Kato Hideo, leaving the area where the detonator exploded early.The heat wave did not affect them.


    "mission completed!"


    This is the thought that flashed through the minds of four people at the same time!


    Aoki, who was attracting Sand Shinobu''s attention, was still thinking about how to hold them next, but he didn''t expect to believe that they moved so quickly that he had to change his battle plan.


    The current urgent task is no longer thinking about how to hold the enemy, but how to get out of the enemy''s encirclement.


    Most of the Sand Shinobi were drawn to this place by him, so there shouldn''t be a big problem with Kato Hide and the three wanting to get out of the battlefield, so he now has to find a way out for himself.


    "Now it''s up to Master Maoshuo''s arrangement, I hope Master Maoshuo will have support!"


    The current situation is basically doomed that he can''t get out alone unless there is support cover.It''s impossible to count on his subordinates. He is here now to delay Sarah and fight for the three of them to escape. If the three of them come back to support, wouldn''t his pains be wasted?


    So Aoki pinned his hopes on the rescue that Hagaki Shigeru said to him before he set off.


    Chapter 609: Take Over


    However, Aoki wouldn''t know that the last rescue he said was actually Uchiha Tatsumi.They Konoha now have so many people to go to various battlefield rescuers, even if they send all the Anbu members out, it is not enough.


    So as early as the beginning, Shigeru Hagaki had asked Uchiha Tatsu for a promise for help.


    From Chen''s point of view, the promise that Shigeru Hagaki asked was too weird. His combat effectiveness was not low. Instead of praying for Chen to save a few more people on the battlefield, it would be better to pray for him to kill all of the people of Shinobu.


    In fact, at first Chen also thought that Shigeru Hagaki would let him participate in the final stage of the plan, but it didn''t.It seems that this is not the handwriting of Shigeru Hagaki, it should have been suggested by Nara Shigeru.


    They have seen through that if Chen is really asked to contribute on the battlefield, Chen will not be able to help them with all his strength, so they plan to let Chen cover the back of the palace for them and rescue those who perform the task.In this way, Chen has no reason to refuse.


    "Heh, you really tried your best." Uchiha Tatsumi, who was hiding in the void, smiled lightly at the place where Nara Kajiu was. Knowing that Tatsumi was not angry after being calculated, he slowly closed his eyes. , A task flashed in the minds of all the avatars at the same time-rescue the Konoha ninja who completed those tasks.


    ...


    When Ninjutsu hit his body and was about to die, Aoki closed his eyes in despair. It seemed that he could not wait for the rescue.


    However, half a minute passed, there was no pain in his body, and the imaginary attack did not come to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Qing Mu slowly opened his eyes, only to find that a figure in a black robe stood in front of him.


    Those ninjutsu that made him desperate and even thought he would die were torn apart by that man, that''s right!Just shred.


    Aoki swears that there is no problem with his eyes, but he sees a person who can forcibly shred all ninjutsu with his hands. This unprecedented gesture has broken Aoki''s 30-year outlook on life, world, and values.


    "Can you still play like this?" Qing Mu stared at the black robe man in front of him dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    The black-robed man seemed to have heard Qing Mu''s movement, turned his head slightly, shot him with the light from the corner of his eye, and said in a low voice: "Okay, I will take over here next, you can go!"


    Hearing this low, depressed voice made Aoki mistakenly believe that he was very old.He hurriedly stood up and said, "Senior... No, let''s come together. Let''s go together!"


    The black-robed man frowned impatiently, and his whole body was shocked, blowing away Aoki like a hair dryer, and a faint word floated from a distance: "Go!"


    This black-robed man is Uchiha Tatsumi. After passing the order to Mu Chibi, those clones who are behind the Konoha members are no longer just watching the show. They choose those who have seen it before and who have completed the task. Rescue.


    And those who completed the task early do not need to be rescued, or Uchiha Tatsumi who can''t see it will not rescue either.


    But Aoki was not in the sequence that Uchiha Tatsu could not see.In Chen''s eyes, Qingmu could barely be regarded as a shadow-level powerhouse in the future. If he did not die, his potential was enough for him to cultivate to the shadow-level.


    However, according to the situation of later generations, Chen did not hear that Konoha had a shadow-level powerhouse named Aoki. It is estimated that he died in this war and became the person whose name was carved on the memorial tablet.


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t mind helping Aoki, if he could change his life just like that, Tatsun would be happy to see it.


    Chen didn''t care about a strong shadow-level power, but maybe Konoha would.Of course Chen is not trying to get enemies like this. He is now on the same line with Konoha. Although he destroyed Konoha in Chen''s time, it does not mean that he has to do things again in this era.


    In his opinion, as long as the main culprit of the incident was killed by him, it was enough that the Uchiha clan in this time and space could not rebel even if they wanted to rebel.The Uchiha mirror is still there and has been spreading the seeds of peace in the family, and the people in the village are not as disgusting with Uchiha as expected. Coupled with the shock of the second generation of Hokage, even if Uchiha has an idea, it is A small number of people don''t dare to reveal it at all.


    This is exactly why Tatsun looks down upon the Uchiha clan in this world.Uchiha, who was tamed by Konoha village to the point where they lost their original pride and backbone, Tatsumi would not admit that they were Uchiha''s people.


    As a member of the Uchiha clan, Chen did not mean that they must betray, but that the most basic backbone, the most basic pride of being a Uchiha member, cannot be lacked.


    Look at Uchiha in this world?Completely tamed by Konoha into a loyal dog, where is the slightest appearance of confronting the Senju clan behind Uchiha Madara and Senjuju?


    Shaking his head, Chen stopped thinking about these things, but focused his attention on the battlefield again. At the moment when he was distracted, many wooden clones appeared to save people.A large number of Konoha ninjas were rescued by Chen after completing the mission.


    However, there are still a small number of people who did not see the rescue team coming until they died.Those who are all ugly or disgusting ninjutsu.It was so disgusting that it was difficult for Chen''s wooden clone to start rescue.


    The plan is still in progress. Although the sudden night attack in Konoha Village caused heavy casualties to the sand ninjas, it did not hit their fundamental fighting power. As the main force on the battlefield, Zhongnin has no loss to Shangnin. Great, there is still a battle.


    The sand ninjas who were destroyed by the night attack were filled with grievances. After Kanto Konoha ninjas retreated, they immediately ignored them and chased them in the direction of their retreat.


    Not just a person, most of the sand ninjas started to act.Those sand ninjas who were not in a small group spontaneously formed a four-person team, each led by their respective upper ninjas, chasing in the direction of the Konoha ninjas retreat.


    The traps and ambushes along the way did not make them lose their fighting spirit, but made them more angry.The speed of catching up couldn''t help speeding up a bit.


    However, under the restraint of traps and ambushes, their speed of action was not fast at all, and gradually their chasing distance was pulled apart.


    I don''t know if it is the reason why Konoha Ninja spends time arranging traps. The sand ninjas can still hang far behind Konoha ninja to avoid being lost, which makes them reluctant to choose to withdraw because of shame.


    Six hundred and tenth chapter: mistakes


    Along the way, Sun Shinobu continued to chase after Konoha Ninja.This tug-of-war did not end because of the deaths of one or two people, but became even worse.


    The death of one person does not stop them, but makes their anger more raging.If Konoha ninjas were only due to the mission at the beginning, then they are now because of the death of their companions, and they hope that the sand ninjas will fall into a well-organized trap.


    And the sand ninjas are the same, the unwilling aura lingered in their hearts, and the companions died one by one, making them more angry. The ninja who killed one or two Konoha could not vent their anger at all, they It takes more blood to calm the anger in my heart.


    The chase is constantly unfolding, and people die from time to time, whether it¡¯s Konoha¡¯s ninja or Ninja, but compared to Ninja, Konoha has Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s wooden clone, which he can still see. All the pleasing guys were saved by him one by one, so that they would not die in this meaningless war.


    The number of casualties of Sand Ninja is constantly expanding. At this moment, many people have realized that Konoha''s ninja may have some unknown conspiracy, such as the future four generations of Fengkage Rasa, the Red Sand Scorpion, and Their hero Ye Cang.


    When they felt that Konoha''s ninja did not fight them head-on but chose to retreat, they felt that there might be fraud in this, but the current situation no longer tolerated them not chasing them.There were deserters in front, and companions who were dizzy because of anger, even if they had seen through Konoha''s conspiracy, there was no way.


    They can only send out signal flares, but the signal flares do not attract people''s attention at all on this brightly warped night. In desperation, they can only send their subordinates to send a letter back to the base camp, asking them to send emergency personnel to support.


    They didn''t know what Konoha was doing in secret, but they knew that with their current manpower, it might be more ugly.


    Even so, Sun Shinobu''s support will not be reached in a short while. Before that, they must try to ensure that Sun Shinobu is not at a disadvantage.This is a very difficult journey, but they have to do it for the sake of Shinobu, even if they sacrifice everything for it.


    The scorpion in this world is not like the scorpion in Chen''s world. In order to pursue eternal art, he will betray Sand Ninja and kill three generations of Fengying. The scorpion in this world is loyal to Sand Ninja. Even if his parents are dead, he does not lose his will. Instead, he became more aggressive, insisting on working hard to be able to kill Shigeru Hagi.


    In his opinion, instead of defecting and fleeing, it is better to use the power of Shinobu, so as to be able to break the wrist with Shigeru Hagaki.


    The distance between them was so large that Scorpio was a little desperate. If he didn''t use the power of Shinobu, he would be nothing in front of Shigeru Hagaki.


    The chasing battle is still going on, which means that Shinobu is stepping into the graves that Konoha or Shigeru Hagi and Shigeru Nara have dug for them step by step.

 348 Naruto Power System Chapter 348

    When the last sand ninja team chasing Konoha Ninja came to the plain not far from Kikyo Castle, Shigeru Hagaki and Nara Kajiu stood on the high mountain to observe their movements.


    "Are you ready to start?" Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help but whispered towards Nara Lukisa beside him.


    Nara Luji frowned, observing the movement of Shinobu, thinking for a long time, and said, "Wait, they haven''t all entered yet."


    "Wait?" Shigeru Hagaki seemed to have thought of something: "Has the residents in the city been evacuated?"


    "This..." Nara Lukisa''s words paused, and it was difficult to speak: "Because of the real reasons, we did not notify the residents of Kikyo Castle to evacuate."


    "What!" Shigeru Hagaki was taken aback and scolded Nara Lukisa: "You didn''t notify them in advance for such a big matter? Didn''t you say that you must notify them before!"


    Hearing Hagiaki Shigeru''s words, Nara Shigeru smiled and shook his head: "There is no time to notify. Because of Uchiha Tatsumi, our headquarters can be said to be completely paralyzed for nearly a week, and there is no time to notify. Residents of Kikyo Castle."


    Speaking of this, Nara Luji paused briefly. It seemed that it was because of Uchiha Tatsumi. He didn''t know what to say. After three seconds of silence, he sighed again and said: "Because Uchiha Because of Chen, all the people familiar with this matter were seriously injured and were admitted to the medical tent. No one passed the news at all. It was also because of confidentiality that a third person could not be known, so this matter was delayed. Come down, the evacuation order has not been conveyed for a long time."


    "Then why didn''t you say it earlier!" Shigeru Hagaki pulled Nara Lukisa''s collar and yelled at him: "Why didn''t you say it earlier, you have to say it at this time?"


    Nara Shigeru hadn¡¯t resisted for a long time. No matter what Shigeru Hagaki pulled his collar to lift him up abruptly, he endured uncomfortably and said hardly: "Sorry, I just thought of it. When I was going to tell you, all Everyone has already set off, and even if you speak again at that time, it won''t help."


    "Then tell me too!" Shigeru Hagaki put down Nara Lukuhisa''s collar and snorted coldly to him: "So now? The mission is cancelled. It is a mission failure. Tell all Konoha ninjas. Their task now is to stop all the sands from outside of Kikyo Castle, and not allow Sands to step into Kikyo Castle for half a step!"


    "It''s... It''s too late!" Nara Shi smiled helplessly for a long time: "You forgot? Just before, a large number of Sand Ninja was led to Kikyo Castle by us. Now the evacuation is of little significance, it can only be hard. Go ahead and execute it."


    "No!" Shigeru Hagaki rejected Nara Lukisa''s proposal, categorically saying: "There are still residents in the city. They are absolutely not allowed to perform tasks in the city. They must all be driven out of Kikyo Castle! Now we will give orders. Asking all the Konoha ninjas present to go to Kikyo City to expel Saranin who has already entered the city, I don''t believe it, dignified Konoha, can''t she beat a mere mere ninjas? Even if you don''t rely on these little tricks, you can deal with Saranin! "


    "Masaku-sama..." Nara Lu hesitated for a long time, not knowing how to speak, and all the words at the end turned into a deep sigh.


    Chapter six hundred and eleventh: cold-blooded big snake pill


    "Masaku-sama..." Nara Lukisa''s words contained a little helplessness, and finally he sighed deeply, and then persuaded him: "It''s too late. For the current plan, the wisest choice is to continue to act according to the original plan."


    "Bastard!" Shigeru Hagaki stared at Nara Lukisa with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe that such words were actually said from his mouth, and immediately slapped his face with a slap.


    "This is the end of the matter, and I don''t have anything to say... I only have to continue the mission." Nara Shikajiu said without any irritation.


    "Dare you!" Shigeru Hagaki suddenly exploded with a powerful aura. He pulled out the white tooth blade from his back, and stared at Nara Lukisa with sharp eyes: "I am here today, Shigeru Hagi, I see Who dares to give orders!" It seems that as long as Nara Luji dares to give orders, the blade of his white teeth will fall on Lujiu''s head in the next second.


    Nara Lu gave a bitter smile for a long time, what can he do?He is also very desperate. Who can be blamed for this situation?Blame Uchiha Chen?Not that, after all, he didn''t know it, and to blame, he could only blame the injustice of fate, the injustice of this world.


    Seeing that the large forces of Sun Shinobu had entered the predetermined ambush range, it was almost time to launch an ambush, but now Shigeru Hagaki, who was in front of him, was staring at him with the sword in his arms. There is no way to give orders.If this continues, the best opportunity will be missed.


    Nara Luji is anxious, but now he can''t do anything. He thinks he is not an opponent of Shigeru Hagi, and did not want to arouse Shigeru Hagi''s anger.But if the stalemate continues, all their plans may fall short.


    At the moment when Nara Lujiu was extremely anxious, he saw a small group of Konoha ninjas in Anbu uniforms slowly lurking to a place not far from the plain, releasing a flare into the sky, which also represented The plan officially began.


    "The plan begins!" Nara Shikuji squinted his eyes, looked at the flare in the sky, and said inwardly.


    "No! Who! Who the hell is it!" Shigeru Hagaki held a blade of white teeth in his hand like crazy, his eyes were full of fierce meaning, "Who the hell!" Sen Leng revealed layers of The words of killing intent came out of his mouth.


    "Hiss...what''s the matter, Lord Shigeru, why such a big anger." Behind Shigeru Hagi, a gloomy voice sounded, and the evil and cold meaning made Nara Lu''s heart beat for a long time. There was a shiver.


    Shigeru Hagi turned his head and stared at the place where the sound was made. Gradually, a long-haired figure walked out of the darkness.His face was pale, and there was a hint of madness in his eyes, looking at Shigeru Hagaki as if he had seen the best experiment in the entire world.


    "It''s the big snake pill!" Shigeru Hagi raised his eyebrows inadvertently, flicked the knife in his hand, looked at him and asked, "What happened to the flare just now!"


    "Signal flare?" A weird smile appeared on Dashemaru''s face. After thinking about it pretendingly, she made a suddenly realized expression: "Oh! You mean the signal flare for Anbu. I asked them to release it."


    "You! I''m the highest commander, how can you start action without authorization..."


    "Master Maoshuo, now the enemy has entered the encirclement circle. If we don''t act anymore, wait for the enemy to react and escape the encirclement circle. Then we will suffer. Time does not wait. If we don''t act at this time, when will we wait?"


    Shigeru Hagaki''s words were interrupted by Oshemaru, he calmly expounded his point of view, it seemed to him that he had just done a small thing.


    Shigeru Hagi almost laughed when he heard Dashemaru''s words: "Do you know that there are still thousands of residents in Kikyo City who have not evacuated? If you release the signal flare now, it doesn''t mean you have ruined these tens of thousands. People!"


    "What?" Oshemaru frowned, with an ominous premonition in her heart: "You mean, there are still residents in Kikyo City who haven''t evacuated?"


    "It''s not that there was no evacuation, but no one was evacuation at all." Nara Shikajiu interjected with a wry smile.


    "What''s going on!" Da She Wan, who knew the matter was serious, couldn''t help but asked in a deep voice.


    Shigeru Hagaki sighed lightly: "Blame me, because of confidentiality reasons, I didn''t let others know. It happened that in the first few days of the plan, both I and Lu Jiu were recovering from their injuries. They didn''t care about this matter at all. I only remembered this when I started the implementation."


    Hearing Hagiaki Shigeru''s words, Osamaru kept squinting and frowning, "So, if we want to implement the plan, we must sacrifice them?"


    After saying this, Dashemaru stopped talking, but looked at Kikyo Castle in the sky with twinkling eyes, as if thinking about the pros and cons of the whole thing.Is it to end this war at the expense of a city or to sacrifice more than half of the ninjas to save most of the residents?


    The time left in front of me was not long enough for Oshe Maru to think about it, but in just a few breaths, O She Maru had already made his decision: "Plan, continue, proceed!"


    I saw that his eyes were full of madness, and it seemed that after making this decision, he had fallen into madness.


    As the saying goes, killing one is a sin, but killing one is a male.After slaughtering nine million, he is the male.Although there were not nine million people in this city to kill him, there were still thousands of people. Obviously, Da She Maru had his own thoughts in his mind for being able to make such a decision.


    "You''re crazy!" Shigeru Hagi took a deep look at Dashemaru. At this moment, he has fallen into a state of madness, or he is now indulged in the coming massacre feast.


    Those who can make decisions are here. The current situation is two to one, and the plan is proceeding as usual.


    It is true that Shigeru Hagaki can force a violation, forcing the plan to fail and change the plan, but what can be done?Now that the signal flare has been sent, 80% of all Sand Shinobu know that Konoha has a different plan here.


    Will they be honestly led by Konoha?If there is no signal flare, maybe Shigeru Hagi will fight for it, but now...


    He is not a bad guy either. As early as World War II, Shigeru Hagaki didn''t know how much blood he had on his hands. He was always a decisive person, and he was never soft when facing enemies.


    Now it''s just that people in their own country can''t help but start.


    Chapter six hundred and twelfth chapter: scientific madman big snake pill


    No one who came from that era would give up the mission because of a little compassion, and it was not that Shigeru Hagi had never done a slaughter mission.


    There is a rule in the ninja world that as long as it is the target of the mission, even a baby must wield the butcher knife without hesitation. Such mission Shigeru Hagi has not never done.


    Now that the plan has been implemented, it is too late even if it wants to withdraw it, and Dashemaru is not a person in the know, even if he wants to blame him, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "Oh!" In the end, Shigeru Hagaki hesitated several times and wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he didn''t know where to start. In the end, he could only close his mouth, and all the words turned into a long sound. Sigh.


    The face of Shigeru Hagaki at this moment looked a bit vicissitudes of life, just thinking that he had grown several years old at this moment.He buckled his back, leaned forward unnaturally, turned around helplessly, and walked towards the back.


    Now that the plan has already begun, it also means that the massacre is about to begin. This kind of battle Hagaki Shigeru who kills 10,000 enemies and loses three thousand can really not stand it. This kind of battle Shigeo Haguki would rather not watch.


    "You...you just need to send me the result of the battle after it''s over. I''m a little tired, so I''ll go back to rest first. There is Oshe Maru here, so he will decide everything."


    After he finished talking, Shigeru Hagaki went down the mountain and left without looking back, and no longer paid attention to the victory or defeat of the war. In his heart, the battle of Kikyo Mountain was over. Yes, it was the complete defeat of Konoha. The result is over.


    "Oh? Are you ready to go in such a hurry? Don''t you really want to stay and have a look?" At this moment, a misty voice came from the void again, but this time there was a slight joking taste in the voice. .


    "Who!" Da She Maru looked around, and said in his unique hoarse voice.At this moment, his whole body was tense, ready to fight.


    Those who can approach them silently and have not yet let them discover must be the strong.

 349 Naruto Power System Chapter 349

    But the voice didn''t move anymore after saying something once. After exploring the mountain for a long time, Oshemaru didn''t perceive anyone other than the three of them.


    After hearing this voice for a long time, Shika Nara knew who it was, such a familiar voice, such a unique way of playing, who else besides that person?


    He stretched out his hand and patted the still-warning Oshemaru, signaled him to be safe, and then said to the air: "Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsumi, since you have already come, why not come down for a while?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." At this moment, a strange smile came from the void again.The air in front of them was twisted and fluctuated, and a black figure slowly appeared in front of them.


    "This is... Space Ninjutsu?" Oshemaru widened his eyes and looked at the place where Uchiha Tatsuta appeared, with a fanatical light in his eyes. This look is like an avid scientist seeing a perfect test product. , Da She Maru couldn''t help but shoot out his tongue and licked his mouth, a crazy decision flashed in his mind.


    "He is Uchiha Tatsumi?" After Dangchen''s figure appeared in front of everyone, Oshamaru was deeply shocked by Uchiha Tatsumi. The pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes full of scarlet monsters remained even at night. What a pair of eye-catching eyes that burst into radiance?From the moment Uchiha Tatsumi appeared, Osaimaru''s eyes never left his eyes.


    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Shigeru Hagaki who was about to leave with a joking expression, and did not realize that the eyes of Oshemaru were paying attention to him.When he came back to his senses, he found that Da She Maru was looking at him feverishly, which made him get goose bumps all over his body.


    He didn''t expect that even when he came to this parallel world, the character of Dashewan still remained unchanged. He still liked research and scientific experiments so much.However, he is not interested in being a test subject for Oshemaru. Even in his own time and space, he has cooperated with Oshemaru, but it is reasonable to say that he does not have too much affection for Oshemaru, and some are just full Feeling disgusting.


    Enduring the bitter cold in his heart, Uchiha Tatsu looked at Oshemaru coldly, and all his violent aura was released towards Oshemaru alone. The powerful pressure made Oshemaru involuntarily use the chakra of the whole body to resist. But even so, it still couldn''t conceal the zealous look in Oshemaru''s eyes, and it seemed that after Chen broke out, the look became even more zealous.


    "This...Is this the kaleidoscope writing round eyes? As expected, if I had those eyes..." This thought flashed through the crazy Oshemaru''s heart.


    Sometimes, a person''s behavior is infinitely inflated and huge because of this little thought, becoming a person''s ambition and putting it into action.Just like the Oshe Maru at this moment, even if it was not stimulated by Uchiha''s Moon Reading, after seeing Tatsun''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, he had an endless desire for exploration and desire for it.


    With a look like this, Uchiha Tatsumi had already seen enough on the Oshemaru in his world, and besides, he was not here to show off his kaleidoscope of writing round eyes. He immediately snorted at Oshemaru, with a look in his eyes. When confronted with him, Tong Li mobilized, and came to him for a month to read, let him taste the taste of kaleidoscope.


    There are seventy-two hours in the moon-reading world, but in the real world it was just a blink of an eye. When Chen put away his kaleidoscope, Dashemaru could not help but fell softly to the ground.


    "This is just to teach you a lesson. If you dare to look at me with this kind of eyes next time, it won''t be a simple lesson." Uchiha Tatsu looked down at Oshemaru, and said flatly.


    However, at this moment, Oshemaru was half kneeling on the ground, with both hands on the ground, with his head down and no expression at all. In fact, his heart was already surging.


    "Is this the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes? This is the power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes? What a powerful force, I must, I must, must get these eyes."


    What Chen didn''t know was that his actions made Dashemaru, who had only a little research interest in Shao Lun Yan, strengthen his goal of getting a kaleidoscope Sha Lun Yan in his heart.


    Chapter Six Hundred and Thirteen: Asking for Nothing


    However, he said that Shigeru Hagi had planned to leave, but Uchiha Tatsu strangely walked out of the void, making Shigeru Hagaki subconsciously vigilant.


    He couldn''t help but relax when he saw that the person was Uchiha Tatsumi.Today¡¯s battle plan belongs to Konoha¡¯s highest level of secrets. In the entire wind country battlefield, only Oshemaru Nara Yakuhisa and he are qualified to know that even Hyuga Enji and Yamanaka Keiichi are only capable of performing tasks. Copies.


    According to the confidentiality treaty, mission secrets cannot be leaked.But if it was Uchiha Tatsumi, it would be another matter.After all, the logistics of the entire plan is protected by him, and even if Shigeru Hagaki doesn''t say it, I believe Chen Guai can guess it.


    Reluctantly holding up a smile, Shigeru Hagaki smiled at Tatsumi with an embarrassed expression: "It turned out to be Lord Uchiha Tatsumi, did you complete the commission so soon?"


    Chen waved his hand and said: "There is a little bit more, it doesn''t matter, I have sent a clone to monitor the whole process, but you, isn''t the plan starting now? Why are you ready to leave?"


    Shigeru Hagaki¡¯s stiff smile was stagnant. When Uchiha Tatsumi mentioned this question, I don¡¯t know whether to answer it well or not. He can¡¯t say thank you. We haven¡¯t even transferred the local residents when the plan started. , So now we have decided to give up all the residents of Kikyo Castle, right?


    Shigeru Hagaki stood there and didn''t speak. After all, the atmosphere was embarrassing for a while. It was Nara Lu who laughed out for a long time.


    "Since your Excellency is here, why not let''s take a look at the outcome of this war? See how the Shinobu defeated?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno chuckled and nodded: "Haha, that''s fine."


    He still has one mission that he hasn''t completed yet. It has been so long since the Battle of Kikyo Mountain that he has not discovered anything at all, and he hasn''t even touched the shadow of the story behind it.As a person who participated in the whole war, he knew that the previous stage of temptation could be eliminated. As for the reason why so many people were silent in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, it was probably the time for the last battle.


    After Uchiha Tatsumi said that, Shigeru Hagaki was not good for a while and left.After hesitating for a while, he had to sigh and stay where he was.After all, there is a Uchiha Tatsumi here. The ghost knows if he will get nervous and do some inexplicable things. Only Shigeru Hagaki himself will be able to delay him. If he is gone, no one can stop him. Chen''s time.


    Just in case, Shigeru Hagaki chose to stay and watch.


    While talking, Uchiha Tatsuno had already put away his aura.This gave the collapsed Oshemaru some room to breathe. He took a few deep breaths, and after slowing down, he barely stood up while supporting his body. He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, although his eyes had narrowed a lot, but still Can see his longing hidden deep in his eyes.


    "You are the Lord Uchiha Tatsumi? You are not as well-known as you see it, you are indeed a genius of the Uchiha family, you have such strength at a young age...hehehehe."


    Hearing Ochihamaru''s words, Uchiha Tatsumi frowned first, then glanced at him with an unkind look, and said in an unsatisfactory tone: "Don''t confuse me with the Uchiha family, the kind that has become a domestic cat. The family doesn¡¯t deserve the name Uchiha at all!"


    "Oh? Do you have a different idea in your heart? Indeed, compared with the previous Uchiha, the current Uchiha clan has decayed!" Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, Osamaru''s eyes brightened, and it seemed that he had found Uchi A breakthrough in Bo Chen''s conversation.


    It turns out that it¡¯s just that he thinks too much. Chen didn¡¯t have any good feelings for Oshemaru before he grew up, but now Chen is no longer what he used to be. The tone warned: "No matter how unbearable Uchiha''s affairs are, you won''t have your turn to point out!"


    "Huh?" An anger rose in Da Shemaru''s heart, just about to get angry at Uchiha Chen, when he saw Chen''s cold eyes, he forcibly stopped the anger in his heart.Then he laughed and said: "Yes, yes, Tatsu-kun is right. The skinny camel is bigger than horses. No matter how unbearable Uchiha is, it is still Konoha''s largest family, not to mention that Uchiha is still popular for three generations. Hokage is very important."


    As the saying goes, a person who knows the current affairs is a great master. Although Oshamaru is also a strong shadow-level, he has no confidence when facing Uchiha Tatsumi, especially after trying the power of those eyes, Oshamaru dare not even dare. Acting rashly, snakes are the creatures who know best to avoid harm. Facing Uchiha Tatsu who doesn''t know the depth, Da Shemaru decisively chose a conservative posture.


    As the saying goes, stretch out your hand and don¡¯t hit the smiley person, but when Uchihadatsu faced the smiley face of Oshemaru for some reason, he felt an inexplicable nausea in his heart. Don¡¯t look at him now looking at you with a smile, like a snake. Creatures are cold-blooded, as long as you show a little weakness, he will attack you frantically, especially when he treats you as a prey.


    Facing the immortal old monster like Dashemaru, Chen was really not sure that he could completely kill him when he didn''t turn on the Six Ways Mode.This guy, even if his soul is swallowed by Sasuke and sealed by Itachi Uchiha with a ten-fist sword, he can still survive tenaciously. If you can¡¯t really kill this guy, it¡¯s better not to get entangled with him, otherwise it¡¯s better to fight a snake. Not dying will only become more troublesome.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of Dashemaru''s revenge, but I don''t want to ask for trouble. After all, a poisonous snake hidden in the dark is thinking about it, and it comes out from time to time to do something. Although it does not pose any threat to Chen, it will also be disgusting.


    But this doesn''t mean Uchiha Tatsuno is going to show him a good face.This guy, if you don''t treat him harshly, he will dare to push his nose to his face and test your bottom line little by little.To grasp the initiative between the two of them, the only way to be strong is to make him naturally in a weak position.


    Taking a cold look at Oshemaru, Tatsun didn''t pay attention to him anymore, but turned his head and began to ask Nara Shikaji about the progress of the war.


    On the contrary, Da She Maru''s smile was embarrassed after seeing Chen ignored him, but he didn''t say anything. He had been used to the disgusting look in others'' eyes long ago.He never cared about these. In his opinion, those people are just his material or people who will become his material. He doesn''t need to pay attention to the mind of a material.


    At this moment, Oshemaru has not yet begun to undergo a living body transformation, which means that his body is still in the form of a person instead of a snake, but from his words and deeds, it is not far from him transforming himself into a white phosphorus snake. His desire to develop forbidden techniques is getting stronger and stronger, especially after Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s stimulation. He wants to develop forbidden techniques, and then grabs Uchiha¡¯s people and gets those eyes.Only in this way can he contend with Uchiha Chen and eliminate his biggest safety hazard.


    Chapter 614: It is impossible to carry the pot


    "Then what''s the situation now?" Uchiha Tatsumi asked Nara Shikahisa looking at the flare from the sky.


    Nara Luji gave a wry smile, and shook his head helplessly: "The situation is not optimistic, although it is currently Konoha''s advantage for the time being."


    "You Konoha!" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but reminded him. Although he agreed to help Konoha, this was based on the cooperation of the two parties, and it did not mean that he would join Konoha village again.


    "Okay, Konoha." Nara Shika nodded for a long time, and after correcting this statement, continued: "Although''Konoha'' has a huge advantage now, there is one of the most critical points now that this problem can be said. Directly wipe out all the advantages of Konoha now."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, Uchiha Tatsun suddenly became interested. Perhaps the story behind the Battle of Kikyo Mountain that he has always wanted to know is here, and the key to completing the mission is here. "Let''s listen." He Looking at Nara Lukisa with interest, he couldn''t help but speak.


    "Hey." Lu Jiu sighed, not knowing where to start, but he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Uchiha Tatsumi gradually became a little impatient from his original look full of interest, and when he saw Nara Lu''s reluctance to speak for a long time, he couldn''t help but urged: "If you have anything, please hurry up. Don''t be haggling here. What can''t you say?"


    "No, it''s not!" Nara Lu could not help but quickly explained a wave: "In fact, it is because of..."


    At this moment, Shigeru Hagaki stepped forward and patted Lujiu''s shoulder lightly, nodded to beckon him to retreat, and said to Uchihatatsu: "It''s up to me."


    "Master Maoshu!" Nara Luji looked at him worriedly.


    Shigeru Hagaki gave him a relieved look, and then looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and said, "This is what happened. When we decided on the battle plan, we should have asked all the people in several areas to evacuate, but because of the previous The battle caused all of us in the know to be in a coma, no one gave an order to retreat, and because other people had insufficient authority, they had no knowledge of this matter. As a result, none of the people in Kikyo City have left. It is better to say that this is a war of annihilation to lure the enemy into depth than to say that this is a tragic defeat in which the jade and stone are burned."


    Speaking of this, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help showing a regretful expression again on his face: "If we had remembered to order to evacuate in advance, maybe this wouldn''t happen."


    After listening to Uchiha Tatsumi, his brows wrinkled slightly. Could this be the secret behind the Battle of Kikyo Mountain?Was it because of this?All the sands were lured into Kikyo Castle to annihilate them together, but because the residents of the city did not evacuate, the war was truly defeated by Konoha, so no one dared to speak much when talking about this war?


    But it''s not right. Konoha in this time and space is forgiven for failing to evacuate successfully. Then what is the reason for Konoha in Tatsun that world that Osaimaru and Nara deer have not immediately issued an evacuation order for a long time?There must be some reason for this.


    Although all of this was caused by Uchiha Tatsun, will Ke Tatsu apologize?No, the death of a group of unrelated people will not cause him any loss, and he will not feel heartache. At most, he sighed with emotion in his heart. They died so miserably.After saying such words in a mild manner, there won''t even be a little ripple in his heart.

 350 Naruto Power System Chapter 350

    "So, is all this to be blamed on me?" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help asking back.Although he still has some doubts in his mind, he will never take the blame, and Chen couldn''t help but smile coldly at the faintly throwing the pot like Maoshuo Hagi, and turned back.


    "No, no, it''s not like that." Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi''s obviously unhappy tone, Nara Shigekyu took a step forward, ignoring whether he interrupted Hagishi Shigeru''s words, and quickly explained: "We Shigeru What adults means is that we are blamed for not being notified in time, otherwise this situation will not happen, we are not doing it in place, no matter what you do. If we calculate it right from the beginning, and immediately convey the information in place, then Nothing like this will happen."


    "Is that so?" Uchiha Tatsuno''s tone couldn''t hear sorrow and joy, as if it was really just a simple rhetorical question, but it was this rhetorical question that made Nara Shikaji a fright. He nodded quickly. , Kept winking at Hagaki Shigeru, trying to get him down this step as soon as possible, without any other twists and turns.


    He hasn''t forgotten that after Uchihatatsu said such a tone the last time, Uchihatatsu almost took their Konoha''s top combat power in the Kingdom of Wind in one go. He didn''t want to do this anymore, seeing the plan this time. To be successful, don''t have any more moths.


    After seeing Nara Shigeru winking wildly at himself for a long time, Shigeru Hagaki knew what he was worried about, so he couldn''t help but sighed and nodded at him to indicate that he understood what he meant, and then said to Uchiha Tatsumi: "No. Yes, we don¡¯t mean that. We are just feeling that our internal mechanism is still available to too few people, otherwise it won¡¯t happen."


    What Shigeru Hagaki said was the truth, and it was indeed like this. Although Konoha said that there were a lot of talents, but when they faced several countries attacking together at once, their manpower began to be stretched again. If If there is only one country, Konoha''s people are completely enough, and they can directly send all the high-level combat power to the level.


    It can be said that Konoha is by far the most powerful organization among all forces, and its combat effectiveness is even stronger than that of Akatsuki afterwards.


    Now Konoha, not only the second generation of Hokage did not die, but also Shigeru Hagaki did not die during the three wars, plus Sannin, Uchiha mirror, Danzo, as well as the newly promoted Hafengmizumon, Mitarai Zixiao Kuna, Kuna, Hyuga, Hyuga, Hyuga, Uchiha Tomitake, and other emerging shadow powers, today Konoha is simply unprecedentedly powerful, no one dares to fight Konoha alone, only through joint means can it be well He broke his wrist with Konoha.


    Chapter six hundred and fifteenth: Denial of request


    If it¡¯s just a Yunnin village or some other ninja village, Konoha may not be able to use so many super powers, and only in this situation where all sides are enemies, Konoha will appear advanced. The force is stretched.


    They are eager to have more talents, and more Konoha ninjas can break through this barrier and reach the shadow level strength to share for them.


    From the beginning of the first Ninja War to the present, when Konoha did not go to war on all sides?They have long been accustomed to this way of fighting, if one day Ninja World War Konoha is not fighting on all sides, maybe they will be surprised.


    Hearing Shigeru Hakata said this, Uchiha Tatsuno''s expression eased a lot. Even if Tatsuno knew Shigeru Habu and their hearts were still dissatisfied, what about it?Did you see the word care written on Uchiha Tatsu''s face?No, it just doesn''t care.


    "Nothing is fine." Uchiha Tatsuno nodded and fixed his gaze on Kikyo Castle not far away. There will be a brutal massacre not long after, and as witnesses of history, they will The existence of them will be erased forever, and today''s things will be sealed forever, no one will talk about them, and no one will remember them.


    This is fate, and a weak person will never be able to grasp his own destiny.


    Osamaru was surprised at Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s strength and was surprised. It turned out that Shigeru Hagaki and Yakuhisa Nara had a surprisingly respectful attitude towards Tatsun. Although Shigeru Hagi didn¡¯t show it on his face, he was so strong and valued. A face-saving person who was not angry after being stiff by Uchiha Tatsumi, but a kindly apologized?


    In Dashewan''s eyes, this was unbelievable.


    "Is this his strength? It seems that Lu Nara has not exaggerated Uchiha Tatsu''s strength for a long time."


    Even after personally experiencing Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s strength, Osamaru didn¡¯t really believe that he could defeat Shigeru Hagi, but according to the situation, it seems that this information is true. Otherwise, Shigeru Hagi is such a face-saving person. People will not admit their mistakes.


    At the beginning, Shigeru Hagaki preferred to commit suicide and apologize rather than carry the title of sinner in the village. This shows how important he regards his reputation and face. If it were not for the second generation of Hokage to come forward in person, perhaps this generation of Muye Bai Ya will fall, becoming the biggest unjust, false and wrongful case since Konoha was founded.


    Ono Shemaru subconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked his own mouth. He looked at Uchiha Tatsun with fiery eyes, and suddenly he seemed to have thought of something. The fiery eyes calmed down for a moment, looked away, and calmed down. Excitement in my heart.


    However, what Oshemaru didn''t know was that, fortunately, he moved quickly. If he was slow for a second, the ninjutsu in Uchiha Tatsu''s hand would be released.


    Slowly withdrawing the ninjutsu in his hand, Uchiha Tatsun once again recovered his calm.


    At this time, Shigeru Hagaki glanced at Shigeru Hagaki at this time, with a trace of inquiry in his eyes, and the two seemed to be discussing something with their eyes.


    Finally, Shigeru Hagaki nodded, and Nara Shigeru stepped forward and said to Tatsun: "This is Mr. Tatsu, look, can we entrust you now, please send all the people in Kikyo Castle safely, after all, you Sometimes Ninjutsu, it¡¯s much easier to get in and out..."


    "reason!"


    "Ok?"


    "I said, give me a reason to shoot."


    "Does your Excellency bear the heart to watch so many innocent lives die in front of you?"


    "Sorry, I will bear it." Uchiha Tatsumi said blankly.


    Nara Luhisa''s breathing was stagnant. He didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsuno to play cards according to the routine, so that all the persuasion drafts he prepared were invalidated, and he had to start again to persuade Uchiha Tatsu.


    "Since your Excellency has promised to help Konoha, why can''t you make more moves?"


    "I''m not interested, tired, and..." Uchiha Tatsumi looked flat and unmoved: "I have no obligation to pay for Konoha''s mistakes."


    Nara Shikagu spit out blood!tired?You said that you were tired if you beat Hamu Maoshuo and the pig, deer and butterfly to death.


    Are you despising our power?If you are tired like this, should we all be tired in this world?Why don''t you go to heaven?


    ...


    No matter what Nara Lukisa said, whether it was to increase their treatment in Konoha or to start from the righteousness, Uchiha Tatsumi could not help them rescue the people of Kikyo Castle.This made Nara Lujiu and Hagishi Shigeru a little disappointed on their faces, but Oshemaru still has a calm face, and even a little excitement.


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at the three of them without a trace, and instead of paying attention to them, he set his eyes on the battlefield that had already begun.


    At this moment, all the sand ninjas have entered the predetermined ambush. Although the sand ninja¡¯s Luosha, the red sand scorpion, and Ye Cang are wondering why Konoha¡¯s people retreated so quickly this time, they were in their hearts while attacking. A sense of vigilance was inevitably raised, and she had long ordered to tell all Sharen not to act rashly.


    However, under the burning of anger, those Shinobu had already lost a thing called sanity. They couldn''t listen to the warnings from Yekura Akasha Scorpion and others, but raised the weapon in their hands and chased in anger. With Konoha''s ninja, the orders they gave might only be heard by the subordinates around him.


    In the face of this situation, they were not easy to say anything, they could only sigh lightly and slowly followed behind the large troops to advance.


    However, the closer they are to Kikyo Castle, the greater their worries in their hearts, especially after they stepped into the area of ??Kikyo City, the feeling of heart palpitations reached a peak. By this time, if they did not know the warning If you do, then you are really waiting to die.


    They were so anxious that they couldn''t care whether it would affect the military''s morale. Anyway, they had already lost their military morale at this time. They immediately shouted, "There is an ambush, retreat!"


    However, it seemed that it was too late to withdraw at this time.I don''t know who fired a flare above the sky, and it looked so beautiful under the night, but in Ye Cang''s eyes, it was a terrible sign.


    Chapter six hundred and sixteen: Sha Yin''s decision


    The flares that exploded in the sky indicated that Konoha''s ninjas were about to launch a general attack on Shinobu.


    When Sand Shinobu''s senior officials saw the signal flare launched, they suddenly realized that they stared at the flare bursting in the sky. Their thoughts were stagnated for about a second, and suddenly they shouted: "Oops! Come on! Retreat, hurry, there is an ambush!"


    But at this time it seemed to be too late to retreat.


    The Konoha ninjas who have been stationed outside Kikyo City waiting for the signal have long been impatient. If they hadn''t been able to comply with the orders they had given before, they would have rushed as soon as Sunin rushed into Kikyo City. Come out to release ninjutsu.


    After waiting and waiting, Konoha''s ninjas finally waited for the offensive signal. They were impatient and threw the kunai that they had prepared in their hands.


    Thousands of Kunai with the detonating talisman flew into the sky and released towards the city of Kikyo, but how could it be possible that the huge city of Kikyo could be destroyed with tens of thousands of detonation talisman?


    This is just a prelude to an attack.


    The roar of the detonating talisman rang out in Kikyo, not only aroused the angry Sand Ninja, but also awakened the people who were sleeping in the city.


    They kept crying and hissing, and from time to time someone was buried in the ruins because the house was blown up by the detonation charm.


    At this time, the traps prepared by the Konoha Ninjas in advance played a role. From time to time, Sand Ninja was confined to the spot because she stepped on the traps Konoha Ninjas arranged in advance. At this time, losing the ability to move means death. What''s the difference, as long as an initiating talisman falls from the sky, it will immediately end with the head landing.


    Because of the explosion of the artillery fire, most of the sand ninjas at this time did not have the mind to investigate the traps that Konoha ninja had arranged in advance. At this time, it is too late to save their lives. There is no spare time to do other things.


    The detonating charms were thrown out one after another. Konoha¡¯s ninjas didn¡¯t know how many detonating charms they threw out in just a few minutes. Many ninjas had thrown out too many detonating charms and they got a little bit of their hands. cramp.


    After seeing Konoha¡¯s ninja throw so many detonation talismans in a battle, Uchiha Tatsun couldn¡¯t help but screamed and said, "This battle is like burning money. So many detonation talismans will cost you money. How much is it. Fortunately, the ninja coalition forces did not come to such a hand during the Fourth World War, otherwise the people of Tanoguchi would not be able to withstand the ninja coalition bombing."


    In fact, the detonation talisman tactics are not as powerful as Uchihasatsu imagined, it is just that it can play a specific role in a specific location.


    If it hadn''t been for the sand ninjas to squeeze all their heads into the city of Kikyo, the detonating talisman would not be able to play such a role, even as long as it was in the plains, the detonating talisman would weaken at least 70%.

 351 Naruto Power System Chapter 351

    Because the buildings in the city are too dense, Sand Shinobu has no place to hide.At this time, the sand ninjas are in danger, and even the elite upper ninjas are not absolutely sure that they can escape this painful abyss intact.


    That is to say, shadow-level powerhouses like Ye Cang, Luosha, and Scorpion can barely save themselves from this explosion.


    The ninjas outside the city continue to throw the detonation charms, and the city has long become an abyss of hell, not only the sand ninjas, but also the residents of the city. If the detonation charms at the beginning are just appetizers, now The dinner has just begun.Countless detonating charms were thrown in, and the houses in the city were blown up by detonating charms.


    Those who are sleeping, or those who have not fallen asleep, are all civilians without Chakra. They have no ability to protect themselves from the explosion of the detonating talisman. They can only watch the detonating talisman explode in front of them, and then suffer. Death.


    "Damn it, are Konoha''s ninjas crazy, there are ordinary people in the city!" Luo Sha couldn''t help but said viciously after using placer gold to block the detonation talisman from the head again.At this moment, the Chakra in his body had been consumed all the time, and a lot of sand ninjas gathered behind him, and they were barely able to survive under the protection of sand gold.


    "No! If this goes on, we will definitely die because Chakra consumes too much! We must break through!" Scorpion hid in the puppet, his puppet from time to time launched a piece of kunai, Qianben, after stabbing the detonation talisman. The detonating talisman was detonated ahead of time, avoiding a huge number of detonating talisman attacks.


    "How can I break through the current situation!" After blocking the detonation talisman once again, Luo Sha was impatient and couldn''t help asking Scorpion.


    "Look for someone first!" Scorpion gave Luo Sha a deep look, then released the organ skills in the puppet solemnly: "Luo Sha, now is not the time for you and me to compete. We must unite. The previous grievances It is written off, we need to cooperate!"


    As if feeling the sincerity of the scorpion, Luo Sha took a deep look at him, then nodded: "Okay! I believe you once, but what should we do now?"


    Scorpion took a deep breath, walked to Luosha, and fought against the detonating talisman that fell in the sky for him, and immediately said: "We may not be able to break through Konoha''s encirclement by our strength alone. We will do our best now. The possible collection is currently thrown at the sand ninjas who are capable of fighting, especially to find Yekura and others. Only when we find them can we have the possibility of breaking through."


    "You mean..."


    "That''s right! The gate of this city has long been sealed by Konoha Ninja. If we want to break through, we can only break through the door forcibly. If we can find Ye Cang, I believe her Shining Escape can be very soon. Destroying Konoha''s sealed gate, we can take advantage of this opportunity to forcefully break through."


    Luo Sha lowered her head and carefully thought about the success rate of this plan, but his effort did not stop. The detonating talisman that fell from time to time in the sky was resisted by him one by one, which greatly shared the pressure of the scorpion.


    After a short cup of tea, Luo Sha twisted her eyes and gritted her teeth as if she had made some decision: "Okay! I will believe you once and go! You lead us to find Ye Cang! The detonation symbol behind it. Just leave it to me, you just need to take care of the front!"


    After making the decision, the two executives were very quick, and the team behind them quickly assembled and started looking for Ye Cang.


    Chapter 617: Sha Yin''s Decision Two


    Although Kikyo Castle is very large, there are many buildings in the city. Under the obstacles of the buildings, it is reasonable to say that they can only search through it street by street.


    But now, the buildings in Kikyo Castle are destroyed by the Konoha Ninja Trap and the detonation charms. The original prosperous appearance is completely invisible. The streets are full of ruins of disastrous ruins, and the towering buildings are detonated one by one. Destroyed, you can see the square in the center of the city from the east of the city.


    It was for this reason that Scorpion and Luosha found Ye Cang and the others without much effort. At this moment, he was reuniting with Kayan Luo.


    Unfortunately, Ye Cang did not dare to use a wide range of burning ninjutsu to increase the power of the detonation talisman because of the restraint of her own ninjutsu. Therefore, compared with Luosha and the scorpion, her ability to resist the detonation talisman was much inferior.


    It is for this reason that the cruel people of sand that Ye Cang gathered are not as many as Luosha and Scorpions. At the same time, Ye Cang was accidentally injured when he was helping his subordinates to resist the detonation talisman. He is now accepting Yasha. Pill treatment.


    And the cruel sand gathered by Karuluo and Yecang were shivering and hiding in the sand surrounded by Karuluo.


    When Luosha and Scorpion found them, their situation was already in precarious condition.Although Kayura is also a strong shadow-level ninja, she can be used as an auxiliary ninja. The amount of chakra in her body is not much among the shadow-level ninjas. In this case, Kayura not only needs to protect her own safety, There is also a distraction to pay attention to the safety of other people. If it weren''t for Jiariluo''s unique escape technique, I am afraid they would have been in danger long ago, and it would not be possible for Luosha and Scorpion to find them.


    When seeing his wife and brother-in-law in a dangerous situation, Luo Sha obviously quickened his pace, and at the same time began to urge the caught Scorpion to rush forward to help.


    "Jara, how are you doing Jara! Are you okay?" Luo Sha, who rushed over non-stop, immediately opened up his placer gold escape technique to share part of the task for Gaura, and asked with concern.


    After receiving Luosha''s support, Jiarenluo was able to breathe a sigh of relief, freed a hand to gently stroke the hair covering his eyes, and gasped for a small breath, then smiled at Luosha and said softly: "It''s okay. , I can hold on, but you, are you okay?"


    "Do you think I look like something is going on? It''s you, how did you run into Ye Cang, and how did she get injured? This detonation symbol should be no more than her." Luo Sha patted her chest. There was no problem at all, a casual glance at the eye just spotted the injured Ye Cang, and he couldn''t help but asked in confusion.


    Hearing Luosha''s questioning, Kayanluo couldn''t help being silent for a while, and softly explained: "We happened to hear the sound of Ye Cang not far ahead when we were avoiding the trap, and I still had Yasha Maru following the sound to find I just found Ye Cang in the past. Ye Cang was already injured at that time. She was injured by the aftermath of the detonation talisman to protect her two subordinates. Fortunately, there was nothing serious. She has been treated, and I believe it will not be long before she can regain her combat effectiveness."


    "No wonder!" Hearing what Jiayanluo said, Luo Sha suddenly realized: "I said how can you gather so many companions alone? It turns out that you have been burdened by Ye Cang''s share. I have worked hard for you, but it doesn''t matter. When we are here, you can relax a lot."


    Jiariluo nodded. In this respect, she still believes in her husband. Not to mention that her husband¡¯s defense ability is stronger than hers. When the two are together, Jiariluo¡¯s sand can still attach to Luosha¡¯s placer. Make the defensive power of gold dust to a higher level.


    This is not just a superposition of one plus one equals two.After the two shadow level powerhouses release their own ninjutsu at the same time to form a combined ninjutsu, in order to be at least one level higher than ninjutsu alone, that is to say, the combined ninjutsu combining the power of the two can completely resist the detonation talisman. Hurt and protect the people under them.


    "What should I do now? It''s not a way to keep defending like this. Chakra always runs out of time, and it will be bad at that time." Jiarongluo swallowed a pill of rations and calmed down. The chakra in the body was restored.With the support of Luosha and the scorpion, Jiaren Luo no longer needs to devote himself to defense.


    Luo Sha did not answer Jiarenluo''s question head-on, but asked about Ye Cang''s situation: "How long will it take Ye Cang to regain combat effectiveness?"


    Karuura glanced back, and Yasha Maru was working hard to use healing ninjutsu to heal Yecang¡¯s injury. He also heard Luo Sha¡¯s words, raised his head while healed the wound, and replied: ¡°It¡¯s about four or five minutes left. , Master Yecang only suffered bone damage, and the meridians in the body did not suffer major damage. After the treatment, he has recovered seven or eighty-eight. After the treatment, the body can regain combat effectiveness by exercising."


    Hearing Yasha Wan''s explanation, Luo Sha nodded: "Then you hurry up!"


    "I will try my best..." Yasha Maru couldn''t help speeding up his hand movements, and the output of Chakra in the body increased.


    "We are in the city now that the enemy is outside the city. If we want to fight, we can''t do it. In the current situation, there is no other way but to break through. If we continue to consume it like this, all our chakras will be exhausted. If you don¡¯t open Ye Cang¡¯s Shinoya, only his and her Shinoya can penetrate the city. The gate of the city cannot be reached. I believe that Konoha¡¯s guys must have placed a lot of surroundings at the gate at this moment. We can only look at the weak points of the enemy. Breaking through, you will have to look at Ye Cang then."


    "Is that so?" Jiaren Luo nodded thoughtfully: "Because of this, you asked about Ye Cang''s injury?"


    "Yeah." Luo Sha replied: "We have just walked over from the city wall. We have tried it before. With our current methods, we must not only prevent the detonation in the sky but also take care of the teammates around us. It is basically impossible to break through the city. At that time, only a few of us can defend and let Ye Cang break through the wall. Only then will we be able to break through. As long as we break through the encirclement circle, we can be considered as a successful breakthrough. I have already sent a message to the headquarters. I believe that at this time the headquarters has dispatched support troops. As long as we can break through and insist on the arrival of the headquarters'' support, then we are safe."


    Hearing Luo Sha''s words, although Kayan Luo couldn''t find the loopholes in this decision, she faintly felt that something was wrong, there was always a worry in her heart, but she didn''t know what went wrong, so she could only sigh lightly. Tone: "I hope so!"


    Chapter 618: Sha Yin''s Situation


    Luo Sha and Gairara worked hard to maintain the defense in the sky, but it was impossible to protect so many people from harm by their strength alone.


    Scorpion released all the puppets in his collection. With one continuous operation, he controlled dozens of puppets to release the organs in the body together. With the puppets, he had already surpassed his mother-in-law, Chiyo, and became the strongest Sara Shinobu today. Puppet master.


    No one knows where the scorpion¡¯s limit is, because every time he appears, he can break his limit and become stronger. Dozens of puppets are not his limit at all. You must know that at the beginning of the Three Wars, he was alone. Controlling hundreds of puppets, that battle was earth-shattering, and countless Konoha ninjas died in the hands of the scorpion puppets.


    If it were not for the last wood industry white tooth flag Mu Mosuo to kill more than half of the scorpion puppets, maybe the war would end with Konoha defeat.


    It is precisely because of the fact that nearly half of the puppets were destroyed by Hagiaki Shigeru, Scorpion has never had the opportunity to repair and replenish his puppet library. Now the dozens of puppets are the limit he can take out.


    It''s not just the scorpion who is helping, as long as the sand ninjas behind him are not seriously injured and unable to act, they all use their own tricks. From time to time, someone releases puppets and releases ninjutsu to prevent the detonation talisman from falling from the sky.


    Gradually, the detonation talisman that fell in the sky became scarcer, and Konoha could not solve a war with detonation talisman no matter how rich he was financially.


    When the materials are always used up, even a wealthy owner like Konoha should save some use. After all, they are all strategic materials and it is not easy to reserve.


    Those Konoha ninjas who had thrown the detonation talisman in their hands started the second phase of action, and saw that they all rose into the air under the cover of their companions, set up a ladder to take out Jing Lan, and boarded the tower to start releasing ninjutsu. .


    For a time, countless fire escape, water escape, soil escape ninjutsu descended from the sky and landed on the sand ninjutsu.


    This time Konoha''s ninjas are standing on the wall and can clearly see the target, instead of having no target when throwing kunai before, they are now able to accurately release ninjutsu on the target while standing on the wall.


    Therefore, although Ninjutsu''s strike range is not as large as the previous detonation talisman, it is stronger than the detonation talisman in terms of lethality.


    Especially now Konoha''s ninja didn''t stop throwing the detonation talisman, but simply reduced the frequency of the detonation talisman.


    Under the attack of ninjutsu''s combination of explosive talisman, the sand ninjas ushered in another tragic blow.


    Not only the sand ninjas, but also the ordinary people in the city, the ordinary people who were lucky enough to escape the large-scale indiscriminate attack of the first wave of detonating talisman, how could they have such good luck this time.


    As long as there are people, there will be ninjutsu. Konoha''s ninja never sees whether the ninja in the city is a normal person or a ninja from Sand Ninja Village. There is a shadow activity where Konoha''s ninja can release ninjutsu.


    They didn''t even know that there were ordinary people in Kikyo Castle who had not been evacuated.They subconsciously regarded those as the ninjas of Sand Ninja Village.


    Under the bombardment of the detonation talisman and ninjutsu, Kikyo Castle has long turned into a purgatory on earth.As we walked down, there were broken fingers everywhere, and those who hadn''t died could only groan uncontrollably on the ground, waiting for the next wave of attacks to come and kill them completely.


    Whether it was Sunninja or Konoha''s ninja, they didn''t realize that there were many ordinary people in Kikyo Castle.

 352 Naruto Power System Chapter 352

    ...


    Pulling open the dust wrapped outside, Luo Sha snorted, and her body swayed twice as if she was struck by lightning. She staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Jialuluo quickly supported Luo Sha, who was about to fall, with his eyesight, and asked with concern: "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Shaking his head, rising from Jiarenluo¡¯s arms, Luo Sha took a deep breath: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just too hard just now. I didn¡¯t expect Konoha¡¯s ninja to be so cruel, and she will use it after using the detonation talisman. Ninjutsu bombs again, is this a rhythm that will drive us to an extinction?"


    Rosha''s eyes stared at the Konoha ninjas on the wall through the space outside the dusty gold, and there was a burst of anger in his heart, but he couldn''t do anything at all now, once he left, everyone behind him Will be destroyed by Konoha Ninja''s ninjutsu in an instant.


    It''s impossible to withstand so many ninjutsu with Kara''s sand alone.


    "If you can find a way to kill them all." Luo Sha sighed lightly, with some regrets in her heart. At this moment, he can''t get out of his body, and even if he acts alone, he can''t release ninjutsu to the wall. Go up.


    Speaking of Luo Sha, once again turned her gaze to Yasha Maru and urged: "Isn''t it all right? We can''t hold it!"


    "Immediately, hold on!" At this moment, Yachawan is already running the Chakra in his body with all his strength, working hard to maintain medical ninjutsu. The injury in Yecang''s body has been cured by the treatment of Yachawan, and the rest is That is, the burn on the skin is recovering quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "It''s too late!" Ye Cang couldn''t help but anxiously see that Yasha Wan was still recovering from the burn on his body: "Wrap a piece of gauze and barely make do with it. I think it''s all right now. They can''t hold it anymore, they must be fast! "


    "But..." Yasha Maru hesitated: "This will leave scars on the skin, are you sure."


    Ye Cang hesitated, and suddenly she twisted her eyes and nodded firmly, "It''s okay, come on, hurry up!"


    "it is good!"


    If you don''t need medical ninjutsu and just simply bandage it, the speed is very fast.In the blink of an eye, Yasha Maru did the bandaging work.


    Standing up from the ground, Ye Cang moved her body. The bandage wrapped around her body did not affect her actions. He nodded to express his gratitude to Yasha Wan, and then came to Luosha: "Let you wait a long time, now How to do."


    "Recovered?" Luo Sha asked back.


    "There is no effect anymore. The rest are skin injuries. Just wait for a good rest period after I go back. The most important thing now is how we can break through."


    "You heard what I said before? I don''t need to repeat it again." Luo Sha nodded and asked.


    "No, just say that we break through there." Ye Cang waved his hand and said impatiently.


    Chapter six hundred and nineteenth: Luosha''s special state


    Ye Cang showed a look of impatience on his face. Now the situation is so urgent, where does she still have time to listen to Rosado''s pressure?Besides, although Ye Cang was injured before, it didn''t mean that she lost consciousness.


    He had already clearly heard the conversation between Luo Sha and Jia Yan Luo while receiving Yasha Wan treatment.Knowing that the situation in Sun Shinobu is not right, she is also extremely anxious, but what can be done?Ye Cang, who was seriously injured at that time, had no mobility at all.


    If Jiariluo and Yasha Maru were late for a minute or two, perhaps Yecang would be killed by the detonation talisman because of his exhaustion.


    ...


    Ye Cang didn''t say any extra words, Luo Sha closed his mouth wisely, he looked around, and then quickly knotted his hands and patted the ground.


    A large pile of fine placer gold flows out from the ground, and it spreads continuously around the ground with Luosha as the center.The tiny gold dust is like the continuation of Luo Sha''s body induction, able to perceive the flow of chakras within a radius of 500 meters.


    This trick seems to be very powerful, but it is of no use at all.This trick can only detect chakras released by people within a radius of 500 meters, but it cannot detect those who have not released the chakras.


    In other words, if a ninja hides in the dark and motionless, Luo Sha''s gold dust will not sense his existence.This kind of tasteless trick was only developed with a tentative mentality at the beginning. When it was discovered that it could not be used as a perception ninjutsu, it was never used again. I did not expect to send it in this place today. It worked.


    So there is no waste of ninjutsu, only people who waste.No matter how much ninjutsu is used, there will be times when it comes in handy, and the person who wastes it, even if he gets the most powerful ninjutsu, still can''t release its super power.


    I closed my eyes and carefully sensed the slightest changes in the four chakras passing from the placer gold.I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the reason for the lack of distance. Luosha frowned and didn¡¯t perceive any major changes. The ninja chakras in the four places have roughly the same fluctuations, and a large number of chakras gathered at the gate of the city. reaction.It seems to be preventing them from breaking through the city gate.


    Luo Sha took a deep breath, and the chakra in the body was further released. After increasing the output of the chakra, the placer gold went further. Without being discovered by the Konoha ninja, the placer gold even spread to the downstairs of the city wall. This appearance is enough for Luo Sha to perceive the situation outside.


    No matter how far away it is, it is not only a question of the amount of Rosa Chakra, but also easy to be discovered.Konoha also exists as a perceptive ninja, and Luosha also has to resist the ninjutsu falling from the sky while sensing it. This greatly affects his work efficiency and gets twice the result with half the effort, causing him to waste a lot of investigation. carat.


    After the placer gold invaded the edge of the city wall, Luo Sha suddenly opened his eyes, and an unconscious look appeared in his pupils, as if the soul had gone out of his body, his whole consciousness completely spread to the battlefield, trying to gain insight from a person''s consciousness. The direction of the entire battlefield.


    For a long time, he even forgot to release even the basic defenses, leaving Jiarenuo alone still struggling to support.


    Xie was the first person to realize that Luo Sha had a problem. He immediately took over the defense work other than Kayan Luo Shazi, and then motioned with his eyes to other people to come with him, and then said to Kayan Luo. : "There seems to be something wrong with Luo Sha''s situation. He looks like this, isn''t there something wrong with him?"


    Scorpion¡¯s worried voice passed through Luosha¡¯s ears. He was in a situation where his soul came out of his body to explore the battlefield. Although his consciousness could not spread to the entire battlefield, his perception was the most clear at the location closest to him. Yes, from the moment Xie started to speak, Luo Sha, who was still a little confused, woke up instantly.


    It''s just that his current state makes him involuntarily involuntarily, in a state where his soul is out of his body, Luo Sha doesn''t know how to return to his body.The people in Sha Ninja Village did not study the soul very deeply, and none of them even had studied the soul ninjutsu.


    Therefore, everyone is at a loss as to the current situation of Luosha.Even though Yasha Maru had already gone forward to investigate it, he still couldn''t find anything famous.


    Luo Sha, who incarnates consciousness on the battlefield, has long discovered the information he wants to know, but the current situation is how he can return to his body.


    No matter how hard he tried, no matter how close he was, his body didn''t respond at all.He can clearly sense every part of his body, but there is no way to resonate with his body.Luo Sha''s consciousness couldn''t help but jittered anxiously, causing his calm mind to become restless, and the whole person''s consciousness also began to blur.


    ...


    Uchiha Tatsumi, who was in the high mountains outside the city, seemed to have discovered something extraordinary. He narrowed his eyes and exclaimed in the city: "Oh? I didn''t expect that there are still people who can do this now!"


    Closing his eyes, Uchiha Chen began to slowly perceive who the soul that interested him was.


    As a result, he was a little surprised. The soul that interested him was indeed Luosha whose consciousness was incarnate on this battlefield. It was the fourth generation of Fengying in the original world, Gaara''s father, who died tragically in Oshemaru. Poor ghost in the hand.


    "It turned out to be you guy!" Uchiha Tatsumi chuckled, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. At the same time, with a wave of his left hand, the invisible energy spread from his hand in the direction of Kikyo Castle: "It''s interesting, just let me see Seeing this world, will you have a different destiny? Whether you can escape smoothly depends on your luck."


    Uchiha Tatsuno did not expect that there would be people in this place who could accidentally hit and enter a state of unconscious God perception. In this state, they could turn themselves into any part of this world, which means that no matter what in this world Nothing can escape his perception.


    This state is very difficult to enter, even Uchiha Tatsu has to turn on the true six modes before he can barely enter.Did not expect Luo Sha to enter this state by accident.


    This state is strong, and the corresponding price to be paid is also high.


    Chapter six hundred and twentieth: the problem of not doing anything


    If a person with insufficient strength enters this state by mistake, it is very likely that he will be directly integrated with the heavens and the earth. From then on, the soul will no longer be able to return to his own body, and can only be a lonely ghost, melting. In the world.


    Become a nutrient between heaven and earth, and can no longer be resurrected and reborn.After all, the soul is already integrated with the heavens and the earth, and there is no such thing as resurrection and rebirth of the soul.


    Uchiha Chen was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect Luo Sha to actually reach this state after breaking through his limit.


    Calculated according to Luo Sha''s current state of strength, he will transform into the essence of heaven and earth and merge with the heaven and earth in less than ten minutes.


    Uchiha Tatsun lowered his head and thought for a while.When he was thinking about Luosha''s back, he wanted to make a move.


    Although he was not too cold with Luo Sha when he was watching Hokage in his previous life, it can be said that he has never seen a person with such complex emotions and such shamelessness.


    After Gaara became the pillar power of the new term of Shinobu, in order to be able to control the power of the first, Gaara''s childhood was actually isolated.


    Gaara endured the betrayal that he shouldn¡¯t bear at that age. Gaara almost never slept well because of the bad seal. He will be released once the deep sleep has passed, so he can¡¯t get it for a long time. Gaara''s spirit is a little abnormal when he sleeps well.


    And Luosha?In order to be able to control Gaara, it was not only wrong to guide Gaara''s outlook on life and values, but also to let Gaara''s uncle, the person I trusted Yasha Maru, to assassinate him.


    Gaara completely blackened after experiencing the betrayal of his closest relatives and became the fearful existence of Ninja.Only in this way did Luo Sha achieve his goal of controlling Gaara.


    To be honest, I have always disdain for people like Luo Sha, but Gaara has not been born in the current situation, and the old monk of Fenfu is about to come. If there is no suitable person, it is very likely that one will be Run away to escape.

 353 Naruto Power System Chapter 353

    Even in this world, Uchiha Tatsuno would not give the tail beast to others, but he already has ten chakras in his body, it is impossible to seal the tail beast again, right?


    He used the tail beasts of this world to be of no use, so the best solution was to follow Chen''s original world and not to interfere with their experience of becoming a human column force.


    This involves the question of whether people like Luosha can be saved, and whether Gaara can be born.


    Uchiha Tatsumi was thinking about this issue with her mouth pursed. Time is not in a hurry. Even if the fellow Luo Sha disperses in the world, it will take ten minutes. This time is enough for Uchiha Tatsumi to think about this issue.


    But Uchiha Tatsuo''s expression was no longer the same in Nara''s eyes.Lu Jiuzai saw Uchiha Tatsuro frowning and pursing his mouth. He thought that Uchiha Tatsuo was not satisfied with the battle for such a long time.


    He couldn''t help whispering: "Mr. Chen, please wait for a while. Maybe you have encountered stubborn resistance elements in the city. After all, they also have shadow-level powerhouses. They want to kill the shadow-level only by the detonation talisman. The strong are still more difficult..."


    Lu Jiu was halfway talking, his meaning couldn''t be more obvious, and the shadow-level powerhouses were not paperless. It was not realistic to kill them by detonation talisman alone, and he could only kill them bit by bit.If Uchiha Tatsumi got impatient, he could go up and solve it himself, and Konoha would not mind at all.


    Knowing Lujiu''s careful thinking, Uchiha Tatsun just gave him a funny look, but did not act.However, Lu Jiu''s words made him make a decision-not to save Luo Sha.


    Life and death have fate, wealth and wealth are in the sky, and there is always one day to pay back.Since Luo Sha dared to come out, he must be ready to sacrifice. Even if Chen saves him now, there will always be sacrifice.


    That being the case, all depends on his life.It is not impossible to rescue Luosha from this state. As long as there is a strong person who can forcibly disturb the world and interrupt the connection between Luosha and the world, Luosha can be rescued.


    However, everyone present at this moment had this strength except for Uchiha Tatsuno, only Shigeru Hagaki could do it.


    Needless to say, Shigeru Hagaki, as Konoha''s commander, wished that Sawa could die an important figure. Only in this way could he win a decisive victory in the fight against Sawa.


    Except for the two of them, not only did the others lack this strength, they were also unaware of Luo Sha''s current state, saying that rescue was impossible.


    Since neither of the two people present had any plans to rescue them, everything was left to Luo Sha''s life.


    However, Luo Sha found that after reaching the limit of his perception, he found that it was still not enough. He could only constantly squeeze his limit and expand the coverage of placer gold.


    When the gold dust continued to spread, his whole person also entered this mysterious state.


    After discovering this state at first, Luo Sha felt happy, and he found that his perceptual power could spread to the entire battlefield.


    But when he found that he couldn''t return to his body after getting the information he wanted, it made him feel a trace of fear.


    Because, he found that for every second of his existence in this state, a part of his soul would disappear for no reason. Luo Sha clearly felt the part of his disappeared soul merged into this space and became The nutrients between the heavens and the earth are transformed into the power of nature to give back to the whole world.


    Anxiously, he kept trying to get back into his body, but he didn''t know how to get back, he could only do useless work, and even after he tried one more time, his soul would lose a point. .


    After trying to no avail, Luo Sha didn''t dare to act rashly anymore, so she yelled at Jiaru Luo Yecang and the others, hoping to get their response.


    But the result was very cruel.They were nervously defending the ninjutsu that fell from time to time in the sky, and did not pay too much attention to Luo Sha, who was still squatting on the ground. Only Kayura looked at Luo Sha with expectant eyes from time to time, as if he was Waiting for him to wake up.


    The situation turned down sharply. Originally, there was still a glimmer of hope for Shinobu, but now it seems that this glimmer of hope has become unpredictable.


    The situation is at a critical point, maybe the whole army of Sand Shinobu will be wiped out here?


    Chapter Six Hundred and Twenty One: All cards are out


    There is no way to the sky, but Luo Sha feels that his life is full of darkness at this moment, making every day not to be, and the earth is not working.No one can feel his calling, and no one can feel his despair.


    At the moment of despair, he couldn''t help but regret his decision slightly.Why should I be so persistent?If he hadn''t been so crazy before, maybe this kind of problem wouldn''t happen.


    If you want to make a breakthrough, just find a breakthrough?As long as it is not the most dangerous place towards the city gate, isn''t it the same everywhere?


    Only when a person is in a life-and-death situation will he begin to reflect on his own actions.Just like Luo Sha, he himself is very cherish his life. Compared with the lives of other people, he regards his own life more importantly.


    Others can''t see Luo Sha''s current situation, but Uchiha Tatsu can clearly see the chagrin on Luo Sha''s face at the moment.This made Uchiha Tatsuno more determined not to save Luo Sha.


    It turned out that he didn''t expect him to be such a person, and Luo Sha''s psychological state Uchiha Tatsu could probably guess some, nothing more than regretting why he had to work hard for a group of unrelated people.


    As a strong competitor of Sunnin Village''s next Kazekage, his own life must be more precious than others in his heart.


    Although Luo Sha seemed to care about Sun Shinobu''s subordinates, she did sacrifice a lot for them and made a great contribution.But all this is just appearance, it''s just an effort to be able to win Fengying.


    If it weren''t for the position of Fengying, Luosha wouldn''t bring so many people to break through, perhaps he might only bring a few people who are useful to him, such as Karenuo and Yasha Maru.


    Uchiha Tatsumi saw all these things. Although he wouldn¡¯t say anything on the surface, Uchiha Tatsumi had already put Rasa on the unpopular list in his heart. Uchiha Tatsumi knew her fate very well, even This time he survived a catastrophe, and in the end he will still die in the hands of O She Maru.


    But does he have a chance to survive this time?


    The answer is yes!


    As early as when they set off, Ye Cang and others had already sent out a signal to ask for help. The moment they sent out the signal, the Sand Ninja Motobu saw their signal for help, and immediately sent a large number of teams to follow in their footsteps. Rescue.


    Sand Shinobu''s headquarter knew very well that it would be an extraordinary situation for the vanguard to fire several flares in a row.


    And Chiyo, who cares about his only grandson, not only pulls Eilao Zang, but also asks for a wave of blessings, and brings him this big killer.


    When they felt the battlefield, it happened to be the last wave of the Konoha ninja offensive.


    Seeing this situation, how could Chiyo stand it?Her only grandson was under siege in Kikyo, and when she opened the seal scroll in the ninja bag, she released her strongest puppet.


    "The secret technique is close to Song ten people!"


    "Secret Skill Exercises!"


    Chiyo looked at Fenfu and cast a begging look: "Please, please save them!"


    Put your hands together and sigh softly: "Amitabha, the thousand generations of benefactors dare not fail to ask for it!"


    Then Di Fu closed her eyes and began to connect with one of the body, and gradually Di Fu fell into a deep sleep.A force flowed from his limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and normal chakras, which were obviously not human, spewed out from his body.


    A big tabby cat full of sand appeared on the battlefield!


    "Hahahaha! I finally came out! Kill, kill, kill!"


    After Shizuru appeared on the battlefield, he laughed three times for the first time, wagging his tail.The sand ninjas behind him hurriedly avoided, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.


    Upon seeing this, Chiyo couldn''t help but yelled at the sand ninja elite who came to the rescue: "What are you still doing, hurry up and save people!" They suddenly realized that they rushed up to start fighting with Konoha''s ninja.


    On the high mountain, Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes condensed, and then he directed at Oshemaru: "Hurry up and stop, you must not let the sand in the city run out, otherwise everything will be lost, I will stop one, you The organizer resists the remaining Sand Shinobu!"


    "Understood!" Da She Maru nodded solemnly, and then went down the mountain behind Shigeru Hagaki.


    Uchiha Tatsun turned his head to look at Nara Luku and asked curiously, "Why don''t you go down?"


    Nara Deer smiled helplessly for a long time, and shrugged his shoulders and said, "What can I do in my current state? Can I give someone a head? I can only pay attention to it. The battlefield is really not suitable for me. It''s your Excellency. , Don''t you go down and join in the fun?" As he said, he sat down on the ground, and pulled up a piece of grass to his mouth.


    Seeing Nara Shikahisa''s appearance of a salted fish, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled undeniably. He didn''t believe this guy''s nonsense. You must know that he is known as the smartest person in the history of the Nara family. The only heir to the next generation of the patriarch of the Nara family, he, Mito Dinza Aki, and Hideichi Yamanaka are known as the new generation of pig-deer butterflies, galloping on the battlefield. When the three of them add up, even if they meet the strength of the movie The strong can also fight for it.


    Even if you can''t fight against the shadow rank powerhouse, you can still retreat.


    "Me? I won''t go down to join in the fun. I promised Shigeru Hagaki only to protect your safety. The current situation is not the same as the previous commission. Besides, I am the one who loves to join in the fun in your eyes. Are you a man?" Uchiha Tatsun looked at Nara Lukisa speechlessly, couldn''t help but smiled bitterly.


    Although Uchiha Tatsuh looks like he likes to join in the fun, if it weren''t for him, Uchiha Tatsuno would never even take a look.


    Had it not been for this system mission to give such a good reward, even if he really wanted to know the secret hidden behind Kikyo Mountain, he would probably not come over so enthusiastically to help Konoha.

 354 Naruto Power System Chapter 354

    "Is that so?" Nara Lujiu nodded thoughtfully, but Uchiha Tatsu could see that Lujiu''s eyes were full of distrust.He seemed to know that Nara Luji didn''t believe what Tatsun said, but he didn''t care, but shrugged his shoulders and continued to watch the fierce fight below.


    Chapter 622: A Body Without a Soul


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuo didn''t pay attention to him for a long time, Nara Kaji looked at the anxious battle below, and couldn''t help but curl his mouth uninterestingly.


    Originally, he wanted to tentatively take this opportunity to provoke Uchiha Chen to see if he could help.


    After all, it is a Morizuru. In addition to Uchiha Madara who has a kaleidoscope writing wheel, there is only the first generation of Naruto Senjuzuma who has a record of defeating the tail beast head-on, although he knows the strength of Shigeru Hagi , But in front of the tail beast, no one dared to relax their guard.


    If Uchiha Tatsuo can join the battlefield, I believe that Ping Tatsu''s unparalleled strength will have hope for teaming up with Shigeru Hagi to deal with Gu Yiwei.


    Facts have proved that he overestimated the strength of a tail, and underestimated the strength of Shigeru Hagaki and Uchiha.


    No matter which one of them is on, isn''t it easy to deal with the trivial one?It''s just that people nowadays have not experienced the generations of super shadow level walking all over the floor, and the tail beast is not as good as the dog. For the tail beast, even if it is only one tail, there is an inexplicable sense of awe.


    In their view, the tail beast can only be defeated by using the human sea tactics. When the tail beast appears on the battlefield, it means that people will die, and many people will die.


    If you don''t use the human sea tactics, you will not be able to withstand the ravages of the tail beasts, which is why no tail beasts have appeared on the battlefield so far.


    Not only is the tail beast difficult to fully control, but also because once the tail beast appears on the battlefield, it means that the war has reached an endless life and death.


    Once the tail beast fails, it means that the war is over.Regardless of whether it is the losing party or the victorious party, they will suffer unbearable losses.


    Just like nuclear bombs in modern society, all major countries have them, but no country will actively release nuclear bombs for military strikes.


    Although this analogy is somewhat unreasonable, the existence of the tail beast is no different from the nuclear bomb in modern society.


    Since Sun Shinobu chose to let the tail beast fight in this war, it also means that after the war is over, they will be able to decide the winner.


    Unlike Nara Lukisa¡¯s worries, although Shigeru Hagaki has not faced the tail beast head-on, he faintly felt that the pressure that the tail beast brought to him was far less than the pressure that Uchihasatsu gave him. Bigger.


    This is why he is confident and dared to face a Shou crane alone.


    When Shigeru Hagi intercepted in front of Shouhe, Shouhe had already gone crazy.He constantly picked up the sand on the ground with both hands and threw it around.


    "Hahahaha, happy and happy!"


    Shouhe laughed loudly, growing up with a big mouth, and the green qi jade bullets condensed in his mouth.


    "Feng Dun refines empty bombs!"


    One after another exploded air-refining bombs continued to explode outside Kikyo, not only Konoha''s ninjas were affected, but also many sand ninjas died in the hands of Shouzuru because they could not dodge.


    "Can''t this monster be spotted and hit?" The ninja who controlled the puppet to kill Konoha casually, Chiyo looked at the Shouzuru raging on the battlefield and couldn''t help muttering viciously.


    Eilao hides next to Chiyo to protect her, and when he hears Chiyo''s words, he can''t help but smiles bitterly: "Satisfaction, this one is a monster originally, it''s good to be able to help!"


    Chiyo also knows this. She just complained, knowing the urinary sex of her tail beast, and did not care about it. Instead, she gathered the sand ninjas gathered around and rushed towards the gate of Kikyo Castle, trying to break through Konoha. Encircled circle of ninjas.


    The Konoha ninja guarding the door is naturally impossible to get away. After seeing a group of sand ninjas rushing over, even if they line up, the ninjutsu in their hands will not let go, and they will wait for the thousand generations to come up.


    And the Sand Shinobu in Kikyo City at the moment, their hearts were already agitated when they heard the noise outside.They knew this must be reinforcements coming.


    Jia Luluo was overjoyed, and then looked at Luo Sha excitedly: "It''s reinforcements, reinforcements are here, Luosha, our reinforcements are here!"


    But to her surprise, Luo Sha did not pay attention to her, still keeping his original posture and squatting on the ground.


    How could she not know that Luosha had a problem at this time?


    "Losa, Luosha!" Jiarenluo shouted towards Luosha.But she didn''t dare to move Luosha, and she didn''t know what Luosha was doing now, for fear that it would cause him harm if she moved Luosha.


    "What''s wrong with him?" At this time, Ye Cang and Xie also noticed Luosha''s abnormality, and couldn''t help but asked with concern.


    Xie took a closer look at Luo Sha''s state, and his eyes were a little unpredictable: "The way he is now..." Xie hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should say it.


    "Why? What did you find?" Ye Cang couldn''t help but asked in a low voice when he saw that Xie had something to say.


    "He..." Scorpion frowned, carefully observing Luo Sha''s state, and said with a trace of uncertainty: "He looks like a puppet now."


    "puppet?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing the puzzled expressions cast by the two, Scorpion thought for a while: "You probably all know my level of puppetry. Recently I am studying a human puppet technology, which means that a human body is used to create soul puppets. Now The research has reached a critical time, but it is at this time that it has fallen into a bottleneck."


    "bottleneck?"


    "Yes!" Scorpion nodded and looked at Luo Sha solemnly. At this moment, his eyes were a bit subtle, as if he was looking at a piece of art: "The bottleneck lies in how to put the soul of the person in the puppet. If a puppet does not have a soul, then it is not worthy to be called a human puppet. I am stuck in a bottleneck in this place."


    Talking about the scorpion, he turned his eyes to Luo Sha: "His current condition is the same as the product I failed to study before, but with a human body and no soul."


    "What!" Jiaren Luo was surprised and asked quickly: "You...how did you know?"


    "Feeling..." Xie frowned slightly, not knowing how to explain: "In short, it is inexplicable. I can feel that Luosha''s soul is not in his body now, and I don''t know what is going on. Maybe he used it. This ninjutsu caused it. I don¡¯t know what is going on with him now. The reinforcements have already arrived, and Luosha has not regained consciousness. It will be too late if this continues."


    Chapter six hundred and twenty-third: Manic Shouhe


    "What should I do, it is impossible to leave it alone, right?" Ye Cang spread his hands, slammed Jiaren Luo''s mouth, and motioned to Scorpion to look at her: "Well, people have become like this because of us, you Look at Jaura..."


    Jiarenluo looked anxious, and saw Luo Sha lingering, and when the roar outside became louder and louder, she couldn''t help but stomped her feet, and wanted to forcibly wake Luo Sha.


    Fortunately, Xie Xie stopped her behavior in time after seeing Jiaren Luo''s behavior: "Don''t mess around, if something goes wrong, it will be irreparable."


    "Then what to do...Aren''t we just waiting like this!" Jiaren Luo shouted at the scorpion with tears in his eyes.She and Luo Sha have long been engaged, and will be able to return to the village to get married only after the war is over. As his fiance, Kayura has long attached his heart to Luo Sha.


    Looking at the current situation, the scorpion seems to want to give up Luo Sha, how can Kayan Luo agree?Rebutted his opinion toughly with Scorpion.


    Jialuluo is confident, and relying on his own sand to protect him is not a scorpion.Although the current situation is much better than before, Jiarenluo, as the only group defender now, really can''t do without her.Although the Konoha ninja on the wall was slower because of the sand rushing into the battle, it was impossible for the scorpions and the others to leave safely without Luo Sha and Kayan Luo at the same time.


    "The action must be done, and there will definitely be a way..." Scorpion sighed slightly. He was very clear about Jiaren Luo''s feelings now, so he didn''t blame her. If it was Scorpion himself, I am afraid he would do something more. Excessive things: "It''s just how to act in this action, and how to implement the method. There must be a charter. It is absolutely impossible to sit and wait. I believe you can''t last long with your current chakra."


    Jiarenuo gritted his teeth, took out a ration pill from the ninja bag and swallowed a word and said: "I can still hold on, you guys think of a way."


    After taking the Bingliang Pills, an inexplicable chakra flowed out of Gaara¡¯s limbs, and then spread to her body. The originally barren chakra was replenished again, although it did not return to its peak state. But it has been able to last longer.


    The sand defense that had been exhausted was strengthened once again after being injected by Jairro Chakra.Jiayanluo pursed her mouth and said nothing. She had already given all the decision-making power to Scorpion. She believed that Scorpion would not do such a thing to abandon her companion.In other words, she absolutely can''t do this kind of abandonment of her beloved fianc¨¦.


    ...


    The people in Kikyo are working hard, and the people outside Kikyo are also working hard.


    An air-refining bomb exploded among the crowd, knocking many people to the ground.This kind of attack method that doesn''t distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, if it weren''t for Sand Shinobu''s really poor skills, it would never be used.


    When Shigeru Hagaki arrived at the scene, many ninjas had already died in the hands of one tail on the battlefield, and Shigeru Hagaki''s heart was bleeding.That was the backbone of their Konoha. In order to be able to defeat Sand Shinobu this time, Shigeru Kakigi sent all Konoha ninjas who could fight in the Kuniverse.


    There were no fewer than thousands of ninjas in Kikyo Castle alone, but all of this became fragmented under the attack of a Morizuru.


    Maoshuo Hagi clenched his fists tightly, his eyes staring at Shouhe, bursting with radiance, his whole body was shocked, and a strong murderous aura enveloped him.

 355 Naruto Power System Chapter 355

    "Oh? Another little bug, ahhahaha!" After feeling the strong killing intent of Shigeru Hagi, Shouhe couldn''t help but glance at it subconsciously, and found that it was just an ordinary middle-aged man who couldn''t help but laugh. Opening his mouth is an air-refining bomb heading towards Hagaki Shigeru.


    With a cold face, Shigeru Hagaki slowly pulled out the blade of the white tooth behind him. After being injected into the chakra, a bright white light was emitted on the blade. He saw Shigeru Hagi stomping his feet, and the whole person was like a cannon. Go straight at a Shouhe.


    The short knife in his hand was swung, white light flashed, and Shouzuru''s legs, which were all made of sand, were cut off by Shigeru Hagaki.


    "Ahhhhh! You hateful bug, dare to hurt my uncle, my uncle wants you to die!" Shouhe became more violent after being attacked, because he was sealed in Fenfu''s body all year round, Shouhe The temperament can be said to be the most grumpy among the nine-tailed beasts.


    It had a big mouth, and several air-refining bombs were fired at Hagaki Shigeru.


    Shigeru Hagaki''s body was like fluttering in the wind without a trace of strength. With the flow of air, it became erratic. Not surprisingly, all the air refining bullets of Shouhe fell to the ground, and hitting the open area did not cause harm.


    "Asshole!" Upon seeing this, Shouhe couldn''t help becoming more irritable.


    Shigeru Hagi took a cold glance at Shouzuru and saw Oshemaru releasing ninjutsu behind Shouzuru. He couldn''t help but said: "Just leave it to me here. You can go and command the team. I''m alone. It can be done!"


    The angry big civet roared at Shigeru Hagaki, becoming even more violent when he saw him ignoring him.At this moment, the leg severed by Shigeru Hagi had healed automatically.It was originally composed of sand, and it couldn''t be defeated by physical damage alone.Such an attack can only make it feel pain and become more violent.


    Shouhe suddenly slapped his hands, raising the soil of a city, and the chakras of Yin and Yang attributes in the air were constantly condensing, and the sense of terrifying power made Shigeru Hagaki a little bit frightened.


    "Never let this attack fall in the crowd!" Shigeru Hagaki hurriedly rushed towards Shouhe.


    The yin and yang chakra in the air continuously condenses and shrinks into a small spherical object in the ratio of twenty to eight, and the horror aura is emitted from this small ball.


    "Tailed beast jade!"


    Even the weakest tail beast can release the tail beast jade alone, but as the weakest tail beast, the time for a tail beast jade is longer than other tail beasts, which gave Shigeru Hagaki a reaction. time.


    "All scattered!" Shigeru Hagaki yelled. The short knife was already in its sheath. Shigeru Hagaki reached out and took the hilt down and placed it on his waist. He was about to perform that trick!


    The tail beast jade in front of the mouth of a tail is getting smaller and smaller, and after being extremely compressed, it becomes an irregular ball of laughter like a basketball.


    Shouhe''s eyes condensed, his eyes widened, his head slightly raised, aiming at Shigeru Hagaki and squirting out!


    Chapter 624: Unexpected Results


    The basketball-sized tail beast jade spit out from Shouhe''s mouth, and came towards Hagaki Shigeru with a breath of terrifying energy.


    "No, you can''t let it fall!" Shigeru Hagaki felt cruel in his heart. He felt the terrifying aura from the tail beast jade after a long distance. Behind Shigeru Hagaki is the tree under the castle Ye ninjas.


    They are already in a fight with Sand Ninja at the moment, and it is not such a simple thing to evacuate. The casualties caused by the fall of Shouzuru''s tail beast jade must be unbearable for Konoha.


    The determined Shigeru Hagi resolutely decided to rely on his own strength to block the move.


    As he moved forward, Shigeru Hagaki didn''t stop, he only saw his eyes closed slightly. When he opened them again, his eyes were already fascinated by a red oil color print, and the Chakra inside his body became different.


    In the sky, natural forces continued to flow into Hagaki Shigeosuo''s body. At this moment Hagaki Shigeshuo felt that the power in his own body was so abundant.


    Originally, Shigeru Hagaki needed three minutes to guide him into the fairy mode, but after fighting with Uchiha Tatsuo a few times, his strength has been further improved.Not only did his combat effectiveness become higher under normal conditions, but more importantly, he broke his limits. Now he does not need to guide time to enter the fairy mode. As long as he closes his eyes and communicates with natural energy, he can enter the fairy mode at any time.


    This is the inspiration from Uchiha Tatsumi. Even in normal times, Uchiha Tatsumi''s body absorbs the energy of nature all the time. After feeling this way of practice from Uchiha Tatsumi, Shigeru Hagaki began to boldly Tentative.


    However, what made him unexpected is that the reason Uchiha Tatsumi is able to absorb natural energy all the time is because his body is sealed with Too. After fusing the power of Too, Tatsun¡¯s physique appears to regenerate, and he can actively absorb the nature of walking in the air. energy.


    But Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t do it. There was neither a seal in his body nor a golden finger to guide his practice. He just made a whimsical decision after seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s practice.


    Fortunately, after a series of arduous practices, although he could not absorb natural energy all the time like Chen did, the time for him to enter the fairy mode to communicate natural energy was greatly reduced.


    After entering the fairy mode, Shigeru Hagaki''s body has undergone tremendous changes, and he gradually calmed down.The long knife in his hand was already on his waist, and it seemed that he could be pulled out at any time.


    He madly injected the chakra in his body into the right hand holding the handle of the knife, and even the scabbard with the white tooth blade emitted a strong chakra light.


    If it weren''t for the good material of the white tooth blade, it would simply not be able to withstand such a huge amount of chakra injection.The rich chakra is condensed on the knife, and even the scabbard is rendered red.


    At this moment, Shigeru Hagaki was less than one meter away from Shouhe''s tail beast jade, and he could feel the scorching breath in front of him so far away.One can imagine how huge energy is contained in this tail beast jade.


    Just when the two were about to collide, Shigeru Hagaki closed his eyes, his aura converged, and suddenly became like an ordinary person.To others, Shigeru Hagaki seemed to have given up resistance.


    Amidst everyone''s astonishment, Shouhe''s grinning eyes, Shigeru Hagaki suddenly opened his eyes, exerting his hands slightly.


    "White Fang''s Secret Skills are flashing and slashing!"


    A strong light came from the place where the two touched, and the dazzling light expanded its irradiation range. Everyone only felt that they were in a trance. When they looked at the place where Hagaki Shigeru was once again, it exploded.


    And Shigeru Hagaki, who was at the center of the explosion, did not know his life or death.


    As early as when the tail beast jade was approaching Shigeru Hagaki, the knife in his hand was out of its sheath.One flash, two flashes, the light of the sword turned into a cross, and the tail beast jade guarding the crane abruptly cut off, exploding in advance.


    The terrifying energy exploded in the center of Hagaki Shigeru, forming a small mushroom cloud.And Shigeru Hagaki, who was in the center of the explosion, walked away a step ahead of time, leaving the scope of the explosion.Although he was already a super shadow level powerhouse, he still couldn''t do the explosion of the hard rigid tail beast jade.


    The aftermath of the explosion on the court dissipated little by little, and they suddenly realized that Shigeru Hagi was no longer found.


    "Hahahaha! A bug! How dare I hurt this uncle, this uncle wants you to die!" The field became silent, and only one Shouhe''s rampant laughter spread.


    "Oh? Really! What are you talking about!"


    Just when everyone thought Shigeru Hagaki was dead, a voice with a touch of sarcasm came from Shouhetou.


    Because it happened so suddenly, the angry Konoha ninjas who hadn''t recovered from Shigeru Hagaki''s "death" were surprised to find that the voice was so familiar.


    Looking intently, it was the Hagaki Shigeru who had resisted a tailed beast jade. At this moment, he was standing on the head of a tailed beast jade with a knife. The explosion of the tailed beast jade did not even affect the corners of his clothes. When he arrived, he saw his robe fluttering, looking at Shouhe at his feet with a mocking look.


    "Damn bug! When did you escape? Go and die!" Shouhe roared loudly, waving his hands out, trying to catch Shigeru Hagi and tear him apart.


    But will Shigeru Hagaki do as he wishes?With a gentle step, Shigeru Hagaki seemed so comfortable under Shouhe''s attack. Because of the excessive release of Chakra, Shigeru Hagaki has now exited the fairy mode.


    However, even this strength of Hagaki Shigeru cannot be underestimated.The knife in his hand was swung again and again, marking Shouhe''s body with scars, but under Shouhe''s strong resilience, the damage seemed so weak and did not cause fatal damage. Feel the pain.


    ...


    By mistake, Uchiha Tatsu who saw this scene in his eyes couldn''t help sighing, and looked at Kikyo Castle with regretful eyes: "Fortune telling you!"


    If there is no tail beast jade of Shouhe, then Luosha can be said to be dead, but the tail beast jade of Shouhe directly stirs the energy of this space, and Hagaki Shigeru enters the fairy mode to release Under the collision of the two, the aura of this heaven and earth was completely disrupted, and it was very dramatic that Luo Sha''s soul lost in the heaven and earth had a chance to escape.


    Luo Sha in despair does not mean that he will give up his desire to survive. After feeling that his soul is no longer restrained, Luo Sha couldn''t help but be overjoyed, and immediately began to communicate with his body, trying to return to his body.


    Chapter 625: Sand Shinobu''s Counterattack


    Even if he could not find a way out, Luo Sha would not give up his desire to survive, but he did not look for a way to survive as extreme as before, calmly thinking about how he could escape from this ghost place safely. .


    To be honest, he himself didn''t know why he came to this place. Luosha had never encountered such a situation.If it wasn''t for this time to enter this state by mistake, maybe he really wouldn''t know that his ninjutsu had such power.


    Luo Sha had made up his mind, if he could escape from this ghost place safely, he would definitely seal up this kind of ninjutsu and never use it again.


    Maybe it was God who heard his voice, or Rosha shouldn''t be dead. Shouhe made a big noise outside the city when his soul purity was low, stirring up the energy of the entire area.


    At first Luo Sha just felt that his soul was throbbing, but he didn''t care. Luo Sha even thought it was a sign that he was about to merge with the heaven and the earth, guarding his soul vigilantly, but didn''t feel it for a long time. To swallow from heaven and earth.


    It wasn''t until this time that he felt something was wrong, and he tentatively drove his soul, and he no longer felt the same stagnant feeling before.

 356 Naruto Power System Chapter 356

    Luo Sha was ecstatic, following the induction of his body, Luo Sha''s soul slowly drifted towards his body.


    Because he is a soul body, ordinary physical attacks can''t work on him, even Garaura''s Sand Dun can''t stop him.He stretched out his hand and directly penetrated the thick sand wall. At this time, he could already feel the call from his body.


    Following this feeling, he naturally returned to the body.


    The process of fusion was a bit slow, even though it was his own body, Luo Sha did not master the ninjutsu to manipulate the soul, and could only rely on the soul to naturally fit with the body.


    In the process, Luo Sha has been able to feel the state of the people around him, their voices, and their emotions.


    Seeing Kayan Luo looking at her worriedly, Luo Sha couldn''t help but smile and tried to reach out and touch her face.But Luo Sha had forgotten that he was still in the soul state now, and his body and soul did not fit together completely.


    When Luo Sha stretched out his hand, his arm passed directly through the physical void and lifted up, so that he could not completely control the body. The arm he lifted only slightly trembled with his fingers, and then stopped heaving.


    This should have been a very inconspicuous action, but Jiarenluo and Ye Cang could see surprise and excitement in their eyes.


    "Moved, moved!" Jiayanluo couldn''t restrain the joy in his heart at all, and he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The feeling of escaping from the dead is really good.


    Yekura didn¡¯t have much to express, but he was glad that she could finally leave this ghost place. After all, she and Luosha had a bad relationship. In essence, they were still competitors. They were the candidates of the fourth generation Fengying. But there is Ye Cang''s name.


    But they didn''t see the strange spirit revealed in the eyes of the scorpion on the side.


    Scorpion¡¯s human puppet research plan has reached a bottleneck. The most important thing is how to inject soul into the already made puppets. If this problem can be overcome, it means that this research will never have a bottleneck.


    Why was Luo Sha, who had lost her soul, suddenly found her soul?So how did his soul leave the body?


    "Perhaps we should find some time to discuss with Luo Sha!" Xie nodded thoughtfully.After conducting multiple studies, it is not difficult to see that Luosha''s soul is slowly returning to his body at this moment.The finger conditioned reflex just now is the reason, and it must be involved when his soul is doing something.


    Scorpion understood the key points of the matter at once.If it weren''t for the reason that he was still on the battlefield, the scorpion would have liked to send Rosara to his laboratory for research now.


    Now that Luosha''s soul has begun to fuse, it is time for them to consider the issue of breaking through.


    "Okay, now Luosha''s soul has returned, now we should decide which direction to break through?" Scorpion clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Kayanluo glanced at Luosha who was resuming action, and then worried: "Should we not wait for Luosha to wake up before making a decision? Besides, his soul has been out of the body for so long, I don¡¯t know if anything will go wrong. Or should I look at it before making a decision?"


    "When will you have to wait?" At this time, no one in the crowd whispered.


    "Master Luosha is already recovering now, I think it''s better to follow Master Scorpion''s proposal."


    "Don''t worry, Master Luosha will be guarded by us. Even if we fight our lives, we will protect Master Luosha!"


    "That''s right, it was Master Kayanluo and Master Luosha who were protecting us before. Now let us protect Master Luosha!"


    ...


    "You...you guys!" Jiaren Luo looked at the group of Sand Shinobu behind him with a touch of emotion. Although they looked very weak at the moment, they had already forcibly straightened their waists and made a seemingly innocent look.


    Scorpion chuckled at the sight, and said coldly: "Okay, don''t try to behave, too, and Luosha is protected by us. You should decide the direction to break through as soon as possible. It is best to be able to directly after Luosha wakes up. action."


    "Why don''t you think about it then!" Ye Cang glanced at everyone with contempt, and immediately pointed his hand towards the direction behind him: "If I didn''t hear it, it was only where the fighting sound was the loudest? Isn''t it enough to break through that place? "


    Everyone followed Ye Cang''s finger and looked at it, and it was indeed the gate of Kikyo City!And there, it is the place where Konoha ninja ambush the most.


    "Hiss!" Scorpion took a breath: "You are so bold!"


    "But, I like it!" Scorpion''s mouth curled up, and a charming smile hung on a delicate face that had been paralyzed all the time.


    "By the way, I would like to remind you that it was because I didn''t know where Luosha''s soul was not moving well. Now that Luosha''s soul has begun to return, there won''t be any problems moving."


    Jiarong Luo''s eyes lit up, and after hearing Scorpion''s explanation, he started to move around.


    Chapter 626: Prey of Dashewan


    In the past, I was afraid that moving Luosha''s body would cause bad effects, so I didn''t move. Now that the scorpions have said that there is no problem, then the last obstacle that lay in the sand of Ninja''s heart is eliminated at this time, and there is no obstacle for them to break through.


    After repeated confirmations, Jialuluo was relieved. At this time, someone volunteered to step forward to help Luo Sha''s body, and everyone marched toward the gate of the city with the ninjutsu falling from time to time.


    At this moment, Konoha''s efforts to encircle the sand ninja in Kikyo Castle have been much smaller. The sand ninja group at the door has already made them overwhelmed. Fortunately, Shou Crane is stopped by Shigeru Hagi, otherwise it will be for Konoha standing in a pile It was a disaster for the ninja.


    No worries, no need to be distracted to take care of Luosha. After Jiarongluo''s firepower is on, the sand wall he supported is even stronger than before, but now he feels no more tired than before.


    Perhaps it was because of letting go of her heart that this made her limit burst out. After this war, if Gairara survived, she might be able to break the current limit and reach a higher level.


    As early as when Luosha''s soul began to return to his body, Uchiha Tatsun felt it. He moved his fingers lightly. He originally wanted to do something on it to intercept Luosha''s soul. Later, after thinking about it, he wanted to give up this plan. .


    Since Luo Sha was destined to not escape death, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t have to spend the effort to calculate him, anyway, this short-lived ghost eventually died in the hands of O She Maru.


    Without Uchiha''s interference, Luo Sha''s soul merged quickly.Even though he didn''t cultivate the soul technique, after all, it was his own body, and even if it was slow, it would not slow down much.


    When they were halfway there, a heat wave suddenly spread outside Kikyo.The scorching air wave rushed towards the face through the sand wall of Gairara.


    With a strong fire attribute chakra, the scorching air wave burned the sand ninjas in the sand wall.


    "Damn it, what the hell is this!"


    "What is Konoha''s ninja doing!"


    ...


    They were unable to stop the burning of the air wave, the raging heat wave not only burned their bodies, but even burned their last gleam of hope.


    "What the hell is this!" Supporting the sand wall with difficulty, Jiaren Luo looked at the substantial heat wave in front of him, and couldn''t help but glanced at Luo Sha with concern, wondering if Luo Sha could persist.


    Outside of Campanulaceae, the angry Shou Crane raged in his heart after he could not catch Hagi Mosuo. With his mouth open, dozens of air-refining bombs were sprayed at Hagi Mosho.


    Then it slammed its hands into the ground, its thick arms were deeply submerged in the soil, and the two arms used force together, unexpectedly pulling up all the soil in the large circle, and throwing it at the flag wood Maoshuo.


    Shouhe opened his mouth wide, and the strong wind attribute Chakra condensed in his mouth.


    "Feng Dun really refines empty bullets!"


    An air-refining bomb that was at least three times larger than before spewed out from Shouhe''s mouth, with the chakra compressed to the extreme wind attribute, and suddenly hit the clod.


    In an instant, the poor clod spread out and turned into thousands of small rocks, whizzing towards Shigeru Hagaki at supersonic speed.


    Facing the surrounding rocks and the huge refining bullets hidden behind him, Shigeru Hagaki didn''t dare to hold on.


    Maybe he can follow, but in this way he will definitely use up most of the Chakra in his body. It is a fantasy for the remaining Chakra to deal with Shouhe.


    He is not like Shouhe, which has an unimaginable huge amount of chakra.Some people say that the chakras of the tail beast are unlimited. In fact, there is a discrepancy in this statement. The chakras of the tail beast actually have an upper limit. If the limit is exceeded, the chakra will temporarily lose combat effectiveness due to excessive consumption of the chakra.


    After all, they are tail beasts. The amount of chakras in their bodies is huge, and they can directly absorb chakras with various attributes from nature, and the recovery speed is very fast. This creates the illusion that tail beasts are basically infinite.


    However, it turns out that in addition to the Six Ways of Immortals, only Uchiha Madara in the Senjutsu column was able to defeat the tail beast. No one knows this little secret of the tail beast and it is normal.


    Fortunately, Shigeru Hagaki deliberately moved towards a place where there was no one after he flashed past. There was no one behind Shigeru Hagaki. Even if he escaped Shouhe''s attack, he would not worry about casualties.


    What Shigeru Hagaki did not expect was that he did nothing after avoiding Shouhe''s attack. Thousands of pebbles hit the ground behind Shigeru Hagaki, making "bang-bang" noises, setting off arrays. ''Huge waves''.

 357 Naruto Power System Chapter 357

    But after that, the air refining bomb did not directly explode on the ground, but exploded when there was a distance from the ground.


    The Chakra inside the air refining bomb had become very unstable due to extreme compression, and could explode at any time.There were signs of premature explosion on the big boulder before, but it was barely able to maintain it because of Shouhe''s full suppression.


    When the air-refining bomb left Shouhe''s control area, it could no longer control and explode directly.


    The strong energy wave was centered on the position where Hagaki Shigeru stood before, and spread along that center to a radius of at least 500 meters.


    Everything within a radius of five hundred meters was completely destroyed, and was completely wiped out by the explosion of the Shouhe air refining bomb.


    For a second, Shigeru Hagi was still fortunate that he was far away from the crowd, but he didn''t expect the result to be like this.


    The scope of the explosion was too large. Although the energy of Chakra only spread within 500 meters, the aftermath of the air wave spread farther and farther.Many ninjas were frightened by this sudden wave of air, and they didn''t avoid the attack that should be avoided, and they were hit and killed by the enemy.


    Many ninjas died tragically in the aftermath of Morizuru''s attack. Even Oshemaru was taken aback when he first felt this strong wave of air. Fortunately, as a shadow-rank ninja, his body reflexively avoided. The enemy''s attack.


    Da She Wan looked at Shou He greedily: "This power..." He couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and licking his mouth, but he himself knew that this power was temporarily beyond his control, and in the next second he would Withdrawing his gaze, he continued to look at Sand Shinobu in front of him.


    "The power of the tail beast is really amazing. It seems that we need to study the methods to control the tail beast in the future, but this is not the most important thing right now. Since he is one of your Sand Ninja, then I will take you on the knife. Come on!" As he said, Dashemaru stretched out his hands toward the group of sands.


    "Shulking Snake Hand!"


    A large number of venomous snakes gushed from the cuffs of the Oshemaru, and rushed towards the sand-nin in front of the Oshemaru with lightning speed.


    Chapter 627: The Prey of Dashewan II


    From the cuffs of the Oshemaru, there are countless small poisonous snakes, and groups of snakes are rolled up and entangled with each other, like a wave of snakes, flocking to the ninjas of Sand Shinobu.


    The turbulent wave of snakes looks like a small snake, but when a group of snakes is surging, countless venomous snakes make people look numb.


    Crazy snakes scattered around and rushed towards the sand ninjas.


    "This...what is this!"


    "Ah, go away, don''t touch me!"


    "Who will help me get rid of these ghosts!"


    When the poisonous snake entangled the sand ninja, the sand ninja who was bitten by the poisonous snake fell all over convulsively, fell to the ground and stiffened a few times before dying tragically.


    "What kind of scary thing is this!" The sand ninjas looked at Oshemaru with scary eyes.


    As a kind of snake, after Dashe Maru signed a contract with Longdidong, he began to transform into a snake. Not only his moves began to be related to snakes, but his behavior became more and more like a snake.


    But the more so, his strength will increase faster and faster.If he waited for him to start transforming into a snake, it would be a sign that his strength had begun to reach its peak.


    It is for this reason that he will transform himself into a white phosphorus snake later.Snakes are cold-blooded. Not only are their bodies flexible, they are thousands of times stronger than ordinary animals. Don¡¯t underestimate the scales on snakes. These scales are not only used to help snakes move, but also the strongest place on the body to resist external damage. .


    "A group of weak people!" Da She Wan snorted softly.He didn¡¯t get complacent just because he killed a few trash fish. He didn¡¯t know how many trash fish he had killed during World War II. In his laboratory, he had already dealt with the carcasses of this trash fish. No fewer than thousands.


    With a wave of his hand, he wiped away the blood that accidentally got on the corners of his clothes, Oshemaru gave Shouhe a persistent look in his eyes, strongly resisted his desire to study Shouhe, and watched Hagaki Shigeru in an arduous battle with Shouhe , But he couldn''t get in at all.


    "Psychicism!"


    The big snake pill bit through the thumb and hands, and slammed it on the ground. With a burst of smoke, a huge purple snake appeared on the battlefield.


    Surprisingly, it is the psychic beast of Dashewan.


    "Oshemaru, what did you call me out for? Are all the sacrifices prepared for me ready?" After coming out, Purple Wanshe shook his head impatiently, trying to shake the Oshemaru on top of his head. To say.


    "Don''t you find the sacrifice yourself? There are so many people here, just eat it as you like!" Da She Wan spoke to Wan She calmly, speaking in a hoarse voice.


    Wan She''s eyes turned up, and he glanced at Da She Wan coldly: "You want me to shoot if you don''t have the sacrifices ready?"


    Da She Wan hugged her hands and chuckled, "Where is it, aren''t the people here all your sacrifices? Eat whatever you want, how you want to be happy."


    "Count you acquaintance." Ten thousand snakes spit out Snake Shinko, and looked at Oshemaru with twinkling eyes. The corner of the eye swept across the sand and Konoha ninjas, revealing a desire to eat people.


    "Forget Konoha''s ninja!" Oshamaru guessed what he was thinking, interjecting in advance.Anyway, he is still a high-level Konoha, how could he watch his psychic beast preying on Konoha.


    "Humph!" Wan She snorted coldly and did not speak, but the whole person began to pounce towards Sand Ninja, using practical actions to explain his words.


    O She Maru jumped and jumped off him.This Wan Snake didn''t care about anything after eating food, he didn''t want to suffer on Wan Snake''s head.


    Wan She pounced on a group of Sand Ninja, but O She Maru focused his gaze on Chiyo.He saw his hands flashing across the mountains, spit out a wet grass naruto sword from his mouth, "Jie Jie" smiled, and slashed directly at Chiyo''s puppet.


    "Oshemaru!" Chiyo''s heart slammed, and he subconsciously controlled the puppet to hide next to him, flicking his hands slightly, and under the control of the Chakra line, ten puppets rushed towards the Oshemaru.


    "Oshemaru, you get out of the way, I don''t want to fight with you today!" Chiyo''s voice is heavy, and her heart is extremely anxious at this moment. Her only grandson is still suffering in Kikyo Castle. He has been rushing from the beginning, and the result is still Did not break the cordon of Konoha.


    Da She Maru smiled coldly, avoiding Chiyo''s sneak attack, Kusanaru sword placed behind him and said in his hoarse voice: "Sorry, this is nowhere!"


    "No, I must go there today!"


    Chiyo shook his teeth: "If I have to go there!"


    Da She Maru did not speak, and raised Kusanaru Sword from behind, which already represented his answer.


    Chiyo waved his hands again and again, the chakra line in his hand connected the ten people near Song, cold sweat dripped from Chiyo''s forehead.


    Although Oshemaru is not a pure physical ninja, his sword skills are not much better than Shigeru Hagaki, but the Kusanaru sword in his hand is the nightmare of all puppet masters.


    The extremely sharp divine tool cuts iron like mud, and can easily cut the chakra line of the puppet master, even the strong puppet material can not be cut by the naginata sword.


    If Shigeru Hagi used his own strength to frighten all the puppet masters, then Kusanaru sword used its sharpness to make all puppet masters jealous.


    If you want to enter Kikyo City to save the scorpion, Dashewan is definitely a hurdle that cannot be crossed.Finally, he dragged Hatake Shigeru with Shouhe, and finally suppressed the anger in his heart that wanted revenge on Hatake Shigeru. As a result, he didn''t expect another big snake pill to come out on this bumpy road.


    "Asshole!" Chiyo was shaking with anger.


    "Sister, you can go over quickly and take it to me!" Eilaozang withdrew to Chiyo''s side, standing in front of Chiyo to block the attack of Oshemaru for him.


    "You... can you do it?" Chiyo hesitated, "Do you want us to go together and solve the Oshe Maru first?"


    Qiandai hesitated, although she knew the strength of Eilao Zang, but Oshe Maru was also a well-known strong man at any rate, and it was not a good-natured master who could walk alive under the hands of the demigod Hanzo.


    "Don''t worry, and even if the two of us join forces, if the Oshe Maru has to delay, we will have nothing to do. You should save the scorpion first, and leave it to me here. I will definitely not let him step forward! "Eilaozang stared at Oshe Maru with serious eyes, and his eyebrows were constantly rising and falling with the voice, which looked very funny?


    Chapter 628: The Prey of Dashewan III


    As one of the few wise men in Sand Ninja Village, Eezang knew that it was impossible for them to defeat Oshemaru in a short time and break through his defensive line with their two strengths.


    Not to mention that Eilao Zang is not a ninja known for his power, but his sister Chiyo was also faintly restrained in front of Oshemaru. Is it impossible to find the loopholes in Oshemaru in a short time and defeat him in one fell swoop?


    what?You said to use poison?Don''t be kidding, although Dashewan is inferior to Tsunade and Chiyo in medicine, it is not so easy to be poisoned. Before leaving, Tsunade specially gave special detoxification pills, and most of the poisons in Sunin were Being able to dispel, Chiyo has no time to develop new poisons in such a short time.


    And even if the poison is useful, it must be able to be poisoned successfully.Oshemaru''s position was erratic, and Chiyo would not be able to hurt him at all, let alone poison him.

 358 Naruto Strong System Chapter 358

    After thinking about it carefully, before defeating the enemy and saving his grandson, he still chose the latter.


    Nodded to Hai Laozang, looked at him solemnly and said: "Okay, I''ll take one step now, pay attention to yourself, don''t die! Don''t resist if you carry it, I don''t want to save my grandson. I lost my brother again, you both must be good!"


    "Don''t worry, sister!" Hai Laozang nodded, turned his head and looked at the plain-faced Oshe Pill, he didn''t know what words to use to express his feelings at the moment.


    You know that they have to endure hard work in the sand, and don''t know how many life and death battles they have gone through to barely reach the shadow level strength when they are about to die, but what about Oshemaru?Young people have ridiculously high talents, and young people can break the bottleneck of elite Shinobu and become a powerful film class.


    This talent, this opportunity is completely unattainable, and only in the village of Konoha can there be such an opportunity and genius, and it is impossible to exist in other Ninja villages.


    Not to mention that there is not only one such genius in Konoha. For people like Oshemaru, they are definitely put in other Ninja villages to be used as pillars for the future, but what about Konoha?Although Oshemaru has a lofty status, not many people are willing to approach him proactively.


    They are all afraid of his cold personality, and the style of pulling people as guilds if they make a difference.By the way, in this world, everyone knows that Dashewan performs in vivo experiments. Due to the fact that the second generation of Hokage is still alive, Dashewan¡¯s in vivo experiments are not prohibited.


    It even got the strong support of the second generation of Hokage. With the strong support of Qianshoujian, the research of Dashemaru has been developed by leaps and bounds.


    In the world of Uchiha Tatsumi, the reason why Oshemaru cooperated with Danzo was because of insufficient research funds and insufficient research materials, so she was forced to choose to cooperate with Danzo. However, in this world, Oshemaru has gained the second generation With Hokage¡¯s support, there is no need to worry about funding, and even the experimental materials are delivered on time every day.


    It is also for this reason that, after receiving the support of the second generation of Hokage, Da She Maru not only improved the banning techniques such as Reincarnating Dirty Reincarnation in advance, but also allowed his strength to grow by leaps and bounds.


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s Oshe Maru in that world was not as powerful as the O She Maru in this world at this time.Not to mention anything else, just this Kusanagi sword, the Oshemaru of Uchiha Tatsumi''s world was obtained after several turns after defecting from Konoha.


    However, it appeared early in the hands of Da She Wan.The divine weapon is alive, and if you want to control the treasures handed down from the ancient times, you must have the ability to match it, and the strength of the big snake pill has been recognized by the Kusuna Sword early, and now that he is using swordsmanship, it is not equal to Eilaozang. .


    However, Eilao Zang''s goal was not to defeat Oshomaru, he only had to drag Oshomaru to live in this place without hindering Chiyo.Eilao Zang could barely do such a simple thing.


    Biting his corpse fiercely, Eilaozang took out his weapon-fishing tackle from the ninja bag!


    Yes, it is the fishing tackle he uses all day long.Don''t look at this fishing tackle as if it had no power at all, this was one of the few treasures of Shinobu.This fishing tackle was forged from the chakra conductive metal that Eilao Zang made when he was young and was rewarded by the wind and shadow. The weapons made of chakra conductive metal in the entire kingdom of the wind are also very few.


    One can think of the status of Eilao Zang¡¯s fishing tackle in Shanin Village.Even if it is just a tool for fishing, it can kill people without showing weakness.


    Eilao Zang held the fishing rod in one hand, spread his five fingers in the other, and splayed his feet in various positions. He put all the weight of his waist on his feet, posing a combat posture, seriously guarding against the raid of the Dashemaru.


    "This road is nowhere! If you want to pass, step over me physically!"


    Da She Wan smiled coldly, how dare an elderly man dare to stop him?Nor do you look in the mirror to see what you are.Do you think you are the third generation of Hokage or the third generation of Tukage?


    "When you are old, you should go back to care for the elderly. Don''t be embarrassed outside, otherwise no one will collect your corpse if you die outside." Yubi Dashewan swung the Kusanaru sword in his hand and rushed towards Hai Laozang.


    Several slender venomous snakes appeared behind Dashemaru. They quietly left Dashemaru''s body, hiding on the ground and lurking under the shadow of Dashemaru, trying to take the opportunity to take the opportunity to hide Eilaozang when Dashemaru was fighting with Eilaozang. beat.


    Oshemaru''s movements are very concealed, and there is no even seal, just quietly releasing the poisonous snake, Eilao Zang has no sense at all. Only when Oshemaru wants to break through his defense, he raises the fishing rod in his hand to prepare for the attack. I didn''t notice that Dashemaru''s ultimate move was actually a poisonous snake hidden behind his shadow.


    Longdidong is a gathering place for snake creatures, no matter what kind of snakes can be found in Longdidong, as a contract with Longdidong Dashewan can summon all snakes except the white snake fairy.


    A few venomous snakes were summoned without any effort.


    "Crack!"


    Dashemaru''s Kusanaru sword collided with Eilaozang''s fishing rod and made a crisp sound.He Lao Zang, who was slightly weaker than Da She Maru, couldn''t help but step back three steps after a hard fight.


    At this moment, three venomous snakes emerged from the shadow of Dashewan. They grew up and swooped towards Eilao Zang. Their fishy mouths were full of snake teeth. As long as they were bitten, they were very likely to be immediately. Kill.


    Chapter 629: Sand Ninja Puppet Beast


    "What!" Eilaozang was taken aback, seeing the poisonous snake rushing towards him, he almost forgot to avoid it, and subconsciously bent down to avoid the attack of the poisonous snake.


    But how can the attack carefully planned by Oshemaru be so easy to escape?He just calculated that Eilao Zang''s eyes were dim, but he was too dizzy to guard against his poisonous snakes, so he dared to make a bold move.


    If Dashewan''s poisonous snake really bites Eilaozang, he can still be killed in a short time without saying that he will lose the ability to move.


    What is the difference between losing the ability to move in front of Oshemaru and dying on the spot?


    Seeing that the poisonous snake was about to bite his body, Eilaozang couldn''t avoid it. He could only watch the poisonous snake approach step by step with wide-eyed eyes, and sullenly raised the fishing rod in his hand to try to intercept the poisonous snake.


    Just at this moment, a puppet beast suddenly flashed in front of Eilao Zang, abruptly blocking the attack of the poisonous snake for him.


    "Huh?" Oshemaru frowned, but then slowly relaxed. He hadn''t thought that he could kill Eilao Zang in one blow. He just wanted to try it. It would be better if he succeeded, but he failed. There will be no loss.


    "Fortune telling you!" Da She Wan snorted coldly, and looked at the man who controlled the puppet beast to block the attack for Eilaozang.


    The strange middle-aged man was manipulating the puppet beast in one hand and a dead Konoha ninja corpse in the other. He trot to Eilao Zang and said with concern: "Fortunately, I caught up, Eilao Zang, are you okay?"


    Hai Laozang shook his head and gave a helpless smile. With the help of the middle-aged man, he stood up and said, "It''s okay, but it scared the old man a lot. I''m still old, thank you Cangmu."


    "You''re polite." The middle-aged man chuckled and manipulated the puppet beast with one hand. The puppet beast collapsed all over the poisonous snake biting it and slowly came to the two of them. Cangmu calmly said, "Master Eilaozang is always strong. , How can you say that you are old? It is really that Oshemaru is too cunning. It is normal for you to be careless by yourself. Let me help you deal with Oshemaru together."


    "Are you okay? With your strength."


    "Don''t worry!" Cangmu Chonghai Lao Zang smiled slightly: "The puppet beast will not be killed by a poisonous snake. I will be sidelined. The main attack will still be handed over to you. After all, my strength." Smile helplessly.


    Indeed, the strength of the middle-aged man Kuraki is full of forbearance. If he is made to believe that Oshemaru will be cut under the horse by Oshemaru in just one round, but if he and Ezang unite, Kuraki Contained with puppet beasts and attacked by Hai Lao Zang, it would not be defeated in one round.


    "Okay, then I beg you to fight for the old man!" Hai Laozang stood up and nodded, took a deep breath and looked at Da She Wan with a serious look at the fishing rod in his hand.


    After this fight, Eilao Zang never dared to underestimate Dashewan.He was originally not a famous ninja for fighting. He was inherently at a disadvantage when fighting against each other. Now with the control of Kuraki, they can barely be considered as standing on the same level. They dare not say that they can definitely stop Oshemaru, at least not. It was so embarrassing to lose.


    Maybe Chiyo had already rescued all the people trapped in Kikyo when Onomaru broke through the blockade.


    "let''s go!"


    Eilao Zang yelled, his whole body vigorously surging, the clothes on his body did not wind automatically, the Chakra in his body naturally appeared on his body, it turned out to be Chakra released!


    After reaching the shadow level, the use of chakra has become diverse, not only for releasing ninjutsu, but more importantly, the evaluation criteria of the shadow level powerhouse is not only the amount of chakra and the number of ninjutsu mastered.It also depends on Chakra''s control.


    If there is one item that is not up to the standard, it is not a shadow-level strong. At most, it can only be regarded as a quasi- shadow level that can match the shadow-level strong. When the control of the chakra reaches the shadow level, it can make the chakra outside the body Put it like a tail beast coat, but different from the tail beast coat.


    This kind of power is just to better protect oneself and increase one''s own strength, but the tail beast''s coat is inherently corrosive, not only against the enemy, but also against itself.


    In comparison, the chakra coat that can be used after reaching the shadow level is relatively more practical.However, not all shadow-level powerhouses can use the chakra coat, only the old-brand shadow-level powerhouses can freely sense their chakras before they can release them.


    This is also the reason why there are so many shadow level powerhouses in Uchiha Tatsumi''s world, but no one can chakra coat.Because no one thinks about it.


    And in this world, the ninja''s strength is naturally higher than the ninja in Uchiha Tatsumi''s world, and the ninja in this world can match the middle ninja in Tatsun''s world, not to mention the movie-class powerhouse.


    Natural horizons will widen as the strength becomes stronger, and the various functions of Chakra will naturally be developed. It is no longer just attached to the feet to facilitate action, but also exists as a means of attack.


    When Eilaozang rushed towards the Oshe Maru, Cangmu also started his action.He threw away the corpse he was dragging, and began to manipulate the puppet beast with two hands. He saw that his hand moved continuously. The small puppet beast became erratic under his control, but the goal was very clear. Rushed to Dashewan.


    Facing the two people''s pincer, Dashewan didn''t panic. He stretched out his tongue and gently licked his lips: "It''s interesting, since you are so anxious to seek death, then I will fulfill you!"


    Da She Wan''s eyes shrank slightly, the Kusanaru sword in his hand blocked Eilaozang''s attack, and he leaped away from the place.Cangmu''s puppet missed a hit, and then turned around and continued to rush towards the Oshe Maru.


    "Shulking Snake Hand!"


    Da She Wan stretched out his other hand, and several poisonous snakes spouted from his cuff, rushing towards Hai Lao Zang and the puppet beast.


    I saw Eilao Zang waved the fishing rod in his hand to form a revolving long stick, and directly smashed the poisonous snake leaping towards him.

 359 Naruto Power System Chapter 359

    As for the puppet beast, it is even simpler. Under the control of Cangmu, all the skin on the puppet beast''s body exploded, exposing the innermost layer of extremely sharp needle points.


    The several poisonous snakes that rushed towards the puppet beast directly died like this after encountering the trap on the puppet beast''s body, and they hung blood dripping on the puppet beast, miserable.


    Six hundred and thirtieth chapter: cruel


    Seeing that the poisonous snake died so miserably, there was no fluctuation in Dashewan''s heart. Such a poisonous snake could not be counted in the Longdi Cave, even if one or two died, it was a matter of course.


    In Longdi Cave, there is a truly strict hierarchy. High-level snakes such as big snakes and green snakes have absolute control over lower-level venomous snakes.


    Unlike the toads of Miaomu Mountain, although there are distinctions between immortals and non-immortals, they look more like a family. Unlike Longdidong, the lower venomous snake is the lower venomous snake.


    As the psychic of Orochi, and as the only contractor of Longdidong today, Oshemaru''s position in Longdidong is almost the same as that of Orochi, which means that he can freely control the life and death of lower viper.


    Although Dashemaru didn''t bother to do such a thing, fighting would inevitably be sacrificed.For those dead poisonous snakes, the cold-blooded creature like Da She Wan would not feel heartache at all for even a second.


    Seeing the death of his poisonous snake, Da She Maru put down the outstretched hand, and his pale face was covered with a sneer: "It''s interesting, but do you think this can contain me here?"


    "Who gave you the courage? Liang Jingru?" Da She Maru shouted, his body stretched continuously, dragging a grass naginata sword, and cutting straight on Eilaozang''s fishing rod.


    "Crack!" With a sound, the two artifacts collided with each other, making a crisp sound, and a trace of sparks flashed from the place where the two touched.


    Unprepared to take the attack from the Oshe Maru, Ebinizang couldn''t help but stepped back again, backhanded with a fishing rod, and barely stopped the retreat.


    When his eyes floated over his weapon, Eezang couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath, because he discovered that a trace of cracks appeared on his fishing rod.


    That is a weapon made of chakra conductive metal.Although it can''t be regarded as unparalleled in the world, it is also a famous artifact in the Kingdom of Wind.


    He Hai Lao Zang has used it for decades without leaving a trace on the fishing rod. As a result, he did not expect that he would not be able to withstand the attack of the Oshemaru Grass Naginata sword today.


    Eilao Zang stretched out his other hand and gently placed it where the fishing rod was cracked.He doesn''t worry much about cracks. After all, although Chakra conductive metal is not the strongest metal in the world, his recovery properties are indeed the strongest of all metals.


    As long as it is given enough time, the chakra conductive metal can be restored to its original appearance.Of course, all this is based on the fact that they can safely evacuate from Kikyo Castle today.


    "This is!" Cang Mu slowed down, glanced at the crack that Eilaozang lightly covered in surprise, and couldn''t help but take a deep breath, looking at the Kusanaru sword in Dashemaru''s hand, thankful, but fortunately he was useless. The puppet beast and Dashewan are tough.Cangmu thought that the material he used to make the puppet beast was not as good as that of Eilao''s fishing rod.


    Even Eilao Zang''s fishing rod is no better than Oshemaru''s weapon. If this is harder than Oshemaru''s Kusanaru sword, I believe his puppet beast will be disassembled into parts by Oshemaru within minutes.


    "Master Eilaozang!"


    "It''s okay!" Eilaozang gently shook his head. Although this blow was a little caught off guard, it didn''t hurt his roots. With the help of the backlash, he was able to remove the power from the Oshe Maru.


    Besides, although he is not a ninja who is known for his force, Oshemaru''s physical skills are not much better. If Tsunade is to strike this punch, it goes without saying that Eilaozou can already go back to recuperate, but the attacker It''s Oshemaru, he doesn''t have the strange power of Tsunade, Oshemaru is best at all kinds of novel forbidden techniques.


    Because there are too many Konoha ninjas in this place, this makes Oshemaru a little unable to use his skills. There are many large-scale forbidden techniques he can''t use, and he can only choose a small-scale fight to solve the battle.


    ...


    On the battlefield of Kikyo Castle, Shigetsuru outside the castle faced off with Shigeru Hagaki, Osamaru confronted Eirozo and Kuraki, Chiyo confronted a large group of Konoha''s elite ninjas, and inside the castle was a group of Sand Shinobu The man is confronting Konoha''s ambush personnel.


    At this time, the war has invaded the entire plain. At this time, there is no room for civilians to survive either outside or in the city. Only elite ninjas who are more elite than ninjas can survive in the smoke-filled battlefield. .


    Those innocent civilians either died under the attack of Konoha''s companions or under the venting attack of the people of Sand Shinobu. The poor they didn''t know anything and just died inexplicably.Until the moment of death, they didn''t know why there were so many ninjas in the city, and why they would shoot at civilians like themselves.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked indifferent, or that he was indifferent to the outcome of the war. In his eyes, he only cared about the last inside story of the war. Of course, after seeing the ongoing war, Tatsun I probably understood something.


    Now only Shigeru Hagaki officially announced after the end of the war.


    When a person''s realm reaches a certain height, he will not care about the life and death of those ants. It is not that he ignores all lives, but that he has no time to care.Every minute and every second in this world, someone will die. Although Uchiha Tatsu is the strongest person in this world, he doesn''t have time to care about everyone''s life and death.


    He also didn''t have the time to care about everyone''s life and death. If everyone had to go to silent and pray once when everyone died, then it would be useless for him to put all his energy in this life on this.


    The most correct way is to be indifferent.The world is not benevolent, and everything is a dog.It is not that the saints of heaven and earth do not care about them, but hope that they will work hard and develop themselves, instead of following the actions of heaven and earth at the mercy of the saints.


    ...


    It was Nara Lujiu who couldn''t bear it. He turned his head and covered his ears uncomfortably, trying to make the miserable cry lingering in his ear disappear, but what''s the use?The screams of Kikyo Castle couldn''t reach this place at all. All this was just his psychological function.


    After all, he proposed to perform this task first.


    Chapter six hundred and thirty-first: shot to return personal love


    This task was first proposed by him by Nara Shikuhisa. If it weren''t for his proposal of this plan, where would the innocent people here be ruined?


    Even when Shigeru Hagaki advocated canceling the task, it was his Nara Shigehisa who insisted on carrying out the task. Although it was not him but Oshemaru who gave the order in the end, if he hadn''t dragged him, it might be possible. Shigeru Hagaki announced the dismissal of the mission long before the signal flare was sent out by the Oshe Maru.


    For this reason, Nara Luji blamed himself for all the problems that caused all these consequences, even if he did nothing wrong in this matter.


    But Lujiu still felt that all these mistakes were on him alone. For this reason, Nara Lujiu felt surrounded by all the innocent civilians in Kikyo Castle.


    The screams in their mouths all complained to Nara Shikahisa for their cruel and inhuman behavior.


    At this moment, Lujiu Nara no longer had the demeanor that pointed Jiangshan to ridicule Uchiha Tatsumi before, and became nervous.


    He hugged his ears with both hands, his body squatted down and shivered on the ground, the Chakra inside his body began to riot uncontrollably, and began to flow backwards along the meridians in his body. Those brutal deaths seemed to materialize. , Nara Lujiu could even feel the coldness beside him.


    "No, no, I..." He was trembling all over, and fell on the ground with his eyes wide open, but his eyes were filled with dullness, there was no expression at all, and he was no longer the one who lashed out Fang Qiu and directed the entire Konoha operation. Konoha brains.


    When Uchiha Tatsu saw this, he couldn''t help but sighed, and shook his head helplessly. The situation of Kikyo Castle is no longer needed. Although it looks like Sand Shinobu is taking the lead, after all, Shigeru Hagaki and Oshomaru are two All of Konoha''s shadow-level powerhouses have been restrained, and no one can stop Chiyo''s attack, and Sand Shinobu in the city has broken through.


    But is the result really like this?


    Don¡¯t watch over the crane now seems to be inextricably fought with Shigeru Hagaki, but now the anger in Shouhe¡¯s heart has long been aroused to the limit, if he could see that he had let Sand Shinobu on the face of the old monk. So now Morizuru, who is hitting the real fire, is directly against us, whether it is Konoha or Sanin, as long as they dare to appear in his line of sight, all torn apart!


    As for Eilaozang and Oshemaru, although it seems that Eilaozang and Cangmu stopped Oshemaru now, anyone with a slight eye will know that Eilaozang and Cangmu will not last long, as long as Oshemaru Find the flaws between them and defeat them in one fell swoop.


    Even Chiyo had some people holding him back. Although Konoha no longer had a shadow rank powerhouse, Hinji and Hyuga could also block Chiyo''s attack.


    As members of the Hyuga family, they are inherently the nemesis of the puppet masters, and it is a good chess game for them to play against Chiyo.


    As time passed by, the balance of victory gradually shifted towards Konoha.


    However, Uchiha Tatsuno knew that even if Konoha could win, they were destined to be unable to stop the remaining sand in Kikyo Castle.After all, their three or four movie-level powerhouses are not vegetarians. Although they are trapped in the city and cannot escape, once they find a chance, they will definitely be able to escape.


    However, in just a few breaths, Uchiha Tatsun clearly analyzed all the situation on the battlefield. He shook his head helplessly, looked at Nara Lukisa who fell on the ground, and sighed, "I will pay you back. !"


    Uchihatatsu squatted down and stretched out a hand. The natural Chakra inside his body spread to the tips of his fingers. After a slight pause, Uchihatatsu''s finger lightly touched Nara Kajiu''s head.


    "wake!"


    Chakra filled with rich natural attributes followed Uchiha Tatsu''s fingertips and injected Nara Kajiu''s eyebrows.


    When the natural energy of that point came into contact with Nara Lukisa¡¯s eyebrows, a dazzling light suddenly burst out, giving off a turbulent aura, Chen frowned, and the other hand pressed down slightly, no matter what the blooming was for a while. The light was still turbulent, and it dissipated like a cloud of smoke at that moment, as if it had never appeared before.


    The people fighting inside and outside Kikyo Castle didn''t react at all. Only one Morizuru seemed to feel something, and he turned his head slightly to look suspiciously at the mountain where Uchiha Tatsu was.


    Seeing Morizuru distracted, Shigeru Hagaki seized this opportunity to move forward and wave a short knife in his hand, piercing deeply into Morizu''s body.


    Suddenly suffered severe damage, Shouhe couldn''t help screaming hard, and he couldn''t pay attention to the aura on the mountain that made him a little concerned. Instead, he roared angrily at Hagaki Shigeru and opened his mouth with an air-refining bomb. he.

 360 Naruto Power System Chapter 360

    After resolving the occurrence of the abnormality, Uchiha Tatsumi was calm, and continued to tap his finger on Nara Luji''s eyebrows: "Keep calm!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno let out a soft sigh: "Quickly investigate the falsehood!"


    Although it was only Uchiha Tatsuno''s sip, it was no less than the sound of nature to Nara Lukisa, as if a lone man walking in the desert suddenly discovered an oasis of life.


    Nara Shika kept absorbing the natural attributes of Chakra for a long time, and saw that his state gradually began to stabilize, his body no longer trembling, his hands slowly lowered from his ears, his breathing began to become smooth, and he even kept lingering. The cry in his ear also gradually disappeared.


    Nara Kajiu walked out of the magic barrier in his heart a little bit, but after a few breaths, he returned to normal, his breathing became steady, his hands naturally lowered, and his body gradually relaxed, as if he was asleep.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Chen retracted the finger on his forehead, stood up, and stopped paying attention to him.


    For a long time, Nara Luji woke up from his sleep: "I...Where am I?" He looked at the world in front of him with ignorant eyes: "I was not..."


    Suddenly he seemed to have thought of something, his eyes turned to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, and he knelt down directly at him and said in gratitude: "Thank you for your help! If it weren''t for your Excellency, I''m afraid I am already a useless person."


    Uchiha Tatsun put on his sleeves: "It''s okay, the world will have its own destiny, I just paid you back, don''t care too much!"


    Nara Luji''s eyes flickered, and only he knows his own affairs best. Uchiha Tatsuno is only a small favor for him, it can be said that it is a gift of reconstruction!


    Chapter 632: Spicy Big Snake Pill


    Although he was immersed in his own world and couldn''t break free by himself, it was not a real illusion after all, and Nara Lukuji could still perceive external affairs.


    He could clearly perceive that in the process of his continuous disintegration, Uchiha Tatsu used his pure chakra to relieve Nara Lukisa from this state.


    That pure chakra Nara Luji has never seen it before. Even the tail beast chakra is not as pure as Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s chakra. Such a pure chakra is even owned by Nara Luji. Chakra may not reach such a standard after removing impurities and compressing.


    No wonder he was able to defeat Shigeru Hagiki and the three of them effortlessly before, but it was not easy to notice during the battle, when Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s Chakra was in contact with Nara Kakuhisa¡¯s body.


    Lu Jiu felt that the chakras in his body began to turn around involuntarily. It was not as chaotic as before. After running along the incomparably pure chakras in his meridians for two weeks, not only the obstacles that had not been opened up in the meridians were gone. , Even the Chakra in the body has become a lot more pure.


    Originally, according to Lujiu''s physique, if there is no special chance, he may not be able to reach the super shadow level in this life, but after Uchiha Tatsuchakra''s marrow washing, there is no bottleneck on his road to the super shadow level.


    In other words, from now on, as long as he practiced hard and conscientiously, as long as the Chakra volume reached, then he could directly break through to the Shadow-level Super Shadow-level, and there would be no more physical limitations.


    If only to save him, Nara Lukisa would be very grateful to Uchiha Tatsu, but he would not look at him like a benefactor of reconstruction, but if he changes his physique, it is really too kind.


    Uchiha Tatsuno has nothing to say. In his opinion, this is just a small matter, and he can give it to anyone as long as he wants to.


    Had it not been for his reasons for this matter, and the favor that he owed Nara Shikahisa to take care of the two little guys, he would not have acted.


    "Now that it''s good, let''s continue watching." Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes were flat: "Life and death are fateful. You shouldn''t put too much emphasis on some things. It will not be good for your future career. What I said is your own You should know it too."


    "Yes!" Nara Lujiu touched his head awkwardly. He understood the truth, but he couldn''t help thinking in that direction. After all, people are still young, and some things are still indifferent. After all, the life and death experienced are still too great. not enough.


    If Nara Lukisa were to be replaced by Hagaki Shigeru, although he would be a little unbearable, he would definitely not have his own devilish barrier in his heart like Nara Lukisa.


    If Shigeru Hagaki, who has performed many slaughter missions, still had compassion when the plan was not started, but once the plan was implemented, then I am sorry, all his compassion will be gone. At that time In his eyes, there are only two choices between mission success and mission completion.


    That''s right, as Konoha''s strongest member of the Anbu, the current Minister of the Anbu, Shigeru Hagaki, who has the title of Konoha''s White Teeth, only succeeds and completes the task in his eyes.From the time he became Shionin to the present, there is no record of mission failure in his ninja resume.


    Even if Nara Luji is replaced by Oshemaru, this problem will not occur. All the reasons are because he has not experienced much war, just like a jade that has not grown up. If he is not polished, he will always be It will only be a piece of jade with potential, rather than turning potential into value.


    The new generation of geniuses in Konoha Village, Hafengmizumon, Pigluchi, Uchiha Fudake, Hyuga Hyuga Hyuga, which of them are not brilliant characters?


    I believe that after experiencing this third Ninja World War, their strength will definitely advance by leaps and bounds, and they will eventually become the backbone of Konoha''s new generation.


    After thinking about everything, Nara Luji smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then stood up from the ground. Although Uchiha Tatsuo took it seriously, it did not mean that Lujiu was able to forget this matter.Of course, he wouldn''t just say it like that, but take it to heart. When Uchiha Tatsu needs him, as long as he doesn''t do anything to hurt Konoha, he will definitely be on the front line.


    ...


    The predicted result was not what Uchiha Tatsu expected. Although it looks like Sand Shinobu has the upper hand, after all, Konoha''s ninja quality is more than a lot higher. Gradually, the scale of victory begins to tilt towards Konoha, Morizuru and Hagi. Mao Shuo hasn''t found a result yet.


    The ending of Oshemaru and Eilaozang has been set. Cangmu died in the battle, and Eilaozang was seriously injured to the end. Oshemaru still has a plain face. Although the two teamed up caused him a lot of trouble, it was after all. The gap in realm.


    In the face of absolute strength, no matter how many people come, it is useless.


    Da She Maru waved the Kusanaru sword in his hand, and wanted to kill Eilaozang with a single knife, but at this moment, he frowned, and when he wanted to make a move, he saw Chiyo rushing towards him.


    It turned out that at this moment, he had already defeated Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Huoto, broke through the blockade of the two, and was about to rush towards the gate, only to find that his younger brother was seriously injured.


    "Stop!" Chiyo yelled and waved his hand repeatedly. The Chakra line controlled the puppet to rush in front of the Dashewan. The weapon in his hand was waved, and the mechanism in his chest opened automatically, ejecting a lot of poisoned hidden weapons.


    Dashewan took a step back when he saw it, and then swung out a sword flower with the Kusanaru sword in his hand. The sound of "ding and jingle" kept ringing, and the knocked down hidden weapon fell to the ground. After the flowers on the ground were contaminated with the toxins on the hidden weapon , It quickly turned yellow, and it corroded completely in the blink of an eye.


    This poison sees blood in the throat!Oshemaru took a deep breath. He didn''t care much about the detoxification pill given by Tsunade, but it would be uncomfortable to be shot by this kind of thing, so he wouldn''t be so stupid to pick up Chiyo''s poison.


    "Jie Jie! Why don''t you continue to rush forward?" Da She Maru sneered and said towards Chiyo.


    "Humph!" Chiyo snorted coldly, "What I want to do, it''s up to you! You are too generous!"


    "Do you think this is where you want to come and leave?"


    Seeing that Chiyo was holding Eilaozang trying to retreat, Da She Maru gave a cold snort and raised the Kusanaru sword in his hand.He died, hanging blood dripping on the puppet beast, extremely miserable.


    Chapter 633: Showdown


    "dead!"


    Da She Wan''s eyes were slightly cold, bursts of killing intent bloomed, and he saw his hands clasped together quickly forming seals.


    "The earth is back!"


    A huge stone stream rushed towards the two of them.


    Knowing that Chiyo was not good, he took Eilaozang and jumped forward.


    "Puppet manipulation amber!"


    The attack of Oshemaru was right in front of him. Chiyo had no time to take care of Eilao Zang, and the Chakra line in his hand was connected to Eilao Zang''s body, controlling him to avoid O Shemaru''s attack.


    Manipulation Amber is a skill to cultivate puppet art to the extreme, and to some extent get rid of the dependence of the puppet master on the puppet.Even if it is the material that can be seen everywhere on the ground, Chiyo can use its powerful control ability to form powerful puppets on the spot.


    However, the Chidai at this moment is not the Chiyo who has reached the stage of becoming a puppet and trained himself as a puppet by later generations. Although the current Chiyo has also created such puppet manipulation, it cannot be used at will due to age and technical limitations.


    Reluctant control of Eilao Zang is already her limit, and she wants to control other puppets unless Chiyo''s strength is improved, otherwise it is absolutely impossible.


    When Oshimaru''s attack came, Chiyo put away her puppet first, controlled Eilaozang to avoid Oshemaru¡¯s attack, and released her control over Eilaozang. She tilted her head and whispered to Eilaozang: "You Now, I will stop Dashewan for you, take this opportunity to save people!"


    Eilao Zang gave a wry smile. With his current state, it would be good to save no one.Previously, he had consumed too many Chakras while fighting the Dashewan. Now the Chakras in his body are visible to the naked eye.


    He took a pill and felt that Chakra was pouring into his limbs again. He Laozang nodded and said with concern: "Sister, pay attention to yourself. This guy is a bit weird and not so easy to deal with. Be careful!"


    The strength of Oshemaru is more than a bit higher than when he first entered the battlefield. Eilao Zang is not unheard of the strength of Oshemaru. Although it is very strong, it is not strong enough to crush him and Cangmu. Even if Cangmu''s strength can''t be beaten, he won''t lose too badly.


    However, after today¡¯s fight, I learned that the strength of Oshemaru is not like what he had shown before. Eilaozo and Kuraki can only barely hold on to deal with Oshemaru. This is still when Oshemaru does not have advanced ninjutsu. .


    What is Dashemaru most famous for?It was his forbidden technique that people could not defend against, but Dashemaru did not use the forbidden technique, only relying on his strength to forcefully suppress the two, and also beheaded Cangmu.

 361 Naruto Power System Chapter 361

    Chiyo nodded, not paying attention to the reminder of Eilao Zang.Although Chiyo''s puppetry was suppressed by Oshe Maru, Chiyo still had absolute confidence in his own puppetry.


    As one of the few ninjas who practiced puppet art to the extreme in history, she was a stunning figure even in the entire ninja world.With her knowledge of puppetry, even compared with the founder of puppetry, she can''t do much.


    Only due to the limitations of Qiandai''s strength, her use of puppet art has not reached the peak, which means that she still has room to step up.


    As long as Chiyo is killed, it means that Shinobu will lose a pillar that can hold up an era, and Konoha will also lose a confidant.


    Thinking of this, Da She Wan''s eyes flickered slightly, looking at Chiyo''s eyes full of killing intent.


    As if feeling the killing intent of the Oshe Maru, Chiyo sneered coldly: "Want to kill me? Come on!"


    "The power of pure tongue, see the real chapter under your hand!"


    Da She Wan smiled coldly, stretched out his hands, and spouted many poisonous snakes from the cuffs.


    "Forbidden Shuttle Shadow more snake hands!"


    There are countless venomous snakes spouting from the cuffs of the Oshe Maru. It is impossible to imagine why so many venomous snakes can be hidden in the small cuffs of the Oshe Maru.


    Numerous venomous snakes spewed from his cuffs, and they roared, rushing towards the thousand generations.


    I saw Dashewan''s hands turned, and the two hands were joined together: "Stop the chaotic snake!"


    Countless venomous snakes formed a weird large array and separated around Chiyo, faintly surrounding Chiyo, preventing her from fleeing easily.


    Upon seeing this, Da She Maru jumped and lifted the Kusanaru sword in his hand. A bit of cold light appeared on the tip of the sword. The cold blood trough was stained with a trace of blood.


    "Kusanaru Sword Sora no Taito!"


    The Kusanagi sword flew out of the hands of Oshemaru, and it continued to dance in the air. If there was no such person as Chiyo in front of him, some people might think that Kusanagi sword was arbitrarily mad.


    But at this time, a thousand generations stood in front of the Oshe Maru, and the casually flying Kusanaru sword became a deadly threat to the thousand generations.


    Others don''t know the power of Kusanaru sword, but her Chiyo knows well.


    The artifact that can easily cut off his puppet is not so easy to deal with.


    Chiyo snorted and bit her lower lip. With her hands hard, the sand on the ground slowly rose up and gradually condensed into precise puppets.


    Under Chiyo''s control, the ten puppets yelled at the Dashemaru, and rushed toward the flying Kusanaru sword.


    Although this puppet material is nothing more than the silt that can be seen everywhere, it has turned into a rare high-grade material in the world under the suppression and condensation of thousands of generations. With this combination of materials, the puppet has also become extremely hard.


    Although there is no time to quench the poison, the power cannot be underestimated.


    But even such a sturdy puppet was not an opponent at all under the Kusanaru sword.


    Kusanaru''s sword swung through, when even three puppet beasts were cut off.There were also seven puppet beasts united under the control of Qiandai, and it took a great price to barely stop the advancement of Kusanaru Sword.


    When Dashemaru retracted his tongue, only the last two puppets in Chiyo''s hand were left.


    At this moment, Chiyo''s face was a bit ugly, because when she resisted the attack of the Oshe Maru, the vipers around her had already begun their attack.


    "Puppet Machine Light Shield Seal"


    Recalling the three puppet beasts to protect him, Qiandai unwrapped the seal scroll on his body, and once again summoned the ten people near Song.


    "The Three Treasures of Puppet Techniques are sucked!"


    [Buddha] [Dharma] [Monk] Three puppets formed a triangular formation to open the mechanism, and a violent tornado suddenly occurred, and countless venomous snakes were involuntarily sucked into the tornado and crushed into flesh.


    However, in just a few short breaths, the large number of poisonous snakes thrown by the Dashewan were all turned into muddy flesh under the puppet technique of thousands of generations.


    When Chiyo stopped puppetry, a stench filled the battlefield.


    Chapter 634: Dashewan vs Chiyo


    When the Three Treasures stopped sucking, a fishy smell filled the entire battlefield.Qiandai resisted the disgusting odor and wiped off the blood stains on his body. He snorted and said to Oshemaru: "Is there any other means, please use it. The famous Oshemaru only has this ability, right?"


    "Don''t you just put poisonous snakes?"


    Da She Wan coldly smiled hoarsely and snorted softly, "Oh? Really, since you want to die so much, then I will fulfill you!"


    Speaking of Dashemaru''s hands knotting, his eyes full of playfulness, he smiled slightly, a mysterious arc was drawn at the corner of his mouth, and then he slapped his hands to the ground, and the Chakra inside his body was constantly surging!


    "Forbidden Magic Array of Ten Thousand Snakes!"


    Da She Wan opened his mouth, and countless snakes came out from his mouth. Not only were the number of snakes several times as large as before, but even the size was several times larger than before!


    Numerous venomous snakes swooped towards Chiyo, but Chiyo just smiled coldly, and looked at the poisonous snake that attacked her, she hummed softly, "Are you out of the means? Except for poisonous snakes, you just use poisonous snakes. The tricks will still work for me!"


    Speaking of Chiyo once again opened the combined attack of the three puppets.


    "The Three Treasures of Puppet Techniques are sucked!"


    Still the same formula, still the same taste.The same tornado flooded the battlefield, and countless poisonous snakes rushing to Qiandai were turned into flesh by the tornado. After swallowing so many poisonous snakes, Qiandai''s puppetry showed no signs of weakening.


    Dashemaru couldn''t help but reveal a slightly surprised expression. Doesn''t Chiyo''s puppetry need chakra?Why did he use that but there is still no sign of insufficient chakra?


    Seeing Oshemaru''s slightly frowning expression, Chiyo guessed what he was thinking, and could not help but sneered at Oshemaru tauntingly said: "Are you thinking why I don''t need chakra for actual combat puppetry? Or are you waiting? When my chakra runs out?"


    The corners of Chiyo''s mouth slightly evoked, and she mocked Oshemaru''s thoughts in her heart. Since she dared to use puppetry so unscrupulously, it means that Chiyo has enough confidence to kill Oshemaru before Chakra runs out.


    In other words, Qiandai''s trick does not cost too much chakra. After all, it is just a joint attack by the puppet beast. This trick is actually based on the power of the puppet beast itself. The chakra of the thousand generations is only used as a guide.


    "Just wait slowly, until I run out of Chakra!"


    Chiyo sneered, without hesitation in the movement in his hand, he summoned several other puppet beasts and manipulated them to rush towards the Oshe Maru.


    Several puppet beasts rushed towards the Oshe Maru. They opened the organs in their bodies and only heard the "swisheswish" sound. The organs hidden in their bodies were revealed, and countless poisoned hidden weapons shot towards the Oshemaru.


    Oshemaru''s expression seemed shocked. He looked at these summoned beasts coming towards him in surprise, as if he didn''t know that Chidai could still play like this.Suddenly, there was no action on the spot.


    Upon seeing this, Chiyo couldn''t help but reveal a cruel expression on her face. It wasn''t that she was cruel by nature, but that they were in the opposing camp. The kindness to the enemy was cruel to themselves.


    Especially since Konoha¡¯s Shigeru Hagaki killed his son and daughter-in-law, he no longer has the slightest affection for Konoha. At this time, if he can kill Konoha¡¯s top combat power, Osamaru, this is undoubtedly right. Sand Ninja is very advantageous.


    Not only has it improved the momentum of their own camp, it has also greatly affected the momentum of Konoha''s offensive. After all, their commanders have fallen here, and it is not easy for them to live.At this point, Konoha''s unrelenting morale will no longer exist.


    The most important thing is that since the establishment of the village after the Warring States period, no matter if it was the ninja from the other three countries or the sand ninja, they have never successfully killed even a Konoha shadow-level powerhouse on the battlefield.If the Oshe Maru can be killed here, it will break the argument that Konohakage rank is invincible.


    Seeing the poisoned hidden weapon gradually approached the Oshe Maru, Qiandai''s cruel eyes revealed a mad look, success or failure in this move!


    Although Qiandai faintly felt something was wrong, why is Dashewan so weak?Looking at the aura of Dashemaru before, I felt that he should have more than this strength, could it be because he was injured while fighting Ezang and Cangmu?


    But all this is nothing compared to killing the Oshe Maru, and the current Chiyo has shown a slightly crazy state.


    This is an opportunity that was finally obtained!It''s about to break the Konoha Kage-class powerhouse''s invincible overview.Chiyo''s heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up, and the opportunity could not be missed. This was already the best opportunity.

 362 Naruto Power System Chapter 362

    Chiyo, who saw the victory right in front of him, didn''t even see the hands of Da She Maru hanging down and twitching slightly.


    The puppet is getting closer and closer, seeing that it seems that the danger is getting closer and closer. It seems that if you don¡¯t avoid it, the Oshe Maru is really going to be dangerous, but until this time, Oshe Maru did not reveal a panic expression, even he looked at Chiyo¡¯s His eyes were still full of joking, and he didn''t seem to care about his life or death.


    I saw Oshemaru smile mysteriously, his mouth opened and closed, as if he was saying something, Chiyo looked carefully for a long time before he could see that the accent was clearly saying "stupid!"


    "Fucked!"


    Chiyo''s heart was slightly startled, and a slight madness in her heart didn''t mean that she had lost her sanity. After thinking about what Oshemaru said, Chiyo responded.


    That''s why I know that Dashewan is not so weak!Sure enough, it is showing the enemy to be weak!


    Unconsciously, Chiyo stepped a few steps to the side subconsciously, and did not care about manipulating Eilaozang anymore, so he could only yell at him: "Go back!"


    The movement in Chiyo''s hand did not stop, manipulating the puppet to return to defense, but it seemed to be too late.


    I saw that the hidden weapons did not make a clear sound of entering the flesh after passing through the Oshemaru''s chest. Instead, they made a dull sound. Then Chiyo saw Oshemaru''s figure making a soft "puff" sound, transforming. Make a cloud of smoke, dissipate between the world, leaving only a piece of wood in place!


    "This...this is!" Chiyo''s eyes widened.


    Chapter 635: The End


    "This...this is...the stand-in!" Chiyo''s eyes widened, his eyes full of incredulous expressions: "When the hell!"


    Chiyo couldn''t believe it. She didn''t see the seal of Oshemaru at all, nor did she sense the flow of Chakra from Oshemaru''s body. Why!It''s so fast!


    "Not good!" Thinking of this, Chiyo suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart: "Brother!"


    Chiyo turned his head and hurriedly looked at his brother.Since Oshemaru has performed a substitute technique, it means that he has concealed his whereabouts at this moment. If nothing unexpected happens, either she will attack her or Eikozo. Chiyo thinks that even if he is not Oshemaru¡¯s opponent, he wants to attack himself. It''s not such a simple thing, which means that Da She Wan''s goal is her brother Eilao Zang!


    At the time of crisis, Qiandai''s thinking became extremely sensitive, and she figured out all the causes and consequences of the matter in a flash. She couldn''t help but sweat in layers, and then hurriedly looked around and became vigilant.


    However, the Oshemaru never appeared, as if disappearing on the battlefield. They did not care about them at all. His psychic beast Orochi still wreaked havoc in the camp of Ninja, and occasionally killed one or two Konoha ninjas but no one Find.


    As time passed bit by bit, Oshe Maru did not appear for a long time.The more Oshe Maru couldn''t come out, the more unspeakable crisis in Chiyo''s heart.After all, Dashemaru is in the dark, they are in the light.Blindly defensive is not always a solution.


    Chiyo didn''t dare to relax her vigilance, she turned her head to send a signal to Eilao Zang, telling him to retreat quickly, but this turn of her head almost frightened her.


    "Eilao Zang!"


    "What?" Eilaozang''s eyes were slightly puzzled. Seeing the horror leaking from his sister''s eyes, he was a little surprised. What happened?


    At this moment, Eilao Zang felt a slight pain in his back, followed by an unbearable pain.


    He looked down slightly, and a long knife stained with blood came out of his chest.Eilao Zang only felt a blur of vision, the scene in front of him became swaying, the Chakra in his body began to be out of his control, his feet staggered, and gradually he felt that his breathing began to rush, and his brain was seriously insufficiently supplied with oxygen. He could not hear any sound in his ears at this moment.


    I vaguely saw my sister shouting not far from him, and her look seemed shocked, very sad and angry.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" He Laozang''s thinking became slow, "I... am I going to die?"


    He gradually didn''t feel the pain in his body, and his consciousness had begun to leave Eilaozang''s body, and Da She Wan pulled the Kusana Sword from Eilaozang''s body.


    I saw Eilaozang''s body sway, and fell to the ground with a "puff", no more sound.


    "Brother!" Chiyo''s canthus split, her fists in her hand squeezed her breath and her breathing began to become rapid, her eyes looked at Oshemaru fiercely: "I...Oshemaru...I want you to die!"


    With a wave of Chiyo''s big hand, she opened all of her seal scrolls and released all the remaining puppets in one fell swoop.


    A row of puppets were laid out in front of Chiyo, not only that.With a wave of Chiyo''s right hand, countless sandstones rose from the ground. These sandstones continued to condense and overlap to form sandstone puppets.


    That''s right!After experiencing the death of her younger brother, Chiyo finally broke through her own limit in anger. Now she can not only control ten puppet beasts, but the angry Chiyo does not know where her limit is. .


    After exerting their power to the extreme, countless puppet beasts stood in front of Qiandai, looking at them, at least not less than forty.The remaining poisonous snakes were completely wiped out by the thousand generations of puppets in just one encounter.


    Chiyo stared at Oshemaru stubbornly, and with a big wave of his hand, the puppet beasts all over her rushed towards Oshemaru.


    That''s it?Don''t even need defense?You must know that the physical quality of the puppet master is very weak. Once you are in the body, even a strong shadow level, the strength shown will be almost the same as that of an elite Shangnin.


    Da She Maru smiled coldly, looking at Qiandai, who had been dazzled by anger, really didn''t know if she was arrogant or self-confident, and dared to send all the puppet beasts without defense?


    "Since you are looking for death by yourself, don''t blame me!" Da Shewan licked his lips with his tongue, seeming to feel the excitement of the killing.


    The Kusanagi sword in his hand was lighter, and the Kusanagi sword was curled with his tongue, and it was cut at the thousand generations of puppet beast.


    The sharp Kusanagi sword left a clearly visible mark on the puppet beast, but Da Shemaru was not satisfied. He frowned and looked at his Kusanagi sword before turning to look at the thousand generation puppet beast.


    "Is it strengthened?" Da She Wan snorted softly.Previously, his Kusanaru sword could easily smash thousands of puppet beasts, but now even the puppet beasts made by Qiandai can''t be cut off. Obviously, Qiandai has increased the output of Chakra.


    A protection composed entirely of chakras is formed on the puppet beast''s body, which can increase the defense and power of the puppet beast, but the chakra consumption of the puppet master is doubled.


    If it weren''t for people with sufficient chakras, they wouldn''t dare to use it, but if the chakras were sufficient, there would be no need to delve into puppetry.


    Puppetry was originally created for those who have no talent for ninjutsu and a relatively small amount of chakra.In a difficult place like the Kingdom of Wind, there are not many resources for cultivation at all, and there are not many clever ninjutsu, and it is forced to derive the profession of puppet master.


    Such a double consumption of Chakra Chiyo would not last long. Dashemaru knew this. He didn''t panic at all, but slowly started Tai Chi with Chiyo, instead of fighting Chiyo head-on, he just attacked from the side. Resistance, occasionally a few psychic snakes came out to try to interfere with Chiyo''s control.


    Although Oshe Maru''s sneak attack is not very effective, it can also effectively restrict Chiyo''s actions, making her unable to break through the block of Oshe Maru.


    "Damn... asshole!" Chiyo was shaking with anger, and she waved her hands again and again: "One of the dignified Konoha Sannin, wouldn''t you dare to fight the old man directly!"


    ...


    Uchiha Tatsu knew that there was no suspense about the war after seeing the death of Ebi, he pouted regretfully: "Okay, don''t read it anymore, it''s over!"


    Chapter Six Hundred and Thirty Six: Secretly Stalking


    Uchiha Tatsumi knew that the war was over when he saw Eilao hiding and dying. He pouted his lips regretfully. He thought that the people of Sand Shinobu would be strong for a while, but he didn''t expect this group of guys to be so ill After playing, he had not seen the addiction before it was over.


    I originally thought that things would be a little suspenseful, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. Suddenly Uchiha Tatsumi flashed, "Do you want to make them more difficult to play?"


    After thinking about it, he felt more and more that things were messing up. He came here at the risk of being swallowed up by the candle dragon. If he didn''t do something, he would be really sorry.


    Thinking of this, the light in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. The corners of his mouth curled up, fingers stretched out, and gently hooked. The pure and natural chakras in his body gathered a little, and then he turned to his tail. Crane tapped gently.


    No one noticed that just as they were fighting with each other, there was actually another person doing things, and even Nara Kajiu, the nearest to Tatsumi, did not notice Uchiha Tatsumi''s little actions.


    He gently hooked his fingers, and the pure natural attribute Chakra in his body was input into the body of a Shouhe, who was originally in a frenzy, felt that there was a chakra in his own body that did not belong to him.


    With doubts in his mind, he stopped and felt for a while. Just as his consciousness began to touch the chakra, the chakra transmitted by Uchiha Tatsuno made a "buzz" and then exploded in Morizuru''s body. .


    Even though Shou Hedang was shocked by this powerful impact and lost consciousness, his whole person fell into a strange realm.


    Shigeru Hagaki panted slightly, preparing for the next wave of attacks from Shouhe, only to find that Shouhe hadn''t attacked him for a long time, and he couldn''t help but looked at him curiously.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Shigeru Hagaki saw a tail of Maurizuru standing in place with his eyes dull, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Although he didn''t know what Shouhe was thinking, he would never let go of this great opportunity.Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes lit up, "Good opportunity!"


    The chakra in Shigeru Hagaki continued to flow. He held the knife in his backhand and began to make a seal with both hands. When the tail imprint reached the mark of Youzi, Shigeru Hagaki took out his short knife again.

 363 Naruto Power System Chapter 363

    I only heard the sound of "Zila Zila", a strong thunder-attribute chakra spread from the hands of Shigeru Hagaki towards the white tooth blade. When the entire blade was covered with thunder-attribute chakra, it became frantic. The Chakra was surprisingly quiet.


    Slowly clinging to the white tooth blade, like a well-behaved child, no longer making a sound.


    Shigeru Hagaki holds the blade of white teeth in his hand, the shining white light is shining with chills, his eyes are firmly looking at Shouhe, and he smiles coldly, and he takes a staggered step. The whole person is projected like a cannonball, approaching at a rapid speed. Shouhe.


    Shigeru Hagi raised the long knife in his hand, and his eyes revealed the coldness: "Go to hell!"


    "White Fang''s secret technique thunders!"


    I saw Shigeru Hagaki''s figure flashing, and he went directly behind him through a Morizuru, and the blade of white teeth in his hand was thrust into the buttocks of Morizuru.


    "Konoha''s Secret Passage Technique Uranus Thunder''s Thousand Year Kill!"


    The blade of the white tooth gleamed fiercely on the buttocks of Shouhe.


    "Oh! "


    Shouhe, who was immersed in his own world, knew that Shigeru Hagaki had already attacked. At this moment, he had relaxed his whole body and was immersed in the power given by the natural attribute Chakra.


    Suddenly, there was a violent impact on the anus, as long as the individual could not bear it.Although the tail beast is a collection of Chakras, although it will not really die, it also has a soul, and it has its own thoughts, and it will also feel pain.


    Suddenly, he received a violent impact, and even the sand that caused his body to condense somewhat became dissipated, and his body began to show signs of collapse.


    "I want you to die!" Shouhe, who was interrupted from the state of enlightenment, fell into a more frantic situation. You must know that this is a rare opportunity in a thousand years. Since their tail beasts were separated, their strength has been stagnant in place. There has never been a trace of progress.


    Over the past thousands of years, whether it is Nine Tails or his One Tail, I don''t know how many methods have been used to break through their confinement and reach a higher level.


    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t work hard, but because their own chakras have limited the height they can reach, which means that they have been destined to be promoted in this life, unless they can merge into the ten tails again. .


    But just now, those traces of natural attribute chakra contained energy that even Shouhe was shocked by. He knew that as long as he absorbed it and realized the power contained in this chakra, it might be true. Breaking through one''s imprisonment to reach a higher level, this is something that even Kyuubi has never had before.


    Such a good opportunity was abruptly interrupted by Shigeru Hagi, and even injured his softest place.


    As a dignified beast, when did he suffer such humiliation, Shouhe''s eyes widened, and his red eyes revealed boundless killing intent.


    The future of killing a man is no different from killing, and Shigeru Hagaki cut off his hope of promotion in this way. It can be said that he has forged an unshakable hatred with him.


    If Shigeru Hagi knew that Shouhe would treat him as a life and death enemy because of such an attack, he would not know whether he would cry or laugh.


    Even so, he wouldn''t care, after all, Shouzuru was not their Konoha''s tail beast, if Shouzuru succeeded in promotion, it would be a disaster for Konoha.


    If he did it again, he would still choose to do so.


    Uchiha Tatsumi saw all this in his eyes and didn''t know whether he was crying or laughing.He didn''t expect that Shouhe was so stupid, and he immediately began to absorb his Chakra''s power without any precautions, and he did not expect that Shigeru Hagi was so awkward that he would attack Shouhe''s place and cause him to withdraw from the sentiment early.


    Chen originally wanted to help Shou Crane improve his strength to make Konoha a little bit more difficult, but he was so self-defeating that Shigeru Hagaki almost let him go to waste.


    Chen frowned slightly, this was not his intention.Looking at Shouzuru who was completely irrational, Uchiha Tatsu had a slight headache. It was not his intention to let Shouzuru go crazy.


    Chapter Six Hundred and Seventh: Secretly Committed Two


    Uchiha Tatsuro''s original intention was only to promote Shouzuru, but he didn''t intend to ruin Shouzuru.


    If this goes on, the sand ninjas who are already at a disadvantage will be even more unbearable.


    After thinking about it carefully, Uchiha Chen helplessly shook his head and hummed, "It''s cheaper for you!"


    Immediately, he put his hands slightly back, and began to conceal the seal where Nara Shika could not see for a long time.


    If you want to release ninjutsu without a trace, even Uchiha Tatsu needs to re-knit seals. Although Nara Lukisa is not strong enough, he is the heir of Konoha''s top family anyway, this point of vision is still there.


    In a place that Nara Kaji could not perceive, Uchiha Tatsuki finished the seal, tapped his finger, and released Chakra from behind.


    Everyone present only felt an unmatched Chakra energy escape, and all the people present spit out blood and collapsed softly.


    This is because this coercion has surpassed their ability to bear, even if only a small amount of it escapes, it is not they can bear.


    Kneeling on the ground shivering, I didn''t dare to look up at all, even if he was as strong as Osamaru, Shigeru Hagi, Chiyo and others, he did not dare to act rashly under the pressure of Uchiha Tatsumi. Under pressure, the originally indestructible city wall collapsed in an instant, leaking the stunned Sand Ninjas standing at the gate of the city.


    They were trying to find a way to break through the blockade of the city gate, but didn''t expect the city gate to fall on its own?


    In surprise, they forgot to break through.


    "Aren''t you coming out soon?" Chiyo was still clever, and when he found Luosha and his grandson and others stunned, he shouted, awakening them all, but also awakened the same stunned Konoha Ninja.


    They began to prepare for defense, but it was a pity that they remembered to block but it was too late.


    If Konoha Ninja releases ninjutsu together at the moment when the city gate is just opened, I believe Luosha and the others will hate under a group of ninjutsu even if they are strong.


    The duel between the masters is often in such a moment, since they have missed the best blocking time, it is impossible for them to block again.


    I saw Luo Sha, Scorpion and the others gathered around Sand Ninja and started the final breakout action. The Konoha Ninjas on the field couldn''t stop them at all. They could only watch them break through and talk to Chiyo and others who covered their breakout. Round together.


    Upon seeing this, Shigeru Hagi could only sigh heavily and waved his hand to signal that the mission was to be cancelled.


    Immediately, Shigeru Hagaki put his gaze on a tail of Shouzuru, "Even if it is a retreat, I will save you some memorial gifts!"


    Saying that Shigeru Hagi had a fierce look in his eyes, he swung his dagger in his hand and once again pierced Shouhe''s badly injured buttocks!


    Poor Morizuru, who had been fatally hit by Shigeru Hagaki''s buttocks, was about to fight back, but he did not expect Uchiha Tatsu to release ninjutsu again. The familiar Chakra energy made him fall into contemplation again. Mu Maoshuo took the opportunity to sneak attack and successfully hit Shouhe''s fatal place.


    The successive sneak attacks made Shouhe cry without tears, "Who did I offend? Why do I get hurt every time! Mom, I want to go home, I don''t want to fight anymore!"


    He stared fiercely at Hagaki Maoshuo, Shouhe didn''t have the mind to chase him, but stroked his buttocks sadly. The chrysanthemum was bruised and his heart was already yellowed.


    As the perpetrator, Shigeru Hagaki didn¡¯t care. Anyway, it was his own enemy. No matter how much he suffered, he had offended too many people in his life. Quite a lot, Shigeru Hagaki is not a fearful person.


    ...


    After receiving the message of Shigeru Hagaki''s retreat, Oshemaru took a deep look at Chiyo, revealing layers of murderous intent in his eyes, but he did not make any more moves, but smiled coldly: "This time I will let go. I''ve passed you, it won''t be that simple to see you next time!"


    Talking about the Oshe Maru Yin slowly backed away with a smile, and gradually disappeared in Chiyo''s eyes. As his psychic beast, after receiving the information of O She Maru retreat, although he was a little dissatisfied, he also roared and disappeared with a "poof" On the battlefield, a group of sand ninjas left behind and patted their chests with lingering fears.


    Now that Shigeru Hagaki had issued the retreat order, the remaining Konoha ninjas did not dare to disobey, and even if they had a great hatred with Sand Shinobu, they had to choose to retreat.


    In the blink of an eye, the otherwise noisy battlefield became deserted, not only Konoha, but Shinobu wisely chose to retreat after seeing the enemy retreating.


    They have lost too many people in this war, and the number of people who died in Kikyo City can be no less than several thousand. This has already occupied nearly 80% of the entire Sand Ninja vanguard, although Luo Sha and others have not rescued it. Few people, but it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    I haven¡¯t counted those people who weren¡¯t dead but broke their hands and feet and could no longer become ninjas. In this war, Sunnin¡¯s vanguard can be said to have been annihilated. The third Ninja world war Sunnin has already announced her withdrawal By one.


    Although Konoha also suffered heavy losses, it was already much better than those who played sand forbearance.Most of Konoha''s ninjas died after the arrival of the Ninja rescue team. Although the loss ratio was much more attractive than Ninja, it did not achieve the goal of Shigeru Hagaki.


    Especially the strange collapse of the city gate in the end, this made Shigeru Hagaki puzzled: "Who is doing the ghost?"


    When Shigeru Hagi returned to the mountain and saw Nara Lukisa standing side by side with Uchiha Tatsumi, he gradually had some enlightenment in his heart, yes, it must be him.Who can make such a big move besides the one standing in front of him?


    Although he had realized it in his heart, Shigeru Hagaki did not show it on his face. Instead, he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi calmly and said, "Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsumi, I don¡¯t know how you are in this war. watch?"

 364 Naruto Power System Chapter 364

    Looking at Shigeru Hagaki who wanted to ask but did not dare to ask, Uchiha Tatsumi wanted to laugh inexplicably. It seems that even the Lord who is not afraid of Shigeru Hagaki is beginning to be afraid of himself. There is no reason, Uchi Bo Chen felt a sense of accomplishment inexplicably.


    He didn''t sell Guanzi with Shigeru Hagaki anymore, Chen nodded gently: "Yes, I did it!"


    "Sure enough!" Shigeru Hagaki felt like he knew that this matter was not so simple, and it was Uchiha Tatsuta who did it.


    Chapter 638: Fooling


    Shigeru Hagaki''s eyes flashed, as expected!He knew it was not that simple.However, he couldn''t do anything to Uchiha Tatsuo.


    The thing that promised them Uchiha Tatsuo has been completed, he really did protect Konoha without much casualties in the enemy''s tactics.


    Shigeru Haaki could not order Uchiha Tatsumi to do things for him, and there was no way to ask Uchiha Tatsumi to listen to him. Uchiha Tatsumi did this after the cooperation with them was over, and he helped Sand Shinobu in Tatsumi. It did not hurt the other Konoha ninjas.


    Even Shigeru Hagaki wanted to question, but he couldn''t question him. In desperation, he could only clasp his fists in anger, and asked with an urn voice, "I don''t know what the meaning of your move is?"


    "Deep meaning?" Chen asked back, then smiled and shook his head: "No, I just want to do it."


    "Want to do it?" Shigeru Hagi frowned slightly.This answer is not satisfactory to him. Why can he obliterate all their previous efforts with just one sentence?


    For this war, they don¡¯t know how much effort Konoha has put in. In the early stage, they don¡¯t know how much blood was shed, how many people were lost, and even the ordinary people who finally gave up the entire city, just for the sake of this war. Victory in one fell swoop, but all this is a joke in front of Uchiha Tatsumi?Does he want to do it?


    Shigeru Hagaki''s breathing was a little bit short, and he turned his head to endure the anger in his heart and tried not to look at Uchiha Tatsuo. He was afraid that he could not help but swing his sword at each other.


    Nara Lukuji, who was on the side, looked dumbfounded and didn''t know what happened.Asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know... But this matter seems to be related to this Mr. Chen." Qiu Dao Dingzao shook his head honestly. He has been blocking the advancement of Sand Shinobu rescue troops at the forefront, without paying attention to the battlefield. On other news.


    "Maybe...it was related to the collapse of the city wall!" Oshemaru came from behind, licked his tongue, and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a grim look.


    "Master Oshemaru!" When the two saw this, they couldn''t help but bow their heads with fists.Da She Wan nodded, indicating that the two of them don''t need to salute.


    "The collapse of the wall is really related to Mr. Tatsun?" Nara Luji asked in a low voice.If Uchiha Tatsuo has this strength, he believes that it must be, but Uchiha Tatsuno has been with him since that time. Lujiu did not find any weird actions by Uchiha Tatsuo, so he said this If something is related to Uchiha Tatsuno, he is the first to not believe it.


    Unless Uchiha Tatsumi can release ninjutsu while Nara Kajiu can''t notice it silently, this is unscientific. In fact, even if Uchiha Tatsuno is strong, it needs to be printed. Chakra fluctuates, although Nara Luji is not a perceptual ninja, even a ninja at such a close distance can feel the flow of chakra in the opponent''s body.


    Nara Shikajiu did not perceive the flow of Chakra from Uchiha Tatsumi after waking up, "This... how is this possible!" He widened his eyes and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi who had admitted.


    "Did I change the dish or you are too strong?" Nara Shikahisa was speechless for a while, and it was too shocking to compare with Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "What? Do you have an opinion?" Uchiha Tatsun asked with a flat face, turning his head.


    "Don''t dare!" Shigeru Hagi took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the rising anger, urnly replied.


    Chen Leng smiled coldly, walked over and patted Qimu Maoshuo''s shoulder lightly and patted him as a person who had passed by. He said earnestly, "Well, I know you have resentment in your heart. I did this for a reason."


    Shigeru Hagaki snorted lightly, stepped back and avoided Uchiha Tatsu''s palm, and did not accept his comfort.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled dumbly when he saw this, knowing that Shigeru Hagaki was angry. After all, he was at fault first. He couldn''t explain this matter. Is it true that he was bored and okay? Looking for something and wanting to find something for himself? do?


    If he really dares to say that, even if he can''t beat him, Shigeru Hagaki will have to fight Uchiha Tatsuo to the death. This is no longer a question of standing or not. It already involves the dignity of a village. For dignity, you can fight to the death. !


    Chen sighed lightly, turned around and shook his head with his hand in hand: "Oh, it seems that you still don''t understand my painstaking efforts!"


    No one at the scene paid any attention to him, Chen asked himself for being bored.Annoyed into anger, he couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "Hmph, do you think this thing is that simple? If I didn''t stop your actions in time, it would be over!"


    "What do you mean." Shigeru Hagaki frowned. Hearing something in Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, he couldn''t help feeling disgusted. Could it be that we can''t kill those sands?Should you serve as your ancestor?


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at Hagishi Shigeru, did not speak, but continued to hold his back with his hand to him.


    Seeing that the atmosphere of the scene was a little embarrassing, it was Nara Lujiu who stood up to relieve the siege, with his reconstruction benefactor on one side, and his village on the other. It was the most uncomfortable being caught in the middle with him alone.


    "I don''t know Mr. Tatsun, what is the cause of this?" Because Uchiha Tatsun said before that he should not say that he is his savior in front of others, so Lujiu is still called Mr. Tatsun when there are outsiders. Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Uchiha Chen stood at the highest point with his hands under his shoulders, with a calm look. In fact, he was already in a mess at this moment. What reason should he use to fool him?Wait online, hurry!


    After thinking about it, Uchiha Tatsun sighed lightly: "In fact, I don''t really want to say that it is not good for you to know too much about this matter."


    Seeing that no one on the court responded to him, Chen, who was arrogantly uninterested, had to snorted and continued: "In ancient times, you all thought that only six immortals were the immortals in this world, but you didn¡¯t know that In this world, in addition to the six immortals, there are actually many existences that you don''t know.


    Not to mention that each of the three holy places has its own immortals, these are only the lowest level immortals. There are many mysterious existences in this world, such as the witches of the ghost country and the demons and sprites sealed in the ghost country. The god of death who is fascinating in the underworld, just take out one that is not a mysterious existence in this world?"


    Six hundred and thirty-ninth chapter: then fool


    Uchiha Tatsumi held his hand behind, and turned his back to the crowd and continued to explain in a low voice: "It is precisely because the mysterious power of this world is so much that everyone has different things to fear. It''s like the ghosts of the country of ghosts being killed by the witch. The three holy places are restrained, and each of the three holy places restricts their balance, but there is one thing, no one knows what it is, no one knows its strength, we only know that all the immortals are very jealous of it."


    Da She Wan''s eyes lit up. "The power of the three holy places?" He couldn''t help licking his tongue subconsciously, and the power of even the three holy places aroused the desire for discovery in his heart.


    "What power?" Nara Lujiu asked quickly.He knows that there are immortals in the three holy places, and the psychic beasts of Konoha Sannin came from the three holy places. As for the demons and witches in the country of ghosts, he has only vaguely seen the words of the god of death... It¡¯s not clear. I heard that the mask of the god of death was enshrined in the ancestral hall of the Uzumaki Kingdom. Maybe it has something to do with that?


    "Cause and effect..." Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes were full of seriousness and jealousy.


    "Causality? What is that." Everyone present was more curious. They had never heard of such a magical thing as cause and effect, and there was a whisper on the court.


    "Mr. Chen, this cause and effect...what the hell is this."


    "You want to know?"


    "I think... I''m afraid that none of us here don''t want to know." Nara Shika stepped back for a long time, letting go of the position to reveal the ninja of everyone present.


    These are the high-levels of Konoha in the future, and each of them has at least the strength of the elite to endure the quasi-shadow level. As long as they can survive until the end of the third Ninja World War, I believe they will grow up quickly.


    Everyone present looked at Uchiha Tatsu with curious eyes, and seemed to be expecting him to continue speaking. Even Shigeru Hagaki turned his head again, pretending to be indifferent. In fact, he was careful. Listen to Uchiha Tatsun''s words.


    This is a field they have never touched on, just like Chen told them about the history of Ninja being sealed up.If no one said, perhaps they would never know the cause and fate of this in their lifetime.


    They learned a lot from the previous one. Now that Uchiha Tatsu wants to continue speaking, he must listen carefully, what?You say angry?nonexistent.


    "Causality..." Uchihatatsu''s words paused slightly, and everyone could see the tangled expression on his face, did he speak or not?


    He didn''t have a grasp of this thing himself, so let him tell others?Besides, Uchiha Tatsuo was originally just trying to find a way to fool around, but he didn''t want to really figure it out for them.


    Uchiha Tatsuno is not necessary and obliged to solve their doubts. If it wasn''t for Uchiha Tatsuo''s fault this time, he would definitely not participate in this matter and help Konoha?How could it be possible that he hadn''t blown up Konoha even if he was not bad, and the reason for cooperating with Konoha this time was because the system task rewards were so generous.


    That''s right, Uchiha Tatsumi never thought of really helping Konoha from the beginning, he never promised to help Konoha from the beginning to the end, and all the promises made were empty checks.


    As a result, Uchiha Tatsuta was contaminated with an adult''s favor under a blunder, which was also a big cause and effect, and he had to help him.


    "Causality is a very complicated thing..." Uchiha Tatsumi sighed lightly: "Even if it''s me, I can''t really avoid causation. This thing is very mysterious, very mysterious!"


    "..." Everyone listened carefully, and did not interrupt Uchiha Tatsun''s words.


    "Nara Shikajiu, right? Do you remember that you fell into self-blame and couldn''t get rid of it? Why did you fall into self-blame? As a ninja who has been fighting all year round, don''t you even see this?"


    Nara Lujiu was taken aback, yeah, why did he fall into crazy self-blame?It¡¯s not that he has never accepted the task of slaughtering the village. In the task of destroying the bandit, it is often not allowed to keep alive in the gathering place where the bandit is. Not even those who have just stepped into the battlefield?


    "Have you had a problem before?" Hearing Uchiha''s words, Shigeru Hagaki couldn''t help frowning and asked subconsciously.


    Lujiu shook his head: "It''s nothing, just a little self-blame." Even though he said that, Nara Lujiu still noticed Uchiha Tatsumi''s words.

 365 Naruto Power System Chapter 365

    "Why do you blame yourself? I think you should be very clear? All your words and deeds before the implementation of the plan are the cause. The people in Kikyo City died because of the plan. This is the effect. The addition of cause and effect plus you are very self-conscious. Under the circumstances of responsibility, it is impossible for you not to fall into an out of control emotion."


    "Causality is very troublesome. This kind of thing is hard to talk about. For example, I want to kill you. What is the cause and effect? ??You are dead, this is the effect. Only when the two are connected together can they be regarded as a complete cause and effect. , Then this also means that the two of us who have nothing to do with each other are linked by this cause and effect."


    Uchiha Tatsun sighed lightly. I don¡¯t know if he said these things will be counterproductive. After all, he doesn¡¯t understand causation very well. Because there are systematic reasons, although he can¡¯t completely avoid causation, at least Tatsuno does not. Will be restricted by cause and effect.


    Naruto¡¯s world line of cause and effect is actually very heavy. Since Kaguyaji came to the earth, there has been a cause, which will also create the fruit of Taoshi¡¯s search for the earth in the future. The six immortals and his brother sealed Kaguya together. Ji, this is the cause. In the future, Naruto and Sasuke, who have the blood of Asura and Indra, will seal Kaguya Ji again. This is also a cause and effect. Hanzo killed Yahiko for the cause and eventually died in the hands of Heavenly Way Payne. This is also a result...


    The world of Naruto is full of causal involvement. Even the gods of this world cannot break free from the bondage of causality. Uchiha Tatsumi told them that he had broken the world¡¯s biggest involvement. I don¡¯t know what will happen afterwards. What kind of consequences would it cause? He couldn''t think of it, but it was just right. Would Uchiha Tatsuo be afraid?Perhaps his greatest interest is to turn the world into a muddy water.


    Chapter six hundred and fortieth: Flicker does not accomplish intimidation


    There is a system behind Uchiha Chen, Chen can largely avoid the involvement of cause and effect.As long as he doesn''t overdo it, cause and effect will not have a big impact on him.


    For Uchiha Tatsumi, the causality that even a fairy should be afraid of in this world is just a small obstacle.


    This is also the reason why Dashewan killed Eilaozang Chen without stopping.


    The so-called butterfly effect, because the death of Eilao Zang may involve the changes of countless world lines in the Hokage World, but the reducibility of history will forcefully restore those modified tracks to normal tracks.


    Uchiha Tatsuno is not afraid, his existence is the biggest irrationality in this world, so as long as he exists for one day, then the world will not be back on track.


    "The power of this cause and effect is so strong? But what does he have to do with us annihilating Sanda Ninja?" Nara Shikajiu was puzzled.


    After Uchihasatsu''s explanation, he probably understood the meaning of cause and effect, but what could be done?What does this have to do with the fact that they want to annihilate Sara?Could it be that causality can control the killing?


    "It really has nothing to do with your war. If it''s just a simple war, you won''t have anything to do with it. But this time is different..." Uchiha Tatsumi lowered his head in thought, his expression very serious.


    "Like this dead leaf, if it falls naturally from the tree, nothing will happen, but if you forcibly remove it from the tree..."


    Countless leaves fell with Uchiha Tatsumi''s movements.


    "Then they will be like this..."


    The people present were silent. Although they didn''t fully understand Uchiha Tatsu''s meaning, they seemed to feel very powerful.


    "So what are the consequences of this?"


    "There are people who shouldn''t die in Kikyo Castle. Forcibly changing a person''s destiny will lead to the backlash of fate, from a desperate situation to death, and even the people around him will die together." Uchiha Tatsumi stretched out his hand. Pinch, the dead leaves falling on his hands suddenly turned into dust, and as his hands spread out, they slowly drifted away in the wind.


    "so serious?"


    "It''s just to lighten it... It doesn''t matter if a person dies. If it hurts the people around you, how many people are there who participated in the annihilation war? Counting their family members, it will lose so much at one time. People, can you Konoha eat it?"


    "Hiss!" Naralu couldn''t help taking a breath for a long time, and subconsciously glanced at Shigeru Hagaki, and found that he frowned slightly, as if thinking about the credibility of Uchiha Tatsu''s words.


    To be honest, what kind of cause and effect Uchiha Tatsumi talked about, he didn¡¯t believe in destiny. For a ninja, destiny is always in his hands. If you don¡¯t even have this courage, don¡¯t take it. Ninja, you don''t even have this courage, you will die sooner or later, it is better to quit early, maybe you can enjoy your old age.


    So Shigeru Hagaki frowned and said softly: "The ninja wants to dash forward fearlessly. Fate has always been in his own hands. My life is in my hands. If one day I really die, then It''s also a good death, because for this reason, let us give up the victory that we won so hard, it seems a little unreasonable."


    Shigeru Hagaki''s words were a bit aggressive, but his words were rough and not rough, and he won the approval of many ninjas as soon as he said them.


    If there were people who were shocked by the big world that Uchiha Tatsu said before, then they have all recovered now and no longer pay attention to it, just care about why the wall is suddenly broken, combined with Hagishi Shigeru and Nara Deer Long meaning.


    The opening of the city gate before seemed to have something to do with Uchiha Tatsumi in front of him.Subconsciously, they stood apart, faintly forming a circle to surround Uchiha.The field was back to the confrontation again.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Chen stomped his feet coldly, and then his whole figure was like a sharp sword that came out of its orifice, and his sharp, majestic and vast momentum suppressed everyone''s head.


    "This... this kind of strength!"


    "Ok... so strong!"


    Most of the Konoha ninjas at the scene had never seen Uchiha Tatsuta make a move, and thought that Uchiha Tatsuta was just a little furry boy from somewhere, pretending to be forceful in front of them, but they did not expect that they were really awesome.


    Three years without a blockbuster.Uchiha Tatsuno''s aura suppressed everyone''s head, and he could only barely bend his body forward slightly to resist Uchiha Tatsuo''s pressure.


    "Are you floating or I can''t lift the knife? Kindly explain to you that you don''t appreciate it?" Uchiha Tatsuno frowned, his face was not too much expression, his tone was very flat.


    But the hearts of everyone present were not as plain as Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Where did this guy... come from!"


    "How do I know, how can he be so strong?"


    "I''m afraid that even Master Maoshuo is not an opponent!"


    ...


    "Mr. Tatsun, please calm down!" After all, Nara Lukisa is the Chakra who has been in contact with Uchiha Tatsu. The Chakra in his body has been further improved, so the pressure on him in the face of Tatsun''s coercion is much less than that of others. .


    Nara Shikajiu stepped forward and made an apology with his hands together: "Sorry, Mr. Tatsu, we didn''t mean that, please don''t get me wrong!"


    "Misunderstanding?" Uchiha Tatsuno sneered, "Do you think I misunderstood you?" He pointed to the ninja who punched himself, and looked at Nara Lukisa mockingly.


    "Does Konoha treat your benefactor that way?"


    "No, no, no!" Nara Lu Jiuxin came next, and hurriedly explained: "It''s really not what I meant, Mr. Tatsu, please calm down, we...we are willing to apologize."


    As the person who has the most contact with Uchiha Tatsun, Nara Yoshihisa knows Tatsun''s character and strength best among all people.You kindly tell him that it''s okay, if you dare to threaten him?Sorry, you probably don¡¯t know how to die.


    For this reason, Lujiu Nara hurriedly stepped forward to explain, otherwise, if another silly person like Akudo Dingza appeared again, the people here would really be cold.


    Chapter 641: End


    Uchiha Tatsuo always eats soft but not hard, just like the previous few times when Nara Lukisa and the others dealt with Tatsun. If it weren¡¯t for the Akudo Dingza, they might already be there. It''s settled.


    Regarding Tatsun¡¯s character, Nara Shikahisa thought he still had a little grasp of it. He chuckled and looked at Uchiha Tatsun, and said faintly: ¡°Mr. Tatsun, we know that people don¡¯t talk secretly, this matter is indeed ours. We are willing to apologize for Konoha''s fault and compensate Mr. Yuchen. So, for the sake of our sincere attitude, can you just let it go?"


    "Humph." Uchiha Tatsuno snorted in a very flat tone, but he didn''t just withdraw his momentum so directly.


    When Nara Shikuji saw it, his eyes lit up, "There is a play!" So he took a step forward again: "Don¡¯t Tatsun want to take your two precious apprentices to Konoha? I am Nara Shiji here to make it. From now on you will All the medicinal materials needed by Ye were contracted by our Nara family."


    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsun''s voice was slightly adjusted to a higher pitch, but he still didn''t agree.


    Nara Shikahisa put his hand on his back and hooked it. Yamanaka Kai, who knew his heart, gently pushed Aki Dao Dingza forward and winked at him.


    Qiu Dao Dingzuo suddenly realized that he touched his head and laughed: "Mr. Chen, I have something wrong with this and the previous things, so let¡¯s go, if you come to live in Konoha in the future, we are under the family of Qiu Dao. All the rotisserie restaurants in China can eat whatever you like, and you¡¯ll be free!"


    "Cough..." Uchiha Chen coughed softly, but remained unmoved.


    The people present are not fools either. At this time, where does not know what to say?


    "If you come to Konoha, all clothing stores under our family will be open to you, all for free."


    "If you can let me wait a while, I am willing to open the blacksmith shop, you can choose the weapon you like at will, even if it is a weapon mixed with chakra conductive metal."


    ...


    Everyone said something to you, each vying to offer their own price, only to ask Uchiha Tatsumi to stop being held accountable.

 366 Naruto Power System Chapter 366

    Although Uchiha Tatsuo did not make any expressions at this moment, he could not see the slightest indifference from his face, and the pressure that was pressing on everyone, who could not breathe, had long since stopped knowing when. Disappeared.


    Tatsun was not bought by the little favors of these guys, these things, in Tatsun¡¯s system space, at most it was Nara''s conditions that made him feel a little bit, after all, even his system space, The medicinal materials are also quite expensive.


    The reason why he agreed not to pursue any further investigation was that he himself did not want to make matters worse. After all, he had to live in Konoha for a period of time. There were still a few people he wanted to meet but had not seen him. Hard-eat guys, people are already so diligent, it''s hard to put a cold ass on them.


    Besides, Uchiha Tatsuo doesn''t care about the life and death of these people, more they don''t have more, and less they are not less.


    ...


    After resolving this contradiction, Nara Lukisa breathed a sigh of relief, and subconsciously thought of what Tatsun had said before and asked: "By the way, Mr. Tatsun, what you said before, why can''t we kill the group of sands. ?"


    "Maybe it''s fate..." Uchiha Tatsuno sighed slightly: "They are destined to die in your hands, but not now, they still have a mission that must be completed."


    "For example?"


    "Giving birth!"


    "What?" Nara Lujiu''s eyes widened: "Giving...giving a baby?"


    "For this reason?"


    "Otherwise?" Uchiha Tatsun asked rhetorically.


    "No..." Nara Shikajiu shook his head: "I just want to know, are their offspring special? Or what do you see?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled mysteriously, shook his head and said: "No comment!" Tatsun can never say that he is from a later life, because he appreciates Gaara, the kid, so he made up this big reason to prevaricate the past. Right?


    In order to explain his behavior, Chen also specifically listed cause and effect, which he didn''t quite understand.


    "Rosa, ah, Luosha, now it''s up to you whether you work hard or not. I have done everything that needs to be done." Chen looked at the direction that Sha Ren was escaping and sighed lightly.


    When all the Konoha ninjas were gathered, Shigeru Hagaki began to give orders to clean the battlefield and search for the living population, whether it was Konoha or Sunobu. Kikyo Castle also excluded several teams separately. No civilians.


    Seeing Shigeru Hagaki who ordered to go down one by one, Chen couldn''t help but smile again and again. This campanulaceae city has become a ghost city by yours. How could there be any survivors?


    Shigeru Hagaki pursed his mouth, listening to the messages from his men time and time again, his frowning brows deepened.


    Seeing this, Nara Lu could not help but step forward and gently patted his shoulder to comfort him: "Okay, well, this responsibility is not on you. You don''t have to blame yourself, sir, and you should organize as soon as possible to support Hokage-sama. "


    Shigeru Hagi nodded, but did not speak, but waited for the search and rescue personnel in Kikyo Castle to bring back information.


    When the last group of search and rescue personnel in the city brought the intelligence back, Shigeru Hagi couldn''t help falling into silence.


    The tens of thousands of residents in Kikyo and the thousands of ninjas who had fallen to Shinobu will never survive.All died in this carefully planned battle of annihilation.The search and rescue is still going on, but Shigeru Hagaki has already given up any hope, and now he continues to send people to comfort himself.


    After everyone had assembled, Shigeru Hagaki''s face sank, and he looked at everyone present and said: "From today, the battle of Kikyo Castle will be included in the Konoha Super S-Class Secret. No one is allowed to reveal anything about it. The news of this battle, offenders will be dealt with with rebellion!"


    Uchiha Tatsu who knew all this a long time ago stood by, and he was not surprised at the order issued by Shigeru Hagaki, after all, it was such a big scandal.


    At this moment, a crisp sound came from Chen''s ear: "Ding..."


    Chapter 642: The Eye of Reality


    At this moment, there was a clear sound in Uchiha Tatsumi''s ear: "Ding... Congratulations to the host for witnessing and completing the side mission-the inside story of the Battle of Kikyo Castle. The completion rate is 100%, and the mission reward is true. Eye, because the host¡¯s mission is relatively high, the host is additionally rewarded for fusing the real eye with the host¡¯s kaleidoscope writing round eye."


    Just after the system prompt finished, Uchiha Tatsuno felt a warm heat flow from his eyes, Uchiha Tatsuno could clearly feel a very special power gathered in his eyes.


    At first glance, this force seems to be very fierce. It just tried to swallow the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye and the reincarnation eye, but when the two come into contact, this force naturally flows into the writing wheel eye, slowly The fusion of the into the ShaoLunyan and becomes part of the power of the ShaoLunyan.


    Uchiha Tatsuki quietly felt this power enter his body, slowly accumulating, I don¡¯t know how long it took, Uchiha Tatsuki¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened, and there was a flash of light in his eyes, originally dark. In that moment, the pupils of the three gouyu jade round eyes became scarlet, and the three gouyu jade round eyes were superimposed at a speed visible to the naked eye, gradually forming the shape of a kaleidoscope writing round eye.


    Fortunately, no one saw it at this time. They were all kneeling on the ground listening to Shigeru Hagaki''s speech. They didn''t notice him who was still standing in place at the moment. Perhaps only Shigeru Hagaki and his position were present. Quite Oshemaru saw the strange scene in his eyes.


    "What kind of eyes are that? This...this is the Kaleidoscope Zhuanyan? Why is it different from before?" Oshamaru looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a trace of doubt in his heart, and he hasn''t seen Zhuanyan before. , But I think Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes are like never seen before, the scarlet writing wheel eyes, from time to time, braving the golden light, even the bright red is gradually shifting towards the golden magnificent atmosphere.


    The eyes of Osha Maru before seeing Uchiha Tatsu were not like this. Although those scarlet eyes looked very inviting, they did not give people the feeling of inability to resist.


    Now Osha Maru was watching Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes, as if he was completely naked and exposed in front of Tatsun, feeling that he didn''t have any privacy in front of Tatsun.


    This feeling made Oshemaru shudder. This feeling of being naked is not good. He is not a gay and can''t stand the feeling of being completely exposed in front of a big man.


    The bitterly cold Oshe Maru couldn''t help but look at his eyes. He really couldn''t stand such naked eyes.


    Subconsciously tilting his head, he realized that Shigeru Hagaki had also noticed Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s movement. When Osakemaru''s eyes followed and looked at Shigeru Hagaki, it happened that Shigeru Hagaki couldn¡¯t bear to turn his head. Come.


    The eyes of the two looked at each other, and both of them could see surprise and discomfort in the eyes of each other.


    It turns out that I am not alone in feeling this way!


    Oshemaru and Shigeru Hagi looked at each other, and the two nodded in a tacit understanding, then turned their heads and stopped looking at each other.Just treat it as if it never happened.


    Both of them knew that something must have happened to Uchiha Tatsumi that caused his eyes to mutate, but they didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad, so they didn¡¯t dare to interrupt Uchi easily. Bo Chen.


    Even, they worry that if they step forward and interrupt, there will be problems...


    They had seen Uchiha Chen''s strength, that kind of strength that surpassed everyone, it was not something they could resist.


    To be on the safe side, the two decided to take a look first. At the same time, in order to cooperate with Uchiha, Shigeru Hagi did not let Konoha''s ninjas stand up for a long time, although his approach might make Konoha present. There were complaints in the ninja''s heart, but in comparison between the two, Shigeru Hagaki still felt that Uchihatatsu was more important here.


    I don''t know how long it took, Uchiha Tatsumi finally fully integrated the real eye gifted by the system into the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.It also means that from now on, the real eye will be attached to the writing wheel, and the ability of the real eye will also become the ability of writing wheel, which once again strengthens the ability of writing wheel in disguise.


    Slowly opened his eyes, the scarlet writing wheel in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s eyes flashed with a golden light, and the fierce energy came out smoothly. The light was like thunder in the sky, splitting the clouds and splitting the sky. Opened up the entire space.


    It took a long time for Uchiha Tatsumi to become proficient with the true eye ability he had just learned, and set his gaze on Dashemaru''s body to activate the true eye ability.


    "Name Osamaru, gender, male, ethnic snake, one of Konoha Sannin, ninja registration number: 002300, personality: careerist, cruel, selfish, favorite things..."


    Uchiha Tatsumi was surprised to find that everything about Oshemaru clearly fell in his own eyes. Even when Tatsun looked at Oshemaru, his whole person turned into illusion, and Tatsumi could see through the surface that he saw the deepest soul. The big snake pill in its original form.


    "It turns out that Oshemaru has transformed herself at this time." Uchihadatsu touched her chin and couldn''t help but was speechless. In his impression, Oshemaru had transformed herself after World War Three, but he didn''t expect to see it now. When the real eye saw the soul of Dashewan, it was already a white phosphorus serpent.


    "He is still dying." Of course, Uchiha Tatsu who knows the idea of ??Oshemaru understands what Oshemaru wants to do. He has worked hard to transform his soul, nothing more than preparing for the next reincarnation technique.


    Now that the living body transformation technique has been successful, I believe that the reincarnation technique has also been developed. After all, the two complement each other. Without the reincarnation technique, Dashemaru would not have thought of transforming his soul into a snake.


    When Uchiha Tatsumi placed his gaze on Oshemaru, he could clearly feel the naked feeling of being seen through his heart once again, resisting the cold, subconsciously looked at Uchiha Tatsu and found him At this moment, he opened the golden writing wheel and looked at him.


    "Hiss!" Oshe Maru couldn''t help taking a breath, then rolled his head and stopped looking at Uchiha.He is not gay and doesn''t want to be gay. Likewise, he doesn''t want to be seen through.


    Seeing Oshimaru''s movements, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but chuckle, and he stopped looking at Oshemaru, but instead focused on Shigeru Hagaki.


    "This...this is!" Uchiha Tatsumi stared at Shigeru Hagi and looked at the information feedback from the real eye, speechless for a while.


    Chapter 643: Transformation Plan


    Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes widened and stared at the information feedback from the True Eye, and he was speechless.


    "Hakigi Shigeru, male sex, human kind, director of Konoha Anbu, the first batch of experimental products of Konoha''s plan to transform the species..."

 367 Naruto Power System Chapter 367

    Looking at the information fed back by the real eye, Uchiha Tatsuno''s face did not fluctuate, but a thousand waves had already been set off in his heart.


    "What? Even Shigeru Hagaki is a test product? What is that Konoha project transformation plant?"


    Uchiha Tatsun touched his chin and couldn''t help thinking. He felt that he might have discovered something extraordinary.Even Shigeru Hagaki is a trial product of Konoha''s transformation plan. When did this plan begin?


    At that time, there were probably only two people who were qualified to implement the transformation plan.According to Uchiha Tatsumi''s memory, it was impossible for the first generation to advocate doing this kind of thing, that is, the second generation, and the second generation of Hokage Senshou Yuma is likely to be the final behind the Konoha transformation plan!


    Uchiha Tatsumi found this world more and more interesting.Not only did Danzo become an honest person, it seemed that the second generation also had his own little actions.Although the history of this world is more or less different from that of Uchiha Tatsuo, most of them are still similar.


    Looking at the leopards, even if you can¡¯t fully understand their characters, you can guess a part of them. They are like Osnake Maru, Shigeru Hagaki, and their characters, which are almost the same as those of Uchiha Tatsumi. I don¡¯t know why. Danzang''s personality would change so much, Kechen never believed that Danzang would be so honest!


    Without telling the information that he saw, Uchiha Tatsuno chose to be silent. This information was really unexpected. Shigeru Hagi was also experimenting with transforming people. No wonder he was able to perform the magic of immortality, but he didn¡¯t know the one in Chen. Did Hagaki Shigeru in the world also participated in the experimental transformation?


    Quietly watching them clean up the battlefield and salvage the bodies of their companions. At this time, it is the turn of the medical ninja to appear. Some people seem to be dead, but they are actually in a state of suspended animation. A big chance can be saved.


    Their medical ninja is complicated whether they can find the surviving teammates for emergency treatment while cleaning the battlefield.


    At this moment, an Anbu wearing an animal mask squatted in front of Shigeru Hagaki and presented an emergency message with both hands.


    Shigeru Hagi took the information and opened it, then his eyes widened: "What...this...how is this possible!"


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Hagaki Shigeru''s surprised face, Dashemaru couldn''t help but asked in a low voice.


    "Information from the Thunder Kingdom showed that the three generations of Raikage had already been on the battlefield, and Master Qiu Daofeng had died in the hands of the third generation Raikage on the battlefield in order to cover his teammates'' retreat. There is no bone left in the hands of the third generation Raikage." The note in his hand was pinched to death by him.


    It can be said that Qiu Dao is a good companion with him. Although he is much older than him, the relationship between the two of them is indeed very good.


    But now he died tragically on the battlefield of Thunder Country. Shigeru Hagaki took a deep breath and forced down the anger in his heart and said to Oshemaru: "I think it is necessary to tell Qiu Dao Dingzao about this matter. It is the elders of their clan. From now on, we will speed up our action and rush to other battlefields as soon as possible. Although the three generations of Tuzhiguo and Danzang are the same, there is only Tsunade in Wuren Village, and Yunren Village is in Autumn Road. There is no one who can carry the banner after the death of the wind, I think it is necessary for us to divide our forces."


    Osha Maru thought for a while: "Is there any information coming from Jilaiya?"


    "Jilai can''t move there. Banzou hasn''t joined the battlefield yet, but if he really declares to participate in the war, if there is no strong shadow-level or even super shadow-level powerhouse present, he will not be able to resist it. live."


    Oshemaru frowned slightly, listening to Shigeru Hagaki''s analysis of the situation, it seemed that from the current situation, although they had already settled the sand, the situation was still unfavorable for them.


    Not only Yunren Village, but Yuren Village alone can hold at least two of their Shadow Rank powerhouses.Not to mention the three strongest Raikage in the history of Yunren Village, I''m afraid even Hokage has to avoid the edge for the time being.


    "That..." Oshemaru was thinking carefully. As a commander who can stand alone, although he is not as strong as Nara Lukisa in formulating a battle plan, he is still a commander. This idea is still some.


    "I''ll go to Wunin to help Tsunade. Her methods are too soft. I''m afraid I can''t deter those people and ghosts. It just so happens that my laboratory also needs a few blood inheritance test items. "Da She Wan stretched out his tongue and licked his own mouth, seeming to think of the owners of the Blood Succession Boundary. His body trembled slightly, falling into a false experimental state.


    Shigeru Hagi shook his head helplessly, but did not raise any objections. Oshemaru''s methods are obvious to all. Tsunade alone really can''t help but frighten the Mist Shinobu who are known as blood mists. If you want them to bow their heads, they can only use more. Only by suppressing them with powerful means can they yield.


    Unfortunately, Dashemaru is such a person, do you dare to be tough?Then I will be tougher than you, whoever dares to oppose will go to my laboratory as material tonight.Only such a cold-blooded and ruthless person can stun those people in Wuren Village who are neither human nor ghost.


    Shigeru Hagaki softly agreed: "That''s it. You will lead people to Wunin. I will lead people to support Naruto-sama. After tonight, I will be ready to act tomorrow morning!"


    Oshemaru didn''t make a sign, but glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi and motioned to Shigeru Hagaki.


    Knowing what he meant, Shigeru Hagaki shook his head helplessly: "Don''t think about it. He is not something we can move. This action is just a deal between us and him. Besides, with his strength, I think It''s impossible for someone to direct it?"


    "transaction?"


    "Yes, we promised him something before, which made him agree to take the shot this time."


    "Can you still ask him to do it again?" Da She Maru frowned.


    "We have no bargaining chips."


    Chapter six hundred and forty-four: see through but don¡¯t say through


    "We..." Shigeru Hagaki sighed lightly, shook his head bitterly, and said slowly: "We don''t seem to have the bargaining chip to continue trading."


    Da She Wan''s body became stiff and froze there.


    "what did you say?"


    "I said, we have no bargaining chips."


    Da She Maru turned his head and looked at Shigeru Hagaki gloomily, with his tongue sticking out slightly, and his hideous face looked terrifying: "Did you give him the entire Konoha as a bargaining chip?"


    "No." Shigeru Hagaki shook his head.


    "How come there is no bargaining chip!" Da Shemaru looked serious, thinking that Shigeru Hagi, as the head of Konoha''s dark department, would not have any pressure in his heart, and dare to use all Konoha as For things like bargaining chips, fortunately, Shigeru Hagaki didn''t do such a stupid thing. Otherwise, no one would dare to say good things to him when he returned to the village.


    "We Konoha don''t have what he needs, or we don''t even know what he needs. Where do we start with the term bargaining chip?"


    Da She Wan''s body shook, and now he was completely speechless. He didn''t even know what the other party liked or wanted?How did you become Minister Konoha Anbe?Wouldn''t it be checked?


    As if he knew what Oshimaru was thinking, Shigeru Hagaki glanced at him and continued to speak: "We tried to investigate him too, but there was no way to start. Every time an investigation was about to find a clue, it would disconnect. , And then I don¡¯t know where to find it at all, but according to our speculation, we have a preliminary speculation about his origin."


    "Let''s talk about it." Da She Wan suddenly became interested.


    Shigeru Hagi did not speak, but reached out with both hands and drew a gesture in the air.Da She Wan''s pupils contracted subconsciously.Super S-class secret?A secret that only Hokage can know?


    He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, his eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t help but wonder: "What is this guy''s background, actually let the three generations of old men issue Super S-class confidential documents!"


    "Well, it''s useless for us to discuss here. We''d better clean up the battlefield as soon as possible and go to other places to support. I know that Tsunade''s side is going to be unable to support it. If you don''t go there soon, you might really come out. thing."


    Shigeru Hagaki patted Onomaru on the shoulder, looked at him with a full face, and then left and told Konoha''s ninja to speed up the cleaning of the battlefield. They needed to act as soon as possible.


    When Shigeru Hagaki led the Konoha ninja to clean the battlefield, Uchiha Tatsuno was not idle, but was familiar with his new abilities, using the abilities of True Eye over and over again, making everyone present. A ninja couldn''t help but a chill in his heart, and he looked back subconsciously. When he found that it was Uchiha Tatsumi, he helplessly held back the anger in his heart and shook his head to continue cleaning the battlefield.


    However, this time, it has slowed down their speed of cleaning the battlefield, and Shigeru Hagaki deliberately urged them, but their speed still couldn''t get faster.


    Konoha ninjas have resentment in their hearts but don''t know where to vent.If it wasn''t for that guy who was playing tricks, would they be so slow?


    After adapting to the true eye''s ability, Uchiha Tatsuno would have no use staying here, and he was ready to say goodbye to Shigeru Hagaki.


    "Your Excellency is going to leave now? Don''t stay for a while?" Hagiaki Shigeru was a little surprised, and quickly opened his emotional card: "Mr. Chen has helped us so much, so we should do our best to the landlord. Why? Are you leaving so soon?"


    "No, I have something to do. I have to go to Konoha soon and I won''t be with you." Uchiha Tatsuno shook his head.


    "Your Excellency is going to Konoha this time?" Shigeru Hagaki''s dimmed eyes suddenly lit up: "Are you going to place Mr.''s two little apprentices in Konoha first?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno nodded: "Yes, I have to put the two little guys in Konoha first. It just happens that this day should be the day when the ninja school starts, take advantage of this time to send the two little guys off first Enter the ninja school to lay a solid foundation before you can teach them."


    Speaking of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsun started to have a headache. The two little girls didn¡¯t let him worry about it from the beginning. Tatsun is now unable to cure these two ghosts and ghosts anyway. After she put them into her own space Fortunately, before the two little girls were brought out, he was tortured by two of them. They can quarrel you for a twenty-five hour twenty-four hours a day, and there is not a moment to stop.


    It¡¯s hard to put the two little girls into the space, just to take advantage of this time to go to Konoha and throw them into the ninja school or let Uchiha Tatsumi liberate from teaching and educating people, he really is not this Block material.


    Don¡¯t look at the two little girls who seem to have advanced by leaps and bounds under the guidance of Uchiha Tatsun. In fact, all these are the talents of the two. Just Tatsun¡¯s three-legged cat''s teaching kung fu, it is already thank God that he did not teach others .


    After Uchiha Tatsumi finished speaking, Haaki Shigeru didn¡¯t speak for the first time, but thought carefully for a while with his hand against his chin: "Well, since Mr. Tatsumi, you plan to visit Konoha first, I will let Nara Lu If you lead the team for a long time, you can follow our wounded and shift troops on the road. They just happen to be able to show you the way, and you won''t let you go alone."


    "You Konoha still have a rotating ninja troop?" Uchiha Tatsumi was a little surprised. He thought that Konoha and even Naruto would be stretched out on the front line. As a result, they still have a hole card, and they deserve to be the number one Ninja village. .


    Shigeru Haha smiled and explained: "Although the war outside is tense, the daily defense of the village cannot be relaxed. There are still some backlogs. Although most of the mission channels have been closed during the war, we still have to I¡¯m eating, so I still choose to take some missions. It¡¯s a must for the village ninja to stay behind."

 368 Naruto Power System Chapter 368

    "That''s it!" Uchiha Tatsumi suddenly realized: "If that''s the case, you can arrange it."


    Shigeru Hagaki smiled knowingly, and quickly said that he was very polite. Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi was about to go on the road, he hurriedly called Nara Lukisa to order him to arrange for someone to go back to Konoha.


    Looking at Shigeru Hagaki, who was more anxious than himself, Uchiha Tatsuno knew what he was thinking, and he just hoped to have a good relationship with Tatsun. In the next battle, Tatsun''s big killer can help Konoha out. That''s all.


    Uchiha Chen knew it well, but he didn''t reveal it. Sometimes there are things that you know and I know. You don''t need to say too clearly. It means you are easy to be embarrassed, and I am also easy to be embarrassed.


    Chapter 645: Xiao Nan who lost his memory


    Since Nara Lukisa still needs to integrate the troops and count the total number of all the Konoha ninjas this time, he will not be able to go away for a while. In addition, the war is too tragic, and some of the wounded are too heavy and must receive medical treatment. The treatment of the ninjas can only act, so they have to wait until they are all assembled before they can start.


    The bored Uchiha Chen had to sink his thoughts into the system space, counting time, Xiao Nan should wake up after sleeping for so long.


    Due to the out-of-control time and space shuttle of the dragon veins and the impact of the soul, after entering this world, Xiao Nan fell asleep in Chen''s space, and in desperation Uchiha Chen could only let her stay in the system space.After so long of warming up, Xiao Nan''s soul should have been repaired.


    When Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s thoughts came to the system space, he saw two little girls lying quietly on the white jade bed, sleeping, without making a sound, Tatsun¡¯s face showed a petting look, he gently Stroking the faces of the two little girls.


    Let them continue to sleep here. The outside world is still too dangerous now, and the two little girls are too noisy. Let them be released after Chen arrives at Konoha. Chen smiled and shook his head.


    Anyway, the time in the system space is controlled by him. It is a simple matter to bring the time around the white jade bed to a standstill. They stay in it temporarily without any harm. At this moment, Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s With a move of his brows, he noticed a breath trembling slightly beside him.


    Chen smiled slightly, but his face remained calm, and slowly walked in front of Xiao Nan who was pretending to be asleep, and stretched out a hand jokingly about Xiao Nan''s face.


    At this moment, Xiao Nan suddenly opened her eyes, and saw her silver teeth clenching tightly, and she yelled, "What do you want to do?"


    Immediately after Xiaonan Xiu waved his hand, several paper shurikens were condensed between her slender white fingers. Uchiha Tatsumi could see that a powerful detonation talisman was clearly connected to the end of the paper shuriken.


    "go with!"


    Xiao Nan gave Uchiha Tatsun a vicious look, and the paper shurikens between her fingers were thrown out, and they staggered towards Uchiha Tatsuta.Soon, he came to Uchiha Tatsu.


    "The shuriken throw is pretty good."


    Uchiha Tatsuno nodded slightly, and then stretched out the hand that was drooping in his sleeve robe, and lightly tapped it on the paper shurikens. For a moment, those paper shurikens seemed to have lost their target, and they stopped in mid-air. , Can no longer move forward half a step.


    "Damn it!" Xiao Nan snorted coldly, her jade hand squeezed: "Blast!"


    However, there was no reaction in the system space. Chen looked at Xiao Nan jokingly, "What? You want to blow me up with the detonation talisman?"


    "Asshole, don''t be proud of you!" Xiaonan was so angry that she was trembling all over by Uchiha Tatsumi. His full chest was rising and falling with his breathing, making Uchiha Tatsumi look more.


    "lecher!"


    Xiao Nan snorted coldly, then waved the jade hand again, the two hands quickly joined together and began to seal, and then countless paper shurikens appeared behind Xiao Nan. It seemed that as long as she gave an order, those paper shurikens would rush. The superior Uchiha Tatsun was overwhelmed.


    "Enough!" Uchiha Tatsun waved his impatiently big hand, and all the paper shurikens floating behind Xiao Nan disappeared: "This is my space. I can do anything as long as I want. Don''t you It was a waste of effort."


    "Bah!" Xiaonan stared at Uchiha Tatsumi with a bad expression on his face. The guy in front of him was a bit inexplicable. Although he didn''t know why he came to such a place, it was obvious that after Xiaonan escaped from Akatsuki''s organization, someone should come after her , But why did I come to such an inexplicable place?


    Although I don''t know where this is, it doesn''t prevent Xiao Nan from analyzing the situation at the scene. The disciple in front of him shows a wretched smile and stretches out his hand. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to take advantage of her?


    Even though Xiao Nan has a gentle and indifferent character, he can''t be taken advantage of or indifferent. The best way for this kind of apprentice is to fight him until he is satisfied.


    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo fiercely: "Uchiha Tatsuo, why are you here? Also, what is this place, and what is your purpose!"


    She wouldn''t believe that Chen bothered to bring her to this place just to take advantage of her.


    "Oh? Can''t you remember everything before? Is it a sequelae of crossing?"


    "What are you talking about? You bastard, even if I die, I won''t let you succeed!"


    "Successful?" Uchiha Tatsuno was a little inexplicable, and then laughed: "That''s it!" Then he pointed out, Chakra in his body followed his finger to Xiaonan''s Yintang.


    "Don''t move!" Chen couldn''t help crying coldly when he saw Xiao Nan wanted to resist.


    "Close your eyes, feel with your heart, and feel the resonance from this world."


    She glanced suspiciously at Chen, Xiao Nan slowly closed her eyes, and at this moment, her soul seemed to penetrate through those lost memories that flooded into Xiao Nan''s mind. When she had absorbed all the memories gradually Perceived that there seems to be another Xiaonan in this world.


    Suddenly Xiao Nan opened his eyes suddenly, and Xiao Nan, who had recovered his memory, glanced at Chen apologetically, and then asked with a heavy face, "What the hell is going on, why can I sense this world... there is... something is wrong!"


    "Yes, just as you think, we have come to the past or another ninja world with the help of the power of dragon veins, and you also exist in this world. It is for this reason that you are short-lived. I lose my memory sexually." Uchiha Tatsuno stood in front of Xiao Nan and waved his hand to indicate that he no longer cared about her previous impolite behavior.


    "What!" Xiao Nan couldn''t believe it. Thirty years of common sense told her Uchiha Tatsun was lying to herself, but the perfect resonance between souls told her Tatsun didn''t lie.


    "What the hell is going on!" Xiao Nan frowned. She faintly felt that this matter was not so simple, not only herself, but also the two cute little girls lying on the white jade bed. Chen must have experienced something during the drowsy period.


    "All in all, it means that we used the power of dragon veins to return to the world of ninjas during World War Three!" Uchiha Tatsu explained patiently.


    "Three wars?" Xiao Nan frowned, "Why is it three wars..." Suddenly her eyes lit up, she stood up and grabbed Chen''s clothes corner and asked loudly, "You mean it''s the three wars period!


    Chapter 646: Xiao Nan who wants to change his fate


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned and moved Xiao Nan''s hand away, "What''s wrong? This is indeed in World War Three, is there any problem."


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s confirmation, Xiao Nan''s expression seemed to become even more excited.


    "Three wars, three wars, since it is three wars...then!" Xiaonan paced back and forth, and suddenly she turned and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi. She shook her body slightly, and said, "I... can you help me? busy?"


    Uchiha Chen''s face was calm, and he looked at Xiao Nan who was excited, and he was surprised at what she wanted to do.Does she also have friends in this world?


    Shouldn''t it, isn''t this another Naruto world, where did she come from friends who have been in the system space.


    "Tell me¡­¡­"


    "I..." Xiao Nan opened his mouth and just wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he felt that things were not that simple, and couldn''t help but sighed: "You should know the origin of our organization, right?"


    "Ok!"


    "When our Akatsuki organization was first established, it was only a ninja organization in Yurenin Village. The purpose was only to bring happiness to ordinary civilians in Yurenin Village, and to shelter the people in Yurenin from the wind and rain, although that At that time, Yahiko, our first-generation leader Payne, hoped to achieve world peace, but our strength at that time could not be achieved at all."


    "We devote ourselves to the welfare of the people of Yurencun and the civilian ninjas with enthusiasm. Gradually, we have gathered many like-minded comrades in arms, but this force has grown stronger and stronger. The leader of Yurencun was also jealous of Ban Zou, we obviously didn''t want to defect!"


    Speaking of this, Xiaonan¡¯s tone clearly began to fluctuate, ¡°Later, our strength became stronger and stronger, Ban Zou finally couldn¡¯t help it. He lied to Yahiko to siege and siege on the excuse of negotiation. In the end, Yahiko died in order to save us. In Nagato¡¯s hands. From that time on, Nagato¡¯s heart began to slowly close, accepting the request of the mask man to cooperate, and our Akatsuki organization began to slowly embark on a different path. ."


    Chen has known these things for a long time, so he said casually without interest: "So? What do you want to express?"


    "You know the rest." Xiao Nan smiled sadly. "In the end, did our Xiao organization become like this? Become a puppet in the hands of the masked man and help him with so many things, even Nagato finally did it. died¡­¡­"


    "I want revenge!" Xiao Nan roared word by word. God knows how much hatred it takes for such a gentle and kind girl Xiao Nan to send out such a deep roar from the abyss.


    "Is it so cruel!" Uchiha Tatsu took a breath. He didn''t expect that the hatred that offends a woman could be so great that it can make a woman of docile nature send such a big resentment. Fortunately, it is not him who is worried about.


    "So... I think, taking advantage of this matter has not happened, can we go to Yuren Village, we have already experienced such a tragic thing, do not want to let history repeat itself." Xiao Nan Yinya bit, still This matter was said.


    "I know this request is very abrupt, please help me, otherwise I can go alone, and I will come back when things are done." Xiao Nan knelt on her knees, put her hands together in front of her lower abdomen, and faced deeply. With Uchiha Tatsumi, he bowed to a seat.


    I have already said so clearly. Unless he is mentally retarded, he won''t understand what it means. Chen is naturally not a fool. When Xiao Nan talked about Yuren Village, he knew what Xiao Nan wanted to do, but the result was exactly as he expected.

 369 Naruto Power System Chapter 369

    "I will definitely come back after I have done this, and I will be driven by you wholeheartedly from now on."


    Chen was silent for a moment. He had no reason to refuse such a request. He had never thought of restricting Xiao Nan''s freedom.


    "Is it worth it!" Uchihatatsu said flatly: "For revenge, I use my body as a bargaining chip, and now I use my dignity as a bargaining chip to save people... I''ll ask you, is it worth it!"


    Xiao Nan raised his head, tears in his eyes, but still smiled and said: "It''s worth it, because they are all to me. I don''t want history to repeat itself. Even if this is not our world, it would be happy to see them again. "


    "Oh." Uchiha Chen sighed. He could understand this feeling. After all, he had come to this world without hesitation through the dragon vein time and space just to see that person. Understandable does not necessarily mean support.


    Uchiha Tatsun has his own things to do, and Tatsun has his own plans for doing things. It is impossible to disrupt his plans for insignificant things.


    "I can understand you, but I won''t go with you!" Chen turned around and didn''t look at Xiao Nan, because he knew Xiao Nan would be shocked at this moment.


    Sure enough, after hearing Chen''s words, Xiao Nan was stunned as if struck by lightning. Originally, she planned to use Chen''s power to kill Hanzo, paving the way for Nagato and Yahiko in this world.


    She was not the Xiao Nan who had never happened in this world. Although Xiao Nan was called the Angel of Dawn in her own world, there were many people who died in Xiao Nan''s hands.


    Xiaonan knows very well that she will never be Hanzo''s opponent just by herself. It is difficult to save people in Hanzo''s hands. Only by pulling Uchiha Tatsu in will there be hope, but Kechen interrupted mercilessly. Xiaonan''s fantasy.


    She gave a sorrowful laugh, then was indifferent, indeed.Although Uchiha Tatsuo sympathized with her, he did not have this obligation to help her, after all, Hanzo was not so easy to deal with.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Nan gritted her teeth and took a deep breath: "As long as you let me go out, I can go to the Land of Rain by myself. I will definitely be back when things are over."


    When Xiao Nan said this, Uchiha Tatsuno did not agree or refuse, but was thinking whether Xiao Nan had misunderstood his meaning?I don¡¯t go with her, but I don¡¯t want to ask for trouble. Although the current Sansho Fish Hanzo is not a trouble for him, he wants to go to Konoha now, so he doesn¡¯t bother to care about some sesame trifles. Said to restrict her to not let him leave.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that Xiao Nan''s strength alone was indeed not Hanzo''s opponent, even at this time, Jiraiya was still in the Yunin Village battlefield.


    As Konoha¡¯s commander, Jiraiya is responsible for delaying Hanzo¡¯s footsteps as much as possible so that he will not join the muddy waters of the Third Ninja World War. If someone stands in front of Hanzo for Konoha, I believe I am happy to see it here.After all, he didn''t know what Akatsuki organization was. No matter what he thought, he would never think that the leader of Akatsuki organization would be the three children he had taught in the Land of Rain.


    Chapter 647: Xiao Nan who is about to leave


    Uchiha Tatsuno knew that if she didn''t release Xiao Nan, she might hate herself for the rest of her life. Tatsuno would not care whether a woman would hate herself, he would only care whether his people would betray him.


    Since Xiao Nan is already willing to join his subordinates, even the one who is willing to give his body and mind, Chen will naturally not be stingy. He does have his own plan to implement now. Chen does not go with Xiao Nan, but it does not mean that he will not. Help Xiao Nan.


    From the ninja bag, he took out a special kunai with the seal of the god of thunder, and handed it to Xiao Nan said: "Since you are my own, then I will never treat you badly. I do have myself now. So I can¡¯t accompany you to go with you. Let¡¯s take this. If you are in danger, take it out and enter it into Chakra. I will come over quickly when I finish the matter. Don¡¯t worry. I will never let the people under me suffer."


    After receiving the Trait Kunai Uchiha Tatsumi handed over, the jade finger accidentally touched Uchiha Tatsuo''s finger. The delicate and soft feeling made Xiaonan retract her hand subconsciously, and her face was hot and she lowered her head.


    Even though she is nearly 30 years old, there are very few men who have been in contact with Xiaonan seriously. Except for Yahiko Nagato, the rebels of the Akatsuki organization. They are either Xiaonan¡¯s master or the same. His collaborators, where would Xiao Nan put them in a unique position?Suddenly encountering a strange man like Chen made Xiao Nan completely unable to adapt to how to get along with men.


    Uchiha Tatsun laughed dumbly. He didn''t expect Xiao Nan to be so shy, but Tatsun would have no other thoughts.


    With a simple snap of his fingers, Xiao Nan''s attention was drawn, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled and said, "If this is the case, I will send you out now without any delay. You will be able to go to the Rain Country as soon as possible. Just keep up."


    Xiao Nan nodded gratefully: "Thank you."


    "No need!" Uchiha Tatsuno waved his hand: "With a little effort, if you find that something is not right after you arrive at Urenin Village, call me over immediately, do you know."


    "Yeah!" Xiao Nan couldn''t help but bowed her head blush when she heard Uchiha Tatsumi''s caring words. She was afraid of being seen by Uchiha Tatsumi. Seeing the trace of guilt in her eyes, Kanchen seemed to have considered herself It''s his person, but what about Xiao Nan?However, he just used Tatsun as a tool of revenge, and prepared to commit suicide after Uchiha Tatsuno killed the masked man and followed Nagato.


    That''s right, Xiao Nan had never thought of joining Chen from the beginning, and everything before that was nothing but a mere illusion.


    However, the concern from Uchiha Tatsun, or the concern for her as a stranger, made Xiao Nan feel unnatural in her heart.


    The kind-hearted Xiao Nan was not suitable for deceiving people. After contacting Uchiha Tatsu''s concern, she couldn''t help but feel red in her heart for her previous behavior of lying to Chen.


    Noting the change in Xiaonan''s face, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but ask casually: "What''s wrong? Is there something uncomfortable? Do you want to take a rest for a while before leaving?"


    "It''s okay." Xiao Nan shook his head quickly, but the blush on his face never disappeared.


    Chen shook his head inexplicably, thinking that Xiao Nan was holding on.However, it was impossible for him to know that it was just that Xiao Nan was ashamed of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Chen asked again and again, seeing that Xiao Nan still insisted, Chen didn''t say anything any more, just asked her to pay attention to safety instead of paying attention.


    "Ready, I want to take you out!"


    Xiao Nan nodded, his expression became serious.At this moment, she only felt the sky spinning around her eyes, as if she had experienced a whole century, with her soul drifting in the ocean, and when he recovered, people had already appeared outside.


    However, the Konoha ninja outside of Kikyo City became vigilant as soon as he sensed a change in the space, and strong men like Shigeru Hagaki and Osamaru came to Uchiha Tatsumi.Looking at the time and space vortex that appeared not far away, it was like an enemy.


    When Uchiha Tatsumi''s consciousness returned and took Xiao Nan to leave the space and return to reality, seeing everyone looking at them with serious faces, he couldn''t help but laughed dumbly: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Shigeru Hagi took a step forward, looking at Xiao Nan with a serious face, and said solemnly: "Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsuno, this is..."


    It¡¯s no wonder that Shigeru Hagi is so careful. The Konoha ninjas who have just experienced the war no longer feel tight. Don¡¯t think that Xiao Nan is just a weak woman, but Shigeru Hagi can clearly sense something from her body. Not weaker than his Chakra.


    "This woman, it''s not easy!" Shigeru Hagi made such a conclusion secretly to Xiao Nan''s strength in his heart.


    Seeing their actions, Chen didn''t know what went wrong?Stepped forward and explained: "This is Xiao Nan, a friend of mine."


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi said that he was his friend, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but feel warm. "I''m just a ninja serving under Tatsun."


    Shigeru Hagaki was slightly surprised: "Man?"


    He couldn''t help being surprised. From the point of view of Shigeru Hagaki, although Xiaonan''s strength is inferior to him, he is not so friendly. At any rate, he is also a real shadow-level powerhouse. If the fairy mode is not turned on, Shigeshu Hagaki It is impossible to win Xiao Nan in a short time.


    "No wonder he didn''t like us so much before. Even his subordinates are such powerful people. We really don''t deserve to be mentioned!" Shigeru Hagaki shook his head helplessly. He understood why he met Chen for the first time. Then his face will be so calm.


    There are even shadow-level subordinates, a mere shadow-level, three elites on Shinobu still surprise Chen?


    Oshemaru''s pupils shrank: "A shadow-level powerhouse who knows time and space ninjutsu?"


    "No!" Shigeru shook his head and explained, "It should be Uchiha Tatsu''s ability, which was also the case in the camp before. He took his two little apprentices into the space out of thin air. If so, summoned out from his space. It¡¯s not uncommon to come here alone."


    Oshemaru was silent, and only spoke after a long time: "Then... how many subordinates do you think he has?"


    Chapter 648: Back to Konoha


    "How many subordinates are there?" Shigeru Hagaki didn''t react immediately.


    Da She Wan took a deep breath and said, "You said, if there are more subordinates like this, put them in the village..."


    "Hiss!" Shigeru Hagaki finally reacted. He understood what Oshamaru wanted to express. One Uchiha Tatsumi would be enough for them. If he had more of these subordinates, they would not Ye couldn''t stop it at all, and even more serious, Uchiha Tatsuo directly occupied the village of Konoha against the guests.


    Thinking of this, the cold sweat on Hagaki Shigeru''s forehead flowed down."No, it can''t be like this."


    He regretted that he hadn¡¯t understood Uchiha¡¯s details and invited him to Konoha. He just wanted to ask, but he took a step forward. It seemed that he had thought of something, and then Osamaru saw Shigeru Hagaki. He smiled, then slowly stopped, and even took a step back and nodded towards Da She Wan.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Hagaki Shigeru''s inconsistent expressions, Dashemaru was a little confused.


    Shigeru Hagaki smiled and did not answer, but looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a kind face: "Does this Miss Xiaonan also walk with Mr. Tatsu?"


    Da She Wan is a little bit inexplicable, but he is still talking and laughing with others when he is about to burn his eyebrows?However, he did not show his good qualities as a ninja. Instead, he stood there, waiting for Shigeru Hagi to give him a reasonable explanation afterwards.


    "No." Xiao Nan shook his head and said: "I am going to Yuren Village to do something at the moment. I will not act with Chen for the time being."


    "That''s it." Shigeru Hagi nodded thoughtfully. He thought for a while, took out a token and handed it to Xiao Nan Road: "Since Miss Xiao Nan has something to do, I won''t keep it much, but Mr. Chen''s friend Naturally it is Konoha¡¯s friend. This is my token. If you need it, you can give it to Konoha¡¯s commander Jiraiya in Unin Village. I believe this might help. Miss one or two."

 370 Naruto Power System Chapter 370

    "Jilai too... teacher?" Xiao Nan muttered to himself as a result of the token that Shigeru Hagaki had handed over, then raised his head and thanked Shigeru Hagaki, "In that case, thank you very much."


    "Master, then I''ll go one step ahead." Xiao Nan put the token in his sleeve, and nodded towards Chen.Without further ado, I don''t know what is going on in Yuren Village now, she must rush over as soon as possible.


    "Be safe, if there is a situation you know what to do."


    "Yeah." Xiaonan nodded, and finally took a look at Uchiha Tatsumi. From behind her, a pair of wings made entirely of paper suddenly stretched out. Xiaonan swallowed a pill and took off. It disappeared after a while. In the sky, only a few scattered pieces of paper are left on the ground.


    Uchiha Tatsuno sighed, turned his head and looked at Shigeru Hagaki and said, "How is it now? Can you leave now?"


    "It''s still consolidating, it''s already fast, and we can start in a while."


    "Okay, call me after the integration." Uchiha Tatsuno nodded, sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes to rest.


    He didn''t let him wait long, and Chen was woken up about ten minutes later.


    "Already ready to go?"


    "Yes." Nara Shikakubo bowed, "Sorry, Mr. Tatsun has been waiting for so long. Now all the numbers have been integrated, and you can leave at any time."


    "Then let''s go." Uchiha Tatsun opened his eyes, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.It''s finally coming to Konoha. After being in this world for so long, the wish that has been buried in Chen''s heart is about to come true.


    For some reason, Chen''s calm state of mind has been so small since his strength became stronger.That was the same ups and downs that occurred only on the night when Ino handed himself over to Tatsun.


    ...


    Since they are still at the border of the country of fire, it is not ruled out that there are enemy ninjas, and there are still wounded in their team, so their speed is not very fast, but even so, their speed is not ordinary People can catch up.


    All the way hurriedly, Kikyo Castle was originally on the border of the Fire Country, not too far from Konoha Village. It might take a long time for ordinary people to walk. After all, during the war, all kinds of ghosts, ghosts and snake gods appeared one after another, many bandits and bandits. And Rebellion also took advantage of this time that the villages were overwhelmed by the time and began to wantonly slaughter the civilians to reduce wealth.


    But all the ninjas at the scene seemed to know that this was Konoha''s large army, and there was no one who didn''t have eyesight came to disturb him along the way, but a group of people came to Konoha''s gate.


    "I finally came back." Nara Shikajiu could not help but sighed as he stood at Konoha''s gate. This battle went on, not only in other countries, but Konoha also suffered heavy casualties. How many ninja companions who went with them in the first place, now There was only one cold body left when he came back?


    How many brothers who had galloped with them on the battlefield in the first place, couldn''t even find their bodies in the end?Look at the ninjas behind Nara Shikajiu, who is not scarred?Who is not on the battlefield resolutely to maintain Konoha''s stability?


    Don''t they want to live in peace at home?They don''t want to go with their family members with rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar tea?


    Yes, they all want.But what can I do?If no one comes forward when encountering an invasion by a foreign enemy, can you bear to watch your homeland and your relatives and friends suffering from the enemy''s poison?


    Wars are always cruel, so they stepped forward, and they stood in the first line of artillery fire. They used their bodies to build Konoha an indestructible fortress. They were heroes!They are the heroes of Konoha!


    At the gate of Konoha, the welcome ceremony has long been prepared. For this welcome ceremony, the second generation of Hokage came out of the secluded compound to preside over the overall situation.


    The second generation of Naruto stood in the forefront, and then the ninja staying in Konoha, and then the civilians cheering and cheering with the flower ball. When the news of victory came back, they started preparing for the welcome ceremony early. In order to let Konoha''s hero feel the treatment they deserve.


    "How about Mr. Tatsumi, do you feel very excited?" Nara Lujiu was in agitated mood, walked to the back and smiled at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Chapter 649: Konoha in another time and space


    "This kind of welcoming ceremony is probably only us Konoha who has searched the whole world." Nara Lu said with pride for a long time: "It is only after returning from a victory in war that we will receive such treatment."


    After speaking, Nara Shikahisa looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a smile on his face, as if he wanted to see what kind of expression he would have on his face.


    But Chen disappointed him. He didn''t show any surprised or surprised expression on his face, but looked at Konoha Gate with a sad look and didn''t know what he was thinking.Chen didn''t even hear what he said.


    "Have you finally returned here?" Uchihatatsu sighed, and couldn''t help but secretly thought: "Why do I feel a little nervous deep in my heart... and expectation?"


    Chen''s eyes scanned the people who came to greet him, but he didn''t find the person he was looking for, and he couldn''t help feeling a little bit lost in his heart.He just wanted to take a step with his feet, but when his legs were raised, they didn''t fall down. It seemed that the whole person was imprisoned, and he didn''t know what to do there.


    "Mr. Tatsun? Mr. Tatsuhisa?" Nara Luji called several times before waking Uchiha Tatsumi who was in deep thought.


    "Mr. Chen, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Uchiha Tatsuno shook his head, "What did you say before?"


    Nara Luji gave Uchiha Tatsu a weird look, and found that his expression was a little wrong, and shook his head slightly: "No, nothing, let''s go."


    Saying that Nara Shi took a step back for a long time, stood behind Uchiha Tatsumi, and followed him to Konoha Gate.


    However, his thoughts were not as calm as he showed. "What happened to him?" Nara Kajiu couldn''t help thinking like this: "It seems that he also has some stories."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Nara Shikajiu smiled and shook his head. What if there is a story?After all, it is a member of the Uchiha clan, who has been drifting outside alone for so long. Isn''t it normal to see your clan in a trance for the first time?


    Nara Lujiu Zhi Dangchen saw that his people were a little bit close to nostalgia, and did not think deeply.No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t think that Uchiha Tatsu would be a person from later generations.


    "Let''s go!" Chen smiled and shook his head, looking at the familiar and unfamiliar people in the distance, and stepped out to formally take his first step to Konoha.


    "Welcome welcome, warm welcome!" Uchiha Tatsuno took the lead in the forefront. After him were Zhuluchou and the Hyuga Enji and others who were accidentally recruited during the Battle of Kikyo Castle. Was injured by a puppet master of Shinobu and left the battlefield regrettably.


    Of course, according to his current age, he should be at the age of peace of mind. He really shouldn¡¯t be active on the battlefield anymore. I believe that if there is no such urgent situation as this time in the future, Hyuga Enji may never go back in his life. battlefield.


    This is Konoha and all Ninja villages'' protection for the old ninjas who are no longer at their peak. Even if Hyuga Enji does not need this protection, for him, death on the battlefield may be the most glorious glory of being a ninja.


    After them are Konoha''s most elite elites of the upper ninja and the lower ninjas, they are the pillars of Konoha, and they are the life gate that supports Konoha''s prosperity and decline.But now, they are more or less wounded, but they are not ashamed of it, or even proud of it, because this is the sign of their fought on the battlefield.


    "You have worked hard!" The second generation of Hokage took a step forward: "This is Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsumi." Stretched out his hand to hold Tatsumi with a kind smile on his face.


    Although Tatsumi may be a descendant of his enemy Uchiha Madara, but since his attitude is willing to help Konoha, he is a friend and not an enemy. Since the second generation of this world can treat even the Uchiha clan in peace, there will be one more What about Uchiha Tatsuo?


    "Nice to meet you!"


    The second generation of Naruto Senshoujian took Tatsun''s hand with a smile and said loudly: "Everyone! The one standing in front of me is Mr. Uchiha Tatsumi, the greatest hero in this war! If it wasn''t him or us in this war We will suffer a huge loss, and it is him who allowed us to win this war so easily and win Sharenin!"


    There was a cheering in the field, not only cheering for Qianshou Jianjian, but also cheering for Uchiha Tatsumi. After everyone cheered, the second generation Hokage raised his hand and gently pressed it down.


    "Victory is hard-won. Although we have won, casualties will inevitably exist, but!" Senjuka paused slightly: "We will never forget the contributions made by ninjas in this war, especially Those compatriots who have unfortunately sacrificed, we will always remember them, because! They are all heroes!"


    "Hero, hero!..."


    The words of the second generation of Hokage made the somewhat depressed atmosphere on the court even more enthusiastic. They couldn''t help shouting the word "hero", cheering, while retreating to both sides, giving a way to Chen and the others.So that they can walk in from the door and look at the hero''s body to those behind them.


    Along the road that the villagers gave way, the second generation of Hokage took Tatsun and the others all the way into the Konoha Gate. Along the way, Uchiha Tatsun kept looking around, but still didn''t see the person that made him extremely concerned.


    "Maybe she didn''t come because something happened." Uchiha Tatsuno comforted herself: "Next time I go to Uchiha Clan to see." Thinking like this, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t care about this anymore, and followed the second generation of Hokage. Walk slowly back to Konoha.


    Three years later, Uchiha Tatsuno once again set foot in Konoha Village, a place that gave him a little memory, even if it was only Konoha Village 30 years ago.


    Uchiha Tatsuno comfortably accepted the admiration from Konoha civilians, this was what he deserved, even if he never cared about it.


    After arriving at the Hokage Building, the second generation of Hokage took the lead. Behind him were Mito Menyan and Zhuan Xiaochun. When the third generation was away, there were two Hokage consultants handling the daily papers of Konoha Village, and they only It is necessary to report the final decision made.


    And Uchiha Tatsuno was sitting in the guest seat, and beside him were Zhuluchou and Hyuga Enji, the elites who had contact with him, Shinnin.


    "I heard that Mr. Tatsun is the blood of the Uchiha clan left behind?" The second generation asked, sitting in the lead.


    "I am indeed from the Uchiha family."


    "Oh? It is well known that the Uchiha clan joined Konoha since the establishment of the village. It can be said that most of the Uchiha clan members are in our Konoha. Maybe you can go to the Uchiha clan to have a look. Maybe you can find yours. life experience."

 371 Naruto Power System Chapter 371

    Uchiha Tatsun coldly snorted: "I know my life experience, so I won''t bother you. As for the Uchiha clan, I will definitely go!"


    Six hundred and fiftieth chapters: wrangling with the title


    "Oh?" Chen replied indifferently, and said, "Are you the Uchiha clan? Since it''s here, let''s go check it out."


    In fact, ripples have appeared in Tatsun¡¯s heart long ago. The Uchiha family will definitely go, but not for those insignificant people. As a transversal person, he does not have a deep sense of belonging to the Uchiha family, but In any case, he has become a member of the Uchiha clan in this life. Even if he doesn''t care about the glory of the village, he still has some feelings.


    For the Uchiha clan, he still has a trace of guilt deep in his heart. This time he came to Konoha not only for his own business, but also to see how the Uchiha clan in this world is doing. If possible, he wouldn¡¯t Mind hand in hand.


    In the previous time and space, because of his weakness, he could not prevent the demise of the Uchiha clan. It was an original sin to urinate weakly. He was indeed too weak back then. He was so weak that he could kill him with just one finger. What''s the use of standing up?


    "Those who have aspirations will succeed in breaking the boat, the Bai Er Qin Guan will ultimately belong to Chu; hardworking people, the sky will not bear, the hard work, three thousand more can swallow Wu." Only when Gou survives can he have the opportunity to take revenge. Facts have proved , The original decision to pretend to be foolish for a year was correct, and it was precisely because of this that Uchiha Tatsumi destroyed Konoha after his strength increased.


    Kill Danzo and get rid of the murderer who destroyed Uchiha''s clan. After many years, he can truly avenge the genocide.


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s tone, it seemed that there was not the slightest emotional factor in it, Nara Shikahisa and others could not help but feel a little worried.The lord in front of him is soft but not hard. You must know that although the Uchiha clan is much better than the previous world, the pride in their bones will not change. Maybe they will show a look at the foreign tatsumi. High expression.


    And what kind of person is Uchiha Tatsuo?


    Nara Lu, who knew Chen¡¯s character, couldn¡¯t help but spit out in his heart for a long time, ¡°My God, when this ancestor was in the country of Sichuan, he fought the flag Mu Shigeru and the pig deer butterfly. When he arrived at the border of the fire country, he fought Oshen Maru. Is it possible that Yecun has to fight with the entire Uchiha family again? Cohesively, where did you go to fight and fight endlessly?"


    "Mr. Tatsun, you won''t fight with the Uchiha family, will you?" Nara Shikahisa stood up and asked in a low voice. He felt that he had to find out the matter first, otherwise the two parties would really start. But it is not the explanation that can explain clearly.


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly, and glanced at Nara Lukisa. Could it be that in their eyes, he was the one who walked and hit wherever he went, without hitting the uncomfortable Lord?You know that he is also a reasonable person, is it possible that he will take the initiative?


    If Nara Luji knew what Chen was thinking at this moment, he would definitely wonder in his heart: "What kind of person you are, don''t you know it? You don''t have any in your heart, so we have to point it out?"


    Although his heart is dissatisfied, Uchiha Tatsu is not an arrogant person. On the contrary, his personality is actually very cheerful, but when his strength increases, no one can make him treat equally, and those weak, Uchi Does Bo Chen need to care about the eyes of these people?


    It is for this reason that Uchiha Tatsu looks very arrogant and self-conscious.


    Qianshoujian smiled and said roundly: "That''s right, the current patriarch Uchiha happens to be my disciple. Hearing the news that your Excellency will come to Konoha soon, he has rushed back from the battlefield, I believe Ming You will be able to arrive the next day. If you have any questions, you can contact him.


    "Master Kagami is coming back?" Nara Lu asked quickly with joy in his heart.


    It¡¯s no wonder that he leaked such an expression. Konoha¡¯s inheritance is all in the same vein. Back then, Uchiha Mirror and others were accepted as apprentices. Similarly, Uchiha Mirror was the beginning of pig deer butterfly and others. Leading teachers, it''s okay to say that there is a relationship between them.


    "Yes." Qianshoujian nodded, "Jing rushed to the village after receiving our letter. After all, it was about their tribe. How could he be the patriarch delay?"


    "I came to Konoha for more than just this."


    "But it''s okay." The second generation of Hokage raised his brows and stretched out his hands to make a request. In fact, he had already received news and knew what Chen came to Konoha''s purpose, but he did not take the initiative to raise it. He hoped that Uchiha Tatsun would ask them more. After Tatsun owes favors, it also means that he has a relationship with Konoha. As long as Tatsun owes more favors, he is more certain to tie Tatsun to Konoha''s chariot. .


    Tatsun glanced at Qianshoushoujian, knowing the thoughts of Qianshoushoujian, and said playfully, "Don''t you know? I thought Nara Lukuji had already passed the news to you. Since you don''t know yet, Let me just say it. I came this time because of my two disciples..."


    Then Tatsun once again said that he wanted to arrange his two disciples to Konoha Ninja School.


    "Well..." Thousands of hands pretended to think about it. In fact, the three generations of this matter had been passed on very early, and they all agreed to this matter, but he could not make a very easy one. Appearance, after all, that appearance will only make Chen feel that this favor is not valuable at all. If you want to get more benefits, everything must rely on pretence.


    "That''s it. I created the Ninja School by myself. The rules at the beginning were also set by me. Now the school has started, and all the class members are full. If you want to add a stop, it means that there are two already. The enrolled students drop out. If I were still the principal, then everything is easy to say, but now I am no longer Hokage, and I have given up the position of principal to others, so let¡¯s try and try to make both of your masters can Study at the Ninja School."


    "Then it will be troublesome." Uchiha Tatsuno smiled and said, "If it doesn''t work, then forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    Hearing Chen said this, the strange color on Qianshoujian''s face flashed away, and he didn''t expect Chen to actually not eat this set.You know, who is the most anxious about Chen''s apprentices who have not entered the ninja school?Of course it is the senior Konoha. They are not studying in Konoha, which means that they have lost a layer of bond between Konoha and Tatsun. This is definitely not what Konoha seniors want to see. Don''t worry about the rules and regulations. It can be said that as long as the two apprentices of Uchiha Tatsun are human, even if the talents are not high, the senior Konoha will try to get them to study in the ninja school.


    After Chen finished speaking, he kept watching the expressions of Qianshou Jianma and the others. As expected, surprised expressions appeared on their faces.


    "Hehe, is Mr. Chen reconsider, although the rules are dead, but I have been the principal for so many years at any rate, and I might be able to get two enrollment places if I lose my old face." Qianshoujian was kind. With a smile, he spoke to Uchiha Chen.


    "Even the reason for such an idiot is used." Uchiha Tatsun smiled coldly, and couldn''t help but ridicule in his heart: "These guys are really shameless."


    But what he didn''t know was that while he was scolding Qianshou Feijian, Qianshou Feijian was also scolding him in his heart.


    Chapter 651: Finalized


    After a series of negotiations, they finally reached a consensus.The second generation of Naruto Senjuka took the advantage of being the principal of the ninja school to open the door to the admission of two little girls. As a deal, Uchiha Tatsumi was settled in Konoha and had some spare time to help. Konoha solves some difficult problems.


    The two accepted the results of this negotiation with satisfaction. The second generation of Hokage thought that he had made a lot of money, and it was just a few words of effort to find such a powerful thug for Konoha, and Uchiha Tatsuki secretly mocked. In the second generation of Hokage, he just used the agreed-upon results in exchange for more generous profits.


    Both of them thought they had made a lot of money, but in fact it was just two people testing each other with their existing resources.


    All the people present were dumbfounded as they looked at the two people who were fighting each other, and their hearts trembled slightly.


    "This...is this still their second-generation Naruto? This...is this still the previous super powerhouse with a superb appearance? Why does it feel that there is something wrong with the style of painting?"


    "If that''s the case, then we are settled?" The second generation Hokage raised his brows and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a smile on his face.


    "That''s it, it''s a deal!"


    "A word is for sure!" The second generation Hokage smiled and stretched out his hand to shook Uchiha Tatsumi, and then turned to Shun Xiaochun and said: "Koharu!"


    "I''m here, teacher, do you have any instructions?" Turning to bed, Xiaochun bowed his head slightly and said respectfully.


    "You take responsibility, immediately solve the problem of Mr. Chen''s residence, and then take Mr. Chen to visit first."


    "Yes!" Turning to bed, Xiaochun nodded: "We have arranged the house a long time ago. It is not far from the Uchiha clan, just convenient for Mr. Tatsu and the Uchiha clan. If you want to increase communication, a lot Activities are not a problem either."


    "That''s it." Senshoujian nodded in satisfaction, and then smiled at Uchiha Tatsumi: "In this case, my disciple will turn to Koharu and take your Excellency to visit the residence first, how about?"


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll bother."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Turning to bed, Xiaochun shook her head quickly, her wrinkled face was full of smiles, and she looked strange like a chrysanthemum.


    Uchiha Tatsuki forced himself to turn his head away from her face, Tatsun was afraid that he couldn''t help but slammed a fist on Zhuan Koharu''s face.


    When Chen saw the face of Zhuan Xiaochun in the last life, there was an urge to beat her. Now it seems that it is not for no reason. I laugh so ugly now, and it will be even more terrible when I grow old. .


    "Does your mother know you are so ugly?" Uchiha Tatsu very wanted to say such a sentence to her.


    Seeing the discomfort on Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s face, Nara Kajiu walked over to him and whispered: ¡°In fact, Elder Koharu was also a flower of Konoha when he was young. It¡¯s just that it has been a tree for so many years. Ye Daolao made her look a lot older and a lot more mean."


    "Oh? How did you know?" Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Nara Lukisa with a weird look: "Couldn''t it be..." Having said this, Uchiha Tatsuno could not go on anymore, thinking of Nara Lukisa going to bed with him. Xiaochun''s distorted face joined together, and Chen''s stomach felt sick.


    "No, no! It''s not what you think!" Nara Shikajiu quickly shook his head, seeming to think of something, and resisting the nausea, explained to Uchiha Tatsumi: "When I was young, because my father followed suit. Elder Xiaochun Xiaochun is a teammate, so Elder Xiaochun who turned to sleep often came to our house when I was young, so I was particularly impressed by her appearance when she was young."


    "I remember there were still many people chasing her." At this point, Nara Lukuji looked sad, as if he was cherishing something: "It''s a pity, the grace of the year is no longer, only one is Konoha Kokura. The elder who has worked so hard to become more and more ugly."


    "What are you talking about? I seem to hear you as if you are talking about me?" Zhuan Xiaochun walked in front, did not hear the conversation between Chen and them clearly, only vaguely heard his own name, and seemed to be discussing her. Turned his head and smiled.


    Seeing her chrysanthemum face, Chen almost couldn''t hold it back. Fortunately, Nara Lujiu stepped forward and stepped in front of him and said, "No, no, we are just discussing the prosperity of Konoha. Elder, you heard it wrong."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun glanced at the two inexplicably, a little confused, and then stopped thinking about it, but continued to lead the way.


    As early as the news that Konoha was coming back to Chen Chen, they started preparing Chen¡¯s residence when they turned to bed. This is different from the place where the war orphans who were brought back from other places lived. Those war orphans were not brought back. To be adopted is to live in an orphanage, but Uchiha Tatsuo is different.


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun, they had prepared the house a long time ago. When they looked over, a courtyard with a double-storey building was located beside the road. There was a large circle of walls outside the courtyard, and two majestic rocks stood at the gate. Lion, there is no plaque just above the door. It seems that it is not easy to name it.


    After all, next door is the residence of the Uchiha clan. It is impossible to continue to hang the name Uchiha at the gate of Tatsun, right?

 372 Naruto Power System Chapter 372

    Pushing the door in, what you see is a lawn. A row of flowers are planted on the edge of the wall. They look like they are often taken care of. The flowers are very lush, and a tall tree stands in the middle of the yard. , There are a few seats under the tree specially used to enjoy the shade, even the small two-story house.


    Following Zhuan Xiaochun and approached the house, the house was fully equipped, with clothes and bedding, and even the daily necessities had been prepared. The whole house was very clean and tidy. After all, someone had just cleaned it.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked all the way and felt very satisfied.He nodded and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Not bad, not bad."


    It can be seen that Konoha has taken great pains to win him over.In the center of Konoha, which is rich in earth and gold, this house alone is very rare, let alone an elegant surrounding wall.Apart from the Uchiha clan in Konoha, no one can get such good treatment.


    You must know that it was the Uchiha family, the only big family in Konoha Kenmura. After the Senju clan gradually showed weakness, the Uchiha family secretly became Konoha''s largest family.


    Chapter 652: The Unwelcome


    It is worth mentioning here that because the second generation of Hokage did not implement the plan to isolate Uchiha, the Uchiha clan is still in the center of Konoha¡¯s power, and they have not moved away from the original clan, so they can now The Uchiha family is the only family with such a large site in Yezhong.


    Hearing Chen''s satisfaction, Xiaochun couldn''t help but smile and said: "Your Excellency is satisfied. Since your Excellency can be satisfied, then I will be able to deal with each other."


    Immediately after going to bed, Xiaochun handed over a set of keys: "Now, how do you plan to arrange? Do you need to bring your husband to visit Konoha Village?"


    "No, you can arrange it, I will go around by myself first."


    Chen naturally didn''t have anything to do with Xiaochun when she turned to bed, and even a little disgusted. He didn''t want to kill her because it was already a shame. He didn''t want to stay with these things and affect his mood.


    Turning to bed, Koharu opened her mouth, as if she still had something to say, but Uchiha Tatsuo didn''t give her a chance to speak at all: "If you have something to do, you can do it yourself. I don''t need you to follow."


    "Then...then all right." Turning to bed, Xiaochun hesitated for a while and finally nodded: "If this is the case, then I will return to life first. If Mr. Chen needs anything, please feel free to mention it. We will definitely prepare it for you. of."


    "Ok!"


    ...


    Watching Zhuan Xiaochun leave, Uchiha Tatsumi frowned. The face of these conspirators really made him sick. Perhaps Zhuan Xiaochun was recognized as a beauty by Ye Cun when she was young, but now she is already old, not to mention These guys, he doesn''t have any good feelings. If he stays with them again, Chen is really worried that he can''t help but destroy them all humanely.


    After Zhuan Xiaochun left, everyone present was obviously relieved. It seems that it is not Chen who does not wait to see Zhuan Xiaochun. Chen glanced at the pig, the deer and the butterfly, and a joking smile flashed in his eyes. .


    "Since Mr. Tatsumi doesn''t need anything, let''s retreat first." Nara Lujiu greeted his companions and waved to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Yeah." He was not polite to Uchiha Tatsun, the three pigs, deer and butterfly. After all, they had dealt with so many times, and Tatsun''s character was not unknown to them.So the three of them didn''t care about Chen''s tone, and after seeing him wave their hands, they chose to leave directly.


    After all, Tatsun had only come to Konoha for the first time, and there was absolutely no time to rest on the road, so it was good to leave early so that Uchiha Tatsun could have a good rest, and it would be considered to allow Tatsun to adapt to the new environment.


    After everyone left, Uchiha Tatsuno did not choose to go to other places in Konoha, nor did he take the initiative to visit the residence of the Uchiha family next door. After all, the second generation of Naruto had already said that, the current patriarch Uchiha Mirror is still rushing back. On the road, and it¡¯s not early today, it¡¯s not good to go so hastily.


    After going out and buying three dinners, Uchiha Tatsuno did not go out again, but released the two little girls who were sleeping in the system space in the house.


    Sure enough, even though they slept in Uchiha Tatsu''s system space for so long, their physical functions were not at their peak.


    After all, even though Uchiha Tatsumi has frozen the time in that place, energy is still needed to maintain the physical characteristics of the two little guys. Fortunately Tatsun gave them a concentrated version of the bingliang pill in advance.


    Not long after the two little girls were released, they woke up from their deep sleep.


    Meow woke up, feeling that her stomach was so hungry that she could explode, and she couldn''t help but entangled Uchiha Tatsuno to prepare to eat.It''s bleat, he still looks like he''s not awake after sleeping like this, even though he''s too hungry, his head still falls off, it''s really cute.


    "Okay, okay, come over to eat." Chong Duo patted Meow Meow''s head, Uchiha Tatsumi beckoned her to come over for dinner.


    Perhaps it was because of his embarrassment that Uchiha Tatsumi saw her, Baa''s little face could not help but turned red, timidly paced over, kneeling down beside Uchiha Tatsumi, with a cute and cute look.


    It was her sister who took Uchiha Tatsun''s hand and began to shake: "Bad Uncle Tatsun! I want to eat, I want to eat! If you don''t give me a second meal, I will tell Ma Ma you bully me!"


    Uchiha Chen smiled helplessly, stretched out his hand and squeezed the naughty Meow and smiled: "Well, eat and eat. However, I don''t eat a lot. I haven''t eaten for a long time. You can''t eat too much at once, otherwise the stomach I can''t stand it, I can only eat a little bit."


    "Okay!" Little Lolita promised meowing, but seeing her ticking eyes, she knew that this little girl would definitely not be obedient.Uchiha Chen gave a bitter smile, he knew he had to watch this little girl not to let her eat too much.


    "This girl, it''s not worrying." Uchiha Chen sighed: "Whenever you are as obedient as Bae." He grumbled helplessly, but that''s it, and didn''t. Plan to correct Meow Meow''s thoughts.


    In his impression, children just want to be lively and innocent, play as they please, and cannot be too broadly restrained by adults.If one day Meow Meow really becomes bleat, maybe Chen will be a little uncomfortable.


    "This kind of meow is very good." Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help sighing inwardly.


    "Miao Miao can''t eat this!" Uchiha Tatsumi pulled out the tissue paper from Miao Miao''s mouth with a black thread: "If I took it back, you should become obedient like me!"


    When eating, bleating is always very honest, but meowing is different. You must watch Chen to eat well. After a meal, the sky will gradually darken.


    After eating, the two little girls listened to Chen''s words and found a bedroom on the second floor according to their own preferences.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that Xiaochun knew Chen¡¯s two apprentices a long time ago when she turned to bed, so she transformed all the rooms on the second floor into a more cartoonish decoration. The two little girls had their eyes on the room on the second floor. I found a room I like best and moved in.


    Originally Chen wanted to live on the second floor, but seeing the extremely cartoon decoration in the room, he decisively chose to live casually on the first floor.


    Chapter Six Hundred and Fifty Three: Entering School


    It may have been too long in Tatsun¡¯s system space. The two little girls are not at all sleepy now. After washing and playing in their room for a while, they followed Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s words and replaced sleep with meditation.


    If it was an ordinary Chakra extraction technique, it would definitely be sluggish after practicing for one night and the next day, but what Uchiha Tatsumi gave them was not an ordinary Chakra extraction technique, but a product after system optimization.


    As the saying goes, the products produced by the system must be fine products. After the improvement of the system, all the side effects of the Chakra extraction technique have been improved long ago, and they are still full of energy even after practicing for one night and the next day.


    The two little girls obeyed Uchiha Tatsun''s words and replaced sleep with meditation.


    ...


    No words for a night.


    Chen was awakened by the two early in the morning, and Chen told them last night that he would send them to Konoha''s ninja school to study today.


    After all, I learned ninjutsu from Chen, and under Chen¡¯s leadership, I met many strong people. The curiosity of ninju and the growth of the day, when I heard that Chen was going to send them to school, the two little girls almost Without jumping up, I wanted to go to school on the spot.


    Fortunately, Chen held them, joking, what do you go to school at night, do you explore?


    Early in the morning, the three of them packed their clothes and set off for the Ninja School after breakfast.


    Uchiha Tatsumi still remembers this path that he has walked for a year. He declined the inquiries from the second generation Naruto Senju to find someone to lead the way. Uchiha Tatsumi took two little girls and walked towards the ninja school. go with.


    Along the way, through the bustling Konoha street, Chen couldn''t help but sigh, and she couldn''t forget it.


    In the past, in order to avenge Sasuke, but also to make Sasuke feel resentful, he took him back to Konoha and even burned the bustling Konoha village.


    Back then, even Nagato didn''t have time to invade Konoha, and as a result, it was blown up by Uchiha Chen alone.


    However, when he walked down this street again, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.He is not a virgin bitch, but he is not an iron man. He also has feelings. He also has things he cares about. This has nothing to do with other things, it is only related to human nature.


    Chen knew that he was not an extinct creature. He also had his own feelings. The first six years may have been his happiest time.With the company of his parents, the support of his brothers, and the follow of his subordinates, I don''t know where he is better than the life of more than 20 years in his previous life.


    In those short six years, he may have enjoyed almost a lifetime of happiness.Since the night of extermination that day, Uchiha Tatsumi has fallen into endless sadness and endless betrayal.You never saw that sincere smile in his eyes again.


    Shaking his head and expelling these irrelevant memories from his mind, Chen continued to take the two on the road.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Ninja School, Senju Mama and the current vice principal of the Ninja School were already waiting at the gate.After seeing Uchiha Tatsumi walking towards them, Senshou Kenma stepped forward with a smile on his face.


    "Come here so early? It must be because I got up early and spent a lot of time looking for the way. Didn''t I mean to send someone over to bring you here, I just said, although Konoha is not big, it is still a bit difficult to recognize. Even if I don¡¯t pay attention sometimes, I get lost. Is this your little disciple?"

 373 Naruto Power System Chapter 373

    Qianshoujian put his gaze on the two little girls, and saw that his eyes were burning, and he didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled. He knew that Qianshou Jianma was sensing the strength of two people. He did not say it, but pulled the two from behind him: "Come and meet him, he is called Qianshou Jianma. In the future, if you have any needs in Konoha, please find him..."


    The little girl who was still excited when she came to the gate of the ninja school couldn''t help but shuddered. She hid behind Uchiha Tatsumi and refused to come out. When he was pulled over, she couldn''t help but startled.


    "Thousand... hello, grandpa Qianshou!"


    The two little girls screamed timidly and immediately hid behind Huichen and looked at Qianshoujian.


    Upon seeing this, Chen just chuckled and said: "The two little girls have been living in seclusion in the mountains, and they are more afraid of life."


    "It''s easy to say...hiss!" Qianshoujian smiled and waved his hands. At first, he could still maintain this position. When he sensed the amount of chakra in the two of them, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "The chakra amount of the elite! "Qianshoujian looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in surprise, as if she wanted to get a definite answer from Tatsun.


    Chen nodded: "Yes, the two little girls have studied with me for nearly a month, and Chakra has reached the level of elite tolerance in front of Chakra. Please don''t blame the talent if you are not good!" Although it is sorry, but it is Uchiha Tatsun said it out of his mouth, but it seemed extremely beating.


    Three or four-year-old elites, do you think the talent is not good?Do you know that I was still playing in the mud when I was three or four years old?You two apprentices still call the talents bad, then what am I?A pile of shit?Senshoujian couldn''t help but cursed Uchiha Tatsumi in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that Chenshou¡¯s two apprentices were people who had no basic ninja skills. He was even prepared for a long time. Even if the two little girls didn¡¯t have the talent to become a ninja, he still had to enroll them in ninja school. He graduated perfectly in six years and became a glorious Konoha Shinobu, so that Uchiha Tatsumi could be firmly tied to Konoha''s chariot.


    But I didn''t expect Chen to make a big joke to them. If their apprentices were not too young and had no practical experience, they might be able to apply for the title of ninja under the elite.


    Thousands of hands gave a wry smile, and then a fire rose in his heart.The two of them who were dragging oil bottles have now become two ninja geniuses who are rare in a century or even a thousand years. Now Tatsun puts them in Konoha again. Isn''t this improving Konoha''s strength in disguise?


    As long as the teachers in the ninja school carefully educate them, and a top ninja teacher is added after graduation, I believe it will not be long before the two little girls will become the backbone of Konoha''s next generation.


    Thinking about this, Qianshoujian''s heart couldn''t help but become more fiery, and the smile on the old face also became more, squatting down to the two little guys behind Chen and smiling kindly: "Children, what are your names? Name!"


    That way, it looks like a criminal holding a lollipop and wanting to kidnap a child.


    Chapter 654: Name


    I saw the two little girls hiding behind Uchiha Chen, and they didn''t dare to speak at all.Stealing his eyes, he glanced at the second generation, and then hid behind Uchiha Tatsun again.


    "This..." The second generation Hokage Qianshou Jian couldn''t help but look at each other with the vice principal.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Chen had to pull the two little girls from behind him to front, touched their heads, and said calmly, "Sorry, the children are afraid of life."


    Qianshoujian quickly waved his hand: "It''s okay, kid." After saying that, Qianshoujian chuckled, and then looked at the two little girls with a petting look, and after a closer look, they found that the two little girls looked cute. , The kind that makes people look more and more like it.


    "Grandpa Principal, Grandpa Principal, my name is Miao Miao!" The out-of-character Miao Miao excitedly jumped up and shouted with Chen''s support behind him.


    Relatively speaking, Bae-Baa is a lot timid, but after whispering his name, he wants to go back to Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s back, but at this moment, Tatsun puts his hand on her head, making Baa-Ba unable to hide. Being watched by so many strangers, Baa shy almost didn''t cry.


    "It''s really a good name!" Senshoujian said with a disgusting smile after hearing it, "But what is your name? Tell grandpa. Grandpa will register at the Ninja School."


    "Daimyo? What is your daimyo?" Meow was puzzled.


    "Daimyo is the official name given by the parents." Uchiha Tatsuno touched their heads.


    "Official name?" Miao Miao put her hand on her chin, and shook her head in frustration after thinking about it for a long time: "No, my mother has always been called by the two of us, and has never called us by other names. "


    "Is that so?" Qianshoujian looked regretful. In Hokage''s world, only the humble slaves don''t have an official name. Now that the two little girls don''t even have an official name, they thought their parents used to be. It''s a slave, "I''ve suffered you, child." Qianshoujian sighed, "If you don''t mind, how about surnamed Qianshou with grandpa?"


    Qianshoujian looked at the two little girls kindly.The little girl gave Uchiha Tatsun a suspicious look, then shook her head blankly.


    "Is that so?" Qianshou couldn''t help feeling a little regretful.


    After hearing the conversations of several people, the vice principal behind Qianshoujian had already showed a panic expression.Who is Qianshoujian?He is the only current patriarch of the Senju clan who can compete with the Uchiha family.You know that the name of the Thousand Hands Clan is not covered, but what?Qianshoujian was actually willing to let two plain-taste little girls follow the Qianshou clan''s surname. What is even more bizarre is that the two little girls actually refused.


    If this matter is told, it will definitely cause an uproar.The two little girls don¡¯t know the prestige of the Thousand Hands Clan, it¡¯s excusable, but wouldn¡¯t the adult behind them know?He actually missed the opportunity to enter the Thousand Hands Clan for nothing.


    The vice-principal couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for the two little girls and even angry at Uchiha¡¯s inaction. If possible, he would have agreed to the second generation of Hokage instead of the two little girls, and even caught up with himself. Also willing.


    That is one of the two largest families of the Senju Clan, Konoha, and the clan that countless civilian ninjas dream of wanting to join is so rejected?


    "All right." Qianshoujian sighed helplessly: "Since we don''t have that fate, let''s forget it." Fengjian originally wanted to take this opportunity to pull the two little guys into the camp of the Qianshou clan, don''t look at them. Now they are young, but if they grow at this rate, their future achievements will definitely go beyond the shadow level. Only two names will be exchanged for two powerhouses who will be at least the shadow level in the future. It is simply not too cost-effective.


    Although Uchiha Tatsu didn''t know the small plan in Senshou''s heart, he wouldn''t let the two little girls follow the Senshou clan''s surname.Chen touched the heads of the two little girls, sighed lightly and thought: "It seems that their mother, Cheng Chuan Luzi, must also be a person with a story, otherwise why not even give them names."


    Thinking about this, Tatsun''s eyes when looking at the little girl became more gentle, and he whispered: "In this case, you two will follow my last name from now on." Touching the heads of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsun did it. Made such a decision.


    "Follow Brother Chen''s surname?" Meow Miao tilted her head for a moment, and suddenly shouted: "Okay, okay, I also want to follow Brother Chen''s surname!"


    Her face flushed, she looked at Uchiha Tatsu timidly: "Really...Is it okay?" The flashy little eyes revealed an expression of eagerness.


    "Of course." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled slightly: "From today, Meow will be called Uchiha Nae. Meow, let''s call Uchiha Bell."


    "Meow Uchiha? Meow Uchiha?" Meow lowered her head and kept chanting her name.


    "It''s Uchiha Seed, not Uchiha Meow!"


    "Don''t care, from today onwards, the nest will be called Uchiha Meow Meow!" Meow Meow said with her hands on hips, her head slightly raised, and Yu Yuxuan said.


    Instead of worrying about the neurotic Meow Meow, she turned her head and looked at Bae, and asked softly, "How about it, is the name Uchiha Ring OK?"


    Baa Baa nodded: "Okay, okay. I listen to Big Brother."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Tatsuki let out a sigh of relief, and then smiled at the second-generation Naruto Senshouma: "Okay, then so be it. This little girl is called Uchiha Nae, and this one is Uchiha Ling. , Just follow this to register."


    "The nest is called Uchiha Meow!" Meow glared at Uchiha Tatsuno and retorted.


    Ignoring the awkward Meow Meow, Qianshoujian asked with concern: "Are you sure? Would you like to inform the patriarch of Uchiha?"


    "It''s okay!" Uchiha Tatsuno waved his big hand: "I didn''t plan to let them go back to the Uchiha family. What name they choose has nothing to do with them. Besides, I Uchiha Tatsuno has nothing to stop. "After that, Uchiha Tatsumi was confident and confident.


    Infected by this confident breath, Senshou Kenma subconsciously agreed with Uchiha Tatsu''s words in his heart.


    Chapter 655: Go to Uchiha Clan


    Looking at the energetic Uchiha Tatsumi, Qianshoujian didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    Regarding Chen''s words, Qianshou could not find a trace of rebuttal.


    With Tatsun¡¯s strength, you don¡¯t need to look at anyone¡¯s face at all, and from Tatsu¡¯s attitude towards Uchiha, Uchiha¡¯s binding force on him is almost zero. It can be said that one person can support a family, if it was the Warring States period. , With a strength like Chen, as long as he raises his arms, he can gather a large number of people under his command.


    Therefore, after Uchiha Tatsumi said such words, Senshou Kenma did not refute at the first time, but looked at him quietly. The vice principal behind Senshou Kenma saw that Chen was so arrogant and couldn¡¯t help taking a step forward. I''m going to laugh at it.


    In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsumi is completely bragging. Hearing his name for the two little girls, it can be seen that he seems to be a member of the Uchiha clan. The vice-principal thinks carefully about the famous geniuses of the Uchiha family. He knows all of them, and they are all from the ninja school. He is not as courageous as Tatsumi, nor is he as self-aware as Uchiha.


    But just when the vice principal was about to laugh at Uchiha Tatsumi, Qianshoujian shook his head at him, and forcibly put what the vice principal wanted to say back into his own mouth.


    "In that case, let''s make arrangements according to Mr. Chen''s wishes." As he said, he glanced at the vice principal and said, "Aoki."


    "Yes!" the vice principal replied with a folded hand.


    "According to Mr. Chen''s intention, take her two apprentices to register first, and arrange them to the Tianzi class."


    "Yes." The vice principal Aoki hesitated: "Second-generation adults, the Tianzi class is full of direct descendants of a large family and students with outstanding talents. Entering the Tianzi class must be assessed. Look at this..."

 374 Naruto Power System Chapter 374

    Qianshoujian waved his hand impatiently, and a trace of displeasure flashed in the eyes of Vice Principal Aoki: "What? My words don''t work?"


    "No, it''s not." Aoki shook his head and waved his hand: "Tianzi Class is usually a gathering place for geniuses. Rushing to the past may damage the confidence of the two little girls."


    "I believe in Mr. Chen''s disciples." Qianshouyan looked at the two little girls and smiled slightly: "Since they are Mr. Chen''s disciples, there must be something extraordinary." He did not say about the current strength of the two little girls. When he came out, he knew that Aoki just hadn''t probed. When he probed carefully, he would find that these two little girls were actually geniuses in the true sense.


    "Understood." Aoki held his hand and took them away under the reluctant eyes of the two little girls.


    "Mr. Chen laughed." Qianshou said with a smile: "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t notify him in advance."


    "It''s okay." Chen waved his hand.


    After the two exchanged greetings for a while, Uchiha Tatsuno retired first, and finally Senju told him that he must come to pick up people after class in the afternoon.Uchiha Tatsuno agreed, and he would do it even if Qianshoujian did not say it.After all, the two little girls went to school for the first time, in a sense, it was necessary for Chen to come over.


    After bidding farewell to Senju, Uchiha Tatsumi walked on the streets of Konoha blankly.


    "What should I do next?" Chen felt a little at a loss. He didn''t have a friend in Konoha in the true sense. This was not the Konoha he was familiar with. Konoha during the Three Wars, he used to be in Konoha. None of his friends have been born yet, even if they are looking for someone, they can''t find them.


    "It''s better to go to Uchiha for a walk, Uchiha Mirror? Let me see how Uchiha is different in this world." Thinking about this, Uchiha Tatsumi turned around and moved towards the Uchiha clan. The station advances.


    Speaking of Uchiha Mirror, Chen inevitably felt a little admiration in his heart. In Tatsun''s world, it was him who changed the second-generation Hokage''s view of Uchiha''s clan by himself.If it wasn''t for Uchiha''s death too early, maybe he could really find a way to live together peacefully between his family and the village.


    Since Uchiha Madara defected, as Madara¡¯s descendants, the Uchiha clan has not been trusted by Konoha, and the second generation of Naruto Senjuma is the center of driving the Uchiha clan out of Konoha''s power.However, even in this situation, Uchiha Mirror can still worship under the second generation of Hokage and become his disciple.


    It is because of the mirror that Senjuka once changed his view of the Uchiha clan, but the good times did not last long. After Uchiha Mirror''s death, the opposition within the family became louder and louder. The proud Uchiha One clan kept dying, tentatively on the edge of the second generation of Naruto¡¯s thousand hands. In the end, it was for this reason that their living space in Konoha was squeezed bit by bit. After the third generation of Hokage came to power, Had to initiate a mutiny.


    However, the Uchiha mirror of this world did not die prematurely like Chen''s mirror at that time, but stayed alive, using his own way to change the attitude of the people towards the village little by little.


    After Uchiha Madara defected, he used his own strength to support the entire Uchiha clan. He surpassed all opinions. After becoming the clan leader, he did a lot of things to let the senior Konoha slowly relax the vigilance of the Uchiha clan. Finally, with the support of the second generation of Hokage and the third generation of Hokage, communication was promoted, which slowly allowed the ordinary residents of Konoha Village to re-accept the Uchiha clan.


    It can be said that just from this point of view, the Uchiha mirror in this world uses a lot higher means than the mirror in Chen''s world. After all, he has done what the mirror in Chen''s world wants to do but has not done. He became the head of the Uchiha clan.


    Walking slowly on the street, he soon came to the door of the Uchiha family residence.


    "Please stop here!" The two guards at the gate stretched out their hands to stop Uchiha Tatsuno and then smiled and said: "Sorry, this is the residence of the Uchiha family, may I ask if you have anything to go in and find someone?"


    Seeing the kind attitude of the two, Uchiha Tatsuno could not help but nod secretly in his heart. As expected, even the second generation of Naruto Senshou would like to praise him. He did not expect that under his guidance, the originally proud Uchiha people would actually go abroad. People smiling?


    If the Uchiha family in Tatsun''s world had the attitude of these two people at the beginning, maybe their future might be another way of saying it.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help sighing lightly.


    Chapter 656: Encountering Uchiha Itachi


    As the saying goes, reaching out and not hitting the smiling people, Uchiha Tatsumi was sighing for their attitude, and he couldn''t help but smile and said: "I''m here to find someone. Is your patriarch Uchiha Kami?"


    "Our patriarch?" The two looked at each other suspiciously, with inexplicable expressions on their faces, then turned their heads to Uchiha Tatsumi and said: "Do you have an appointment?"


    Although the relationship between Uchiha and the villagers has become much softer now, not everyone can say that they can meet the patriarch when they meet the patriarch.


    In any case, they are the patriarchs of the same clan anyway, even Konoha¡¯s other families, it doesn¡¯t mean that anyone could see the patriarch of the other clan in the past.


    Although the Uchiha clan is now open, they also need to prevent people from making trouble, so both of them are more cautious. Although they don¡¯t believe that someone dares to come to the Uchiha clan to do something so boldly, they can¡¯t relax their guard and ask softly Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Chen smiled, not paying attention to their cautious gaze, but took out the letter written by the second-generation Hokage Senshouma from his sleeves and handed it over: "This is a letter written by the second-generation Naruto Senshouma."


    "The letter from Lord Naruto of the second generation?" One of them took the letter and took a look at it suspiciously, then nodded to his teammate quietly, "It is indeed Lord Naruto''s letter, with a stamp on it."


    "Then..." His teammate hesitated.


    "Sorry that our patriarch is still on the battlefield and has not come back. Please allow me to give the letter to the elder. You can leave your contact information. If our patriarch returns, we will notify you." He thought for a while, and tried this way. Asked sex.


    "Then... okay." Chen nodded, didn''t say much, turned around and left.In Uchiha, no one except those few people can make him care. Even if he enters now, there is no good reason to approach them. It is better to wait for Uchiha mirror to come and make plans.


    As he was talking, Uchiha Tatsuno was planning to leave, and at this moment, a child who was about three or four years old suddenly walked over from the alley.


    "This is..." Uchiha Tatsumi''s pupils shrank: "Uchiha... Itachi?"


    "Why is he..." Suddenly Uchiha Tatsumi suddenly realized: "Yes, Itachi is six years older than me and Sasuke. The three wars have not been played for long. According to the current timeline, the three wars should be over in a few years. Sasuke and us were born a year after the end of the Three Wars."


    "But why is he here?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned: "Isn''t it time for school? How could Itachi go home suddenly?"


    Tatsun remembers that his mother said that because of the war and Itachi''s superior talent, Uchiha Itachi had already attended the ninja school when he was three or four years old. Because of his outstanding performance in school, he graduated from the ninja school at the age of seven. Said that caused quite a stir at the time.


    While Uchiha Tatsu was thinking about it, Uchiha Itachi had already reached the gate.


    "Master Itachi, why did you come back so early today?" The two at the door opened the door for him and asked with a smile.


    Uchiha Tomitake¡¯s father, that is, Uchiha Itachi¡¯s grandfather is an elder of the Uchiha clan, and he is also very prestigious in the clan, so as the grandson of the elder, Itachi also has some privileges in the clan.


    "The teacher held a group meeting this morning. Let us go home to prepare first, and then go to school in the afternoon." Uchiha Itachi said flatly.


    He glanced at Uchiha Tatsun curiously, not understanding what the person in front of him was doing in their clan.Although the relationship between Uchiha and the villagers tends to be flat now, there is still a surviving prestige. If there is no need, not many people are willing to come to Uchiha.


    Seeing Itachi''s gaze on Chen, the guard couldn''t help but smile: "This gentleman was introduced by the second-generation adult to find the patriarch for something to do. The patriarch is still on the battlefield, so..."


    Hearing this, Itachi flashed in his eyes. As the son of Uchiha Tomitake, although he was young, his status in the clan was very high, so he could know some information that ordinary people didn''t know.


    "Guest? Isn''t he the Uchiha orphan who is living outside?" Itachi couldn''t help but think secretly in his heart.


    "Since they are guests, why not invite them in?" Itachi couldn''t help but ask them.


    "This..." The two were a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to explain.After all, Tatsun only said that he came to the patriarch. At present, Uchiha Mirror is not in the clan, and their status is not enough to know some things, so he doesn¡¯t know that the patriarch is on his way back now, so he did not invite Tatsun to the clan. Sit less inside.


    "Well, this gentleman, if you don¡¯t mind, please come to our clan for a while. The patriarch is now on his way back. It should be possible to come back this morning. If the husband doesn¡¯t dislike it, please come in for a drink. A cup of tea."


    Itachi did not point out the identity of Uchiha Tatsun. Although he was young, he was not politically savvy at all. Tatsun¡¯s information was classified throughout Konoha. If he was not the son of the next patriarch Uchiha Tomitake. , I am afraid he is not qualified to know this news.Even these news, he heard at the door after the elders in the clan talked.


    Tatsun gave Itachi Uchiha a surprised look. He didn''t understand what he was thinking in the heart of Itachi, who was his brother in the original world, but he was not afraid, but nodded openly: "Thank you for that. Up."


    Itachi said flatly: "You''re welcome." His little face was full of seriousness, trying hard to make a serious look, but in Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes, he was clearly a kid pretending to be an adult. appearance.


    This kind of strong sense of contrast made him almost laughed out loud, and at the same time he couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. You must know that this is one of the few dark history of his brother. He should have known such a drama. Take a camera and take a picture.


    Seeing Itachi had raised his leg and walked inside the door, Uchiha Chen sighed in his heart, "It''s a pity" and then walked in behind him.


    Walking in the Uchiha clan, Chen couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, this was a familiar decoration.It turned out that after the Uchiha clan were driven to the edge of the village, they still built the house according to the original layout in the center of the village. Walking on this road, although it is an unfamiliar environment, Uchiha Tatsumi knows the surrounding layout well. Where he lived for more than ten years, where is so easy to forget.


    "I really miss it!" Uchiha Chen couldn''t help sighing softly.


    "What are you talking about?" Itachi asked subconsciously without hearing clearly.


    Chapter 655: Goodbye Uchiha Tomitake


    "What are you talking about?" Uchiha Itachi didn''t hear clearly, and asked subconsciously.


    "It''s nothing." Uchiha Tatsuno explained with a laugh, "It''s just that when I saw such a vast residence within the Uchiha clan, I couldn''t help but sigh."


    "Is that so?" Itachi glanced at Uchiha Tatsu doubtfully, his immature face full of disbelief.

 375 Naruto Power System Chapter 375

    "Yes."


    "Then... okay." Itachi thought about it with a bitter face, and finally decided not to reveal Uchiha Tatsumi. After all, the visitor was a guest, and everyone had a story for everyone. He didn''t have to go to reveal others.


    Itachi led Uchiha Tatsumi to his door: "This is my home. You can take a rest at my home. We will send someone to notify you when the patriarch returns."


    "So, it''s disturbing." Uchiha Tatsun thanked Itachi. I don''t know why, there was such a slight throbbing in Tatsun''s heart. This is a situation that has not happened in a long time.


    Could this be the cowardice of near-hometown?But why, his heart beats so fast.


    Seeing Itachi walk in step by step, Uchiha Tatsuno did not walk in with him, but hesitated at the door.He was afraid of seeing the man after entering.He was afraid that the person he saw was not the one in his heart.


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s face was full of complicated expressions. He didn''t know what kind of attitude he should use to treat them, was he excited?Or is the heart like water?


    No, he can¡¯t make his heart stop, just like Xiao Nan was hearing that the world¡¯s Yahiko Nagato had not died yet, and her heart drifted to where the two of them were, even if she lost her life. See them again.


    At this moment, Chen''s mood was somewhat similar to Xiao Nan. He desperately wanted to see the person who was thinking about it, but he was worried and worried in his heart.


    After entering the door, Itachi shouted loudly: "My father, my mother, I''m back."


    Then he glanced at Chen and found that Chen was still standing at the door without moving. On his face, Itachi saw tension, excitement, and embarrassment.


    "What''s going on?" Itachi couldn''t help thinking curiously in his heart, why are there so many expressions on the face of the guest in front of him?


    The young Itachi may never know Chen''s mood at this moment.


    "Sir?" Itachi couldn''t help but reminded.


    "Oh! Coming." After being interrupted by Itachi, Chen smiled awkwardly, and then cautiously raised one foot to step into the room.


    But when he lifted his right foot, his left foot also lifted subconsciously, and both feet flopped forward like a cross step. Fortunately, Uchiha Tatsu conditioned his reflex to put down one leg, and the other leg followed after he stood firm. lay down.


    When he reacted, he found that he hadn''t moved half a step at all.


    Uchiha Chen shook his head with a wry smile, and then shook his head vigorously. Chen closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "Okay!" Immediately, his eyes began to sharpen.


    What should come is always coming, anyway this is what he should face.Uchiha Tatsuno can''t be stuck in front of this last step, what he needs is to move forward, what he needs is to see that person.


    After all, this step was taken.


    After taking the first step, Chen''s heart became surprisingly calm.Even reached the realm of heart-like water.


    After walking into the room, I didn''t see the person who had been missing him for a long time. I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed: "Is she not there?" subconsciously thought.


    "Mr. Tatsun, please take a moment, I''ll go and call my father over." When Uchiha saw Tatsun coming in, he said to him and went into the inner courtyard to call someone.


    Uchihatatsu knelt on the tatami and slowly closed his eyes. Now that everyone has come in, all that remains is to wait. No matter what the result is, he doesn''t regret it anymore.


    Thinking about this, Chen suddenly figured it out.Slowly, breathing began to become steady.Unlike when I first entered the house, although my mood calmed down, my physical reaction did not decrease at all.


    I don¡¯t know how long it was. A man¡¯s heavy voice came from the back room: "Your Excellency is Mr. Uchiha Tatsumi, the orphan Uchiha who was living outside?"


    Tatsun opened his eyes, and looked at the familiar face of the man in front of him. He took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the restless heart, and calmly said: "Not Uchiha''s orphan, but I do It''s Uchiha Tatsumi."


    "Is that so?" The man smiled, not paying attention to Uchiha Tatsu''s words.


    Seeing that man¡¯s smile, Chen seemed to have seen a ghost, because in his impression, the man in front of him seemed as if he could not laugh at all. In his impression, he had hardly seen him smile.


    But in such a short period of time since entering the door just now, the man in front of him has smiled at least three times. This was his smile for a month before.


    "It seems that you, who have not yet become the chief, have not shouldered the burden of the Uchiha family, father." Chen looked a little dazed, looked at the man in front of him, and couldn''t help but sighed inwardly: "It turns out that there is no Uchiha family burden When you wish, you smile so much."


    Undoubtedly, the visitor is Uchiha Tatsumi Uchiha Itachi''s father. The next Uchiha family patriarch has been selected as the current Uchiha family heir Uchiha Tomitake. It is also one of the few in the clan who has opened a kaleidoscope. People.


    However, there are very few people who know this, just a few people such as the current patriarch Uchiha mirror and the third generation of Naruto.


    If it wasn''t for the reason why he opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes not long ago, perhaps the identity of the heir to the patriarch would have to wait a year or two before it fell to him.After all, the mirror is not yet in his twilight years, and he can still lead Uchiha to move forward. There is no need to set an heir so quickly.


    Hearing Uchiha''s explanation, Uchiha Tomitake just smiled. As we all know, almost all the ninja surnames of Uchiha have been concentrated in the village of Konoha. Tatsumi said that he is not the orphan of the Uchiha clan. Only when Chen was feeling emotional and disgusted with this statement.


    Knowing that this topic would arouse Tatsun¡¯s disgust, he did not take it down, but asked Uchiha Tatsun softly, ¡°Although Naruto-sama has confirmed it before, I¡¯m sorry that this is a procedure that must be followed. Let¡¯s take a look at your writing wheel!"


    Uchiha Tatsun slowly closed his eyes.


    Chapter 658: Meet Mikoto


    Uchiha Tomitake looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with solemn eyes and said, "Sorry, although it is a bit abrupt, we still have to confirm one side according to the usual practice. Can you show me your writing wheel?"


    Tatsun would definitely disdain if someone else asked him to do so, but facing Uchiha Fudake, Tatsun, who felt guilty, did not refuse.


    Chen closed his eyes, and then slowly opened them, and a pair of blood-red Sangouyu writing wheel eyes appeared in his eyes.Reflected in front of Uchiha Fudake''s eyes, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath for him, almost immersing himself in Chen''s writing wheel eyes.


    Uchiha Tomitake took a breath. This is how many talents can be trained to become such a murderous writer.The aura in Chen''s eyes caused Fu Yue''s breathing to become stagnant. He saw those eyes as if they weren''t the eyes at all, but the eyes that were born to kill.


    "Sure enough, it''s a writing wheel." Uchiha Tomitake said with difficulty: "The three-gou jade writing wheel was opened at such a young age. It is indeed a hero who was born a boy." Then, Uchiha Tomitake''s three-gou jade writing wheel The eyes slowly appeared involuntarily, Chen''s aura was too strong, and he couldn''t help starting to use his Shalunyan to resist Uchiha Tatsu''s aura.


    However, even so, Uchiha Tomitake still couldn''t help leaving cold sweat on his forehead.This was the case when Uchiha Tatsuo didn''t unconsciously target his aura.


    "This man''s aura..." Uchiha Tomitake resisted with the writing wheel, while horrified in his heart: "Too strong, too strong, maybe even the patriarch is not as strong as him!"


    At this moment, a gentle voice sounded: "What are you doing?"


    At the same time, all the momentum on the court disappeared in an instant. While Uchiha Tomitake was grateful in his heart, Chaochen couldn''t help but glanced twice and found that he had already closed the writing wheel, but at this moment his state seemed to be something wrong.


    Hearing this long-lost familiar voice, Uchiha Tatsuo was there and was stunned: "Is it finally going to meet..."


    Subconsciously closed her writing wheel eyes, for fear that the current aura would scare her, and then sat upright and looked at the place where the sound came out.


    However, all of this is Tatsun''s subconscious actions. It looks so awkward to Uchiha Tomitake. Why, why does this guy become so strange after hearing his wife''s voice?


    If it hadn''t been for him that he had never seen this person, perhaps Uchiha Tomitake would think that this might be a love rival he didn''t know.


    He glanced at Uchiha Tatsuo inexplicably, then set his eyes on his wife, and said softly, "Fortunately, Mikoto."


    "You''re welcome." Mikoto put down the tea on the plate, smiled softly at Uchiha Tomitake, then took a cup of water and handed it to Uchiha Tatsumi: "Guests, please have a cup of tea first."


    "Mother..." Uchiha Tatsun looked at Mikoto blankly, muttering to himself, but fortunately he was conscious and didn''t fully shout out.


    "Huh?" Uchiha Mikoto frowned slightly.


    "Ah..." Tatsun¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Uchiha Mikoto, and it suddenly dawned on him. He hurriedly took the tea cup with both hands and explained calmly: "Sorry, sorry, because Madam looks too much like my mother, so It makes me subconsciously think that my mother is here."


    Mikoto pursed her mouth and smiled, slowly retracted her hand, and continued to take out a cup of tea and put it in front of Uchiha Tomitake, and smiled: "Then I am taking advantage of your Excellency. But since your husband said so, what about your mother? It depends on your age. Gently, your mother should be about the same age as me. It may be that you have been away from home for too long, sir. You missed your mother. It is understandable to admit your mistake."


    "My mother..." Uchiha Tatsuno took a sip of tea with a blank face, and then couldn''t help looking at Mikoto. He seemed a little guilty, but also a little nostalgic, and muttered: "My mother was as early as six years old. Has passed away."


    The scene was silent for a while, and then Uchiha Mikoto smiled and said, "Sorry, sorry, I mentioned your sadness."


    Chen looked a little silent and seemed to feel the atmosphere a bit heavy. He smiled and waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I''ve been used to it for so many years. It''s pretty good to be able to see Madam today and remind me of my mother. ."

 376 Naruto Power System Chapter 376

    Tatsun¡¯s heart began to let go. Although this was indeed his mother, there was nothing between them. Uchiha Mikoto might love her son, but that was also the Uchiha Tatsumi who was born four or five years later, even this It is not certain whether there is such a person as him in the world, after all, he traveled through his last time and space.


    Now Uchiha Tatsumi is indeed a mother and son with Mikoto in name, but what about that?There is no intersection between the two. It can be said that they are strangers in this world. What kind of reason should Uchiha Tatsuo approach her?


    It is better to stay far away and stop worrying her than to make her distressed, just as the same sentence said, "It is better to forget each other than to forget each other."Uchiha Tatsu and Mikoto are destined to not recognize each other, so why bother in vain?


    The same Uchiha Tatsun was suddenly refreshed, and his heart was relaxed, and then he smiled: "I have forgotten those things a long time ago, and besides, my enemy has been killed by me. There is no enmity left in this world."


    "I want to say regret..." At this point, Uchiha Tatsumi sighed lightly: "It may be that I have never really talked with my mother." A faint smile was on Uchiha Tatsumi''s face, although at this moment he He was smiling, but none of the people present thought he was smiling too.


    Uchiha Mikoto no longer smiled, but with an expression of guilt and a touch of regret: "I''m really sorry, I never thought about you."


    "It''s okay."


    "Let''s do it." Suddenly Uchiha Mikoto''s eyes lit up: "I don''t know why, I always have a very familiar feeling with my husband. We shouldn''t know each other before? Why do I subconsciously feel close to you." Uchiha Mikoto was curious.


    "Well, you can treat us as relatives. If you don''t mind, we will be your relatives from now on."


    Uchiha Mikoto spoke cautiously, for fear that she hadn''t said anything about her unhappy about Uchiha Tatsumi. She was very careful to maintain Uchiha Tatsumi''s feelings, for fear that he might feel that she was sympathizing with him and pitying him.At the same time, Uchiha Tomitake also stared at Chen closely, and almost forced him to say something.


    "No need." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled: "I might have agreed before, but now I really don''t need it. Thank you for your kindness."


    Chapter 659: The Return of Uchiha Mirror


    "Thank you for your kindness." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled warmly in his heart: "If it was before, I might agree, but now I really don''t need it."


    This is the feeling that blood is thicker than water. Although they don¡¯t know Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s life experience, but under the connection of that blood, they have a special feeling for Uchiha Tatsuki, and they will subconsciously feel Uchiha. Bo Chen regarded it as his family.


    It is precisely for this reason that Uchiha Itachi takes the initiative to bring Tatsun to their home. Normally, they come to the patriarch and find that if the patriarch is absent, several elders will take the place of the reception in the living room and will not bring him back. at home.


    The same is true for Uchiha Tatsuo, even if Uchiha Tatsuno is not in this time and space, Ke Tatsu has an innate sense of closeness to them.


    If Mikoto could say this a few minutes earlier, maybe Uchiha Tatsuno would gladly accept and agree to it, but now it won''t. In just a few minutes, Uchiha Tatsuo finally figured it out.


    He understood the concerns of his parents at the time, and also understood why they would kill Itachi without fighting back. He also understood their painstaking efforts. In Chen''s heart, they were irreplaceable by anyone, even if they returned to Jiji. I saw Chen''s parents again ten years later.


    Ke Chen''s real father and mother had died in that night of extermination, and the rest were just people who looked the same, but had nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsun.


    They don''t have the memory of living with Chen, even if they don''t mind, Chen himself will still mind.


    "To meet and fight is to not see!" Uchiha Tatsun could not help but sigh.


    "If you don''t see each other?" Uchiha Mikoto''s ears were very good. He heard Uchiha Tatsumi''s muttering to herself: "I didn''t expect you to be a literary person. What''s the next sentence after this sentence?"


    Uchiha Mikoto looked at herself with approving gazes. From Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes, isn''t that the comforting gaze that his son had when he grew up and changed his mind?


    "No... no more." Uchiha Tatsuno replied subconsciously: "I only have this one sentence, there is no next one, and I am not a bard." Uchiha Tatsuo said flatly.


    Mikoto''s face stiffened: "I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I''ll go get you some fruits." Uchiha Mikoto got up and walked toward the kitchen.


    After this, Uchiha Tomitake and Tatsun were chatting together, and most of them were Futake who asked Tatsun to answer.


    Tatsun didn''t consider his father in his eyes because of his own reasons, and he didn''t really regard Uchiha Tomitake as his father, but he has gradually grown up.


    It has been more than ten years since I came to this world of Naruto. Gradually, Dichen has regarded himself as an aboriginal in this world. He has long forgotten that he is from the earth. If there is no strong system to remind him from time to time, perhaps he would have begun to admit his fate. Up.


    As long as people grow up, they will smile bitterly or even be annoyed at some nonsense and stupid things they have done before, remembering that because they had just crossed over, they were not very comfortable with Uchiha Fudake and refused to call him his father. Chen couldn''t help showing a helpless wry smile at the corner of Chen''s mouth.


    Such silly things can only be done by him. If Chen could let go of the burden in his heart, perhaps he would have a different childhood, but this would make his heart suffer more pain.


    Some people chose to find a solution when they knew that the matter was irreversible, while people like Chen chose to escape.


    Obviously there is systematic help, and he has the memories of the previous life, but still can''t make his own decision. Such a life is undoubtedly a failure.No matter how strong and invincible he has become since then, Uchiha Mikoto and Futake will be the demons of his life.


    "Although I don''t know what to say, I will keep you safe in this world!" Uchiha Chen took a deep look at Mikoto and Futake, and made a secret decision in his heart.


    When Mikoto spoke, Uchiha Tomitake did not speak, but his eyes were also fixed on Chen, as if he was eager to try.


    He is different from Mikoto''s starting point. Mikoto may really care about Uchiha Tatsun, but Futake is different. After all, as the first heir of the next patriarch, his mind is mixed with distracting thoughts.Although he did have a special feeling for Uchiha Tatsun, he hoped that Tatsun could join the Uchiha family and make the family stronger.


    So after Chen rejected Mikoto''s proposal, Fu Yue''s face couldn''t help but a trace of disappointment flashed.


    But this didn''t get in the way, and Fu Yue had never thought of being able to draw such a strong person out in a few words.After all, this is the second generation of Shigeru Hagaki, Hokage and others who have tried hard and failed to win over.


    If they succeeded, it would not be the Uchiha family''s turn.


    While arguing with Futake, Uchiha was waiting patiently for the mirror''s arrival, and there was even a vague hope in his heart that Uchiha mirror would never come.


    Things backfired. After drinking the third cup of tea, Uchiha Kagami walked in from outside the door.


    "King-sama!" Uchiha Tomitake and Mikoto stood up and respectfully said.


    Mirror nodded, not caring about the two of them, but instead focused on the young man who was still sitting on the spot.


    "Your Excellency is Uchiha Tatsuo? That tribe who lives outside?" Uchiha Koji asked.


    "Yes, Master Jing, just now I have confirmed that Mr. Guochen does have the writing wheel eyes of my clan." Seeing Chen did not move, Fu Yue replied for him.


    "Confirm that it is not a transplanted eye?" Uchiha Mirror frowned slightly.


    "No."


    To be honest, Uchiha Kage''s first impression of Tatsun was not particularly good.Others have been here for so long and haven''t seen him look at him, but they are still drinking tea with a teacup there.


    Sitting on the opposite side of Chen, Fuyue and Mikoto were sitting on their knees, frowning.Uchiha Mirror looked at Tatsumi and said, "After receiving the message from the teacher, I learned that your Excellency had arrived at Konoha and rushed back from the land of the soil without stopping. Although Futake has confirmed it once, I also believe in Futake, but in order to Just in case, take a form, can you open the writing wheel again to let the old man take a look?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, took a sip from the teacup on the table, and said in a flat tone: "Shaolunyan will be dead if you open too much!"


    The six hundred and sixtieth chapter: Counter-Uchiha mirror


    Uchiha Tatsun took a sip from the teacup on the table, his tone was very flat: "Shaolunyan opened too much, but it will kill you!" Although Tatsun said lightly, the threat in his words was very strong.


    He is not from this world, so he doesn''t care about the patriarch Uchiha Kage, and the tone of commands from Uchiha Kage makes him very upset. He just came to see Mikoto, but he lost his grievances. He didn''t come to Uchiha.


    Listening to Uchiha Tatsumi''s heavy threat, Uchiha Kami''s complexion became more and more ugly. Originally, he had a bad first impression of Uchiha Tatsumi, and Tatsun even dared to threaten him.


    Although Uchiha Kagami is committed to peace and also works hard to maintain the relationship between the village and his family, this does not mean Kagami is a cowardly compromiser. You must know that in the days after Uchiha Madara defected , Uchiha''s clan is in turmoil, and if there is no means, it is impossible for Kagami to sit in the position of patriarch.


    Don''t think that if the parents are kind, they don''t take them seriously. Without a little iron and blood, you think that the arrogant Uchiha will surrender to such a patriarch?It''s just that after all these years of doing my best to worry about the village and the family, the mirror looks a lot older, and his temper has improved a lot.


    But this is not the reason Uchiha Tatsu can provoke the mirror.


    I saw Uchiha mirror''s face getting worse and worse, with slightly raised blue veins on his forehead.He tightened the cup in his hand, only to hear a click.The glass was cracked abruptly by Uchiha mirror.


    "King-sama!" Uchiha Tomitake stepped forward, trying to explain something.The result was interrupted by Uchiha Koji''s wave of his hand: "There is nothing to do with you here!"


    Immediately Uchiha Mirror looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with cold eyes: "Your Excellency is serious?"


    "You can think so." Uchiha Tatsuno shrugged his shoulders, his expression indifferent.But in the next second, he only felt that his whole person was in a trance, and then he came to a strange world. In the bloody world, Uchiha Tatsu felt only a strong sense of oppression from his body.

 377 Naruto Power System Chapter 377

    "Oh? Is it illusion?" There was a look of disdain on Uchiha Tatsu''s face, and he even dared to use illusion in front of him, the great master of illusion. It was simply the old birthday star hanging himself and looking for death!


    In a short time, countless blood people like zombies slowly crawled out from under the blood-colored purgatory, rushing to Uchiha Tatsun step by step, only to see their savage faces, it seemed that Uchiha Tatsun was the target, and they wanted to tear and swallow.


    "I don¡¯t know if the sky is high and the earth is thick, don¡¯t think you can do it because you are strong. Even Uchiha Madara was driven out of Konoha by us, let alone you, a young junior. Why did you come to Konoha? What do you do!" In this bloody purgatory, a pair of scarlet kaleidoscope writing round eyes appeared on the head directly above Uchiha Tatsumi, which were exactly the eyes of Uchiha mirror.


    "Second-generation adults, third-generation adults, although they believed in you so I came to win you, but I don¡¯t believe you at all! As a descendant of Uchiha Madara, would you not inherit his will? Let¡¯s just go to Konoha. What''s the purpose? I can spare you once if I speak out!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi laughed dumbly, and he was regarded as a direct descendant of Uchiha Madara?


    No wonder Uchiha Mirror looks like this. After all, Uchiha Madara can be said to be the greatest leader in the history of their Uchiha family, and he is also the traitor who almost caused them to be destroyed!


    As the patriarch of a clan, he was forced out by his own clan members. I have to say that it would be unpopular to be the patriarch to achieve this level of Uchiha Madara?


    Unexpectedly, he Uchiha Kiya regarded Chen as a descendant of Madara.


    "No wonder you talked to me in that tone." Uchiha Tatsun suddenly realized.He understood Uchiha''s attitude and helplessness.


    If Tatsun is really Madara¡¯s descendants, then Uchiha''s clan must draw a line with Tatsun. It is difficult for Kagami to expel Madara¡¯s influence. If Tatsun comes back, everything will be abandoned, and Mu Ye''s senior officials will once again regard the Uchiha clan as a thorn in his eye and a thorn in his palm.


    The mirror that cares about the family will never look at this happening, so knowing that the second generation of Naruto and the third generation of Naruto and other high-level Konoha are wholeheartedly trying to win Uchiha Tatsumi, he has to adopt a confrontational attitude. This has nothing to do with strength, only Related to position.


    Even if Kagami knew that he couldn''t beat Uchiha Tatsu, he had to make a match.It can be said that this battle will be inevitable after they label Chen as a posterity.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Chen was not a descendant of the so-called Uchiha Madara at all, and he even had a fight with Uchiha Madara not long ago.Of course, Chen wouldn''t tell them about these things. Wouldn''t it be good for them to guess at random? Chen neither agreed with, nor rejected the name Madara''s descendants.


    Speaking of their bloodline is also a direct bloodline, it is also inevitable that it is related to Madara.


    Now that he knew the reason, Chen would no longer blame an old man who cared about his family.However, capital crimes can be avoided, and living crimes cannot escape.


    If the mirror himself did not explain, Tatsun was ready to kill him. Even if he admired Uchiha mirror no matter how much he admired, the enemy would give a devastating blow. After knowing the situation, Tatsun would not kill him, but it should be. There will still be lessons.Otherwise, when things go out, people will think that they are an angry bag, and if they don''t fight back, they will not fight back.


    In order to establish his own prestige, I had to apologize to Uchiha mirror.


    "You hit yourself, no wonder I am." Chen said apologetically toward the mirror in his heart, and then slowly closed his eyes. When he opened again, the scarlet kaleidoscope writing wheel appeared. In his eyes.


    A majestic momentum spread from Uchiha Tatsuo''s body, not unconsciously leaked like before, this time Uchiha Tatsuo took a target, and all the coercion was directed towards Uchiha Mirror alone.


    The vast and majestic aura was exerted on Uchiha Kami, and he spat out old blood on the spot, almost failing to stabilize the illusion world.For this reason, he had to separate half of his mind and work hard to maintain the balance of the illusion world, and the other half would do his best to resist the pressure from Uchiha Tatsu.


    "The illusion space is not bad!" Uchiha Chen walked slowly, and came to a blood man with enthusiasm. He knocked, patted, and seemed to be studying the form of this blood man.


    After playing around for a long time, I found that this was just an ordinary blood man without any special abilities, which made Uchiha Tatsun''s mouth curled in disappointment. He thought how powerful this illusion space could be, but the result was just scaring. People only.


    Chapter 661: Small punishment and great commandment


    Originally Chen thought how powerful Uchiha Mirror''s illusion space could be, but it turned out to be that way, and it was even inferior to Uchiha Itachi''s Tsukidu.


    Although Yue Du said that Zaichen looked a little weaker, at least it was not something ordinary people could bear. If he couldn''t bear it, he might die in the illusion space.


    The most important thing is that the pain in Yuedu is connected with reality. If it can''t bear it, it will directly damage the human spirit.


    But there is a big fatal loophole in Uchiha Mirror¡¯s illusion space, that is, there is no restriction on people¡¯s ability to move in this space. Chen can still feel the chakra in his body. People are imprisoned and cannot move at all.


    After exploring it, Uchiha Tatsumi felt a little disappointed, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes condensed, and he glanced coldly at the pair of huge kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes directly above.


    "This...this is!"


    The real Uchiha Mirror was suddenly taken aback, and then a line of blood and tears ran down his eyes.


    But at this moment, earth-shaking changes had taken place in the illusion space, and the entire illusion space was broken like a fragmented mirror, and the entire space was turned into the darkness of nothingness, and the mirror of Uchiha was lost in this boundless darkness.


    It seems that a sinner exiled by time and space has no place to stay, nor can he perceive the passage of time.


    I don''t know how long it was, just when Uchiha Kami was going crazy, a ray of light appeared before his eyes.


    I don''t know how many years Uchiha Mirror has been banished, but he didn''t react immediately, subconsciously blocking the dazzling light with his hands.When he fully awakened, he felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart, and he ran towards the bright place.


    But the dawn of hope was like a mirage that could not be seen. Uchiha mirror didn''t know how long he had climbed, but he was still so far away from the light of hope.


    After living in this exiled space for so long, only he himself understood how much pain he had endured.


    In a world abandoned by time and space, no matter how Uchiha Kami shouted, or how hard he tried, no one would notice him or even respond.He was the only one in the dark place. I don''t know how long it will be or how long it will be over.


    Normally speaking, once the Guan Xiaoheiwu exceeds one degree, it will cause a person¡¯s mental breakdown. Fortunately, Uchiha Kami is a more determined person. In addition, Uchiha Tatsumi sees Mikoto¡¯s face, but only gives him one. Little lesson.


    It turned out that Tatsun had already woken up when Uchiha Mirror''s eyes shed blood and tears. Seeing the scarlet kaleidoscope writing round eyes in Tatsun''s eyes, Mikoto and Futake were surprised for a long time and could not speak.


    Realizing that Uchiha Mirror still did not wake up, knowing that these were Chen''s hands and feet, he begged Chen to let Mirror go no matter what. After all, he was the patriarch of Uchiha''s clan and couldn''t just die like that.


    Tatsun originally intended to abolish this ignorant guy, and appreciate it, but it doesn''t mean that he can use this to be unreasonable to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Don¡¯t look at the recent Uchiha Tatsumi who seems to be good to everyone with a smile on his face, but also because of the influence of two little girls, so his temperament has been reduced a lot, plus the attitude of Nara Shikahisa and others to please, so Becomes a little cheerful, but it doesn''t mean that Uchiha Tatsuo has really become a good husband.


    If you really regard Uchiha Tatsuo as a good husband, then you are really looking for death.


    Tatsun wouldn''t say much about Uchiha mirror''s question, and immediately concentrated on her eyes and prepared to teach him a profound lesson. Seeing that the situation is not good, Mikoto ran to Tatsun and pleaded bitterly, making Tatsu a little restrained.


    In addition, Futake was painstakingly persuading him. Seeing this, Tatsun also gave up the idea of ??teaching Uchiha Mirror. After all, Uchiha Mirror is just a small person to him, it doesn''t matter.


    But despite this, Chen also intends to make him suffer more, otherwise, if he is really a paper tiger, anyone can pinch it?


    Where does Uchiha Kami, whose soul has been exiled, know this?He only knew that he was about to collapse now, chasing the light that could never catch up, the mirror had exhausted his whole body, and he even began to wonder if it was hope.


    However, there is no way. In this dark space of exile, only the gleam of light makes the mirror feel different. Even if there is only one in ten thousand hope, the mirror must try.


    That''s it, I stopped to rest when I was exhausted, and waited for my physical strength to recover before starting again. I don''t know how long it has passed since I repeated such cycles.


    The gleam of light seemed to be one step closer to Uchiha mirror, and this discovery made him very excited.Once again plunged into the journey of catching up with hope.


    With motivation, people won''t feel bored because of this. This is the case with the mirror. After personally feeling that the distance from the light has been reduced, his heart is no longer confused and his determination to move forward is strengthened.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that all of these were Chen¡¯s hands and feet. At the beginning, the reason why he couldn¡¯t get close to the light of hope was because Chen didn¡¯t intend to let him go. Go crazy in despair.


    However, under the bitter pleading of Uchiha Mikoto and Futake, Tatsun intended to let him go and let him try his best to escape back.If the mirror gave up at this time, then the gods really couldn''t save him.


    When the mirror stepped into the light with excitement, he only felt the whole person spin around, and then lost consciousness.


    In the midst of it, he felt as if someone was calling him, and slowly opened his eyes, a dazzling light made him frown subconsciously, and it took a while to slow down.


    When he saw Mikoto at the first glance, he felt that this person in front of him was so strange, and he didn''t call Mikoto''s name for the first time.


    This is not to blame Uchiha Mirror. After all, Mikoto and the others think it is just time for a cup of tea. However, Uchiha Mirror does not know how many years have passed in the exiled world, and he has long blurred his memory. .It took a long time to realize who was in front of me.


    "Ah, it''s Mikoto." Uchiha Mirror straightened up under Mikoto''s support, spewing out blood, scared Mikoto quickly wiped him with a towel.


    "It''s okay, the old man just suffered some internal injuries." Uchiha mirror waved his hand and took a sigh of relief. When he turned his head and saw Uchiha Tatsumi with a joke in front of him, he almost fainted again without slowing down.


    "you you you you!"

 378 Naruto Power System Chapter 378

    Chapter 632: The Eyes of Uchiha Tomitake


    Uchiha mirror turned his head to find that Chenzheng was looking at him jokingly, his face flushed, and almost no blood came out.


    "You...how do you..."


    "Why am I okay?" Uchiha Tatsu jokingly said what he wanted to say for the mirror.


    Uchiha Mirror almost didn''t suffocate himself in one breath. Wow, so good, why both of them have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes but the treatment is so bad, he worked so hard to get out of the dark space, and the result was one When I came out, I saw Chen sitting in front of him unscathed and teasing himself.


    "I''m really that kind of dish? Can''t even beat a teenage boy?" Uchiha Kyagi couldn''t help asking himself, feeling a little sad in his heart, and couldn''t help but sigh: "Hey, I''m old!"


    "The patriarch is in his prime of life, and it is just when he is trying his best to cure him. How can he say that he is old!" Seeing Uchiha Koji''s dejection, Mikoto couldn''t help but comforted.


    "Indeed, we have always admired you? It was you who turned the tide at the most critical time in the clan, and this allowed the family to continue to continue. We are all your most loyal supporters." Uchiha Tomitake looked serious, although He didn''t know what was going on between Chen and their patriarch, but he still stood firmly on his patriarch''s side, even if... he wanted to fight against the somewhat favorable boy in front of him, or even sacrifice himself.


    As he said, Uchiha Tomitake''s eyes stared at Chen, and even his three-gou jade writing wheel eyes were gradually changing, and the three gou jade slowly gathered together to form a windmill-like appearance, which was clearly a kaleidoscope. Write round eyes!


    "Hiss!" Uchiha mirror happened to see Futake''s eyes change, and couldn''t help but be surprised: "Fujiha...your eyes!"


    "My eyes?" Fu Yue asked subconsciously, and suddenly reacted, and quickly closed the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes: "About my eyes, please be quiet, the patriarch!"


    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Uchiha Mirror just nodded and said, "I know that our Uchiha clan is already strong enough. If there is another pair of kaleidoscopes, it will definitely be suspicion in the village. It is better to block the news. !"


    Mikoto looked at her husband worriedly, then at Uchiha Mirror, nodded slowly: "That... Mr. Tatsu..." Mikoto was a little embarrassed, after all, there is a fourth person here.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a talkative person. I wouldn''t be able to do it today if it weren''t for the old man''s first hand." Uchiha Tatsumi gave a contemptuous look in the mirror, and seemed to dislike this old man''s strength. Use your hands.


    Hearing Tatsun''s words, Uchiha mirror almost didn''t spout a mouthful of old blood.


    "I''m really sorry for my low strength? Anyway, the old man can be regarded as Konoha''s number one strong. Isn''t he better than you, a perverted kid?"


    However, the mirror did not say this, but said it in his heart.


    "Fuyue, how did your kaleidoscope open?" Thinking of this, Jing couldn''t help but ask.


    Uchiha Tomitake touched his eyes as if he was cherishing something, and slowly said: "In the last war, our squad accidentally fell into the enemy''s encirclement during the mission. It was used by them to detonate to protect me. The talisman exploded into broken corpses, that is, at that time I opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, it is precisely because of this that I can survive that battle."


    As if thinking of his sadness, Fu Yue couldn''t help but tears in his eyes: "If I could be stronger at that time, it would be great. I blamed me for not listening to their advice..." Fu Yue slowly lowered his head, eyes full of sadness.


    Mirror was silent and didn¡¯t speak, or didn¡¯t know how to say it. Their Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes are like this. They only evolve when they are extremely mentally disturbed. Even if they want to evolve into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, only when they are the most Only when people close to them die can they have a chance to evolve.


    This pair of eyes is destined to be full of misfortune. In this unfortunate family, the whole family is doomed from the very beginning to an unfortunate life.Not only because of the eyes of the village, but also suffering from the huge pain in his heart.


    "Oh." Jing sighed lightly: "Has the t-shirt blond passed?"


    "It has already been posted."


    "In the village, we Uchiha will also have to give out a pension. After all, it is your teammate, and it seems that the life of the civilian ninja called Ren is not very good at home. Maybe after losing our only son It will be worse. Fuyue, please tell me to go to the accounting office to get the double pension and let it go. It''s just a little compensation for us."


    "Yes!" Uchiha Tomitake wiped away tears from the corner of his eyes and bowed in response.


    "By the way, your eyes... no one else knows, right?"


    "Naoki, I told him to go back and report the letter from the beginning. After the death, I opened the kaleidoscope and killed all the enemies. No one else should know."


    "That''s good!" Uchiha Mirror nodded in satisfaction, "Uchiha already has three pairs of eyes like this. Such strength is already the limit that the village can tolerate. It is not suitable to have another pair of eyes like this before we die. !" Uchiha Koji said with a plain face, as if he didn''t regard death as a terrible thing.


    "I understand. After the death of his teammates, Uchiha Tomitake can''t stand such a blow. From then on, he will be just an ordinary ninja." Tomitake comprehended, said flatly, as if he didn''t care about his own reputation. In his mind, only the family and the village would make him care.


    At the same time, Uchiha Mirror turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, his face was embarrassed, and he didn''t know what to say. Originally, he planned to fight Tatsun to show his position. After all, Tatsun¡¯s identity is embarrassing. If you walk too close to the Uchiha clan, it will cause the suspicion of the Konoha executives.


    In the end, I didn¡¯t expect that this one had not been beaten, and I would be tortured by Uchiha Tatsuo first. Now that I think of it, Kagami couldn¡¯t help being hairy. Fortunately, Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s men were merciful, otherwise Kagami would be more than just spitting out. Blood is such a simple thing.


    At this point, Jing didn''t know what attitude to use to face him, and the atmosphere on the court became a bit awkward for a while.


    "Mr. Tatsun... I can call you that." Uchiha Koji said.


    Chapter Sixty Three: Poor Shishui


    "Can I call you that? Mr. Chen." Uchiha Kyou was silent for a while, not knowing what to say, he carefully considered it, slowly put down his hand, and made it straight.


    Even though he was seriously injured at the moment, he still had to reluctantly get up and smooth their relationship. After what happened just now, Uchiha mirror probably understood Chen''s character. If things are not done well, it will be deadly.


    At the very least, I have to behave like Konoha''s high-level, at least I have to make the Uchiha family have nothing to do with Tatsun, or even a hostile relationship.


    "Excuse me, we have no choice." Uchiha Koji gave a wry smile, then nodded to Uchiha Tatsumi with both hands, and then gestured toward the outside.


    Uchiha Tatsumi followed his eyes and looked outside and knew what he meant.


    The meaning is obviously afraid of misunderstanding by Konoha''s senior management, but...Does Uchiha Tatsuo care?


    No, he doesn''t care, don''t look at him being kind to everyone after he comes to Konoha, the pride in Kechen''s bones will never disappear.


    I saw Tatsumi sneered and snorted softly: "I don''t need anyone to tell me when Uchiha Tatsu works!"


    Chen''s eyes condensed as he said, his deep eyes turned into kaleidoscope writing round eyes unknowingly, and he suddenly stared behind him, and a transparent wave gradually spread out.


    Outside the door, I could only hear two "puffs and puffs".The two Anbu wearing animal masks lay on the ground blankly, as if there were no signs of life.


    Uchiha Mirror was taken aback. If it weren''t for his keen eyes that there were faint ups and downs on their chests that proved that they were still alive, Mirror said that he could not think of a way out for the Uchiha clan.


    Although not to that level, it''s basically the same.Uchiha mirror Uchiha Mikoto Uchiha Tomitake and the three rushed to their feet and ran to the two outside the door.


    "Huh, let me give you a lesson this time. If someone is watching me next time, it won''t be that simple to deal with the past." Watching the three people run to rescue the two dark parts, Uchiha Tatsumi looked cold and negative. The hand stays still on the spot.


    Chen''s words were not only for the two of them, but also for the people behind them.If there is no Konoha high-level secretly instructing them behind, dare to monitor Tatsun in the Uchiha clan so wildly?No one believed it.


    However, the three of Uchiha Mirror didn¡¯t think so. Mikoto hurriedly performed medical ninjutsu on the two of them, and the shining green hands lightly pressed their chests, and the gentle Chakra kept repairing. The physical injuries of the two.


    But the result is not satisfactory.Chen used illusion, even if it was injured, it was mentally injured. Ordinary medical ninjutsu was useless for mental trauma. There was no other way for this kind of injury besides self-recovery.


    "Shisui! Shisui!" Uchiha Koji held one of Anbe without scrutinizing the rules of Anbe, and shouted his name loudly.


    "Shishui, wake up!" Uchiha Koji knew his identity when he saw the fox mask on his face. He dared to monitor the dark part of the Uchiha clan and was wearing a fox mask, except for his descendant Uchi. Who else will be beside Bozhishui?


    "Zhishui?" Chen frowned when hearing the name.


    "Could it be that Uchiha Shisui?"


    Uchiha Shisui, as a descendant of Uchiha Mirror, his own talent is ridiculously high, especially when he opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, the other gods in his eyes can be said to be the strongest illusion at the time, if not for his heroism He died young, maybe his achievements may be higher than Uchiha Itachi.


    "Uchiha Shisui? How could he be here?" Chen couldn''t help but wonder.


    Logically speaking, Uchiha Shisui should be only about twelve or thirteen years old now. How could it be possible to enter Anbe so early?


    Don''t just because everyone is Haaki Kakashi, and don''t think that Uchiha''s relationship with the village is good and he can enter Anbe casually.


    It is very difficult to know the process of entering the Anbu.At least two elders are required to guarantee, and the strength is above the elite level of forbearance. Kakashina is strong enough. In addition, he is a member of the Naruto faction. In order to avoid the limelight, he has no choice but to join the Anbu. According to the normal process, , Kakashi is actually not qualified to enter the Anbu.

 379 Naruto Power System Chapter 379

    What''s more, Uchiha Shisui?At least it would take two or three years for Uchiha Shisui to be eligible to join Anbe.This is the case in Tatsun¡¯s world, because the village has a special relationship with Uchiha, Shisui was only able to join Anbe when he was about fifteen years old.


    However, just when Uchiha Tatsuno questioned, Uchiha Mirror uncovered his mask, revealing that exceptionally young face. It was Uchiha Shisui.At this moment, the mask of the other person was also uncovered by Fu Yue, but he was an unfamiliar stranger, and he should be a foolish guy.


    Uchiha Mikoto has treated with all his strength for a long time, and the two people woke up leisurely.


    "How about it, Shishui, is there any injury?" Seeing Shishui wakes up, Uchiha Kagami quickly hushed and asked warmly, helped him up and asked with concern: "Why did you come to monitor Mr. Tatsumi with Meiji?"


    After woke up, Uchiha Shisui took a sigh of relief. Hearing the mirror ask himself, he couldn''t help but smile wryly: "I received an order from above that a small team is needed to monitor the young people who come to the family today. What is the prevention? He made a big fuss in the clan. I heard that the young man went to fight wherever he went. Even Shigeshu Hagaki-sama was beaten by him. I was afraid of accidents and took the initiative to take up this mission with Meiji. did not think of¡­"


    Speaking of Uchiha Shisui shook his head, it was obvious that he hadn''t expected this result.He knew his own state, the illusion technique just now had severely damaged his spirit, and he could not use ninjutsu for at least half a month.This is still based on Shisui being a master of illusion. Poor Meiji, although he also has Uchiha¡¯s surname, has only opened Ergouyu writing round eyes until now, after being hit by Uchiha¡¯s illusion. , You have to rest for at least two to three months.


    Hearing what they said, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Why did he go and hit where?Anyway, he is also a civilized man Uchiha Tatsuno, well, he has always been a courteous man before a soldier. As for playing Shigeru Hagaki, it is because Shigeru Hagaki does not know how to fight by himself?


    Chapter 664: Disappointment to Uchiha Mirror


    Uchiha Tatsu subconsciously covered his forehead with his hand.


    You don''t need to guess who said this kind of evaluation. Apart from the guy Nara Lukisa, who else would say these things with such a big mouth?


    Touching his head with a slight headache, the moment Uchiha Shisui took off his mask, he knew that he had a big oolong.


    Also, although the relationship between Uchiha and the village in this world is still harmonious, the village is not brave enough to blatantly monitor Uchiha, and the two concealment methods are not very skilled.


    At least Uchiha Mirror and Uchiha Tomitake had definitely discovered it, but they didn''t stop talking, which already clearly explained something.


    Those who dare to monitor in the Uchiha clan will not have anyone other than Uchiha''s people.Just like the Hyuga clan, those who dare to monitor the Hyuga clan are basically members of their own clan.


    Only in this way will it not cause widespread panic and disgust from all ethnic groups.


    Although something has already happened, would Uchiha Tatsuo care?


    Chen stood up and walked out calmly, looking at the two who fell on the ground, and said in a flat tone: "Ah, it turns out that you are also from Uchiha. I didn''t expect it."


    There was no apology, and there was no hint of apology.Hit it and hit it, if it weren''t for Uchiha''s clan, maybe it would be more ruthless.Dare to watch him?No matter who it is, there must be a price.


    Uchiha Mirror smiled bitterly, knowing that the guy in front of him just came to Konoha, he is not clear about some of the unspoken rules inside Konoha, and they are here to monitor him, so it is understandable to make such a move, after all, even they I don''t want someone to monitor myself all day.


    But understanding does not mean that you can forgive, but what can be done?I can''t beat and beat, and I can''t say that I can''t win. People may not listen to it. I can only break my teeth and swallow it in my stomach.


    "Because of the particularity of each family, when encountering this situation, everyone will be very tacitly letting people in their own family monitor. This is an unwritten rule. After all, Lord Naruto would not want to put all the families together. Offend all the time."


    "Then... what if the person in charge of monitoring lied about information?" Uchiha Tatsuno asked a very sharp question.


    "This... we don''t actually have any shameful news, so there is no such thing as a false report."


    "Then...what if it''s a major event like a coup?" Uchiha Tatsuno asked without a trace.


    After all, this is the fate of the Uchiha clan in Tatsun''s era. Not to mention the tacit understanding. Even at Tatsun''s time, the Uchiha clan was monitored very early because of Itachi. All of the surveillance was removed, but that was the last step of the coup.


    "Hiss!" Uchiha Koji took a deep breath. Hearing Chen''s words, his hand holding Shishui couldn''t help but tremble slightly. He looked around nervously, and it took a long time to realize that it was himself. At home, he breathed a sigh of relief and said to Chen with a serious face: "Your Excellency, say it carefully, saying such things in Konoha will cause misunderstanding."


    "Really?" Uchiha Tatsuno retorted with a smile, "Isn''t it because Uchiha''s strength is too strong, which caused the high-level misunderstanding?"


    "Nonsense!" While Tatsumi hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Jing interrupted Uchiha¡¯s words in one bite: "We Uchiha have been supporting Kimha Village since the establishment of the village. We are the most loyal guards of the village. If anyone In a vain attempt to destroy the peace and tranquility of the village, I, Uchiha Kami, will replace him even if I fight this old life!"


    After speaking, Uchiha Kami couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.He was taken aback when Zai Chen said something like this.My god, Uchiha was already strong enough, so Tatsun still said such things, is he really afraid to cause high-level suspicion?


    Don¡¯t think that those Konoha executives did not inquire about the source of the news. The Naruto¡¯s crystal ball technique and the root squad in the hands of the executives are the means to be exposed. As for the more shameful means I don''t know how much is left.


    Otherwise, why do you think they would be so relieved of arranging surveillance by their family members?This is just a step down for all races to see if you have faithfully fed back the surveillance information. As for the true source of the information, they will not rely solely on the Anbu team.Only in this way can they fully control the sources of information in the village and monitor the village without causing major disturbances.


    Uchiha Kyou is obviously someone who knows some insiders. He was frightened when he saw Tatsun talking like this, and he quickly began to separate his relationship with Uchiha Tatsuno.


    Seeing this, Uchiha Tatsuro could only shake his head and smile bitterly, and he was a little disappointed in such a mirror of Uchiha.


    I originally thought that Uchiha Mirror was a good patriarch who could adjust the conflicts between the village and the family for the sake of the family. Although it does not seem to be a wise martial artist, there is no need to kneel and lick Konoha, right?


    Seeing such Uchiha mirror, Chen was very disappointed in his heart. What is he?Where is there a bit of wise and martial arts?Saying that he was kneeling and licking Konoha would be considered a shame to him. His appearance is so ugly now that Chen couldn''t stand it at all.


    With a helpless sigh, Tatsun shook his head and said: "I originally thought that the patriarch Uchiha could have any uniqueness. The relationship between the village and the family can be handled so perfectly. How bad is such a patriarch? He should be a wise man, as a result..."


    Speaking of Chen, ignoring the angry gazes of the people around him, he walked out the door step by step: "Take advantage of the happiness and come back in defeat, Uchiha Mirror, you let me wait for you for a day!"


    The people around had a tendency to encircle, but they were all moved away by Jing''s eyes, giving Chen a way for Chen to leave.


    Just kidding, even Jing himself was defeated in the confrontation with Chen, how could he dare to let the juniors in the clan go up and die?Chen didn''t kill the mirror, but Jing knew that if there was another time, Chen would never show mercy.


    In this way, surrounded by the anger of everyone, Uchiha Tatsun calmly walked out of Uchiha¡¯s residence step by step, until Tatsun disappeared in the eyes of everyone, he did not look back. What they didn¡¯t see was that at the moment Tatsun disappeared, Uchi Bo Jing took a long sigh of relief and relieved himself.


    Chapter 665: Konoha''s Dread


    Uchiha Tomitake was very surprised at his patriarch¡¯s plan, and their patriarch¡¯s performance today was a bit inexplicable.


    Indeed, it is possible to get the favor of the second-generation Naruto, the third-generation Naruto and even the entire Konoha high-level, and the support of many people in the Uchiha clan, how could it be so unbearable?


    At least his performance today doesn''t match his identity at all.How can a clan leader behave so cowardly?


    Even Uchiha''s fear of Konoha''s senior management did not deserve this, right?This is already kneeling and licking Konoha.No wonder Chen would show such an expression.


    "The patriarch..." Uchiha Tomitake said softly, he was a little inexplicable about the mirror''s performance, and he didn''t know how to ask Uchiha mirror.


    Mirror did not respond to Uchiha Tomitake. After seeing Chen walk out of the family residence step by step, he relaxed, sighed gently, turned his head, and looked at Uchiha Tomitake with deep eyes. With a little disappointment in his eyes, he looked at Uchiha Tomitake and couldn''t help but softly said, "Don''t you understand?"


    "Huh?" Uchiha Tomitake was a little confused: "What do I understand?"


    "Sigh." Jing shook his head: "I don''t know if it is the right choice to entrust you with the position of patriarch. You can maintain a calm analysis in the general direction. Why do you not even have a political mind in this regard?"


    While treating the two of them, Uchiha Mikoto sneered at the mirror and blamed her husband while covering her mouth. He was good at everything, but one thing was that he would become a little dull when it came to him.Anyone with a discerning eye could see the problem, but his husband didn''t see it at all.


    It was obvious that their patriarch didn''t want to have anything to do with Uchiha Tatsuo, so that he was acting crazy and looked irrational.In fact, Uchiha Kami was not as irrational as he had shown before.


    On the contrary, he is very clever. He had already thought of this when he learned that the senior Konoha wanted them Uchiha to win over Tatsun.


    They both hope that Uchiha can be drawn to Tatsun, and they are worried that the Uchiha clan will become stronger after they are drawn to Tatsun.This kind of ambivalence makes them very entangled.


    After many considerations, it was decided to continue to implement this plan.


    After all, Uchiha has always been the power of their village, even no matter how rampant it is, it will converge. Not all Uchiha clan people have a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, like the patriarch who puts his mind on the family, he The biggest weakness is the family, and it is precisely because of this that Konoha''s senior management will be so confident and bold to entrust this task to him.


    And Uchiha Mirror had already seen through the high-level thoughts, and he wisely chose to pretend to be crazy and not to take a trip to this muddy water.Compared with the peace of the family, nothing really matters.


    Uchiha Kagami sighed lightly, and explained to Uchiha Tomitake who looked suspicious: "This is all acting."


    "acting?"


    "Yes." Uchiha mirror looked at Chen''s direction, and his deep eyes revealed a hint of intriguing meaning: "Didn''t the higher-ups want us to win over this young genius. In fact, everyone can do this. Yes, it¡¯s impossible for our family to do it."


    "He is too strong, and now Uchiha is too strong."

 380 Naruto Power System Chapter 380

    Listening to Uchiha Mirror''s words, Futake groaned for a long time without speaking. For a long time, he breathed out and continued to ask, "Is it because of this? Haven''t I already concealed the news about Kaleidoscope? Why do I have to do this?"


    "You are still too young." Jing said with a bitter smile: "Don''t you think that there are three pairs of kaleidoscopes in our clan a bit too much? The old man has been assassinated a lot over the years."


    "Is it?"


    "That''s it."


    Uchiha Tomitake was silent. He had not made the news public as long as he opened the kaleidoscope, and even weakened his influence in the village in a disguised form. Once Uchiha¡¯s most prestigious genius became obscure. Now Many people in the clan felt that the name of the heir to the patriarch didn''t match the truth and wanted to replace it. If it hadn''t been forcibly suppressed by Uchiha, the name of the heir to the patriarch would have disappeared.


    But that''s it, the top still felt that Uchiha was too strong, and a trace of rebelliousness took root in Uchiha Tomitake''s heart. He looked at Uchiha Mirror''s old face with a somewhat uncertain look in his eyes.


    Fuyue knew that the old man in front of him had dedicated his life to the village. He could even give his life for the peace of the family and the village. So he wisely hid his inner Xiao Jiujiu, and nodded calmly on the surface. Said: "I understand."


    Uchiha saw Fudake go silent in the mirror, thinking that he really understood his good intentions, thinking about Uchiha''s gains and losses this time, nodded in satisfaction, and said with satisfaction: "It''s good if you understand. It¡¯s not in vain that I reject all the opinions and put you in the position of heir to the patriarch. There are many talented people in the clan. Do you know why I only look at you? It¡¯s because you know the generality, know how to advance and retreat, and understand us. The embarrassing position of the family, I hope you can continue to maintain the relationship between the family and the village after inheriting the position of the patriarch."


    "Don''t worry, patriarch, I will definitely do it." Uchiha Tomitake looked at the mirror and said firmly.


    Seeing such Uchiha Tomitake, Kagami became more satisfied, and he couldn''t help but sighed: "Unexpectedly, that person would have such a castle at a young age. It seems that the higher-level people want to win him over to control him. It fell through."


    "Ok?"


    "While the old man is acting, he is also acting."


    ...


    After walking out of Uchiha''s station, Tatsun couldn''t help but glance back and snorted, "Old fox!"


    He found that no one in Konoha can be the leader of a clan is good-for-nothing. This is the case in the Senjushu, and the same is true of Uchiha Kami.Don''t look in the mirror and act as if they are pleasing the village, but this is also a good way for them to protect themselves wisely.


    That''s right, Chen already realized after walking out of it, but what could he do?People make up their minds to pretend to be crazy and stupid with you, why should you use a hot face to stick someone''s cold ass?Coupled with the incident of hurting Uchiha to stop the water, Tatsun simply made a favor and returned the Uchiha mirror. From then on, he has nothing to do with the Uchiha clan.


    "The next time I encounter it, it won''t be such a simple thing." Uchiha Tatsumi murmured to himself, his eyes full of deep and intriguing.


    Chapter 666: Assassination


    "A group of old foxes." Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, and a trace of disdain flashed in the corner of his eyes. He wanted to use this method to win him, and he tried every means to keep him away. Throwing around as something?


    "Sooner or later, I will clean up all of you." Chen remained silent, just walking forward.


    However, at this moment, a bad omen suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?" He faintly felt something wrong in his heart.Tatsun''s brows wrinkled slightly, his legs stopped moving, and he stood still and closed his eyes slowly. Although Uchiha Tatsun did not make any movements, he was already alert in the dark.


    "Is it an illusion?" Chen thought so in his heart.


    At this moment, the entire street became deserted. The original noisy central street could not even be seen by one person, and even the two people who were stationed at the entrance of Uchiha station disappeared.


    Doesn''t this explain the problem?


    At the moment Tatsun closed his eyes, a kunai shot out from the dark, projecting straight towards Uchiha Tatsumi''s heart.


    However, at this moment Uchiha Tatsumi seemed to be asleep, and he didn''t even notice that the danger was coming.


    In the blink of an eye, the sharp kunai pierced the back of Uchiha Tatsu''s heart, and pierced through his chest abruptly, kunai castrated unabated, and plunged into the opposite wall deeply. The face is several centimeters deep.


    The lips of the people in the dark under the mask slightly curled up, thinking that the goal of this mission would be difficult, but I didn''t expect it to be so easy to solve.


    Just as he was about to stand up to greet his teammates, he suddenly noticed a trace of something wrong. It turned out that there was no trace of blood in the place where Uchiha Tatsu was standing, and there was no trace of scars in the place where Kuan Wu hit.


    "What''s going on!" The masked man in black looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in surprise.


    Why, why is there no wound on Uchiha Chen''s body, he said clearly that he had hit it.


    What the hell is going on.A trace of doubt flashed in the black masked man''s heart, and suddenly he seemed to have thought of something.


    "No, go back!" In shock, he jumped up completely and quickly left the place where he was hiding. The whole person was like a fluttering eagle, jumping in the air, but at this moment, he unexpectedly I found myself unable to control my actions.


    He wanted to control himself to jump up, but his body did not obey his wishes. Then, he slowly realized that his vision was getting higher and higher, higher and higher, rising up, just feeling that the world was spinning before his eyes. I actually saw my own body, pouting blood.


    I saw a headless corpse stiffening in place with twitching hands and feet with pouting blood.


    "So I am dead." This was the last consciousness in his heart, and then a strong tingling sensation came from the nerves of the brain, that is, after this consciousness emerged in his head, it gradually became stiff and slow. Slowly, the scalp of the brain began to numb, and he lost his consciousness.


    It''s like being immersed in the darkness forever, slowly sinking into the endless darkness.


    ...


    For a long time.He lost his consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took. When he woke up again, he saw the scarlet world around him that was as thick as blood, and his eyes were confused.


    "This...Where is this?" He sat up from the ground in confusion, shook his heavy head, and blankly scanned the scarlet world around him: "Am I not dead? Is this the world after death?"


    He sat up and scanned the strange world. He didn''t stand up for the first time, but sat cross-legged and felt the chakra in his body.


    "Nothing?" His eyes widened in surprise, his fingers trembling slightly, and his mouth opened slightly, "This...what the hell is going on."


    His brow furrowed into contemplation.


    I couldn''t help standing up, scanning the world around, walking and exploring constantly, just like an explorer with a thirst for knowledge.


    It can be said that the heart is so big that he is enough.


    Uchiha Tatsumi sat at the top of this world, watching the actions of the man in black coldly.Chen slightly squinted his eyes and sensed a slight change in the outside world. A movement of his mind sank his consciousness into the outside world.


    ...


    In the outside world, several people in black are slowly retreating. Seeing the corpse of the head in black, their minds began to retreat slowly, when Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s consciousness emerged from the world of illusion. Later, I just saw them slowly evacuating from the hidden place.


    The corners of Uchiha Tatsuno''s mouth twitched slightly, "Sure enough, I knew that there can be only one person who intercepted me in Konoha."


    Talking about Uchiha Tatsumi''s fingers lifted slightly, the chakras between the fingers condensed slightly, and a smiling Chakra ball slowly condensed in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands.


    Then his finger lightly tapped.


    "Nirvana!"


    The chakra ball landed silently from the sky, landed on the heads of a group of people in black, and exploded, suddenly a dazzling white light flashed across the street.


    When the gaze flickered again, the field became empty. All the men in black who came to assassinate Uchiha Tatsu were shattered by the aftermath of the explosion of the Chakra ball and turned into invisible dust, disappearing in Between this piece of heaven and earth.


    "Weak one! It''s boring." Uchiha Tatsuno''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he was a little dissatisfied with this group of guys.


    After the smoke disappeared, Uchiha Tatsumi once again sank his mind into the illusion space.He didn''t care about what kind of sensation would be caused by such a big movement in Konoha Center Street.


    What Uchihatatsu didn''t know was that after he left, Konoha caused an uproar.


    When they were preparing to ambush Uchiha Tatsuno, they had already dispersed all the pedestrians on the street, and made all the preparations before the ambush.

 381 Naruto Power System Chapter 381

    After observing this situation, Uchiha Tatsun felt something was wrong.You must know that this is in Konoha. There is an Anbe that maintains the order of the entire village anytime and anywhere. They can make such a big movement in the center of the city. Can they not attract Anbe''s attention, saying that they have no problem Chen didn''t believe it.


    This kind of thing is 100% related to Konoha''s senior management.


    Chapter 667: Assassination Plan


    A murder and ambush can happen in the huge street but still can not disturb Anbu Hokage. Without the acquiescence of Konoha''s senior management, this would be impossible.


    If there was no high-level Konoha involvement in this matter, no one would believe it.


    After Chen''s consciousness once again immersed in the world of illusion, he was surprised to find that the man in black was actually shouting frantically.


    "Is there anyone? Is there anyone here?"


    Chen laughed dumbly, did he really regard this as the underworld?


    It''s no wonder that he thinks so. After all, he came to this world after seeing his body and head separated. In this world, people believe that the soul exists, and there are even many family ninjutsu related to the human soul.


    Take the recent Konoha as a comparison. Whether it is the Kato clan or the mountain clan, their family ninjutsu is all glued to the soul. They have long used facts to prove that people have souls.


    Even though he seems to be so unbearable, this is the nature of human beings. After getting used to having power, suddenly losing power one day will cause people to collapse and do a lot of unreasonable things.


    Just like why so many people in modern times usually choose to commit suicide by jumping off the building after the failure of investment or business competition.They have become accustomed to the life of holding huge sums of money in their hands, and suddenly letting them become penniless will make them crazy.


    What is investment failure?At least people are still there, there will always be a comeback, but they don''t think so. Instead of letting them start from scratch, they would rather commit suicide for this life.


    The black-clothed man in Chen''s world is still relatively reasonable, probably because he knows this is already the underworld, so he didn''t show his self-defeating side, but was actively looking for other wandering souls.


    Chen Leng smiled coldly, not wanting to push him any more, stretched out his hand and thought, and then the soul of the man in black could not help but float towards him.


    "What...what''s going on!" The man tried his best to resist this suction, but how could he resist Uchiha Tatsu''s power, who had no strength at this moment, and could only watch him being pulled into the sky by inexplicable suction.


    "It''s you!" This was the first sentence the man in black said after seeing Uchiha Tatsumi, and then he could no longer speak.


    "Human Taoism is hidden!"


    Uchiha Tatsu didn''t have the patience to force a confession to the guy in front of him. At this moment, he wanted to know who wanted to murder him as soon as possible.


    With the help of the reincarnation eye, Uchiha Chen gradually began to read this person''s memory.


    After removing those useless memories, Uchiha Tatsun finally got the information he wanted.


    "Is that so?" Slowly opened his eyes, Uchiha Chen let out a long sigh of relief, then let go and pinch the man''s hand, letting him fall like this.Anyway, he was already a soul body, and he wouldn''t fall to death in this illusion space.


    It turned out that from the moment he died, Uchiha Tatsuno activated the power of the reincarnation eye, forcibly deprived of his soul, forcibly plundered his soul from the hands of the god of death, and placed it in his illusion space to isolate him from the outside world. Contact.


    Chen originally planned to force a confession from the man in black, but later thought that since he could be a dead man, he thought he should have a stricter mouth, so he didn''t waste the world and directly spied his memory.


    "Sure enough." Uchiha Tatsumi muttered to himself.


    From the memory of the man in black, he can know that the real name of the person in front of him is Ohira Doma. It is a high-level chess piece placed in Konoha by Iwanin Village, responsible for investigating the secret incidents of Konoha, and he is also this time. The main leader of the assassination.


    I don¡¯t know where Iwa Shinobu got the news that Konoha had recently come to a powerful outsider from the village. If he got his help, he could immediately change the current situation in the deadlocked battlefield.


    Of course, Iwa Shinobu, who was fighting on both sides, did not allow this to happen. He was already at a disadvantage. If Konoha added another master, it would make them lose more ninjas.


    So they discussed planning this assassination mission, contacted Ohira Doma, who was ambushing in Konoha, and asked him to plan an assassination operation against Uchiha Tatsu.


    It is precisely this that led to today''s happening.


    Of course, the story is not only just a little bit, more exciting is yet to come.Chen really didn''t guess wrong, and there was a faint figure of Konoha''s high-level activities behind this incident.Especially the elder activities of the Hyuga clan are active.Otherwise, it would be fantastic to assassinate Uchiha Tatsun on the basis of their desire to avoid Anbu on Konoha Street.


    The high-level elders of the Hyuga clan understood that something was wrong after learning about Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s news. Now the Uchiha clan is strong enough. After the Chiju clan slowly withdrew from Konoha¡¯s political arena, the entire Konoha family was Only Uchiha and Hyuga.


    Unfortunately, the two families are basically in a hostile state, which is the same as Uchiha and Hyuga in Chen''s world.


    Both families were arguing over the status of Konoha''s first family, and both sides tried their best to get the other side down and monopolize the name.Don''t think that they are just pursuing this fame. You have to know that the benefits represented by this fame are very rich. Even Uchiha today can''t help but want to get in.


    It is for this reason that the two families are at a disadvantage in the fight between the two families. If Tatsun really joins the Uchiha family, he will surely stabilize the Hyuga family in the family battle, which they absolutely don''t want to see.


    Therefore, after knowing that Iwanin Village had the idea to get rid of Uchiha Tatsun, the elders of the Hyuga clan contacted some families who did not want the Uchiha clan to grow up to find Ohira Doma together, and started a friendly cooperation between the two sides.


    The people of the Hyuga clan are responsible for dispersing the civilians on the street and diverting the Anbu, while the ninjas of Iwanin Village are responsible for assassinating Uchiha Tatsumi. They believe that Tootatsu in Konoha Village cannot always remain vigilant. Perform assassination missions on the streets of Konoha.


    The two parties hit it off immediately, and it happened that at this time, they learned that Tatsun was going to visit Uchiha, and everyone who couldn''t wait began to rush into the task.


    Uchiha Tatsumi squinted his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. He looked at the falling Domata Ohira and jokingly said, "I didn''t expect you to really see me. A quasi-shadow class led the team and eleven Shinnin participated. You are really willing, if you really change to be someone else, you can really do it, but it¡¯s me that you met!"


    Chapter 658: It''s Time to Collect Debt


    If Dahei Tama¡¯s soul is still conscious at this moment, hearing Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s words will probably die alive again, think about how many of them came to ambush Uchiha Tatsumi alone can be destroyed by him, especially It was Uchiha Tatsumi''s tone, which faintly revealed that they were too weak.


    You must know that a quasi-shadow-level powerhouse, eleven elites, are all resounding characters wherever they are placed. Even if Shigeru Hagi meets them, it doesn''t mean that they can be solved casually.


    It was such a lineup that was even despised by Uchiha Tatsuno, whoever thought of it would feel a little aggrieved.


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t immediately wipe out the soul of Tama Dahei, but collected it into the system space, and his eyes were filled with fierce light: "Next, it''s time to collect debts."


    With a big wave of Uchiha Tatsu''s hand, the entire illusion space shattered like a bubble, and it changed like a douzhuan star shift, and his sight returned to reality from the illusion space.


    Sitting in the void, Uchiha Tatsuro''s eyes were sharp, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a handprint was pinched with both hands, and the invisible shock wave spread around Uchiha Tatsuo as the center.


    Not as soft as before, but full of aggressive and domineering erosion, the invisible shock wave spread and dissipated, and at that instant, even the ground produced a series of cobweb-like cracks.


    It''s no wonder Uchiha Tatsuro would make such a big fire. Even if he was ambushed and assassinated, he could still sit down with someone kindly to reason. Anyway, Uchiha Tatsuo couldn''t do it.Sooner or later, if you come out, you have to pay it back. Since you dare to start, you must be prepared to endure Uchiha''s anger.


    Chen¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent at the moment, and he spread his murderous aura, covering the entire Konoha Village. He meant to tell everyone that I was angry and I was about to kill now. , If anyone dares to stop me, then go to death together.


    Under Uchiha Tatsumi''s precise induction, he quickly found the place of the Hyuga clan, and also found their chakra aura in the Hyuga clan''s residence.


    "Hehe, I actually got together in a pile, that''s okay, I will spend my time looking for you!" Uchiha Chen sneered, his cold eyes were full of killing intent, and he stepped out for the next second. It appeared dozens of meters away.In this way, he "walked" toward the residence of the Hyuga clan.


    It was just around noon. There were many villagers on the street who had gone to work in the morning to go home and rest, and many ninjas walking back and forth on the street. They were doing their things back and forth, immersed in Konoha. Peace and their excitement.


    But at this moment, Uchiha Tatsumi entered their lives with a strong aura in the sky, and forcibly broke their lives in Konoha and peace.


    When the first person discovered Uchiha Tatsumi in the sky, everyone turned their eyes on Uchiha Tatsumi.Different from the exclamation of the ordinary villagers, the ninjas reacted the same after seeing Uchiha Tatsun, taking out the kunai in the ninja bag behind their waist and making a vigilant posture.


    After seeing that Tatsun didn''t take any other actions and just rushed, their vigilance did not relax, but they followed Uchiha Tatsun at the same time, and at the same time sent someone to the Hokage Building to inform the second generation of Hokage.


    The ordinary villagers of Konoha didn''t have a lot of vigilance like the ninja, but with the mentality of watching the excitement, they called their friends to see Uchiha Tatsumi. After all, they had never seen anyone flying in the sky in their entire lives.


    It was the three generations of Naruto, and the Sarutobi Hitoshi who was known as the Doctor Ninja couldn''t do it. Even the god of Ninja, the dead Senjujujuma had never heard of him flying in the sky.


    If there are ninjas in the family, knowledgeable people may have heard of the three generations of Tokage Club flying in Iwanin Village, but this is not what they have seen with their own eyes, just hearsay, but now it is a truth that appears before their eyes. Yes, a person walking in the sky, and judging from his size, his age does not seem to be very large.


    If things don¡¯t happen after today, maybe they will treat today¡¯s things as a kind of bragging talk about this matter when they gossiping with their descendants or others, which makes them look envious.


    But they may never think of what happened next in their entire life, which will indeed make them remember their lives, and even almost lost their lives.

 382 Naruto Power System Chapter 382

    There is a saying that is good, if you don''t die, you won''t die.The dead villagers followed behind Uchiha Tatsuno, trotting towards the place Uchiha Tatsuno left.Follow behind the elite ninjas in the village.


    It is said that those ninjas who saw Uchiha Tatsuta for the first time immediately notified the second generation of Naruto Senjuma. In fact, they did not use them to notify, as early as the moment Uchiha Tatsumi''s aura radiated, Senjuma was already there. Sensed.


    After he sensed that the aura in Uchiha Tatsun''s body contained murderous intent, he felt something was wrong, and when he called out the hidden part behind him, "Hurry up and see what happened. Hurry, send someone there!"


    Speaking of Senshou Kenma didn''t wait for Anbe to act, he took Anbu one step first, put on his battle uniform, and rushed to the place where Uchiha Tatsu''s aura radiated.


    "Oh my God, who is it that provokes this uncle?" Qianshou Jianma rushed towards the place where Uchiha Tatsumi was, even he had already used the Thunder God technique, but that was how it was. Can''t keep up with Uchiha Tatsumi''s speed.


    "Don''t do anything!" Senshoujian prayed secretly in his heart. If he remembers correctly, it should be Uchiha Tatsumi to visit the Uchiha family today. Could it be that it happened when he was in the Uchiha family? What is the dispute?


    But it shouldn''t be. If it was a dispute, Uchiha Tatsuno would not have such a murderous intent. This clearly means that I want to kill, don''t stop me.


    That''s right, Senshou Jian understood his meaning from Uchiha Tatsumi''s momentum, otherwise he would not be so panicked.After all, judging from the information sent by Shigeru Hagi, he was not sure that he would be able to kill Shigeru Hagi at a second.


    Chapter 669: Destination


    At the beginning, Senjuka was subconsciously rushing towards the residence of Uchiha''s clan. When he was halfway there, he suddenly reacted. Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s position has been changing. Only then did he react and Tatsun moved forward. The direction is not toward the Uchiha clan at all.


    Feeling his direction, Qianshoujian slowly thought about who was there in that direction, and who had provoke this little ancestor.


    When Senjukuma changed the direction of advancement, he was able to catch up with Uchiha Tatsumi slowly. After all, Kinabamura said that it was not big, and there was only such a large range in total. If a ninja moves forward with all its strength, It takes only ten minutes to run a lap along the village of Konoha.


    After a period of chasing, Qianshou Jianma could already see Uchiha Tatsumi''s back. When he saw Tatsumasa stepping in the sky step by step, even a well-informed person could not help it. He took a breath.


    In his impression, apart from the super light and heavy rock art of the second generation of earth shadows and the third generation of earth shadows, he has really never seen anyone else able to fly without any tools.


    Even if they are in Iwanin Village, it is impossible for them to walk on the ground as easily as Uchiha Tatsumi.How strong is it to be able to walk freely in the void like Chen?


    Some people might say that this may actually be just a unique skill, and Uchiha Tatsu''s strength is not as strong as imagined.


    This thought flashed through Qianshoujian''s mind and was immediately left behind by him, joking, who can cover the entire Konoha Village with his aura, where will his strength be worse?Even Senshoujian himself couldn''t do it like Uchiha Tatsumi himself.


    Shaking his head, leaving behind the unrealistic thoughts in his mind, Qianshoujian began to follow behind Uchiha Tatsuen intently. It was not that he did not want to call Uchiha Tatsun, but their current distance. Chen couldn''t hear the words in hand.


    In fact, Senjukan can also use ninjutsu to speak, but after sensing Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s aura, he decisively chose to give up this option. Now Uchiha Tatsumi is like a volcano about to erupt. Whoever touches him Needless to say, it would definitely suffer a thunderous blow from Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Before clarifying the situation, as the second generation of Naruto Senjuma, he must not be the first to make a move.Can''t make things worse.


    The second generation of Hokage walking on the roof inadvertently glanced at the ground and found that there was a large group of ordinary villagers behind Chen Chen, and he couldn''t sit still anymore.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what Uchiha Tatsun was going to do, he also knew that it was a bad thing to have so many villagers behind Tatsun. If a conflict broke out between the two sides, these ordinary villagers would definitely be injured.


    Before he could think about anything, he volleyed out a piece of paper, didn''t know what was written on the paper, and threw it towards the Anbu behind him, then went down from the roof to the group of villagers.


    "Everyone, go back quickly. This matter is not something you can intervene. If we fight, we may not be able to protect you. This is very dangerous. You leave now!"


    Unlike the third generation of Hokage, who would talk to other people kindly, the second generation of Hokage entered the subject as soon as he opened his mouth.


    He looked at the villagers who stopped in front of him with a serious face, and stretched out his hand to stop them from advancing.


    "It''s the second generation of Hokage!"


    "Master Naruto!"


    "Hokage-sama, what''s wrong with you?"


    ...


    After seeing that the visitor was the second generation of Hokage in their hearts, the villagers unanimously stopped their progress.After all, the second generation of Hokage did not abdicate for long, and the status of Qianshou Feijian among the villagers is not low.


    At least when Senjumama was in power, he expanded the entire Konoha village several times, and opened a ninja school, so that all civilians have the opportunity to become ninjas and advance forward, open a ninja hospital, and treat ordinary villagers. A lot of infrastructure has been built in many places in Konoha to make life in Konoha more convenient for the villagers.


    These are things that the first generation of Naruto did not do when they were in power, even the third generation of Naruto is just a little bit of maintaining the status quo on the basis of the second generation of Naruto.


    Now that the second-generation Hokage that made their lives better and better appeared again, they couldn''t stop his words.


    "Master Hokage, what''s the matter?"


    Villagers, look at me and I will look at you. From among them, I selected an elite who is fairly well-known among Konoha, Shangren. He stepped forward and asked, "Second-generation adults, what happened? That guy. Who is it? How come I have never seen it in the village, did the enemy attack?"


    After listening to the second generation of Hokage, his face was serious, watching their lips lightly opened, not knowing what to say, and finally he could only sigh lightly: "Oh, this is not something you should know. You still don''t want to know it. it is good."


    Hearing Qianshou Jianma''s words, the elite Shang Shinobu''s face became serious. It seemed that he had discovered something wrong with it, but he was embarrassed to ask. He knew that if there were some things that shouldn''t be asked, he couldn''t. Asking, this is the rule of being a ninja, you can only ask what you should ask, don''t ask what you shouldn''t.


    "Okay." The elite Shangnin nodded with a serious face, "Then what should we do?"


    "It''s all gone." The second generation Hokage Thousands of Hands waved a big hand, and sighed softly, unavoidably an inexplicable entanglement in her heart, "What the hell is this guy doing? I miss my old man a lot of age. I still need to wipe my butt. Is it because I was born with this exhausted life?"


    The civilian ninja started to disperse the villagers under the sign of Senshouzuma. Senshouzuma gave a long sigh, and saw that the Anbu who was behind him had come over, beckoning them to help disperse the crowd, and then continue to follow Uchiha Tatsumi. Behind.


    He wanted to see what the hell Uchiha Tatsuh was up to, what he was going to do, the two of them had just separated in the morning, and it hadn''t been long before, why did it suddenly make such a fuss?What was going on? Who caused Uchiha Tatsumi?


    Following Chen''s path forward step by step, Qianshoujian narrowed his eyes, and suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something.


    "This... this direction! It turned out to be there!"


    Chapter six hundred and seventieth: the road is not hindered


    Senshoukan looked at the direction Uchiha Tatsu was heading for a moment and thought about it carefully. Suddenly he was shocked: "This... this direction!" Then his face gradually became gloomy: "Isn''t this the direction of the Hyuga clan!" "


    Senjusuma''s face gradually darkened: "What the hell is going on, why did Uchiha Tatsuo run towards the residence of the Hyuga clan? What happened between them. Why is the Hinata clan involved? Could it be them? What consensus has been reached between them?"


    It seemed that he had thought of something that he shouldn¡¯t think of. Senjumama¡¯s heart had a bad premonition. He saw that the reason Uchiha Tatsumi rushed to the Hyuga clan must have been with something from Uchiha. What bad agreement did people make, otherwise, why would Uchiha Tatsumi go toward the Hyuga clan?


    It was because of this aspect that Sensumi''s mood gradually fell. I don''t know who reached this consensus with Uchiha Tatsumi, but who reached the consensus with him, Sensumi could not understand.


    No matter who it is, this is enough to attract his attention.After the Senju clan gradually showed weakness, Uchiha and the Hyuga clan gradually became the two largest families of Konoha. Together they attacked and attacked each other. This would cause Konoha''s turmoil. I don''t want to see it in my hand.


    Konoha Village is not the Konoha of Senjuka alone, nor is it Konoha of the family of Uchiha and Hyuga. After his elder brother Senjutsuma and Uchiha Madara established Konoha, especially in Senju After his hand passed the position of his elder brother, he vowed to protect Konoha that his elder brother had established.


    If it¡¯s a normal small fight, Qianshoujian will not say anything. After all, healthy competition brings only progress. Normal competition between two families will only bring good benefits to Konoha, but if it is This vicious competition will only cause Konoha to fall apart, and even have a painful impact on Konoha.


    Qianshoujian will never allow this to happen.Just thinking about it, Qianshoujian''s eyes gradually became serious, and their eyes slowly became firmer.Can''t do this!


    With that, the speed of Qianshou Jianjian slowly increased, and the speed of throwing Fei Lei Shen Kuwu in his hand gradually became faster.Although this speed is much faster, it consumes more Chakras, and Qianshoujian is no longer in its peak state.


    When the first World War I signed the contract with Yunren Village, after that battle, Qianshoujian was seriously injured. After so many years of cultivation, although it no longer affects normal operations, it is not in its peak state.


    Such continuous consumption of Chakras, with his current chakra volume, could not bear it in a thousand hands.Reaching out and taking out a few bingliang pills from the ninja bag, the warm Chakra passed from the limbs and hundreds of skeletons into the meridians of the thousand hands.


    It was hard to catch up with Uchiha Tatsumi.Thousands of hands panted slightly, his hands trembled slightly, and he looked at Uchiha Chen with solemn eyes.


    "Finally... finally caught up!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi glanced at the Thousands of Hands and did not speak. He stopped and stood at the gate of the Hyuga Clan¡¯s residence. He lifted his feet slightly, crossed the two stone gates, and kicked open the closed gate. Chen raised his leg and walked in towards the door.


    "Wait! Your Excellency, you...you have something to say! What happened, let''s discuss it carefully?"

 383 Naruto Power System Chapter 383

    Chen did not pay attention to Qianshou Jianma, just like ignoring him, and walked straight toward the Hyuga clan.


    "Wait!" Senju Kuma took a step forward and took Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand: "Your Excellency, what happened. Can we talk about it?"


    Pulled by Qianshoujian, Uchiha Chen finally stopped his footsteps. He frowned slightly, looking at Qianshoujian and said with a blank expression: "Go away, you are blocking me!"


    "Your Excellency, what is going on?" Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s attitude, Qianshou felt a little in his heart, as if vaguely felt that things were not that simple.


    Right now, his brow furrowed slightly, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "Go away!" Uchiha Tatsuno pushed Qianshoujian. He didn''t want to conflict with Senjube. After all, the two little girls are still studying at the ninja school, so there is no need to succumb to Senjube.


    Pushing the Qianshou doorway, Uchiha Tatsumi continued to walk towards the gate.He took out his weapon from the system space-the meteor meteor knife.


    Although the Meteor Meteor Knife could no longer keep up with Uchiha''s needs, he could barely use Meteor Meteor Knife before he had a real weapon.The power of the original source harvested before can¡¯t be turned into a weapon yet, and we can only find a way to turn it into a weapon until the next world.


    Holding the Meteor Blade in his hand, he walked towards the courtyard step by step.Today, the knife is out, if you don''t drink blood, you won''t be sheathed.


    Just after Uchiha Tatsuki kicked open the gate of the Hyuga clan, the people of the Hyuga clan had already reacted. A large group of people came out from the back of the yard. They gathered in a circle and surrounded Uchiha Tatsu and Senjuku. in the middle.


    At this moment, one person walked out of the crowd. He looked at Uchiha Tatsu and Senju Kuma and said solemnly: "What''s the matter with the two coming to my Hyuga clan today? Second generation adults? I don''t know what the second generation adults have instructed. ?"


    He looked at Qianshoujian''s hands together and made a twitch, and then looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with solemn eyes, as if he didn''t have a good explanation, even if Tatsumi was brought by Qianshoujian, he would make a big fight.


    "Hyuga Asaha, it''s not that simple. You can wait a moment." Senju Keoma stepped forward and stood in front of the two of them to complete the game: "Let me first ask what happened."


    Then Qianshou turned his head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, his eyes twisted, as if to suggest something.


    However, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t pay attention, but continued to look at Hyuga Asaba and others blankly.


    Listening to Senzuma''s words, Hyuga Asaba accurately caught the loopholes in his words: "The second generation of adults means that this guy who came to my Hyuga clan to make trouble has nothing to do with the second generation of adults?"


    Saying that Hyuga Asaha shook his hand and stared at Uchiha Tatsu sternly. Now that I know that this guy in front of me has nothing to do with the second generation, then everything is easy to say.


    Chapter 671: Asaba Hyuga who is looking for death


    As a member of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Asaha has always been proud of his status as a member of the clan. Although he looks down on people who separate the family, he regards the honor of the Hyuga clan more than his own life. important.


    After all, except for the identity of the Hyuga Sect family, he is nothing more than an elite. Without this identity, he is nothing in Konoha.


    It was for this reason that he stood up like this when he saw Uchiha Tatsuta dare to provoke the majesty of their Hyuga clan, even the second generation Naruto Sensuma was standing opposite him.


    But before this, Hyuga Asaba keenly noticed the meaning of the second-generation Hokage dialect. He and Uchiha Tatsumi were not here together, and Senjumama didn''t intend to get involved, he was just a peacemaker.


    This is actually quite normal. After all, the Hyuga clan has clearly defined their position since the establishment of the village, and has always stood on Hokage¡¯s side from beginning to end. As a solid member of the Naruto faction, Qianshoujianjian did not want to What conflict with the Hyuga clan.


    It is the combination of these several reasons that makes Hyuga Asaba so arrogant.


    He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with contempt, and said in a high manner: "Looking at your young age, you also know that your practice is not easy. As long as you are willing to kneel down and apologize and worship under our Hyuga clan, I can look at the second generation. For the sake of my lord, how about forgiving you? There is only one chance. You must hurry up."


    The last sentence, Asaba Hyuga said in a meaningful tone.This is a great opportunity to improve his status in the Hyuga clan. Of course, he wants to take advantage of this time to search for a wave of fame in the clan. Maybe he can take advantage of this opportunity to get the name of an elder.


    To say that Uchiha Tatsumi can step on their Hyuga clan, this is not to say that Hyuga Asaba will not believe it, I am afraid that no one besides Chishoukan will believe it.


    Chen looked too young after all.As the saying goes, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, and their Hyuga clan is not arrogant and domineering in Konoha. Some people regard this low-key as weak and small.


    "Kneel down?" Uchiha Tatsuno raised his brows and glanced at the person named Hyuga Asaba with interest. Tatsun had put him on the death list when he said this, and followed a There is no need for the dead to say too much.


    "I''m afraid you can''t afford it." Uchiha Tatsun''s tone was neither salty nor light, and he couldn''t hear the smell of fireworks at all.


    However, when Senjukan heard what Hyuga Asaba said, he was almost not frightened to death.Who is this guy in front of me?Uchiha Tatsumi, at least a strong person above the Super Shadow rank, even if it is the current Qianshoujian, he is not necessarily capable of the enemy.


    The strong must not be humiliated!This sentence is not for nothing. Senshou Kenma just made preparations to try to block Uchiha Tatsumi''s actions, but Tatsumi did not do anything.Seeing Qianshou could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was not that he made a fuss, but that he could feel the chakra surging inside Uchiha Tatsumi, the vast chakra he had never seen before.


    Even Qianshou Jian faintly felt that even the amount of Chakra in Kyuubi was not as much as Uchiha Tatsumi.Would someone with such a large amount of chakras be a weak person?


    ...


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuo did not act according to his intentions, Hyuga Maya felt a little irritated, and ignoring him in front of so many members of the division was simply offending his majesty.


    On the same day, Muko Asaba stepped forward, glaring at Uchiha Tatsuya and yelled: "Have you heard that? Give you another chance and kneel down! Apologize to our Hyuga clan, and then bow to our Hyuga clan, I can choose I''ll spare you..."


    "Noisy!" Uchihatatsu snorted coldly, his eyes condensed, and he saw Hyuga Asaba''s words before he could finish speaking, and he froze there, keeping that posture motionless.


    "Oops!" Qianshoujian was still a step slower. As soon as Zaichen''s voice fell, he realized that it was not good, and Asahi rushed to Maya, but it was too late.


    When Qianshoujian came to Hyuga Asaba, Hyuga Asaba had no breath.


    "Asaba?" Thousands of hands reached out and touched him gently. Before the hand touched anyone, he saw Hyuga Asaba''s body gradually weathering into particles of dust. The wind blew and the whole person turned As a ball of sand drifted away.


    Had it not been for a small cloud of gray dust on the ground, I am afraid that no one would have thought that there was a person named Asanoha Hyuga at this moment.


    "Hiss!" Qianshou took a breath.Even the people surrounding Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but step back subconsciously to make a huge space.


    Within five meters of Uchiha Tatsumi''s radius, he never dared to have anyone again.The power of a wave is terrifying!Is it really a strong man who has surpassed the strength of the super shadow class!


    Qianshou frowned and watched Uchiha Tatsumi want to say something, but he abruptly held back it. It was not that he didn''t want to say it, but that it was useless. Even if he did, Uchiha Tatsuo would Listen?


    Moreover, this matter has become a big deal, and when Qianshoujian saw that at this time, no less than three people ran to the inner courtyard to call people.Killing in the Hyuga clan, and still a member of the clan, this matter has already become a big issue, even if he is the second generation of Hokage, it is impossible to skip it without a reasonable reason.


    Since the incident broke out, Senshou''s frowning eyebrows have not been stretched out. Now that the matter has become a big issue, he has calmed down. Anyway, Senshou''s was also the second generation of Hokage, what kind of Haven''t seen the big scene?


    Nowadays, it''s impossible to favor either side, so I have to act on the occasion and then reconcile it.The most important thing is to figure out what Uchiha Tatsuki''s purpose is.


    If his goal is the entire Hyuga clan, then he will fight this old life to organize Uchiha Tatsumi''s behavior.


    Senshoujian, who calmed down, stood aside, watching Uchiha Tatsumi deal with this matter coldly.


    I saw that Tatsun hadn''t even changed his brow after killing Hyuga Asano, as if he had done a trivial thing and trampled on a trivial ant.


    Chapter 672: Tough Stance


    If someone saw Uchiha Tatsumi at a young age and thought that Tatsuno had no deterrent power just now, I am afraid that everyone now regards Uchiha Tatsumi as a scourge and they are afraid to avoid it.


    No way, Uchiha Tatsumi is really terrifying, and Hyuga Asaha is considered an elite ninja, and among them is a relatively strong existence, but what?


    It was such an elite Shinnin, but even Uchiha Tatsu''s clothes didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes and fell like this.How terrible is this, how powerful is Uchiha Tatsuo''s strength?


    Even, there are many cowardly people who can''t help their legs start to tremble. There is no way. At that moment, Uchiha Tatsuro''s aura was too strong.


    Even those who have been fighting for many years have never experienced such a powerful oppression.The reason why I was able to persist here was only because of the strong support, for the Hyuga clan, but also for their safety, they barely supported standing here.


    If an enemy attacked at this time, they would not even be able to display their 30% strength.


    Really deter a family with one person''s power.


    At this moment, I don''t know who among the crowd said in a low voice: "If our ancestor Hiuga Tennin is still there, where will you be the one who is arrogant and domineering in our Hyuga clan!"

 384 Naruto Power System Chapter 384

    At this moment, the field is quiet, and even a little voice on the field will be heard. Obviously, the voice of that person is not too small. It is such a sentence that everyone on the field can hear.


    However, at this time, the crowd put all their eyes on the person, scaring the speaker to shrink their heads among the crowd.


    But this was of no use. After he said this, everyone next to him moved a certain distance away from him, and no one existed within one meter of him.


    The man looked around, crying without tears on his face.He had already started to regret it a long time ago. What kind of performance is he doing? Now it''s good, he will lose his life.


    He knew that after Uchiha Tatsuh heard this sentence, Tatsun would never let him go, and a feeling of sorrow had long been in his heart, even if he was going to break the jar.


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at him with interest, but he didn''t expect that someone would dare to be the first bird after he established his prestige.


    Chen walked over slowly, walked in front of him and patted his shoulder gently: "You seem unconvinced?"


    The man was slapped by Uchiha Tatsumi, and the whole person was shocked, and immediately shivered.Seeing Uchiha Tatsun asking him something, he babbled twice without saying anything.


    "What do I want to say to you!" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, and his voice could not help but raised a few points: "Looks like you are not convinced?"


    "No...no!" The man''s face was painful, he almost didn''t scare to pee his pants, his face was embarrassed, and said tremblingly: "No...I didn''t say anything."


    Seeing Chen''s aggressive aura, Qianshoujian couldn''t help but walk over to resist the member of the branch of the Hyuga clan and said: "Mr. Chen, it''s enough. That''s enough, he is just a momentary impatient, can it look at my face? Let him go, the Lord is coming. If there is anything, how about we ask the patriarch of the Hyuga clan?"


    Senjukan tentatively wanted to take the hand that Uchiha Tatsuh placed on the shoulder of the member of the Hyuga branch, but he pulled it hard and Uchiha Tatsuno''s hand did not move.


    Thousands of hands were surprised. He didn''t believe in evil, and used 50% of his strength to pump it, but it still didn''t come out.


    Two consecutive attempts to open Chen''s hands were unsuccessful, which made Qianshou''s old face flushed for a while.Even though he didn''t leave his hand anymore, he directly used ten percent of his strength to pump, but the result was the same, Uchiha Tatsuno''s hand didn''t even shake.


    This sense of powerlessness made Qianshoujian a little frustrated.He even started to doubt his life, "Am I really old and weak?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t pay attention to the Qianshoujian who fell into doubt in his life, and pushed his hand away, looking at the boy who separated from Hyuga, his face was full of jokes: "What''s your name."


    "I... Me?" The man was overjoyed when he saw that the second generation of Hokage wanted to save him, and thought he was saved. He couldn''t help feeling fortunate, and the expression on his face was gradually enriched, but he did not expect this second generation of Hokage Senshou Feijian was just an old guy who didn''t want to use it. After three attempts of Jin did not rescue him from Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands, a happy face suddenly strode down.


    The guy who separated from Hyuga looked embarrassed and didn''t dare to disobey Uchiha Tatsumi, so he could only hesitate to say: "I...My name is Hyuga Homon."


    "Oh? What is your Hyuga Naruto?"


    "He is my brother." Although I don''t know why Uchiha Tatsuno asked his brother Hyuga''s name, but he still answered Uchiha Tatsuo''s words carefully.


    "Oh, that''s it..." Uchiha Tatsumi laughed mockingly.


    "Do you know my brother?" There was a burst of light in the eyes of Hyuga Huomen. Although he didn''t know why he knew his brother, since he was an acquaintance, wouldn''t it be a discussion?


    Uchiha Tatsun slowly put down his hand on the shoulder of Hyuga Fire Gate, gave him a mocking look and said with a cold snort, "I don''t know whether you are related to you, but what surprised me is why you and your brother are so different. Big? Your brother Hyuga Naruto has the courage to shoot at me anyway, how come you trash brother doesn''t even have the courage to look at me?"


    "You...what did you do to my brother!" Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, even if Hinata Huomen became angry, you must know that his relationship with his brother is the best in the clan, although he is timid. One point, but the matter involved his closest brother, even Uchiha Tatsumi, he couldn''t bear it.


    Seeing this, Qianshou Jianjian stepped forward to stop the impulsive Hyuga Huomen: "Huomen, please calm down, your brother Huoto did not have an accident, and now that he hasn¡¯t come back, it proves that he is not injured and can still fight on the battlefield, you Don''t be dazzled by anger, calm down!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi did not deny the words of Qianshou Jianma this time, but nodded and said: "Indeed, your brother is one of the few people I can consider. He is not a big problem, and he will lie down for ten and a half days at most. It should be almost there."


    Chen''s tone was plain, as if he was not the one who did this.


    Chapter 673: The Lord Appears


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a whisper in the entire field. Hyuga Naruto is the youngest genius of the Hyuga clan at the moment, even if it is not much better than the patriarch''s heir, Hyuga, it is better than before Uchiha Tatsu killed. That Hyuga Asaba did not know where the height went.


    There is also a difference between the elite upper ninja and the elite upper ninja. Some elite upper ninjas have been unable to advance to the quasi-shadow level due to various restrictions, but in terms of strength, they are no worse than the quasi-shadow level strong.


    Just like the sunset red in later generations, as an elite who is proficient in illusion, Shinobu has been unable to advance to the quasi-shadow due to physical reasons, but who dares to say that her strength is worse than the quasi-shadow?Even on the battlefield, the lethality of Sunset Red is greater than those of the so-called quasi-shadows.


    The strengths of Hyuga Naruto and Hyuga Nissu are not much better than those of the quasi-film level powerhouses, but because of age, the amount of chakras is not as good as the old quasi-film powerhouses, so it is too late. There is no advanced to the quasi-kage class powerhouse, and Hyuga Asaha is just barely stepping into the threshold of elite Shangnin. His strength is not outstanding, unlike Hyuga Naruto, as long as he does not fall, he has basically booked a Hyuga The position of the elders.


    The shock brought by the two is very different.


    When everyone was shocked, a large group of people walked out of the backyard of the Hyuga clan.


    "What''s going on!" As soon as the first middle-aged man came out, he couldn''t help feeling irritated when he saw this situation, and he yelled, "What a decent group of people around here!"


    When everyone heard someone talking behind them, they turned their heads and found that it was their own patriarch, and they couldn''t help retreating one after another to give way.


    "Patriarch!"


    As the head of the patriarch, Hyuga Tokuzu nodded and walked through the crowd to Uchiha Tatsumi and Senjusuma. First he called to Senjusuma and called the second generation Naruto, and then saw Uchiha. Chen frowned and couldn''t help but whispered softly: "Who can tell me what happened here!"


    Seeing no one stood up to speak, Hyuga Tokuzu suddenly snorted in his heart: "Who is going to talk about what happened?"


    At this moment, someone came from the side, attached to Tokuzu Hyuga''s ear and said a few words softly.


    Tokuzu Hyuga frowned and listened to all the words, his face uncertain.When that person left, Tokuzu Hyuga looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with an embarrassed face: "Who is your excellency, what is the purpose of coming to our Hyuga clan to make trouble? Where did our Hyuga clan offend you?"


    Immediately he turned his gaze on Qianshoujian, and said softly: "Second-generation adults, what is going on? Why did you bring a person to our Hyuga clan to make trouble? What is wrong with our Hyuga clan? Where is the place, you can point it out, we can make corrections, there is no need to call people to our Hyuga clan to make trouble, right?"


    Hearing Tokuzu Hyuga said this, the old face of Qianshou Jianjian could not help but darken. It was said that Tokuzu Hyuga was still his nephew''s generation, but he was even said by a nephew''s generation at his age. Can''t see it on his face.


    "Are you the current patriarch of the Hyuga clan?" Uchiha Tatsun turned his head and looked at Tokuzu Hyuga with a plain expression.


    "It''s right here. Your Excellency came to make trouble in my clan, what is the cause!" Hyuga Tokuzu''s face was serious, and the people standing behind him lined up, and there was a tendency to fight against each other.


    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsun could not help but asked mockingly: "Are you sure you can represent the Hyuga clan?"


    "Presumptuous!" Before Hyuga Tokuzu said anything, an old man stood up behind him and shouted: "It''s okay to trespass our Hyuga clan, and even kill people. At the moment, our patriarch is not in his eyes. Here is a big gimmick, come, catch him for me!"


    "Oh?" Uchiha Chen was shocked, and a strong shock stunned everyone present, and the guys who had been eager to move subconsciously stopped their steps.


    Seeing that everyone was stunned by him, Uchiha Tatsun looked at Hyuga Tokuzu and couldn''t help but laughed: "Can you tie your dog when you talk? The owner didn''t speak, so the dog cut in."


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s words, Tokuzu Hyuga and the person who had spoken before suddenly turned gloomy, and Tokuzu Hyuga stared at Uchiha Tatsuo closely. His tone was full of threats: "Your Excellency is serious. of?"


    However, Uchiha Tatsuno seemed to have not heard the threat in Tokuzu Hyuga''s tone, and said relaxedly: "Aren''t you the patriarch of the Hyuga clan? Why didn''t the patriarch of yours speak, so a cat and a dog jumped out to speak?"


    "Presumptuous!" The man couldn''t help it anymore. He broke free from the shackles of others and stood up and shouted: "I am the elder of the Hyuga clan. I have made great achievements for the Hyuga clan. Why can''t I speak, but you , Wherever you guys come from, dare to make trouble without asking about the reputation of my Hyuga clan!"


    Indeed, the reputation of the Hyuga clan is very strong in Konoha, especially when the Senju clan is gradually weakening, the Hyuga clan has faintly become Konoha''s nobles, and has anyone dared to come to their Hyuga clan to make trouble?


    If it wasn¡¯t for Uchiha Tatsumi who was standing next to Senshou Kuma, if it wasn¡¯t for Uchiha Tatsumi who had just radiated his aura and told everyone that he was not easy to provoke, it is estimated that Hyuga Tokuzu would not speak at all at this moment, and would just call people. If Uchiha Tatsun is taken down, where is there so much nonsense with Tatsun?


    However, the elder said that he was dissatisfied when he saw that his patriarch did not order the capture of Uchiha Tatsuo. He knew that because of the face of Qianshoujian, he was not good at giving the order, and he suffered such a big humiliation, all because of the present. This second-generation Hokage.


    At this moment, the elder secretly hated Qianshoujian.


    ...


    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuno sneered: "Is it, your name is so big? Why haven''t I heard of it? It''s not a blow out, right?"


    "Humph!" The elder snorted coldly: "When the old man was on the battlefield, I''m afraid your adults didn''t know where to play in the mud. What qualifications do you have to bark here!"


    "What qualifications do I have?" He was silent for a moment, and then the whole aura fell on the elder: "I am better than you!"

 385 Naruto Power System Chapter 385

    "Don''t talk nonsense, hand them over to me!"


    Chapter 674: Killing the Mastermind


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s face was frosty, and he spoke to Tokuzu Hyuga in a cold voice: "Don''t talk nonsense, hand it over to me quickly!"


    "What are you talking about, why I don''t understand." Tokuzu Hyuga frowned slightly.


    "Don''t understand?" Chen raised his eyebrows and glanced at the elder behind him: "Then why don''t you ask the elder beside you, what has he done?"


    The elder turned pale, and Deng Deng Deng took three steps back. Facing Uchiha Tatsu''s pressure, he was a little caught off guard, and tremblingly said, "Hu... bullshit! You...you are bullshit! I didn''t even see him. How could it have anything to do with you!"


    "It''s okay?" Uchiha Chen''s face instantly fell cold, and he waved his big hand, and everyone was drawn closer to the illusion space by him. Everyone in the scarlet blood world had not had time to stand still before the world was cold. Shocked, even the fainthearted almost didn''t collapse.


    They didn''t notice the soil Ohira lying on the ground for the first time, but were shocked by Uchiha Tatsuo''s eyes.


    "This...this is a kaleidoscope writing round eyes. You are from Uchiha!" Hyuga Tokuzu glanced at Tatsun''s eyes and suddenly roared.


    He finally understood why Uchiha Tatsumi would come to the Hyuga clan to make trouble, it was nothing more than the nasty things between Uchiha and the Hyuga clan, wouldn''t others know him yet?


    Hyuga Dezu has a little understanding of what they have done over the years.Don''t guess, Tatsun must be Uchiha''s revenge this time.Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but glared at the elder next to him.


    Tokuzu Hyuga has long known that things will happen sooner or later, but although he is the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, he actually has not as much power in his hands as he imagined. He can hardly talk about every decision or matter. , Even if he strongly opposed it, there was no way to block their actions.


    "Please don''t confuse me with that Uchiha clan." Uchiha Tatsuno said casually, and immediately he stared at the elder of the Hyuga clan closely, and reached out his hand to absorb the soul of Tama Taihei, evilly said : "Excuse me, this elder, do you know this guy in front of you?"


    At this time, the elder reacted, and when he saw Dahei Tuma, his heart shook, "Is the matter exposed?"


    No wonder Uchiha Tatsumi would come at them, it turns out that he is the Uchiha genius who sent back the message from the third generation of Hokage to Konoha.Only then did he react, but it was impossible for him to admit it.


    I saw the elder bit his head and said, "What the hell are you talking about, why I don''t understand at all, and who this guy is, I don''t know, what exactly do you want me to see!"


    Seeing that he refused to admit it, Chen let go of the hand that grabbed Dahei Tuma, and said with a light smile: "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. Anyway, everyone is here now, and it''s all in one go. Do you admit it or not. I have nothing to do, anyway you are all going to die."


    "You...you...you...what do you want to do, let me tell you, don''t mess around!" The elder was pale, and stepped back, and immediately made Nei Lu yelled: "I don''t understand. What are you talking about nonsense, come! Get him down for me!"


    However, no one was on the court at this moment. Seeing the performance of the elder, who still didn''t understand what happened?


    Uchiha Tatsun coldly snorted, "Okay! I will let you die today!" He awakened the soul of Morama Ohira, and controlled his mind with the eyes of reincarnation. Under Uchiha Tatsumi''s control, Morama Ohira They acted as spies and colluded with the elders to ambush Uchiha Chen.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an uproar in the court.


    "I didn''t expect him to be such a person!"


    "Yeah, even if we had a feast with the Uchiha clan, this is an internal matter in our own village after all. Even if we can''t be used to Uchiha, we never expected to collude with outsiders to murder people in our own village."


    ...


    After Morama Ohira revealed the incident one by one, the ninja of the Hyuga clan knew that the matter was over. He sat on the ground shivering and pointed at Uchiha Tatsumi with trembling hands: "You, you, you!"


    "What else do you want to say!" Chen looked at him with a cold face. The Meteor Meteor Blade in his hand was already raised, and it was about to fall.


    "Wait a minute!" Senshou Kenma stepped forward. He didn''t understand what was going on before. He thought it was Tatsun who was in collusion with some of Uchiha''s people. Subconsciously thought it was Tatsun''s fault. Now the truth is clear to him. His face was slightly flushed, even so, but he couldn''t let Chen deal with the elders of the Hyuga clan like this.


    The matter is very important, and it is in the best interest to bring people to the Konoha torture team to torture them.


    Tokuzu Hyuga also meant this. He wanted to stop him. After all, he was the elder of their family. If he was killed, he wouldn''t even dare to put a fart, then the majesty of his patriarch would really be gone.


    However, they said it was a little late, and the knife in Uchiha Tatsu''s hand had already been swung down.


    "Keep someone under the knife!"


    With a "pouch", the knife fell with his hand, and the head fell.


    Senshoujian looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with an embarrassed expression, although she said that this matter was indeed their fault, but Tatsumi didn''t take them seriously.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that this was just the beginning. Chen snapped his fingers, and they only heard a burst of "puff" and "puff" from everyone behind him.


    Tokuzu Hyuga turned his head and saw that none of the elders who were coming to the Hyuga clan today were left, all of them exploded and died. There was not even a complete corpse.


    Things have gone wrong!


    "Uchiha Tatsun!" Qianshou Jianjian shouted at Tatsun.


    Chen turned his head to look at him, a trace of killing intent flashed in his eyes: "Why, do you want to stand up for them?"


    After being stared at by Uchiha Tatsuo, Qianshoufa shuddered all over her body. At any rate, he could be regarded as a corpse mountain, and he had seen death, but under Uchiha Tatsuo''s eyes, he felt a trace of fear. ?


    Qianshou Jianjian looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a serious face and said, "Do you know what you did? That is, nearly half of the members of the elders in Konoha Village, and you were slaughtered by you. The whole Konoha will cause turmoil because of your behavior!"


    "Oh? So what?" Uchiha Tatsun asked, "What does it have to do with me?"


    "You!" Qianshou Jian was angry in his heart, and almost no blood came out.


    Chapter 675: Unscrupulous Chen


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s attitude completely angered Senshou Jian.The death of so many people at the scene will definitely cause an uproar in Konoha.


    You must know that it was not one or two robbers or ordinary people who died, but the elders of each family. They each held the authority of their respective families. Even the patriarch of the family had no higher status in the family. .


    Now is the war time, Konoha really cannot do without their support, because once they are dead, the ninjas of those families who have no leader will have a huge impact on the ninjas on the front line, and the reaction of this influence will be back. A huge reduction in combat effectiveness.


    When their minds are not in battle, their combat effectiveness will be weakened invisibly, which will lead to the collapse of one or even all fronts. This is definitely not the scene that Qianshoujian wanted to see.


    Especially now that Sarutobi Rischi is active on the battlefield as the third generation of Hokage, when he came back and found that such a big thing had happened in the village, he as a teacher didn''t know how to face his disciple.


    Thousands of hands stared at Uchiha Tatsui fiercely, and did not care that it was in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s illusion space, "It¡¯s nothing to do with you? Your nonsense will directly paralyze the elders in half, and all the government orders in the village will fall into When there is a stagnation, no one will carry out the orders in the village, and no one will carry out the tasks of the village. Once such a deadlock is formed, the entire Konoha will face a major crisis of collapse. You said that these have nothing to do with you?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno had no reaction on his face, and he even wanted to laugh. He shrugged his shoulders indifferently, with a relaxed look on his face: "What about this? Instead of letting a group of fornicating foreign enemies point fingers here, it is better to treat them to death. As the saying goes, long-term pain is not as good as short-term pain.


    "You!" Qianshou pointed at Uchiha Tatsumi, shaking slightly.


    "For those who dare to attack me, they must have the consciousness to pay the price. They are your Konoha people and you can''t do it yourself. I have no such scruples."


    "You...Even if they had a mistake first, it would still be handled by the village. You dare to commit the crime. Master Hokage didn''t say anything, so you dare to do it casually!" Tokuzu Hyuga said with a cold face.


    It can be said that all his face is lost. Uchiha Tatsun killed his own elders in front of so many people, and there are so many elders from the parents. It can be said that if he does not have a statement and no explanation, then his Hyuga The patriarch can say that there is no majesty at all, and it can be regarded as the end.With anger in his heart, Tokuzu Hyuga stood on the side of Qianshoujian and aimed the gun at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Following offense? I think... Did you misunderstand something?"


    Hearing Tokuzu Hyuga''s words, Uchiha Tatsun made a cold face.He glanced at Tokuzu Hyuga, the cold eyes made Tokuzu Hyuga panicked.Thousands of hands were horrified, and secretly said: "No!"


    However, it was still too late. I saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s figure flashing, and the whole person appeared in front of Tokuzu Hyuga, pinched his neck with one hand and lifted him up, looking at Tokuzu Hyuga''s hideous face, Tatsun was cold. Smiled and said: "When did I say I belonged to Konoha?"


    "Uchiha Tatsu, please put down the patriarch of the Hyuga clan!" Qianshou Jianma''s face was very ugly, and the instant technique came over and held Uchiha Tatsu''s hand in an attempt to put pressure on him.However, he sighed slightly in his heart, and he didn''t expect to reach this point in the end.


    "Go away!" Chen waved his big hand and straightly blocked Qianshou''s hand.But what surprised him was that Qianshoujian seemed to have known that Tatsun would come such a hand for a long time. Just as Uchiha Tatsumi waved his hand to fend off him, Qianshoujian''s eyes were quick and fast, and he jumped away, and at the same time, his hands folded and started. Fast Jieyin.


    "Illusory Darkness!"

 386 Naruto Power System Chapter 386

    It can be seen that although Senjukan has resentment towards Uchiha Tatsumi now, he does not intend to fight with Uchiha Tatsumi. He did not resort to the water escape ninjutsu he is best at. His purpose is only to get Hyuga Toku. Zu was rescued from Uchiha Tatsun''s hands.


    Sure enough, after Uchiha Tatsumi was hit by the illusion of Thousands of Hands, his eyes became pitch black for a moment, and Chen subconsciously waved his hands and put his hands together to dispel the illusion.


    It was at this moment that Qianshou Jianjian had eyes and hands fast, and taking advantage of Uchiha Tatsu''s distraction, the instantaneous technique was activated to rescue Hyuga Tokuzu from Uchiha Tatsu''s hand.


    Don¡¯t look at Qianshoujian¡¯s sixty or seventy years old now, as if he might die at any time, but even so, he is a real super shadow class powerhouse, although Chakra¡¯s weight and physical strength are comparable to those of young people. However, the speed at which he depends for survival has not diminished at all.


    If Konoha talked about instantaneous technique, Qianshoujian would recognize the second and no one would dare to recognize the first. Even now the budding Bofeng Sumigate, his instantaneous technique is nowhere near the same.


    After all, he was someone who had practiced the Art of Flying Thunder God, no matter how bad the speed was, he wouldn''t be so bad.


    Qianshoujian''s dark walking technique was cracked by Uchiha Tatsumi in the blink of an eye, not because his illusion skills were too weak, but Uchiha Tatsumi was too strong.


    Chen himself, who possessed the writing wheel eyes, was immune to illusion to a certain extent. It was quite good that Qianshoujian''s illusion could limit him for one second.


    After recovering, Uchiha Tatsumi found that Tokuzu Hyuga was no longer in his hands, and his expression was a little ugly.He glanced at Qianshoujian and said coldly, "Oh? Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "I don''t want to oppose you, but your current practice has exceeded my endurance limit." Senshou Kenma was very calm.He hadn''t reacted before, nor did he expect Uchiha Tatsumi to be so decisive, and this allowed Tatsumi to kill so many elders effortlessly.


    With preparations, how could Senshou Kenma let Uchiha Tatsuo succeed so easily?


    "If that''s the case, then don''t have to say more, let me see if you are qualified to say that." Uchiha Tatsu sneered, what did he do that exceeded his tolerance limit, what a high-sounding reason? Didn''t allow him to fight back after assassination?He deserves to be assassinated?


    What Tiantian said that the overall situation should be important, and certain sacrifices should be made when necessary. This was the case in the previous life. Konoha who put the "big situation first" had to sacrifice the entire Uchiha family. At that time, Tatsuno did not have enough power. To resist does not mean that he does not have the strength to resist.


    Chapter 677: The first confrontation with the door


    Uchiha Tatsumi walked forward with half-squinted eyes and waved his big hand. The entire illusion space was shattered. Everyone was brought back to the original world by Uchiha Tatsuno. Only then did they realize that they hadn''t moved half a minute before. Although the elders who were pinched to death by Uchiha Tatsumi are still physically there, their souls have long been wiped out by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "That''s why I hate Konoha''s people, and they all use high-sounding reasons to sacrifice others for their own interests."


    Uchiha Chen walked in step by step, the streamer star meteor knife in his hand was glowing with cold light, and he would return without drinking blood?nonexistent.


    In the process of marching, Uchiha Tatsumi''s momentum also continued to rise, and finally, that shocking power climbed to a peak when Uchiha Tatsumi walked in front of Senjuman.


    With the Meteor Blade in his hand, he pretended to look around unconsciously. The ninjas of the Hyuga clan who met his eyes couldn''t bear the huge momentum of Uchiha Tatsuno, and they turned their heads and avoided Uchiha. Chen''s eyes.


    Uchiha Tatsumi is really too strong, ordinary ninjas simply can¡¯t bear the pressure of Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s such powerful aura, especially the ninjas of the Hyuga clan. Carat and momentum.


    This added to their fear of Uchiha Tatsu in their hearts.Just stepping back one by one, in the end, only Qianshou Jianma and Tokuzu Hyuga could barely stand in front of Uchiha.


    In fact, Qianshoujian didn''t expect things to go to such a point. Originally, there was nothing to be peaceful this morning. As a result, not long after this morning, the relationship between the two of them went from a superficial friendship to the opposite.


    What Qianshou Jianma didn''t even expect was that Uchiha Tatsu''s strength was already so strong that he had already reached the point where he had to retreat.


    "Wow" took off his Hokage Royal robe, revealing the blue-black samurai armor inside, jumped a step back, and took out his own traits Kunai from his ninja bag. Now he is ready to fight. ready.


    The same is true for Tokuzu Hyuga. His eyes became extremely hideous. The white eyes that symbolized the Hyuga clan symbol had clearly been opened. He took a step back and waited for Uchiha with a soft fist, like a thousand hands. Chen''s offense.


    Don''t think about why the two of them didn''t attack first, but they chose a conservative defensive state.


    First of all, this is the resident of the Hyuga clan. If they really want to fight, they will inevitably cause huge losses. Even at this time, they still have the idea of ??not fighting as much as possible.


    Secondly, with Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s strength, the two didn¡¯t know where to start. Tatsun did not reveal any obvious weaknesses. This made Senshoukai, who had always been fighting with his brain, a little cautious, while Hyuga Tokuzu was completely embracing. Qianshoujian didn''t think of attacking or attacking himself.


    "It looks pretty good, I don''t know how many catties you are." Uchiha Tatsu sneered and mocked at the two.


    Senshou Kenma was indifferent to Uchiha Tatsu''s ridicule. After all, he was a man who had been fighting since the Warring States period. What kind of ridicule Senshou Ma had never seen?He is seventy and eighty years old, and he has passed the age of saving face. Now, as long as he lives well in the village, it is more important than anything.


    "What is our strength, you will know if you come over and try."


    Uchiha Tatsuno shrugged his shoulders and did not speak, and he waved the Taishou in his hand. He had already proved his words with practical actions.


    Just when Chen attacked, the two were ready to defend, seeing Chen holding the knife in his hand to bully him.


    Thousands of hands narrowed his eyes and threw the traits in his hands towards Uchiha Tatsumi, and then his hands began to seal quickly, only to hear the sound of slurs, and the screams of the hands were actually in less than a second. Eight Indian styles were settled in the same time.


    This is the speed of the seal that Uchiha Itachi never had before at its peak!


    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!"


    Qianshousuma leaped high, and headed towards Uchiha Tatsumi. Chen leaned the knife to take his attack, but at this moment, the figure of Qianshousuma was twisted and disappeared strangely. In front of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    But at this moment, Tokuzu Hyuga stepped forward, his eyes were extremely hideous, his hands were not idle, and he slapped Uchiha Tatsu very quickly.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Uchiha Tatsun casually shot it to offset Tokuzu Hyuga''s attack.


    But at this critical juncture, the disappeared Senshouka appeared bizarrely behind Uchiha Tatsumi. He held that special kunai in one hand and raised the hard vortex water blade in the other hand, turning around and facing He threw the ninjutsu in his hand from where Uchiha Tatsu was standing.


    I saw that the hard vortex water blade immediately turned into a spirally sharp concentrated water gun after leaving the hand of the thousand hands.


    "Puff!" With a sound, it was the sound of a sharp weapon piercing the flesh, and the ninjutsu of the thousand-handed ninjutsu actually pierced Uchiha Tatsumi''s back, stabbing Uchiha Tatsuo abruptly.It''s not over yet, the huge water javelin started to swell sharply after stabbing Uchiha Tatsumi, and finally it exploded with a "bang".


    "Are you done!" The eyes of those who watched the excitement could not help revealing some wonderful looks.


    However, Senshou Kenma, who was hit by one blow, did not show a proud expression, but with a cautious face he retreated to Tokuzu Hyuga and stood with him.


    ...


    When the explosion was over, everyone looked at the place where Uchiha Tatsun was standing, and there was no Tatsun in the field. Only a pair of pierced double wood was left in place.


    "Sure enough, it''s not that simple to solve." Senju sighed and said with regret and disappointment.


    "Is this your strength, is it too old to be able to do what you want?" Uchiha Tatsumi''s voice came from behind the crowd, and when everyone looked over, Uchiha Tatsumi was sitting on a branch holding a knife. , The appearance of an old god is very unbeatable.


    Chapter 677: Lu Jiu with a headache


    Uchiha Tatsumi sat on the tree trunk and looked at the Qianshoujian with interest. Seeing that everyone''s eyes were still on the deep pit, Uchiha Tatsuno could not help but joked: "This is your strength. Well, I think you should go home honestly and don''t be a ninja."


    Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s ridiculous tone not only made Senshou Jianma''s face not glamorous, but also caused an angry mood in the hearts of many ninjas for no reason. If the eyes can kill people, then Uchiha Tatsuno does not know that they have been eyed by this group of people. I don''t know how many times I killed it.


    "Why is this guy so strong?" Hyuga Tokuzu whispered to Qianshou Jianma.


    "I don''t know. The news from the front said that Shigeru Hagaki and Zhuludie were not his opponents when he joined forces. Oshemaru was spit out blood and fell down after he glared at him." Qianshou Jianjian He smashed his mouth and couldn''t help but speak.


    Gradually, the ninjas who were left behind by the thousand hands in charge of guiding the masses finally rushed over.


    Seeing so many people gathered around, I couldn''t help feeling flustered, and hurried to stand beside Qianshoujian.


    Just kidding, they are all members of the Anbu. They are not only responsible for maintaining Konoha''s safety, but more importantly, maintaining the safety of Hokage''s life.If there is anything wrong with Hokage in Konoha, then the members of their Anbe will be to blame.


    The headed Anbe member half kneeled between the thousand hands and said, "Sorry, Lord Naruto, we are late."


    Qianshoujian shook his head, not to blame them, but reached out and helped him to stand behind him.


    "Hokage-sama, what is going on?" The Anbe member was very puzzled. This morning, he and behind Senjukaima saw the friendly exchange between Uchiha Tatsumi and Senjuka.

 387 Naruto Power System Chapter 387

    After less than one morning, why did the two fight each other?Or did they start the fight at the Hyuga clan''s resident?As the captain of the Anbe team, he really didn''t understand why the two of them had such troubles, but it was impossible to understand from his mind that he was only suitable for siege of the city, not suitable for these intrigue calculations.


    Seeing that there were people coming, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t stop him, but quietly watched them stand on his opposite side, and sneered: "Why, if you can''t beat it, you''re ready to use the crowded tactics? You think you can beat it with too many people. I?"


    Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s aura is not directed at a certain person, but spread to everyone together. However, even if Tatsu¡¯s aura spreads, it cannot be resisted by those people. The lowest is the elite level of Shinobu. , How can it be so easily knocked down?


    Even if they couldn''t resist Uchiha Tatsu''s aura, they would not shrink back.Anyhow, unite together to resist the erosion of Uchiha Tatsu''s momentum.


    After this period of fermentation, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s disturbance in the Hyuga clan has basically spread throughout Konoha, even those ninjas who are far away know that there is now a disturbance in their Konoha, ready to gather the past. Send out the place in a hurry.


    Konoha is now united in this way, even if there is the existence of the elders that is dragging its feet, it is still not concealed.


    At this moment, Nara Lukisa, who had taken a day¡¯s work and was ready to take a rest in his own home, felt the rushing weather of Uchiha Tatsumi. He climbed up from the tatami and looked out and found that it came from the station of the Hyuga clan. .


    In a hurry, Nara Deer couldn''t take care of his manners for a long time. After sending people to the mountains and the autumn Taoists called them, they put on a piece of clothing and started running to the place where the incident occurred.


    While running Nara Shikahisa, the bandit said in his heart: "Where did this master go and fight? How did the Hyuga clan offend him?"


    "It''s really troublesome." Nara Lu shook his head helplessly for a long time, and the speed under his feet couldn''t help speeding up again.


    He first went to the flower shop of the Yamaaka clan, and happened to ran into Yamanaka Kaiichi who was helping the flower shop. By coincidence, he saved the trouble of Nara Shikuji calling people back and forth.


    Yamanaka was helping with the arrangement at his own flower shop. It was a little strange to see Nara Lukisa rushing over. After hearing Nara Lukuji¡¯s explanation, he immediately put down the water bottle in his hand and took off his apron to follow. Behind Nara Shikahisa ran towards the Asahi family together.


    Halfway through the road, he ran into Akudo Dingza who was called by Nara Lukuji. The three nodded without saying anything. After returning to the team, Akudo Dingza still hurried silently.


    When the three of them arrived, they just saw Uchiha Tatsu lift up the Meteor Meteor Knife in his hand and hit the provocative Anbe member with a single blow.


    "Keep people under the knife!" Nara Lukuji shouted.


    However, it was too late. The knife in Chen''s hand hit the man''s neck, and there was a blood mark on the man''s neck. Then the blood blew out of the wound without money, and fell to the ground with a "thump", with unstoppable blood flowing on it. The ground has soaked the ground and also dyed the lawn red.


    "Who else!" Uchiha Tatsun held the sword in his hand, ignoring Nara Lukisa''s voice, and looked at everyone coldly.He really didn''t expect that someone would dare to step forward to stop the provocation at this time, really when he didn''t dare to kill Uchiha Tatsuo?


    Nara Lujiu was anxious and didn''t know what happened before. Seeing Uchihatatsu''s action to kill people, he knew that today''s things could not be over.Seeing a lot of people lying down on the court, it is estimated that this evil spirit did not do anything in front of him on the way over.


    "Oops!" Nara Lujiu was anxious. After all, he invited him back. Now that such a big thing happened, he would definitely be implicated.


    On one side is the village where I grew up, and on the other side is my savior. Nara Shikajiu is caught in the middle, no matter which side he prefers.What he hopes most is that the two sides can get along well and find a point of peaceful coexistence.


    From before this morning, everything went so smoothly. If nothing happens, it seems that Uchihatatsu''s joining Konoha is a sure thing.


    However, by coincidence, just after the morning, something tragic happened.This makes Nara Luji very confused, why a good thing has become what it is now.


    If Nara Luji really wants to make a choice between the savior and the village, he would still choose his own village, but he still has a little illusion and hopes that this matter can be resolved peacefully.


    Chen''s tone was plain, as if he was not the one who did this.


    Chapter 678: Forbearance


    After all, it is a village where he has grown up for more than 20 years. Although Chen has a great kindness to him, the feelings accumulated over the past 20 years cannot be easily forgotten.


    In the village, there is Nara Shikahisa''s home, with his friends, and living in such a big environment, how could Nara Shikahisa be willing to let go?


    He sighed. In the current situation, his IQ was 250, and he couldn''t think of a solution in a short time.


    "Mr. Tatsun, is there any misunderstanding in this?" Nara Shikahisa stepped forward. He knew that although Uchiha Tatsuno likes to fight, he is not an unreasonable person. As the saying goes, it¡¯s like Tatsun who eats softly or not. Character.


    There must be some misunderstanding among them, and Chen would take action.


    "I don''t know what Hyuga Enji is doing. Isn''t this their home? I don''t know if it''s better." Nara Lu, who didn''t find Hyuga Enji, couldn''t help but talk in his heart for a long time.


    As a person who fought against Uchiha Tatsumi, Hyuga Enji should know what it was like to fight against Tatsumi. Why could he still watch both sides fight?


    What he didn''t know was that after Hyuga Enji came back, he was taken to Konoha Hospital for an examination. The injuries he suffered on the battlefield had been accumulated in his body for a long time, and he suddenly broke out last night. The doctor who was about to confirm that there was no problem with Hyuga Enji was taken aback and was rushing to rescue him.Now that he can''t come back, there is no way to know about Uchiha Tatsumi in the Hyuga clan.


    Uchiha Tatsumi glanced at Nara Lukisa slantingly, but did not put down the long knife in his hand, and said coldly at Nara Lukisa: "There is nothing to do with you here, get out!"


    Nara Kajiu was pushed by Uchiha Tatsumi with his hand, his face turned white, and he hurriedly withdrew a few steps backwards. If it weren''t for Yamanaka and Akiu Dotingza to hold him, he almost did not fall to the ground.


    His face was sullen, he clutched his chest and gasped, watching Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes flashing a complicated look.


    Chen didn''t want him to come in, or he didn''t want this Nara Luji to bring in his future old man.


    The listening system said that although this is a parallel world, if there is a disturbance in this world, it will also affect Chen''s time and space, so Chen will try his best not to interfere with the trajectory of the mountain, at least before he gives birth to Ino.


    As for the others, Chen doesn''t care.


    "Do you want to continue." Uchiha Tatsu looked at Qianshoujian with a plain face, but the Meteor Meteor Knife did not let go. It seemed that as long as Qianshoujian refused to show weakness, he would continue to fight.


    "Why, why did it become like this?" Nara Lujiu''s eyes were complicated, and he sighed, his heart full of bitterness.


    Thousands of hands did not move. He was inherently at a disadvantage when Konoha went to war. He had to take into consideration Konoha''s masses and did not dare to fight.


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, have you made a decision!" Qianshou stared at Uchiha Tatsumi fiercely, and said fiercely one by one: "A person against a village, you will not do it for you. Think about the two little apprentices!"


    The tone in Senshou Kenma''s mouth was very obvious, he was threatening Uchiha Tatsumi, as long as he dared to continue to do it, Senshou Kenma would dare to attack Uchiha Tatsumi''s two little apprentices.


    Just after Qianshoujian said this sentence, he felt the world collapsed. The whole person was struck by lightning, his body swayed, his feet staggered, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, if it wasn''t for someone behind him to help him. Live, I''m afraid it has fallen to the ground.


    Reluctantly raised his head, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with a plain face, Qianshou Jianjian was about to speak, and he heard Tatsumi say: "This time it is a warning, the next time it won''t be that simple."


    "You really don''t think about your two little apprentices? They have made a lot of new friends in Konoha now. You don''t want to see them entangled between your master and friends. We Konoha have the most perfect The teaching model has the most powerful teaching staff. Only in Konoha can they get a better education..."


    "To be honest, I really don''t like your broken copper and iron." Senshou''s words were not finished, but was interrupted by Uchiha Tatsumi. He snorted and continued: "If it wasn''t for this period of time, I didn''t want to give They started with the most basic things. Do you think I would like your ninja school? Use my apprentice to threaten me?"


    Talking about Uchiha Tatsumi sneered: "Heh, are you sure that your Konoha Village can withstand my attacks?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi has no other advantages, but he has almost achieved the ultimate in short-term protection. When Tanokuni¡¯s subordinates were besieged by the ninja coalition forces, Tatsun was angrily slaughtered all those who were besieged, which indirectly started Tatsuzai. Originally famous in his own world.


    Now that Qianshou Feijian is so dying, the only time she pulled down her old face to threaten someone and even hit Chen''s muzzle, I have to say that Qianshou Feijian is a bit miserable, and the old face is very unbearable.


    Chen didn''t speak any more after speaking, but quietly looked at Qianshoujian, the meaning was very clear, it depends on what Qianshoujian made.


    Qianshoujian''s expression was cloudy and uncertain. He was indeed shocked by Uchiha''s words. Qianshoujian would not doubt whether Tatsun had this ability. Only at this time would he remember what he had in front of him. Not the little people who can easily deal with the past.


    He gritted his teeth and didn''t even notice the blood leaking from his lips. Thousands of hands squeezed his fist fiercely, and then sighed, as if giving up something, he said in a low voice, "You won."


    "Master Naruto!"


    Qianshoujian stretched out his hand to stop the few people next to him who wanted to talk, and sighed slightly: "This time it is Konoha''s fault. Please forgive me, and we will definitely come up with a reasonable compensation later."


    At this moment, the original majestic Qianshou Jianjian seemed to be ten years old, and the whole person seemed so decadent.He never thought of being so powerless now, and this kind of powerlessness never appeared even when facing Uchiha Madara.


    Hearing Senshou''s words, Uchiha Tatsuno''s mouth raised a mocking smile: "You say forget it, I haven''t said it!"


    "What do you want! We have all given up." Qianshoujian frowned.


    "If you hit someone and leave, how can there be such a good thing?" Chen said with a cold face, his eyes full of chill.

 388 Naruto Power System Chapter 388

    Chapter 677: Rebirth


    "Then what do you want." Qianshoujian frowned.


    Uchihatatsu folded his hands on his chest, and the Meteor Blade was inserted on the floor under his feet, waiting for Qianshoujian to give him an explanation.


    However, Senjumani didn¡¯t say anything. Gradually, the expression on Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s face became cold, and the atmosphere that had been a little softened instantly returned to freezing point. Nara Shikahisa is now very uncomfortable. He originally watched the atmosphere ease slightly. He was a little lucky, but it turned out to be counterproductive.


    The situation will not develop in the direction he wants.Nara Luji is anxious, but what can he do?The strength is really too low, even if he is right, will the two listen?


    Senshou could make a concession for Konoha, but Uchiha Tatsuo...Sorry, they didn''t find anything that could contain Uchiha Tatsuo.


    Nara Lujiu can''t help but feel a little bit sad. Anyway, he is considered Konoha''s face and face, but he didn''t buy his account here.


    The two sides seemed to return to the previous stalemate and confrontation once again, and no one backed down.Qianshou Jianma is purely angry, but Uchiha Tatsumi is different. He knows Qianshou Jianma will eventually bow his head, just like he conceded in the first place, Chen has already been invincible.


    As the saying goes, good fortune does not come singly.At the stage when the two sides were facing each other, Uchiha Tatsumi faintly felt a slight change in his Thunder God Seal.


    "This is..." Feeling the abnormal movement from thousands of miles away, Uchiha Tatsu thought for a moment, which direction is the country of rain?


    "Xiao Nan!"


    I remembered that before Xiaonan left, Uchiha Tatsuh threw a special kunai to Xiao Nan, and asked her to carry it with her. When it was dangerous, Uchiha Tatsuno would feel it.


    With Xiaonan''s strength, if it weren''t for Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, he could basically say that he would be unscrupulous wherever he went. Chen secretly thought: "Is it dangerous? Using her strength to meet a veteran shadow is also powerful, even if you fight However, it¡¯s not difficult to get out of it. Did something happen? I brought her here anyway. Let¡¯s go and see."


    After making the decision, Uchiha Tatsuno would not hesitate anymore. He didn''t care about Konoha very much. The lessons that should be given have already been given. Since there are more urgent things, there is no need to spend it here. A wooden avatar was here to take care of the two little girls. Uchiha Tatsumi glanced at Qianshou Jianma and the others, did not say anything, and went straight away.


    Until Uchiha Tatsuta stepped away and disappeared in the eyes of everyone, no one on the court dared to say a word.


    After a while, Tokuzu Hyuga reacted from the shock, looked at Qianshou Jianma in disbelief and said softly, "Hokage-sama, just... forget it?"


    He glared at him, and when he thought of this thousand-handed anger, he stopped fighting, and snorted slightly: "Are you thinking about it? Kill him? Do you have this ability? There are still other groups. The members of the elders group want to play assassinations without the skills, and they are overpowering, which is really shameful.


    Speaking of Qianshoujian, he couldn''t help shaking his head, but he felt a little relieved in his heart.


    He hasn¡¯t seen what the elders do for so many years. When he was Hokage, he was relatively strong. These elders didn¡¯t dare to fight against themselves, they only dared to act against the sun behind their backs. He didn''t deal with them much.


    Waiting for Feijian to give way in recent years, the forces have become stronger and stronger, and they have begun to blatantly fight against Hokage, but at this time Feijian is no longer Hokage, and can only see the deeds of Sarutobi.


    Now it¡¯s alright. Uchihatatsu has killed nearly half of the elders. Although it does cause Konoha''s turbulence in a short period of time, from another aspect, it has brought a certain amount to Naruto, that is, Sarutobi. The convenience of the elders, after all, the half of the elders will not be his elbow from now on, but will become his supporters. After all, not everyone in the elders wants to fight for power.


    This is why Qianshoujian was very angry after seeing the half-dead elder.


    But the thunder was heavy and the rain was small, and there was no reason to pursue Uchiha Tatsuo too much. On the one hand, they were indeed not strong enough to be held accountable for Uchiha Tatsuo.


    On the other hand, this is not necessarily a bad thing for Konoha. It is the so-called not breaking or standing, breaking and then standing. Only in this way will Konoha become more prosperous and powerful.


    ...


    However, it is said that Uchiha Tatsumi felt the guidance of the god of thunder, he did not rush over immediately, but went to the ninja school first, and saw that the two little girls stayed in the ninja school and were not isolated and bullied, and nothing happened. Unhappy, relieved Uchiha Tatsumi rushed towards the country of rain.


    It''s not that Uchiha Tatsu didn''t want to go to the Land of Rain without a flying thunder god, but that he didn''t allow it.


    The country of fire is not too far away from the country of rain, unlike the country of wind to the country of rain, one on the far left and the far right.


    Chen''s perception of Flying Thunder God can indeed reach the height of covering the entire world, and he does have such strength after completely absorbing evolution.


    But he can¡¯t use Huangquan Biliangsaka smoothly like Kaguya Ji. The spatial coordinates in the Imperial Palace can be accurate to single digits, and each spatial node corresponds to a relative position. Without precise and skilled control of Huangquan Biliang Before Saka, it was unrealistic to travel freely in the world of Hokage.


    It may even happen that you originally wanted to go to the land of the earth, but as a result, the space node was not clearly grasped, and it was sent to the water country.


    Uchiha Tatsun can only go on the road honestly. For this reason, his speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people. It may take three days and three nights for a normal person to go from the country of fire to the country of wind, but Uchiha Tatsun goes all-out, maybe It only takes less than an hour.


    This is the difference between strength and weakness, Chen''s speed has already surpassed the speed of sound.It''s just that he, who is used to Flying Thunder God, has never used it with all his strength.Not to mention that now he can travel through the world at will as long as he is slightly familiar with Tian Zhi Yu Zhong.


    The distance between the Kingdom of Rain and Konoha is not too far, or the scope of the entire Naruto World is not too large, at the speed of Uchiha Chen, it only takes ten minutes to reach the limit distance of the Thunder God technique.As long as Xiao Nan can persist for another ten minutes, ten minutes will be fine.


    "Unexpectedly, something happened so soon..." Uchihasatsu muttered to himself as he hurried along.


    His figure is like thunder and lightning, no, faster than thunder and lightning, and the sharp roar of the place he passes by resounds through the world!


    Chapter 680: Stop Akatsuki''s Negotiations


    There are two flowers and one branch each.


    When Xiao Nan arrived at Yuren Village, he was a little bit stunned when he looked at the familiar people on the street he was once familiar with.


    At this time, she happened to be just when the organization was just starting. The three of them traveled throughout the country of rain, constantly fighting for the civilians and ninjas of the country of rain.


    The Land of Rain said it was big, but it was not small. But under their rush, almost all ordinary people and civilian ninjas received their favor.


    Xiao Nan''s gentle beauty and her smile earned her the title of angel.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Sanshoyu Hanzo, the de facto ruler of the Kingdom of Rain, is extremely jealous.


    Speaking of Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, he is indeed a good leader. In World War II, in order to prevent the Kingdom of Rain from becoming the battlefield of various big countries, he personally went to battle for the peace of the Kingdom of Rain, but he was not an enlightened person. The leader.


    As the saying goes, people will change. Even top figures like the demigod Hanzo can''t stand the invasion of time.Once people pass the peak of ninja, they become more and more timid.Yurencun did not participate in the Three Wars, but instead vacillated between the three great powers through the aftermath of World War II.


    And several big countries are really worried that Yuren Village will be in the arms of the hostile and can''t help but increase their efforts to draw up, so that they try to avoid being in the country of Rain when they go to war, but there will always be surprises in the war. There will still be transit behavior rarely.


    Sanjiao Yu Hanzo didn''t say anything about this careless behavior. As long as it wasn''t a massive invasion and open confrontation, as long as it didn''t affect his rule, he would pass by with one eye closed.


    After all, they will pay compensation after they finish playing at home.Sanjiao Hanzo sees them being so honest and is happy to see it.


    Said he was not an enlightened leader because Sansho Fish Hanzo would never allow Urenin Village to make a second voice.Since the establishment of Akatsuki, Hanzo has noticed this organization formed by three young people.


    At first, Hanzo didn¡¯t take them seriously, but slowly, Akatsuki¡¯s prestige among the people grew. More and more ninjas and villagers joined Akatsuki. Gradually, Hanzo felt his own Rule seems to be threatened.


    In Chen¡¯s original world, at this time Hanzo began to collude with Konoha¡¯s Danzo to secretly get rid of these three people, but in this world, there was Naruto suppression in front of Danzo, and the elders in the future looked eagerly, with ambitions and no power. He can only temporarily put away his minions.


    However, the history is always surprisingly similar. Hanzo of this world without Konoha chose to cooperate with the ghost lantern Quanzo of the Water Country.


    After sending Akatsuki''s negotiation request for cooperation, Hanzo began to collude with the elder of the Water Country Guideng Quanzo and set up an ambush for Akatsuki.


    It is impossible for Xiao Nan to watch the three of them once again in danger, and it is impossible to watch Yahiko die in the negotiation again, and it is impossible to watch Nagato start the reincarnation and embark on a path of no return.


    Determined, she stayed on the only way to negotiate, waiting for the three of Akatsuki''s organization to send her home.Xiao Nan knew that even if her current strength was much higher than before, she would not be the opponent of Demigod Hanzo. Only by stopping them before things happened could she save all three.


    But the first day passed. Xiao Nan didn''t wait for the appearance of the three, but saw many familiar faces in the process.It''s been a long time since I saw Yahiko coming, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but feel a trace of doubt in his heart: "Did I remember the time wrong?"


    Xiao Nan stopped one person and started asking questions.


    "Lord Angel!" The man was stopped by Xiao Nan, and when he saw Xiao Nan''s familiar face subconsciously yelled out, the next second he realized that their Angel Angel is just a child, how can he be so big?


    "Is it the sister of Lord Angel?" The man couldn''t help thinking in his heart.After all, looking at the familiar red cloud robe with black background, he subconsciously regarded Xiao Nan as his own.


    "But it looks like Sister Angel is an orphan, right? I never heard that she has a sister."

 389 Naruto Power System Chapter 389

    Regardless of what the person was thinking, Xiao Nan just thought he was a bit familiar, and vaguely remembered that he was a small head in the early stage of the organization: "Where is the leader now?" Xiao Nan looked at him and asked calmly.


    "Report your lord, the leader set out to negotiate with Hanzo-sama yesterday." Although I don''t know why Xiaonan asked this news that everyone knows, the man replied respectfully: "We are now ready to go. Participate in the final cooperation and witness this scene."


    Xiao Nan was shocked when he heard what he said: "Or...I''m a step late?"


    Ignoring the person''s surprised gaze, Xiao Nan turned and rushed to the agreed place.Since he didn''t catch Yahiko in the middle of the road, he could only move forward with all his strength, at least to stop them before they entered the encirclement.


    How fast is Xiao Nan moving at full speed?When she feathered out the huge paper wings, Xiao Nan''s speed reached a peak. The wings shook slightly, bringing up a strong hurricane, and the whole person rose above the sky, rushing towards the place in the memory.


    "Definitely, we must catch up!" Xiao Nan couldn''t help but feel a little impatient in his heart without stopping Yahiko halfway.Flying low all the way, for fear of skipping the two advancing people halfway.


    Time is okay. The two of them were able to let more people know about this matter. They did not go fast along the way, which means that Xiao Nan still has a chance to catch up.


    Finally, when he was about to enter the encirclement, Xiao Nan saw the two immature figures.


    That''s right!They were young people who dreamt of being able to live in peace with Hanzo.


    Seeing the firm belief hanging on the immature faces of Yahiko and Nagato, Xiaonan couldn''t help but smile softly: "It''s great to be able to meet you in this life!" Then her face gradually became firm: "Don''t worry, in this life, I It will keep you safe, even if it is... even if you lose your life!"


    After seeing the two of them, Xiao Nan speeded up again and stopped in front of them. Regardless of the wind, they blew their robes into hunting noises, and pretended not to see the surprised expressions of the two after seeing him. Xiao Nan looked calm. Looking at the two men and saying: "Are you going to participate in the negotiations Hanzo is preparing? That''s a trap, don''t go!"


    Chapter 681: Negotiations doomed to failure


    The two Yahiko looked at Xiao Nan in surprise, widened their eyes and looked at Xiao Nan Yahiko quietly walked to his companion and asked, "Nagato, is it possible that Xiao Nan still has a sister, do you know?"


    Nagato was slightly ruddy when Yahiko approached, looking at the person in front of him who was like Xiao Nan.


    Like, it''s so alike, the same hair, the same face, the same ninjutsu, even the thin temper seems to be the same.If it hadn''t been for Nagato to know that Xiaonan did not have an older sister, Nagato would even subconsciously think that this was Xiaonan''s older sister, no wonder his companion would make such an expression.


    Looking up at Xiao Nan''s eyes, I don''t know why, a very familiar feeling arose in Nagato''s heart. He gently asked, "You...who are you?"


    "This is not important. The important thing is that you can''t participate in the negotiation now. It is a conspiracy. Hanzo has already colluded with outsiders and made an ambush there. As long as you pass, he will attack you."


    The two looked at each other, wondering why the person in front of him who was suspected to be Xiao Nan said so.


    After careful consideration, Yahiko stepped forward and looked at Xiao Nan said: "Xiao Nan¡¯s sister, um... let me call you that. This time it is an opportunity we finally won. Master Hanzo also informed the whole village. Once cooperation, all the villagers and ninjas will come to visit, so even if this is a conspiracy, we will go there without hesitation for the peace of the village."


    Yahiko''s firm face revealed a sense of responsibility that did not fit his age.


    Xiao Nan looked at the yellow-haired kid in front of him, with a stunned expression on his face, yes, isn''t that what Yahiko was like back then.Knowing that there are traps ahead, I am going forward without hesitation. In the end, I crashed into Nagato''s Kumamoto and committed suicide in order to realize my dream of peace.


    Although time has returned, Yahiko¡¯s character and Yahiko¡¯s choice will not change, as he said: "My dream is to hope that the world can be peaceful, and the war will not spread to any corner of the world from now on. , For this dream, I will fight for my whole life, even if I lose my life because of it, I will not hesitate, because I know that even if I die, there are you, one I fell, and thousands of me stand up, At that time, peace will no longer be a dream."


    Xiaonan¡¯s face reveals infinite remembrance. At the beginning, they were attracted by Yahiko¡¯s unhesitating spirit and fearless sacrifice spirit and followed him on this path since then?


    If Yahiko can be persuaded, then Yahiko will no longer be Yahiko.


    Xiao Nan smiled lightly, her Zhu lips lightly opened, and she looked so charming: "Well, since you decide to go on, then I will accompany you! Don''t worry, I will let you escape safely even if I die! The tragedy of the first life will definitely not happen, never..." Xiao Nan didn''t say the last sentence, but made up his mind secretly.


    The journey between the two people became three people, and there was still a distance from the agreed signing site. Along the way, Nagato Yahiko couldn''t help asking about the relationship between Xiao Nan and the Xiao Nan in their organization.


    Seeing Yahiko jumping up and down at this moment, Xiao Nan smiled slightly in his heart, and exclaimed with some nostalgia: "This is Yahiko. It takes only three seconds to be serious!"


    Xiao Nan didn''t tell the relationship between herself and her, but put the topic aside. Nagato was thoughtful, but Yahiko was still looking like a casserole. The unbearable Xiao Nan simply shut up, no matter how Yahiko asked. Just don''t say.


    This way, because of Yahiko''s reasons, it didn''t seem so boring.When the four arrived at their destination, they suddenly saw Hanzo and the people around him standing in front of the cliff waiting for them quietly.


    Seeing the three of them coming, Hanzo laughed and said, "Sure enough, he is the leader of Akatsuki''s organization. Just come here alone, I have to say that you are very courageous!"


    Yahiko smiled slightly. This time was when he showed the charm of his leader. He stepped forward and said: "Master Hanzo is joking. We are not here to fight for power this time. Don''t we always have to be sincere in cooperation."


    "Okay! I appreciate your fast-talking style!" Hanzo glanced at Yahiko approvingly, a trace of pity flashed in his eyes.It would be great if he could join his subordinates, but unfortunately this is impossible.


    "This time, we have three main demands." Yahiko went straight to the subject: "First, I ask Akatsuki to legalize the Unin Village. Please Hanzo-sama can allow us to freely absorb knowledge in Unin Village. Taxi.


    Second, I hope Hanzo-Master can clearly reject other countries¡¯ requests to start war, and clarify our Yurenen Village¡¯s attitude not to participate in the Three World Wars to prevent the country from being affected by war again.


    Third, I hope Hanzo-san can reform the existing ninja system. The ninja system in Urenin Village is too backward. Many civilian ninjas cannot get a good education..."


    Yahiko said to himself, without seeing Hanzo''s surprised eyes after he discovered Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan naturally knew why this was. She didn''t say it, but stood by Nagato''s side and kept silent. Now is not the best time to take action.


    Because Hanzo still holds a hole card in his hand, a deadly hole card, only when Hanzo plays this hole card, Xiao Nan can do it, otherwise even if he rescues Nagato and Yahiko, they won''t listen to Xiao Nan.


    Hanzo stared at Xiao Nan with squinting eyes, as if he wanted to find something in her eyes, and then gestured towards his subordinates without a trace. The person walked back, knowingly, and it took a long while to come back and attached to Hanzang¡¯s ear and said something, until At this time, Hanzo nodded in satisfaction and told him to continue to retreat.


    After Yahiko finished speaking, Hanzo nodded approvingly. There was nothing wrong with Yahiko''s demands. If it were him, he might really adopt it.


    But now it¡¯s different. When a person gets old, he develops suspicion. He always fears that he will be emptied by Yahiko and others. It is precisely because of this that Hanzo will be bewitched by the ghost lights of the Water Country and prepare to get rid of Akatsuki. .


    "These requirements you mentioned are all good, they are indeed analyzed and resolved according to the current situation of the Rain Country, but it is a pity that I can''t agree to you."


    "Why!" Yahiko looked puzzled.


    "Why?" Hanzo''s eyes showed a successful conspiracy smile: "Because you all will die here!"


    The six hundred and eighty second chapter: see the poor


    Hanzo¡¯s eyes were full of aggression. After he said this, he waved his hand and jumped down hundreds of ninjas from the mountains behind the cliff. Judging from the foreheads, there are fewer ninjas in Yunin Village, most of them loyal to Sansho. Yu Hanzo''s assassination unit.


    After all, Yahiko and the others have done so many things in the Kingdom of Rain. If the civilian ninjas know about it, it will definitely arouse their resentment and even push them to the camp of Akatsuki.


    In order to prevent such a thing from happening, Hanzo had to bring a team that was loyal to him and the assassination troops from Wunin Village to besieged Yahiko and others.


    "You are all going to die here today!" Hanzo Xie laughed and shouted at them in a low voice.


    Because Xiaonan reminded him that they were psychologically prepared, Yahiko and Nagato did not appear to be very flustered. Yahiko looked at Hanzo with very disappointed eyes and shouted in hatred: "Master Hanzo, why are you? Didn¡¯t you come to discuss cooperation today?"


    "To blame, I can only blame you for hindering my rule."


    "What''s the matter with them, hurry up." A masked mister who couldn''t bear to see Hanzo can''t help but urge coldly.


    Sanjiao Yu Hanzo was a little unhappy, although he contacted Wuyin Village elder Guideng Quanzang to send someone to support him, but at any rate he was also a demigod Hanzo, the strong man who smashed the situation in World War II and forcibly suppressed Konoha Sannin. , Known as Uchiha Madara Senjujuan, the closest existence to the ninja god.


    A small member of the hidden dark department dared to give orders to him?However, thinking that this time he did ask for Wu Ren, Hanzo still forcibly suppressed his unhappiness.


    If he was ten years younger, who would dare to speak to him in this tone, Hanzo would kill him before saying anything else. Of course, he didn¡¯t need to join forces with the people in Wunin Village ten years ago. He was alone. Can suppress the entire Akatsuki organization.


    It''s a pity that time and power slowly obliterated his will and determination. He is no longer the demigod Hanzo that thousands of people admire. Now he is just a rich landlord who guards his one-acre three-point field.Has long lost the style of the year.


    Hanzo snorted coldly, and then nodded at his ninja. After getting Hanzo''s permission, those ninjas rushed towards Xiaonan and the other three like tigers descending the mountain.


    "Hurry up!" Yahiko yelled and pushed open Nagato. Then he jumped up and jumped away with Xiao Nan at the same time. When they just dodged, countless thousand of them pierced the stone standing in front of them. on.


    "It''s risky." Yahiko wiped the sweat from his forehead, and patted his chest with lingering fear.Looking at Hanzo, frowned slightly and said loudly: "Master Hanzo, we don¡¯t want to compete with you for power, we just want Yurenin Village to live better, and the world to be a little better. I swear, we really did not think about this issue. Today we negotiated with sincerity. I hope Hanzo-sama can also see if we can think about it for the sake of being so sincere."


    Yahiko didn''t die, and wanted to use sincere words to re-influence the Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    In his opinion, Hanzo was just being confused by the people in Wuyin Village. As long as he can wake up Hanzo and let him know that he and the others have no malice, but hope to bring a trace of peace to Yuren Village.

 390 Naruto Power System Chapter 390

    However, things are not as simple as Yahiko and the others thought.If Hanzo didn''t have this idea in his mind, how could he be bewitched by the people of Wunin Village?


    Xiaonan knows that Yahiko''s efforts are in vain, just like a person can''t wake up a person who pretends to sleep no matter how hard he tries.


    No matter how persuaded Xiao Nan was, it was impossible to awaken Yahiko from the delusion of peace, and he could only make him reflect on it after he really experienced the lesson.


    She stared at the Sansho Fish Hanzo tightly, even though Hanzo seemed to be doing nothing now, but no one dared to underestimate his strength.


    The face under Hanzo''s mask showed a certain smile. He laughed and sneered: "Stupid little guy, do you think I will play family games with you? Everything is over!"


    Immediately, he bit his thumb hard, quickly formed the seal, and slapped to the ground, densely black seals appeared on the ground.


    "Psychic Sansho Fish!"


    "Boom"


    With a sound of smoke, a huge sansho fish appeared where Hanzo was standing.Standing on the head of the Sansho fish, Hanzo laughed and mocked: "Innocent children, I will tell you that it is impossible to make the world peaceful only with a passion. You should go to hell to complete your dream in the next life! "


    Immediately, Hanzo waved his big hand, all the ninjas swarmed up, and countless hidden weapon ninjutsu was released towards the three.


    "That''s awful!" Yahiko''s heart twitched, and then his hands quickly formed seals.


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    Taking Nagato back two steps, looking at him with a solemn expression: "Nagato!"


    As Yahiko''s partner for many years, Nagato naturally knew what Yahiko was thinking in his heart, and nodded, and after Yahiko began to make the seal, he followed his hands together.


    "Fire escape fire dragon bullet technique!"


    "Wind Escape Gale Palm!"


    "Combined Ninjutsu Fire Dragon Dance!"


    The arrogant fire dragon did not become smaller after being struck by the gale. Instead, it swelled again with the wind. The huge body hovered in the air and roared at Hanzo and the others, and then went straight to the crowd.


    "The earth escapes the earth flow wall!"


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    Two defenses were set up in front of Hanzo and the others, no matter how angry the fire dragon roared, he couldn''t move forward.


    In the end, the angry fire dragon headed through the water wall and hit the earth flow wall, smashing the earth flow wall built by everyone. After that, the fire dragon also lost its power, leaving only a few fragments of sparks. , Screamed at Hanzo and others, and disappeared unwillingly into this world.


    "Humph!" A sarcasm smile hung from the corner of Hanzo''s mouth: "You should be obedient to death, and I can leave you a whole body. If you don''t understand it anymore, then don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    "Master Hanzo." Yahiko looked at him disappointedly: "What you did really disappointed me!"


    "Shut up! Who do you think you are! What right do you have to say to me?" Hanzo became angry and couldn''t help but glanced at the man beside him. After receiving Hanzo''s signal, the man walked out of the shadows, staring at him. Yahiko.


    Chapter 683: Delaying Time


    Yahiko was stared at by that person, only to feel cold all over, as if he fell into the ice cellar, and his whole body fell into cold hands and feet and became stiff.


    "This...what''s going on!" Yahiko was very surprised, and became very flustered after being locked by the mysterious Anbe member.


    "No, it''s him!" Xiao Nan was anxious in her heart. She had already guessed who it was when the man came out just now, and Xiao Nan was flustered.


    That person is not simple. As the deputy of Sansho Fish Hanzo, Hanzo''s most trusted subordinate, the man with the strongest assassination technique in the entire Unin Village except Hanzo-Chitose Taki!


    This man''s life can be said to be very legendary, even his life experience is comparable to the protagonist in the movie, although Xiao Nan does not know what the protagonist means.


    But Qian Yuetaki''s life, from Xiao Nan''s point of view, is indeed the case.Both parents died when he was young. On a snowy day, he was taken back to Yuren Village by Sansho Fish Hanzo to teach him personally. As a result, he showed amazing talent.


    In the training camp, he stood out, beheaded all the trainees of the same class, and was favored by Sansho Fish Hanzo as an Anbe confidant, step by step until now.


    Chitose Taki¡¯s ninja experience is very simple, accept the task, assassinate, end the task, accept the task, assassin, end the task!After graduating from the training camp, he became the most powerful assistant to Hanzo Sanshoyu, giving him the most difficult tasks every time.


    And Chitose Taki did not live up to Hanzo''s trust, and was able to complete the task very properly every time.


    Gradually, under the baptism of mission after mission, Qiangzuki Taki gradually grew, and finally broke through the strength of the shadow level, becoming the second strong man in Urenin Village to successfully break through the shadow level at the time. The first was of course Hanzo.


    It was this kind of assassin who performed Hanzo''s mission that year, which made Xiao Nan remember him.


    Qianyuetaki is like a lone wolf hiding in the dark. He doesn''t know when he will come out and bite you. You can only keep guarding against him, because when he appears, it is the end of your life.If you don¡¯t come out, you will die if you come out!


    How could Yahiko have a good end if he was targeted by such a person?


    Simply this is not a suitable place for assassination, and Chitatsuki is also on the bright side. As long as Yahiko pays attention to him, and Xiaonan assists, it may not be possible to escape Chitatsuki''s hands. .


    As soon as I thought, Xiao Nan had a plan in his heart, and even if she couldn''t, wouldn''t there be Uchiha Tatsumi?


    Thinking of that Uchiha Tatsu who appeared invincible every time, Xiao Nan felt a lot of peace of mind, and subconsciously touched the traits of kunai behind her. She could sense the different feelings from kunai. .


    "Hold on for a while." Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and thought.


    Hanzo and the others are not worried because they have a back hand.Not only Hanzo, but even Yahiko and others do not believe that they and others can escape alive from the siege.


    "The technique of water escape and mist hiding!"


    Gradually, a pure white mist filled the field, covering everyone.


    Under the white mist, the effect of the eyes is limited to the lowest level, even if they are face to face, they can¡¯t see the other person¡¯s face clearly. This is really not good news for Yahiko and the others, but it is indeed the best way for the Anbu of Mizuna to hunt prey place.


    "Feng Dun makes a big breakthrough!"


    Nagato made a seal with both hands and used the wind to try to blow away the white mist as soon as the fog spread. However, the result was not satisfactory. After the white mist was blown away, it did not dissipate, but spread at a faster speed.


    "It''s useless! How can you break the fog hiding technique that you want to break?"


    The enemy''s taunts came from the thick white fog: "throat, spine, kidney, heart, liver, lungs, carotid artery and subclavian artery. Which position do you want me to attack?"


    The three stood back to back, daring not to relax at all.Even though their Yuren Village seems to be famous for assassinations, but the fog is not bad at all, and even slightly better in some aspects.


    With their eyes restricted, the three of them didn''t dare to move at all, because once something went wrong, it would be a disaster.


    "What should I do now!" With his back against Nagato Konan, Yahiko''s cold sweat dripped on his forehead. He was the most targeted among the three. Not only Mizuki Anbu was targeting him here, but also Chituki Taki''s response to him. The lock has not been lifted up to now.


    Even because of the existence of the concealment technique, Qiangzuki Taki could well hide his whereabouts.


    I have to say that it is not easy for Yahiko to remain calm when everyone is targeting.


    After waiting for a long time before Nagato, he has always been a lonely person, even if the situation is critical now, Nagato rarely speaks.


    Xiao Nan thought for a while, only said one word: "Drag!"


    "Huh?" The two looked puzzled.


    Xiao Nan took out the traits in his sleeves to explain: "I have notified my partner that he is on the way to come quickly, as long as we can persist until his arrival, we will definitely be possible!"

 391 Naruto Power System Chapter 391

    At this time, Nagato keenly grasped the key word in Xiaonan''s words: "How many people are there in your partner?"


    "One!"


    "Is there only one." Yahiko was shocked when he heard Xiaonan say that there were reinforcements, but only one person was in the end, "Isn''t that the sheep''s mouth?" With that, he fell into depression again.


    "Ding!" After taking advantage of Kuwu to block the Qianben launched from the dark, Xiao Nan continued to explain: "Don''t underestimate him, although he is only one person, none of these people in front of him is his opponent, don''t worry. As long as we can hold on to him, that''s enough! Trust me!"


    It may be that Xiao Nan''s words are really sincere, or it may be because of the trust between her companions. After seeing her repeatedly explain this, Yahiko and Nagato chose to believe in Xiao Nan after all.


    Without him, because they are now a dead end, left and right are dead, why don''t they believe that this person who looks like Xiao Nan and suspected Xiao Nan will really succeed?


    With the goal, people will no longer become confused. Although the situation is still unfavorable for the three of them now, Wu Ren did not dare to attack with such carelessness at this time.


    Not everyone can kill silently. After performing the mist hiding technique, it not only restricts the actions of Nagato and others, but also restricts Hanzo''s actions to a certain extent, so that they dare not act rashly.


    Chapter 684: The Arrival of Uchiha Tatsumi


    Originally, the three Yahikos were at an absolute disadvantage on the field, but because of Mistura''s fog hiding technique, Hanzo became jealous. The situation gradually changed from the absolute disadvantage of the three Yahikos to a three-legged situation.


    Making winks to gather all his subordinates, Hanzo did not stop the actions of Kiri Shinobu, but he did not give the Kiri Shino any support.Happy to see them biting the dog.


    However, this just gave Yahiko and the three people a chance to breathe, allowing them to slowly adapt under the intensive attack.


    Seeing this situation, Xiao Nan and the others didn''t notice it, they didn''t know what happened between Hanzo and Wu Ren, but seeing that the situation was beneficial to them, Yahiko and others didn''t say anything.Instead, concentrate on dealing with the foggy people.


    Although there is no help from Hanzo and others, the misty people are not easy to provoke.


    The name of Blood Mist is more than just talking about it. Yahiko and the three people are surrounded by dangers under the attack of Wu Ren. If it had not been for Xiaonan to protect the two Yahiko Nagato, they might have died at this moment.


    I don''t know what the two people think. They just barely reached the level of forbearance among the elites, so they dared to learn from others and negotiate with others, and they didn''t have to weigh how many catties they had.


    Xiao Nan looked at the two of them and felt angry, what a little bit of a little kid, but what Xiao Nan didn''t think was that it was these two little children. Back then, she followed them for so many years, little by little. Witness the growth of the two.


    As time passed by, Xiao Nan was not a god after all, and couldn''t guarantee the safety of the two people all the time. The paper escape placed in front of the two had been torn apart.


    Because of protecting the two people, Xiao Nan had already spent a lot of chakras. Once again, he took the next pill, Xiao Nanqiang cheered up and poured chakras into the paper again.


    "Hold on for a while, hold on for a while." Xiao Nan gritted her teeth and braced her spirits, her clothes had been torn by Wu Ren''s attack, her body was wounded, and the blood could not stop flowing from the wound.


    Yahiko couldn''t bear it, and couldn''t help but say: "Forget it, Xiao...Xiao Nan''s sister, they want our life, it has nothing to do with you, you should run quickly."


    Although Nagato didn''t speak, he snorted slightly, and what he expressed was the same as what Yahiko said. Everything was their fault and had nothing to do with Xiao Nan.


    They still want to come even after Xiao Nan''s persuasion. All this is their own self-conceit, and they don''t want to involve this person who might be Xiao Nan''s sister.


    "What nonsense!" Xiao Nanjiao cursed, once again blocked Wu Ren''s attack, and said to the two of them: "Didn''t I say that, I will definitely take you away safely. I will insist on it for a while. Hold on for a while, my partner is coming!"


    A trace of unbearable flashed in Yahiko''s heart, but it was not a sad time at this time, and he knotted his hands, closed his eyes, and listened carefully to information from the outside world.Suddenly, he opened his eyes abruptly, took a deep breath, and shouted.


    "The Art of the Fire Dragon!"


    A fierce fire dragon spouted from Yahiko¡¯s mouth. This was the ninjutsu that Jilai left to them before he left. Yahiko¡¯s Chakra has fire attributes. After persistent efforts, he finally learned this B-level ninjutsu. Surgery.


    A cold light flashed in front of him, and a Wu Ren happened to appear in front of him. However, at this moment, the fierce fire dragon pierced his chest and burned him to death.


    "Pretty!" Yahiko couldn''t help getting excited when he heard the screams from Wuren.


    When Xiao Nan saw this, he couldn''t help but nodded in approval. This was the first time they had caused Wu Ren casualties. They had been in a defensive state before, and they had suffered because of the fog hiding technique.


    However, Yahiko''s attack did not scare the Wu Renren, but further aroused their fierceness. Their attack became more fierce, and at the same time, the situation of the three people once again became dangerous.


    Under the danger, Xiao Nan''s heart was cruel, and she simply waved her hand, and countless paper escapes were made by her, forming two pairs of huge paper wings behind her.


    "Paper Escape Paper Rain!"


    What is a three-hundred and sixty-degree no dead-angle attack?In the state of Shizhi Dance, Xiao Nan''s whole body is everywhere without Shishi. Countless sharp pieces of paper shoot out from Xiao Nan''s wings and scatter towards the surroundings at an all-round angle of 360 degrees centered on the three of them.


    The Mist Ninjas evaded one after another, but things were not so simple. The paper exploded after it hit the real thing!


    "Bang Bang" explosions sounded from time to time on the court, and many Mistura died tragically in the explosion because they didn''t come to escape.


    However, the mist hiding technique at the moment became denser with the smoke rising from the explosion, and even Mizumi themselves did not dare to come forward easily.


    There is no way, they can only actively stop the mist hiding technique.


    Gradually, the smoke on the field began to dissipate, revealing the original state.When everyone looked on the court, they couldn''t help but breathe in a cold breath at the same time.


    Terrible, terrible!After the explosion, there were more than a dozen bombed and fragmented bodies left on the field, all of which were forgotten to dodge the Wuren who was killed by Xiao Nan''s detonating talisman.


    However, at the moment Xiao Nan and the others are not in a good state.Because of maintaining the paper dance state for a long time, I have to be distracted to protect the two.


    At this moment, there are very few Chakras in Xiao Nan''s body. If she hadn''t taken the liangliang pill continuously, perhaps her Chakras would have been exhausted long ago.


    Similarly, Yahiko and Nagato are not in a better state.Although most of the attacks were blocked by Xiao Nan, after all, the two of them are not the strength of the elites. The Chakra in the body has been exhausted during this time. Where are the remaining Chakras?


    After the mist hiding technique was lifted, the two of them were relieved to sit on the ground, gasping for breath in order to restore their physical strength.


    "Not bad!" Seeing that the three of them could hold on for so long under the attack of Wunin, Hanzo couldn''t help applauding and laughed: "Being able to hold on to the dark side of Wunin for so long, you are already worthy of my admiration. Unfortunately... It¡¯s not that you are going to die today, otherwise I really want to keep you under my command. If you are to blame, I can only blame you for doing things you shouldn¡¯t do!¡±


    Hanzo snorted coldly, waved his big hand, and the crowds of Yuren under his hand rushed up and attacked the three who had lost their combat effectiveness.


    At this moment, a light voice suddenly sounded.


    "It''s really embarrassing!"


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Nan felt soft, and finally let go of the heart he had mentioned.


    "Is it finally coming..."


    Chapter 685: Strong shot


    He kept busy looking for the person making the sound.Suddenly, a Yuren stretched out his hand and pointed tremblingly at the sky: "Boss, Hanzo-sama...you, look! What is that!"


    Hanzo didn''t care. When a large shadow appeared in the sky that he had to notice, he looked up and suddenly found a huge figure blocking the sun and blocking their sunlight.


    "This...this is!" Hanzo is a person who has seen the world at any rate. He knows that there are still people in this world who can fly in the air, just like the earth shadow of Iwanin Village that often protrudes from the waist disc. His hand is light and heavy. The technique can make people fly in the sky without the help of psychic beasts.


    But in front of this, Hanzo did not sense a little bit of Chakra movement from him. There are only two possibilities. The first is that he did not use Chakra at all, and the second is that Chen¡¯s strength is too strong and Hanzo cannot Perceive the flow of Chakra in Chen''s body.


    The first one is too appalling, and Hanzo is inclined to the second possibility both mentally and physically.


    Hanzo moved his small steps and watched Uchiha Tatsumi in the sky as he walked. He counted all the strong men he knew in his mind, but there was no one who could match the guy in front of him, or else Too old or the gender is wrong.


    "When did the Ninja world have such a number one person?" Hanzo couldn''t help muttering in his heart.However, he did not make any drastic actions. Instead, he stepped forward and said respectfully to Uchiha Tatsu: "Thanks for your kind love, I am now the current leader of Unin Village. I don¡¯t know who your Excellency is, come to Uchiha Tatsumi. What''s the matter?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno just glanced at him without paying too much attention. He slowly fell back to the ground and walked in front of Xiao Nan, who was obviously relieved. Seeing her exhausted, he couldn''t help but blame: "It''s really embarrassing, is this the result of your handling?"


    The implication is to blame Xiao Nan for why she has been allowed to come to Yuyin Village. These things that should have been prevented have still happened. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, he had just left an eye for her and gave her the traits of kunai. The situation can be dangerous.

 392 Naruto Power System Chapter 392

    And those mists didn''t care so much, the attack had already invaded.


    Chen lightly snorted and bounced off the attack of the members of the dark part of Wunin Village, and cast an impatient look at them: "Get out of here!"


    As he said, he waved his big hand, and immediately a thousand pieces of ice condensed from his hand shot out from his hand, but in the blink of an eye, the foreheads of those mist ninjas who had shot in advance were pierced by a hole of ice. Brain.


    Because of the cold, no blood spilled at the moment Qianbendong was penetrated. It was not until they gradually lost consciousness that they saw a burst of blood rushing out, puff puff puff puffs like small fountains.


    "Hey!" With a cold snort, Uchiha Chen didn''t look at them again, but looked at Xiao Nan with a slightly frowned brow.


    Xiao Nan was helpless and could only stare at Chen in a daze, without making any excuses. In fact, she had tried her best to stop Yahiko, but their determination was too firm to stop them, and the only thing they could do was follow them to protect them.


    But she doesn''t have the ability to crush everyone like Chen. She is only a shadow-level powerhouse. In front of so many people, she still needs to protect two little ghosts who are not strong enough to endure among the elite. More energy?


    Not to mention that there is a Sansho Fish Hanzo that has not been shot.After he psyched up the Sanjiao fish, he didn''t make any more moves, but as a holding presence. On the one hand, Xiao Nan and the others were not worth his shot. On the other hand, Hanzo was also afraid that the gutter would capsize.


    Since World War II, the combat effectiveness of Sansho Fish Hanzo has plummeted.


    However, in any case, the lean camel is bigger than the horse. After all, it was once the closest existence between Uchiha Madara and Senjuju. Even if it is unbearable, it is still above the stable shadow level.


    Coupled with his poisonous skills and the remaining prestige accumulated over the years, no one really dared to provoke him.


    As a deterrent, Hanzo is relatively sufficient, but the older the man, the less courageous he is. He is no longer the once all-powerful demigod Hanzo, and he is even more afraid of the damage to the invincible golden body he created.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi ignored him, how could Hanzo''s face be saved?


    I couldn''t help snorting coldly, staring at Uchiha Tatsumi with unkind eyes: "Originally, we Aminin Village advocated the custom that visitors are guests, but your Excellency actually has something to do with these three traitors. So sorry, I can''t let it go is you!"


    Speaking of him, he winked at Qianyue Taki, and Qianyue Taki nodded knowingly, took a step back, and was ready to hide.


    "Go!" Sanjiao Hanzo waved his hand, and shouted out of his mouth wearing a gas mask: "Kill them!"


    Not only Yuren, but those Wuren who had been invited over also rushed forward. They didn''t have the slightest entanglement in front of powerful enemies, and they were all in unison.


    Just kidding, people who can fly in the air without the help of external forces won''t get worse anyway. Isn''t he wary of not seeing his leader Hanzo?


    "Be careful!" Xiaonan yelled at Uchiha Tatsu worriedly.


    Chen didn''t panic, and sneered: "Heh, chicken Wagoer!"


    Chen didn''t even use his full strength, and even the seal was not knotted. He stomped on his feet, and a chakra passed into the ground along his feet. At this moment, a sharp and huge appeared in front of the advancing ninjas. Of the spikes.


    Those ninjas who couldn''t react were pierced through the whole body by the soil thorns. Only a few people reacted and jumped away in advance to avoid Uchiha Tatsu''s attack.


    "Huh, do you think that''s the end?" Uchiha Chen sneered, stretched out a hand, looked at the ninjas who thought they had escaped, and squeezed with his big hand.


    This pinch seemed to be pinched in the air, but those ninjas who were dangerously dodged by the thorns were shocked to find that they could not move.


    That''s right!They were surprised to find that they couldn''t control their bodies at all at this moment, even if their brains were so clear now, but his body seemed to belong to them.Even the eyeballs couldn''t move again, and stopped in mid-air, as if the whole time had stagnated.


    Chapter 686: Crushing Yu Ren


    "dead!"


    Uchiha Tatsu squeezed hard.Those ninjas who were imprisoned by Chen suddenly felt that the pressure of the air became greater and greater, constantly pressing their bodies, and slowly, their bodies were gradually deformed by the air, and finally "Boom!" , Turned into a cloud of blood, staining the entire valley red.


    After doing all this, Uchiha Tatsuno''s face did not change at all, as if he did not do all this at all.With a sneer, he looked at Sanjiao Yu Hanzo and said mockingly: "Is there any means to do it?"


    Sanjiao Hanzo couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and a few drops of sweat ran down his forehead, and he couldn''t help thinking: "This...this man is so strong."


    "Oops!" Sansho Yu Hanzo suddenly realized that he had asked Chitose Taki to test Uchiha Tatsuo before. Unin Village''s assassination technique was integrated with nature, and it seemed to others to be invisible, without a trace.


    But my family knows their own affairs. Their Yurenin village''s assassination technique is not invisible. They just use the principle of visual deception to cover up their figure with the possessions of nature to deceive everyone''s eyes.


    But in fact, there is no such effect at all. People with discerning eyes and people familiar with this approach can see through it at a glance.Hanzo cast a glance at Chizuki Taki who was approaching Tatsun step by step, trying to make him retreat.


    I don¡¯t know whether Tatsuki really didn¡¯t see it or pretended not to see it. When he killed everyone, he only missed this Chitose Taki. Chitose Taki approached him step by step, but Tatsuki did not at all. Self-knowledge.


    Look at Sanjiao Yu Hanzo again. At first, his face was full of anxiety. After all, he was the most powerful cadre under his men. Even Hanzo faintly trained him in the direction of the leader of Yuren Village, and only waited for him to retire. The position is handed over to Chitose Taki.


    And Chitose Taki did not live up to Hanzo''s trust at all. Not only did the task entrusted to him be completed perfectly, but there were even unexpected gains, and he obeyed Hanzo''s words.How could Hanzo be willing to have such a good confidant fall here?


    He was anxious in his heart, but as time went by, he slowly felt that Uchiha Tatsumi didn''t seem to have found Chitose Taki.


    Gradually, his face became less anxious, his complexion gradually calmed down, seeing Chizuki Taki approaching them step by step, Hanzo even took the initiative to cover him, constantly distracting Uchiha Tatsumi.


    As time passed, the sweat on Hanzo''s face had slowly fallen onto his shirt, and even under the gas mask, there was a drenching sweat, but even then he did not take off the gas mask. I''m afraid that Chen will see the smiling face that has been slightly raised at the corner of his mouth.


    After seeing that Chitose Taki was not far from Chen and could reach him with only one sprint, Hanzo''s eyes lit up and he roared, "It''s now!"


    Immediately his hands began to seal.


    "Secret technique poison mist spray!"


    A mouthful of poisonous mist that had been in the mouth of the psychic beast Sanjiao at his feet for a long time sprayed out at the Uchiha Tatsu four people, and did not care about the Chitose Taki behind them.


    It wasn''t that he gave up Chitose Taki, but that he had given Chitose Taki the antidote beforehand, and quietly removed the vent tube from the mask, so that the poisonous mist in his body began to leak out.


    However, at this moment, someone suddenly emerged from behind Uchiha Tatsuno, holding a poisoned sharp blade, he went straight to Uchiha Tatsuno''s defenseless heart.


    But what he didn''t expect was that a trace of ridicule flashed in Chen''s eyes guarding against Hanzang Poisonous Mist: "You are waiting!"


    Speaking of him, he turned around abruptly, and his joking eyes met Qiangzuki Taki who was about to assassinate, making his actions a little flustered.


    But he did not step back, only one step away, and he was about to succeed.


    Tatsun stretched out a hand, as if trying to harden Qiangtsutaki''s blade.His move made Qiangzuki Taki a joy.Does this idiot think his poison is a display?


    With this thought in mind, Qianzuki Taki moved forward, and the strength on his hand couldn''t help but increase again.


    Just when the sharp blade was about to pierce through the clothes and pierce into Uchiha Tatsumi''s body, Tatsuki''s hand squeezed the sharp blade of Chitose Taki.


    Just one step away!Almost so!


    No matter how hard he tried, Qianyue Taki couldn''t move forward a bit.The sharp blade has been firmly held by Chen.But Chitose Taki''s face didn''t show the slightest annoyance.


    "Is the poison on my knife a display?"


    "Oh?" Tatsun asked back, and then he applied a little force in his hand, only to hear a "clang", the short knife was squeezed by Uchiha Tatsuno, then Tatsun waved his hand, and the broken blade gradually enlarged in Chigatsukaki''s eyes.


    "Puff!"


    Human heads fly, blood splashes!


    "Taki!" Hanzo roared with red eyes.Immediately he glanced at Uchiha Tatsu viciously.


    It is impossible to say that you are not angry.It can be said that even if those subordinates were all dead, Hanzo would not have a trace of fluctuation in his heart.


    But Chitose Taki is different. Hanzo was regarded as the next leader of Urenin Village. He was even unable to have children in his entire life because of the transplanted poisonous Sansho fish sac. In Hanzo''s heart, Chitose Taki was faintly considered himself Child.

 393 Naruto Power System Chapter 393

    How could Hanzo not be angry when his child was killed by Uchiha Tatsuno!


    "You bastard!" He gritted his teeth, took out the sickle behind his back, stomped the sansho fish under his feet, and pounced at Uchiha Chen.


    "Physical surgery chain and sickle two-stage strike"


    Constantly waving the sickle in his hand, trying to kill Uchiha Tatsu with the help of a long weapon.


    The three Xiaonans who had lost the battle had been sent away by Chen, and this place was no longer suitable for them.Hanzo''s poison is not something they can resist.


    Draw out the Meteor Meteor Blade from the system space to resist Hanzo''s powerful attack.Chen did not kill.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!" Hanzo waved his sickle openly, but stopped for a while and started to gasp.


    Now he is not like he had unlimited physical strength to squander him when he was young. When he was old, his physical strength began to decline. With a weapon as heavy as a sickle, he no longer had any strength after swiping it for a few times.


    Panting with big mouths, Hanzo looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with ferocious eyes: "You bastard!"


    It seemed that Hanzo was going to die with Uchiha Tatsuo endlessly, but in fact, after a while of venting his mind, he had calmed down a long time ago. He knew that he could not beat Uchiha Tatsuo, now he was already thinking about how to escape the battlefield.


    Chapter 687: Strange Mission


    Hanzo is very calm, or when it comes to his age, he has passed the age of being competitive and inactive. Now he has been famous for many years. I don¡¯t know how many times he has fought with people. There are wins and losses. It is impossible because of a battle. If you fail, you lose your mind.


    The anger he showed right now was actually pretended to be seen by Uchiha Tatsumi. I don''t know where Tatsun came from. The strength is so strong, it is even more powerful than Sannin.


    The Sansho Fish was observing the surrounding terrain without hiding a trace, thinking about the next retreat route.


    It would be unrealistic to just rush out like this. Although he was old, he wouldn''t be so mediocre.


    For the present plan, I can only use the tactics to make a noise.Hanzo gritted his teeth, helplessly made such a decision.


    At the beginning, they chose to negotiate peace in this valley because it is surrounded by mountains and there is only one exit to go out. If they want to leave other places in the valley, they will become a living target for the enemy.


    As long as the exit was blocked, Hanzo and the others could catch turtles in the urn. He never thought that the peace talks would be successful. With this plan, they chose this valley, and they chose this valley that is very beneficial to them.


    However, Hanzo guessed the beginning, but did not guess the end. He never thought that the valley where he retreated to block the two people turned into a desperate situation that blocked his escape.


    This joke is not funny at all, shook his head, and pityingly glanced at the sansho fish at his feet, a look of remembrance flashed in his eyes.


    "Old friend, I didn''t expect we would say goodbye here today!" Hanzo sighed, with a hint of remembrance.


    However, the enemy would not give him a chance to remember him. When Hanzo was still cherishing the past, Xiao Nan shouted at Uchiha Tatsumi: "Just now, don''t let him react!"


    Xiao Nan still feels jealous about Sansho Fish Hanzo, after all, he caught Xiao Nan and threatened Yahiko Nagato.


    Even now she has become stronger and Hanzo is no longer strong, but Xiao Nan still has a hurdle in her heart. Like a demon, she always blames herself for killing Yahiko because of her own cause. Hurt.


    Xiao Nan is so eager to let Chen be able to let her go back to save people, isn''t it just this mentality?Xiao Nan wanted to redeem his sins, even if he lost his life for it.


    Seeing the flaws in the Sansho Fish Hanzo, Xiao Nan would never let it go. After yelling at Uchiha Tatsu, a sharp piece of paper condensed between his fingers, shaped like a spiral needle, and used the last trace of his body Chakra threw hard at the Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    Although the paper was light and fluttering, it turned into an invisible weapon in Xiao Nan''s hands.


    The spiral of paper didn''t cause Hanzo to hurt, but he waved his hand and blocked it with a sickle.


    There was a regretful expression on Xiao Nan''s face, and then she fell softly. She no longer had the strength to fight anymore. Xiao Nan itself was not in the best condition after the long journey. After the long journey, she experienced such a long battle again.


    Where can Chakra, who was already consumed in the body, withstand the profligacy?What''s more, he has to protect two guys who don''t know anything. After a game, Xiao Nan might have been unable to hold on if it weren''t for the support of the Liangliangwan.


    Hanzo, after fending off Xiao Nan''s attack, also reacted in a timely manner from nostalgia. He couldn''t help but glanced at her viciously, as if to blame the person who disturbed him from nostalgia.


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t seize this good opportunity. He watched the Sansho Fish Hanzo''s performance as quietly as he was watching a play. As an audience, how could he be embarrassed to disturb someone who wanted to act?


    Just like you can never wake up a person who pretends to sleep, you can never wake up an acting person.


    In Chen''s eyes, Hanzo couldn''t escape from his own hands no matter what methods he used. Chen just wanted to see what the demigod of the Ninja World had in front of him, whether it was worthy of the name or it was rumored. Those native chickens and dogs.


    Uchiha Tatsumi sneered, Sansho Fish Hanzo''s face was calm.It is as if the suppressed person is not himself.He raised his head and chest, stepped on his giant sansho fish, a psychic beast, and stared at the four people intently.


    "It''s too late for you to retreat now. Otherwise, don''t blame my ruthless men!"


    "Heh." Uchiha Tatsun answered his threat with a sneer.Reached his hand behind his back and took out a kunai from the ninja bag, and threw it at Hanzo with a "shoo".


    The result was obvious, it was useless, and Chen didn''t care.Just continuing to throw kunai at Hanzo, completely treating him as a moving target.


    At first, Sansho Fish Hanzo thought that Uchiha Tatsun had some conspiracy and did not dare to act rashly, but after a long time passed Tatsun still threw kunai on the spot, without a slight threat.


    Kunai Hanzo has also checked carefully. There is no poison on it, and there is nothing weird about it. It is completely the kind of kunai that can be bought on the market, um, a bit sharper than the kunai on the market.


    Apart from that, Hanzo did not find any special place in kuma.Looking at the mocking smile on Uchiha Tatsu''s face, it was as if he was entertaining himself on purpose?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong, but the more I felt something was wrong, the less he dared to act rashly.He didn''t want to be cut off and separated like Chitose Taki.


    How is it actually?Uchiha Tatsumi was playing Hanzo.These kunai are all excellent kunai exchanged by Chen from the system. On the outside, they seem to be the same as the kunai on the market, but in fact they are much sharper than those kunai. The system product must belong to Boutique.


    "Ding, side mission, revenge: Use the host to entertain Sanjiao Hanzo, and respond to Sansho Yu Hanzo''s pastime Sanren''s pastime Xiaonan''s behavior, which makes him feel that he is being played by the host. Successful task rewards 10,000 points. Failure of the mission will randomly erase a skill from the host."


    That''s right, at this critical moment, the system that has not had any sense of existence suddenly released a task. Although this task is very nonsensical, the rewarded 10,000 points are only a drizzle for Chen, but the punishment for the failure of the task makes Uchi. Bo Chen was a little unacceptable.


    Chapter 688: Body sharpening


    After Uchiha Tatsumi successfully integrated the power of the Six Paths, his strength had already reached the pinnacle level, and the skills learned from the system had already been integrated.


    His strength has long been different from the little guy who relied on the system to barely call it a strong man. Now he can still be in the Naruto World even if he leaves the system.


    If the skill to erase randomly was the paper painting Chen obtained early, Lanjiao would be fine, if it was the reincarnation eye or the power of the tail beast, then Chen had to pay attention.


    Although a large part of his current strength was obtained from his own cultivation, the most critical part was obtained from the system.


    For example, his kaleidoscope writing round eyes, his Mu Dun, and the tail beasts fused in his body are actually closely related to the system. It can be said that it is bestowed by the system or he has cultivated himself.


    As for the other escape techniques and the like, those were obtained through his own cultivation, even if the system wanted to deprive them, they couldn''t deprive them.


    But if the system strips Chen''s most critical reincarnation eye or the tail beast in his body, it will be a devastating blow to Chen''s strength, and he can''t just watch this happen.


    Even if the reward for this task is small, he can only bite the bullet and complete it.Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Uchiha Tatsumi has a lot of fun, he can be said to be the first and only one to turn the head of the Sansho Fish Hanzo. In the Ninja world, who would dare to play like this and be called a demigod. ?


    Finally, when Uchiha Tatsumi threw the 234th kunai, Hanzo couldn''t help it anymore. He waved the sickle in his hand and blocked Uchiha Tatsumi''s kunai at him loudly. Roared: "You bastard, are you kidding me!"


    At this moment, Hanzo''s feet had already been covered with traces of suffering.


    "Huh?" Chen raised his eyebrows and said with interest: "Yes, I''m just playing with you, what''s the matter!"


    "You bastard!"


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, the task is completed, reward the host with 10,000 points."

 394 Naruto Power System Chapter 394

    After seeing the interface where the mission was completed, Uchiha Tatsuki finally let go of his breath hanging from his chest.He was never a European.


    He didn''t dare to gamble on things like this kind of luck. So many card-drawing mobile games in the previous life have proved all this, and countless R and SR have told him the truth that games do not have SSR.


    After the task was completed, he stopped kunai throwing.No more playing with Hanzo.


    But his previous behavior has completely angered Hanzang. If his eyes could kill people, Chen would have been killed 10,000 times by Hanzang at this moment.


    I knew about my own affairs. Facing this guy who didn''t know the depth, Hanzo had nothing in his heart. Even though he had been playing tricks on himself to prevent him from getting off the table before, it was still a little vain that he really wanted to face Uchiha Tatsumi.


    The previous powerful killing technique had completely deterred Hanzo, and such a vast momentum made Hanzo unable to resist.


    Stepping on the sansho fish under his feet, Hanzo''s eyes rolled randomly.Suddenly he gave a weird smile, took off the mask he was wearing, and gasped for breath.The sansho fish at his feet was also constantly vomiting, and the poisonous gas was vomiting out of his mouth.


    At this moment, Hanzo deceived him and swung his long sickle towards Uchiha Tatsumi.


    With a "ding", Uchiha Tatsuno''s kunai stood on Hanzo''s sickle, and the iron slammed into fierce sparks.


    Only the sound of "clicking" was heard.Chen''s Kuwu is not a divine tool after all. After several collisions, where can he withstand the scythe in Hanzo''s hand?


    A few small gaps were cut out in a few seconds.


    Hanzo was so powerful that he continued to slash at Uchiha Tatsuno with the scythe in his hand, and the sound of "jingling jingling" on the court continued.


    The kunai in Chen''s hand was already torn apart under Hanzo''s devastation, and he saw that it would shatter with only a few more cuts.


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t give Hanzo this chance, and he stepped back to throw away the kunai in his hands, and he took a deep breath in his hands.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    A huge fireball spit out from Uchiha Tatsun''s mouth.The dark blue flame seemed to be able to burn everything.


    Hanzo''s heart shuddered. Although the art of the fireball is only C-rank ninjutsu, the fireball released by Uchiha Tatsumi is not only the power of C-rank ninjutsu.


    It can be seen from the dark blue flame alone. How high is the temperature to form such a dark and transparent dark blue?


    The fireball rushed towards him, the scorching temperature seemed to burn out the air.


    "Not good!" Hanzo screamed, and then stamped his feet, barely kicking the sansho fish from the fireball''s attack range. With the force of recoil, he will avoid Uchiha Tatsu''s attack. .


    "Booming Longlong" Hao Fireball went unabated, crashing into the valley behind him, abruptly melting most of the stone mortar in front of the valley!


    Hanzo couldn''t help taking a breath. If he hadn''t dodged just now, he might have been melted away now, watching the power caused by the fireball technique.


    He swallowed the saliva from his throat with a "gut", staring at Uchiha Tatsumi, and the color of fear in his eyes became deeper.


    "It''s interesting." Chen watched Hanzo with satisfaction, and highly praised his ability to react.He took out a kunai from his ninja bag again, and said in a stance: "Come on, let me try again how much you have."


    It''s not that Tatsun could not beat Hanzo in close combat, but that Tatsun did not have too much contact with the enemy who used a large weapon like the sickle. At any rate, Hanzo''s physical skills were not bad.


    Chen hopes to use Hanzo''s power to make up for his lack of experience with large weapons.


    Although he could also use the power of the reincarnation eye to directly deprive Hanzo of his power, Ke Chen understood that he could not rely too much on the power of the reincarnation eye and the six realms.The world of Naruto is not the limit, there is a higher world waiting for him.


    What if his reincarnation eyes and the power of the tail beast are useless in another world?In the end, he can only rely on his own physical skills.Right now is a good time to sharpen his physical skills, Chen will not let go of this opportunity.


    After all, there are not many super shadow-class powerhouses who have become famous by physical skills. Shigeru Hagaki counts as one, then Metkay who opened eight doors is counted as one, and Mattdai who opened seven doors by his father can also be counted as half. .


    The three generations of Raikage who became famous in one fell swoop through the unique ninjutsu of Thunder Country can also be counted as one.


    Uchiha Tatsu needs to continue to grind in the hands of the strong to take his strength to the next level.


    Chapter 689: Hanzo who feels good about himself


    Only when the foundation is firmly established, will Uchiha Tatsun''s strength rise to a higher level when Uchiha Tatsu uses the power of the six ways of reincarnation.


    ...


    When the weapons in the hands of the two were separated again, Uchiha Chen threw away the chopped and fragmented kunai.


    Now he has learned enough experience, and he has been able to master his skills in battle.From the beginning, he could only defend continuously, and gradually counterattack one or two later, and finally gradually suppressed the Sansho Fish Hanzo.


    Time only passed by for a stick of incense.However, in such a short period of time, Uchiha Tatsumi has gradually perfected his physical skills.


    Although there are complete sets of sword skills and complete sets of physical skills for sale in the system, those that can''t be integrated even if they have learned it, can only slowly turn the things learned by the system into their own when fighting against the enemy.


    Undoubtedly, Chen is a genius. In a short period of time, he has absorbed and integrated the sword art he learned from Shigeru Hagaki into his own sword art, and has also borrowed Hanzo''s physical art, constantly enriching By his own means.


    As the two struggled, Sansho Fish Hanzo became more and more frightened. What is this?This is obviously to treat yourself as a whetstone!


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s continuous growth and improvement of sword skills in the battle, Hanzo was angry and laughed in his heart. Anyway, he was also the most powerful figure in the past, but today he is regarded as a training partner.


    He also wants to end this unequal battle, but every time he has the intention to withdraw, Uchiha Tatsumi will perform ninjutsu in a timely manner to block all his back roads.


    How fast is Chen Jieyin?In the blink of an eye, before he closed his eyes, he saw that he had finished printing, and his speed was almost the same as that of an instant.


    Hanzo couldn''t help it even if he wanted to obstruct it.


    In desperation, Hanzo could only continue to fight with Uchiha Chen with a bitter face.


    However, in his heart he had already scolded Chen how many times he didn''t know.It is impossible to win. It is impossible to win in this life. You can''t beat and go, and you can barely maintain a balanced state if you can continue to grind.


    Had it not been for Uchiha Tatsumi''s expressionless face, and did not do too much taunting, I believe Hanzo would have gone violently.


    Finally stopped, Hanzo couldn''t help but observe Uchiha Tatsumi''s expression carefully while panting.He didn''t understand that this super-strong young man came out of the gutter.


    What does it have to do with the little devil heads of Akatsuki that I have to deal with?


    "How much did they Akatsuki give you the appearance fee? My Sansho Fish Hanzo will give you ten times!" If Chen could sense Hanzo''s heart at this moment, he would clearly find that this was what Hanzo was thinking at the moment.


    After a slight gasp, Hanzo was not easy to calm down.People are not suitable for high-intensity sports when they are old, and Hanzo''s peak period is no longer.


    In order to maintain the situation of suppressing Uchiha Tatsumi, he tried his best from the beginning, but Tatsumi did not please him.


    Even because of Tatsumi''s constant adaptation, in the end Hanzo had to defend with all his strength to barely be defeated by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Taking a deep breath, Hanzo felt that this was not the way to go. He placed the sickle at a safe distance behind him. This distance could ensure that he picked up the sickle to fight back at the first time.


    Relying on the distance he thought he was safe, Hanzo couldn''t help but speak with a gloomy face: "Who is your Excellency, why are you going against my Yunin Village!"


    ...


    After a long while, seeing that there was no conversation with Uchiha Tatsu, but he did not make another offensive move.


    Hanzo couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. There was a drama in his heart, and he couldn''t help but continue to persuade him: "You have also seen it. Actually, there is not much hatred between us. In fact, we can still talk about it, right?"


    Chen glanced at Xiao Nan and turned around and said, "How do you want to talk."


    "As long as you let me go now and leave the three of them to me to deal with, I can forget the past, and I can ignore the matter of you killing my right-hand man.

 395 Naruto Power System Chapter 395

    Even I can let you serve as the captain of the assassination unit under me and train you as my successor. I Hanzo is also recognized as a strong man in the ninja world.


    Under my guidance, your strength will definitely increase by leaps and bounds, how about it, and, as long as you agree, you will be the leader of Yuren Village after I abdicate..."


    Hanzo has been talking in a good way, trying to draw Uchiha Tatsumi into his camp with profit, and he seems to have seen a picture of Uchiha Tatsumi''s uncontrollable consent.


    Thinking that he would soon have a super shadow-level powerhouse under his command, his body couldn''t help but start to tremble. This is a great opportunity for their Yunin Village to grow!


    Hanzo couldn''t help but change the look in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes.There was endless heat in the old eyes, like a hungry person seeing the most abundant and delicious food.


    "Oh, sorry I refused!"


    "What!" Hanzo is still imagining how to harvest the fruits of victory after gaining Uchiha Tatsu''s allegiance, how to make Unin Village go further in the three wars, and even the name of the movie began to fantasize. But he was awakened by Uchiha Tatsu''s sudden cold water.


    "Are you sure you don''t think about it anymore?" Hanzo tried to rescue him again: "I''m the dignified Sanjiao Hanzo. How many people want my guidance and don''t have this opportunity. Right now, this opportunity is in front of you for nothing. Don¡¯t think more?"


    "You are too rubbish. I''m not as strong as I am, so I''m still pretending to be forceful here!" Uchiha Tatsuno gave Hanzo a contemptuous look.


    Hanzo was twitched by Tatsun''s words, and all the words prepared in advance were blocked by his throat.


    At any rate, he was also a well-known strong man in the Ninja world, and Chen was ruthlessly exposed in front of a few juniors, which made Hanzo''s face a little uncomfortable.


    "You really don''t think about it anymore? If you agree now, everything will count..."


    "No, rubbish is always rubbish!" Uchihatatsu interrupted Hanzo without hesitation.


    "This is what you forced me!" Hanzo gritted his teeth, his chest undulating sharply, and seeing his anger hit the sky.


    "Huh!" Hanzo snorted coldly, stepped on the giant psychic beast Sansho fish, and yelled out with his hands Jieyin: "A toast without food or fine wine!"


    "Secret technique of poisonous fog!"


    The six hundredth is the chapter: Hanzo''s performance


    Hanzo straightened his hands, and the sansho fish at his feet spit out a large mouthful of poisonous mist.By the poisonous mist sprayed from the mouth of the Sansho fish.


    Hanzo took a deep breath, and also released the poisonous gas in his body.


    "Secret technique of poisonous fog!"


    The poisonous gas in Hanzoo can be said to be in the same vein as that of Sansho fish. The poisonous sac implanted in Hanzoo¡¯s juvenile body is no longer a simple poison after so many years of assimilation. It is mixed with the poisonous gas contained in the human body. , Formed a more terrible poison.


    Long before the war, Hanzo had already unplugged his snorkel, allowing the poisonous gas in his body to permeate the entire battlefield, and now he added a fire.


    It was just in case before, but I didn''t expect things to really get to this point.


    According to Hanzo''s cautious temperament, he would not fail to leave a way for himself.


    And this poisonous gas is one of the back roads he left, and it is also the key to his victory. Maybe he competes with Uchiha Tatsun, and only with poison can beat Tatsun.


    "Be careful of his poison gas!" Xiao Nan roared anxiously. Before Chen was born, Hanzo was killed by Nagato. Perhaps Chen didn''t know how powerful Hanzo was with poison, but Xiao Nan could not have known it. The three of Yahiko Nagato have suffered from Hanzo.


    It was with this superb use of poison that Hanzo was able to reluctantly compete with the awakened Nagato.


    Nagato is not afraid, but Xiao Nan can''t stand it. She doesn''t have the eyes of Nagato.


    It was precisely for this reason that when Nagato went to kill Hanzo, he never brought Xiaonan again.


    However, Xiao Nan''s fear of Han Zang drug has long been deeply impressed.Even if she is already a strong shadow rank now, the shadow in her heart is not so easy to erase.


    Seeing Hanzo''s poisoning again now, Xiao Nan''s heart slammed, and she immediately saw Uchi Ha Tatsu throwing a mass of things, she subconsciously took it and saw that it was three small brown pills.


    "Eat it." Uchiha Tatsuno did not give too much explanation.Xiao Nan understood what he meant, and took one pill in his bare hand, and then handed the other two to Nagato and Yahiko for them to take.


    After Xiao Nan took the pills, she felt a shock in her whole body.


    I accidentally inhaled a lot of poison gas during the battle, and my head was a little dizzy. After taking the pill, the groggy feeling was immediately dispelled. The freshness I had never had before made Xiaonan full of confidence. .


    Knowing that the opportunity is rare, Xiao Nan quickly sat down cross-legged, adjusted her breath slowly, and mobilized the few Chakras in her body to slowly recover her strength.


    Nagato Yahiko and the two also learned Xiaonan''s movements and quickly cross-legged to recover Chakra.


    After all, they are not like Xiao Nan''s shadow-level powerhouse, at least they are not like Xiao Nan, even if Chakra is lacking in the body, they have the ability to save their lives.


    An elite like them is a good cannon fodder on the battlefield. If you don''t work hard, no one will help them.


    Uchiha Tatsun didn''t take the antidote because he didn''t need it. After fusing the power of Ten Tails, there are very few poisons in this world that can work on Tatsun.


    As long as he wants to, he can be in a state of inviolability at any time.


    Hanzo didn''t know the situation of Uchiha Tatsumi''s side. Hanzo was half-squinting his eyes at the moment, and he was releasing the poisonous gas in his body wholeheartedly.


    Chen did not step forward to attack, he knew that Hanzo, as a demigod once, could not have his own means of defense.


    If ordinary people want to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Hanzo, it is really difficult to do.


    The poisonous gas began to fill the entire valley with large swathes, seeing Uchiha Tatsu three dullly standing in the poisonous fog without evading.


    Hanzo couldn''t help but laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, no matter what you are strong or not, are you going to be killed by me in the end?"


    Thinking that the winning ticket is in his hands, he pretended to leak out a look of regret and watched Uchiha Tatsuno and smacked his lips: "It''s a pity, such a good talent, if you hand it over to me, you will definitely be able to break through the shackles of the super shadow grade At a high level, my words are still useful, as long as you hand over those three people to me, I can forget the blame, and I can still train you as my successor!"


    Hanzo looked at Uchiha Tatsuno proudly, he was not worried that Uchiha Tatsuno would not agree.


    In his opinion, three people who have nothing to do with him are exchanged for a good future. This is an account that everyone knows how to calculate.


    But Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Hanzo with a look like a fool.


    After a long time, Hanzo found that Uchiha Tatsuno had no reaction at all, and Hanzo couldn''t help but froze for a moment: "Why, why haven''t you had an attack yet!"


    Hanzo let out an angry roar, subconsciously increasing the output of poison gas.


    But all of this is useless. In Chen''s eyes, Hanzo is like a clown who is unwilling to accept reality, performing and entertaining himself.


    "Damn, damn, damn! Why haven''t you been poisoned yet, you should be poisoned now! Hurry up, come down for me!"


    Ignoring the hysterical Hanzo, Uchiha Tatsuno nodded at Xiaonan and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Much better, thank you." Xiao Nan''s expression was complicated, and he subconsciously said softly.


    She had only regarded everything as a deal, Uchiha Tatsuta took revenge for her, and she handed everything over to Uchiha Tatsuta, but she did not expect Uchiha Tatsuta to do those humiliating things at all.


    Instead, he agreed to her request, and even rushed over for her not far away. If all this happened to an ordinary woman, she might have been secretly in love.


    Gradually, Xiao Nan was no longer in a state of grief more than heart-death. Gradually, Uchiha Tatsu appeared in her heart, not about love, just grateful.


    Perhaps this thought will slowly ferment and will become the driving force for Xiao Nan to live again.


    "Why why!" Hanzo muttered to himself, who couldn''t believe it.Since his debut, his biggest reliance is the poison he has cultivated since he was a child.

 396 Naruto Power System Chapter 396

    The poison he regarded as invincible now has no effect on the Uchiha Tatsu four people, and the sluggish Hanzo seems to be ten years old in an instant.


    It''s no wonder that Hanzo had such a reaction. After all, his beliefs have been shattered for many years, and this kind of performance is considered very good.


    "Want to know why?" Chen''s lips curled up, and he gave Hanzo a playful look.


    Chapter 591: Xiao Nan was caught


    "Want to know why?" Chen raised a mocking smile at the corner of Chen''s mouth, and looked at Hanzang jokingly. His old face couldn''t hide the disbelief in Hanzang''s eyes.


    Until now, he would not believe in the weapon he relied on most, his poison, which had no effect on the four of them.


    "Maybe it''s not enough time, wait, wait." With a fluke, Hanzo cautiously guarded against Uchiha Tatsu''s sudden attack, quietly looking forward to his successful release of poison gas.


    The result was obviously doomed to failure, Hanzo racked his brains and couldn''t think of why his poison would not affect the four.


    "Could it be because of what they ate before?" Hanzo suddenly flashed, remembering Uchiha Tatsu''s weird actions before.


    Coupled with Xiao Nan who took the thing and swallowed it, it is not difficult to guess that they must have eaten something.


    At this time, Hanzo couldn''t think of anything other than understanding the poison.


    "It turns out that you have already developed an antidote!" Hanzo gritted his teeth and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    He feels like a monkey being teased, directing and acting for a long time here, only to be seen as a joke.


    It is a pity that even if he knew all this, Hanzo did not have the courage to confront Uchiha Chen.


    After all, his strongest moves have been solved by Tatsun, and the poison gas he relies on the most has no effect on Uchiha Tatsun.


    In any respect, he couldn''t fight Uchiha Tatsuno, which can be said to be the biggest disaster he has encountered since his debut.


    Hanzo cautiously stepped back and took a look at Xiao Nan. Although he was a little flustered, it did not arouse his fear, because he still held the last and largest hole card in his hand.


    It was originally just in case, but he didn''t expect it to become his last resort.


    Uchiha Tatsu waved his hand, and the powerful air current dissipated the poisonous gas in the entire valley.


    Although he is not afraid of these poisonous gases, he is also unwilling to breathe this weird gas all the time. When he thinks that this is from the body of Sansho Fish Hanzo, he feels a deep chill in his heart--this... Is this fart?


    "If there is no last word, then wait for death!" Uchiha Chen said coldly.He held kunai in his right hand and raised his hand, as if he was about to throw kunai at Hanzo.


    "Wait...wait a minute!" Hanzo hurriedly said, placing the sickle behind him, then glanced at the sansho fish under his feet, gritted his teeth, and stepped on it with one foot to make the sansho fish return to the psychic again. Jie: "Don''t you want to know the whereabouts of that little girl?"


    Sanjiao Hanzo gritted his teeth and told his last reliance.His words caused Uchiha Tatsumi to temporarily put down the kunai in his hand.


    "What are you talking about?" Chen frowned and glanced at Xiao Nan''s trio subconsciously, and found that Nagato and Yahiko showed shocked expressions, but Xiao Nan, her face looked very calm."It seems she should know something." Chen thought so in his heart.


    "It''s just a little girl who looks exactly like that woman, hehe, I didn''t expect that she actually has a sister. What a pity, such a good girl will be cut off from the world from now on." Hanzo smiled strangely, pretending to be Said.


    "What!" Yahiko couldn''t help but yelled, "Damn, what''s the matter with Xiaonan?"


    "It''s nothing, just grabbed her while she was doing disaster relief in the south. I didn''t expect that you guys would dare to do such a brazen disaster relief in my territory, do you really mean I don''t exist?"


    "Damn it!" Yahiko slammed the ground with angrily, "I should have thought about it, I should have thought about it, it shouldn''t take so long for disaster relief! I shouldn''t let Xiaonan run to the disaster relief! "Remorseful! Tears dripped from Yahiko''s eyes, and he himself blamed himself very much. He was already full of anger when he regarded Xiao Nan as his family member, especially in front of this person who was suspected to be Xiao Nan''s sister.


    It can be said that Yahiko lost her sister face-to-face in front of Xiaonan''s sister, which made him very embarrassed. More importantly, he and Nagato could survive and rely solely on Xiaonan''s sister to support him.


    But they lost her sister in front of Xiaonan''s sister. How could Yayan have the face to face Xiaonan''s sister?


    What worries Yahiko even more is whether this Xiao Nan''s sister came to take Xiao Nan home?


    Although he was reluctant to give up, Yahiko still hoped that Xiao Nan could stay in Yuren Village instead of leaving with Xiao Nan''s sister. Originally, he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    But after hearing the news, Yahiko was almost desperate, and no one would let his sister be with a group of people who could not protect her.


    As if he knew what Yahiko was thinking, Xiaonan glanced at him relievedly, and could not help but comforted: "It''s okay, don''t worry, my sister will be fine."


    Xiao Nan''s words of relief are like encouragement, which is no less than the sound of nature to Yahiko. Although this does not make him feel better, it is enough to cheer him up again.


    "Xiao Nan was arrested by you?" After hearing Hanzo''s words, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but glance at Xiao Nan weirdly, and couldn''t help but subconsciously think: "This chick was caught by Hanzo before? It seems that there is such a thing, Yahiko. You died because of it."


    Feeling the weird look in Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes, Xiao Nan felt a strange emotion in her heart, and couldn''t help but snorted, "Look at what I do!"


    After saying this, Xiao Nan couldn''t help being shocked, she didn''t even think why she would speak to Uchiha Tatsumi in such a tone.


    This is anger, this is clearly the coquettish tone between lovers!Thinking of this, Xiao Nan not only blushed on his face.


    Xiao Nan''s blushing face made Uchiha Tatsuro in a daze, and it took a long time to recover and deal with it: "It''s nothing but I didn''t expect you to... actually was caught by someone."


    Hearing Chen''s words, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but laughed and shook his head helplessly. Who has never been young?Isn''t it normal to be caught? Even if she was Xiao Nan, she couldn''t do Sanjiao Hanzo when she was young.


    It''s pretty good if someone personally goes into battle and arrests people.


    Chapter 692: Devouring Hanzo''s Soul


    When he was young, Xiao Nan''s strength was even weaker than Yahiko and others. If Yahiko Nagato can barely be regarded as an elite Nagato, if Nagato with reincarnation eyes can be counted as a forbearance, Xiaonan''s strength is at the level of Nagato .


    Nagato and Yahiko Jira might be able to teach it somehow, but Xiaonan¡¯s words, Zhi Dun is not unusual for Jira, but it can be regarded as a brand new limit of blood inheritance.


    The blood inheritance in this world is bounded by a lot of strange things, and none of them will make Zi Lai feel strange, but this also limits the scope of Professor Xiao Nan.


    After three years of training by Jiraiya, Yahiko and Nagato have gradually grown up. Only Xiao Nan is still slowly thinking about her ninjutsu, but she still cannot change the fact that she is the weakest among the three. .


    Xiao Nan asked to go to the South for disaster relief this time, but what he didn''t expect was that it was this disaster relief that Hanzo personally dispatched.


    The result is conceivable. If Hanzo didn''t want Xiao Nan to be a hostage to threaten the two, maybe Xiao Nan would have already died at this time.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but a cold sweat broke out in his heart. What happened back then was really lucky.She was so close to death at the time.


    So, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but sigh lightly and nodded towards Chen, Chen understood.Knowing that Xiao Nan was indeed arrested at this time, but he was not worried in his heart.


    Because even without him, Xiaonan Nagato and the others would be safe, otherwise Chen''s world would not have the Akatsuki organization headed by Penn Xiaonan.


    The most important thing for Xiao Nan this time is to take the two away safe and sound. She will not forget that after this peace talk plan, Yahiko gave her life for this. Although Nagato awakened the eyes of reincarnation, she never again. Smiled.


    Chen didn''t hesitate. He glanced at Hanzang mockingly. He was not at all threatened by his ferocity. He smiled coldly and disdainfully said: "Are you threatening me?"


    "You don''t care at all?" Hanzang''s tone was stagnant, somewhat uncertain.


    "Hey!" He looked at Hanzo with disdain, then turned to look at Yahiko Nagato and the others, vomiting softly: "What does their death have to do with me, and I think they are all mentally prepared to die. Got it."


    Nagato and Yahiko had expressions of sorrow on their faces, and they didn''t remember Henchen''s words, but deep in their hearts at this time they hated their weakness.


    Now they are like meat on a chopping board. They can''t do anything at the mercy of others.


    From this moment on, an unprecedented desire and desire for power emerged from Nagato''s heart. Only when he possessed a strong power can he protect his companions from harm.


    When Hanzo heard Chen''s words, he couldn''t help showing a hint of panic in his eyes. He seemed to be guessing about his ending, but he soon calmed down and said coldly: "Hmph, it''s impossible, if you really don''t care why Will appear here, want to mislead me? It''s naive."

 397 Naruto Power System Chapter 397

    Uchiha Chen looked at Hanzo indifferently, and seemed to be thinking about whether to take action to get rid of him. With his ability, it was easy to read a person''s memory.


    "Where is it so troublesome? Just kill yourself and find it!" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned and said impatiently.He waved his hand, raising the kunai in his hand, and he was about to start a gesture.


    "Don''t!" Hanzo gasped, and escaped from Uchiha Tatsu''s attack range with the instant technique. His forehead was sweaty and loudly, "If you kill me, don''t even want to know where she is in this life. I believe there will be no second person besides me knowing the place! As long as I die, your companions will starve to death there!"


    Nagato and Yahiko were shocked when they heard this. They didn¡¯t know Chen¡¯s ability to read souls, so when they saw Chen they seemed to want to do something, they quickly blocked Chen¡¯s presence and said, "Please stop, Xiaonan is still in his hands It."


    Chen frowned slightly, looking at the two people in front of him, although he was upset by being prevented, but he stopped.


    "Right bet!" A gleam of light flashed in Hanzo''s eyes, and he felt that as long as the hostage was in his hand, Uchiha Tatsu would not dare to act rashly.


    After thinking that Uchiha Tatsuno had concerns, Hanzo''s courage began to grow. He smiled wildly and said: "Hahahaha, how are you thinking about it, as long as you let me go, I will definitely give people what I say You put it back!"


    Hanzo is not stupid, he knows that a little girl''s bargaining chip can only make him leave safely, if he wants to ask for more, Uchiha Tatsuno will definitely not agree.


    He had just seen the indifferent in Chen''s eyes, probably because of the woman''s face, he glanced at Xiao Nan, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    Seeing Hanzo''s rampant expression, Uchiha Tatsu''s expression was very subtle. He glanced at Hanzo weirdly: "You think I can''t ask her whereabouts from your mouth if you don''t say it?"


    Chen approached Hanzo step by step, the weird color in his eyes became more and more intense, because it was the three of Xiao Nan''s back, so at this time, the eyes of reincarnation in his eyes were not seen by the three of them.


    Only Hanzo was the only one who suddenly became panicked after seeing the deep reincarnation eyes in Chen''s eyes: "This...this is the chakra..."


    He didn''t finish his words, but Uchiha Chen grabbed his head and slowly lifted it up, "Although I don''t care, I still don''t want others to know my details!"


    With a weird smile, Chen leaned in front of Hanzo and said softly.


    "Reincarnation eye swallowed by the world!"


    An unspeakable power came from Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s hands. This power that directly affects the human soul can only be seen by the person involved. The other three can only see Hanzo¡¯s body suddenly beginning to spasm, and then There is no more movement.


    Nagato was slightly aware of something, but his reincarnation eyes had not yet been fully awakened, and his reincarnation eyes in the previous life only fully awakened the power of the six realms after Yahiko''s death.


    But now because of Uchiha Tatsu''s interference, Yahiko did not die, and Nagato did not completely run away because of grief and anger, and he was still the young boy.


    It was for this reason that he could only vaguely see a little movement of the soul.By the time he rubbed his eyes and prepared to watch carefully, Tatsun had already finished his release of ninjutsu.


    After depriving Hanzo of his soul, Chen closed his eyes and slowly channeled Hanzo''s memories. After filtering out all the useless memories, Chen gradually found the target he needed to look for this time.


    Letting go of Hanzo''s body, Chen showed such an expression as expected.Putting his reincarnation eyes away, he smiled at the three of them and said, "I know where Xiao Nan is, come with me!"


    "Then...what about him?" Yahiko hesitated, and pointed to Hanzo who had lost his soul and said in a low voice.


    "He?" Uchiha Tatsumi pondered slightly, "Take it, maybe it will be useful later."


    ...


    Under the leadership of Uchiha Tatsumi, the three Yahikos took Hanzo''s body and followed Uchiha Tatsumi out of the valley and came to a small mountain villa not far away.


    When the three of them walked in, they discovered that the villa was already deserted, and there were traces of blood stained red everywhere, and the smell of blood in the village was enduring.


    Nagato squatted down, squinted his eyes and probed, and then he said, "This is a trace left only a few days ago. I think this villa was attacked not long ago."


    "It must be Hanzo and the others!" Yahiko glanced at Hanzo''s corpse fiercely, and said fiercely, "No one is so cruel except them!"


    Looking at him, it was as if he was about to take Hanzo alive, it seemed that it would be cheaper to let Hanzo die!


    After seeing the blood stains, the three began to be cautious for fear of a sudden attack, but Uchiha Tatsun looked indifferent, he knew from Hanzo''s memory that not many people were left behind.


    After all, Xiao Nan is just a small ninja, even if it is the top of the world, it is at the level of Shangren. He left two Shangren and three Zhongren here, which is enough to limit Xiao Nan who has no ability to move.


    However, Uchiha Tatsuno did not tell the trio that he had already made preparations when he spotted the enemy.


    Slowly approaching Xiaonan''s location, there was no ambush along the way.Maybe Hanzo and they didn''t expect anyone to find here.


    Unlike Yahiko and the others, who are cautious, Uchiha Tatsu Kai opens two kunai in his hands.


    "who!"


    When they heard someone approaching, the two people staying at the door raised their heads vigilantly and glanced at the place where Uchiha Tatsuta came.


    However, no one responded to them, only two Kuunai rushing over to respond to them.


    "The enemy... the enemy attack..."


    They didn¡¯t finish their words. The two Kuwu Wus had penetrated their necks fiercely, pierced their throats, and turned everything they had not finished into meaningless "" "sound.


    They didn''t have time to react at all, and they didn''t even have time to perform the substitute technique.


    When they saw Kuwu flying over, they only had time to flash the word enemy attack in their minds, that is, a white light flashed in front of them, and they could no longer speak.


    The slight movement did not hide the three people in the room, and the voices inside them stopped when they said the enemy.


    "What''s the matter? Haisheng!" A rough voice came from inside.


    With a hint of questioning, he asked the guard at the door what had happened, but their inquiry was destined to receive no response.


    The two wanted to call for help after being pierced in their necks, but Uchiha Tatsuno''s kunai was not so simple, and there were obviously two deep blood grooves on the sharp blade.


    Able to empty the blood in a person in the shortest time.When the two wanted to knock on the door, they collapsed softly to the ground due to excessive bleeding, and made two "pupu" sounds.


    Chapter 693: Rescue Xiaonan


    When the sound of the two falling to the ground sounded, if the people inside the door didn''t know what happened, they would have been ninjas for so long for nothing.


    Anyway, there are two upper ninjas and one middle ninja. As a ninja, the most important thing is not strength, but keen insight.


    Many people mistakenly think that as long as they are strong enough, they can firmly occupy the position of the strong. In fact, there are many factors to become a strong, and the most important of these is the most basic thing for the strong. , These things seem to be useless.


    However, these things, such as keen perception, super combat experience and precise reaction ability, are the most important things to be a strong person. Without the blessing of these things, no matter how strong you are, it is useless. .


    Because even if you are a strong player, you can''t get a little bit good on the battlefield.You don¡¯t care about so many things on the battlefield.Without keen perception and super reaction ability, it is impossible to survive on the battlefield.


    And the ninjas of Yunin Village, because they are located in the cracks of the three great powers, they are forced to be the main battlefield in every ninja war. Officially for this reason, the ninjas of their country have experienced many battles. Even against the ninja of Kam Konoha, there is a battle.


    If the ninjas of all countries in the world are divided into one echelon, then the ninjas of Konoha Village are undoubtedly the first echelon ninja standing at the top.


    After this is the slightly inferior Yunren Village. Their unique ninjutsu uses thunder attribute chakras to activate cell vitality, improve their own strength and speed response, and is undoubtedly powerful in all villages.


    After the second echelon, Iwanin Village in the Land of the Earth and the Mizuno Village in the Land of Water. The Iwanin Village in the Land of the Earth was eliminated because of the unique earthen power and the bloodstains of Naruto of the past, allowing them to occupy the position of the strong nation all year round .


    Although it is not as good as Konoha Village, it is not much better than Yunren Village. It is just that the middle strength is slightly insufficient, so it is listed as the third echelon.


    And Wu Ninja Village was actually in the second echelon at the beginning, and the various blood succession boundary families made the ninjas of other countries unpredictable.


    However, under the four generations of water shadow warehouse methods, the bloodstained family in Wunin Village almost disappeared, which caused the loss of a large number of elite ninjas in Wunin Village.


    However, under the blood mist policy, they did not leave them too much behind, and they were barely listed in the third echelon, able to wrestle with the Iwanin people.


    The fourth echelon is the Sand Ninja Village in the Sand Country, the Amunin Village in the Rain Country, and the Takinin Village in the Taki Country. These countries either have tailed beasts or have strong leaders.

 398 Naruto Power System Chapter 398

    For example, in Yuren Village, it is because of Hanzo''s existence that other countries dare not underestimate it.


    There is no doubt that although the ninjas here are not the strongest group in Yunin Village, they are also among the elite.After hearing something outside the door, they immediately stopped their actions and adopted a calm analysis.


    They took out their weapons and quietly paid attention to the situation outside the door.


    "Haisheng... Haisheng?" The person inside asked in a low voice, but did not get a response.At this time, if they didn''t know that something went wrong, they would be too slow.


    The two people at the door did not die because of this. They could clearly hear the words of the teammates inside the door, but they couldn''t make a sound when their throats were pierced.


    After two lingering screams, he completely lost his ability to move. His consciousness was gradually collapsing. He stretched out his hands and wanted to slap the door vigorously, but when both hands were less than half stretched out, they slumped weakly to the ground.


    The door did not open, and waited quietly at the door with a weapon, and did not act rashly.


    The four Uchiha Tatsun slowly walked from the outside, Tatsun took the lead, and the three of Xiaonan had been 100% vigilant, but Tatsun still looked like a fool.


    Although he pretended not to care, it didn''t mean that he didn''t know what was going on inside.As early as after he entered this village, he knew everyone''s movements.


    Chen''s ability to perceive allows him to perceive conditions within a radius of 500 meters under normal conditions. If he is fully fired, he can perceive even movement within a radius of two kilometers.


    A mere door, in front of Uchiha Tatsu''s perception, was like that of a woman, and it broke with a poke.


    Sensing the movement of the three inside the door, Chen sneered: "Do you think this can be resisted?"


    I saw Chen''s hands forming a seal, and the Chakra inside his body began to surging. His left hand was more pistol-like and aimed towards the door, an invisible force broke through the three people.


    "Secret water gun art!"


    A waterline pierced the door, and as the waterline pierced out, a bloodline shot out from the door. It was Uchiha Tatsu who cruelly pierced everyone''s head.


    Xiao Nan, who was tied up in the most corner, had no idea what was going on. Her eyes were blindfolded, her ears were blocked, her hands and feet were tied to the pillars, her head hung down, and her face was sad in the corner. trembling.


    Xiao Nan didn''t even know what was going on. She was just going for disaster relief, but she didn''t expect to be kidnapped suddenly.


    When she saw that the visitor was Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, the leader of their Yuren Village, Xiao Nan was completely confused. Why?Why did Hanzo-sama do this?


    Only this thought flashed in Xiao Nan''s mind, and then the whole person lost consciousness, and when she woke up again, she was already in this place.


    There are no familiar teammates, no familiar companions, there are just cold enemies and cold rooms.


    Xiao Nan thought about many questions, but never thought that Hanzo would hijack her at the end.When hiding in the corner, Xiao Nan has been slowly thinking about this issue.Isn''t Hanzo negotiating with Yahiko and Nagato?


    Before setting off for the disaster relief, Xiao Nan heard the excited Yahiko talk about the peace talks. Although Xiao Nan was not optimistic about the peace talks, in front of the excited Yahiko, Xiao Nan was not good at hitting him, so he could only deal with it softly. , He found an opportunity to go to the disaster relief.


    The disaster relief work is not a pre-preparation, but an event that was prepared temporarily. It is impossible to reveal the secret so quickly. There must be Hanzo among them, and the status of Akatsuki is not low!


    Chapter 694: Decision on a whim


    Xiao Nan couldn''t think of who that person was, and didn''t know who was malicious to her at all. He couldn''t observe it just by observation.


    This made Xiao Nan feel uncomfortable. It was obvious that they had done well enough, so why were some people still reluctant to believe them.


    He didn''t care what Xiaonan was thinking inside the door. After Uchiha Tatsun killed the three people inside the door unscathed, he took the lead in pushing open the buckle door and stepping in.


    Yahiko and Nagato from behind looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with admiring eyes.


    They had been watching Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength from the beginning, annihilating all the invading enemies with one move, cutting off Chitose Taki''s head with one move, and defeating the demigod Hanzo in their hearts in one fell swoop.


    Now, it kills all the enemies with just one touch of the finger.


    This made the two holding the heroic dreams feel infinite yearning: "If, if I had such strength, it would be great!" They couldn''t help thinking like that.


    After stepping into the door, Uchiha Tatsun turned his body to the side of the three of them and said, "Xiao Nan is there, you can go there."


    After speaking, Uchiha Tatsuno stepped back and did not disturb their friend reunion.


    Xiao Nan tangled, a complicated look flashed in his eyes, then sighed lightly, and went out with Uchiha Chen.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    "What''s the matter." Uchiha Tatsun turned his head and smiled and said: "Why don''t you go in?"


    Although Uchiha Tatsu said to be cold to the enemy, he always pretended to be cold, but in fact he took care of his men very much.


    It is for this reason that he will get such follow from the people under his hands, and he will get the allegiance of everyone in Tianzhiguo.


    Although some people were really forced by the situation at the beginning, but after a long time, after more contact with Tatsun, they also began to work hard for Uchiha Tatsun.


    Xiao Nan shook his head and sighed lightly: "Forget it, we are not from this world. Besides, after this thing, there must be a lot of things to say between them, so I won''t go in and gather. This is lively."


    "Aren''t you also Xiao Nan?" Uchiha Tatsu looked at her with a smile, until Xiao Nan''s face was blushing.


    "But I am not from this world after all!"


    Xiao Nan''s words silenced the two of them at the same time, yes, no matter how they were, they were not people in this world after all.


    No matter how great they have achieved in this world, it is useless. They are not people in this world. They are going to leave after all. In their original world, after all, someone is waiting for them.


    There are Ino, Sasuke, Suizuki, Aromatic Phosphorus, and so on. Whether it is the person he cares about, his brother, his teammates, after all, they do not belong to this world.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsun sighed lightly, looking up at the sky, with a trace of unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    The two were silent on the spot, no one spoke first, only the three people in the room were chattering about something. The voice was not loud, but it could be heard in this small place, and passed into the ears of two lonely people. in.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Xiao Nan suddenly gritted his teeth, raised his head and said to Uchiha Tatsun: "Yes, sir, can you agree to another request?"


    "Say!"


    "There are already too many people in our world suffering from wars. I don¡¯t want this world to be like this. People are too tired and too hard to live, so I wonder...can this world be free from wars? Just like we did in our own world!" Xiao Nan finally said it.


    This is the dream of Yahiko Nagato and the others, and it is also Xiaonan¡¯s own dream. The kind-hearted Xiaonan, after all, can¡¯t see people in this world suffering from war, even if the world has nothing to do with her, Xiaonan wants to do it for this world. What to order.


    Uchiha Tatsuno did not speak, he was thinking deeply.


    Since he arrived in this world, he has not had a complete plan, always thinking about where to do it.


    Now that he has done the most important things in this world, people without goals are actually more empty than Xiao Nan.


    At least in his own world, there is a big boss like Kaguyaji that needs Uchiha Tatsu to deal with, but this world is not at this level at all.


    Chen in a state of emptiness didn''t know what he should do at all. He just did things according to his own preferences. If there was no request from Xiao Nan, he would never come to Yuren Village.


    Perhaps when he sees Mikoto, he will follow the footsteps of the dragon vein and return to his world.


    Chen didn''t expect Xiao Nan to make such a request. This is not a very difficult thing for Chen, but it is not so easy to say that it is easy.


    "Is the system there?"


    "Ding... what are the host''s needs?"

 399 Naruto Power System Chapter 399

    "If I change the world line of this world in this world, will it have an impact on our world?"


    "Ding, answer the host, there will be no impact, after all, this is just a parallel world, not the original world of the host."


    The system answered Uchiha Tatsu''s doubts.


    When Chen communicated with the system in depth, Xiao Nan had been waiting quietly.


    She has done Chen to refuse her request, after all, she hasn''t done anything for Chen since the beginning.


    Xiao Nan has always made requests, and Chen has always quietly fulfilled Xiao Nan''s requests, but Chen has never used this to threaten anything.


    So even if Uchiha Tatsuno refused her this time, Xiao Nan wouldn''t do anything, at best he was just a little disappointed.After all, Chen has done too much for her, and she can''t pay it off at all.


    "it is good!"


    "It''s okay, even if you refuse..." Xiaonan replied disappointedly, but she suddenly reacted in the middle of speaking, looked at Uchiha Tatsu excitedly and said, "You...you agreed?"


    "It''s okay, you might as well do something for this world, even if you didn''t make this request, I will do it." Uchiha Tatsu coldly snorted and said indifferently.


    "Ding, system task..."


    Chapter 695: New Goals


    In fact, if Xiaonan didn''t make this request, Uchiha Tatsumi would still make the same choice in the end.


    There is a kind of people called natural kings. They are destined for the future since they were born. They may be a king, or a general who fought against the world, or a villain who committed heinous crimes...their luck is doomed So they will never be mediocre from birth.


    Under the influence of fate, as long as they can grow up smoothly, then they are destined to create their own history.


    Uchiha Chen was lucky, and under the guidance of the system, he came to the world of Hokage, and grew into a giant in the eyes of everyone step by step.


    Perhaps because of his two lives, Uchiha Tatsun appeared to be much more mature than his peers.


    This is why Uchiha Tatsuno is not optimistic about Yahiko and Nagato in vainly trying to build a world without war.


    Living in the light of harmonyism in his previous life, Uchiha Tatsun received a good education.


    However, this kind of education is not very useful in the ninja world who is used to fighting, it just makes his way of thinking more mature.


    Under the guidance of the system, Chen stepped to the top step by step.Do you want to say that he is not confused at all?


    No, there must be something in his heart, what is the fight for?This feeling is more obvious after coming to this world.


    He has no fetters in this world, and there is only this body''s obsession. He can do this and play the world in this world.


    However, he still chose to join the WTO, whether it was from the people of Kawa no Kuni or Konoha, it was a choice of Uchiha Tatsumi after joining the WTO.


    Even when Xiao Nan made this request, his heart was still in a state of doubt, why did he fight?


    However, at this time the system gave him the answer.


    "Ding, system task, unify the entire continent, let the war in this world cease and change the original trajectory of the parallel world. Mission success: reward two original cores, mission failure: randomly remove a skill from the host!"


    Hearing the prompt from the system suddenly, Uchiha Tatsumi looked in a daze for a while, smiled lightly and couldn''t help but spit out in his heart: "I didn''t expect that I would agree to someone''s request, and you have to come out to be a demon system."


    "Ding! Because I feel the strong will in the host''s heart, the system automatically generates the following tasks based on the host''s inner thoughts."


    "In my heart, I really want to calm the world?" Chen raised his brows, a little surprised.


    "Ding, answer the host. At this stage, the tasks are basically set according to the host¡¯s wishes. When the host has a strong will or the host is disturbed by external factors, the system will automatically generate tasks to complete the host¡¯s idea."


    Uchiha Tatsumi did not change his face, and did not make any movements after hearing the system''s explanation.I just asked myself in my own heart: "Could it be that...I''m still a good person?"


    Then he might have laughed at his own thoughts, and couldn''t help but shake his head to put the thought behind.


    Indeed, he may not be considered a bad person, but Uchiha Tatsumi with countless blood on his hands is definitely not a good person.


    It is said that the executioner is ruthless, but there has never been a executioner who can kill more than Uchiha.Life has long become indifferent in Chen''s heart, he will only care about the people he is concerned with.


    "Don''t talk about this, is the core of the source the thing I found last time?"


    "Ding, indeed! If you just simply cast a weapon and put the origin core into the streamer star meteor knife, it can be completed, but if the host wants to recreate a weapon that really belongs to him, then the origin core must exceed five. Row!"


    "Do I need five to build a weapon of my own?" Uchihatatsu thought to himself: "Now I have one in my hand, and there are two mission rewards, which means I only need to find two more. Up?"


    "Don''t think it is so simple!" The system couldn''t help but pour cold water: "Essential core is something you can''t find. Last time it was the host''s luck that hit the birth of the original core by mistake. In a world, only one or two origin cores are born."


    "Moreover, the two original cores of the mission rewards also need to be taken by the host. The system will guide the host to find the location of the original core, and then how to obtain it depends on the host."


    Chen Leng smiled coldly: "Isn''t it just two original cores? It''s not that I haven''t got it."


    ...


    Xiao Nan couldn''t believe that Chen would actually agree to her unreasonable request. She had even prepared herself to be rejected, but Chen unexpectedly agreed.


    Xiao Nan couldn''t help being overjoyed. If it weren''t for the three guys who were still reminiscing about the past, they would not want to run in and share the good news with the three.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi seemed to be thinking about something, Xiao Nan did not step forward to disturb, but slowly stepped back sensibly, and silently protects Uchiha Tatsumi to prevent anyone from disturbing him.


    Uchihatatsu, who was immersed in communicating with the system, would not know this at all. Even if he knew it, he would only smile. He who has a system does not really need to protect the law or something.


    ...


    Water country, in an unknown cave in Wuren Village.


    An old man with a declining age is lying quietly asleep in the equipment, and the huge equipment continuously conveys vitality to his body.


    But even so, he still couldn''t resist the invasion of time. The vitality in his body was passing by at an astonishing speed, and his body was full of death. He barely relied on equipment to support the passing of vitality, and continued to live in this world.


    For a long time, the old man seemed to sense something, and slowly opened his eyes, his old and hoarse voice was full of lifelessness: "Come on? How are things going."


    There was no sound in front of the old man, and the old man didn''t take it as anger, but just waited quietly.


    Suddenly, under the flickering candle shadow, a black-and-white figure appeared in front of the old man. He bowed to the old man first, and humbly replied: "Go back to your lord, the mission has failed."


    "Huh?" There was a faint question, but it was full of endless coercion. It seemed that it would be wiped out if a word was inconsistent. No one knew what kind of energy was in the body of that dying year.


    Chapter 696: Changes in Yurenin Village


    In the cave, the old body exudes endless pressure, and the black and white person in front of him is like a flat boat, alone and helpless on the roaring sea, and may fall into the turbulent aura of the old man at any time.


    "Absolutely! How did I tell you? The mission is different this time. Make sure you are foolproof. Nagato''s reincarnation eye has not been activated yet, and my time is running out..." The old man sighed and talked to Uchiha Tatsumi before. The decisive battle consumed a lot of his vitality, and even if he ran back to the base in time and continued to hang his life with equipment, the effect was not much better.


    "It''s time to find a successor," the old man murmured to himself.


    "My Lord, this opportunity was originally foolproof, but suddenly a Uchiha Tatsumi appeared in the middle, and all our plans were disrupted. Nagato and the others were also saved with Uchiha Tatsu''s help." Next, report the truth to Uchiha Madara.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno!" An anger rose in the old man''s heart, and then he didn''t know what he thought of. The anger gradually disappeared, and finally turned into a long sigh: "Oh! Uchiha Madara is not weak all my life. For people, did you end up dying here in the end! I''m not reconciled."

 400 Naruto Power System Chapter 400

    The voice in the cave gradually disappeared, Uchiha Madara''s words turned into a deep sigh, and finally he said nothing.


    Under the sway of the candlelight, there was only an old figure lying alone in the golem absorbing the nourishment of vitality, continuing to linger and panting, but the weird black and white Jue had already disappeared without a trace.


    ...


    It has been nearly half a month since Uchiha Tatsuhatsu rescued the three of Akatsuki. At this moment, the village of Uminin was beaming, and everyone in Uminin village was full of smiles.


    If it weren''t for the outside world is still in the midst of war, people who don''t know would think this Yunin Village is a peaceful world isolated from the world.


    After rescuing the three of them, Uchiha Tatsuno did not leave, but continued to stay in Unin Village with Xiaonan.


    Looking at the three people who were busy going up and down, although they were tired, their faces showed excitement. Xiao Nan knew very well that it was a look with purpose and hope. She once had such a look, but it was finally realized. The blow is decent and perfect.


    The entire Yuren Village was in full swing, except for Xiaonan and Chen, no one was in charge of them, because the leader had instructed them to be the great benefactors of Yuren Village and the pillars of Yuren Village in the future.


    "Is it really successful?" Xiao Nan couldn''t help asking Uchiha Tatsumi, who was walking on the road.


    "Don''t worry, I am here."


    Three days later, Urenin Village released news that shocked everyone...


    The former leader of Yunin Village, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo, announced to the entire Ninja world that he would cede the position of the leader of Yunin Village to the young leader of Akatsuki, Yahiko, and he would withdraw from the Ninja indefinitely.


    The newly appointed leader, Yahiko, began drastic reforms, first by announcing that Akatsuki and Yurencun merged two organizations with the same roots.


    Then it was announced that Yunin Village would withdraw from the three wars, not participating in the wars between various countries, and ordered all ninjas from other countries in Yunin Village to leave the country as soon as possible, and it is not allowed to fight within the scope of the rain country.


    I strongly condemn those Ninja Village that had been wantonly destroyed in the Land of Rain.


    Once such news spread, it caused a great uproar. Why is a small village in Yurencun so jealous of all countries?


    Isn''t it because of the existence of Sansho Fish Hanzo, but now Hanzo has announced that he will withdraw from the Ninja indefinitely, especially now that he is still in the war period. Isn''t this surprising?


    Many countries have sent envoys to visit Yuren Village. Except for the five major countries that can send out many spies while sending envoys, other countries are deterred by Hanzo''s deterrence and have not done such a thing.


    Although it is said that Hanzo has withdrawn from the Ninja world indefinitely, what if the family returns again?What a ninja can believe?


    No one dares to believe what Hanzo said, but what they didn''t know was that the Hanzo they knew was already dead. Now this Hanzo is just a corpse controlled by Uchiha Tatsumi, and everything is under control.


    Openly and secretly, under the guidance of Uchiha Tatsumi, Yahiko and others have cleared a large number of spies from other countries in Yuzhi.


    These are all spies that were inserted in the countries of the Hanzang period.Although they were well hidden, their original form appeared one after another under Uchiha''s system map.


    Yahiko didn''t kill them all, but chose to kill the chickens and the monkeys. After killing some of them, he chose to send some people back to their country, which was a warning to those restless countries.


    Chen sneered at Yahiko''s approach, wouldn''t it be enough to just kill all the offenders?Could it be said that if you let people go back, they will be grateful to you and then regard you as the head of your horse?


    Man, he is still too young.The people who were put back would never be willing to do so, and those high-level Ninja villages would not be willing to do so. After hearing the explosive news of Hanzo''s retirement, no one would be able to sit still, especially if the leader was a strange kid.


    They will definitely send people to test, if Yahiko does not have the same dominance as Hanzo, then the country of rain may be facing an attack like a mountain whistling tsunami.


    But these Chen didn''t tell Yahiko and the others, after all, they had their ideas.


    And Chen is only responsible for finding out the spies for them, as for how they will deal with it in the end, it has nothing to do with Chen.They rely on their methods to achieve world peace, while Uchiha Tatsumi takes their own way to achieve world peace.


    But Chen agreed to Xiao Nan a little, and that was to make Yayan completely give up.


    As we all know, if Yahiko didn''t die during the peace talks with Hanzo, Akatsuki would be unprecedentedly strong.A leader with a goal, plus Nagato with reincarnation eyes, there are so many S-level rebels in the Ninja world.


    Many people have imagined that if it is a fully organized Akatsuki, does it really have the power to make the world peaceful?


    Xiachen agreed to Xiao Nan''s plea, but he also made his own request.


    Five years!Only five years.


    They only have five years to display their ambitions.If Chen''s requirements are not met in five years, Chen will use his own means to quell the wars in this world.


    Chapter 677: Sand Shinobu is going to make trouble


    It took only five years to completely quell the war in the Ninja world, even if the only two gods of the Ninja world, the first generation Naruto Senjujuma and Uchiha''s head Uchiha Madara, could not do it.


    Disputes between various countries and hatred between various countries are so easy to eliminate?But Xiao Nan still wanted to struggle, she just wanted to see how far Yahiko Nagato can do it.


    What''s more, when Uchiha Tatsuo calmed down the war in this world, shouldn''t they leave this world?


    After finally being able to meet again with Yahiko Nagato, Xiaonan didn''t want to be separated so early.


    At least...at least let her watch the three of them slowly grow up and have the ability to protect themselves. She has not forgotten the black hand behind the Akatsuki organization.


    Although the man behind the scenes did not appear in front of them to propose cooperation with Yahiko Nagato, but Xiao Nan had to guard against it. She didn''t want the tragedy of the year to happen again.


    In five years, Xiaonan has made the decision to stay in Uminin Village during these five years, but Uchiha Tatsuno raised no objection.


    Although Xiao Nan has clearly become his vassal, he did not restrict Xiao Nan''s freedom, just like Chen has never restricted the freedom of Ino and his teammates.


    It may be the butterfly effect that Chen came to this world. The third Ninja World War that should have ended a year later did not end there.


    After Konoha''s yellow flashing wave Fengshuimen fought a wonderful battle at Shenwu Kunqiao, Iwanin Village also lost its status as the overlord of the Ninja world.


    In this war, Konoha appeared two heroes, Mizumon Bofeng and his disciple Kakashi Hagi.


    Haaki Kakashi, who has not experienced his father''s suicide, did not fall into a trough like his previous life, but continued to open up, using battle victories to prove that his title of genius was worthy of the name.


    Especially after this battle, he dramatically possessed Uchiha''s writing wheel.


    Yes, the inevitability of history or Uchiha Madara''s conspiracy did not fail.Tai Tu still couldn''t escape his fate, and in the midst of this war, he had a sad curtain call and transplanted his writing wheel eyes to Kakashi Hagi at the last moment.


    Even if it were not for this matter, no one would care about his life or death.It can be said that the greatest sorrow in his life is nothing more than this, and even his own death must be promoted by his teammates.


    If according to the historical script, less than half a year after this, the third Ninja War should end.


    But the drama of history will not stop because of this. At the last moment, Shinobu selected their fourth generation Fengying.


    It wasn''t the Luo Sha who had the highest voice before, but the genius puppet master who was comparable to the ancestors of the puppet master, the scorpion of the red sand, the grandson of the grandson of the thousand generations of elders.


    On the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War, the Scorpion was undoubtedly more expressive, and even a series of post-war corrections failed to beat the Scorpion. It is for these reasons that the Scorpion succeeded in becoming a sand The fourth generation Fengying of Shinobu Village.


    After taking the throne of Fengying, Scorpion did not choose to compromise like Luosha, although he also avoided Konoha''s limelight, but did not give in to Wuren Village''s robbery.


    Regarding their proposal to let the hero of the sand ninja Yekura become a victim of their peace talks, Scorpion did not make any compromises.


    In this case, I don¡¯t know who leaked it out, and there was a wave of frenzy in Sand Ninja Village. Many young ninjas even expressed that they wanted to fight Wuyin Village, even the elders. Repeatedly saying this was just a dazzling remark to keep calm and no one listened.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is it!" The representative of Wunin Village slapped the table fiercely: "Who leaked the content of the peace talks!"


    In fact, this incident also began to affect them. Since the news leaked out, the expressions of the sand ninjas when they saw themselves and others became wrong, as if they were going to swallow them all.


    In fact, because of this reason, they have not been out in the past few days, for fear that it will cause the riot in Saranin Village.

 401 Naruto Power System Chapter 401

    However, what they didn''t know was that the young ninjas of Sand Shinobu were plotting something, and when this thing really broke out, it even set off a storm no less than the beginning of the Three Wars.


    ...


    At the moment when the peace talks reached a deadlock, the Wu Renren decided to give in.


    After all, they also know that it is unrealistic to want Nina to surrender their hero. No village has ever done such a thing. They just want to test Nina''s bottom line. They have never thought about this. The conditions Sand Shinobu will agree.


    However, just when they were going to make concessions at the next peace talks meeting, the young ninjas of Sand Ninja Village couldn''t help it.


    These days, they have been monitoring the peace messengers in Wuren Village all the time. In fact, Ye Cang, who was at the mouth of the public opinion, is still being treated in the hospital at this moment.


    In the first battle in Kikyo City, Ye Cang can be said to have protected the many ninjas in Sha Ninja with his own strength, and even when Luo Sha was in a stalemate, he held up a tenacious defense with the scorpion.


    After breaking out, facing the elite ninjas in Konoha Village, Yecura did his best to overdraft the chakras in her body to cover everyone''s retreat when Chakra was in short supply. This result has caused her to still be the same. Live in the hospital.


    After the medical ninja in Sand Ninja Village said that Yekura might not be able to use Chakra in his life, the young ninjas in Sand Ninja Village finally broke out.


    They madly broke into the residence where the envoys of Wunin Village were staying, and launched a mad attack on them.


    Although the Wunins who came to participate in the peace talks were all good players in the village, their fists were harder to beat the four legs. When the number of people was far short, they were drowned under the angry Ninjutsu of the sands.


    They didn''t conceal this matter. In fact, they had just killed the Mist Ninja messenger, and the high-ranking members of Sand Ninja got the news.


    "It''s a big deal!" This was the thought in the minds of Xie and Luo Sha and other senior Sharen.


    They couldn''t risk the big deal to deal with the sand ninjas, after all, the arrogance of the wu ninjas had caused the whole village to resent. At this moment, all the people in the village were standing on the same line with them.


    Feeling helpless, the senior management of Sand Ninja can only pinch their noses to admit it, and with a strong attitude, rejected the proposal of Wu Renin, and all the responsibilities are placed on the seniors.This was the first time for Ninja, and it was also the first time in the history of Ninja world that all envoys from other countries were killed.


    Chapter six hundred and ninety eight: Journey in the country of ghosts


    The war is about to start.


    Of course, the ninjas of Wunin Village could not give up after learning this news.


    Ninja Ninja was defeated in a mere battle. Although they also suffered from Konoha and Yunnin¡¯s attacks, after Iwanin village announced their withdrawal from the third Ninja war, the pressure on Wunin village was much less than before. Call out a large number of ninjas.


    Say war and fight!Sand Shinobu''s tough attitude aroused the resentment of Wunin Village. On the second day after receiving the news, Wunin Village unilaterally declared war on Sand Shinobu.


    It''s not over yet. After Sand Ninja Village and Wu Ninja Village declared war, Iwanin Village, who had already planned to recuperate, began to move again.


    But they did not dispatch the ninja troops at the first time. The three generations of Dokage are very smart. He is going to let the two guys fight with Ninja and Ninja. The snipe and clam fight for the fisherman''s profit. People behind.


    After a country began to enter a state of combat, the war machine of the entire country was turned on, and the movement could not be small. Sand Shinobu and Mist Shinobu received the news at the same time, and they couldn''t help guarding against sneak attacks from behind Iwa Shinobu.


    Uchiha Tatsuno, this not-so-small butterfly fluttered its wings lightly, causing a frenzy in the world of Naruto.


    The third Ninja World War, which was originally stopped because of the God Wu Kun Bridge Battle, once again rubbed the fireworks of war.


    Fortunately, all countries have experienced decades of protracted battles like the Second Ninja War, and they have not fallen behind in terms of material preparation. Even the strongest Konoha has prepared at least ten years of materials for this battle. , Has long been prepared for a protracted war.


    ...


    Just when the various countries were preparing to start another intense struggle, Uchiha Tatsuno was not idle, but was walking around various parts of the mainland.


    For five years, Chen couldn''t have been with Xiao Nan in the country of rain. After he separated a Mu Dun clone to protect Xiao Nan, he left the country of rain alone.


    Did not go to Konoha to find the two little guys. Now they are studying at the ninja school. They quickly learn the basic knowledge of ninjas and the cognition about the friendship between their companions. These are all Uchiha Tatsumi cannot give to the two little guys. Girl''s.


    Instead of letting them drift away with them, let them study hard at the Ninja School.


    Their talents are strong enough, the Chakra reserves in their bodies are also terrifying, and Chen''s Mu Dun clone is on the side to protect their safety. Even without Chen, they will eventually become famous ninjas.


    Chen didn''t know why two little guys with such high talents would appear in such an obscure little village.


    The mother of the two people is not like a person in this village, but like a noble lady who comes out of a big family.


    But Chen didn¡¯t care so much. Xiao Nan¡¯s safety in Yuren Village could be guaranteed, not to mention the two little girls, not to mention the shadow-level super shadow-level powerhouses in Konoha Village, at least Chen¡¯s wood The avatar of Dun, as long as it is not Datongmu Huiyeji, Chen is sure to rush to the two before the avatar of Mu Dun disappears.


    Now that Kaguya Ji is still sealed on the moon, Mu Dun''s clone is not worthy of anyone except her.


    It is worth mentioning that after most of Konoha¡¯s elders were killed and injured, Danzo gradually began to expose his minions, establish roots, draw in the remaining elders, and slowly formed a group capable of fighting against the three generations of the Naruto Chamber. power.


    Although the second generation Qianshou Jianma saw it in his eyes, he did not take any action. After all, Danzo did not do anything that would harm Konoha''s interests. Although he did go too far in some things, it was after all the war years.


    Although Danzo and Sarutobi Hisaki are fighting in the open and secretly, they have reached a consensus on one thing. There is the protection of the two little guys. Although there are surveillance elements in it, they have to say two things. People are foolproof in Konoha.


    These Chen''s wooden avatars were all in their eyes, and they did not stop them. After communicating with the main body, they just let it go.


    ...


    In the Naruto Continent, the land of ghosts, Uchiha Tatsumi wearing a black robe sits quietly in an izakaya drinking sake.


    The long black hair, the cold and handsome face, the deep and charming eyes, and the cold temperament all exude a strong hormonal atmosphere, which attracts the stray women in the izakaya.


    Since Uchiha Tatsumi walked into the izakaya, several batches of women with heavy makeup still passed in front of Uchiha Tatsumi countless times.


    They pretended to be walking back and forth, but their eyes were paying attention to Tatsun all the time, scratching their heads when passing by him, and doing everything possible to try to seduce Uchiha Tatsun.


    However, Chen was indifferent, just drinking wine there quietly.


    Once again ignoring the woman who had walked in front of him at least seven times, Uchiha Tatsukin frowned.


    With his appearance and status, as long as he hooks up casually, there will be countless women who want to climb on his bed. Are these vulgar women want Chen to look after?Chen didn''t even start Xiao Nan next to him. Would he like these vulgar fans?


    However, it was Chen Weiwei''s frowning movement that caused the women in the izakaya to scream more passionately.There are even many women who have begun to close their eyes and fantasize about going to Yun Shen without knowing where they are intertwined with Chen, and can''t help but clamp the double tui.


    People came in constantly at the door of the izakaya, men and women, as if watching a play, surrounded by Uchiha Tatsumi.The noisy environment made Uchiha Tatsu unbearable. Putting down the wine glass in his hand, Uchiha Tatsu coldly looked around and snorted.


    A faint murderous aura leaked out, those ordinary people who weren''t even Xia Ren could withstand Chen''s deterrence, and they backed back and sat on the ground with fright.


    There was even a woman who was dreaming. She was shocked by Uchiha Tatsu''s aura, and she was shivering, so she flew up to the peak of the cloud, sat on the ground, and couldn''t get up.


    The whole izakaya was filled with a strange smell, making Chen a little speechless.


    Chen stood up suddenly, no one dared to stop wherever he passed, put down a silver ticket, and walked out of the izakaya slowly.


    There was silence in the izakaya, no one dared to speak, until Chen walked far away and there was no sound anymore, no one gulped.


    "too terrifying!"


    "Too handsome! Even angry is so handsome! I must get him, even if only for one night!" This is the thought in the hearts of those women.


    Walking on the streets of the country of ghosts, the eyes cast by others, after killing a lot of ignorant people, Chen has learned to ignore such eyes.


    "stop!"


    Chapter Six Hundred and Ninety Nine: Episode

 402 Naruto Power System Chapter 402

    Uchiha Tatsuo has long been accustomed to the attention of others, no matter from which angle he comes up, he has become accustomed to the envy or longing eyes cast by others.


    Slowly put the hat on his head, isolating those good or bad eyes. At this moment, Chen suddenly heard a slightly arrogant voice roaring loudly.


    "stop!"


    "Say you! Stop it!"


    When there was no response, the owner of the voice behind tried to come forward and grab Uchiha Tatsuo''s hand.


    "Looking for death!" A cold light flashed in Chen''s eyes.Turning around in a thunderous manner, his hand stretched out from underneath and quickly grabbed the guy''s neck and lifted the person up to hang in the air.


    Uchiha Tatsun raised his head, revealing a cold face under the hat, and staring at the struggling guy with murderous eyes.


    This arrogant person was suddenly captured by Uchiha Tatsu, but he didn''t even react in the first time.


    It wasn''t until I felt a little breathing difficulty that I suddenly realized that something was wrong, and tried to shake my feet, both hands vigorously held Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand, and constantly slapped Tatsumi''s arm, trying to get away from Uchiha. Chen struggled out of his hands.


    But the ordinary person''s struggle seemed a little weak in front of Uchiha Tatsun, even though he had used his best effort to break out of Chen''s confinement, Chen still seemed so useless.


    He tried his best to break free from Uchiha Chen''s hands, but his hands couldn''t use any strength at all, he was just an ordinary person.


    Struggling to open his mouth, trying to say something, but when his throat was captured by Uchiha Tatsumi, he couldn''t even say a word.


    She opened her mouth helplessly, and made a hoarse roar of unknown meaning.In Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, this was nothing but a futile struggle.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled coldly, his icy eyes were full of killing intent. He didn''t know how many people he had killed during the journey. It was because he was young, and either wanted to rob him or kidnapped him. The slave is sold.


    As soon as Chen raised his hand, a handful of Kuwu suddenly appeared in his hand, and she put it on the person''s neck with Kuwu, looking at that person as if looking at a dead person.


    That''s right, in Chen''s eyes, he was already a dead person.


    Chen didn''t bother to ask what this guy''s identity and purpose was, and Kuwu shook it vigorously in that person''s eyes.


    I saw that the person''s pupils shrank violently when he saw Kuwu, and the look in Xiangchen''s eyes suddenly changed dramatically, "It turned out to be a ninja. How dare I actually block the way of a ninja?" This is that one. The last flash of reaction in the human mind.


    At the last moment, the group of people behind the man finally caught up.


    "stop!"


    Uchiha Tatsun didn''t bother to pay any attention at all, and he waved off the kunai in his hand, struck the man''s neck with a slap, and then let go of the man.


    Blood slowly flowed out of the man''s neck, and he twisted and curled up on the ground in pain, covering his neck with both hands, as if this would prevent the blood from flowing out of his body.


    However, Chen had cut his carotid artery long ago, and a lot of blood flowed from the gap between his fingers. Gradually, his consciousness began to trance and gradually lost his movement.


    "You...you actually killed Master Xuanjian!"


    The people who came from behind looked at Uchiha Tatsun in horror, "It''s miserable, Master Genma is the celebrity in front of Miss Meizhi, how should we explain to her!"


    The people who rushed didn''t see the kunai in Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands. They only mourned and complained. He screamed miserably, "Since Master Xuanma is dead, then you can die for him!"


    His eyes were red, and he wanted to take his men to charge Uchiha Tatsun, but he didn''t succeed. When he tried to charge Tatsun, he was caught by the people under his hands.


    The people under him tremblingly pointed to the blood-carrying kunai in Zhichen''s hand, and said sadly, "Shinozuka, he... is he a ninja?"


    "What!" The man noticed the Kunai with the blood of the mysterious in Uchiha Tatsu''s hand."This this¡­"


    Shinozuka''s heart began to panic.Kunai is a weapon that only ninjas can use.


    Generally speaking, civilians will not use this kind of thing, and kunai only ninjas will buy it. For civilians, a kunai has no swords, and only ninjas will buy such short things. Turn into a weapon full of lethality.


    They had no doubts at all after seeing the kunai in Chen''s hands, kunai represented the identity of a ninja.This caused their morale, which was not strong, to suffer once again.


    "You you you... Master Ninja!"


    Shinozuka knelt down toward Uchiha Tatsu with a "puff", and he kept kowtow and said loudly: "I beg Lord Ninja, Lord Ninja for your life!"


    He is just an ordinary person, how can he beat a ninja?For fear of angering Uchiha Tatsumi, she hurriedly knelt down to beg for mercy, and the men behind him knelt down as he did, and kept begging Uchiha Tatsumi for forgiveness.


    Chen couldn''t help but frowned. The people on this street had already turned their gazes, he couldn''t help but snorted coldly when he didn''t want to be too eye-catching. He withdrew his murderous aura, lowered the hat, turned around and disappeared in front of everyone. .


    The group of people still didn''t dare to stand up when Chen turned and left. They just knelt down and didn''t dare to move, until they could no longer see Chen''s figure, they stood up cautiously.


    The headed Shinozuka wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and let out a sigh of relief.Seeing where Uchiha Chen left, he shook his arm with lingering fear.


    "Master Shinozuka...we...what shall we do?" The subordinates behind him were full of anxiety upon seeing this, and couldn''t help but step forward and asked in a low voice.


    "What else?" Shinozuka glanced at Genma''s corpse, and said with a complicated expression: "Report truthfully. If you want to avenge Genma-sama, you can only succeed if you invite the ninjas enshrined in the family, Xuan Master Ma is Miss Meizhi''s favorite subordinate, because he believes that Miss Meizhi will definitely invite the ninja from the family."


    "So you only need to follow the ninja and control his whereabouts."


    Shinozuka looked at the place where Chen had left, and muttered to himself: "Killing Master Genma, Miss Meizhi can''t just leave this account. Let''s just wait and see. How dare you provoke our wise family? People, hum!"


    Chapter Seven Hundred: The Wise Family


    Shinozuka looked at the direction Uchiha Tatsuh was leaving, and Nairen stared his eyes, for fear that Uchiha Tatsuno would turn around, thinking about it, and realizing that Uchiha Tatsuo had already gone far.


    I couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "Hmph, kill Master Xuanjian, this account can''t be forgotten, don''t think that you are a ninja, it is great, dare to provoke people from our wise family..."


    Shinozuka was very angry at Uchiha Tatsumi''s ignorance, but when he faced Uchiha Tatsumi, he seemed so helpless.


    Even he faintly felt something wrong, he had seen ninjas enshrined in the wise family, and none of them could compare to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Chen''s momentum alone is not comparable to those who worship ninjas.


    In desperation, Shinozuka had no choice but to make a decision, so he could only glared at his subordinates angrily, and then hurried back to return.


    This time they came out on the order of Miss Meizhi. They heard that a handsome young man appeared in an izakaya in the territory of Oni¡¯s Land.


    Of course, Meizhi, who is obsessed with male sex, can''t just let it go. As one of the heirs of the wise family, her power in the country of ghosts is not ordinary.


    You must know that the Wise Family is a firm supporter of the Witch Party. In the country of ghosts, the Witch is equal to the daimyo, and even more prestigious than the daimyo.


    As a wise family who serves the maiden all the year round, the power that can be controlled is certainly not small.


    There is really no man in the country of ghosts that he hasn''t tasted Meizhi.Hearing this gossip recently, it is of course impossible for a nobleman to come to the izakaya in person, so he had to send his cronies to come.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t expect that Genma was also a brainless person. Relying on Miss Meizhi¡¯s favor, he was not polite even for some little ninjas. It is precisely for this reason that he would step forward so arrogantly to stop Uchi. Bo Chen.


    ...


    After hearing the report from Shinozuka and others, Meizhi''s face gradually became cold, and finally she was furious and ordered people to drag Shinozuka out and kill them. The rest of the people were frightened, for fear of involving themselves.


    Fortunately, Miss Meizhi was silent after she killed Shinozuka. She took a sip of tea and asked an old man next to her: "Enjoy an adult, what do you think of that young man?"


    The consecration of the wise family squinted his eyes carefully for a long while, and said, "As far as I know, that person should not be a cruel character.


    There are battles everywhere recently, and powerful ninjas are on the battlefield. How can there be time to come to our ghost country?

 403 Naruto Power System Chapter 403

    Also, according to your description, that person¡¯s youth should not be considered too big. According to your description, no similar genius has appeared in those big countries recently. In the end, you said that the person did not wear a forehead on his head, or he was performing a confidential mission. , Either Rebellion Ninja and Wandering Ninja, the first two should not be possible, then there is only the last one."


    Even though the man was a little older, he still understood the dynamics of the Shinobi world, which really made him right.


    Chen does not belong to any power. He is indeed equivalent to the kind of wandering ninja without background, but he is not a ant who can provoke casually. They are destined to pay a price if they want to find Chen trouble.


    But they didn''t know, they thought Chen was an ordinary wandering ninja, who was so arrogant because ordinary people didn''t know his depth.


    "Hmph, it''s just a kid, Miss Meizhi, if you need it, I can catch him in front of you." The priest bowed slightly.


    "So, please ask Ikeda to enshrine it." Meizhi''s face showed a lewd smile, as if she could think of Uchiha Tatsumi''s scene after she was caught.


    Can''t help but start to fantasize about what the peerless face is touted by everyone.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but laugh, and the rich foundation on her face gradually fell off with her laughter, revealing the very old and ugly face under the foundation.


    The ninja named Ikeda subconsciously moved his eyes away, not daring to take another look, for fear of seeing something dirty in his eyes.


    He held his hand to Meizhi and said, "If this is the case, then I will take the first step, Miss Meizhi, wait for my good news."


    She covered her mouth with her hands''shyly'', teased Ikeda with her self-confident eyes, and said with a smile, "So, I will trouble Ikeda to enshrine. I want him to know how wrong it is to offend my wise family. A wise thing, in the country of ghosts, except for the witch, it is our wise family!"


    Ikeda Jinshi resisted the nausea in his heart and did not vomit it out, and hurriedly took the rest of the people out of the room after Meizhi ordered.


    "It''s terrible!" Ikeda couldn''t help but wiped the non-existent sweat on his forehead, thinking in his heart: "If it weren''t for your wise family to give the most money and the best treatment, I wouldn''t do it to this ugly guy if I killed him. worship!"


    ...


    When the Wise Family was plotting to capture Chen, he didn''t know at all at this moment, or he didn''t even think that they would retaliate even after letting go of those little guys.


    However, even if they came to Chen, they would not care about it.


    Does anyone care about how ants ambush elephants?For Chen, those guys are not even ants, at least if there are too many ants, they can cause some trouble to the elephant, but the ants are still ants no matter how many ants are in front of Chen.


    I randomly found an inn and stayed in, Chen did not hide his trace, if someone wanted to track it down, he could easily find it.


    In order to avoid the group of nymphomaniacs, Chen put on the hat specially, and after returning to the room, Chen took the hat off.


    With a long sigh of relief, she sighed in her heart, besides the woman''s combat power, she could not help but secretly calculate the agreed time.


    It has been more than a year since the day Tatsun left Yunin Village. During this year, Nagato Yahiko and the others have done a lot, and these Tatsun are in the eyes.


    They are indeed great. They display their ambitions in Yuren Village, for the same goal and for the same dream.


    It has indeed caused many ninjas to change their perceptions of them, and many ninjas have joined them, but these words alone are not enough!


    One year has passed, and the ninjas of Yurenin Village are reluctant to agree with them. According to this progress, it is not enough to want world peace in five years in advance!


    Chapter 701: The ignorant is fearless


    There is no special means to bring about world peace in a short period of five years. It is simply dreaming.Even the Akatsuki organization in Chen''s world needs the power of the tail beast to realize the peaceful world in their hearts.


    With his eyes closed, Chen was thinking about where he should go on the next journey.


    There are no famous sights in the territory of the ghost country, and there are no characters that Chen needs to pay attention to. If there are some special places, then the sprites sealed by the maiden are a little different.


    In Chen''s view, sprites can barely be regarded as fighting power comparable to tail beasts. They are monsters that can collect evil thoughts in human hearts. It has great growth flexibility. When it is strong, it can be comparable to Nine Tails. When it is weak, it can only barely match. One-tailed guard crane dealt with.


    After all, its strength depends on the negative factors in the human heart. If the negative psychology in the human heart is too few, then the sprite is not enough.


    As the night darkened, the number of people walking on the street gradually became scarce, and they began to drive towards their homes. The noisy street became much quieter at this moment.


    The disturbed town was filled with a breath of life at this moment, and Uchiha Tatsu looked so out of place in this everyday town.


    Just when everyone returned home and the street was getting scarce, a group of people slowly climbed onto the street.They carefully covered their faces, put on the weapons that they thought were in hand, and quietly followed behind the suspected ninja headed.


    "Are you sure that kid stayed in this hotel!" Ikeda covered his face, and asked the person in charge of tracking and monitoring with an unquestionable dignity.


    The person in charge of stalking is just an ordinary person. If it is not because of doing things for the wise family, how can he have the opportunity to get close to the ninja?


    Seeing the opportunity to offer sacrifices to my ninja, I even spoke with a flattering arrogance or two: "Yes...Yes, Lord Ikeda, I dare to use my life as a guarantee. That person is here. Inside the hotel, that ridiculous guy is still a ninja. He doesn''t even know that he is being followed. He seems to be a ninja who only knows how to play three-legged cat kung fu. Where is Lord Ikeda your opponent!"


    The man degraded Uchiha Tatsun and patted Ikeda''s flattery without a trace, just scratching Ikeda''s itchy spot. His words sounded very useful, and he couldn''t help but nod slightly, very satisfied, and patted his shoulder with relief. .


    The man was slapped on the shoulder by Ikeda, and suddenly the whole person became a lot louder, and he raised his head and glanced at the others with a slight showy.


    When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help showing envious looks, and they wished that the person who was slapped on the shoulder by Ikeda was himself.


    You must know that the subordinates of these wise families seem very beautiful on the surface, but in fact they are very low in the wise family. After all, they are the family that everyone in the country of ghosts wants to join, and they don¡¯t care about one or two people. life and death.


    The people who have the least status and are the easiest to die in the wise family are their subordinates.


    Even so, there are still people eager to join the Wise Family every year. They just want to seek shelter. Isn''t Ikeda the one who has the power to protect them?


    "You stand a little farther away. Ninjutsu won''t grow eyes later. If you accidentally hurt you, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" Ikeda stepped forward and immediately reminded everyone.


    He himself was Shimonin of Iwanin Village. When he performed the C-level escort mission for the first time in his life, he did not cooperate with his teammates in time due to timid reasons, causing two of his teammates to die in that mission.


    But because of his own reasons, he didn''t dare to return to the village again, and then became a traitor, traveled in the world of ninja, and eventually went to the wise family in the country of ghosts by accident and became a worshiper of their family.


    After so many years of cultivation, his strength has been so diligent, and now he has reached the level of tolerance under the elite, which is why he dares to take on this task.


    In his opinion, Chen''s strength is at the top level but barely able to endure. With his current elite strength, it is completely grasped.As long as you complete this mission, you can get a lot of good things from the Wisdom Family.


    Thinking of this, Ikeda''s footsteps even became a lot brisk.Looking at the door of the hotel, I wanted to see the silver ticket of white flowers.


    In order to avoid being stunned, he didn''t do anything immediately after pushing open the door of the hotel. Xiao Eryi in the shop seemed to be an offering from the wise family, and subconsciously wanted to shout out, he was pulled by Ikeda.


    "Where is the young man who stayed in your hotel today?" Ikeda grabbed him and asked in a low voice.


    "Chi... Ikeda-sama, which young man are you talking about?" The store responded cautiously, for fear that his unsatisfactory answer angered Ikeda.


    You must know that this guy Ikeda is not a good thing. From his previous deeds, you can see that a person who can even abandon his companions, how good will his character be?


    "It''s the young man who made all the women in town crazy today." Ikeda frowned. If it wasn''t necessary, he really didn''t want to admit that Chen was more handsome than himself.


    "Oh!" The store suddenly realized: "You mean the male customer who stayed in the store tonight." He tutted his mouth, and said to please: "That person is really handsome, but he feels little like you. It''s still a little bit worse than that."


    "Slap!" Ikeda slapped him on the head, "Ask you where he is, what are you answering!"


    The store was slapped, thinking that Ikeda was angry, and took a careful look at him. At this moment, I noticed that there was not much anger on Ikeda''s face. Knowing that he had not slapped the wrong ass, a hint of joy flashed on his face and said : "That person lives in the soldier-size room upstairs. Is there anything for Master Ikeda to do for you?"


    "No, get out of here!" Ikeda pushed aside the store and walked straight upstairs, the sound of footsteps "stomping" was particularly obvious in the quiet hotel.


    As early as the moment Ikeda entered the door, Chen who was sleeping in bed had already noticed his arrival.It''s just that it doesn''t matter to him, Chen didn''t bother to pay more attention to anything, but didn''t expect that the guy named Ikeda actually targeted him?


    "It''s really ignorant and fearless." Chen''s mouth raised a smile, seemingly mocking, but full of deep meaning, and simply sat up, resting his chin with one hand, and his deep eyes seemed to penetrate the door wall, straight through Ikeda .


    Chapter 702: Disappointed Chen

 404 Naruto Power System Chapter 404

    Uchiha Chen sat up, supported his chin with one hand, his deep eyes seemed to penetrate the door wall, and he was going to see what tricks this guy could do.


    Ikeda cautiously walked up the stairs, ignoring the dissuasion of the nearby store, and pushed the store away with a click. The store''s hands subconsciously pinched Ikeda''s clothes. How could I have thought that Ikeda''s clothes were so fragile and so fragile? With a twitch, the store tore a half directly from the waistband.


    I saw Ikeda''s upper body clothes intact, and a floral-colored leggings appeared on the lower body. From the look of the style, it is obvious that Ikeda stole this from a woman. After all, no normal man would wear this. This kind of floral shorts obviously only worn by women.


    The pants were taken off, and Ikeda''s face twitched with an awkward expression. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, resisting the urge to kill the store.


    "You can''t stun the snake now, you can''t stun the snake now." Taking off the shop''s pants, he comforted himself in his heart while wearing Ikeda.


    Chen perceives this scene in the room with just a faint sneer: "boring." He didn''t make too many comments. In his opinion, such a grandstanding guy is not worthy of being a ninja.


    ...


    After driving away from the store, Ikeda took a deep breath, staring at the door of the room solemnly, and his hands began to seal slowly and strongly.


    The speed of his sealing is not fast, and the speed of Chakra movement in his body also seems so slow.


    "The technique of the great waterfall?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned. He inferred the ninjutsu he wanted to release based on Ikeda Yuki''s seal pattern and the trajectory of the chakra flowing in the body.


    As the signature water escape ninjutsu in Wuyin Village, basically every fog ninjutsu can release this ninjutsu.But with such a slow and non-standard release of ninjutsu, Chen has seen it for the first time since he betrayed Konoha.


    As long as Chen thinks, he can completely kill Ikeda Yuyin before it is completed, it is effortless at all.Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes were full of disappointment. He thought that the so-called family worship had at least some strength, but he didn''t expect to be just a little ninja who was not qualified for ninja.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsuno lost his thoughts of exploration.He sighed lightly, stood up, took a step forward with his feet, and disappeared into the room with a "swish".


    At this moment, Ikeda''s eyes condensed, and the final mark of the Great Waterfall technique was condensed. Ikeda''s excited hands pushed and pointed Chakra, who was about to be uncontrollable, at the door of the room.


    "The technique of water escape from the waterfall!"


    In an instant, the entire corridor on the second floor seemed to be flooded. A steady stream of water continued to gush out from the Ikeda on the second floor and hit the door wall in front of Ikeda. The fierce water rushed the wooden door open in the first place. The sound of running water flooded Chen''s room for the first time.


    "Success!" Ikeda couldn''t help but secretly pleased, and the words inevitably carried a bit of excitement.This is his first successful release of the Great Falls technique.


    Although it has not achieved the best effect of the Great Waterfall technique, it is already a big improvement for Ikeda. It is necessary to know that he could not control the chakra flowing in his body when he was half of the seal. Very well suppressed.


    "Am I really the protagonist!" Ikeda couldn''t help but think so.


    "Not good!" Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, "Miss Meizhi wants to live!" Ikeda couldn''t help but patted his head in annoyance. For a moment he felt that he could successfully release the technique of the Great Falls. , So he subconsciously released the technique of the Great Falls, and it turned out to be really successful.


    It wasn''t until this time that I remembered that the person whom Miss Meizhi had ordered to take away was probably just a wandering ninja. How could it have withstood the impact of the Great Falls technique?


    "I hope your life is big enough." Ikeda prayed secretly in his heart.


    If you want him to go in now, he dare not. The big waterfall is still raging in the room. The fire and water are ruthless. The ninjutsu that has been released doesn¡¯t care who you are, as long as you dare to enter, even the ninjutsu releaser will not be hurt. .


    Ikeda was not generous enough to take his own life to save Chen, but waited quietly at the door, waiting for ninjutsu to calm down.


    ...


    After a long time, the movement in the room finally stopped, and Chakra was attached to his feet, and Ikeda stepped on the water wave and walked into the room.


    At this time, the room was completely destroyed by ninjutsu. Not only Chen¡¯s room, but the two rooms next door were also destroyed under the attack of ninjutsu. Fortunately, only Chen lived alone on the entire second floor. Otherwise, it would be so big. His movements have already spread to other people.


    And Ikeda dared to release ninjutsu so unscrupulously after knowing that only Chen lived in the hotel.


    I looked around the room and didn''t find Chen''s figure. "Where is the person?" Ikeda looked curiously: "Where has the person gone, shouldn''t they be really washed away by my ninjutsu?"


    No matter how he looked for it, he would never think that Chen was actually behind him at this moment, but he didn''t find it, it was impossible to find it.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The cold voice suddenly sounded, and it seemed so abrupt in this silent night. It shocked Ikeda who was searching intently, and turned his head subconsciously, but he did not find any trace of him, but he also raised his vigilance at the moment. .


    "Who, who is talking!" Taking out the kunai from the ninja bag, Ikeda Yokoto squatted halfway, leaning against the wall, looking around, his eyes full of alert.


    However, no one responded to him. The room was silent, and there was no other sound except for Ikeda''s own breathing, as if the previous sound was just an illusion.


    Ikeda quietly leaned on the wall, never making any movements. For a long time, Ikeda took a deep breath: "Is it an illusion?" Touching his head, I wondered who was talking, but Miss Meizhi''s task was still Go on.


    He is the consecration of the wise family, and naturally he has to complete the tasks ordered by the master family. What''s more, Miss Meizhi''s status in the wise family is not low. As long as she succeeds on the list, it is not the money beauty that allows him to squander the cultivation resources?


    Thinking of this, Ikeda couldn''t help speeding up his search.


    After searching all the locations, Ikeda couldn''t help but show a look of confusion, "No, how could it be missing? Didn''t he come back at night? No, no, I could clearly perceive someone in the room before, could it be... My ninjutsu was washed away?"


    Thinking about this, Ikeda couldn''t help but stick his head out of the window and looked down.


    Chapter 703: The ignorant is doomed


    "Is that guy washed away by my ninjutsu?" Ikeda couldn''t help but wonder in his heart.If this is the case, the strength of that guy is too weak.


    Shaking his head, Ikeda went to the window and looked around. He couldn''t bring a corpse home if Miss Meizhi wanted to live.


    "What are you looking for?" The playful voice sounded abruptly in the room.


    This time Ikeda can be sure that he heard it correctly.


    "Who the hell..." He didn''t finish his words. Just as he was about to turn his head, Ikeda suddenly felt a pain in his head, and then there was a numbness in front of him, and the whole person gradually lost consciousness.


    Uchiha Tatsuno was standing behind him, and a wooden stick had been inserted into Ikeda''s head in Tatsun''s hand.Uchiha Tatsun has never been soft on those who attempt to attack him.


    Let go of the wooden strips in his hand, Chen''s big hand directly covered Ikeda''s head, his two eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, driving the power of reincarnation eyes, and abruptly captured Ikeda''s soul.


    "So this is the case." Ignoring those unimportant memories casually, Uchiha Tatsu found the reason why they attacked him.


    "Miss Meizhi?" Chen couldn''t help muttering to himself.Until he saw Miss Meizhi''s appearance in Ikeda''s memory, Chen couldn''t help it anymore. He waved his hand to shred Ikeda''s soul and couldn''t help but quickly closed his eyes and began to imagine the appearance of Ino, Xiaonan and others. The guy named Miss Meizhi drove out of his mind.


    "Oh! How could there be such an ugly person!" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help feeling nauseous.


    He shook his head and walked out of the room. He didn''t expect everything to be because he was too handsome.


    That Meizhi... that woman even tried to seize herself as his face because she heard that she was very handsome.And it seems that she did not do such things less.


    Grabbing his chin and walking out of this hotel, Uchiha Tatsumi looked at the store still standing at the door with cold eyes.


    "Dare to reveal my whereabouts?" Uchihatatsu snapped his fingers with one hand.


    "There is more to die!"


    Only a "click" was heard, and the entire hotel, including the shopkeeper at the door and the two people brought by Ikeda, disappeared out of thin air.


    It was as if it had never appeared before.The majesty blew by, and a gust of wind and sand was rolled up. In the place where the hotel originally existed, a bottomless hole awoke everyone, not to try to approach it.


    "It''s time to solve the person who is called the Wise Family." Uchiha Tatsumi murmured to himself, his figure disappeared in place with a "swish", and the next moment he appeared, he was already in the Wise Family. Station door.


    Uchiha Chen stood proudly in front of the Wisdom Family in the sky. He stretched out a hand, opened his five fingers, and the six dark purple circles in his eyes seemed to shrink irregularly.


    Uchihasatsu didn''t notice this little detail. He slowly showed a weird smile: "Since you dare to provoke me, then you must be aware of death at any time."

 405 Naruto Power System Chapter 405

    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    With Uchiha Tatsumi as the center, a strong energy radiated from Uchiha Tatsumi''s body. With a force of destruction, it continuously destroyed the buildings along the way, and ran straight to the resident of the Wise Family.


    In the blink of an eye, I saw that the wise family''s resident was completely destroyed under the powerful repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng. The people in the resident did not even have time to make a scream, only a rumbling sound was heard. The residence of the Wise Family collapsed in an instant, turning into a pile of fine powder.


    Because of Uchiha Tatsumi''s deliberate care, almost all of Shinra Tianzheng''s power went to the wise family.The repulsive force spilled out is not as much as imagined.


    Although there are more or less losses, they are not as big as imagined.Tatsun targets only people from the wise family. For other innocent people, Uchiha Tatsun is not so aggressive.


    ...


    In the center of Oni no Kuni city, just after Uchiha Tatsuta destroyed the wise family''s residence here, the shrine maiden who was far away in the center of the city suddenly opened his eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Master Bauhinia?" The maid standing next to her seemed to be a little bit wrong when she saw her witch goddess, and couldn''t help but asked with concern.


    "Here, he is here!" Bauhinia covered her chest and panted, her eyes staring into the distance, staring tightly, as if there was something there.


    If you follow her gaze, you will find that the place Bauhinia is watching is the wise family residence destroyed by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Obviously, Uchiha Tatsu''s shot made Bauhinia discover something.


    "What the hell is it, and why did you appear there. Why do you carry the breath of monsters on your body? Is it related to monsters?" Bauhinia gritted his teeth, cold sweat on his forehead.


    She has already spent a lot of energy suppressing monsters. If Uchiha Tatsu is really related to monsters, then she won''t have the energy to stop it.


    If Chen really releases the monster, it will be a huge disaster.


    "Absolutely, this kind of thing will never be allowed to happen!" Bauhinia took a deep breath.


    She doesn''t care about the situation outside the ghost country. After all, their status in the ghost country is a bit special. Although they are not one of the five major countries, even the five major countries will not easily harass the ghost country.


    In normal times, the ninja will also be very careful to pass through the country of ghosts, even if the two countries are in war, once the scope of the war spreads to the country of ghosts, both sides will wisely stop and choose to stay away from the country of ghosts before fighting.


    The ghost country itself is the same. It does not care about the wars of various countries. As an independent existence, it seems to have nothing to do with the world. Except for the normal trade of food and daily necessities, the ghost country has nothing to do with any country. There has been no separate communication.


    Rather than saying that the country of ghosts is a country, it is better to say that the country of ghosts is actually just a prison, a prison. One of the biggest reasons why it was established is to be able to seal the monsters living in the sealed land of the country of ghosts.


    The shrine maiden at the sacrificial place, the nominal leader of the kingdom of ghosts, is a monster that has kept the seal for generations.It is the only weapon to limit monsters.


    Chapter 704: Witch Bauhinia


    Almost every witch died on the road to seal the monster, but even so, the strength of the monster was restored day by day, and the seal of the witch could only delay its recovery time.


    But just like this, there are still generations of witches who have come forward and sacrificed their lives.


    For this kind of monster, other countries have no better way. They also suffered from the scourge of monsters but there is no way. After all, their power has no effect on this supernatural creature.


    Since there are witches who can suppress the monsters, they can also feel at ease, only funding the kingdom of ghosts in materials.


    In fact, the kingdom of ghosts was not a country at the beginning, but just an altar for sealing monsters. Because of the hardship of witches sealing monsters, some people gradually volunteered to serve witches.


    There are more and more people, and gradually, the place slowly begins to expand.


    Where there are people, there is a community, and under the protection of the witches, they gradually start to thrive here.


    And several countries around them, because of evading monsters, took the initiative to divide a large area and let them live. After several generations of hard work, the country of ghosts was born.


    Among them, the Wisdom Family was one of the first families to serve the Miko, and their status in the Kingdom of Ghosts was second only to the Miko.


    More importantly, due to problems with the seal of the previous generation of witches, this generation of witch Bauhinia was busy repairing the problem of the seal, and handed over all the affairs of the ghost country to the families that served her.


    It is precisely because of this that the position of the Wisdom Family in the country of ghosts is gradually increasing.It is precisely this way that they began to act unscrupulously.


    ...


    "I hope this time the seal can be passed safely..." Bauhinia said in a low voice.


    "what did you say?"


    "No, it''s nothing." Bauhinia shook his head and ordered: "By the way, help me call the patriarch Qianfeng of the Wise Family."


    After Master Witch spoke, someone would naturally execute it. Not long after, a middle-aged man came to Bauhinia.


    "Master Bauhinia, are you looking for me?" He half-kneeled in front of Bauhinia. As a family serving the witches, he basically regarded the witches as his master.


    No matter how powerful he is in the country of ghosts, he dare not be arrogant in front of Bauhinia.


    Because he knows who gave everything he has, the ghost country can have no wise family, but it can''t be without the witch, just this is enough.


    "Your family, coughing and coughing..." Zijing was saying, suddenly coughing violently, gasping for breath, it seemed that he had received some violent shock.


    "Master Bauhinia, what''s wrong with you?" Qian Feng raised his head and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay." Bauhinia shook his head, and the paper towel handed by the maid next to him wiped his mouth to comfort him: "The backlash that I had suffered from suppressing monsters before, is now much better, it''s just a small injury, no major problem."


    Hearing what Bauhinia said, Qianfeng suddenly knelt on his knees, made a ground seat towards Bauhinia, and said deeply: "Anyway, please take care of your body. The country of ghosts can have no Ganfeng. But you can''t live without Master Bauhinia!"


    Bauhinia smiled slightly and said: "You are worried, it''s okay. This time I trouble you to come here mainly to tell you that your family''s residence in the south has been destroyed, and no one in the family has survived. "


    "What?" Gan Feng was taken aback, "Southern... shouldn''t it be that little girl from Meizhi. How could suddenly..."


    Qianfeng didn''t continue speaking. He couldn''t believe it. Why did such a thing happen suddenly? He didn''t even receive the news. Why did the Miko already have the exact information?


    Qianfeng''s face looked uncertain. He didn''t know who was antagonizing their wise family, but what we can know is that these people are obviously not good people.


    "Ahem, one more thing, the person who destroyed your wise family is coming to our side, and I can faintly feel a breath that resembles a monster from him, but this breath is mellow and harmonious. It doesn''t feel like a monster, but I can be sure that this time the monster riot is definitely related to this person!"


    Hearing Bauhinia''s words, Qianfeng couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Are you alone?"


    Suddenly, Qianfeng''s eyes lit up and he said, "Since that person is related to monsters, are we going to catch him?"


    He turned the palm of his hand, made a hand knife, and then smashed it hard. Everyone knew what Qianfeng meant.


    "No!" Bauhinia shook her head, her emotions were not agitated by the occurrence of the variable Chen, she coughed softly, and slowly said: "I said before, the aura on his body is not the same as that of a monster, although this A monster riot was related to him, but I believe all this is not what he wants. We have to invite him over, remember to please, and not to use other methods."


    Qian Feng thought about it, and finally nodded hard: "Yes!"


    "I wronged you."


    "Serve the country of ghosts!" Qianfeng lowered his head.


    How about the temper of those guys in the south, isn''t it clear that he, as the patriarch?It must be the people they provoke first, and then they were brought to the door and wiped out. These guys relied on being a direct line of the wise family to do evil in the ghost country.


    He banished them all to the fringe area just because he couldn''t stand it, and he was silent when he could not see.


    Although he was very reluctant at the bottom of his heart, it was after all losing the face of their wise family. If he didn''t handle it well, it would really make him unable to raise his head in front of the family, but since the maiden had already ordered it, Qian Feng couldn''t say anything.


    His power in the kingdom of ghosts is indeed great, but no matter how big it is, he is not as great as the witch. Moreover, Ganfeng also knows the seriousness of the matter. For the kingdom of ghosts, sealing monsters is more than everything. If it is really related to sealing monsters, So what does it matter that his wise family sacrifices a few people?

 406 Naruto Power System Chapter 406

    In fact, it is precisely because Qianfeng is a person who knows how to advance and retreat, Bauhinia will delegate the power of the kingdom of ghosts to Qianfeng to take care of it when suppressing monsters.


    After going back, Ganfeng began to search for Uchiha Tatsu''s traces in various places according to the instructions of the witch Bauhinia, searching according to the portrait given by the witch, and reporting it immediately if he found it.


    "I hope we can escape another catastrophe again." Bauhinia sighed softly, her voice was exhausted, and she started fighting against monsters since she was sensible. She was already very tired.


    Chapter 705: Actions in the Kingdom of Ghosts


    Bauhinia sighed, it was obvious that he couldn''t let go of Uchiha Tatsu''s trouble.After all, this is the first time a monster has changed in so many years, and Bauhinia has to be more vigilant.


    After giving all the instructions to Qianfeng, Bauhinia once again closed his eyes and was immersed in the tug of war against the monsters.


    ...


    On the other hand, after Uchi Ha Tatsu destroyed the Wise Family''s southern residence, he did not go to the city to rest, but chose to spend the night outside.


    In the early morning of the next day, Chen put away the small house built by Mu Dun and began to walk towards the capital of the country of ghosts.


    However, Chen at this moment did not know that even though he had never been to the capital of the ghost country, his reputation and appearance had already spread in the capital of the ghost country.


    After listening to the description of the witch Bauhinia, Gan Feng clearly understood the strength of Uchiha Tatsun. Of course, he would not do stupid things. When looking for Uchiha Tatsun, it was obvious that he used the word "guest" to describe Tatsun instead of saying Chen is related to monsters.


    What''s more, Chen''s relationship with the monster is still uncertain. Bauhinia just faintly thinks that Chen may be one of the factors of the monster''s riot, and it is also possible that Chen is the person destined to save the country of ghosts?


    Before there is an accurate answer, Qianfeng will not make a horror.


    Although the Kingdom of Ghosts is also a country, its borders are obviously very small, and there is not even half of those small countries. It didn''t take long before Chen came to the capital of the Kingdom of Ghosts.


    There is a relevant card at the entrance. This is the first time Chen walked into a city in the past few years that needed to line up to check in and out of the city, and seeing the guards, it was obvious that he was looking for someone.


    From their investigations one by one, we can see that something must be wrong with the capital of this ghost country.


    It didn''t matter that he hung up high, Uchiha Tatsu lowered the front of the hat and hurriedly followed the crowd in line into the city.


    When it was Uchiha Tatsun''s turn, he found that the guards stayed on him for a bit too long, frowned, Tatsun raised his eyes concealedly, and suddenly found that the portrait they were holding was clearly his own.


    "What''s the situation?" Uchiha Tatsu frowned, and subconsciously cast an illusion technique on the guards present.


    The guard who had discovered Uchiha Tatsun who was about to call loudly was suddenly taken aback, as if forgot what he should do, touched his head inexplicably, and even put Uchiha Tatsuo into the capital.


    After entering the capital blatantly, Uchiha Tatsuno seemed to want to figure out why his portrait was spread in the capital of the country of ghosts, and so many people came to him.


    "Could it be that wise family before?" Chen couldn''t help but subconsciously thought in his heart.


    It''s really possible, Uchiha Tatsun touched his chin and thought: "After all, he has neither friends nor enemies in the country of ghosts. The only people who offend are the wise people who were killed last night."


    It seems that thinking about it this way, the situation is true.It''s just that the only thing that made Chen couldn''t figure it out, the wise family, Chen should have left no eloquence, who had revealed Chen''s appearance, it seemed that the information was transmitted quite quickly.


    What happened last night, after a morning of fermentation, has become known to the whole city.You know, Chen Ye has just arrived in the capital city, who ran back overnight to deliver the news?


    Uchiha Chen hurriedly walked on the street, he felt that he should find someone to inquire about everything.


    Lifting his head, looking at the tallest building, Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes flashed with uncertain emotions: "I hope you don''t mess with me, otherwise...I don''t care what you seal or not..." Uchiha Chen muttered to himself in a low voice.


    Walking on the streets of the capital city of the country of ghosts, people can be seen everywhere looking for his traces with Chen''s portraits, which looks like an action involving the whole city.


    For those who are covering up, the inspection has been strengthened, especially for people like Uchiha Tatsuno wearing a black robe with a hat, and at least four or five waves of people have cast suspicious glances at him.


    Chen sneered, and hooked his fingers insignificantly, cast a transformation technique, and made subtle adjustments to his face. Although it seemed to be the same as before, no one would regard Chen as Look at the person in the portrait.


    In this way, Uchiha Tatsuno still swaggered on the street without any scruples.


    "My friend, what are you doing looking for the person in this portrait?" Uchiha Tatsun changed his appearance and stopped a person to ask.


    "You just came this morning?" The man frowned. Although he was a little reluctant, he still explained to Uchiha Tatsumi: "Since last night, our assistant has issued this statement throughout the city. A portrait of a man, and began to search for his whereabouts in the whole city, saying that this person will be a guest of our ghost country, and it will play a very important role in our ghost country, and this news is constantly spreading outward, I believe After today, the entire ghost country should know this news."


    Hearing these words, Uchiha Tatsun seemed calm on the surface, but he was not at all calm in his heart.


    "Last night?" Uchiha Tatsumi was slightly surprised.Didn''t he just start the action last night?


    In other words, just after Chen finished his hand, someone in the capital city knew about him, and he could still perceive his appearance far away.


    "It''s interesting." Chen sneered.It seemed that things were not as simple as he thought.


    Remember before that I heard that the witches of the ghost country have the ability to predict the future, or that Chen had already been foreseen by the witches of the ghost country when he was acting?


    But why are they so enthusiastic about finding themselves?Chen squinted slightly, could it be that the witch saw that she took action to solve the monster?


    I have to say that Uchiha Chen has been deducing even though the information is incomplete, and deducing the truth of the matter seven or eighty eight.


    "Do you want me to help?" Chen couldn''t help but chuckle after thinking of the possibility: "It depends on what price you can pay."


    After learning the truth about the matter, Uchiha Tatsuno began to ask the person in charge of the matter.


    Chen couldn''t help but stunned when he heard that the person in charge of searching for him turned out to be the patriarch of the Wise Family. It turned out to be him, Chen Weiwei was a little embarrassed, after all, he had just wiped out a branch of the house.


    Seven hundred and six chapters: The man is gone


    Chen''s expression was a little weird after hearing this name, after all, this person was clearly the head of the wise family.


    Tatsun only demolished the separate residence last night. As a result, he treated himself as a distinguished guest early the next morning. Even if it was Uchiha''s strength, it was a bit embarrassing.


    Without saying much, Chen disappeared in front of them after rewarding the person with a silver ticket.


    The next plan Chen did not intend to trouble the wise family, after all, the head of the family had already shown such a humble side.


    Chen also found out that this patriarch named Qianfeng was different from other members of the Wise Family after inquiring around. Perhaps the other members of their family were really wise.


    Ke Ganfeng is different. As the right-hand man of the witch, she has won the hearts of the people in the country of ghosts, and her reputation is surprisingly high, and she has not done anything that hurts the world.


    Uchiha Tatsun is not a good person, but he has no habit of killing, especially when the person is good, Tatsun will not anger an unrelated person because of his own interests.


    After roughly understanding why they were looking for themselves, Chen made up his mind. He would definitely take a look at this monster in the country of ghosts, but it didn¡¯t mean that he did something to help the country of ghosts. Plan to be a gunman for the ghost country.


    Want him to agree to deal with monsters for the kingdom of ghosts?Then we must see what price they can pay.


    Chen put away his hat, and after using the transformation technique to modify his appearance, Chen can walk on the street openly. The guards will no longer treat him as a person in the portrait. After all, he is a capital city, and he will no longer appear as a small place. The containment incident that occurred.


    Tatsun still appreciates the sake of Oni no Kuni.Although it is not as good as the fine wines produced by Huaxia Kingdom in the system, it is already considered a very good wine in the entire Ninja World.


    Uncovering the lid, a fresh and elegant wine scent lingers on the tip of the nose, with a hint of fruity fragrance.


    Pour a glass, the wine is bright yellow, like the realgar wine of China, but not as turbid as realgar wine, and not as top as it.


    Xiao Lao took a sip, his lips and teeth were fragrant, and the faint smell of wine mixed with the fresh fruit flavor swirled in his mouth.


    If this time can be accompanied by some light dishes, or some pastries, it will be more perfect.Isn¡¯t sake a great match with mussels?Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but think so.


    As for the monsters in the country of ghosts?Pull it down, he is not the savior, he has no obligation to save the world.The reason why he promised Xiaonan to settle the war was because of Xiaonan on the one hand, and on the other hand because of the system''s mission. If it was replaced by another person to let Uchiha Tatsu calm the war?Chen Neng calmed him down first.

 407 Naruto Power System Chapter 407

    Different from Tatsun''s good time, now the whole country of ghosts has started to go crazy. After knowing Uchiha Tatsu''s path, Ganfeng began a large-scale search.


    Now that time has passed nearly a whole day, according to the country of ghosts, which is not big or small, basically one more person and one less person can be easily found.


    As a result, this whole day was about to pass, but the person was still not found, as if this person had never appeared before, disappearing from the territory of the country of ghosts.


    Qian Feng has never received a reply from the news, and the whole person is anxious.So long has passed since the Miko ordered it, but he found nothing.


    "Quick! Check it out! Find out for me when you dig the ground three feet. What! Not enough manpower? Wouldn''t your mother send additional manpower?" After receiving the reply, Qianfeng looked furious and maintained it for decades The calm state of mind was broken.


    This was the first time that he hadn''t completed the Miko-sama mission well, especially when the mission this time was related to monsters.This made him feel a trace of decadence.


    For a long time, Gan Feng, who had still not received the news, sighed lightly.Take the initiative to walk towards the shrine where Bauhinia is.


    ...


    "How about it, is there any news?" Seeing Qianfeng coming in, the witch Bauhinia asked impatiently.Can''t tolerate her not to worry, things related to monsters are so urgent.Don''t tolerate the slightest sloppy.


    Gan Feng gave a bitter smile, and then half-kneeled in front of Bauhinia, apologizing: "Sorry, Lord Bauhinia, we did not find that person. Now we have expanded the search range. As long as he is still in the land of ghosts, he must be Can find him!"


    After Qian Feng finished speaking, Bauhinia glanced at him strangely, and muttered softly, "It shouldn''t be."


    She sat down, folded her hands in front of her chest, closed her eyes, and began to reversely deduce Uchiha Tatsumi''s position using the weak connection between Kantoyo and Uchiha Tatsumi as a medium.


    However, in fact, this is just a perception ability, not so mysterious, just like Kakashi''s psychic beast Parker, as long as there is a smell, people can be found.


    And Bauhinia is just following the small connection between Chen and the Wise Family to guess the scope of Chen now.This is because she can dream of the future.


    Now she just advanced her dream and took the initiative to dream of a perceptual dream.


    The forecasting time is very boring. Not only Bauhinia knows this, but Qianfeng also understands it.


    After seeing the Miko making this kind of action, Qian Feng didn''t bother anymore, but carefully pushed out the room, gently closed the door, and stood by the door, waiting for the Miko Bauhinia to wake up and call him so that he would appear in the first place.


    ...


    If it was an ordinary person, the strange perception ability of the Witch Bauhinia might be really useful.


    But is Uchiha Tatsuo an ordinary person?Not to mention that there is a system in his body now that his strength is bursting, even his current invincible luck can shield most people from snooping, and even cause backlash.


    Bauhinia, who was perceiving with closed eyes, didn''t expect Chen''s to be so difficult to snoop. Even if there was a medium, it would be nothing but a vast expanse of whiteness.Bauhinia did not believe in evil, and increased the output of mental power, further exploring the position of Uchiha.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes sharply, spit out a large mouthful of blood, her face was filled with unbelievable surprise: "This... how is this possible! Why is it like this!"


    Chapter 707: Invitation Rejected


    Bauhinia was using her abilities to foresee Uchiha Tatsu''s position, but she didn''t even think that her ability that had never worked before would not succeed.


    Even when using her abilities to probe Uchiha Tatsu''s position, a power that did not belong to her appeared in her body.


    This power rushed across her body, constantly eroding her body, and even withstood this shock, she was caught off guard.


    The power that was originally filled in the body has ceased, and by the backlash of this power, Bauhinia can''t help but spit out a big mouth of muddy blood.


    What was even more uncomfortable was that because of the injury to the Bauhinia, the monster found a loophole and took the opportunity to make a violent impact, which made Bauhinia even worse when it was caught off guard.


    But all this is not without gain, at least Bauhinia can determine the location of Uchiha Tatsuo, and it took such a large price to reluctantly confirm Uchiha Tatsuo''s location. It is not worth it.


    Bauhinia couldn''t help but let out a wry smile. If she knew the result was like this, she would definitely not try to perceive Uchiha Tatsu''s position.


    Cough gently, dry the blood on the corners of your mouth, try to make yourself look less weak.Now that it has happened, there is no other way. I can only find Uchiha Tatsumi as soon as possible, hoping that he can redeem this loss.


    Now the monster could not be suppressed by her alone.


    Originally, Bauhinia was a little strenuous to suppress the monster by himself. After being backlashed, Bauhinia had no extra power to suppress the monster, and could only barely maintain the seal without being broken by the monster.


    "I hope I can find him as soon as possible, I hope my guess is not wrong." Bauhinia whispered secretly in his heart, and called Qianfeng in at the door.


    "I found out, now that man is in the capital."


    "What?" Gan Feng was taken aback: "It''s impossible! I have deployed a lot of manpower in the capital. If he enters the city, I should have heard the news long ago. How could it be possible that no news has been delivered yet?"


    Gan Feng couldn''t believe that Master Miko was clearly questioning his ability to work. It was clear that he had been working hard to find Chen''s whereabouts, but Master Miko said that the person they were looking for had already arrived in the capital.


    Although he didn''t dare to question Bauhinia''s answer, he still had to prove for himself that he did not slack off the things that Lord Miko ordered, but did his best to complete it.


    "It''s not to blame you." Bauhinia shook his head gently, waved his hand, and said to Qianfeng with some comfort: "It''s not your reason, you know that person is a ninja, just a transformation technique is not something you can find of.


    What I can know now is that he has arrived in the capital, but he cannot accurately determine his location. You need to find the rest. You must find him as soon as possible. There is not much time left for us."


    Having said so much in one breath, Bauhinia was a little short of breath. She had just been injured, and her tone was not particularly good, and her speech was obviously weak.


    As if he had heard the sense of weakness in Bauhinia''s words, Qianfeng couldn''t help but be concerned and said: "It''s okay? Lord Bauhinia, your body doesn''t matter, right?"


    She shook her head and said softly and relievedly: "My body is fine, as long as you can find him as soon as possible, maybe we can really solve the monster completely."


    "Understood! Then I will find someone now, Lord Bauhinia, you must pay attention to rest. The country of ghosts can have no Ganfeng, but you can''t be without you!"


    "Don''t worry, I will. Go down." Bauhinia nodded.


    "Yes!"


    Now that he knew Uchiha Tatsu was in the capital, the rest of the matter would be easier to unfold.Just find out how many strangers came into the city today.


    The capital of the country of ghosts said it was big or small. After some investigation, Uchiha Tatsumi could be found, as long as they found the clues correctly.


    Obviously, Uchiha Tatsuno did not hide his whereabouts, even if he used the transformation technique, if he is a man of heart, he can definitely find Uchiha Tatsuno''s whereabouts along the clues.


    Tatsun was not surprised at this point. When Ganfeng appeared in front of him the next afternoon, Tatsun was in the izakaya tasting the newly brewed sake from Oni no Kuni this year.


    "Sit down and have a drink?" Uchiha Tatsuno raised his glass and motioned to Qianfeng.


    Gan Feng smiled softly, sat down and took the wine glass and poured a glass of wine to Uchiha Tatsumi, and drank it in one sip: "Introduce myself, my name is Gan Feng. I am the servant of the witch Bauhinia in the country of ghosts. One."


    "I know." Chen nodded.


    "In addition, I am still the current patriarch of the wise clan."


    "I know too." Chen poured the sake in one sip.


    "In fact, regarding the issue of Meizhi, I am here to apologize to you. This is a mistake of our wise family. I know Meizhi this person better. If it were not for her, I would not ban her. Go to the south.¡± Qianfeng¡¯s words were deeply apologetic, after all, this matter was the fault of their family.


    To be honest, it is not that Qianfeng has never thought of saving face, but in comparison, the face of their wise family is so insignificant compared to the future of the whole country of ghosts.


    If Uchiha Tatsumi can really help the country of ghosts solve the monsters that have been there for so many years, what if he destroys the entire Wisdom Family?


    The kingdom of ghosts originally existed to seal the monsters. As long as the monsters can be eliminated, what is the loss of a wise family?


    I have to say that Qianfeng''s enlightenment is very high, which is also expected, if he does not have such a level of enlightenment, he will not be favored by the witch Bauhinia.

 408 Naruto Power System Chapter 408

    "I haven''t consulted Mr. Zun''s name?" Qian Feng asked tentatively.


    "Uchiha Tatsun!" Tatsun said lightly.


    "Then, Mr. Chen, in fact, we are here this time to invite you to be the most honorable guest in the Kingdom of Ghosts." Gan Feng looked Chen Ken.


    Chen squeezed a piece of pastry, and said lightly after eating, "No!"


    After hearing this, Qian Feng frowned slightly and tried to persuade him: "Mr. Chen, we are really sincere..."


    He didn''t finish his words and was interrupted by Chen: "I''m just a passer-by who travels everywhere. I don''t want to deal with anyone, and I don''t want to have anything to do with anyone."


    "Mr. Tatsun!" Ganfeng was anxious, stood up, and stared at Uchiha Tatsun tightly: "Please sir, the future of our country of ghosts is on you!" Bow deeply.


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at him, but did not speak.


    Chapter 708: Embarrassment in the Kingdom of Ghosts


    Uchiha Tatsun glanced at him, but did not speak.He just continued to eat the food on the table. For him, Qianfeng''s words were not as attractive as the food on the table.


    "Mr. Tatsun, we sincerely want to invite you, please..." Ganfeng tried to persuade Uchiha Tatsuo further, but when he saw Uchiha Tatsuo''s indifferent expression, he couldn''t help but feel extremely anxious.


    Although Zijing didn''t say anything, Qianfeng wasn''t a fool either. She was so obviously weak, trying hard to pretend to be nonchalant. Although Qianfeng didn''t say it, he understood very well in his heart.


    There is not much time left for them in the country of ghosts.


    Bauhinia will not last long. The witches have always been single-passed. Only when one witch dies, the second witch will be born.


    Bauhinia has just passed its eighteenth birthday, and it is impossible to have a chance to give birth to offspring. Even if a new witch is born, it takes time to cultivate.


    But now the ghost country lacks time.


    Whether it is Bauhinia or Qianfeng and other important figures in the Kingdom of Ghosts, they know that if there is no new hope in this situation, it is very likely that the monster will be born again.


    Although this news has not been released, the shadows of various Ninja villages in various countries know a little bit.


    What can I do if I know?Knowing that they can''t do anything, they can only help the ghost country as much as possible in terms of materials, and send a few more medical ninjas to take care of the shrine maiden''s body.


    They had already prepared for the worst. In case the monster broke the seal, they would definitely force the witch to give up their lives and continue to seal the monster.


    Don''t say they are cold-blooded and ruthless.The fact is that everyone has their own position. As the name of their respective country, as the shadow of each Shinobu village, they must stand in their respective positions to fight for the best interests of their forces. There is no way.


    People can''t help themselves in the arena, and that''s what they say.


    Maybe they can''t bear it in their hearts, but they will never show mercy. After all, isn''t the country of ghosts just to resist monsters?Isn''t the witch''s existence just to seal the monster?


    Sacrificing a witch, sacrificing a ghost country can seal the monster, I believe they will do it.


    Qian Feng knew this. He knew how filthy the big countries were, so now that someone can save their ghost country, someone can help the witch seal the monster, he will definitely do everything possible to get this person¡¯s help. at all costs!


    This!It is his most basic mission as serving!


    Qian Feng took a deep breath and looked at Uchiha Tatsu solemnly, his eyes gradually becoming sharper.


    "Why? Is the invitation not successful and ready to do it hard?" Chen raised his brows and mocked.


    "No, no, no!" Qian Feng shook his head again and again. Although he had this idea in his heart, it was obvious that he did not have this strength.


    After learning about Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength from the maiden, he thought that carrying these three melons with his men was no match for Uchiha Tatsumi, and his hardened thoughts only flashed in Ganfeng''s mind.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Uchiha Tatsun with solemn eyes, and solemnly said: "We sincerely hope that Mr. Tatsun can help our country of ghosts tide over the difficulties in front of us. If Mr. Tatsuh has any needs, please mention it, as long as we If we can do it, we will do our best to do it. Even if you want my life, I leave it here without saying anything. I only hope that you can help the country of ghosts tide over the current difficulties."


    "Why do I want your life!" Uchiha Tatsu was speechless, put down the cake, sat in the position, his eyes were calm, and said calmly, "The price? I''m afraid the price is too high and you can''t afford it."


    "Your Excellency, as long as our country of ghosts can do it, we will definitely do it at all costs!" Qianfeng was invigorated and waved his hand, quite a demeanor of the country.I was secretly happy, not afraid that Uchiha Tatsun would not give up the conditions, but Tatsun would not agree.


    As long as Tatsuken puts forward the conditions, things will be done. I am afraid that in Uchiha Tatsumi, he will not look down on the country of ghosts and refuses to make conditions. Then Ganfeng does not know what to ask Uchiha Tatsumi to help They are the land of ghosts.


    "Conditions..." Uchiha Tatsun thought for a while, but didn''t say it immediately: "I haven''t thought of it yet. I will tell you when I think about it. Take me to your maiden first!"


    In fact, Chen was only planning to see the monsters in the country of ghosts, but he did not expect that the system would suddenly issue a task at this time.


    "Ding! Side mission: solve the monsters in the country of ghosts, help the witches of the country of ghosts solve the long-sealed monsters in the country of ghosts, and restore stability to the country of ghosts. Mission reward: unknown, mission failed: unknown! Note: this time The task is inextricably related to the host, and if the host refuses, it may cause unpredictable consequences."


    Just for this unknown reward, Uchiha Tatsu agreed. As for the unforeseen consequences of the system, Tatsu didn¡¯t know. After silently contacting the system, he didn¡¯t get an answer from the system. It seems that this matter must be intervened. Chen thought.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsun''s promise, Ganfeng was overjoyed, and quickly answered, Dang Even going to leave with Tatsun.


    "Slow!" Chen stretched out his hand to stop him: "Help me carry a pot of wine."


    "Don''t talk about a pot, after you meet Master Bauhinia, there will be no problem even with ten pots." Qianfeng hurriedly brought a pot of wine and left with Chen.Every minute is very urgent now, of course Qianfeng will not care about the details with Uchiha Tatsuo.


    You know, for every minute there is a delay, the monster is more likely to break its seal.He can''t afford it, and the country of ghosts can''t afford it even more.


    ...


    Bringing Uchiha Chen all the way to Bauhinia''s residence.


    "Master Bauhinia, I have already brought you, please..."


    "Please come in, please." Bauhinia''s weak voice came from the room.


    "Yes!"


    Tatsun pushed the door in, and at first glance she saw the woman kneeling in front of the shrine. Her thin body looked shaky, and her purple hair stretched to her waist. After she turned around, Tatsun could see her. The appearance is very delicate, but also very weak.


    This was Uchiha''s first impression, but it was such an extremely weak woman who supported the whole country of ghosts and shouldered the heavy task of suppressing monsters.


    "Please sit down." Bauhinia smiled sadly, she paled without a trace of blood on her face, she coughed slightly, and blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth.Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi looking at her, he couldn''t help but smile softly: "I made you laugh. I used the secret technique before and was bitten back. I may not be able to suppress the monster for long."


    Chapter 709: Be Smart


    There was no trace of blood on Bauhinia¡¯s pale face, and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. Such a contrasting scene appeared naked in front of Uchiha Tatsumi. However, this gave Bauhinia a unique morbid beauty, although it was slightly compared with Ino Konan. Inferior, but not where it is.


    The three women have their own merits, but Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t care, what kind of woman has he not seen?For Zijingchen, he only looked at it with an appreciative look, and there was no other strange look.


    Although Beichen stared at Bauhinia with some discomfort, he didn''t have the slightest disgust. This made Bauhinia feel very strange. After all, it was something that had never happened before, but it would also make Bauhinia feel very strange to be watched by Uchiha Tatsu.


    "Mr. Chen?" Bauhinia gave Chen a strange look.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen smiled slightly, and stopped staring at Bauhinia.


    "I heard from Qianfeng that you agreed to our request?"


    "Really." Uchiha Tatsuno shrugged and said indifferently.


    Uchiha Chen''s tone was very relaxed and casual, but Bauhinia didn''t look like that. She stood up suddenly, her body swaying slightly with the sudden action.


    But she still insisted on standing up, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi solemnly, and suddenly bowed deeply to Uchiha Tatsumi.

 409 Naruto Power System Chapter 409

    "Thank you, sir, for your great contribution to the country of ghosts and the world. We will never forget your kindness!" Bauhinia said, looking at Uchiha Tatsui seriously.


    "It''s okay." Uchiha Tatsuno waved his hand, and then said with a funny face: "Your country of ghosts has paid such a big price, and I am not helping you freely, but I have asked for a lot of compensation!"


    Hearing Chen¡¯s words, Bauhinia covered his face with both hands and smiled softly: ¡°You¡¯re so polite. How can we compare the small rewards you make to the whole world? Let¡¯s not say it¡¯s a small reward. You just want the whole country of ghosts."


    "What you said is really nice." Uchihasatsu was noncommittal about Bauhinia''s words, and then he seemed to think of something, and suddenly smirked: "How do you know that I can help you? If I don''t have the strength, you spend so much Isn''t the big price wasted?"


    It seems to know that Uchiha Tatsun would say this, Bauhinia did not hide it, and said openly: "Now that the time when the monster was born is getting closer and closer, I can clearly sense that my ability to suppress the monster is getting weaker and weaker. , I believe it won¡¯t be long before he will be born after completely breaking the seal. By then, it will be a disaster sweeping the entire world! We are now desperate."


    As she said, she smiled and looked at Chen: "Furthermore, I had a dream. I dreamed of your appearance. In the dream, you successfully sealed the monster and saved the entire world, and you happened to appear in the ghost country again. We are now There is nowhere to go, so I can only gamble on a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Anyway, the monsters are about to break the seal, and how bad can it go?"


    As he spoke, Bauhinia''s face showed a sad expression.


    Bauhinia did not speak. The situation in their country of ghosts is so bad now that they can''t be rotten anymore. Although they seem to be peaceful, nothing seems to happen to ordinary people.


    But whether it is the high level of the country of ghosts or the shadows of other Shinobu villages, they are very clear that now the country of ghosts has reached a precarious situation, if there is no accident, the monster is likely to be broken in the next second.Countries have long been prepared for the worst.


    But they did not dare to expose the news. The monsters broke the seal. Only those who have experienced it will understand how terrifying monsters are. No matter how many people, they are useless in front of monsters. Even the more people there are, the greater the power of monsters. Strong.


    The more people there are, the more negative factors it absorbs, and the power of the monster can be infinitely enhanced until no one in this world can stop it.


    It is for this reason that Bauhinia intends to make a desperate move. Without Uchiha Tatsumi''s appearance, her greatest possibility would be to sacrifice herself and reinforce the seal to survive for more than a few years.With Uchiha Tatsumi''s appearance now, Bauhinia sees hope.


    But what she didn''t say was that her injuries were not caused by the suppression of monsters, but by private exploration of Uchiha Tatsumi, her injuries aggravated.There was an unknown force in Chen''s body that isolated Bauhinia''s exploration and even caused her to suffer backlash.


    It was this that caused Bauhinia to be unable to suppress the resistance of the monster.


    "Mr. Tatsun, we are now desperate. I hope you can wish us a helping hand to successfully seal the monster and save the whole world!" Bauhinia bowed deeply and bowed to Uchiha Tatsun for a long time. Kneeling.


    "You make me very embarrassed by this." Uchiha Tatsun''s face was not good. Although he promised to help Bauhinia, it doesn''t mean Tatsun must have this obligation.Chen didn''t want to see a person like Bauhinia completely pressing all the chips on him.


    It can''t be said that Yichen''s temperament, even if Zijing did not request, Chen would help out under the request of the system task, but he did not have the obligation to make such a decision.


    Bauhinia stood completely above the general trend, trying to suppress Uchiha Tatsuno with the general trend, so that he had to help.


    I have to say that this woman Bauhinia is smart and thinks that Uchiha Tatsu will make a move. In fact, this is the most stupid way.


    With Uchiha Tatsu''s temperament that he eats soft but not hard, he would never eat this.


    "I hope this is the first and the last time." Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, his eyes were sharp, his body was shocked, and a powerful aura burst out. The injured Bauhinia was extremely weak and weak. How could he stand Chen''s aura.


    Under the violent impact, Bauhinia had to use her hands to block her in front of her. Even so, her body was receding steadily, and the strong wind was blowing, blowing Bauhinia¡¯s clothes and hunting.


    With a "bang", Bauhinia, who could not bear it, stomped on the air and hit the stone statue behind him.


    "Puff!" A mouthful of blood spurted out, and then Bauhinia fell softly on the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    Uchiha Tatsumi was expressionless, and didn''t mean to pity Yuxiang at all. He looked at Bauhinia coldly, stood up and walked to Bauhinia and said coldly: "Put away your careful thoughts, don''t be smart!"


    Seven hundred and tenth chapter: the monster about to break


    Uchiha Chen stood in front of Bauhinia, looked at her condescendingly, and said in a very cold tone: "Don''t take yourself too high, put away your careful thoughts, don''t be smart."


    Bauhinia fell to the ground, barely sat up with his hands supported, looked up at Uchiha Tatsumi, with three-point apology and seven-point regret in his eyes.


    Bauhinia gritted his teeth and gasped and said, "Hug...I''m sorry, I can''t help myself. Please forgive me, I can''t hold it anymore. If this goes on, the monster will soon break the seal."


    Bauhinia slowly went silent. In fact, even if the monster wanted to break the seal, it would not be so fast. According to the original level, it would take at least one or two years for the monster to break the seal.


    However, Bauhinia was wise to consume her own power over the time, causing her to not have much power to suppress monsters.


    At this level, the destruction of the monster is only a matter of time.


    Bauhinia only now knows to regret, but what use is even regret?Since the matter had happened, it was irretrievable, and she had no extra power to maintain the integrity of the seal.


    If it drags on further, perhaps even Bauhinia sacrifices his own life and cannot complete the seal of the monster.


    In fact, this is the case in Uchiha Tatsun''s world. Without Tatsun, Bauhinia sacrificed his life a year later to seal the broken monster again.


    However, due to the lack of power, the monster can take advantage of it, linking his life to the fate of the witch clan.


    This is also the reason why when Naruto and Shion were sealing the monster, the monster would say that Shion and the monster were one body.


    The witch has always been a single pass. Only the next generation of witches will appear after the death of the previous generation of witches. Bauhinia uses its own power to seal the monster and uses its last power to breed Shion, which also gives Shion a breath of monster.


    This is something Uchiha Chen doesn''t know, but he can probably also perceive that Bauhinia is extremely weak now, and even the power conceived in an ordinary normal person is stronger than her.


    But this is not the reason Chen can forgive her and let her calculate herself.


    Chen looked at her blankly, his eyes were cold and not murderous, he was not so stingy, it was just that Chen didn''t like Bauhinia''s way of calculating people very much.


    "This is the first time and the last time." Uchiha Tatsun said coldly: "Otherwise..." Tatsun didn''t continue to say, there is no need to go on with the rest, everyone knows it well.


    Bauhinia nodded, stood up with difficulty supporting the stone statue, walked down the altar step by step, walked in front of Uchiha Tatsun, and gasped slightly. She is currently exhausted and has no strength to move on.


    "Then let''s discuss how to seal the monster?" Bauhinia asked in a low voice, tentatively.


    Chen coldly snorted: "Let''s talk, what do you plan to do." Chen is not in the habit of giving up the task. Since he has accepted the system task, it means that he will definitely complete it.It was never his habit to give up halfway.


    Seeing that Chen did not carry the burden, Bauhinia''s eyes were happy, and he gasped, and then said: "We plan to break the seal of the monster directly. Since the current seal is not strong, it is better to lift the seal and re-seal it. Although my sealing technique is not very strong, after re-sealing, I think the seal of the monster must be much better than the previously broken seal."


    Bauhinia whispered, "At that time, you may need to use your power, Mr. Shangchen, when I seal the monster, please control the monster, and don''t let the monster escape from the seal and continue to wreak havoc! Ghosts! There are too many civilians in the country. If the monsters can take advantage of it, it will inevitably cause very heavy losses!"


    Bauhinia is well aware of the power of monsters. Once the monsters are released, if there is no one to contain them, the terrifying power will instantly destroy the entire capital of the country of ghosts.


    At that time, people''s negative psychology will grow bigger and bigger, and the monster that absorbs everyone''s negative psychology will become extremely powerful, and no one can stop him.


    Be sure to successfully separate the two when the monster has just broken the seal.Even though the Bauhinia seal failed in Uchiha Tatsu''s era, it also severely damaged the monster, causing Shion to completely solve it in the end.


    But now, there is one more Uchiha Tatsumi, which is different from the situation where only Bauhinia is alone.


    Although Qianfeng had doubts about Uchiha Chen''s strength, Bauhinia believed Chen incomparably.


    Although her ability to predict the future suffered from Waterloo on Uchiha Tatsumi, she reversed her prediction and predicted Uchiha Tatsumi''s shadow from the future of the people in the country of ghosts.


    It is precisely this that makes Bauhinia completely believe that Uchiha Tatsumi is the hero who can save the country of ghosts.


    "Before I open the seal and complete the new seal, the monster will be handed over to you!" Zijing stood up and bowed deeply.


    "Let''s start." Chen expressionless.


    "Mr. Tatsun, please follow me." Bauhinia led Uchiha Tatsun to turn left and right, and walked into a barren land from a narrow fork.


    Of course, the place where the monsters are sealed cannot be in the center of the city. Otherwise, if the monsters break the seal, the city will suffer first.


    Even so, it is impossible to seal too far. After all, the witch has to monitor the seal of the monster all the time, and if the distance is too far, once a situation arises, there is no time to arrive.


    Considering the needs of two aspects, it is impossible to change the place where the monsters are sealed. The only thing that should be changed is the capital of the country of ghosts.

 410 Naruto Power System Chapter 410

    Fortunately, at that time, the construction of the capital had just begun. After someone raised this concern, everyone decided after discussion that the construction of the city would be far away from the place where the monster was sealed.


    Chen took the Bauhinia all the way and hurried through this narrow barren land. What you see is a dark valley. In the depths of the valley is a seal exuding a strong evil atmosphere. From the formal point of view, it seems that the destruction of the monster is near. In front of me.


    "Sure enough!" Bauhinia took a deep breath, looked at the evil atmosphere deep in the valley, and said with lingering fear: "The monster is about to break the seal. If we come a few minutes later, maybe he will succeed. ."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eleven: Breaking the Seal


    Bauhinia looked at the incomparably dark and evil seal of the monster, and said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, we are here early, so we can take advantage of the monster before it breaks. If we delay it for a while, I am afraid it will be too late."


    Although Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s mentality is very peaceful, Bauhinia doesn¡¯t think so. She doesn¡¯t know much about Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s strength, but she probably knows that Tatsun may be a powerful ninja, how strong he is. Not very understanding.


    She is just an ordinary witch, how strong is Chen?He hadn''t figured it out himself, Chen had never tried full fire ever since he had fully integrated the power of Ten Tails.


    How can Bauhinia know how strong Uchiha Tatsu is?


    "If there is no problem, then I will go to unlock the seal of the monster." Bauhinia glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi, doing the final confirmation before the battle.


    "Go." Chen nodded and said: "Don''t worry, you just need to unlock the seal, then you just have to prepare for the seal with peace of mind. The monster will never escape."


    Uchiha Tatsu is very confident in her strength, unlike Bauhinia¡¯s half-knowledge. After all, she does not understand the power of ninjas, and she does not understand that Yi Tatsu is now comparable to the strength of the strongest god in the Ninja world. Even if the monster escapes, she may not be able to reverse it. Come out of the waves.


    Bauhinia took a deep look at Uchiha Chen, nodded, walked a few steps away, fumbled on the nearby mountain wall, and in a short while touched a hidden device.


    Bauhinia pressed down fiercely, only to see the valley where there was no road, and a bridge gradually rose from the middle.


    Bauhinia fumbled and walked onto the bridge, Chen followed her step by step to prevent the monster from attacking Bauhinia for the first time after breaking the seal.


    When she came to the seal, Bauhinia did not open the seal at the first time. She took a deep breath, carefully looked at the cracks in the seal, and took a breath of cold air. She couldn''t help but analyze: "This...it seems that ordinary seals are against monsters. It doesn''t work anymore."


    With the imperfect strength of the monster, the current seal can be torn apart, which shows that it is not idle after being sealed, but is a serious and familiar loophole in the seal.


    After so many years of probing, the monster has fully understood this seal. If this immature seal is still used, I believe that even if the monster is sealed again, it can be broken again in a short time.


    After understanding the details, Bauhinia took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he had made some major decision, and solemnly said to Uchiha Tatsumi: "I''m going to release the seal. please."


    As if he understood what kind of decision Bauhinia made, Uchiha Tatsu was very puzzled and couldn''t help asking, "Is it worth it? For a group of irrelevant people, even if I sacrifice myself?"


    Uchiha Chen was indifferent, he didn''t understand why Bauhinia''s spirit of sacrifice was, he was just an ordinary person, but he had to sacrifice so much for them, he was so young, but he was willing to give up his life.


    "Is it worth it?" Bauhinia couldn''t help but asked herself in a low voice, and suddenly she smiled: "I don''t know whether it''s worth it, I only know that I care about them, I love them, everyone in the country of ghosts, and everyone, I I am willing to pay everything I have for them, even if the price is my life, I will not hesitate. Maybe, this is my destiny, after all, the world I see is a world without monsters, or it may be...without me world¡­"


    At the end of the story, Bauhinia''s voice gradually became smaller, perhaps she herself was not sure whether she could hear clearly, if it weren''t for Chen''s excellent ears, she might not be able to hear clearly.


    "Fate?" Chen couldn''t help asking himself, "I have never experienced this kind of sacrificing myself to fulfill other people''s minds. Maybe I have never been a person willing to sacrifice myself to save others." Said Chen raised his eyes and looked up. A sad sigh leaked from the sky in the valley.


    Chen has never been a sentimental person, but at this moment he couldn''t help asking himself, if he were himself, would he make the same decision as Bauhinia.


    The answer is definitely not. He is not a bad person, but he has never said that he is a good person. Chen is not that great, he only cares about the people he cares about.


    Chen can do everything for the people around him who cares, but Chen cares too few people.


    "You believe in destiny, then do you know that destiny can be changed?"


    "Change your destiny?" Bauhinia was noncommittal. She chuckled and shook her head without denying anything. "Okay, I''m ready to break the seal. Please prepare."


    Seeing Bauhinia like this, Chen didn''t say much, just chuckled and didn''t explain. After all, only time can prove everything, right?


    Uchiha Tatsumi quietly watched Bauhinia begin to seal. This seal is not very complicated. It''s just that the person who sealed it back then has no better way. They can only use this crude method to seal the monster, even back then. She didn''t have time to make adjustments.


    The hurried completion of the seal was only a semi-finished product, and the result was such that the monster could easily break the seal.


    Bauhinia slowly seals, and the energy in her body is constantly fading. Her power is losing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The sealing technique in her hand is still extremely powerful. Bauhinia is overdrawing her life and making the last of sealing the monster. Preparation.


    Unlocking the seal is very simple. Only three or two seals are enough. The key is that it is very difficult to seal monsters. The seals required are not simply three or two to complete. So now Bauhinia needs to complete a part of the sealed monsters. Indian style.


    And Uchiha Chen''s task is to protect Bauhinia before Bauhinia completes all these preparations. In order to prevent emergencies, Chen must be by Bauhinia''s side so that he can open Bauhinia as soon as the accident occurs.


    At this moment, the seal suddenly emitted an unusual black light, and it seemed that the monster in the seal also sensed that Bauhinia was now preparing for the seal, and it began a fierce resistance, trying to hinder the progress of Bauhinia.


    However, Bauhinia, who was immersed in the seal, did not know it, and was still working hard to seal the seal. A pair of dark tentacles suddenly stretched out from the seal, rushing towards the Bauhinia with teeth and claws!


    Chapter 712: Release the Seal


    Just as the Bauhinia was immersed in the seal, a pair of dark tentacles suddenly stretched out from the seal, rushing towards the Bauhinia with teeth and claws.


    Bauhinia suddenly opened his eyes when he felt a danger coming, but it was too late, the attack of the monster was already in front of his eyes, but Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t even notice it.


    "It''s over!" This thought flashed in Bauhinia''s mind, and then she slowly closed her eyes and waited for the last moment of life to come.


    "Regret it?" Bauhinia couldn''t help but thought to himself. It is indeed a bit. If she didn''t make these decisions on her own, she might be able to stick to it. After all, if she was in good health, she could suppress the monster even if she couldn''t kill the monster. .


    The imaginary attack did not come. For a long time, Bauhinia opened his eyes and found Uchiha Tatsun standing in front of him, with both hands stretched out to grasp the hands that came out of the seal.


    Looking back, Uchiha Tatsu jokingly looked at Bauhinia and said, "What? This is my fate? I close my eyes and wait for death."


    Bauhinia froze for a moment, and then smiled on her face, her smile was so bright, she lowered her head, and whispered softly: "I knew it, I knew you would save me."


    "Knowing that I''m here with you, I will close my eyes and wait for death." Uchihatatsu whispered, seeing Bauhinia still staring at himself, Uchihatatsu couldn''t help but said with a sullen expression: "What else to watch, don''t you rush to seal the monster?"


    "Oh oh." Bauhinia nodded, and quickly continued to seal the monster. The technique in his hand continued to begin quickly, not daring to slack off, and even accelerated his hand movement. After all, judging from the previous omen, the monster already knew its own. Destiny, he will certainly not give up, speeding up resistance is its only choice.


    Of course, it is impossible for Uchiha Tatsumi to watch the monster take action, so no matter how the monster resists, Uchiha Tatsuno can interrupt its attack at the first time.


    "Okay!" For a long time, Bauhinia opened his eyes, stopped the seal in his hand, turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and said: "It''s done, after that, I have to wait for the seal of the monster to be unlocked before proceeding. I am going to unlock the monster now. Is sealed, you must confine him to the valley and don''t let him escape, otherwise everything we did will be abandoned!"


    "I know." Chen nodded and said: "Go ahead, unlock the seal of the monster, I won''t let him escape." Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes condensed, and a pair of scarlet three-god jade appeared in his eyes. Round eyes.


    "This is..." Bauhinia saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s writing round eyes, and couldn''t help being stunned. It was because she lived far away in the country of ghosts, did not know much about the world, did not have much connection with Ninja, but also knew Uchiha Tatsu''s pair. Eyes: "This is Zhuanyan!"


    Too famous, even Bauhinia, who is far away in the land of ghosts, couldn''t help but sigh with praise.


    "What are you thinking about, quickly unblock it!" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but urged.


    "Oh, okay." Bauhinia nodded, and recovered from the shock of Uchiha Tatsumi''s pair of writing wheel eyes. In fact, she should have thought about it a long time ago. After all, Uchiha''s name is only Konoha who has writing wheel eyes. The family will have such a name.


    Because Chen did not wear Konoha''s forehead on her forehead, she did not confirm for a while that Chen was a member of the famous Uchiha family.


    No longer paying attention to these, Bauhinia refocused her attention on the unblocking monster. She looked at the dark seal intently, took a deep breath, closed her eyes slowly, and then opened her eyes: "I want to unblock it. Now, you are ready!"


    Chen did not speak, but looked at Bauhinia quietly. As long as she moved, Chen would suppress the monster that was about to be broken with the momentum of thunder.


    "Solve!" Bauhinia stretched out his hands and formed a strange technique, the energy in his body began to condense, acting on the seal through his hands.


    After getting the power of Bauhinia, the originally pitch-black seal began to slowly glow.Through the small cracks, you can clearly see the monster in the seal flaring its teeth and dancing claws, roaring aggressively at the Uchiha Tatsu two outside the seal.


    The seal created by Bauhinia''s mother was originally an independent space, and it was precisely in this way that it was able to accommodate the huge monsters, the eight entertainment snakes!


    That¡¯s right, the monsters sealed here are the Yaki Orochi in Ninja legends, not the Yaki Orochi who is artificially transformed like Oshemaru. The monsters sealed here are myths handed down from ancient times. legend.

 411 Naruto Power System Chapter 411

    According to legend, the Eight Entertainment Serpent can absorb the negative factors in people''s hearts to strengthen itself. As long as the more evil negative factors in people''s hearts, the stronger the Eight Entertainment Serpent will be.


    Once let him escape successfully, after a long time, let him absorb a lot of negative factors, then even gods can''t stop him.


    Fortunately, he was now sealed, and even his unblocking strength fell to the lowest level, not as terrifying as he had imagined, and it was precisely this way that Bauhinia was sure to seal the monster.


    The crack in the seal was getting bigger and bigger. This time Bauhinia took the initiative to lift the seal, breaking the balance between the two. After the seal began to be lifted, the evil aura in the valley became more and more intense.


    "This breath is even more evil than Nine Tails!" Uchiha Chen''s heart shuddered, and he couldn''t help but cheer up.


    Before, he thought it was very simple to seal a monster, and didn''t take it seriously, but depending on the situation, even if the monster is now the weakest, it is not so easy to deal with.


    Things are a little different from what we imagined.Chen smiled, facing such an evil aura, his heart was a little excited, this is a sign that can only be seen when facing the strong.


    "It''s been a long time since I was so serious."


    The cracks in the seal are still expanding. After all, it is a super-large technique that can seal the legendary Eight Entertainment Serpent, and it takes time for the space to break.


    Gradually, drops of cold sweat appeared on Bauhinia''s forehead, and she tried her best to keep the seal broken to prevent the monster from appearing too quickly.Buy time for Uchiha Tatsumi.She was worried about Uchiha Chen''s strength, if the monster suddenly appeared, it would be too late.


    However, Chen didn''t make any preparations, so he stood still in place.Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s indifferent appearance, Bauhinia said angrily: "Why don''t you prepare quickly? I will soon be unable to maintain the seal!"


    "Let go of the seal! It''s okay, trust me."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirteen: The Real Yaqi Orochi


    "Let go of the seal of maintenance, trust me, nothing will happen."


    It seemed that Uchiha Chen''s words were full of persuasiveness, which made Bauhinia slowly believe his words, and a slowly trusting color leaked from the purple pupils. She nodded gently, let go of her hands, and kept the seal. The broken power disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, the seal shining to its limit made a tiny sound of "clicking", and the cracks slowly expanded.


    Suddenly, the torn seal screamed!Immediately, the entire seal was broken like a mirror. The Yaki Orochi, which was sealed in the space, appeared in this world with its teeth and dancing claws. Roar.


    "Hahahaha, I finally came out, Maitreya, do you think I can''t do anything after your mother sealed me. Thanks to you, you actually let me out. If you didn''t let me out, maybe I have to spend a few more minutes before I can escape. Do you think the person you find can completely seal me, dreaming!"


    Yaki Orochi stared at Bauhinia with wide eyes, and by the way, he cast a provocative look at Uchiha Tatsumi, completely not paying attention to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Write round eyes?Didn''t he have never seen him before, he was not uncommon in the Uchiha family members who participated in the seal, and he finally killed them one by one?


    A trivial jade writing round eyes, he hasn''t paid attention to it.


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s power has reached the limit. If he didn''t take the initiative to release his power, he would look like an ordinary harmless person, but if someone underestimated Uchiha Tatsumi, it would be really stupid.


    Bauhinia bit her lip and looked at the arrogant Eight Entertainment Serpent. She felt resentful in her heart, but she couldn''t do anything about him, as it was in fact.


    In Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s world, the Bauhinia seal failed, and he was forced to merge with the Bayu Orochi and became a part of the Bayu Orochi¡¯s power, so that Shion was deceived without knowing it. Little by little, the seal fails.


    If it weren''t for the outbreak of Naruto''s small universe at that time, maybe the entire Ninja World would be destroyed.


    After absorbing the power of Bauhinia, Yaqi Orochi was basically immune to the power of most of the time. If he swallowed Shion again, then no one in the world could stop him.


    Fortunately, Bauhinia hadn''t been swallowed, and Shion hadn''t been born yet, and Yaqi Orobo hadn''t gained the power of the Miko family.


    "Hahahaha, Maitreya, just accept your fate. Obediently become a part of my strength!" As he said, the big snake suddenly stretched out a tentacle, directly aimed at the heart of Bauhinia and rushed towards Bauhinia.


    "Puff!" Uchiha Tatsun accurately grasped the tentacles of Bayu Orochi, his eyes were bad: "It seems that you didn''t put me in your eyes at all!"


    "Oh?" Yachi Orobo glanced at him unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect I would look away."


    He thought that Tatsun was just a small character, and it was only because of the seal that he was able to stop him before. He didn''t expect that Uchiha Tatsun could easily block his attack after breaking the seal.


    However, the power that Chen showed at this moment did not make Yaqi Orochi alert, as long as he could swallow Bauhinia, a trivial jade Uchiha who wrote round eyes would not be regarded by him at all.


    Bayu Orochi roared at Uchiha Tatsun, and several tentacles stretched out together, unexpectedly planning to hang Tatsun alive like this.


    "Huh!" Chen coldly snorted, "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    He held a handle of Kunai in his hand, raised it high, waved his hand, and cut off one of the tentacles of Bayu Orochi.He couldn''t help but let out a scream.


    "Damn bastard! You want you to die!" Yaqi Oro no longer showed mercy, and even Bauhinia didn''t care about it anymore. All the tentacles stretched out together, and they attacked Uchiha.


    After severing the tentacles of Bayu Serpent with a single knife, a huge crack appeared in Chen''s hand.


    After all, it is a legend from the ancient times, and what Uchiha Tatsumi is holding in his hand is not a magic weapon. After cutting off a tentacle, it is already the limit it can do.


    It''s a blessing if it didn''t break when it collided with the tentacles. If it weren''t for Chen''s high strength, Kuwu Wu simply couldn''t hurt Yaqi Osnake.


    Under the angry attack of the monster, Uchiha Tatsumi flickered from left to right, like a flat boat in a storm on the sea, crumbling, and the ship may be destroyed at any time.


    With Bauhinia in various dodges, it is not that Chen does not want to fight back, but that there is no way to fight back with Bauhinia Chen.


    Now a part of the power of Bayu Orochi has been integrated with Bauhinia. If Chen takes too much action, it will affect Bauhinia. Once there is something wrong with Bauhinia that affects the seal, everything they have done before will be abandoned.


    This passive feeling was very uncomfortable. Chen''s brows were frowned, and in desperation he could only take out the Meteor Blade. The bloodthirsty Taito exuded a cruel chill. The Bauhinia, who was held in Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s arms, saw this. After taking Taito, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    What an evil power this is, this power gave her the feeling that it was a bit more evil than the Eight Entertainment Orochi.


    Because of this knife, even the eyes of Uchiha Tatsumi with Bauhinia were changed a bit.


    A man who can control such an evil Taito is either a firm willpower or a person full of evil in his heart.


    If the former is fine, once Uchiha Tatsu is the latter, then the kingdom of ghosts will face more than just the problem of the monster of Eight Entertainment Orochi.


    It seemed that he had noticed the jealous look in Bauhinia¡¯s eyes, Chen explained casually: ¡°This knife was once the sword of a hellblood demon god, full of bloody ghosts and gods, even if people with weak willpower see this The knife will also fall into chaos, and eventually become a monster that only knows to kill, but people with strong willpower and strength will not be affected."


    "I believe you." Bauhinia nodded, "I believe you must not be a bad person!"


    "Now is not the time to talk about this, we have to seize the time to seal this guy up!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi wrongly estimated the strength of the Yachi Orochi. In fact, it was not as weak as he thought. It seems that the three-gou jade writing round eyes alone cannot suppress the Yachi Orochi.


    Chapter seven hundred and fourteen: the enchantment of the serpent


    Sangouyu writing round eyes is indeed not enough for Bayu Orochi, after all, Bayu Dasha once fought with the ancestors of the Uchiha clan and knew Sangouyu writing round eyes well.


    Wanting to easily suppress the Eight Entertainment Big Snake with the help of the three-goed jade writing round eyes alone is simply idiotic.


    In fact, if Uchiha Chen''s strength were not at the same level as others, his current situation might be much more dangerous.


    In the words of Bayu Orochi, Uchiha, a trivial jade writing round eyes, had killed a lot of them, so how could he be wary.


    But is Tatsun an ordinary Uchiha?Of course not, the three-hooked jade of his eyes gradually disappeared, his power slowly gathered and gathered in his eyes, and the straight kaleidoscope of writing round eyes appeared on Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes.


    There are two types of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. One is a curved kaleidoscope with a slightly curved shape like Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui. This kind of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes can be said to have reached the peak in illusionary increase, but in The offensive power is slightly insufficient.


    The other is called straight bar, bar pattern, which is shaped like gouyu jade, which is a traditional Japanese pattern.


    Zhiba is literally translated as Zhigouyu in the island country, which refers to the shape of the gouyu jade of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes. This kind of kaleidoscope writing round eyes has reached its peak in terms of offense, that is to say, the increase in attack power.

 412 Naruto Power System Chapter 412

    As for those who own a straight bus, there are only two people in history, Sasuke Uchiha and Madara Uchiha.


    Even Uchiha Madara¡¯s kaleidoscope evolved into a Zhiba Kaleidoscope after transplanting his brother¡¯s eyes. How strong is the Zhiba?Just look at the power of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke.


    The two controlled the strongest flame in the world, and the strongest offensive method in the world. These were the abilities that Zhiba Kaleidoscope brought to them.


    Even on the Kaleidoscope''s ultimate pupil technique, Susanou, the increase in Zhiba can be clearly seen.


    And now, in this world, Uchiha Sasuke has not been born yet, which means that the only people who have straight buses are Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Tatsumi.


    In this world, even the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are rare. Unlike the late Naruto era when they are rampant, as long as they are Uchiha, there is a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. It is possible to use the kaleidoscope that brought him soil to open a mustache.


    There are only a handful of people who have opened the kaleidoscope in this era. Not counting Uchiha Madara, they have just experienced the cruelty of the war. Uchiha Fumitake, who opened his eyes because of the loss of his teammates, has a kaleidoscope.


    However, this news has been blocked by Fu Yue, so apart from Madara, Chen''s pair of kaleidoscopes can be said to be the only remaining treasure.


    Don¡¯t talk about Bauhinia, even Bayu Orochi has never seen him. He stared at Uchiha Tatsu curiously. Although he didn¡¯t know what these eyes meant, even he could feel a little bit in those eyes. Threatening breath.


    If he is not careful and careful, even he will not please him in front of these eyes.


    "Hey, the kid over there." Bayu Orochi condensed its tentacles, hugged on the ground, straightened up like a poisonous snake that saw its natural enemies, and confronted Uchiha Tatsumi vigilantly, temptation: "What the hell did Maitreya give? It¡¯s good for you to help seal me."


    "Do you think this can seal me? The kid over there, as long as you don''t hinder me, I promise you, once I take control of the world, I am willing to accept you as my most trusted subordinate, except for me, you are The highest person in this world, you can do whatever you want, and I only want power, which means I will not stop you. In fact, you are the highest ruler in this world. No one can stop you. Do you think how about it."


    "Don''t listen to him!" When Bauhinia heard the words of Bayu Orochi, he was very anxious, and subconsciously prepared to interrupt. "What he said is false, don''t be fooled by what he said! Now he is negotiating terms with you, once he succeeds Now, he will definitely not let you go by then!"


    "Mille, you shut up!" Hearing that Bauhinia had ruined his own good deeds, Ba Yu Da Snake was very angry. He yelled at Bauhinia and opened his mouth. Even if he was far away, he could smell the stench in his mouth. taste.


    "Boy, you just say you can''t agree. After you pass this village, there will be no such shop. As long as you agree, the world will be yours. Even I can allow you to share the whole world with me."


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi unmoved, Bayu Orochi increased the bargaining chip, his mouth widened, and he said tempting words, even in order to get Uchiha Tatsumi to agree, the words were a little more bewitching.


    It''s a pity that Kaleidoscope writing round eyes is innately immune to illusions with spiritual hints such as seduction. Tatsun was not bewitched by the Bayu Orochi, but Uchiha Tatsumi did not show it. In order to prevent the Bayu Orochi, he There was a hint of hesitation on his face.


    "Chen, you must never agree, once the monster succeeds, the world will definitely be in chaos!"


    Bauhinia was extremely anxious. Seeing the moving expression on Uchiha Tatsu''s face, she didn''t know what had happened yet?It must be what Bayu Orochi did secretly that caused Uchiha Tatsumi to be bewitched.


    But she had no other way, similar to a spiritual suggestion, even a witch could not stop it, if it were not the case, her daughter Shion in Chen''s world would not be bewitched by monsters.


    "What to do, what to do." Bauhinia couldn''t help but ask herself in her heart, she couldn''t do without Uchiha Tatsu in the current situation. Once Tatsu was moved by Bayu Orochi, then she was bound to be swallowed by the monster.


    She was swallowed and it was a small matter. Since Bauhinia made the decision to seal the monster, she has never thought of leaving alive. What she is worried about is Uchiha Tatsumi being persuaded. After her death, no one in this world can stop the Eight Entertainment Orochi. Jie will be overwhelmed by creatures, and that is not her Bauhinia alone.


    "Actually, I''m very curious, why does he call you Maitreya, isn''t your name Bauhinia?" Uchiha Tatsun asked very curiously.He did not say yes, nor did he answer the question of Bauhinia Eight Entertainment Orochi.


    Bauhinia''s face became stiff, she didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsumi''s focus to be on this. Isn''t it time to focus on this?


    "Me?" Bauhinia opened his mouth, and finally shook his head and smiled: "I was originally called Bauhinia. This is the name of our maiden clan. In fact, I also have a name called Maitreya, which is given to me by my mother. The name I took means that I hope I can get rid of the fate of the maiden clan and stop following her old path!"


    Chapter 715: Change Destiny


    "In fact, Maitreya is my real name, and Bauhinia is just a symbol of my being a maiden clan."


    Two lines of tears shed on her face, and she said with a tragic expression: "But isn''t our destiny decided long ago. How can this happen when we talk about getting rid of the fate of the Miko family? Our Miko family is destined to be born from the beginning. From the beginning, there is no room to look back. As a person with the mission of the Miko family, how can I abandon my name."


    Bauhinia''s fate is very miserable, as she herself said, her life has long been doomed, day after day to monitor and suppress the sealed Yaqi Orochi.


    Until Yachi Orochi broke through the seal, and then sacrificed his life to seal the Yachi Orochi again, and had to give birth to the next generation of witches, ending his short and boring life.


    She is not qualified to make friends, not qualified to see the world, and not qualified to do what she wants to do, or that she has been deprived of these rights since she was born, she has no choice.


    Obviously no more than 28 years old, if in modern society, a girl of this age who has just entered high school, is still the darling girl in the eyes of her parents, the kind that will take a lifetime to take care of.


    But Bauhinia does not have this kind of treatment, and there is no parent to care for her, or that she has only a mother and no father. The Miko family has always been a single line, conceived with the mother¡¯s blood and blood, without a father, even her own mother. Never met.


    She has no time to act like a baby, no time to do what she wants to do.She was not qualified to make her own choice. From the moment she was born, someone told her her destiny. From the time she could remember, she was trained to learn how to be a real witch and how to seal the monster eight. Qi Da Snake.


    This is not the life she wants, this is not the life she wants.However, living in this era, as the destiny of a witch, she even dreams is a luxury. In addition to suppressing monsters, she thinks about how to seal them every day.


    Bauhinia''s head slowly lowered, as if thinking of her short-term experience in her life, she couldn''t help but smile tragically, and then smiled at Uchiha Chen: "Actually, I''m all used to it. It''s okay. I''ve long been used to it."


    Bauhinia''s head was lowered and there were tears in her eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes.


    But the tears were unsatisfactory, big drops flowed from her eyes, fell on the ground, making a sizzling sound, turning into water vapor, just like her short life, disappearing into the world.


    Uchiha Chen sighed lightly, stroked Bauhinia''s face with his big hand, and gently wiped away tears for Bauhinia. Facing such Bauhinia, Chen didn''t know what to say.It seems that compared to his own life, Bauhinia''s life is much more miserable.


    At least, Chen once had family affection, he had parents, although Chen did not cherish it when he had family affection, but Shi did indeed have it for at least the six years.


    But Bauhinia hadn''t even met his relatives, and only learned a little bit of information about his mother from others.


    This is not fair at all, compared with Chen, such a life is not fair at all.


    Chen is not qualified to evaluate other people''s lives, just like he is not qualified to intervene in other people''s past.


    However, after Dangchen really made a decision, he has the ability to decide a person''s future. As long as he does not give up, as long as his life is full of hope, Chen is capable and qualified to give people a future in which hope can be seen.


    "Don''t cry!" Chen Rou said, "Your tragic fate ends here."


    "Life, this thing is very hateful, you can''t decide your past.


    Because that is already an established fact, there is no way to make changes, but ah, the past is very short, and a person¡¯s life is not just made up of the past, the past only occupies the smallest part of life, because we still have a future. !


    Since we do not have the ability to change the past, then we should change the future even more, and work harder to make changes to change our future."


    "Isn''t the future doomed a long time ago." Uchiha Tatsun''s words did not cheer Bauhinia up.


    Disappointment, a look of loss appeared on Bauhinia¡¯s face. Indeed, it is difficult to change the future. Many people have no way to change their own destiny throughout their lives. Like Bauhinia, she strives to change what she sees in her dreams. Everything, but how does it end?


    Without Uchiha Tatsu''s appearance, her life would not have changed, no matter how much she worked hard for this, her destiny would not be merciful in the end because of her efforts.


    In the time and space where Uchiha Tatsuno appeared, the changes she made had no effect. The seal failed, and a semi-crippled seal was swallowed by Yaki Orochi. Perhaps it was because of seeing such a future that Bauhinia¡¯s heart Will issue such a desperate cry.


    The Yachi Orochi roared and let out a crippling roar, but Uchiha Tatsumi was unmoved, as if the Yachi Orochi didn''t exist at all, he ignored it.


    "Who said that the future cannot be changed!" Chen roared. In order to wake Bauhinia, Chen could only use illusion.


    Chen''s eyes showed a strange brilliance. The bright eyes stared at Bauhinia in a daze. The magic spread, Bauhinia subconsciously looked at Chen''s eyes.


    Gradually fell into Chen''s illusion.The pupils slowly expanded, and the unconsciousness was like the soul peeled from the body.


    "It may be difficult to change the future, and hard work may not be able to change the future, but you have at least tried to do it, even if you have not changed the future, at least you will not leave regrets.


    But if you do nothing, no one will pity you, and of course, your destiny will not change.


    As you said yourself, the established destiny will be your final outcome.Choose to change, you have at least a 50% chance, choose to accept your fate, your fate will only be doomed!Go boldly, isn''t there still me!"


    Uchiha Chen''s voice is very severe, all this is just to be able to wake up Bauhinia, now Bauhinia has fallen into a devilishness, soft words can''t help her at all, do you need a heavy hammer to play the drum?No, no, a heavy hammer must be used to sound the drum!

 413 Naruto Power System Chapter 413

    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixteen: Cheer Up


    For smart people, just click and stop, and they will understand what you want to say.


    But it was clear that Bauhinia was not a smart person, or that Bauhinia had lost the basic ability to judge after falling into the devil. She had no way to distinguish whether it was right or wrong, and she had no basic ability to choose.


    If despair can be embodied, then you will see that Bauhinia has been shrouded in deep despair in the dark abyss, unable to break free and unable to extricate itself.


    Seeing the almost invincible performance of the Baqi Orochi, it seemed that even Chen couldn''t solve the Ochi Orochi, which made Bauhinia feel desperate. If this goes on, even the seal cannot be completed.


    "Are we just confessing our fate like this?" In the dark abyss, Bauhinia shrank in a corner alone, squatting and holding his head mourning and complaining: "Oh, yes, we have no choice but to admit our fate. Isn''t this our destiny anyway."


    However, at this moment, the Bauhinia in the abyss seemed to hear a roar, like the taunt of Yachi Orochi, and it seemed to contain Uchiha Tatsu''s anger.


    It seems that fierce fighting is taking place outside.But, what about it, anyway, fate is doomed, and what is the use of rebellion? It is useless to fight against fate.


    "No one can see the gloom of the future. Everyone will be tripped. Isn''t this common sense? Only those who stand up can taste the joy of victory."


    Just when Bauhinia fell into despair, the hopeful words seemed to break through the darkness of despair. The ray of hope slowly expanded, as if to feel the light in front of him, Bauhinia raised his head and saw it. Hope that shines.


    Uchiha Chen''s words came into Bauhinia''s ears, and the loss in her eyes slowly disappeared, and gradually became alive.


    "It''s too early to admit fate now!"


    This sentence seems to be a conclusive decision.Bauhinia''s eyes no longer lost the previous loss.She stood up, wiped away her tears, and nodded vigorously, "I believe you!"


    Bauhinia stretched out his hand and tried hard to grasp the little hope Uchiha Tatsumi gave her in this dark and endless abyss of despair.


    "Give up, give up. You can''t succeed, you accept your fate!"


    The dark abyss was unwilling to let Bauhinia go away, and the words of Yaqi Orochi also came into Bauhinia''s ears.But Bauhinia will no longer be confused at this time, she chuckled, "I won''t give up again! I believe him!"


    The small body looked so weak and helpless in the abyss, but from the firmness contained in Bauhinia''s eyes, it can be seen that she is no longer what she used to be, and Bauhinia who has made a decision will no longer wait to die.


    Step forward step by step, although the pace is small, but it is full of determination, step by step steady and steady.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    In the endless abyss, the sound of Baqi Orochi''s desperate anger came. Of course he would not let Bauhinia wake up from despair, and countless tentacles reached out to try to stop Bauhinia''s pace.


    However, the bodies of Bauhinia that had not yet touched by the tentacles stopped less than ten centimeters in front of Bauhinia. The power of hope turned into flames, burning the tentacles of the Ochi Orochi, and the burning tentacles moved the whole body with one move. No one can break through the protection of the flame.


    This, this is the power of hope, no matter how dark, no matter how desperate the roar, it is impossible to hurt Bauhinia half a point under the flame full of hope.


    "From today, I am no longer called Bauhinia, my name is Maitreya, Maitreya is my name, I will no longer bear the fate of the maiden clan, because! Fate will end in my hands!"


    Bauhinia, no!Maitreya suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes. There was a gleam of hope in his eyes. What a powerful force was that?Even Yaqi Orochi had to avoid the light in Maitreya''s eyes.


    "Asshole!" Yaqi Orochi was desperate.


    The victory that was originally at hand is now fleeting. His plan was infallible. First, he tempted Uchiha Tatsumi to make Uchiha Tatsuno doubts. It would be better if he could fight against Uchiha Tatsu. Suspect, this is the true purpose of Yaqi Orochi.


    As long as Maitreya falls into doubt about himself, Yaqi Orochi can draw Maitreya into the abyss with his own power, thereby gradually devouring Maitreya.


    At that time, after absorbing Maitreya''s power, no one in the world will be able to kill it, and nothing can seal it.At that time, the Yaqi Orochi was truly invincible.


    All of these calculations were so perfect, and they even followed the script of Yachi Orochi.


    But no one thought that all this would fail under Uchiha Tatsu''s interference.


    In other words, Oro Yachi never thought that Maitreya would stand up again under Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s encouragement, and Maitreya¡¯s current will is much stronger than before. All the small movements of Oro Yachi before Uchi All in front of Bo Chen became useless.


    The enchantment of the Yaqi Orochi did not make Maitreya fall into despair, but made Maitreya more determined to seal its heart of ending fate.


    "Asshole!"


    "I should be the one who said the bastard!" Maitreya stared at Yaqi Orochi with mixed feelings.


    It was too dangerous before, if it hadn''t been for Uchiha Tatsuta to pull her out of the abyss in time, she might have been swallowed by Yaki Orochi at this moment.


    At that time, no one can stop it, and the world will fall into chaos.


    However, at this moment Maitreya finally cheered up, and even with that, the power in her body became full again, and her shriveled body turned out to be extremely powerful.


    She squinted her eyes and continued the sealing technique that she had never completed before.Because of lack of strength and lack of time before, she had not been able to complete all the sealing techniques, but now it is easy for Maitreya.


    She didn''t know why her body was filled with power again, maybe this was the power of miracles.Maitreya could only say this to himself in his heart.


    "Mr. Chen, please be sure to hold the Yachi Orochi."


    "It''s easy!" Uchiha Tatsuno said nothing, since Maitreya had cheered up from despair, Tatsun would just stop the Yachi Orochi in the valley with peace of mind, and Tatsun could not help with the seal.


    Yaqi Orochi is inherently highly immune, and most of Chen''s sealing techniques require a large amount of chakras to complete, which is different from the unique sealing technique of witches.


    Whether Chen''s sealing technique can seal the Yaqi Orochi is an unknown number, but Maitreya''s sealing technique will definitely be able to seal the Yaqi Orochi.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Seventeen: The Tough Serpent


    Uchiha Tatsumi knew that if he wanted to truly solve the Yaki Orochi, he must let Maitreya take action. Without Maitreya''s sealing technique, it would be impossible to really seal the Yaki Orochi.


    It was recorded in the Taiping Fengtuji of the ancient times that the Yachi Orochi caused turmoil in the whole world at that time. Many powerful people tried to solve the damage of the Yachi Orochi, but they did not succeed.


    It wasn''t until the first generation of witches in the country of ghosts, with the help of her unique strength, and the efforts of the world''s strong men, that they finally succeeded in sealing the Yaki Orochi.


    At that time, without the power of the Miko, it would be impossible for everyone to seal the Yaki Orochi successfully.


    Even with the power of witches, humans suffered heavy losses at that time.At least half of the strong men died in that battle, which also created a gap between the strength of the strong men.


    If there is no such fault, it is estimated that it will take at least fifty years for the ninja to replace the samurai.


    The sober Maitreya will no longer be confused by the Yaqi Orochi, but her hands are like butterflies wearing flowers, and the rapid knot printing makes people feel very dazzled.


    "Damn it!" Neither succeeded in bewitching Uchiha Tatsu, nor did the anger in the heart of Yachi Orochi who failed to pull Maitreya into the abyss continued.


    According to its idea, at least one person between the two will fall into the trap it has carefully constructed, with both hands prepared, and a stable profit without loss.


    Thousands of calculations, but did not calculate that things turned out to be like this, if Yaqi Orochi can make enough preparations in advance, this situation will not occur, in fact, all this is just the imagination of Yaqi Orochi.


    No matter what preparation he made, Chen was confident and sure to rescue Maitreya.


    Yachi Orochi opened his mouth, and the dark purple energy ball gathered in the Yaki Ochiko mouth. Uchiha Tatsumi could feel the rich power from the dark purple energy.


    This power contains endless evil energy, Uchiha Tatsu can clearly feel that this power, even he can''t be a positive opponent.Even he would be seriously injured if he took a head-on.


    Where does this Yaqi Orochi seem to be weakened just after breaking the seal?I really don''t know how Naruto Uzumaki and Shion defeated Yaqi Orochi.


    It''s not scientific at all. With such a strong strength, after engulfing Maitreya, the strength will of course be improved, how could it be weaker than it is now.


    Even with Maitreya¡¯s last restrictions, it is impossible to suppress the Yachi Orochi, and in Shippuden, Uzumaki Naruto¡¯s strength is only at the highest level of forbearance. At that time, he had not even learned the fairy mode, and his strength was not like the end of the Fourth War. So perverted.

 414 Naruto Power System Chapter 414

    But even with the mere forbearance, he and a semi-crippled witch Shion were able to successfully seal the Yachi Orochi who had swallowed Maitreya. It has to be said that the halo of the protagonist Naruto is too strong, and the ancient evil beast Yachi Orochi cannot be suppressed. The protagonist''s halo shines.


    However, when Uchiha Tatsu was thinking about it, Yachi Orochi would not be merciful. Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi wandering into the world, Yachi Orochi successfully seized his flaw, mouthed a big mouth, and the deep purple energy ball straight in the mouth. Jet towards Uchiha Tatsumi.


    When Uchiha Tatsuno reacted, the dark purple energy ball was already less than one position away from him, and the situation was not optimistic. Seeing that the energy ball was about to hit Uchiha Tatsuno.


    If it were hit this time, Uchiha Tatsu might still have a chance to survive, but Maitreya did not have the ability to survive.Chen had no way to guarantee that Maitreya would survive after he avoided him.


    At this moment, Maitreya is hiding behind him, Jieyin, once Chen avoids, the energy ball is bound to hit Maitreya who has no defense at all.


    "It''s really troublesome." Uchiha Tatsuno shook his head. If someone else faced this situation, he might only have a hard time. But the one who came was Uchiha Tatsuno. He had a hundred ways to take the attack from Yaki Orochi.


    "Shenwei!"


    I saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes condensed, the power in the eyes gathered, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes slowly turned, the space in front of Uchiha Tatsuno suddenly became distorted, the dark purple energy ball was touching the distorted space Shi was involved in the deep black space cracks in his debut.


    Chen could clearly see the dense lightning in the space crack.He didn''t support the big, and ran the kaleidoscope to write the wheel with all his strength, the power of the divine power was maximized, and finally successfully pulled the energy ball into the divine power, avoiding this crisis.


    In fact, it might be better if Chen used the pupil technique of Samsara Eye, but Chen could not guarantee that Samsara Eye could fully absorb the power contained in the energy ball.


    After all, Samsara Eye and Yaqi Orochi are two different power systems, Chen dare not ensure that Yaqi Orochi''s power Samsara Eye can be absorbed without injury.


    If he was the only one, maybe Tatsun would try, but now he is not alone. Behind Uchiha Tatsun, there is still Maitreya who has no power to bind a chicken.In order to be sure of everything, Chen had to force it into the divine space.


    Fortunately, he succeeded.


    Yaki Oro showed a surprised expression. He knew that it was impossible to defeat Uchiha Tatsumi with just an energy ball. He just wanted to make Uchiha Tatsuki a little bit more uncomfortable, at least not to make him feel better. As a result, he did not expect Tatsumi to be so relaxed. This problem is solved.


    "Hmph, it seems that I still underestimate you." Orochi sneered and snorted softly in his mouth. The tail behind him stretched out wantonly, only a trace of cold killing intent flashed in the eyes of Ochi.


    "I want you to die!" Yaqi Orochi roared, with a big mouth, and an energy ball was condensed on each of the eight snake heads.


    In terms of size, it is even larger than the previous energy ball, and its power is much greater.


    "I want to see how you can survive this time!" Yaqi Orochi sneered.


    Eight energy balls do not mean that they can be passed through. Although Shenwei is strong, it also has an upper limit. The three energy balls are already the limit of the Shenwei space.


    The eight energy balls Uchiha Tatsumi''s supernatural power space can not be absorbed completely, if it is absorbed by force, it is not impossible, but it is likely to burst Uchiha Tatsumi''s super power space.


    After all, after being absorbed by the divine power space, it does not disappear in the true sense, but transfers the explosion to the divine power space.


    Seven hundred and eighteenth chapter:


    Uchiha Tatsu''s supernatural space cannot make the explosion disappear in a real sense, and more importantly, his space is not as strong as imagined.


    If it is Huangquan Biliangzaka who has turned on the six-path mode, it may be able to sustain it.


    The eight spaces of Huangquan than Ryosaka are not as fragile as the Shenwei space. After all, these eight spaces represent the eight most primitive elements in the entire world. If Uchiha Tatsumi can integrate the elements of the eight spaces, then Tatsun¡¯s Huangquan Hiragaka will become a truly complete space.


    Just like the Hokage World, a complete world is formed and new life is born.At that time, Chen will be the master of the entire world, becoming a creation god in that new world.


    However, these Uchiha Tatsun did not know, and the system had never mentioned it to Uchiha Tatsun.


    After all, Yichen''s current strength, even if he knows it, there is no way to integrate the eight dimensions together, which is not what his current strength can do.


    It''s not that the system doesn''t believe in Chen, but that it wants to merge eight elements to form a complete space, which requires great strength and a realm spirit far beyond strength.


    And Uchiha Chen is not only not strong enough now, even his realm is also a lot worse, at least he doesn''t have to think about success before he surpasses the great world.


    This doesn''t mean that Uchiha Tatsuno can''t do anything about it, whether it''s Thunder God''s art or other mirror conversion techniques, Uchiha Tatsuno can easily escape.


    But as mentioned before, because of Maitreya''s existence, Uchiha Tatsu could only be able to hold on. If once he walked away, it would be Maitreya who faced the first wave of strong attacks from Yaki Orochi.


    With her strength, it is simply an extravagant hope to avoid the attack of Yachi Orochi.


    Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but sighed, and shook his head helplessly, "It seems that I must be a little more serious."


    Yaqi Orochi is much stronger than he thought. If Chen doesn''t get serious, he will most likely capsize in the gutter.Looking around, Uchiha Tatsumi subconsciously smiled coldly at Yachi Orochi, his eyes full of cold chill.


    He suddenly raised his head, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes in his eyes had begun to slowly turn, and the surging Chakra rolled in the scarlet eyes, and power was constantly pouring into Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes.


    "Suzoneng!"


    The situation changed in an instant, and the situation that was very unfavorable to Uchiha Tatsu and the others suddenly changed, and the huge dark purple body blocked Maitreya.


    Susao, who was full body, stood in front firmly, facing the attack of Yaki Orochi, Uchiha Tatsuno was not afraid at all.


    Uchiha''s kaleidoscope can be said to have absorbed everyone''s strengths. Correspondingly, Susao can also condense everyone''s weapon skills.I saw the dark purple Suzuo Nenghu pulled out from behind and blocked his face in front of him.


    However, at this moment, Yaki Orochi''s intensive attack came to Tatsun, and the intensive attack was about to shoot down Uchiha Tatsumi.


    At this moment, Chen, who was encased in Susao Nenghu, smiled mysteriously, and saw that he raised the Bachiqiong Gouyu in his hand to block him, and the intensive attack of the Yaqi Orochi catapulted on Bachiqiong Gouyu and bang There was a bang.


    Yaki Orochi¡¯s attack did not break through Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s defense. All the attacks fell on the Yachi Jade Gouyu, splashing waves of waves, but it was useless.In front of Ba Chi Qiong Gouyu''s absolute defense, he is immune to all physical and evasive attacks, and the attacks of the Baqi Orochi are no exception.


    Seeing Yachi Orochi''s desperate eyes, Uchiha Tatsu sneered and said, "You are just as capable? Can you make me be more serious."


    Uchiha Tatsu helplessly spread his hands, the huge Suzano Noshi also made the same movement, and the huge body made this kind of movement seemed full of irony.


    "Asshole! Damn it!" Yaqi Orochi''s eyes were cold, flashing a deep chill: "You fellow!"


    Even though the eyes of Yaki Orochi were very bad, he had nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsuo.He didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsuta to hide such a hand, which was really beyond his expectation.


    Yaqi Orochi curled up his snake''s tail, squatted, and looked at the behemoth in front of him vigilantly.This behemoth is unheard of, and it is simply unimaginable. This size can already be comparable to his own. It cannot be estimated by common sense, not to mention that he has not yet understood what Suzuo Nohu is holding.


    What is it that can be immune to his energy bomb.


    "His hiss." The big snake made a snake instinctive sound, and only when it encountered a strong biological enemy, the snake would make such a sound.It just so happens that this is exactly what the poisonous snakes do when they hunt.


    Yachi Orochi''s offense is very scarce. He does not have as many fancy escape techniques as humans. The monster Yachi Orochi that absorbs human negative emotions is very strong. He does not and does not need those fancy offensive methods.


    Even it used to be proud of its powerful strength, but at this moment, Yaqi Orochi hopes that it can have more attack methods.


    Seeing that Yaki Orochi didn''t move, Uchiha Tatsu would naturally not give up this excellent attacking opportunity.After Susano''s big hand reached his waist, he drew a long tachi from the dark purple cloak.


    The dark purple sword burned with the raging flame formed by the chakra, Chen waved his big hand, and the long sword pierced at the Yaqi snake.


    The blazing flames with a naked killing intent, menacingly headed towards the Yachi Orochi, facing Uchiha Tatsumi''s attack, Yachi Orochi did not dare to care.


    If Yaki Orochi could still ignore Uchiha Tatsu''s attack before, now he would not dare to insist.From the turbulent flames, Yaqi Orochi could feel the breath of death.That is an evil force that comes even more than him.


    Not daring to be careless, Yachi Oro shrank his head, lowered his head to avoid Uchiha Tatsu''s attack, stretched out two tentacles, and tentatively pierced Tatsun''s two hands.


    Chen directly ignored the attack of Yaqi Orochi, and the two tentacles couldn''t even break the outermost Chakra protective clothing of Susanoh.


    "Clang!" The two tentacles of Yaqi Orochi slammed on Suzuonenhu''s body and made a metallic noise, wiping out sparks, but Suzuonenghu''s body was unscathed!


    "Good defense!" Baqi Orochi took a deep breath and couldn''t help exclaiming.

 415 Naruto Power System Chapter 415

    Chapter Seven Hundred and Nineteen: The Big Snake''s Retreat


    "Good defense!" Yachi Orochi took a deep breath, took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi, and exclaimed.


    Although his tentacles are not invincible, they are incomparable to those so-called artifacts, but even so, Susao Nohu has not even a scar on his body.


    Feeling the throbbing sensation from the tentacles, Yachi Orochi felt annoyed in his heart. He couldn''t beat and beat, and he couldn''t win with scolding.


    "Escape!" A glimmer of light flashed in the mind of Yaqi Orochi!"Yeah! Why am I so stupid, why have to hard steel with him so that I can''t provoke me to hide? Just let me regain my strength, then..."


    Yaki Orochi looked at Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes with chills.


    After knowing that he couldn''t beat Uchiha Tatsumi, Yachi Oro was ready to escape at any time, but it was indeed difficult to escape from the valley with his huge body.


    But fortunately, there is still the oil bottle of Maitreya behind Uchiha Tatsuno. If he wants to prevent him from escaping while protecting Maitreya, it will be as difficult as climbing.


    After making up his mind, Yaki Orochi didn''t think about fighting Uchiha Tatsuo head-on, but constantly flashed past Uchiha Tatsuo''s attacks, Yaki Orochi slowly thinking about his escape route.


    When Uchiha Tatsumi saw that Yaki Orochi was not fighting him head-on at all, he was not in a hurry. Anyway, Maitreya asked Tatsumi to restrict Yaki Orochi to the valley to prevent him from escaping.


    As long as Yaqi Orochi has no intention to escape, even if he is going to shake the sky in the valley, Chen will let him do it.


    Constantly evading Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s attacks, and did not let Tatsumi catch the flaw and attack. Yachi Oro understood that if Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s long sword burning with flames hits, even if it is him, he will not die. Will peel off a layer of skin.


    Seeing this juncture, the more nervous you are, the more you must be vigilant.


    While avoiding all around, Yaqi Orochi was not idle, his mouth was wide open, and the deep purple energy ball slowly condensed.


    Because of Uchiha Tatsumi''s obstruction, the speed of gathering power was very slow, and Yachi Oro did not panic in his heart. It would be better to be more cautious to escape.Maitreya''s seal cannot be completed in a short while.


    Before Maitreya completed the seal, Yachi Orochi had time. As long as he could escape from Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s hands, and from then on, the emperor would find a few places to absorb the negative emotions of mankind, and when he recovered his strength, the world would again Who is his opponent?


    Yaki Orochi smiled negatively, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "You will definitely regret it!" Seeing that the energy in the body was gradually brewing to completion, Yachi Oro took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    At this time, he was able to successfully escape immediately. Yaqi Osaki''s heart was stirred, and gradually he couldn''t help but start to become arrogant. He took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsuno and let out a cruel word.


    Chen frowned slightly. At this time, the Baqi Orochi, who had no resistance under his hand, dared to speak harshly.


    "It seems that I am not ruthless enough to start!" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help thinking with his hand on his chin.


    Since Yaqi Orochi still has the heart to speak cruelly, it means that he still has the power to fight back, and the pressure is not ruthless enough. Thinking about this, Uchiha Tatsu''s movements can''t help but become more fierce.


    The swinging speed of the long knife accelerated again, and the blazing flame expanded further. The "rumbling" burning flame splashed bursts of sparks, dripping onto the ground, and making a strong noise.


    Yaqi Orochi looked down, and the spot splashed by sparks was actually dripped through!A bottomless hole.


    This...what a terrifying power this is, you must know that this is just a splash of sparks, if it is really slashed by the long knife, it will be worth it?


    At this moment, Orochi Yachi was grateful for his previous decision in his heart.It was this scene that made him more determined to escape.


    Although Yaki Oro seemed stretched under Uchiha''s intensive sword skills, the long sword did not really hit him.


    "It''s this time!" Yaqi Orochi suddenly stared, and the gloomy triangular eyes revealed a cold chill.He took a big mouth, and eight heads all spit out the energy ball that had been brewing for a long time.


    One by one, dense deep purple energy balls sprayed at Uchiha Chen in a dense mesh pattern.


    "Not enough! Let''s continue!" Yaqi Orochi did not stop, but continued to spray.


    These energy balls in front of him were deadly enough for ordinary people, but he knew that Chen had a strange mirror in his hands.


    Yachi Orochi, the mirror that is immune to his own energy ball, didn''t dare to underestimate it.In his opinion, the long knife in the hands of the mirror and Chen should be a weapon of the same grade, and they are all artifacts that Yaqi Orochi cannot beat him.


    Continuing to spray the energy ball in his mouth, the body of Yaqi Orochi left the place a little bit, slowly approaching the mouth of the valley.He tried to confuse Uchiha Tatsuno with a violent attack to achieve his goal of escape.


    Uchiha Tatsun repeatedly slashed the energy ball ejected by Yachi Orochi with a knife.The long knife and the energy jade touched, stimulating the huge power contained in the energy jade.


    The sound of "rumbling" kept coming, and the frantic vigor caused by the explosion continued to destroy the enclosed valley.Flirting rocks and sand danced wildly, and everything in the valley was destroyed under the attack of the two.


    However, Maitreya did not suffer any harm. Being protected by Uchiha Chen, the aftermath of the explosion could not affect her at all, and even the roar of the explosion did not reach Maitreya''s ears.


    Under the protection of Uchiha Tatsumi, she focused on preparing for the sealing technique.In this war, on the contrary, she, the weakest person, was the most comfortable, but Uchiha Tatsu and Yachi Orochi were in a difficult fight.


    "Cut, boring." Tatsumi Uchihas the long sword in his hand constantly waving, facing the meaningless attack of the Yachi Orochi, Tatsun feels resentful.This kind of attack that could not cause him harm, no matter how much it came, had no effect.


    Chen took out the Ba Chi Qiong mirror with his backhand, and when the Yata Mirror came out, all the attacks seemed to hit the void, splashing waves of water, and then there was no more sound.


    "It''s now!" Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi once again took out the void mirror, Yachi Oro''s eyes were hot, but he understood that now is the best time to escape, and the opportunity cannot be missed.I saw the big snake slipping under the foot and quickly fleeing out of the valley.


    "you dare!"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty: Heavenly Majia Ancient Bow


    "Escape!" Seeing Uchiha Tatsuta take out the Yata Mirror, Yachi Osha knew that it was a good time to escape. He didn''t dare to relax, so he stopped the attack and fleeed towards the exit of the valley with all his strength.


    "Dare you!" Suzuo Nenghu''s huge body burst out with an unquestionable strong aura. In the aura of the explosion, even Suzuo Nenghu''s sturdy Chakra coat splashed with waves, changing Got more vigorous.


    "Hey! Is there anything you dare to dare, as long as I escape, what can you do to me? If the landscape meets, we will be indefinite!" Yachi Orochi smiled, and ignored Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s cry. Rushed to the outside of the valley.


    "Huh!" Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, his eyes were cold, this time he was careless, but it would be too naive to want to escape from his hands in this way.


    "Ignorance and ignorance!" Uchiha Tatsuro vomited lightly, his hand loosened, and Yata Mirror disappeared from his hand.


    I saw Uchiha Tatsun''s big hand wave, and at the same time Susano also stretched his hand to his back and took out a long bow from behind.


    "This...this is!" Yaqi Orochi looked back inadvertently, and the scene in front of him couldn''t help but make his pupils shrink violently. He grew his mouth and said nonchalantly, "This is the ancient bow of Majia from the sky!"


    Yaqi Orochi''s pupils shrank violently, and the scene in front of him couldn''t help taking a deep breath, because he knew the thing in Chen''s hand!


    Tianzhi Majia Ancient Bow, the strongest bow and arrow in the legend, the strongest single attack weapon, not only has a strong attack, even the range of attack is not comparable to that of ordinary bows and arrows.


    The most terrifying thing is that as long as it is targeted, no matter how you avoid it, it is impossible to avoid it.


    The bow and arrow shot will keep tracking you until you die or are hit.There is no possibility of avoiding it at all.


    Uchiha Tatsumi held the ancient Majia bow of the sky in his hands and looked at Yaqi Orochi with cold eyes. Seeing his surprised expression, he couldn''t help but snorted, "What? You know this bow and arrow?"


    "Escape!" Yachi Oroda didn''t dare to neglect, his movements were fast, trying to escape before Uchiha Tatsumi could not lock him: "As long as I escape his lock, I will be safe!"


    Seeing that the escape of Yachi Orochi did not stop, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but sneered: "I want to escape after seeing this bow and arrow? Naive!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi grabbed the longbow in his hand, and pulled the other hand on the bowstring. Susao Nogu followed in the same motion, holding the longbow with his big hand, and pulling the bowstring with his right hand. The longbow was originally empty. A long bow and arrow appeared above it, and this weapon, which was completely condensed from Chakra energy, locked the Yachi Orochi straightly.


    From the longbow, the Yachi Orochi can feel the threat of death.Although Chakra has a different energy system from his, this does not mean that he will not die. Even if he is, he will be seriously injured in the face of a powerful attack.


    "Damn it!" Yachi Orochi looked bad, and the bow and arrows had already locked him. Now even if he wants to escape, it is not realistic. People who are locked by the Tianzhi Majia Ancient Bow have never successfully escaped. Yachi Orochi does not. Would naively think he would be the exception.


    He stopped and looked at Chen''s threatening bow and arrow, his mouth opened wide, making a hoarse roar of "hiss".

 416 Naruto Power System Chapter 416

    When the strength was gathered, the ancient bow of Majia of Heaven had already locked the enemy. At this time, it was useless even to escape. The only way was to kill the caster so that the bow and arrow could not be launched.But Yaki Orochi did not have this ability to kill Uchiha Tatsumi.


    What Susao Nooka brings to Uchiha Tatsumi is not only strong offensive power, but also unparalleled defensive power. With the lack of attack methods of Yaki Orochi, there is no way to kill Uchiha Tatsuki in an instant. He has no choice. .


    Feeling the ever-increasing strength on the longbow, the vigilance in Yaqi Orochi''s heart became stronger and stronger, almost forming a real chakra that sent bursts of death.


    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsu sneered, and at the same time, the hand holding the bowstring was lightly loosened.The substantive bows and arrows condensed from chakras broke away from the ancient bow of Majia in an instant.


    In just a blink of an eye, the bow and arrow came in front of Yachi Orochi.


    "Go to hell!" Uchihatatsu shouted.


    The Ochi Dasnake did not dare to neglect, his whole body curled up, his rickety body tried his best to protect his head, and he used his body to resist the ancient Majia bow and arrow of the sky.


    "Puff!"


    It sounded like a long knife cutting into the tofu, piercing the body of the Oki Orochi, and the bow and arrow penetrated the body of the Oki Orochi without any reduction, and plunged deeply into the ground behind the Oki Orochi.


    Only from the bottomless hole on the ground can you know how powerful this bow and arrow is.


    Not long after, a violent explosion sounded from the bottom of the cave, and the powerful explosive force overturned the Yaqi Orochi in the air.


    From his bare skin, you can see the traces of the explosion burned everywhere, the skin of the body that was pierced was burned, the burnt skin turned out, and the broken bones and internal organs could be seen.


    "Cough cough cough cough!" Falling heavily to the ground, the Orochi Orochi barely supported his body, couldn''t help coughing in his mouth, spewing scraps of internal organs and bones, and dark purple blood.


    Looking up at Uchiha Tatsui with difficulty, deep hatred and endless regrets were revealed in his eyes.


    Why does he have to provoke this evil spirit, isn''t it good to escape the first time the seal is broken?


    If he escapes in the first time when the seal is broken, Uchiha Tatsuno will have no time to take out the ancient Majia bow of the sky. As long as the Ochi Ochi seizes that time and waits for his strength to recover, even if it is Majia of the sky. Gu Gong couldn''t do anything about him.


    However, it is useless to say that these are no longer useful. There is no regret medicine to take in this world, and he can''t turn back time with his strength. Since it has happened, there is no room for turning back.


    "Could it be that my dignified Baqi Orochi will face the end of being sealed just as soon as I broke the seal?" He smirked and couldn''t help asking back.


    Thinking about how high-spirited he was when he broke the seal, and looking at his tragic situation now, I have to say that this is a mocking farce.


    "Run, you keep on running!" Uchiha Tatsuta mocked, and the ancient Maga bow in his hand was not put away. Although he didn''t use this weapon very often, it didn''t mean he couldn''t use it.


    Sasuke once held the ancient bow of Majia from the sky, and used the full body to fill the container of the external golem, and fused the chakras of the nine big-tailed beasts into one, which can release the strongest single body of Indra. attack.


    In Chen''s hands, Tianzhi Majia Ancient Bow showed even more power than Sasuke.


    Chapter 721: Teasing the Serpent


    Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s strength is much stronger than Sasuke¡¯s strength in the final battle. Therefore, the power of the Amaka Ancient Bow he displayed is stronger than Sasuke¡¯s Indra Arrow. This is also a matter of reason. .


    "You continue to run!" Uchiha Tatsumi joked and looked at Yachi Orochi, whose broken body was unabashedly exposed, showing the embarrassment of Yachi Orochi.


    The anger he screamed and his inner anger couldn''t be described in words at all. It was impossible for him to accept that he fell into the hands of a mortal when he thought that he was dignified and arrogant.


    "Boy, I admit that you are very strong, but you should not force me! You have to forgive others and forgive others. If you continue to force them, the big deal is that we all die together. As long as there are humans, as long as humans have evil thoughts, I will not die, and You, once you die, you are really dead. Why don''t we make a deal. As long as you let me go, I promise that from now on I will definitely retreat from seeing you. What do you think?"


    Yachi Oro knew that he could not beat Uchiha Tatsumi and could only beg him for mercy, but in his capacity it was impossible to kneel down and beg for mercy. He euphemistically expressed a begging attitude towards Uchiha Tatsumi. This was already him. The limit can be done.


    Between being sealed and dignified, Yaqi Orochi chose to give up his dignity.


    However, Uchiha Tatsumi didn''t seem to understand. He looked at Yaki Oro jokingly, "I don''t think so much. The loser has no right to negotiate terms."


    Uchiha Tatsumi waved his hand with a frivolous look, which in the eyes of Yachi Orochi was indeed very hateful.


    After all, the strength of Uchiha Tatsun, his Yaki Orochi really can''t fight, if he really wants to explode, then his power will be weakened again, even he doesn''t know whether the power of self-detonation can kill Uchiha Tatsun.


    However, Yachi Orochi would not easily make such an extreme move. Seeing Uchiha Tatsu''s attitude, he could only swallow this evil spirit abruptly.


    Helpless, it is impossible to beat others. If you do something that irritates Uchiha Tatsumi again, I don''t know what will happen.


    The Orochi Baqi went silent, Chen''s mouth evoked a mocking smile, and he flicked his hands, suddenly holding the ancient bow of Majia from the sky.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s action, Yachi Orosha couldn''t help being vigilant again. The whole body was curled up and looked at Uchiha Tatsun vigilantly. The muscles of the whole body tightened, for fear of Uchiha Tatsumi''s another one. In that case, he would not only blew himself up. There is no other choice.


    "What are you doing? I just stretched my waist. What are you doing so nervously?" Uchihatatsu''s joking voice came.


    Yaqi Orochi was almost vomiting blood out of anger.Stretching?What do you do to hold the bow? Can you hold the Majia Ancient Bow casually?Where is Yachi Orochi who doesn''t know that he was tricked by Uchiha Tatsumi?


    With a sigh of relief in his heart, Yaki Orochi looked at Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes with hatred.


    "Oh. You don''t want me to move this thing." Uchiha Tatsumi squeezed the longbow in his hands, and immediately he seemed to have thought of something funny, he relieved Susano Nogu and exposed his body to Baqi. In front of the big snake.


    Seeing the strange look from Yachi Orochi, Uchiha Tatsuno did not explain anything.


    "Let''s take a gamble." As he said that he knotted his hands, he separated out four Mu Dun clones and surrounded the big snake group in the middle.


    "Can you guess whether my four Mu Dun clones can use Suzuo Nohu? I guess so, how about you?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s voice was like a cry from hell, at least for Yaki Orochi.You fucking said it''s okay, what can I say?Yaqi Orochi was anxious but could not help it.


    "Why? Don''t you gamble? If you don''t gamble, I won." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled mockingly, hands dropped, and the four Mu Dun clones suddenly breathed a powerful Chakra breath, suddenly four huge The Susanoh appeared in the valley round and round the Yaqi Orochi, and blocked the exit in the valley firmly.


    "If you don''t speak, it means I won." Uchiha Tatsu spread his hands and made a helpless expression.


    Tatsumi can easily face Yachi Orochi, but Yachi Orochi cannot easily face Uchiha Tatsumi, and he can''t get arrogant in front of the four Susa Noka.


    Even though Chen''s Mu Dun clone only has a part of the Chakra, but the four Suzuo Nenghus put pressure on it at the same time, Yaqi Orochi felt that he might not be able to carry it down.


    Uchiha Tatsuo put his hands around his chest, standing in front of Maitreya and looking at Yaki Orochi calmly.The four Susao Noshi wanted to see what this Yaqi Orochi would do.


    As soon as the four Susano came out, the breathing of Yachi Orochi couldn''t help but stagnated, and he raised his head with difficulty and looked up at Uchiha Tatsumi, resisting the anger in his heart and saying word by word: "Humans, don''t force me!"


    "What if I force you? Do any tricks be used as soon as possible, otherwise you will have no chance!"


    "You!" Yachi Oro was annoyed by Uchiha''s words. He swears that today is the day he gets the most anger since he was conscious. There has never been a day when he has been angry like today. I am so angry that I can''t beat it, and I beg for mercy. No, what do you want me to do?


    Yachi Orochi took a deep breath. Since it can''t be solved peacefully, let''s fight.Anyway, he is also the ancient beast Baqi Orochi, and he can''t sit still and wait for death.


    The tail was flicked, and he moved towards the front of Suzuo Nenghu forcefully. The eight heads were separated in four directions, and the mouth opened wide. The fangs are deeply visible in the fishy mouth.He opened his mouth and bit hard at Uchiha Tatsu''s clone.


    Chen''s four avatars were not used as targets for Yaqi Orochi.The four avatars pulled out their double blades from behind, and the sharp blades hit the body of the Yaqi Orochi, making a sonorous sound and splashing bursts of sparks.


    After all, it¡¯s not Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s body, and the power of the clone is still limited. The double-edged blades can¡¯t cause damage to Yaki Orochi. However, this is enough. As long as it can hinder Yaki Orochi¡¯s actions, wait until Maitreya completes the technique. It is still the end that cannot escape being sealed.


    Yachi Orochi naturally understood this truth in his heart. He couldn''t just watch him being sealed and fought back. He fought back and tried to break through the blockade of Uchiha.


    Chapter 722: Baqi blew himself up


    The double-edged blades did not cause substantial damage to Yaqi Orochi, but it also prevented Yaqi Orochi from continuing to escape.


    After seeing the four Suzano nohus, there was an unpleasant feeling in the heart of Yaqi Orochi, as expected.Tired of dealing with Susano, Yachi Oro didn''t even have the energy to recover from his injuries.

 417 Naruto Power System Chapter 417

    Exhausting his full strength to shake off Susano''s attack, Yaqi Orochi gasped slightly. He knew that if he didn''t want to make a trick, he might end up badly.


    "Do you have to stay with me forever?" Yachi Oro panted hard, staring at Uchiha Tatsumi with wide eyes. He had nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsumi who was even a strange move.


    Uchiha Tatsun gave him a glance, and even ignored him, just focused on Maitreya and observed Maitreya''s movements.


    He discovered that the Maitreya Indian style has a unique charm, which Chen has never seen before. If he can absorb and integrate this unique aura, his strength will once again increase.


    When his strength reached his level, it was very difficult even if he wanted to improve even a little bit.


    But Chen actually saw the shadow of continued progress in Maitreya.These are two systems that are completely different from Chakra, but different ways to achieve the same goal.


    When the strength reaches a certain level, it is possible to completely assimilate the two different systems together. This discovery made Uchiha Tatsu unaware of excitement.


    Although he is already invincible in the world of Hokage with his current strength, who doesn''t want to be one step closer?Chen''s purpose is not just to dominate the world of Hokage, his eyes have long been placed in the sea of ??stars.


    "You forced me!" Yaqi Oro sighed fiercely, his eyes were cold, he saw his whole body bulge, and his whole body was like an inflated balloon.


    The strength within the whole body was continuously compressed and converged, and finally it expanded extremely. Even the broken injuries on his body were completely recovered in an instant, and his body was intact and clean as if he had never been injured.


    Feeling the manic power in Yaki Orochi, Uchiha Tatsumi''s face instantly became gloomy, and this power made Uchiha Tatsumi lost his thoughts.


    "Is this Yaqi Orochi''s skills poor?" This swollen body, this manic power, does not look like a normal offensive method. Looking at the appearance of the Oki Orochi, it seems that he himself can''t control the power in his body .


    "It seems so..." Uchiha Tatsumi seemed to have thought of something, his face became more and more ugly, with a black face, subconsciously summoning Susano.


    I didn''t care whether it would affect Maitreya, Suzuo Nenghu not only enveloped him, but also enveloped Maitreya under the protection of the dark purple Chakra body.


    If Chen didn''t guess wrong, Yaqi Orochi would blew himself up!


    "Die!" Yachi Oro looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with ferocious eyes, his eyes were full of madness, and his eyes widened.


    It seems that I wanted to see Uchiha Tatsumi''s flustered look before he died, and also seemed to want to see how Uchiha Tatsuki died. His eyes were fixed on Uchiha Tatsuo and he never looked away. .


    "Hahahaha, since you refuse to let me go, then you go to die!" The evil voice of Yaqi Orochi came again.


    However, what made him feel strange was that he didn''t see the panic in Chen''s eyes, and he didn''t even see any strangeness in Chen''s eyes. It seemed that Chen didn''t care about it at all.


    "Huh! Are you scared and silly, but it''s a pity that it''s too late to regret!" Baqi Orochi snorted coldly, which was the last word he said.


    Immediately, the body of Yaqi Orochi seemed to have swelled to a peak, and there was no change. By this time, Yaqi Orochi could not control the manic power in his body.


    In other words, it is impossible for Yachi Orochi to repent at this time.


    Originally, he just wanted to scare Uchiha Tatsun, but he didn''t expect Tatsun to be unmoved at all, and Yaki Osha was ruthless in his heart, then come!


    Anyway, I can be resurrected when I die, and you are really dead when you die.


    Yaqi Orochi''s expression gradually became crazy, it seems that whether it is a human or an animal, it will become crazy before dying.


    Unable to control the manic power in his body, Yachi Oro took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsu for the last time. At this moment, his consciousness disappeared.After swelling, the whole body seemed to be pierced by a needle, making a roar that resounded throughout the world.


    There was a loud noise in the valley, a white light flashed in front of Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes, and the manic power came from the body of Yachi Orochi who exploded. Fortunately, Uchiha Tatsuno supported Susano when he realized that something was wrong.


    Even with the protection of Suzuo Nohu, Chen could feel the madness to the culmination of the force outside his body.


    "It''s a little bit powerful!" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly, and the manic power of Yachi Orochi blew himself up against Susao Nohu''s body again and again, even Tatsumi couldn''t help but sigh.


    With a thought of Uchiha Tatsu, the four wooden avatars teleported over and opened Susano to keep him in front of him. However, even so, there was no way to resist the explosive power of Yaqi Orochi after blew up.


    The four avatars of Susao were originally at the center of Yachi Orochi''s self-detonation, and completely withstood the power of Yachi Orochi''s self-detonation. At this time, Uchihasatsu was pulled over to resist the power of the explosion.


    The Chakras in the four Mu Dun''s bodies were simply not enough for them to resist this force. After suffering the power of self-detonation for the second time, the Suzuo Nohu of the four clones was melted abruptly.


    Under the erosion of manic power, Suzuo Nenghu''s body surface continued to crack and disappeared in an instant.


    In the end, the power of Yaki Orochi''s self-detonation hits Uchiha Tatsu directly.


    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsuno was fortunate that he had pulled Maitreya close to his protection from the very beginning. If she was allowed to resist head-on, within a second, she would fall into the explosion even before the explosion began.


    However, even with Uchiha Tatsu''s protection, Maitreya was not very pleasant. Although Susano could withstand the explosion, he could not withstand the impact of the explosion.


    More importantly, Maitreya could not continue to seal in Suzuo Nenghu, her ability to communicate with the world was completely isolated by Suzuo Nenghu.


    Chapter 723: Maitreya¡¯s Surprise


    After being wrapped up by Uchiha Tatsuno''s Suzano, Maitreya suddenly opened her eyes, and she found that her power to communicate with the seal was actually blocked.


    Under the backlash of power, Maitreya spit out a mouthful of blood, and the sealing technique that had been completed halfway before was abruptly interrupted.


    This is not good news, it means that Uchiha Tatsumi did not stop the pace of Yachi Orochi at all, and it was not that Uchiha Tatsumi was killed by Yachi Orochi, that is, Yachi Orochi had escaped from the valley.


    After all, if the Yachi Orochi is not in the valley, then Maitreya¡¯s sealing technique will automatically fail. The sealing technique is closely related to the Yachi Orochi, and even the sealing technique itself draws on part of the power of the Yaki Orochi.


    If it exceeds a certain range, then the seal technique cannot sense the aura of the Yaqi Orochi and it cannot communicate. The seal technique fails naturally.


    "Sure enough, fate can''t be changed?" Maitreya covered her heart, and endless sadness leaked from her dim eyes.She didn''t seem to find out where she was at this time.


    Although the aftermath of the explosion could not reach her, the dazzling white light blocked her sight. With her hand out of sight, Maitreya had no idea what had happened.


    Said Uchiha Tatsumi defeated Yaki Osha?No, no, no, Maitreya had never thought about it this way before. Although Uchiha Tatsu felt like an unfathomable super power, she could never be stronger than Yaki Orochi.


    As a shrine maiden of this generation, Maitreya can deeply understand how strong the Yachi Orochi is. At the peak of his strength, he pushed everything horizontally and was invincible.


    As for Tatsun, Maitreya admitted that Uchiha Tatsu was very strong, but Tatsun¡¯s demonstrated strength did not make Maitreya feel that Tatsuki was stronger than Yaki Osha.


    More importantly, as a maiden, Maitreya knew a great secret of the Yachi Orochi. As long as there are humans, as long as the negative emotions of human beings are not completely eliminated, the Yachi Orochi is immortal.


    Because of this, Maitreya would not believe that Chen would defeat Yaqi Orochi.


    Maitreya smiled miserably, she had even guessed the end of the Orochi Orochi after he escaped, but as the maiden who sealed the Orochi Orochi, she couldn''t do anything. The sourness in her heart made her very uncomfortable.


    "Perhaps, maybe if I''m not so impulsive, there won''t be such an ending, right?" Now is not the time to complain. What I should do now is to figure out how to remedy it.


    Wiping the tears from his face, Maitreya cheered up again.


    "Hey, I said you, what are you thinking about." Uchiha Tatsuno''s voice came into Maitreya''s ears unhurriedly.Although the person who couldn''t see him, he could hear a relaxed feeling in his voice.


    "You!" Maitreya whispered, as if surprised, she thought about it, but she didn''t continue to speak.


    After all, Yaki Orochi is already strong, and it is normal for Uchiha Tatsumi to be unable to fight.


    Maitreya sighed lightly. She didn''t blame Uchiha Tatsu, but Tatsun''s tone made Maitreya a little uncomfortable.


    Obviously he accidentally let go Yachi Orochi, why is Uchiha Tatsumi able to make such a relaxed expression.But the smart she did not show it.


    The radiation of the explosion is still raging continuously, don''t look at Uchiha Tatsumi''s relaxed look, in fact he is not very comfortable now.


    The power of the explosion was much stronger than he had imagined. Uchiha Tatsu, who was directly injured by the explosion, was feeling the hot breath all the time.

 418 Naruto Power System Chapter 418

    "How is the situation now? Yaqi Orochi has escaped?" Maitreya took a breath and finally recovered: "Why can''t I see anything now? What''s wrong?"


    Because Uchiha Tatsun deliberately guided and isolated the sound of explosions from the outside world, but visually there was no way to isolate Tatsun, Maitreya looked at Uchiha Tatsun curiously.


    However, what she saw was a dazzling white light, just confirming Uchiha''s position in front of the source of the sound.


    "Yaqi Orochi?" Uchiha Tatsun asked back, and finally chuckled slightly. The laughter was full of randomness.


    "It''s probably blown to ashes now."


    He said casually, as if he didn''t take Yaqi Orochi into his heart at all.


    "What?" Maitreya exclaimed, with a face full of disbelief. After all, she knew the power of Yaki Orochi, but Uchiha Tatsuno actually said that he had been blown to ashes?


    "What the hell is going on? Why can''t I feel the breath of Yachi Orochi?" Maitreya frowned. Uchiha Tatsumi''s words made her a little confused. What is it that Yachi Orochi has been blown to dust? ?


    Can you still say that Yaqi Orochi was defeated by you?It was blown to dust like Ultraman hit the little monster?


    You must know that Yaki Orochi is not only powerful, but also immortal. Maitreya would rather believe that Yaki Orochi has escaped than that he was blown to ashes by Uchiha.


    Uchiha Tatsumi could hear the distrustful tone in Maitreya¡¯s words. He smiled lightly, did not refute anything, just said faintly: "Not yet, wait for the explosion to disappear completely, you will know ."


    "Explosion?" Maitreya was puzzled, and felt a little unbelievable at what Uchiha Tatsu said. Suddenly, her eyes widened: "You...you mean..."


    "Yes, Yaqi Orochi blew himself up, and now it is estimated that the body has turned to ashes."


    Maitreya was a little bit incredulous, but Uchiha Tatsuro really completely suppressed Yaki Orochi.


    She originally brought Uchiha Tatsumi here as a psychological comfort, but she didn''t think that Guo Tatsun could really withstand Yaki Orochi. After all, Maitreya was ready to die from the beginning.


    In the end, Tatsun made a joke with her. Maitreya only wanted to confine the Yaki Orochi to the valley, but Uchiha Tatsuno actually killed the Yaki Orochi.


    Although Yaqi Orochi is immortal, it does not mean that he is dead after he explodes, but this is almost subverting news for Maitreya.


    It turns out that the invincible Ochi Orochi can really be defeated, and it turns out that the invincible Ochi Orochi in her opinion will also die.


    This news gave Maitreya a glimmer of hope of victory in her heart. It was only at this time that she truly believed that Chen had the strength to drag her out of the abyss of despair.


    Chapter 724: Dead but not stiff


    Until this time, Maitreya truly believed that Uchiha Tatsu had the ability and strength to drag her out of the abyss.


    If Uchiha Tatsun had only given her a little hope before, then Tatsun has become her greatest hope now.


    "If this is the case, that would be great!" Maitreya''s eyes revealed unconcealed joy, "As long as the Orochi dies, his strength will drop by one point. Similarly, he must be sealed. The price will be reduced accordingly."


    If he could kill Yaqi Orochi a few more times, then Maitreya would not have to prepare such a complicated seal, only a simple seal, or even a modification to the seal set by her mother before.


    Uchiha Tatsuno raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that he was doing the right thing by mistake. Originally, he just wanted to confine Yachi Orochi to the valley. As a result, Yachi Orochi became unbearable and blew himself up. What Chen didn''t expect was that Yaqi Orochi could really be reborn.


    Listening to Maitreya''s tone, every time the eight-qi big snake is reborn, the strength in the body will be weakened a little bit.


    "Meaning, as long as I let Yaqi Orochi explode several times, then the cost of sealing him can be negligible, right?"


    "That''s right." Maitreya nodded, with an expression of excitement on his face. If the Yaki Orochi can be completely sealed this time, although it will not be able to completely get rid of the fateful entanglement of the maiden clan, at least one hundred Don''t worry that Yaqi Orochi will break the seal within the year.


    This also means that at least within three generations, there is no need to worry about the harm of the Yaqi Orochi. As for a hundred years later, it can continue to be maintained only by continuing to strengthen the seal.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Maitreya''s face couldn''t hide it at all.Although Uchiha Chen''s face was not visible at this moment, her voice gradually softened.


    "Thanks, thank you." Maitreya''s head lowered gently, and it was only at this moment that she showed the style that a woman of this age should have, the most touching and glamorous indispensable thing.


    ...


    The smoke disappeared and the dust settled. The explosion outside Susano was completely over, and the aftermath and the radiation inherent in the explosion gradually disappeared, but Uchiha Tatsuno did not release Susano for the first time.


    Although it seemed to be safe now, Chen knew that the poison gas of Yaqi Orochi had not been completely dispelled.


    If Suzuo Nenghu was relieved now, Chen would not matter, but Maitreya could not bear it. Her physical fitness was not good, and it was bound to cause irreparable damage.


    Anyway, the white light covering his eyes has disappeared. Uchiha Tatsu can take Maitreya forward with Susao''s strong defensive ability. After all, Maitreya does not need to perform the sealing technique, and it does not matter if he does not communicate with the atmosphere of the world.


    Pushing the Susanoh, Uchiha Chen walked step by step toward the place where the Yaki Orochi blew himself up. Through Susanoh Maitreya, he could see the movement outside.


    I saw that the place where the Yaqi Orochi blew himself up didn''t even leave any ash, but Chen did not leave there, but waited quietly in place.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, even Uchiha Tatsumi felt a trace of impatience.


    "Wait a minute, Yachi Orochi has not reborn so quickly."


    Maitreya consoled. She clearly saw the impatience on Uchiha Tatsu''s face, but she could not say anything, so she could only try to comfort her.


    Sure enough, I don''t know how long it took before Uchiha Tatsu found that there was a trace of dark purple energy lines where the Yachi Orochi blew up.If you don''t observe it carefully, you can''t see clearly, it''s too small.


    "Here!" Maitreya''s eyes condensed, and she really knew nothing more about the aura of the big snake.


    The traces of dark purple energy lines stayed in place without movement. Slowly, from all directions, deep purple energy lines gradually began to converge towards the darkest line.


    Only at this time was it possible to observe the traces of energy lines with the naked eye.


    The energy lines converging from all directions continue to condense, and in just a cup of tea, a small snake with the thickness of a baby''s arm is gathered.


    Looking at this little snake that had just condensed, a trace of killing intent flashed in Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes.


    "No!" Maitreya hurriedly stopped Uchiha Tatsu who wanted to take action: "Now Yaki Orochi is in the process of rebirth, if I forcibly interrupt his rebirth, I don¡¯t know what will happen, I can¡¯t guarantee it will What accident happened, if you want to weaken the Orochi Orochi, you can only kill him again after he is completely reborn. Now even if this energy is eliminated, the weakening of the Orochi Orochi will not have any effect."


    "Huh, is that so." Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, and slowly put away the long knife in his hand. If Maitreya said a step later, the long knife would directly pierce the body of the little snake that the big snakes just gathered. .


    "Then we can only wait like this?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, and his face couldn''t hide his impatience. How long has it been, the rebirth of Yachi Orochi is so slow that he can only weaken him. Wait until he is completely reborn.


    Time is simply too late, how many times will the speed be weakened?Uchiha Tatsuno''s time is simply not enough, where does he have so much time to spend with Yaki Orochi here?


    "Don''t worry, it was really slow at the beginning, but it will get up soon afterwards." Maitreya could only comfort Uchiha Tatsun constantly.


    After all, she can''t live without Uchiha Tatsun now, once Tatsun leaves, Maitreya has no way to restrain Yaki Orochi.If Yaqi Orochi was allowed to escape from the valley, even the sealing technique could not restrict him.


    "Huh!" Uchiha Chen snorted, closed his eyes, sinking his consciousness into the system, and stopped watching the rebirth process of Yaqi Orochi.


    "System, can you calculate how long it will take the Yachi Orochi to rebirth?"


    "Ding! The system is calculating..." The system replied to Chen''s question after being silent for a second: "According to the system''s calculations, at the current speed, it will take about a day for the Baqi Orochi to completely regenerate.


    However, the system felt a power that was not part of the Naruto world system. With the addition of this power, the Yachi Orochi could be reborn in about ten minutes."


    "Ten minutes?" Uchiha Tatsuno nodded thoughtfully, "Since there are only ten minutes, then wait."


    Seven hundred and twenty-fifth chapter: the incredible snake


    "Ten minutes?" Uchiha Tatsu thought thoughtfully: "Since there are only ten minutes, wait a minute."

 419 Naruto Power System Chapter 419

    Uchihatatsu wrapped his hands around his chest, closed his eyes and quietly waited for the rebirth of Yachi Orochi.


    Ten minutes can be said to be very long, but in fact it is just a blink of an eye.Countless black qi merged with the small dark purple Oki Orochi, and the body of the Oki Orochi continued to expand and expand.


    Power is constantly gathering on Yaqi Orochi, his strength is gradually recovering, ten minutes has passed in the blink of an eye.


    When Yaqi Orochi appeared in the valley again, he laughed frantically, and the laughter was full of frenzy.


    "Hahahaha, no matter how strong you are, are you still dead? This uncle will never die. As long as human beings are not dead, it is still 20,000 years away from wanting this uncle''s life!"


    The rabid voice of Yaki Orochi resounded throughout the valley, and he barked wildly, without paying attention to Uchiha Tatsumi.


    After all, in his opinion, Uchiha Tatsumi is strong, but it is impossible to escape from the damage of his self-destruction, especially because there is still the oil bottle of Maitreya behind him. If there is no Maitreya, perhaps Yachi Dashe would not dare to say that.


    But Uchiha Tatsu has to spare his energy to take care of Maitreya who has no power to restrain the chicken. How can he escape from the damage of his blew?


    "What are you laughing at?" Uchiha Tatsumi''s faint voice came into the ears of Yachi Osna.


    At this moment he couldn''t believe his ears.


    What did he hear?Uchiha''s voice?Isn''t he still dead?No, impossible, how could Chen be alive in such a strong explosion?It must be auditory hallucinations.


    "Why? Don''t believe your ears?"


    Chen''s voice reached his ears again, this time he heard it very accurately, not a hallucination.


    "Is it a ghost?" Yaqi Orochi guessed subconsciously, and then he put this guess behind.


    When he lowered his head and saw Uchiha Tatsun and Maitreya standing in front of him looking at him with playful eyes, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Why?" Yaqi Orosha widened his eyes and looked at the two unscathed people in front of him. He felt that he had been cheated.


    How could this be possible. Seeing that neither of them had any damage to their clothes, could it be that his self-detonation could not even touch the clothes of both of them?


    "No, it must be an illusion!" Yaqi Orochi shook his huge head, looked at the two men with ferocious eyes, and shouted hysterically, "Why, why are you two doing nothing!"


    "Obviously, obviously I have blew myself up, why did you two have nothing to do!"


    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuno raised his brows: "Then what do you think we are going to do? The ones who die like you don''t even have ashes?"


    Uchiha Tatsun wantonly provoked Yachi Orochi, as if he didn''t put Yaki Orochi in his eyes at all, and he didn''t even have any fear at all.


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! This uncle must kill you!" Yaqi Oro screamed, lowering his head, and struggling to stretch out his tentacles, rushing towards the two Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Facing the tentacles of Yachi Orochi, Uchiha Tatsumi was not as stunned as before. After all, Yachi Orochi has blew himself up once, but now he has just reshaped his body, and the power in his body is no longer as abundant as before.


    Compared with before, the strength of the current Yaqi Orochi has dropped by at least 30%.


    Don''t think that 30% is very small, not to mention the realm of Uchiha Chen, even if it is a shadow rank powerhouse, losing 30% of the strength, it is also a very fatal thing, you must know that the victory or defeat is often at that moment.


    The loss of 30% of the strength means that the amount of Chakra is less than half of the others.


    Not to mention the Yaqi Orochi.The Yachi Orochi, who had lost 30% of his strength, had no way to cause Uchiha Tatsumi.


    If the previous Yaki Orochi can still cause trouble to Uchiha Tatsumi, now Tatsumi has completely ignored Yaki Orochi.


    Contempt the enemy strategically and value the enemy tactically.


    Having said that, Uchihatatsu still took out the Meteor Blade, and the tentacles of the Yaki Orochi were not something ordinary Kunai could resist after all.And only the magical weapon like Meteor Star and Meteorite can resist it.


    "Ding Ding Ding"


    The tentacles of the Yaqi Orochi kept colliding with the Meteor Knife of the Meteor Star, and the metal slamming sound that would only be emitted when the sword collided, and sparks scattered.


    He continued to attack the two with his tentacles, and Yachi Oro could not help but gasp. The long and high-intensity attack made him feel a little short of breath.


    Looking at the two unscathed, Yaqi Osha felt a little angry.


    "Why, why can''t you die!"


    Yaqi Orochi roared in a low voice: "Why can''t you two die honestly! You guys will die once for me, OK!"


    Furiously attacking the two with their tentacles, the deep purple energy jade in the mouth is constantly condensing, and the Ochi Orochi can no longer take care of so much under the hysteria.


    Since the self-detonation can''t hurt the two of them, he doesn''t know what other way he can escape.


    If you can''t escape, Yaqi Orochi is cruel and might choose to blew himself up again. Anyway, he has already blew himself up once. What else is unacceptable?


    As long as he can escape, Yaqi Orochi can do everything, even if he devotes everything to the devil, oh, this is not good, after all, he himself is also a devil.


    Judging from the basic situation, the Yaqi Orochi is indeed no different from the devil, both of which are deceptive and seize what they want.


    "Boom boom!"


    Deep purple energy jade continuously spurted from the mouth of the Yachi Orochi, attacking the two of Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes narrowed.After all, there is still a Maitreya behind him. If you don''t need to be Suo Nenghu, the aftermath of the energy jade explosion will definitely affect Maitreya.


    Uchiha Tatsuno had to turn on Susano Naka once again, and took out the double blades that were hanging behind him. The double blades were in front of him. The energetic jade blow set off a burst of explosions on the double blades, but they did not hurt them. .


    With Susano''s protection, Yachi Orochi couldn''t hurt them at all.Such a full-bodied chakra coat, even a few more attacks will not help.


    Chapter 726: Tragedy of the Serpent


    Under the protection of Susano, the attack of the Yachi Orochi was painless to the two of them. The thick chakra jacket wrapped them up, and the 360-degree protection was more than just talk. That''s it.


    The Orochi Yachi stared fiercely at the surface of Uchiha Tatsuno Suzuo, his eyes were cold and full of hatred, if they could kill people, maybe the two would have died thousands of times.


    The current Yaqi Orochi has long since lost the thought of vainly devouring Maitreya, and now he only thinks about how to escape.


    After all, under Uchiha Tatsu''s protection, he had no way to break through Tatsu''s blockade and swallow Maitreya. If he could, he had actually considered how to escape from the beginning.


    This is what he should do most, not thinking about how to swallow Maitreya all day.


    Yaki Orochi didn''t know where Uchiha Tatsuta came from.This strength is too strong and too outrageous, anyway, he was once a world-destroying ancient fierce beast, but in the end he had nothing to do with Uchiha Chen.


    Uchiha Tatsuno sneered, no matter how Yaqi Orochi attacked him with the energy jade, he remained motionless. With Yaqi Orochi''s strength, he could not break through his defense.


    "Damn devil!" Baqi Orochi couldn''t help but complain.


    Uchiha Tatsumi was only taunting slightly. The double-edged blades in his hand waved back and forth, fending off the tentacles of the Oki Orochi, and kept pushing towards him. Tatsumi found the Oki Orochi slowly moving towards the valley.


    Don''t think about it, this is the prelude of Yachi Orochi preparing to escape.


    "Don''t let him run away! Stop him!" Maitreya couldn''t help shouting when he noticed that the Yaqi Orochi was slowly approaching the valley exit.


    "Damn it!" Yachi Orochi glared at Maitreya with bitterness. Without Uchiha Tatsu''s protection, Maitreya would have already died in his hands. Why would it be her turn to be arrogant here?


    Seeing that Maitreya had discovered his intentions, Yachi Orochi didn''t hide it at all, and did not launch an attack on Uchiha Tatsumi, and rushed straight to the mouth of the valley.

 420 Naruto Power System Chapter 420

    Now the location of Yaqi Orochi is very good, very close to the mouth of the valley. The location where he chose to blew was originally close to the mouth of the valley. After rebirth, it can be said to be near the mouth of the valley.


    As long as he managed to get closer, the mouth of the valley would no longer be an obstacle to stop him.At that time, the mouth of the valley would become his natural barrier.


    The valley that was destroyed by the Yachi Orochi blew is already incomplete, and even the Yachi Orochi takes a certain amount of time to pass.


    Once he passes, it means freedom, and there is no need to worry about Maitreya''s seal.


    Where does Uchiha Tatsuno not know his thoughts?


    "Want to run?" Chen Leng snorted, and waved the double-edged blades in his hands and threw it towards the Oki Orochi. The dual-blades with the dark purple Chakra breath went straight to the Oki Orochi.


    Strong and with the breath of death, he rushed towards the Yaqi Orochi.


    "My Cao!" Baqi Orochi seemed to feel the breath of death coming from behind his head, and suddenly turned around and found two long swords attacking him.


    In a panic, Yaqi Orochi lowered his head subconsciously and escaped the piercing of a long sword, but another long sword followed closely behind.


    In an emergency situation, Yaqi Oro snake twisted his waist, and his waist, which was as thick as a bucket, was able to flash flexibly under his control.


    The other long sword was worthy of being placed against his waist. The sharp blade cut open the waist of the Oki Orochi, and deep purple blood gushed from the waist of the Oki Orochi.


    No, it shouldn''t be said to be blood, the dark purple liquid splashed out of the Yaqi Orochi and immediately disappeared into the air.


    Originally, Yaqi Orochi was a collection of human evil thoughts, and his whole body was composed of evil thoughts, and he had no substantive body at all.Everything about him is composed of energy.Even the organs in the body.


    "Damn devil, ahhhhhhhh! You must not die!" Yaqi Orochi opened his mouth wide, his waist wriggling recklessly, his waist as thick as a bucket was constantly hitting the surrounding rocks, which was sometimes irritated He slammed into the valley and made a "bang-bang" sound.


    "I want to escape!" Uchiha Tatsuno''s eyes condensed, and Uchiha Tatsuno was angry when she saw Yachi Orochi twisting her body and still rushing towards the valley mouth.


    I saw Chen staring at the Yaqi Orochi in his eyes, the kaleidoscope in his eyes turning wildly, a pupil power came from Chen''s eyes, and the burning feeling could even be felt by Maitreya behind Chen.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The pitch-black flames of hell projected on the Yaqi Orochi, and the flames drawn from hell could burn everything in the world, even in space.


    A sense of vigilance arose in Yaqi Orochi''s heart, and as soon as he wanted to avoid it, he realized that there was a hot burning sensation in his body.


    Looking down, a dark flame projected on his waist, continuously burning himself.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)Although he is also known as a fierce beast in the world and an ancient demon, he still cannot resist this flame from the depths of hell.


    Yaqi Orochi fell to the ground, tumbling, howling, trying to extinguish the flames around his waist, but no matter how hard he suppressed it, there was no way to completely extinguish the flames of Amaterasu, and even the flames of Amaterasu were constantly burning. Even the ground was corroded.


    The place where the Yachi Orochi formed a wall made of Amaterasu flames, no matter where the Yachi Orochi broke through, it would be eroded by the flames.


    "My uncle is so painful!" Yaqi Orochi kept shaking his waist, shaking his waist with his tail in a hurry to slap the flames, but it didn''t help, and the tail was also infected with the sun.


    "Hmph, how easy is it to put out my flames?" Uchiha Tatsu sneered, as if mocking Oro Yachi, his ideas seemed too naive.


    The Amaterasu Flame is a flame projected from hell. No one can extinguish the flame that Uchiha Itachi released at the beginning, and even Ji Lai can only be sealed and cannot be completely extinguished.


    This is just the projection of the flames of hell, and Uchiha Tatsumi''s Amaterasu is directly extracted from the depths of hell. It is more terrifying than the original Uchiha Itachi flames. How can it be extinguished so easily?


    The scream of Yaqi Orochi resounded throughout the valley, and even Maitreya couldn''t help closing his eyes, plugging his ears, and turning around to stop looking at him.


    Chapter 727: Terrible


    "My uncle died! You bastard!" Yaqi Orochi kept screaming, his voice resounding throughout the valley and reaching Maitreya''s ears.Even Maitreya couldn''t help but turn around and stop paying attention.


    The power of Amaterasu is constantly corroding the Yaqi Orochi, even the ancient fierce beasts can''t resist this flame from hell.


    Constantly screaming, Yachi Oro raised his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with bitter eyes.He suppressed his thoughts of devouring Uchiha Tatsu for life.


    "Hurry up and take away this damn flame! This uncle can''t take it anymore!" Yachi Orochi said viciously at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Uchiha Tatsumi was expressionless, and did not pay attention to the howling of Yaki Orochi.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi unmoved, Yachi Orosha couldn''t help yelling.


    "Please... please, get rid of this damn flame from me, I can''t stand it anymore!" Between pain and dignity, Yaqi Orochi chose to lower his noble head.


    After all, he had lowered his head once before, and now he did not have such a big burden in his heart if he lowered his head.


    Now dignity is nothing in front of him.He only asked Uchiha Tatsu to take away the burning Amaterasu, which was too painful.


    Only those who have been burned by the sky can understand this pain.However, everyone who was burned by Uchiha Tatsuo''s Amaterasu is dead, and no one will tell him how long this pain will last.


    "Huh! You can just enjoy the pleasure of being burned by the sky!" Uchiha Tatsumi sneered, and there was endless chill in the cold eyes.


    Of course Uchiha Tatsuno would not take back the Amaterasu Flame, once the flames from hell burned, he wouldn''t stop if he didn''t burn all the burning things.


    "You!" Yachi Orochi''s tone was stagnant, and he didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsuno to refuse it. In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsuo would at least consider it, but it was beyond his expectation.


    "How can you do this!" Yaqi Orochi was angry and almost didn''t blew himself up on the spot, but his current state is not far from blew up.


    If you can''t get rid of Uchiha Tatsu''s Amaterasu, then the Yaki Orochi will only be left to explode. It will be burned by the Amaterasu and will never die!


    Now Yaki Orochi finally understands why Uchiha Tatsuta is so unscrupulous.


    Without him, no matter how you look at it, Uchiha Tatsumi doesn''t seem to be defeated by Yaki Orochi. At first, it was only Tatsumi that Yaki Orochi could have the upper hand.


    When Uchiha Tatsumi got serious, Yachi Oro was not his opponent at all.


    Yachi Orochi took a deep breath, feeling a little desperate in his heart.After Uchiha Tatsuno made it clear that he would not take back the Flame of Amaterasu, the result was actually doomed, and it was doomed that his breaking the seal would end in failure.


    The heart of Baqi Orochi was bleak, and his heart had already become disappointed at this moment, and he no longer had the idea of ??breaking through. Orochi was helpless, and now he could not hold on.


    "Does it have to explode again?" Yaqi Orochi thought so.


    "Don''t be too smug!" Yachi Oro looked at Uchiha Tatsun angrily.The whole body swelled again.


    Seeing Yaqi Orochi is like this, Chen doesn''t know what he is thinking, this is clearly a precursor to wanting to explode.


    Tatsumi smiled coldly: "Do you think it''s useful for you to explode now!" Uchiha Tatsumi''s words all revealed his contempt for Yachi Orochi.


    The previous self-detonation had nothing to do with Uchiha Chen, and now even if he self-detonated again, it would have no effect, and he could only weaken his strength time and time again.


    After one experience, Yaqi Orochi will not hesitate anymore, this time he blew more decisively than before.


    In fact, if possible, Yachi Orochi didn''t want to explode. Although he was immortal, every time he exploded, his power would be weakened. More importantly, the pain of every self-explosion was real.


    Although he is an immortal existence, too much self-destruction will cause his mental breakdown.That kind of pain class is not something ordinary people can tolerate.


    Had it not been for the strong mental power of Yaqi Orochi, he might not even be able to withstand the pain of the first explosion.


    "You, you bastard, I don''t want you to die!" Yaki Orochi stared bitterly at Uchiha Tatsumi while he blew himself up. His words seemed to be shouts from the abyss, all revealing the resentment in his heart.


    The words of resentment made Maitreya tremble in both body and mind, but Uchiha Tatsumi was still expressionless, watching Yachi Orochi step by step toward the brink of self-destruction.

 421 Naruto Power System Chapter 421

    "boom!"


    It turned into white light again in the line of sight.


    Uchiha Tatsuno stretched out Susanoh, the sequel armor completely protected the two of them.


    The power of the explosion this time was much smaller than before, and even the impact was much smaller than before.


    The force of self-detonation cannot make Uchiha Tatsuno''s Susao back.I saw him rushing into a defense with his double-edged blades, and the power that exploded in front of Suzano was as powerful as the fifty-cents a box of firecrackers on the market.


    This power is not at all painful to Uchiha.


    The aftermath of the explosion passed quickly, and the side effects of the decline in strength are now manifested. From this moment on, the Yaki Orochi could no longer threaten Uchiha Tatsu.


    ...


    Ten minutes later, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t talk nonsense with Yachi Orochi again, and once again forced Yachi Orochi to blew up.


    In this way, the Yachi Orochi was continuously impacted, and even in the end, Chen didn''t even need to use Amaterasu, and a Lei Che penetrated the Yachi Orochi.


    After the strength drops, even the strength of the body also drops.At this time, Rae Che of Baqi Orochi couldn''t resist even Chen.


    In this way, Yaqi Orochi can no longer make any waves.


    Uchiha Tatsumi is constantly suppressing the Oki Orochi, and Maitreya is not idle either. Feeling the power in the Oki Orochi becomes empty, she opens her eyes.


    "Okay! It''s time to seal."


    "Okay?" Uchiha Tatsumi, who was about to kill the Yaki Orochi one more time, stopped his movements, and Rachel disappeared in his hands.


    "Now the power in the Ochi Orochi is almost empty, and the seal can be used. It is not possible to completely drain the power in the Ochi Ochi, or it will be troublesome to communicate with the seal."


    "You are free." Uchiha Tatsuno shrugged his shoulders: "I am only responsible for suppressing Yaqi Orochi. Since my task has been completed, I will leave the rest to you."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Twenty Eight: Sealed Again


    Uchiha Tatsuno stretched out his palms without making any expressions.Regardless of Maitreya''s actions, since the Yaqi Orochi is already weak in this way, Chen doesn''t need to do anything anymore, just take care of Maitreya.


    Maitreya earnestly felt the energy between heaven and earth, communicated with the power in the Yaqi Orochi, trying to connect the two together to make a complete seal.


    Uchiha Tatsumi watched with interest, thinking about this completely different system from Chakra.


    Although I can''t fully understand it now, this system is also a reference for Uchiha Chen. If he can fully understand it and integrate it into his own power system, Chen''s strength will be improved qualitatively.


    Carefully feel the difference between the two power systems.Uchiha Tatsu found that this power seemed familiar.It''s just like where I felt this power.


    The evil power of Yaqi Orochi is very similar to a certain power that has been encountered before.


    "Where did this power come across?" Uchiha Tatsu closed his eyes and thought.


    He felt very familiar with this power. The power to communicate with the world was somewhat similar to the fairy model, and there was this very familiar evil aura.


    It looks very similar to the curse that Sasuke planted on Sasuke.


    They are all the same with evil aura, if there is a difference, it is the difference formed by the power of the two to communicate with nature.


    "Is that so?" Uchiha Tatsun thought thoughtfully, touching his chin.


    The power source of Dashewan''s curse mark is the cells in Chongwu''s body. That kind of power originates from Chongwu''s immortal cells. If the power in the Ochi Orochi''s body is transformed, can it also form a curse mark similar to Chongwu?


    Uchiha Chen felt that he had discovered the new world, and he knew the power of the curse seal best. Regardless of the power of the curse seal, it seemed that the power of the curse seal didn''t seem to be powerful in the hands of Guitongmaru.


    But you should know that Onidoumaru and the others were only teenagers back then. After possessing the power of the curse seal, the power is close to Shinobu. This is only the curse seal of the earth. The curse seal of the sky on Uchiha Sasuke''s body has increased more. , Even in the later stage of Hokage, the increase in the spell of Heaven brought to Er Zhuzi is not to be underestimated.


    This was Erzhuzi''s only plug-in that was comparable to Uzumaki Naruto.


    Thinking of this, Uchihatatsu couldn''t help asking the system: "System, if I intercept part of the power of the Yachi Orochi, can I also extract a new curse seal based on Shigeo''s curse seal?"


    "Ding, answer the host. It is theoretically feasible, but this kind of power is not something that everyone can bear. The chance of failure is very high. Not everyone''s physique can withstand the power of this curse. And this kind of power The improvement to the host is not great."


    "It''s okay." Uchiha Chen shook his head indifferently. He didn''t want this power to improve himself, as long as he could use it. As for whether it could be integrated, it was not his scope of consideration.


    Every time forbidden art development is bound to be accompanied by blood dripping. After getting this kind of thing, it can be handed over to Da She Wan for processing, presumably he, a research madman, will definitely not refuse the temptation of this new power.


    After researching new things, Chen can use him to arm his partners. After all, their current strength is too weak, and the enemies in the future will only be stronger. Just relying on their current strength is simply not enough.


    Whether it''s Uchiha Madara, Otsuki Teruya, or even the big boss Momoki at the end, they can''t resist them now.


    As a companion Uchiha Tatsuno can only do his best to increase their upper limit and increase their strength so that they will not be helpless in the final battle.


    Chen can protect them for a while, but cannot protect them for the rest of their lives.


    While Maitreya was not paying attention, Uchihatatsu intercepted a small section of the body cell from Yaki Orochi and sealed it in the system space.


    The current Yaqi Orochi has long been born with no love, he collapsed softly on the ground waiting for his fate.As for escaping and devouring Maitreya or something, he no longer desires.


    Yachi Orochi just wanted to wait for the next time the seal was broken to escape. This time failure was inevitable.


    With this kind of thought, Yaki Orochi saw Uchiha Tatsuta playing on her body and didn''t make any expressions. He just glanced at him with a strange look, wondering what Tatsun wanted to do.


    "Could it be that this guy''s strength is abnormal, even his character is a bit abnormal?"


    Ignoring the strange look in Yaqi Orochi''s eyes, Chen didn''t do any extra movements after collecting his cells.


    Now he has figured out the difference between the two power systems, and only waits for the body cells of the Yachi Orochi to be handed over to Oshemaru to study new powers.


    The progress of sealing the Yaki Orochi was very smooth, and the progress was very fast after the Yaki Orochi did not resist, and the power of the seal continued to act on the Yaki Orochi.


    His body keeps getting smaller, and he can feel the constant loss of his strength.


    "Damn it, just came out, are you going back to that dark place again." Yaqi Orochi smiled helplessly, and he gently shook his head. The huge head made such a movement looked full of joy.


    Until the end, Yaqi Orochi didn''t make any outrageous actions, and was honestly sealed by Maitreya with a sealing technique.


    Yaki Orochi finally took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he wanted to keep this face firmly in his heart.


    After all, this can be said to be his worst time. Even when he was sealed in the ancient times, he had never failed so miserably. He wanted to see whether he lived longer or Uchiha Tatsumi lived longer.


    When he breaks the seal again, he will definitely follow Uchiha Tatsu''s breath to find revenge.


    ...


    "It''s done!" After the seal was over, Maitreya wiped the sweat from his forehead, and said with a slight weakness to Uchiha Tatsumi, "Thank you, this time it is really thanks to you that we can easily take Yaki Orochi Seal it up."


    Maitreya mistakenly predicted the power of the Yaki Orochi. If there is no Uchiha Tatsumi here this time, Maitreya who underestimated the Yaki Orochi will be swallowed by him. At that time, the world may really be in chaos. No one can stop Yaki. Big snake.


    "You are polite, as long as you promise me not to forget it." Uchiha Tatsuno waved his hand. He said that this time he just got what he needed, and there was no need to thank him.


    Seven hundred and twenty-ninth chapter: something

 422 Naruto Power System Chapter 422

    "What I want you to do is not needed now, wait until I think about it later, remember that you owe me a favor!" Uchiha Tatsun said lightly.


    He was not afraid of Maitreya and the others going back, Chen''s strength Maitreya had seen before, and he didn''t believe that Maitreya would dare to go back after seeing his own strength.


    If they dare to repent, then don''t blame Uchiha Tatsumi''s men for being ruthless.He doesn''t care if the world will be in chaos, he will directly release the Ochi Orochi, and no one can stop it.


    Although Yachi Orochi was sealed by Uchiha Tatsumi, if Tatsun said that he could be released, I believe Yachi Orochi would not care about the things that were previously sealed by Tatsun.


    ...


    After returning to the capital of the ghost country, Maitreya immediately ordered someone to rebuild the valley. The battle between Yaki Orochi and Uchiha Tatsumi had already destroyed the valley.


    It must be repaired before it can be guarded.


    This time Maitreya will send more people to talk about guarding the valley until the next time the Yaqi Orochi breaks the seal.


    Chen did not leave the country of ghosts immediately.Now that the sky is getting dark, there is no need to rush to the mainland, just rest in the country of ghosts.


    "You''re really here!" Maitreya opened the door of the izakaya and found Uchiha Tatsumi and said to him in surprise.


    Chen poured a glass of wine, shrugged his shoulders and handed it to Maitreya and said, "Do you want a glass?"


    Maitreya''s face turned red, and there was only one wine glass on the table, which meant that this wine glass was used by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    She stretched out Joi to take the wine glass that Uchiha Tatsumi handed over, and when she touched the glass, Maitreya accidentally touched Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand.


    When Maitreya''s cold hands touched Chen Wen''s hands, the redness on her face became heavier.He took a sip from the wine glass in a hurry to hide the shame on his face.


    "Cough cough cough! So spicy!" Suddenly he took a sip of wine, and was caught off guard.


    Maitreya breathed heavily, trying to relieve the spiciness in his mouth.


    Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but chuckle. Although he said that the alcohol content is not high, it still tastes too strong for people who have never drank alcohol.


    "Never drank alcohol?"


    Maitreya nodded poorly, glanced at the hip flask on the table, and couldn''t help whispering: "What''s so good about wine? It''s so spicy!" Her small face flushed, and her face quickly turned red after drinking, and she looked terrible. It is cute.


    "Haha." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, not drinking wine like that.


    "You don''t understand!" Uchiha Chen said softly.


    People who have never drunk will not understand. Those who are addicted to alcohol are not so much drinking as they are savoring life.


    A pot of sake, three or two plates of appetizers, a bite of appetizers, a sip of wine, hey, delicious.It would be better if there was another cigarette.


    This is drinking alone.If it is two people, fill a glass first. After the two have finished drinking, whether it is chatting or discussing things, it is perfect.


    Otherwise, why do you say that a wine shop is a business place?There is nothing that cannot be said on the wine table, and there is nothing that cannot be talked about about drinking.


    There is no need to tell Maitreya these things, and she will not understand them.Uchiha Tatsun gently shook his head, continued to pour a glass of wine and sip.


    Seeing this scene, Maitreya couldn''t help but grow up his mouth.This... Is this an indirect kiss?There was only one wine glass on the table. After Maitreya drank it, Uchiha Tatsu continued to use it, and she could clearly see the pink lipstick on the glass.


    Because Chen''s movements were too fast, Maitreya, who was still in a daze, didn''t react at all, and the shame on Maitreya''s face became even more intense.


    After drinking, seeing the unnatural redness on Maitreya''s face, how could Uchiha Tatsun not think of what she thought?But Chen didn''t even have the thought of teasing her sister at all. He called the store to add a wine glass, shook his head and continued to drink his own wine.


    It was late at night, and the izakaya was supposed to be overcrowded, but recently due to the fact that Yaki Oro was about to break the seal, Oni no Kuni has long issued a warning about the destruction of monsters.


    Who would dare to hang out outside at this time?If it weren''t for the city''s martial law, everyone would have liked to flee this place right away, hiding in their own homes shivering, pinning their hopes on Maitreya Maitreya, praying constantly.


    When the store brought the wine glass, his eyes curled and he found that Maitreya was taken aback.He bowed subconsciously, and then thought that at this time, shouldn''t the maiden be sealing the monster?How would it appear here.


    Since the Miko-sama can appear here at this time, it means that the danger of the monster has been removed. Thinking of this, the store can''t help but show joy.


    "Purple...Master Bauhinia, the monster has been sealed?"


    "Well, yes." Maitreya smiled and nodded: "The monster has been sealed by us, now there is no need to worry about the monster, everyone can rest assured!"


    Hearing Maitreya said this, the joy on the store''s face could not be concealed at all. In the past few days when the monster was about to break the seal, everyone had been worried. Everyone was in danger. Don''t tell me to drink, and even walk out carefully.


    Now that the monster is sealed, everyone no longer needs to worry, which means that his izakaya business will get better again.


    "It''s great, great! I must tell you this news. Thank you very much, Lord Bauhinia, this time you saved everyone!"


    "It''s okay, this is what I should do." Maitreya shook her head indifferently, sealing the monster is her part, there is no need to thank.


    The store left after tens of thousands of thanks. He is not blind. The witch still drinks with others in the izakaya late at night. What else can he say if he is not in love with others?


    "Do you have any plans in the future?" Maitreya asked Uchiha Tatsumi when the store left.


    Uchiha Tatsuno shook his head: "I don''t know, it may be to continue my trip."


    "What, you still have to go!" Maitreya felt anxious when he heard Uchiha Tatsu''s words.She stood up on the table and said anxiously, "Where are you going? Can you not leave?"


    Chen shook his head and did not speak, but his attitude had already been clearly revealed.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsu''s attitude, Maitreya bit her lower lip: "You...when will you leave?"


    "It might be just these few days." Uchiha Tatsumi said softly.


    "I can''t help but leave." Maitreya lowered her head, feeling a little uncomfortable in her heart. She herself didn''t know what this feeling was, and why she had convulsive pain in her heart after hearing the news.


    Seven hundred and thirtieth chapter: want to leave without saying goodbye


    "Why can''t you not leave?" Maitreya lowered her head slowly. She felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She was very curious. She herself didn''t know what this feeling was, and she didn''t know why after hearing Uchiha Tatsumi was going to leave The heart will have convulsive pain.


    Maitreya held her heart tightly, not wanting to be seen by Uchiha Tatsuno in her sadness, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, raised her head and smiled: "Then... Then can you tell me before you leave?"


    Maitreya carefully discussed with Uchiha Tatsumi, for fear that Uchiha Tatsuo would even deprive him of the right to send him off.


    Uchiha Tatsun subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when she saw the tears in the corners of Maitreya''s eyes, Tatsun was a little bit unbearable, and what she wanted to say was stuck in her throat.


    In the end, Uchiha Chen sighed softly, after all, he still did not say rejection.


    "It should be in a few days, if I want to leave, I will tell you!"


    "Yeah!" Maitreya nodded happily, even a verbal promise like Uchiha Tatsuno would already make Maitreya happy.


    "That''s it! It''s getting late, you remember to go back and rest early! Thanks to you today, I won''t bother you."


    Maitreya propped up, stood up, waved to Uchiha Tatsumi, and left the izakaya.


    Watching Maitreya stay away, Uchiha Tatsumi held the wine glass in his hand, but did not pour it into his mouth for a long time.


    Why doesn''t Maitreya''s intention Uchiha Tatsu understand?As a person who came by, he had long understood Maitreya''s intentions for him.


    But so what?After all, they are not people in the same world, Uchiha Tatsumi wants to return to his world after all.And Maitreya and Chen are unlikely to take him back, the two of them are destined to have no results.

 423 Naruto Power System Chapter 423

    There was already a person in Chen''s heart. Ino filled his heart, and he could no longer hold another person. No matter what Maitreya did, Chen would not be moved.


    My heart turned to the bright moon, but the bright moon illuminates the ditch.


    Uchiha Chen sighed lightly and poured the glass of wine into his throat. The cold wine made his mind a little clearer.With a wry smile, I asked what love in the world is?Directly teach life and death.


    "It''s all the fault of feelings!"


    ...


    No words for a night.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night, and Maitreya can''t sleep all night, what I have been thinking about is Uchiha Tatsu''s words and his attitude.


    Thinking about halfway through, couldn''t help but smile.I stayed up all night like this, until I got up the next day, I was still groggy, with dark circles in my eyes swollen.Qianfeng, who had come to dress Maitreya to get up, couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    ...


    Uchiha Tatsumi spent three or four days in the capital of the country of ghosts. These days, Maitreya had been behind Tatsun to introduce the customs of the country of ghosts to Uchiha Tatsumi, and became Uchiha Tatsumi''s little follower.


    In the past few days, everyone in the city knew that Maitreya''s little girl who turned into Uchiha Tatsumi followed behind Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that Maitreya likes Uchiha Tatsuo.Many people, including Qianfeng, agree with this point. After all, the two men are talented men and women, standing together is a combination of golden boys and girls.


    Moreover, Kantoyo is someone who knows Uchiha Tatsu''s strength. If Maitreya can pull Uchiha Tatsuo into their lineup of the ghost country, the self-protection ability of the ghost country will rise again.


    But not everyone knows Uchiha''s strength.


    There are many young people in the capital of the country of ghosts who secretly like Maitreya in their hearts, but they have not shown their intentions due to the disparity in status.


    Suddenly, I found that someone appeared beside Maitreya, and Maitreya still showed admiration for that person. Many young people expressed dissatisfaction.


    "Why can an outsider win the favor of Lord Bauhinia? What is his ability, isn''t he just looking better? In the country of ghosts, after all, he depends on his strength to speak!"


    Having said that, no one dared to step forward and disturb the two of them, but more or less, people looked at Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes with a trace of contempt.Everyone thinks Chen is just a guy who eats soft food.


    This kind of news came back to Maitreya Uchiha Tatsumi''s ears, causing Maitreya to cover her mouth and sneer. Others didn''t know Tatsun''s strength. Isn''t Maitreya still unclear?People who are said to be eating soft rice are also magnanimous and don''t have the same knowledge of these ants.


    At the end of the song, people are separated, there is no permanent banquet in the world, time will always pass.


    Uchiha Tatsumi is going to leave after all.


    On this day, Chen did not choose to tell Maitreya. He knew what Maitreya meant and didn''t want to cause trouble too much. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Chen still chose to go quietly by himself.


    The sky is full of stars, like pearls, like a handful of broken gold, scattered on the jasper plate.It was so peaceful and serene right now, the leaves were rustling, and the stars were blinking.


    There was a sultry damp in the air, like fog.The faint light of the lighthouse in the distance made the night quieter.


    Taking advantage of the sporadic light spots at night, Uchiha Tatsu intends to leave tonight.


    Opening the door quietly, Chen found that Maitreya was standing at the door.


    He looked at Maitreya in surprise.


    There were tears in Maitreya''s eyes, and a sad expression on her delicate face. She bit her lower lip and intertwined her hands in front of her. She looked up at Uchiha Tatsumi, her mouth opened, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Wiping the tears from his eyes, and forcing himself to calm down, Maitreya said softly, "Are you leaving today?"


    "Well, I''ve been here for several days, it''s time to get ready to go."


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to tell me! Why did you prepare to steal away by yourself?" Maitreya couldn''t help but question.


    Being questioned by Maitreya, Uchiha Tatsumi looked a little speechless.If it''s someone else, Chen won''t pay attention at all, just ignore it.


    However, Maitreya not only blatantly showed that he liked him, but Uchiha Tatsuno said nothing was good to reject them directly.He was silent for a long time, and then defended: "I...I''m just about to find you?"


    Maitreya didn''t speak, but looked at Uchiha Tatsun quietly, she knew Tatsun wanted to sneak away by herself.Otherwise, how can you not say it during the day and come and say it at night when you are ready to go to bed?


    Chapter 731: Maitreya''s affection


    If it wasn''t for Maitreya to secretly grow an eye and find that Chen''s mood is a little uneasy these days, he sneaks over and squats, maybe Chen has already slipped away.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    It''s useless to justify, a thousand words will eventually turn into a sentence of sorry.After all, Chen broke his promise first, so he couldn''t refute anything.


    Maitreya was silent, she could not accept this kind of deception, even if the object was Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Really, can''t you stay?" Maitreya said quietly.


    "Sorry."


    "Well, you don''t need to say it, I understand it!" Maitreya interrupted Uchiha Tatsumi, and she gently stepped forward.


    "Before you leave, can you promise me a little wish?"


    "You said, I will try my best." This time Uchiha Tatsun did not refuse. After all, he had deceived Maitreya once before. If it weren''t for his wish to stay, Tatsun would agree to him within the scope of his ability.


    "Then... Then I''ll just say it." Maitreya stepped forward shyly and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and said: "Before this, can you please close your eyes first, I have something for you."


    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsun frowned slightly, but closed his eyes according to Yan.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsuno closing her eyes, Maitreya''s face turned red, and slowly walked forward, stood in front of Uchiha Tatsuno, stood on tiptoe, and slowly closed her eyes...


    Uchihatatsu closed his eyes tightly: "Alright..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt that there was an extra person in front of him, and he knew that that person was Maitreya without even thinking about it.I was curious and didn''t understand why Maitreya leaned forward.


    Uchiha Tatsu opened his eyes suddenly and found that Maitreya was less than five centimeters away in front of him at this moment.


    Maitreya closed his eyes and moved his face towards him. Just when Uchiha Tatsu subconsciously wanted to avoid it, a cold lip pressed against his own.


    The moist lips pressed against Uchiha Tatsun''s mouth, with a warm breath, Uchiha Tatsun could feel Maitreya''s lips soft, with a glutinous smell.


    The warm breath is different from the feeling that Ino gave him.If Ino''s lips are sweet and vanilla, then Maitreya''s lips are ice-cold and sweet and waxy.


    A small tongue stuck out, trying to reach Uchiha Tatsumi''s mouth.At this moment, Maitreya understood the highest level of kissing without a teacher.


    When Maitreya came up personally, Uchiha Chen made a "boom" as if he had lost consciousness, and it was only at this moment that he suddenly reacted.


    "No, no!" He pushed Maitreya away, and took a few steps back in a panic.Immediately, he sighed softly, and said helplessly: "We, we will not have results!"


    At this moment, where is there the shrine maiden of the land of ghosts, where is the strongest Uchiha Tatsumi in the Ninja world?There are only two young girls who are beginning to show off their love, and two young girls who don''t know how to express their love vent their feelings in a jerky way.


    The moment Uchiha Tatsuno pushed Maitreya away, he regretted it. Although he was also an emotional idiot, he knew that his actions deeply hurt Maitreya.


    She widened her eyes and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in surprise. Maitreya couldn''t believe that Uchiha Tatsuno pushed her away.


    "He actually pushed me away?" Maitreya felt a little sad.

 424 Naruto Power System Chapter 424

    At the moment when I went to kiss me, I was still a little worried. I was so active, would Chen think that she was a slutty girl and would not accept herself.


    But the moment Uchiha Tatsu really pushed him away, Maitreya could clearly feel that there was something in his body, "click" and it broke.


    Maitreya clutched her heart. At this moment, she felt a lot of pain in her place.It really hurts.I don''t know what tone to use and what mood to face Uchiha Tatsumi again.


    Subconsciously, Maitreya turned around and wanted to escape.


    "Bata" Uchiha Tatsun grabbed Maitreya''s hand and held her who wanted to escape.


    Looking at Maitreya, Uchiha Tatsu took a deep breath, spit out a long, helpless shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I...I..."


    Maitreya stretched out her hand to block Uchiha Tatsumi''s mouth: "Don''t say anything, I understand!" With tears in her eyes, after blocking Uchiha Tatsumi''s mouth, she silently lowered her head, turned and wanted to leave.


    Chen subconsciously released the hand holding Maitreya and watched her turn and leave step by step.


    At this moment, Chen felt as if he had lost something, and his heart was empty. He knew that he was not a sentimental person. Similarly, Chen did not think he would be a cruel and ruthless person.


    He had already felt Maitreya''s feelings for him, but it was destined to be impossible between the two.


    So for Maitreya''s feelings, Chen is destined to be unable to bear it, but watching Maitreya leave step by step, Uchiha Chen''s heart is still a little confused.


    It has nothing to do with a man¡¯s pride or a person¡¯s self-esteem.Yes, it''s just a person''s pity for a poor person.


    Never let a girl shed tears for you, especially a girl who likes you.


    "Wait!"


    Maitreya''s footsteps froze in place.


    "Sorry..." Uchiha Tatsumi sighed lightly: "I already have someone I like, so..." In desperation, Uchiha Tatsuno had to prevaricate.


    Upon hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s words, Maitreya suddenly turned his head, with tears of joy on his face.It turned out that he didn''t dislike me. It turned out that he just had someone he liked, so he treated me like this.


    It turned out that everything was because I was a step late?If, if only I could meet him earlier.


    After knowing that Uchiha Tatsuno rejected her because he already had someone he liked, it was not because he looked down on her.


    At the moment when he was pushed away by Uchiha Tatsumi, Maitreya was heartbroken, thinking that Uchiha Tatsuno looked down on herself, so she pushed her away.It turns out that there is a reason.


    "I want to know which girl is so lucky to be seen by you. To be honest, I am a little envious of her."


    Maitreya stretched out her hand and stroked the temple near her ear, smiled at Uchiha Tatsumi, and released her face to the fullest.


    "Lucky?" Uchiha Tatsumi smiled, and then said: "It should be said that I am so lucky. Meeting her is the greatest luck in my life. If it weren''t for her, I might have fallen into hell. Up."


    "what is her name?"


    Uchihatatsu was silent for a moment: "She is called Yamanaka Ino."


    "Yanaka Ino?" Maitreya murmured in his heart: "A good name, but don''t think that I will give up so easily. I will definitely take you from her hands!"


    Maitreya clenched fists with both hands, as if to cheer herself up, demonstrating towards Uchiha Tatsu, and finally found the person she likes. She had never felt so stunned, how could she just give up like this.


    Chapter 732: Five Years Later


    I have never felt such a throbbing feeling before, how could Maitreya be so willing to let go?


    This is the first and only time that Maitreya has ever had the heartbeat feeling, no matter who the opponent is, no matter who Uchiha Tatsu likes.


    Like it does not mean that you can be together forever. There are so many people in this world who have successfully digged into the wall. Why can''t she be Maitreya?


    After making a decision in his heart, Maitreya no longer felt sad. Isn''t it normal to dig a wall or something?


    Anyway, he is not married again. Besides, you can get a divorce after you get married. If Uchiha Tatsu is unwilling to leave his beloved person, how can Maitreya feel wronged?


    In this world, there are always special preferential treatments to the strong, so as long as the strength is enough, there is no problem with one husband and two wives.


    "Okay, I should go now." After a long silence, Uchiha Tatsun finally spoke.


    "Ahhh? Are you leaving now?" Maitreya, who was immersed in her own world, was still snickering.


    He could feel that Maitreya did not have any malicious intent towards him, but seeing Maitreya''s smirking expression, he did not know why he could always feel a bit of chill in his heart.


    It is not suitable to stay here for a long time.A hint of thought flashed in Uchiha''s mind.


    "It''s getting late, go and rest quickly." Uchiha Chen took a long sigh of relief, looked at Maitreya in a blink of an eye, and whispered softly: "It''s already late, and your body hasn''t fully recovered. Rest early."


    "Are you caring about me?" Maitreya couldn''t help but smile.Since her mentality began to change, she has not been as conservative as before.


    "Um..." Uchiha Tatsumi was speechless, he shook his head without looking at Maitreya, "Well, it''s really late, I should go."


    As he said, he pulled Maitreya away and held his hand, and walked towards the door step by step.


    "I will not give up, just watch it, I will definitely make you like me!" Maitreya mustered up the courage and yelled at Uchiha Tatsumi behind him.


    Chen didn''t respond, just stretched out one hand behind his back and raised it.It disappeared into the night sky step by step, before Maitreya''s eyes.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the mission, successfully sealing the monster Yaqi Orochi in the country of ghosts, and winning the favor of Maitreya, the maiden of the country of ghosts. The mission rewards have been issued. The host can check it after returning to his world!


    The reminder of the completion of the system task was long overdue and did not sound until this moment.


    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsumi was a little puzzled. If it weren''t for the system to give a prompt, to be honest, he might have forgotten the task reward. If it was a few days ago, Uchiha Tatsuno might still care about it.


    He has been in the country of ghosts for so long without getting the system prompt. At that time, Chen didn''t care too much. After all, any mysterious rewards would not improve Chen very much.


    "Does it have to be released before returning to the original world?" Uchiha Tatsun was curious and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ding, answer the host, this mission is different from other missions, so it will not be released until the host returns to his original world. Please return to your own world as soon as possible."


    Uchiha Tatsuno nodded expressionlessly. Since he must wait until he goes back to release it, now he has nothing to do with his thoughts, so he might as well take his heart back and focus on the end of this world again.


    ...


    Five years passed quickly.


    Many things have happened in these five years.There is no difference from Chen''s world, the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi''s abdication, the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshui gate.


    The birth of Naruto Uzumaki, the birth of Uchiha Sasuke, the birth of Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang, the birth of Gaara, Temari, Kankuro and others...


    In this world, because Uchiha Madara was severely injured by Tatsun, he didn''t have the ability to lay down his backhands, and after showing Samsara to Nagato, he was interrupted by Uchiha Tatsu.


    The rest of the plan did not start, and now he was hiding in his secret base, waiting for the last moment of his life to come.


    Similarly, because there was no Uchiha Madara¡¯s plan, no one was making trouble in Konoha when Uzumaki Naruto was born.


    Haofeng Mizuno and Whirlpool Kuyuna were lucky to survive.


    Even when Uchiha Sasuke was born, he made a special trip to Konoha, in order to prove his idea.

 425 Naruto Power System Chapter 425

    As expected, as he thought, there was no Uchiha Tatsu in this world. It can be said that his birth was originally an accident.It was an accident in his Naruto World.


    Let this world appear a person who shouldn''t have appeared.


    Uchiha Tatsumi did not reveal his whereabouts in Konoha, but was secretly observed in the dark, and was not discovered by others. Perhaps only Mikoto, who was related to him, could detect a little.


    After discovering the difference in this world, Uchiha Tatsuno did nothing extraordinary, nor did he force the world back to its original historical track.


    A lot of things can be changed in five years. Correspondingly, the world has also undergone a lot of changes, but the only thing that has not changed is the war in this world.


    The Third Ninja World War lasted for more than ten years, and the war has stopped even today.


    The war that should have stopped a long time ago, under Uchiha Tatsu''s intervention, has continued for so many years intermittently.


    The three people in Yurencun have done a good job. They have been trying their best to maintain peace in this world and try to stop the war in this world. However, the ideals are full and the reality is very skinny.The strength of the three of them is not enough to stop the war in this world.


    Even if Nagato has the strongest reincarnation eye in this world, his strength cannot deter everyone in this world.


    No matter which one of the Five Ninja Villages, they didn''t put Yunin Village in their eyes. Although they were full of fear of Yunin Village, it didn''t matter as long as they didn''t provoke Yunin Village.


    With this in mind, they went to war to avoid involving Yurenin Village as much as possible. The war continued. No matter which country they were fighting, it might be the only pure land in the world that was not affected by war.


    "Five years..." Standing on the top of the mountain, Uchihatatsu sighed and looked at the fighting ninjas on the plain: "Unknowingly I have been in this world for five years."


    "It''s time to go back and take a look!"


    Chapter 733: Ready to shoot


    Uchiha Tatsun looked into the distance in a daze, and his heart was agitated.


    "Five years..."


    "Unknowingly it has been five years, it''s time to go back and take a look."


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, and then suddenly opened, an aura of dominion over the world exuded from Uchiha Tatsuo''s body.


    That breath began from the top of the mountain and enveloped the entire Hokage world.


    At this moment, the entire Naruto World could feel Uchiha Tatsu''s immense aura.No matter where they are, even in the small mountain village at the extreme edge, everyone is shocked by Uchiha Tatsu''s aura.


    In the psychic world, the three holy places, whether it is the sleeping immortal toad, the white snake immortal on the throne, or the slug immortal gathering in the wet bone forest, all suddenly opened their eyes.


    "This...this momentum is..."


    "It seems that Ninja World is about to fall into a catastrophe again!" Immortal Toad couldn''t help sighing, then closed his eyes heavily, and fell asleep again.


    He wanted to intervene, but this force was clearly beyond the scope of his intervention, and could even match the original Datongmu Kaguya.


    If it weren''t for Huiye being sealed on the moon now, Immortal Toad would even subconsciously think that Huiye had broken the seal.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    Because of Uchiha Tatsumi, the entire Ninja World was in panic. All those who were fighting and preparing to fight stopped their actions one after another, waiting for the next command from their village.


    However, at this moment, the Five Ninja Village of the Five Great Powers has long been overwhelmed. At this moment of imposing momentum, the Five Shadows have already felt it for the first time.


    Facing this momentum, only a deep sense of powerlessness rose in their hearts.Even people who have experienced the first battle of Ninja World like the three generations of Naruto and the three generations of Tukage can''t help their heart palpitations.


    This power is even stronger than Senjujuma and Madara Uchiha.If the Six Dao Immortals were still alive, maybe it was this kind of momentum, right?


    The five major powers issued the same order to their troops at the same time-no matter where everyone is, immediately stop fighting and return to the village. Something big is about to happen!


    No matter what the five powers were nervous about Uchiha Tatsuo, Uchiha Tatsuo had no reaction at all anyway.Indifferent, as if it was not him who released the coercion.


    Chen raised his foot and stepped out, leaving here in the blink of an eye, spanning a distance of several kilometers.


    The continuous flashing, soon came back to the territory of the rain country.


    "Xiao Nan, come out and see me!" Uchiha Chen closed his eyes and gave Mu Dun clone an order in his heart.


    Xiaonanzheng and Yahiko discussed matters together. They also felt the pressure released by Uchiha Tatsuo before. They who are committed to world peace will certainly not ignore the pressure released by Uchiha Tatsuo.


    The four people gathered in the conference hall to discuss their next plans.


    "What do you think of the previous coercion?"


    Yahiko looked at the three people next to him with a serious face in the first seat. This coercion was so terrifying, even Nagato, who had reincarnation eyes, had to be vigilant.


    Xiao Nan opened her mouth and wanted to say something. After all, she was someone who had been in contact with Uchiha Tatsu and had clearly felt the pressure of Uchiha Tatsu.


    Xiao Nan is really familiar with Chen''s coercion, thinking that Dedala and Scorpion didn''t dare to move under Chen''s coercion.


    But Xiao Nan thought for a while, and still resisted not saying it. After all, Chen must have his reason to release his coercion.


    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsun''s voice came from Xiao Nan''s ear.


    "Sure enough!" Xiao Nan''s eyes condensed, without saying much, he quickly stood up and hurried towards the location of Uchiha Tatsuta''s message.


    "You are here!" Uchiha Chen stood with his back to Xiao Nan.After sensing the approach of Xiao Nan''s breath, he spoke.


    "I gave you five years to calm the entire Ninja World, but you did not succeed!"


    "I know." Xiao Nan nodded and bit his lower lip. With their strength, wanting to calm the entire Ninja World within five years is simply a dream.


    In fact, Xiao Nan knew in his heart that even if Yahiko had so much wish and avant-garde ideas, the five major countries would not agree with their ideas.


    After all, they only care about their own interests. If their own interests are violated, even if the world depicted by Yahiko is so beautiful, they will not agree.


    The five years that Xiaonan has fought for Uchiha Tatsuo did not hope that Yahiko and the others could calm the entire Ninja World, he only hopes to be able to get in touch with the three of them during this time.


    After all, after returning to their own world, Yahiko Nagato would never be seen again.


    Even if Xiaonan knew that the Nagato Yahiko in this world and her own world were not the same person at all, so what?As long as you can see them, isn''t it enough?


    In the past five years, Xiao Nan has lived very well.When I wake up every day, I can see the two of them, watching them grow up day by day, day by day, and strive to realize their ambitions day by day.


    However, time will always pass.The five years Uchiha Tatsumi gave her so far has been squandered, and it is time to go back.


    "Yes...Yes..." Xiao Nan lowered his head with a sad expression: "The time has come."


    Seeing Xiao Nan like this, Uchiha Chen couldn''t help but feel softened, but things are going to happen after all, they don''t belong to this world, they are going to return to their own world after all.


    "Be prepared for these few days, clean up, we should go back to our own world." Uchiha Tatsuno sighed softly.


    "Yes!" Xiao Nan nodded.


    "Before this..." Uchihatatsu made a seal with both hands, and separated out several Mu Dun clones.


    "Before this, the world must be calmed down first!" Uchiha Tatsun''s eyes were sharp and he looked at the sky with a cold expression.

 426 Naruto Power System Chapter 426

    "What are you going to do?" Xiao Nan was curious.


    "How to do it?" Uchiha Tatsu sneered: "Of course it is to beat them up! One by one is like a vampire. Only by conquering them can they feel the real pain and understand the peace. Not easy!"


    Chapter 734: Panic in Ninja World


    "How to do it?" Uchiha Tatsu sneered, his eyes full of sharp meaning, only to hear him speak in a cold tone: "One by one, like vampires, only by conquering them can they feel To the real pain, let them understand peace, not easy!"


    Xiao Nan opened his mouth. Isn''t Uchiha Chen''s approach the same as the previous Akatsuki organization?Didn¡¯t Nagato¡¯s approach bring pain to the Ninja World in this way, and then make them feel the hard-won peace?


    After tangling a bit, Xiao Nan couldn''t help but want to speak.


    "Do you want to say that our current approach is no different from the previous Akatsuki organization?"


    Uchiha Tatsun seemed to have guessed what Xiao Nan wanted to say, and he spoke plainly.


    Xiao Nan nodded embarrassedly: "Yes, I really want to say that. After all, the current approach is no different from the previous Akatsuki organization. It turns out that this approach is useless, otherwise we won''t fail."


    "No." Uchiha Tatsumi gave a chuckle: "You don''t understand, this approach is actually useful!"


    Nonsense, Akatsuki''s approach is actually correct. If there is no Uzumaki Naruto''s mouth and Uchiha Sasuke, their approach is actually extremely correct.


    However, although the Akatsuki organization has assembled many S-rank rebels, they have their own goals in joining the Akatsuki organization, and they have not worked towards the ultimate goal of the Akatsuki organization.


    Even under Naruto''s various sorrowful actions, even the leader of Akatsuki''s Nagato was instigated to rebel. How could this be successful?


    The most important point is that even with many S-rank rebels, Akatsuki''s strength is still not enough, and there is no such invincible power as Uchiha Tatsumi.


    In the later stage, neither Uchiha Madara nor Otsuki Teruya could be regarded as a member of Akatsuki.


    If there is no fear brought by Uchiha Madara and Otsuki Kaguyahime, even if Naruto is not threatened by his own interests, even if Naruto is not threatened by interests, the five powers will not unite, and there will be no later grand unification situation.


    Uchiha Tatsu sneered. If there is power to make them feel fear, I don''t believe that they will not unite.


    Xiaonan was silent. She couldn''t say anything about Uchiha Tatsumi''s arrogance. She could only wait until Uchiha Tatsumi failed, not hitting the south wall and not looking back, and she would understand it only after she really failed.


    Uchiha Chen gave a cold snort, he naturally knew what Xiao Nan meant, but he didn''t explain it anymore.


    The separated Mu Dun clone is heading towards the direction of the five great nations.


    What to doNaturally, the tail beasts are collected.If you hurt them, how can you not collect the tail beasts?


    ...


    Under Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s Mudan clone, the two tails and eight tails of Yunnin Village of Thunder country, the seven tails of Taki no country, the three tails and six tails of water country, the one tail of wind country, and the four tails of soil country Gogo, and Kyugo in Konoha Village, Country of Fire.


    All were recovered by Uchiha Tatsuo alone.


    Naturally, they would not wait to die during the recovery process, but all resistance would be useless in front of Uchiha Tatsuno.No matter what kind of resistance it is, it will be useless under the avatar of Uchiha Tatsuki Dun.


    On this day, the five powers simultaneously issued a statement that an unknown Uchiha man invaded their Shinobu village and took away all their tail beasts. Fortunately, there was no special case of death in Zhuli, but this has been greatly touched. The nerves of the five powers.


    How can the five powers that claim to be invincible just endure such humiliation?


    Being forcibly taken away in their own village, they themselves have no power to resist. This is absolutely unbearable for them.


    Obviously just don''t put them in the eyes.This makes the five powers that have accumulated prestige feel that their dignity has been violated.


    "Do you know who it is!" The third generation of Hokage squatted in the Hokage building and asked the fourth generation of Hokage.


    "I don''t know, no one in the Uchiha family has opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes recently!" The fourth generation of Naruto Fengshuimen shook his head and said angrily.


    After all, Kyuubi was his own daughter-in-law, who was attacked, but he couldn''t do anything about it, and he was even severely humiliated.


    "Maybe...I mean it''s possible, I might know who that person is!" The third generation of Naruto Tobihiri thought for a while and said.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    At this time, the second generation of Naruto Qianshoujian pushed in from the door: "I know who that person is!"


    "Who is it?" Both of them stood up at the same time and asked.


    The second generation of Hokage took a deep breath, and said in a cold tone, "Isn''t that the guy who came to Konoha before!"


    "That person named Uchiha Tatsuo!" The second generation Hokage squinted and said coldly.


    "It''s him?" The fourth generation of Hokage was shocked: "How could it be him? Isn''t he an alliance with us?"


    "There are so many people from the Uchiha clan who open the kaleidoscope, and the color of that Susao can be! He must be right!" The second generation Hokage said firmly.


    "As for the alliance? Isn''t the alliance used to tear it apart? Moreover, we seem to have never formed an alliance with him!" Three generations of Hokage said helplessly.


    That''s right, he was thinking of that person too, after all, only Uchiha Tatsuno has the strength to be able to do so many super shadow-class powerhouses in Konoha Village unscrupulously invade.


    "Don''t talk about this matter for the time being, so as not to cause panic. By the way, remember to talk to Nara Shigeru and Shigeru Hagi. I remember their relationship seems a bit familiar."


    "Understand!" The fourth generation of Hokage nodded solemnly.


    This matter can''t be said easily. After all, Uchiha Tatsu has an inextricable relationship with Konoha Village before. This matter can be found out as long as someone who is interested can look it up.


    If it is found out, then their Konoha Village will surely become the target of public criticism and will be criticized by various Shinobu villages.


    After the order was issued, the huge war machine of Konoha Village began to operate, and the ninjas of each level followed their orders. Although the village had just been attacked, they did not feel any panic in their hearts.


    This is the confidence of the five major countries, even if they are attacked, they do not panic at all.


    In fact, their actions were in vain, because even if they didn''t search, Uchiha Tatsuno would stand up and admit it all by himself.


    What he has to do is to calm the entire Ninja World, naturally it is impossible to hide it.


    On this day, the entire Ninja World was in panic, and the five great nations were attacked. No one can guarantee that the next one will be attacked by their country. Now the Ninja World is in danger.


    The third Ninja War that was still in a stalemate ended instantly. This may be called the most bizarre way to end the Ninja War.


    Chapter 735: Hei Jue''s Uneasiness


    Under Uchiha Tatsu''s interference, the third Ninja World War ended strangely in this way.


    This may be the end of the strangest war in history.The five major powers were so scared by the same person that they dared not continue the war.


    No one thought that Uchiha Tatsu would jump out.In the same way, no one thought that Uchiha Tatsu''s strength would be so strong, and with the strength of their five great nations, they would not be able to retain a single person?


    Maybe no one will believe it.After the various Ninja villages were ravaged, Uchiha Tatsuno did not sit idle.


    He collected all the recovered tail beasts, and did not summon the ten tails again. After all, he was already ten tailed human pillar power, even if he absorbed it again, the effect would not be great.


    If only by absorbing the tail beasts can enhance his own strength, then Uchiha Tatsumi can completely clone a hundred heads of tail beasts in the system, and who will be his opponent after Uchiha Tatsumi absorbs them all?


    Duplicate tail beasts will only be swallowed, and the existence of a second head and tail beast will not be allowed between the same soul.Even if both are cloned products.

 427 Naruto Power System Chapter 427

    The nine-headed beast Uchihasatsu did not intend to wait for his own world, but borrowed the sealing technique learned from Maitreya to communicate the power of heaven and earth, and combined with the nine-headed beast''s own power to seal all tail beasts. In a unique space?


    People in this world cannot rely on the power of the tail beast, nor can the tail beast appear in this world. The tail beast originally existed as a strategic weapon.


    The tail beast is basically an existence that breaks the rules. In a war between two Ninja villages of equal strength, if one party has a tail beast, the outcome of the battle will be a lopsided situation.


    It is for this reason that Uchiha Tatsu collected all the tail beasts and made all Shinobu villages stand on the same horizontal line.


    As for the strength gap between ninjas, Uchiha Tatsumi could not manage, and it was impossible to kill all the ninjas. This would violate Uchiha Tatsumi''s original intention of peace.


    Killing can indeed quell a war, and killing alone cannot solve the problem.


    Just as the five great nations hurriedly prepared to launch the Five Ninja Federation again, Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t have the time or the time to participate.


    At least for now, he has to solve Uchiha Madara''s problem first.


    In the dark and deep cave, Uchiha Madara could only use the power of the Outer Golem to linger, and Madara closed his eyes and silently absorbed the power in the Outer Golem.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes suddenly: "You are here!"


    "Yes, Madama Madara!" Kurojutsu emerged from the shadows, stood in front of Uchiha Madara, and said to him with his head down.


    "What''s the matter?" Uchiha Madara frowned and said, "Didn''t you tell you not to come to me if you have nothing to do. The current situation is very unfavorable to us. You don''t plan to come to me for what to do."


    "I have something very important to tell you, Master!" Kuro Zetsu lowered his head and glanced at him with fear. Since Uchiha Madara''s defeat in the battle with Tatsun, Kuro Zetsu has moved other thoughts.


    However, Uchiha Madara is not a friendly person. It seems that he has faintly felt the bad thoughts of Kurozu. Uchiha Madara has a bit of suspicion in his heart.


    Kurozutsu originally wanted to find Uchiha Tatsumi to continue his plan. Originally, he gave up his life and succumbed to Uchiha Madara for his own plan and was able to successfully rescue Otsuki Teruya.


    If Uchiha Tatsuo can cooperate with him, or even follow his instructions, even if it is to bend to Uchiha Tatsuo again.


    However, Kurozutsu has no time to contact Uchiha Tatsumi.In other words, every time Kurozutsu wanted to contact Uchiha Tatsu, he could feel a strong murderous aura coming from him.


    It seems that as long as Heijue goes to contact Uchiha Tatsu, it will definitely cause some bad results. There is always a feeling of heart palpitations, which makes him feel dangerous.


    Even Heizie once stretched out his hands to get in touch with Uchiha Tatsu, and that was not true.


    That feeling of palpitations turned into a reality.That ruthless force turned into a killing intent and turned towards Hei Jue.


    After being hit by the ruthless force, Hei Jue was seriously injured, and even his own existence was threatened.If it weren''t for Heijue''s swift movement and swift retreat, I''m afraid it would be more than the shock of the soul, and even his existence might be deprived.


    After training for a period of time, Heijue dismissed his plan to contact Uchiha.


    However, the wise Uchiha Madara noticed his actions and took precautions against him.The sorrowful Kazure could only drag the badly injured body, trying his best to please Uchiha Madara, trying to regain Uchiha Madara''s trust.


    But the estrangement has already arisen, is it such a simple thing to repair?


    "Go ahead!" Uchiha Madara coughed and said flatly.


    "Just not long ago, Uchiha Tatsumi, who had fought with you before, invaded Gonin Village and took away all the tail beasts from each Ninbo Village, and disappeared!" Hei Jue took a deep breath.


    "What are you talking about!" Uchiha Madara sat up, staring at Kurozu with wide-eyed eyes, as if he wanted to confirm the news from Kurozu''s eyes.


    "Are you sure you are not teasing me?" Uchiha Madara''s overcast voice came from the valley: "If I knew that the information you were talking about was false..." Madara didn''t say any more, his eyes were cold. He has expressed his attitude.


    "There is absolutely nothing false!" Heijue vowed: "In fact, it is. Uchiha Tatsumi appeared in the five major countries at the same time, and invaded the major Ninja villages, there was no enemy."


    "Is it a shadow clone?"


    "No, it''s Mu Dun clone..."


    "..." Uchiha Madara meditated, thought for a while, and said: "If you continue to explore, it is best to find out Uchiha Tatsumi''s location clearly. This will have a great impact on our plan! The tail beast must not fall into other people. Hands!"


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s cold tone made Kurojutsu shudder a bit, but Madara means Kurozu. The tailed beast must never fall into the hands of others. If you want to save Otsuki Kaguyahime, the nine-headed tailed beast cannot less!


    If you want to rescue Kaguyaji from the moon, you can only reintegrate the nine-headed beast into ten tails. Only in this way can Kaguyaji be rescued.


    If Uchiha Tatsu takes away the beast with nine heads and tails, where will Heijue save Kaguyahime?


    Chapter 736: Goodbye Uchiha Madara


    Uchiha Tatsuta obstructed their plan, which Kazuki and Uchiha Madara can bear. After all, the plan can be changed. Even if this plan fails, other plans can be used instead.


    But they would never allow Uchiha Tatsu to take all the nine-headed beasts away.In their plan, whether Madara wants to implement unlimited moon reading, or Hei Jue''s secretly planning to rescue Otsuki Teruya, it is inseparable from the nine-headed beast.


    Only when the nine-headed beasts are fused together can they become ten-tailed human pillars, can display unlimited moon reading, and can rescue the big tube of the moon in the moon.


    This plan is one link after another, and there is absolutely no room for failure.


    So if the intersection between them and Uchiha Tatsuo was not too deep before, it wouldn''t matter if Uchiha Tatsuo blocked them, but now they have to face Uchiha Tatsuo again.


    "Then what should we do now?" Heijue is very helpless. Uchiha Madara can do nothing but he can''t. Uchiha Madara will die when he is dead. After all, at this age, his life span depends entirely on an outside golem.


    But Hei definitely can''t do it. He has been waiting for a thousand years, and he has been preparing for this plan for a thousand years, and he has been preparing for nearly a thousand years since he started consciously.


    In other words, his mother, Datongmu Huiye, has been sealed for nearly a thousand years.


    In this thousand years, he has exhausted all his thoughts and thoughts to provoke the hatred between the two sons of the Six Dao Immortals, and he has been ambushing since the generation of Asura and Indra.


    It was not until this generation that the reincarnation of the two people believed him, and successfully intensified the contradiction between the two to the greatest point. Up to now, it has been the greatest opportunity. If this opportunity is missed, I don¡¯t know if I have to wait again next time. Thousand years of time.


    Hei Jue has been waiting for a thousand years. He has no thoughts to wait for another thousand years. This time is the closest he can save his mother. He will never miss this opportunity in vain.


    Thinking of this, Hei Jue''s eyes gradually became firmer: "This time, I can''t let it go!"


    Uchiha Madara was thinking about Tatsun''s question, so he didn''t see Kurozutsu''s constantly changing face. If he were to see Kurozu''s face, he might have a deeper level of suspicion.


    It''s a pity that Heizue''s complexion recovered in an instant, as if he knew that he would attract Uchiha Madara''s attention, and forced himself to calm down.


    "Are we going to take countermeasures?" Hei Jue asked cautiously.


    "Yes, the tail beast must not fall into the hands of others. This is too important for our plan. We must control the tail beast in our own hands."


    "Then what should we do next? Shall we grab it?"


    "Are you an idiot?" Uchiha Madara glanced at Kazuki, as if looking at a fool: "How can we have the strength to grab it now? Even if we want to grab it, we don''t know where that person is! You found that person Is there anyway?"


    "No...No!" Hei Jue lowered his head, and big cold sweat came out of his head. This is where he made a mistake and did not find the position of Uchiha.


    There is no other way. In order to be able to contact Uchiha Tatsumi before, Kurojetsu has already exposed his whereabouts. In addition to the injuries sustained during the last attempt to contact Tatsumi, Kurojetsu no longer dared to follow Uchiha Tatsumi. , So Heijue lost Chen''s whereabouts after the ghost country.


    This is a mistake in his work. Madara Uchiha is generous with his opponents, but this is for unimportant people. If it is someone who is valued by his side, Madara Uchiha has very high requirements. Once there is something wrong, It must be remedied the first time.


    "I''m sorry, Master, I will look for it right now!" Hei Jue lowered his head and took the initiative to admit his mistake. He knew that if he didn''t take the initiative to admit it, the consequences would be very serious.


    I have to say that at this point, Kuro Zee is very clever. After all, he claims to be the incarnation of Uchiha Madara¡¯s will. If he doesn¡¯t understand Uchiha Madara¡¯s mind, how can he be called Madara¡¯s will. Avatar?


    Madara nodded gently. It didn''t matter if he made a mistake, the important thing was to be able to remedy it in time. If Heijue didn''t do well in this regard, it would have wasted his trust for so many years.

 428 Naruto Power System Chapter 428

    "You must find the person''s location as soon as possible, otherwise, if something goes wrong, the consequences will be very serious." Uchiha Madara took a breath: "I feel that Uchiha Tatsuo is very difficult!"


    Madara''s eyes were full of solemnity. Judging from the last shot, Uchiha Tatsu''s methods were not simple, at least in terms of the combat power he showed, they were not inferior to him, and even faintly above him.


    Bancai didn''t believe that a person who could deflate the five great nations could be so simple?There must be some means that Madara does not know!


    "No need to look for it! I''m already here!"


    Just as the two were discussing something, a cold voice came from the entrance of the cave.


    "Who!" Kurozutsu and Uchiha Madara turned their heads to look at the cave entrance.


    Who is it!It was unexpectedly able to avoid the insight of the two at the same time, and came to the cave when the two of them did not notice.


    We must know that although this cave is simple, it is not so simple. The cave is full of various restrictions. Even the strong shadow-level people should not think of entering so easily, let alone the situation where the two of them did not notice. .


    "Huh?" Madara Uchiha spoke in an old voice, staring at the dark figure at the door tightly. This person is by no means easy!Madara thought so in his heart.


    "Aren''t you looking for me!" The figure gradually walked in and looked closer, it turned out to be Uchiha Tatsumi!


    "It''s you!" Kurozutsu and Uchiha Madara''s pupils shrank at the same time!They didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsumi to come.


    Don''t look at what the two said before was so easy, but in fact, the two of them have no confidence in Uchiha Tatsuta.


    Uchiha Madara breathed a sigh of relief from the outside golem, even if he could still use his strength to force him to regain the fighting power of his youth, but against Uchiha Chen, he didn''t feel at all in his heart.


    "How did you find here?" Uchiha Madara said solemnly.


    "Well!" Uchihasatsu deliberately procrastinated for a while before saying quietly, "Thank you Hei Jue. It''s not in vain that I trust you so much, what a good job!"


    "It''s you!" Hearing Tatsun''s words, Uchiha Madara gave Heizue a fierce look!


    Chapter 737: Chen''s Provocation


    "It''s you!" Hearing Tatsun''s words, Uchiha Madara gave Heizue a sharp look.


    "It''s not me!" Hei Jue was stunned, with a big alarm in his heart. Originally Uchiha Madara was suspicious of him. At this moment, Tatsun poured a pot of dirty water again. Even if he wanted to wash it, he might have no chance. .


    Uchiha Chen would definitely not let him explain so easily. Heizie''s yellow mud fell into his crotch, not shit but shit.


    "That''s it!" Uchiha Madara can''t even listen to the slightest explanation now. Once Madara, who has always been stubborn for his own use, recognizes a thing, he will never listen to anyone''s opinions, even if he is wrong.


    However, this is also Uchiha Madara, and it is precisely because of this that Uchiha Madara gradually becomes the god of the Ninja world. It is precisely because of his self-control that he can grow up step by step.


    The birth of every strong man is always accompanied by character, and the genius is always so different.Hei Jue knew that it was because of this that he realized that something was wrong.


    Seeing Uchiha Madara¡¯s expression, Kuro could only laugh bitterly. It¡¯s not the time to explain to Madara. It¡¯s useless to explain it now. It¡¯s better to save a bit of saliva. The next war is not just a few words. Can be easily solved.


    "Hei Jue, your mission has been completed, no need to perform it again, come here." Uchiha Tatsun didn''t let Heizue off, and had been challenging the nerves of the two.


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s words, Madara''s eyes toward Kurozu changed again.


    If Uchiha Madara had some doubts before, now he completely believes Uchiha Tatsumi''s words.


    After all, Heijue''s name should be known only to him in this world. After all, he claims to be the incarnation of his own will, and he is the only person who has been in contact.


    However, now Tatsun is able to accurately say Heijue¡¯s name, which means that there must have been contact between the two, and Heijue actively disclosed his name, otherwise, where did Uchiha Tatsuno know his name?


    Because of this, Uchiha Madara completely believed Tatsun''s words.He has already begun to be wary of getting black.


    Seeing Madara''s actions, Hei couldn''t help but smile again and again, but what made him puzzled was why Chen knew his name, and where did he learn his name?


    "But come?" Uchiha Tatsumi''s face sank, pretending to be very unhappy, and then he smiled coldly: "Forget it, since you can''t come, then I will kill you together!" Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes were cold. .


    "Anyway, I never believed you!" He slowly folded his hands together, and at the same time the three-gou jade writing wheel eyes in his eyes slowly turned, suddenly turning into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    "Crack, click!"


    After realizing that this battle is inevitable, Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, and a large amount of essence gas was input into his body along the pipes of the outer golem, and immediately he pulled both hands to remove all the pipes connected to his body. Unplug.


    Uchiha Madara''s body became younger at a speed visible to the naked eye.The gray hair gradually returned to pitch black, and the old and weak body slowly began to feel full of strength.


    Wearing a crimson Sengoku armor on her body, Uchiha Madara looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with her hands on her chest.


    When he discovered the kaleidoscope in Chen''s eyes, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "You are also a straight gouyu?"


    In the previous battle, Uchiha Madara was too arrogant, knowing that Tatsun has a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, but didn''t look closely, and after looking at it so seriously today, she discovered that Tatsun''s eyes are also straight kaleidoscopes.


    "No wonder, I''ll just say how your kaleidoscope looks different!" Uchiha Madara smiled coldly, even knowing that he might not be Uchiha Tatsu''s opponent, but his aura did not fall at all.


    This is the pride of being a powerhouse of a generation, known as the god of Shinobi with the same fame as Senjujuma.


    The pride of the strong definitely does not allow one to be timid without fighting. Even if you can''t fight, you won''t know until after you fight.


    "But even if you''re a straight Kaleidoscope!" Uchiha Madara stared at Tatsumi, "Do you think I am gone! Don''t underestimate me!"


    Uchiha Madara¡¯s eyes changed abruptly, and a pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes quietly appeared in his eye sockets, exactly the same as Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s Zhiba kaleidoscope, two pairs of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes rubbed a fierceness in this dark cave spark.


    The two owners who are both Zhiba Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes simultaneously release the aura in their bodies at this moment.


    Suddenly, in the cave, two powerful energies erupted at the same time, and the surging energies set off a wave of violent waves, blowing the clothes of the two people hunting and hunting.


    However, Heijue who is at the center of the two men''s aura can be said to have completely endured the two men''s unreserved aura influence.


    Uchiha Tatsun had never regarded Hei Zetsu as his own, and he had just split the two before.And Uchiha Madara began to doubt Heizae gradually under Tatsun''s words.


    Now that he had doubts about Heijue, he would naturally no longer regard him as his own person, even if he claimed to be the embodiment of his own will.


    Madara is such a person. Once he is useless to him, he can give up without hesitation. Just like the Uchiha family, the Uchiha family, who is useless in his hands, can be completely unimpressed.


    And it happens that this is what they once said, the strength of the strong.


    Hei Jue, who had withstood the attacks of both auras forcibly, didn''t dare to move. At the center of the impact, the power is still fairly balanced. If there is any change, it will inevitably give him a heavy blow.


    At that time, even if he has no physical body, he will suffer the most cruel attack.


    "Puff!" He was originally injured, and now he can''t withstand such a high-intensity impact. Under the impact of two forces, Heijue only felt that his body was completely torn apart. Pain.


    Regarding this, neither of them showed mercy. After seeing Hei Jue''s tragic situation, Madara hesitated a little, but before changing his mind, this hesitation turned into a more severe shock.


    Chapter 738: Black End


    "He knows so many secrets about me. Since he has betrayed me, he must not be kept!" Uchiha Madara thought so.


    He had made up his mind early on, Uchiha Madara would never let Kurozuzu leave alive.


    Heijue suffered tremendous damage between the two, and this power was even more intuitive than the damage that ninjutsu brought him.


    If it''s just ninjutsu, an intangible creature like him, even if it is injured, it can be fully recovered after a little training.

 429 Naruto Power System Chapter 429

    But like this is similar to an impact on the soul, a bad one will cause unavoidable damage.In addition, the last injury he suffered was not completely healed. Once he exceeded his tolerance limit, even he would not be able to avoid the danger of death.


    In this way, the millennium plan will be ruined, and the plan of Otsuki Kaguya''s resurrection will be delayed indefinitely.


    Regardless of Heijue, Ban and Chen wouldn''t bother, and the two of them were immersed in the excitement of meeting the strong.


    It can be said that Uchiha Madara has not encountered such a strong man since the death of Senjuju Zhuma. This is a great loss for someone who pursues the highest realm of Ninja.


    After finally encountering someone who is evenly matched, even faintly higher than him, there is no doubt that he is happy.


    Of course Madara couldn''t let Uchiha Tatsuki so easily.


    "The last time I was defeated by you was my carelessness, this time I will never let you go again!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes were frantic, as if he saw something that made him happy.


    Faced with Madara Uchiha''s fanatical eyes, Chen couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t understand the love and murder of Madara and Zhuma.


    He was a little uncomfortable all over, and he couldn''t help being weakened. Facing Uchiha Madara''s feverish gaze, Chen decisively chose Mingzhe to protect himself.


    "Good opportunity!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes lit up. Although I don''t know why Uchiha Tatsu''s aura has weakened, it is impossible for him to give up such an obvious opportunity. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Uchiha Madara increased his momentum output.


    At this moment Uchiha Tatsu could only feel the momentum of the opposite Madara.


    The battle between the auras is often only a moment, once Uchiha Madara rises, even Uchiha Tatsumi should not be underestimated.


    "Cut" Uchiha Tatsun snorted slightly. Since Tatsun has lost his momentum, Tatsun is not embarrassed to stick to it anymore, so he might as well withdraw earlier.


    Slowly, Uchiha Chen regained his aura, and Heijue obviously could feel the impact from Chen''s direction slowly diminishing.I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Since one person has regained his momentum, it also means that this war without gunsmoke has come to an end, and Hei will never have to endure this pain again.


    Obviously, Madara felt that Chen''s aura was gradually disappearing, and he couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Why don''t you continue?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno shook his head and said with a smile: "There is no need anymore, there will be no results if you continue."


    "You didn''t try your best!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno shrugged his shoulders: "Who knows."


    "You are despising me!" Uchiha Madara gave Chen a fierce look, and said furiously, "You fellow!"


    I saw Uchiha Madara''s hands clasped together, and the chakras on both hands were flowing. Then Uchiha Madara''s eyes condensed, and the rich chakras poured out of him.


    A huge Suzano nohu appeared in the cave. The full-body skeleton of the Suzano nohu was not in full body shape. It seemed that Madara did not use his full strength before getting started.


    "Do you want to win against me?" Uchiha Tatsumi smiled contemptuously, the kaleidoscope in his eyes turned, and the dark purple Chakra pouring out from his body: "You too look up to yourself!"


    A Susano, exactly the same as Uchiha Madara, appeared in the cave, and two Susano faced each other, and the solemn atmosphere circulated in the cave.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the cave was very dignified. Hei Jue saw that the situation was not good, and his body gradually declined. He knew that he could not get involved in the battle between these two big brothers.


    Rather than waiting for death here, it¡¯s better to run a step wisely. In any case, you can stay in the green mountains without worrying about firewood. As long as you escape this disaster, there is hope. If he dies, no one will save him Datongmu Huiye is coming.


    Heijue tried to escape from this place with his escape technique, but how could Tatsun and Madara easily let go of Heijue?


    Since he no longer trusted Kurojee, he has mastered so many secrets of Kurojee, Uchiha Madara is determined to kill, and Tatsun is even more needless to say. Regarding the uncertain factor of Kurojee, how could Chen let go Pass him?


    After finally seizing this opportunity, how could the two let go of Heijue?


    The two didn''t need to communicate at all, and they used his escape technique towards Heijue almost at the same time.


    Uchiha Madara''s double-edged blades slashed towards Heizue suddenly, and the lightning condensed in Chen''s hand was also released toward Heizue.


    "You...you!" Hei Jue''s eyes widened, watching the two men''s tricks release towards him at the same time. At this moment, the two who were still beating alive and dying just now were so united, and at the same time they released their tricks towards him. .


    "How can you do this!"


    "Why!" Faced with the two men''s moves, Kurozue stared at Uchiha Madara until the last moment, as if he didn''t understand why Madara didn''t believe him.


    Obviously he has done so well and done so many things for him, but because of Uchiha Tatsu''s words, all his credits have been wiped out, which is unfair to Kazuki.


    However, this world relies on strength. It is not fairness that can be said in a few words. In this world, there is no word for fairness. As long as you have enough strength, fairness is all based on equal strength.


    "I...I will never give up!" Until he died, Kurozutsu''s eyes never left Uchiha Madara, "I will wait for you below! Until...until!"


    His body gradually melted away, and Kurozu, who had planned for a thousand years and planned a plot, died unwillingly, until the moment he died, his eyes still stared at Uchiha Madara.


    Those bitter eyes seemed to be talking about something.


    At the same time, Datong Mu Huiye, who was sleeping in the seal of the moon, seemed to sense something, slowly opened his eyes, but finally sighed deeply, and continued to fall asleep helplessly.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Thirty-Nine: Clash with Madara again


    Just after Hei Jue died, Datong Mu Huiye, who was sleeping in the seal far above the moon, seemed to sense something.


    "my child¡­"


    In the end, all the words turned into a deep sigh and disappeared into the sky.Datongmu Huiye closed his eyes again and fell into a deep sleep.


    The short awakening does not allow her to break through the seal, the big Tongmu Huiye in the seal can''t do anything...


    At the same time, after Hei Jue died, the shadows buried in Bai Jue were eliminated one by one. Bai Jue only felt that he was loose, and finally took control of his thoughts.


    But what no one noticed is that a deep black soul mark quietly left when the two of them were feeling emotional. The two only saw Hei Jue''s spiteful eyes before he died, and did not find the little soul Printed.


    "The guy who got in the way is finally dead!" Uchiha Madara smiled and looked at Uchiha Tatsu coldly, revealing from his eyes that he had never cared Kazuki.


    It is also true that a person like him only cares about himself, but for others, how can he care so much?


    Madara didn''t attack recklessly, he was waiting for Uchiha Tatsu to reveal his flaws.He understands that his strength is still at a disadvantage compared to Chen, and a rash attack will only put him at a disadvantage.


    I wasted myself and finally took the first hand advantage.As an experienced ninja, Uchiha Madara would never commit such a low-level mistake.


    Tatsun saw that Uchiha Madara didn¡¯t step forward to attack, so he naturally understood what attention he was fighting, so he wouldn¡¯t spend time with Uchiha Madara. He was determined to resolve the battle as soon as possible. Uchiha spotted it.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes condensed, he raised the long knife in his hand and slashed towards Madara.


    Seeing this, Madara did not lose his momentum, and also raised the double blade in his hand toward Chen.


    "Clang"


    I saw that the two weapons were condensed from Chakras and collided together, splashing bursts of sparks.


    But in the blink of an eye, the two could fight for hundreds of strokes.The movements of the two are dazzling, and it is hard to see who is who.


    Only two dark purple figures were seen going around in the field, and the masses of energy balls caused a violent explosion, and there were constant roars.


    Uchiha Madara vigorously swung both blades in his hands towards Chen, shook Chen''s long sword vigorously, and then retreated suddenly.

 430 Naruto Power System Chapter 430

    Madara panted and looked at Uchiha Tatsu who was still breathing, Madara''s brow trembled, and she said softly, "You guys really can''t be underestimated."


    "Didn''t you already know it." Uchiha Tatsu shook the long knife in his hand and said flatly.


    "Hmph, you guy will just do the best of your tongue!" Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, and then his hands sealed.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Mu Clone Technique!"


    "I see how you respond to this trick!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly.


    Three wooden avatars encircled Uchiha Tatsun together, and Madara''s three wooden avatars directly displayed Susano, and four complete Susano squad surrounded Uchiha Tatsu.


    "Now I want to see what you should do!" Uchiha Madara sneered and stared at Uchiha Tatsumi, as if taunting his innocence.


    Uchiha Tatsun just looked at him with idiot eyes.


    "Do you think you are the only one who can escape?" Uchiha Tatsun said abruptly.


    "what did you say?"


    "Mu Dun¡¤Mu Clone Technique!"


    Uchiha Tatsun did not answer Madara''s question, but saw that his hands were knotted, and the chakra pouring out of his body.


    Three Mudun clones appeared in the cave, and they all displayed Susano. Similarly, Tatsun''s three Mudun clones confronted Uchiha Madara''s Mudun clone.


    Chen looked at Madara sarcastically, "Do you think you are the only one who can escape? Now? Who knows the sky and the earth?"


    Uchiha Madara, who was still holding a winning ticket, was stunned after seeing Uchiha Tatsumi''s Mu Dun clone, and Tatsun''s Mu Dun clone caught him by surprise.


    "You...your wooden escape!"


    Madara was speechless. Chen hadn''t used Mu Dun in the previous battle, and almost forgot that Hei Jue had said that when he reported to him, he would have used Mu Dun.


    Madara Uchiha, who praised Haikou, is now a little hard to get off.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s ridiculously ridiculous eyes, Uchiha Madara was a little bit irritated and angry: "You bastard don''t be proud! Don''t think that you are good at Mu Dun, but I want to see if your Mu Dun is powerful or mine Be stronger!"


    I saw Uchiha Madara¡¯s chest constantly undulating, which was obviously angry. He folded his hands together, and both hands quickly formed seals, releasing Chakra from his body.


    "Mu Dun ¡¤ Tree World is born!"


    Countless towering trees stand up from the cave. The towering trees continue to expand the cave. Pieces of tree trunks support the cave and barely maintain the stability of the cave. Once there is another powerful force, it is bound to The cave was completely destroyed.


    "Oh? Turned into anger from embarrassment?" Uchiha Tatsu continued to stimulate spots, trying to make him angry.


    But Bambi Tatsumi imagined that he was much calmer. After all, he was a ninja who had experienced thousands of battles.


    A strong man like Uchiha Madara can generally control his emotions well. If it wasn''t for Tatsun who really interrupted his plan many times, and his strength is slightly stronger than him, perhaps Uchiha Madara There is no feeling at all.


    With the birth of Madara Uchiha''s tree world, all Madara''s ninjutsu will be augmented, and accordingly, Uchiha''s ninjutsu will be partially suppressed.


    But it didn''t hurt or itchy for Chen, he would no longer strengthen or even suppress this little bit.According to his words, "Don''t counsel, just do it!"


    There has never been this word in Chen''s dictionary.


    "It seems that you are still depraved!" Chen couldn''t help laughing.


    In the past, Uchiha Madara never cared about this little suppression or even an increase. As the person with the most similar personality to Uchiha Madara, Tatsumi is arguably the person who knows Madara best.


    This dispensable increase was once an object that Madara looked down upon.According to his words, you can increase the rate as you like, anyway, you just can''t beat me.


    It is precisely for this reason that he is allowed to move step by step to the pinnacle of Ninja World.Unexpectedly, the older the person, the less courageous or cautious, but no matter what, Madara is no longer the domineering and arrogant he used to be!


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fortieth: New Era and Old Era


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled and shook his head. He didn''t expect that the once all-powerful spot had changed. Since then, there has been no such single-man Uchiha spot in the world, and some are just dying defenders.


    "It seems that time has not only eroded your body, but also your courage and courage, just like your body." Uchiha Tatsu squeezed the long knife in his hand: "In this case, let me end your work. Everything that has decayed, at least stronger than letting you die!"


    Speaking of it, Madara Uchiha can be regarded as Tatsun''s idol back then. When he watched Naruto, Uchiha Tatsumi longed for Madara''s life.


    That one-man army, suppressing the majestic appearance of an era, made Uchiha Tatsumi envy, and once imagined that he had turned into that superb Uchiha Madara, dominating the world of Hokage.


    Even after Chen came to the Hokage World, he acted in Madara''s style unconsciously, but now, his idol is old.


    Just like the old Dashemaru couldn''t bear to see his master die old, Chen also hoped that Madara would become a timid person.


    If so, then Tatsun would rather take care of Uchiha Madara by himself.


    Uchiha Tatsu squeezed the long knife in his hand and his eyes were cold.Chakra came out through the body, exuding a symphony of thunder and lightning.


    Layers of lightning power surround Chen''s long sword, exuding a terrifying aura.


    "Sleep!" Uchihatatsu roared, waving the long knife in his hand towards Madara''s body.


    "Damn kid!" Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, and he naturally wouldn''t sit still.


    I saw Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel slowly turned.


    "Tomb Wheel¡¤Border Prison!"


    The advancing Uchiha Tatsu keenly felt the attack from the side.Waved the long knife in his hand to block it.


    "Dang!"


    The invisible attack was blocked by Uchiha Tatsu, but at the same time, Uchiha Tatsu''s footsteps were also stopped.


    Upon seeing this, Madara flashed sideways and began to attack from the side.Raising the double blade in his hand, he swung it down at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    The narrow terrain in the cave not only limited Uchiha Tatsu''s strength, but also restricted Uchiha Madara''s performance.


    Many large-scale ninjutsu can not be performed in this small cave.


    "Damn it!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly. He gritted his teeth. In fact, in this small space, he is the most restricted person.


    Many of his ninjutsu are super large and wide in scope.Once it spreads out in this small space, it can be described as killing one thousand enemies and destroying eight hundred, which is not worth it.


    "Tomb Wheel¡¤Border Prison!"


    Uchiha Madara continued to communicate with his eyes. Originally, this move was Uchiha Madara''s ability only after awakening the reincarnation eye. Now his reincarnation eye is given to Nagato.


    However, the abilities that he had already had would not be affected. The Tomb Wheel Hell could still be displayed, but the Chakra required by the pupil technique was doubled.


    This is also a restriction. After all, Madara does not have the reincarnation eye, and only under the eyes of reincarnation can he be perfectly released by the side of the tomb.


    With the eyes of reincarnation, he can even release five shadows. Now Uchiha Madara can barely release one shadow with the help of the eternal kaleidoscope.


    The ghostly shadow hides in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to attack Uchiha Tatsu, facing such an enemy hidden in the dark, if it is someone else, it might not be noticed.

 431 Naruto Power System Chapter 431

    But Madara didn''t know that Chen was also a person with reincarnation eyes.Madara''s tomb wheel is no different from Ying Chong before Chen Chen.


    Ignoring the shadow hiding on the side waiting for an opportunity to attack, Uchiha Tatsu raised his hand and headed towards Madara.


    The long sword in his hand was swung, and with the power of thunder and lightning, the violent vigor hit Uchiha Madara.


    "Clang!"


    Head-to-head Uchiha Madara is not Tatsun''s opponent.


    After facing each other, Ban Jing took three steps back, and Chen only swayed and stabilized.


    "How could it be!" Madara''s eyes widened!


    Obviously, they were still evenly matched before, but now why the gap is so big under the confrontation.


    "It seems we have to show some real skills!"


    Madara Uchiha folded his hands together, quickly forming a seal.Two hands are like wearing a butterfly.


    "Fire escape, extinguish the fire!"


    The violent fire dragon rushed towards Uchiha Tatsumi.The wanton invading Uchiha Tatsumi with teeth and claws.


    Chen who was far away could feel that violent breath from the fire dragon.


    Like a horizontal sword, Uchiha Chen closed his eyes and didn''t care about the fire dragon about to fall on him.


    It''s near!


    The fire dragon raged, broke through the obstruction of Mu Dun clone, and rushed to Uchiha Tatsun''s face, close at hand, and he was about to fall on Tatsun.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsu opened his eyes suddenly.


    "Seven days and seven nights, flashes!"


    Uchiha Madara only felt a flower in front of his eyes, he didn''t even know when Chen had the knife.


    "So fast!"


    A white light flashed in front of him.


    A blade light flashed away, and the sharp blade light tore through the fire dragon of Madan, and the castration remained unabated. Only when Madan''s two Mu Dun clones were cut off for life, did they slowly disappear.


    During the whole process, Madara was just stunned and didn''t move, or he didn''t react at all.


    What happens only in the blink of an eye.


    "What kind of sword technique is this!" Madara squinted her eyes and looked at Uchiha Tatsu coldly.


    "Konoha knife method."


    "Nonsense! If I created the Konoha Sword Technique, I would not know? This is not any trick in the Konoha Sword Technique at all!"


    Chen lightly snorted: "There are too many things you don''t know about in this world. Do you think it''s your old age? Old fellow, your age has passed. As the remnant party of the old age, you should rest assured Stay in the tomb!"


    Tatsun didn''t tell the truth to Madara. Indeed, this was not the Konoha sword technique, but it was quite interesting to tease Uchiha Madara like this.


    "Is it a remnant party in the old age?" Madara asked back, and then laughed: "It''s a good description, but just because of this, I want to make Uchiha Madara accept my fate. The old guys of the times come to teach you this younger generation, there are some things that I give you are yours, if I don''t give it to you, you can''t grab it!"


    Immediately, Uchiha Madara''s eyes were cold, his hands were sealed, and after applying the Chakra attribute change on the two blades, he rushed towards Tatsumi.


    "Huh, what a stubborn old guy!" Chen lightly snorted, and also raised the long knife in his hand and left.


    The two once again fought fiercely in the cave, interspersed with the bombardment of ninjutsu from time to time, dazzling people.


    Chapter 741: Revealing the Eye of Reincarnation


    The battle between the two made people look a little dazzling, and countless dazzling-looking ninjutsu made people unable to remove their eyes.


    That superb swordsmanship, and the use of ninjutsu that you can''t even imagine.If there is a ninja present at this moment, you will definitely be amazed at this scene.


    "It turns out that ninjutsu can still be used like this?"


    The battle between the two of them completely subverted the common sense of ninjutsu, and completely did not follow the ninjutsu routines. If they were not very human, it would be impossible to avoid such an attack.


    Such a fight is completely at a disadvantage for Madara Uchiha. The Chakra in Chen''s body cannot be calculated at all, and Madara has already passed the peak period. Even if he forces himself to recover now, he cannot have it again. Physical fitness and Chakra volume at peak period.


    Therefore, in the course of the match, Uchiha Madara''s chakra is inevitably missing.


    "Clang!"


    After the fight was separated again, Uchiha Madara quickly retreated, gasping for breath.The situation seemed a little uncomfortable, the amount of Chakra in his body was a bit precarious, but looking at Uchiha Tatsumi''s appearance, it seemed that he could do it well.


    "How could the chakra in your body have such a huge chakra!" Uchiha Madara couldn''t believe it, why it seems that Chen''s physical strength has not been consumed until now, which is simply unreasonable.


    Even in the Senjujuma back then, there was no such huge amount of chakra.


    You must know that the Senjujuan was called a human-shaped tail beast, and the amount of chakra in the body is completely the same as that of the tail beast.Even with the fairy mode, the amount of Chakra in the body is even greater.


    It''s exactly like a monster, but even so, the amount of Chakra in Qianshou Zhujian''s body can''t be compared with Chen, after all, Chen is a Ten-tailed human Zhuli, and there is no shortage of Chakra in his body.


    But Uchiha Madara didn''t know, he thought it was Uchiha Tatsumi''s talent, and the amount of Chakra in his body exceeded everyone''s imagination.But at least the amount of chakras has a certain upper limit.


    It is a pity that Chen''s Chakra does not have the upper limit at all.


    "Does it feel a little weird?" Tatsun looked at Uchiha Madara with a smile, his mocking eyes made Madara feel the humiliation in his heart.


    Suddenly Madara seemed to think of something incredible.


    "Could it be that you put the tail beast..." He stared at him, staring at Uchiha Tatsumi, as if expecting Uchiha Tatsuno to say the word no.


    "Who knows?" Chen shrugged, neither affirmative nor expressing negative meaning.


    "You..." Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, and then said with some negative test: "You won''t really absorb all the tail beasts, right."


    He didn''t believe that Chen absorbed all the tail beasts. Although he had a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, he also had a wooden escape, but this most important reincarnation eye did not see Chen used it.


    Although this possibility is not ruled out, at least Madara is unwilling to believe it.


    After all, he owns the reincarnation eye in this world, and Hei Jue said that only those who have been selected can have the reincarnation eye.Those who are not selected, even if they have the eternal kaleidoscope and wood escape, will not have the eye of reincarnation.


    However, Madara who was deceived didn''t know that Heijue deceived him all this, and he has been deceived by Heijue since he saw Heijue''s revised stele.


    This thought lasted in Madara''s head for a long time, the fact that he could not believe it, he was just deceiving himself.


    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Madara Kanchen''s eyes changed. If it was Chen who absorbed the nine-headed beast and became the ten-tailed man, then the meaning would be very different.


    At least for now, Madara will make plans for this conjecture.

 432 Naruto Power System Chapter 432

    "This... can''t go on like this." Cold sweat dripped from Uchiha Madara''s forehead. Facts have proved that if Tatsun really becomes a Ju-tailed man, then no matter how strong he is, he cannot be Tatsun''s opponent. .


    The old Uchiha Madara is now planning his own retreat.


    If it was a young Uchiha Madara, maybe he would want to get a good understanding of the strength of Jumeijin Zhuli.


    But now, Madara has already begun to plan his retreat early, and the older he gets, the more timid the sentence is not just a simple talk.


    Even if Chen had not displayed a power that exceeded the upper limit of Madara''s strength, Madara''s heart palpitated.


    "Strength, I need strength!" This was the biggest cry in Uchiha Madara''s heart.


    Madara took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and glanced across the cave. He said he used this place as his secret base, but he had never scanned the cave as well as today.


    At the beginning, he boasted that he was superb, and the reason for this cave''s concealment was that he had never worried that someone would break in.


    However, now he had to look for life in this strange and somewhat familiar cave.


    "You have to think of a way!"


    Seeing Uchiha Madara¡¯s blinking eyes, how could Chen not know his plan?The Yachi Orochi in the country of ghosts was like this at the beginning. At first, it was very rampant, but after a while, he realized that he couldn''t fight, and then he thought about running away.


    How similar is Uchiha Madara and Yaki Orochi now?


    "It seems that you are really depraved!" Uchiha Tatsumi muttered to himself, regardless of whether Madara heard it or not: "It''s time for you to die once!"


    At this moment Uchiha Tatsuno no longer retains his own strength, this time may be Tatsun''s few battles in this world, maybe there will be no more battles after this time.


    With that, Uchiha Tatsuno quietly closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Gouyu in his eyes disappeared quietly, replaced by dark purple reincarnation eyes with circles of shading.


    "How could it be..." Seeing Tatsun''s eyes, Uchiha Madara showed an incredible look.


    However, Chen did not give Madara much time to react.


    "Now, it''s time to send you to hell!" Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes condensed, and he stretched out his hands. Even if he no longer has the protection from the need, Uchiha Madara can feel the deterrence from that hand. Heart palpitations.


    As a person who once had reincarnation eyes, he deeply understands what these eyes represent!


    Chapter 742: End


    The eyes that can only be possessed by the six immortals at the beginning are not just that simple.


    Even Madara himself dare not say that he has fully developed the function of the reincarnation eye. He does not know how far Uchiha Tatsu has developed the reincarnation eye, but judging from the fact that Tatsun can absorb the tail beast to become the ten-tailed human column, at least not Would be worse than him.


    Even faintly, his development of pupil technique may faintly surpass him.


    "Damn it!" Uchiha Madara spit fiercely: "Why did the situation turn out to be like this? I am the son of destiny! Bastard!"


    Chen just smiled coldly when he heard Madara''s words, looking at Madara''s eyes revealing a trace of pity, this indomitable guy at the time has not recognized the reality.


    In the final analysis, he is just a pawn calculated by Black Jue.


    However, Chen did not explain this. In any case, Madara is the person he admires. Even though Madara is now in his twilight years, Chen has longed for countless times to be someone like Madara.


    Rather than dying aggrievedly under Hei Jue''s conspiracy, it would be better to let Chen come to him instead of dying under the insidious trick.


    At least he died until the end of the battle, so that he did not insult him as Uchiha Madara.


    The battle that followed was almost a one-sided situation.


    No longer had the indomitable spirit, how could Uchiha Madara be Tatsun''s opponent.


    No matter what method Uchiha Madara used, in Chen''s eyes, it was just a dying struggle, and he couldn''t make waves.


    And Uchiha Madara seemed to have realized that he had no chance of winning at all in his current state, and there was a retreat in his heart, but it was only a fleeting moment, and soon his goal became firm.


    What Chen said just now gave him a lot of excitement, yes, he is Uchiha Madara, who can suppress the existence of an era, how can he be frightened by a younger generation, he will never allow himself to retreat.


    Madara seemed to fall into a certain memory, the long-lost blood was awakened again, as if returning to the light, Madara''s aura suddenly rose, and with an indomitable momentum, he rushed towards Chen.


    Seeing Madara''s change, Chen''s emotions were also infected, and an unstoppable fighting spirit spewed out, and said excitedly: "Hey, this is Uchiha Madara!"


    Speaking of Tatsun¡¯s aura, he also greeted Uchiha Madara...


    ...


    When Tatsun''s long sword pierced Madara''s heart, Uchiha Madara raised his head and looked at Tatsun, and he couldn''t help showing a faint smile.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that I would eventually die on your hands." He coughed slightly, and the Chakra in his body had begun to escape. Even if it was as strong as Uchiha Madara, it was impossible to live. Forced to change fate when it is about to die.


    Because of the passing of Chakra, Uchiha Madara''s appearance gradually began to age, revealing his original appearance. The old Uchiha Madara looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, as if he had seen him from Tatsun''s body. .


    He sighed a long sigh, knowing that his fate was soon, Uchiha Madara did not become hysterical. By this time, his life was not important anymore. The dream he had been looking forward to was the most important.


    "It''s a pity, I will never see the day of Ninja peace again." Madara sighed and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with satisfaction, the Uchiha clan member who resembled him the most. He didn''t Absolutely, but now he feels more and more pleasing to the eye.


    "I didn''t expect me to see your existence before I was dying, maybe...perhaps, only you can put down this troubled world..."


    The last words became inaudible, Uchiha Madara''s breath became weaker and weaker, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that he was no longer good.


    Chen didn''t pull out the long knife inserted in his heart just to make him feel it at the last moment of his life. Don''t leave unfinished words in his heart after he died, and Chen didn''t taunt Madara, but be a quiet one. audience.


    People who are about to die are also good at words, even if it is a character like Madara, there is no evil talk at the moment when facing death, even if the other party is the one who killed him.


    Chen smiled lightly, looked at him and said, "I thought I grew up listening to your story, but I didn''t expect it..." Chen was stunned, but didn''t expect the reincarnation of the world.


    "Really?" Madara was a little surprised: "Hehe... Konoha and Uchiha have already regarded me as a taboo..."


    Chen didn''t explain, he couldn''t possibly say that he knew from the anime Naruto?When he crossed over, the animation had just ended, and it is said that he had already begun to prepare for the planning of the blog.


    However, these Chens may not be seen anymore, and there will be no Hokage after Shifeng Chuan. This is not only Chen''s idea, but the words most want to say in the hearts of a large group of Hokage people.


    "Although I don''t approve of your approach, the peace you want will definitely come."


    "It seems you know something." Brow raised his brows. This action was already the limit he could do. Now he didn''t even have the strength to look up at Chen.


    "Ah! I have seen that stone tablet before, but I don¡¯t agree with it. After all, peace obtained by falsehood is false. There are only checks and balances between each other and closely link their respective interests so that countries cannot act rashly. This is the greatest opportunity for peace."


    "Absolutely impossible! Cough cough cough!" Hearing someone denying his peace, Uchiha Madara couldn''t sit still, no matter whether he was dying now or not, he tried to stare at Chen: "Only my peace is. The ultimate peace!"


    "Back then, that guy in Zhujian had the same idea as you, and distributed the tail beasts to various Ninja villages. As a result, the war in the Ninja world was endless, and there was no moment for the war to subside. The pillars have long used actions to prove your The approach is wrong!"


    Hearing Madara¡¯s retort, Chen just smiled: ¡°Senjujutsuma is indeed a generation of talents, but his heart is still too soft. If he is tougher, he will put the tail beast in his hands and use the tail beast. If it deterred other countries, there might not be so many wars."


    "How is it possible that people''s desires are endless, even if there is no tail beast, they will still wage war..."


    Madara''s words finally became low and inaudible, and he didn''t even finish his words. He became weaker and weaker. Eventually, his hands softened and fell to the ground feebly. His breath drifted away. He looked at Uchiha Tatsuno with unconvinced eyes, and gradually, Even Kanchen''s strength is gone.


    In an instant, he fell to the ground, and there was no sound anymore.A generation of heroes, Uchiha Madara, the god of the ninja world who is also known as Senjujuma, die!

 433 Naruto Power System Chapter 433

    "A good journey!" Chen sighed, "May there be no war in the underworld and no black jue."


    PS: It''s a bit messy, I really don''t know how to write the result of Lord Madara.


    Chapter 743: The Failed Five Shadows Talk


    "Walk all the way!" Uchiha Tatsu took out the Meteor Knife in his hand with a flat expression, and then sighed softly: "May there be no war in heaven and no black end."


    Uchiha Madara, a generation of heroes, has calculated for a lifetime, only to be blacked out, and embarked on a road that is destined to be impossible.Even until he died, he didn''t realize how stupid and ridiculous what he was doing.


    Uchiha Chen did not solve Madara''s happy confusion. This poor old man, even in the form of Shura, still cares about the peace of the entire world and still has compassion for all beings.


    Perhaps his actions were not right and were not understood by the public, but this was not the reason for killing him in one stroke. The so-called justice and evil have always been written by the winner.


    Where is absolute justice and evil?Perhaps in the hearts of many people, Madara is like a big villain, an endorsement of evil.


    But for Madara, these people who try to obstruct themselves and the world peace process are not bad guys?Is it the endorsement of evil?


    All justice and evil cannot be summarized in a single sentence.


    Maybe Madara never thought that he would have such a day?Chen laughed secretly in his heart.


    But how strong you were in your lifetime, how to overcome the wind and rain, even if you can move mountains and seas, step into the sky and frighten the earth, arbitrarily forever, after death, you will be nothing but loess.


    Thinking of this, Chen inevitably felt a deep emotion in his heart. What would he do if this situation is the case?What if he had such a day in the future?


    Involuntarily, Chen subconsciously pursued a higher level of his own strength, and his willingness to travel to other worlds became more profound.


    No one wants to become a piece of loess after death and nothing is left. Isn''t Da She Maru doing so much forbidden art research to achieve immortality?


    Thinking in this way, after experiencing life''s insights, the control of his own strength has taken a higher level.His own realm has also been continuously improved.


    Although the improvement of his own realm could not immediately increase Chen''s strength, at least Chen did not lag behind in realm anymore.


    Because of the rapid increase in strength, Chen did not have the realm that matched his own strength, so Chenkong had such a powerful strength, but there was no realm that matched it.He didn''t even know what he should do with such a strong strength.


    The reason why the system didn''t remind him was because the realm needs to be experienced by himself. At the beginning, the system forcibly stuffed Chen with an unfamiliar memory was the limit he could do.He can only rely on subtle tasks to change Chen.


    Those absurd things seem to be unreasonable, and the tasks given by the system seem to have no connection at all.


    In fact, Chen had a lot of experience and sentiment.Only in this way can Chen get more exercise, allow Chen to experience more things and accumulate more insights.


    Just like today, after seeing Uchiha Madara''s old and tragic life, Chen''s accumulated foundation was finally released, which prompted him to enter a state of epiphany.


    ...


    After a long time, Chen woke up from a state of epiphany.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Chen couldn''t help but wonder.Feeling the power in his body, he found that his control of his power has once again increased to a level.


    If he could only control less than 70% of his strength before, then he can now control at least 90% of his strength.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for entering the state of enlightenment, and the realm has been further improved." The system answered and explained in due course.


    "Boundary!" Uchiha Chen lowered his head and shook his fist, feeling that the strength in his body was easier to control, and he didn''t have the stagnant feeling before, such as the command of an arm, it was not too cool.


    Chen closed his eyes, this kind of feeling like an arm: "Cool!" He couldn''t help but vomit: "Speaking of the system, why didn''t you tell me that the advancement of the realm will give me such a big increase in strength!"


    "Ding, you never asked the host. The host has always only cared about his own strength, and didn''t pay much attention to the realm, so the system didn''t push it."


    "Um!" Chen smashed his mouth, feelings still his fault?Who knows that improving one''s own strength also needs to improve one''s realm, and it is not a cultivating immortal, so Chen subconsciously ignored the polishing of his state of mind.


    "You must remember to remind me next time there is such a thing!" Chen Lao blushed, and after holding back for a long time, he couldn''t say anything.


    After Uchiha Madara''s death, there is no one in this world who can stop Chen.


    At the same time, the Five Ninja Conference was unfolding in secret, and the shadow secrets of the five great nations rushed to the territory of Yunokuni and started a series of consultations.


    But the ending was not ideal. Whether it was the third generation of Tuying or the fourth generation of Shuiying, there was no peace in his mind.


    The two Ninja villages are dead enemies, how can they make peace so easily?


    Even if the fourth generation of Hokage and the fourth generation of Fengying try their best to match, it will not be able to satisfy other countries.


    There is no way, everyone represents their respective countries, even if it is for a common purpose to deal with Fu Chen, more or less hope that their country can benefit more.


    Even the four generations of Hokage and Fengying did not dare to give in too much, even if they agreed to those excessive conditions, the people in the elders would not agree to it.


    Just like this, fighting each other haha, the Five Shadows Conference lasted for three days and still no substantial progress was made.


    When they finally made up their minds and prepared to put their bottom line on the open to discuss, there was a major turmoil in the Shinobi world. After receiving the news, they had to end the meeting in a hurry and rush back to their Shinobu village. .


    "What''s going on?" After the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen returned to the Konoha Village, they came to the Hokage Building as soon as possible and held the Hokage Conference: "What''s the matter for calling me back in such a hurry, now Gokage The conference has reached a critical time."


    "Come on!" Tuan Zang waved his hand: "What breaks the Five Shadows Conference, do I still not understand their old-fashioned characters? They are all the masters who don''t see rabbits and scatter eagles, and this Five Shadows Conference does not open! "


    For the third generation of Naruto, the current Naruto consultant Sarutobi Rizan took a cigarette, knocked on the table and watched everyone open the door to Bo Feng Shui: "Now I am calling you back because the matter is beyond the limit of what we can bear."


    Chapter 744 to 745: Konoha''s Discussion


    Bo Feng Mizumen frowned. He had been busy wrangling with other Ninja village shadows before. He was so busy that he had no intention of caring about what happened in the Ninja world.


    Wunin talks and talks about all sorts of things that are enough for him to drink a pot. When he thinks of this, Bo Feng Shuimen can''t help but rub his head.This Hokage is really not something ordinary people can do.


    "What happened to make you so nervous for the three generations of adults?"


    "That person has appeared!" Before Sarutobi Rizhan spoke, Qianshoujian took a deep breath and said with a heavy face.


    "Who?"


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!"


    "It''s him?" Bo Feng Shuimen was surprised. He is no stranger to Chen. Not to mention that they had a relationship in Konoha Village. The nine tails in his wife were forcibly looted by Chen.


    Although Xiaojiao¡¯s life is not a major issue, Chen hurt his wife under his nose. If he can endure this wave of Fengshui, he doesn¡¯t need to do it. Up.


    Subconsciously squeezed his fists, clenched his teeth, Bo Feng Shuimen forced himself to calm down, and said calmly, "What earth-shattering thing did he do this time?"


    "This, let the old man speak." Three generations of Hokage took a look at Shigeru Hagi and took the words with a sigh.


    Originally, this matter was mainly reported by Shigeru Hagaki, the dark minister, but considering the relationship between Shigeru Hagaki and Tatsun, everyone had to subconsciously wear colored glasses to see Shigeshu Hagaki.


    Naturally, Shigeru Hagi understood this. He did not show any dissatisfaction with what the third generation of Hokage said, and even glanced at him gratefully.


    He is relatively light, like Nara Luhisa who is one step closer to Uchiha Tatsu, is now under house arrest, guarded by Anbe, and is not allowed to leave the house for a half-step without special reasons.


    It is not so much house arrest as it is to protect them in disguise.


    Who didn''t know Konoha''s relationship with Chen?Now that Chen is making such a big noise, let alone a person who vents his anger, if it weren''t for them to be of great use to Konoha, it can''t be said that they have been thrown out as abandoned sons and left to everyone''s disposal.


    Obviously they are all sensible people, so no one is making trouble at this critical time. Even the fanatical fan of Tatsunatsu like Nara Luhisa is still staying at home and waiting to get angry.

 434 Naruto Power System Chapter 434

    "Not long ago, Uchiha Tatsu appeared in the Ninja World and declared war on everyone or all Ninja villages. He will visit various Ninja villages and countries soon."


    "Hiss!" Hearing what Sarutobi Rizen said, Rao Shibo Feng Shuimen was already mentally prepared and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "This...this is too big to play, right? Who does he think he is? Six immortals?" Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help thinking like that.


    "In this case, even the first generation of Naruto and Uchiha Madara wouldn''t dare to say it?" Hafeng Mizumon frowned, "How could he say such nonsense words? Could it be someone else posing? "


    "Absolutely impossible." Sarutobi Rizen shook his head solemnly, "A person''s appearance can be faked, but the aura that he carries is definitely not deceiving. He is the only one who can have that aura! "


    Sarutobi Rizhan''s eyes were solemn, and it was obvious that he was also quite jealous of Chen.It is absolutely impossible for a person who can forcibly take Nine Tails from Konoha''s many shadow-level super shadow-level powerhouses.


    Especially now that Chen still has a nine-headed beast, although he doesn''t know what he is going to do, don''t forget that the kaleidoscope writing wheel can control the tail beast.


    With Yichen''s strength and the nine-headed tail beast, perhaps what he said may not be impossible to complete.Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hisaki suddenly felt that his thoughts were a little absurd.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "What else can I do? Cold! Soldiers come to cover the water and soil, really when we Konoha is afraid that he will not succeed?" Tuan Zang glanced at the elder who was talking.


    But he was just talking about it, Danzo also knew in his heart that if they really wanted to fight, their Konoha''s strength was not enough.


    "If you want me to say, I shouldn''t have agreed to let that kid come to our Konoha Village. Now it''s okay. The help is not taken as it. Instead, a white-eyed wolf came out." An elder said angrily.


    Hearing the words of the elders, everyone was silent. When things came to this point, if they said that it is impossible without complaints, and it is impossible to find Chen to vent, then it is natural that he strongly recommended Chen''s Shigeru Hagaki and others. It became a catharsis of their anger.


    Maoshuo Hagaki''s face was a little ugly, the elder''s sentence was clearly referring to Sang Huai who was cursing him with Maoshuo Hagi.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore!" The second generation of Hokage keenly noticed the change in Shigeru Hagaki''s face, frowned, and scolded the elder who spoke.


    "It''s not that you didn''t know the situation at the beginning. The information passed by Maoshuo has clearly explained all the hidden dangers. Which of you didn''t know it clearly? Why, now that you see that the situation is not right, just let others vent their anger?"


    "Be angry with others Uchiha Tatsumi, don''t fight in this den. I watched this kid grow up, and I believe him!" The second generation Hokage knocked on the table and cursed the elder present. Bloody head.


    "Okay, the matter has reached this point. What we should discuss now is not whose responsibility, but now we should think about how we should do it, to what extent, and what should be remedied."


    The third generation of Hokage thought for a while, but still did not speak, and looked at Shigeru Hagaki in a blink of an eye, motioning him to speak with a little encouraging look.


    Seeing the eyes of the three generations of Hokage, Shigeru Hagaki understood the plan he was thinking in his heart. Obviously he had thought about this aspect, but Shigeru Hagaki only thought about it for a moment. After thinking about it, he left it behind. .


    Unexpectedly, the three generations of Hokage would go with him. Looking at the situation, it seemed that he wanted to bring it up first.


    Shigeru Hagi was a bit entangled. He has always kept his promises. He has never done anything to abandon his promises. It would be better for him to do this kind of thing than to let him go on the battlefield to kill the enemy.


    When everyone saw the eyes of the three generations of Hokage, they seemed to understand, and they used their eyes to signal Shigeru Hagaki, expecting, worried, sympathetic, and gloating.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fortieth Chapter: A Message to Konoha


    Everyone understood the meaning of the three generations of Hokage. At this time, Shigeru Hagaki could no longer play stupid.


    He shook his head with a wry smile, and stood up and said: "Sorry for the three generations of adults, if it is a battle, I will be the first to rush forward without saying anything. It doesn''t matter if I lose my life, but let me do something like that..."


    Mao Shuo looked embarrassed, so he kept silent.


    Hearing the words of Shigeru Hagi, there was an uproar on the court.


    I didn¡¯t expect Shigeru Hagi to actually choose this way in the end. You must know that he is the head of Konoha''s Anbu, and everything is for Konoha¡¯s interests. Even if he said such words, what trick Uchiha Tatsuki did, Are they all fascinated?


    Not only Hagigi Shigeru, but everyone who has had close contact with Chen doesn''t seem to have a bad impression of him, and even vaguely maintains.


    Regarding this point, everyone is inexplicable, and the question is not clear, and the answer is vague and useless.


    "What the hell is it?" Someone who didn''t react, saw that everyone''s eyes were not right, and couldn''t help but quietly ask the person next to them.


    Seeing that there was still a fool who hadn''t reacted, he didn''t tease him, just curled his lips and said, "Have you forgotten the two young geniuses who are about to graduate from our ninja school?"


    "they?"


    "Didn''t you forget? The two little geniuses were the one named Uchiha Tatsu who stayed in Konoha at the beginning. Before that thing happened, didn''t you often see them hanging around in the street?"


    "That''s it!" The man suddenly realized and said quickly: "What are you waiting for, act quickly, and take care of so many things."


    "Master Danzo has arranged for the Anbu people to monitor the two little guys, just waiting for Master Naruto to speak."


    Tuan Zang sneered: "Huh, it''s high-sounding, can it be that you are still facing that person in your heart, are you going to take refuge in the next step?"


    "you!"


    "Well, Danzo, you don''t want to say a few words." The second generation of Hokage scolded, which also prevented the quarrel between the two people.


    Shigeru Hagi took a look at the second generation of Hokage, stood up and said, "Everyone knows that Shigetsu Hagi once promised Uchiha Tatsumi to take care of his two little apprentices in Konoha. If so, To deal with Uchiha Tatsuno, then I don¡¯t care about any tricks I use. Even if I take the initiative to deal with him, I will never say anything, but if I let the two innocent children start, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    "I have never done anything to betray my vows in my life. Konoha should be protected by us instead of venting two children!"


    "Well said!" At this moment, a strange voice suddenly appeared in the field.


    "Who! Who is it!" Hearing this voice, everyone couldn''t help but become nervous, the second generation of Hokage stood up and shouted loudly.


    "Aren''t you discussing how to deal with me? What? Now that I am here I dare not talk?"


    A dark and deep cave appeared abruptly at the meeting site, a foot stepped out of the twisted cave, and everyone looked nervously at the person who was about to appear.


    "Uchiha Tatsuno!" The second generation Hokage''s eyes condensed!


    Chen leisurely walked out of the cave, holding two awkward little guys in his hands. He laughed and joked at everyone: "Why, aren''t you discussing how to deal with me? Now I am here. , Don''t hesitate to use any tricks!"


    "Uchiha Tatsun, don''t get too proud, this is Konoha!" Danzo stood up, looking at Tatsun with cold eyes, and the threat was self-evident.


    Glancing at him contemptuously, Chen recklessly said arrogantly: "I know it is Konoha, if you feel unhappy, just kick me out, but... do you have that strength?"


    "you!"


    "If you add the old man!" The second generation of Hokage and the third generation of Hokage stood up at the same time.


    "And me, as Hokage, I can''t watch your Excellency run rampant in our Konoha!" Bo Feng Shuimen also stood up, and at the same time stretched out his hand to pinch the trait of Kunai, and started to fight if there is a big discord.


    "Yes, this is Konoha, don''t be too mad!"


    "Yes! And me!"


    "Also add an old man!"


    "Don''t take yourself too high!"


    ...


    The elders in the field stood up and spoke, chattering like a downtown area selling vegetables.


    Chen frowned and snorted coldly: "Noisy!" His whole body suddenly burst out, and a cold murderous aura enveloped the entire field.

 435 Naruto Power System Chapter 435

    It wasn''t until this time that everyone remembered that the guy in front of him was not such an easy master to deal with. Back then, he killed more than half of the elders in Konoha Village with his own power. Some time ago, one person forcibly took Konoha''s nine tails.


    Looking back, everyone couldn''t help but sweat on their foreheads, what kind of existence they were fighting against.


    Under Tatsun¡¯s pressure, Shigeru Hagaki stood up and spoke to Tatsun expressionlessly: "Uchiha Tatsumi, this is Konoha, even if you are high in strength, you can¡¯t insult us wantonly, otherwise I will fight. This life has to ask you for advice and advice!"


    Chen looked at Hatake Maoshuo, and his murderous aura was directed at him alone, and his violent aura hit Hatake Maoshuo unscrupulously.


    However, Shigeru Hagaki did not regress, even if he was almost unable to withstand the oppression, he still stood in place, looking at Chen stubbornly, showing his attitude.


    It took a long time for Uchiha Tatsuno to speak slowly: "I thought you were pretty good, but I admire you, but I think someone like you will definitely not change his position easily!"


    "Protecting your apprentice is just keeping my promise. Even if I do it again, I will do it again, but since your Excellency insists on fighting Konoha, then I will fight for the village without regrets! "


    Shigeru Hagaki stood stubbornly, and everyone looked at him even if he was crumbling, but he still had to stand on Chen reluctantly, and they were all moved. What kind of will is this?


    "Huh!" Uchiha Chen slowly withdrew his momentum: "For your face, I will let you go this time. This time I am here to inform you that the unification of Ninja world is the general trend. Who dares to obstruct it? Don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Chen said, his eyes condensed, and a pair of reincarnation eyes appeared in his eyes.


    "This...this is..."


    "Reincarnation Eye..."


    "Then I will tell you, even if I fight this life, I will stop your conspiracy!"


    "Then you come on, I''ll wait!" Uchiha Tatsu sneered, opening the space, and leaving the two little guys with no one else, no one in the room dared to stop.


    Chapter 747: A war initiated by one person


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled lightly, opened the space, and left with the two little guys without anyone else. No one in the audience dared to step forward to stop him.


    Chen didn''t let go of any cruel words before seeing this, after all, swaying people away in front of them was already the biggest excitement for them.


    ...


    "Damn it! How dare to ignore us so much!" Tuan Cang Qi was not enough, and he slammed the table and said angrily.


    "Enough, what''s the use of being wild here, what can you do? You have the ability to suffocate with others." Sarutobi stomped a cigarette, stomped his foot and slammed back without hesitation.


    "Shut up!" Danzo pointed at Sarutobi and shouted.


    "Okay, don''t quarrel, I gathered everyone together to discuss how to deal with Uchiha Tatsu, not for you to fight in the nest!" Senjukaima impatiently separated the two.


    In Konoha, since the death of Uzumaki Mito, the highest-ranking person in the entire village is Senshousuma. As the master of two people, only he can suppress them.


    Sarutobi and Danzo sat down angrily. This is not the first time the two have quarreled, but they both understand in their hearts that, unlike the past, the two may have long been unable to return to what they used to be. A happy relationship with cooperation.


    Especially after Bofeng Water Gate became Hokage, Danzo''s thoughts began to occur gradually.Regardless of whether it is public or private, Danzo should not get along with Sarutobi Hizen too closely.


    The power of the first group of Naruto is too great, and the elders will not look at their power. So they found Danzo, a disciple of the second generation of Naruto. Not only strength but also status, Danzo is qualified to be the elder team of this generation. The leader.


    Naturally, Danzo was promoted from a Naruto advisor to a leader of the elders. Starting from the public heart, Danzo no longer had one mind with Sarutobi.


    Yu Si, Dan Zang originally thought that after the three generations abdicated, Hokage''s position would be his turn. That''s right, Dan Zang never gave up his dream of being Hokage from beginning to end, but his good friend became Hokage. Then he suppressed the desire in his heart.


    He has already thought about it. After the three generations abdicated, he will be in the position. He will hold on for a few more years, and work hard to develop Konoha better. When the three ninjas, Maoshuo, and the next generation of ninjas have enough seniority, then give up. come out.


    But I didn''t expect that there was a wave of wind and water in the middle, and anyone who was taken away from Hokage would not be in a good mood, right?


    Why can a junior like Bofeng Water Gate become Hokage but not me?Why is everyone optimistic about this wave of feng shui gate, even his master did not express any objections?


    With such thoughts in mind, Danzo finally embarked on a path that is no different from the parallel world.


    ...


    Two flowers bloomed with one branch each, not to mention that Konoha Village was preparing to deal with Uchiha Tatsu''s troubles. After Tatsun separated Mu Dun''s clone, he stayed in Unin Village, waiting for the final battle three days later.


    That¡¯s right, Chen gave the ultimatum to the five great nations just three days later. He has had enough time to come to this world, and he has no time to continue the ink. In order to be able to finish his work in one battle, Chen gave the Ninja world the most time to let them Gather the biggest people to stop yourself.


    After this war is over, the world will usher in final peace.


    In the era when Erzhuzi and Naruto were still babies, there was no Senju Zhuma, Uchiha Madara, and even the Six Ways of Immortals. No one in this world could stop Tatsumi from unifying the human world.


    Three days passed quickly.


    In order to prevent Uchiha Tatsun''s "conspiracy" to maintain the "peace" in their hearts and others, the five powers finally abandoned their hatreds and worked together to defeat Tatsun, the great demon king.


    As a result, within a few days after the end of the third Ninja War, the fourth Ninja War kicked off.


    Unlike the previous Ninja Wars, this time the Ninja Wars were all nations uniting to deal with one person, and ordinary people who received the news couldn''t help but feel an uproar.


    The ninjas were not so surprised for the civilians. After all, the world of Ninja and the civilians was too far away, and they didn''t even know Chen''s fear.


    Especially those who have been in contact with Uchiha Tatsun, only they understand how terrifying Tatsun''s strength is.


    End Yangu, this is Chen''s choice of battlefield, where the battlefield is open, and he is not afraid of causing innocent sacrifices.


    Originally, Konoha disagreed. After all, this belongs to the realm of fire and cannot stand the opposition of other countries. In desperation, Konoha had to agree, after all, there was no better choice.


    The people of Konoha could clearly see that after they gritted their teeth and agreed, the faces of people from other countries showed smirking expressions.


    In Sumanaya, Tatsun stood alone on top of Uchiha Madara''s head, closed his eyes, and didn''t even look at the ninjas gathered below.


    When his strength reached his realm, the number had no effect on him. Even the shadow rank powerhouse was just a punch in his eyes.


    Only an opponent like the Super Shadow Rank, the God of the Upward Ninja World, could barely survive a few rounds in his hands.


    "Have you finally arrived?" Chen slowly opened his eyes, looked at the restless crowd below, and couldn''t help but smile.


    I saw Chen''s eyes wide open. At this moment, a pair of reincarnation eyes were unreservedly displayed in front of everyone. This may be the first time Chen unreservedly demonstrated his strength after coming into this world.


    "Since everyone has arrived, let me say a few words."


    Uchiha Chen stood in the sky, standing in the air looking at the people condescendingly, Chen slowly said: "I think everyone should know my name, I won''t say more, I have only one purpose!"


    Chen stretched out a finger and pointed at everyone: "That is the unification of Ninja World!"


    Even if he knew Chen''s purpose a long time ago, when Chen said it personally, there was still an uproar on the court.


    "Asshole! How can you be so arrogant!"


    "Everyone, let''s kill him!"


    "You big demon, pay back my companion''s life!"


    ...


    "Huh!" Chen frowned, and couldn''t help but bring a trace of coercion when she spoke, and the powerful aura pressed them to not lift their heads.

 436 Naruto Power System Chapter 436

    Those shadow-level powerhouses couldn''t move. As for the cannon fodder like Zhong Ren Jian Ren, let alone the cannon fodder, one by one lying on the ground couldn''t get up at all.


    "Ok... so strong!" everyone couldn''t help but subconsciously thought.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Forty-Eight: One Person Started War Two


    Feeling the powerful aura from Chen, everyone on the court couldn''t help trembling, this...what kind of existence did they provoke?


    Seeing that the court finally calmed down, Chen nodded in satisfaction, and continued to speak: "I''m not discussing with you, I am telling you, I! Uchiha Chen! Unify the entire Ninja World!"


    Until this time, everyone had to face up to what Uchiha Tatsu said.


    Yes, this is not a discussion, this is an order!It was Chen''s notice with them!


    "Hmph! Don''t be ashamed!" Although they knew Chen''s strength was super strong, they couldn''t sit still, and the fourth generation Lei Ying snorted coldly.


    Looking at Chen with hatred eyes, this time the tail beast was looted, they suffered the most damage to the village. Not only did they lose two tail beasts, even his brother Kirabi is still lying down now. The bed could not move.


    None of the five shadows present did not hate Chen, so Lei Ying had the highest hatred for Chen.


    "You don''t seem to be convinced?" Chen glanced at the fourth generation of Lei Ying and said lightly.


    After Uchihasatsu took a look like this, the fourth generation Raikage Ai was a little guilty, flashed to the side, hiding behind the others, pretending to be nothing to do with me.


    Although Ai said that he was hard-headed, he was not a fool. Knowing that the gap between the two was separated by a bottomless gully, how could he be so hard-headed to fight?


    This is not the head iron, this is stupid.


    "Humph!" Chen coldly snorted, not caring about the four generations of Lei Ying, but looking at everyone: "What else do you want to say?"


    Everyone, look at me and I will look at you. In the end, three generations of Tuying came forward to speak. After all, he has the oldest qualifications in Five Shadows. He has experienced World War I and World War II and three wars, and he is qualified to speak.


    "I want to ask your Excellency, why did you rob the tail beasts in my village, and why did you start a war to unify the entire Ninja World? The tail beasts are the possessions of each of our villages. Your Excellency looted them for nothing. Doesn''t seem to be in compliance?"


    "Rule?" Chen sneered: "What does the rule or something have to do with me? My words are not the rule? Wasn''t the tail beast assigned to you by the Senjue Zhuma? Then what is wrong with me taking it away? of."


    "As for the unified Ninja world you said? Don¡¯t you think that the current Ninja world is too chaotic? In just a few decades, there have been three wars. It is nothing more than the fact that there are too many countries and are not conducive to rule. After the whole world is unified, Where can there be so much shit?"


    "Nonsense! Each of our Ninja villages has its own traditions and characteristics. Although there are more disputes between various countries now, this is nothing. Anyway, our Wuyin Village will never let you succeed. Yes! Who knows what horrible idea you are fighting in your heart again!"


    The fourth generation of Mizukage Kuraya has not been killed and controlled by Uchiha Madara at this time. Although he was also pulled away from the tail beast in his body by Tatsun, he is the shadow of a village. Although his strength has declined, he is not Can''t move.


    Cangshi looked at Chen with indignant eyes, it was too shameful, it was too shameful.


    As a dignified water shadow, he was forcibly taken away by Uchiha Tatsu without knowing it, and pulled the tail beast from his body.He didn''t react until the tail beast in his body was pulled away. What kind of humiliation was this?


    Even now he dare not tell people how the tail beast in his body was pulled away. He can''t tell people that when he wakes up, he finds that the tail beast in his body is gone, right?


    How embarrassing isn''t it?


    "Aren''t you just afraid that your own interests will be violated? What do you say so high-sounding." Chen sneered, these guys, don''t Chen still know what they are thinking?


    From that parallel world, Chen had seen this kind of guy long ago. He said it was high-sounding. In fact, he was full of dark sides in his heart. He was able to fight for a little bit of benefit, and he called it a contribution to his village.


    In fact, it''s just hard to let go of the right.If it hadn''t been for the fact that Akatsuki''s organization had grown bigger in the end, coupled with Uchiha Madara''s deterrence, and what''s more, Sasuke had come to make a fuss during the Five Ninja Conference, they would not have united so easily.


    Although they were all washed out in the end, it was unavoidable, that''s what they thought in their hearts.Those dirty politicians.


    A group of politicians, no matter how they pretend to be kind, can''t hide the dirty activities in their hearts.


    Chen looked at them with a sneer, Samsara''s eyes suddenly widened, and the outlines of circles looked terrifying. Under Chen''s sight, no one dared to look at them.


    Needless to say, Ai and Kuraya, who played gimmickly before this, couldn¡¯t raise their heads at all under Chen¡¯s intensive care. If they weren¡¯t strong in strength, I¡¯m afraid they can bear it now. Not much better.


    "I''ll say it again, I''m not talking about discussions, I''m telling you. Do you understand?"


    Wuying sighed lightly: "Then there is no need to talk?"


    "Fight!"


    "war!"


    "war!"


    "war!"


    "war!"


    The five shadows roared together, Chakra surging in his body, and instantly broke free from the pressure of Chen''s momentum.


    When everyone saw that their own shadow was so powerful, their morale was boosted.


    However, when my family knew their own affairs, Wuying could clearly feel that while chakra was in the air, the intimidating coercion disappeared, obviously Chen took the initiative to put it away.


    It is just for them, it is impossible to break away from Chen''s shackles so easily."It seems that this is a fierce battle!" The five people looked at each other, and they all saw each other''s helplessness and bitter smile from their eyes.


    However, now that it is difficult to ride a tiger, the arrow has to be sent on the string, and things are unavoidable at this time.


    "Everyone, I''m on it first!" The fourth generation of Lei Ying Ai glanced at the other people, and then bulged the chakra inside, forming a blue-purple chakra coat on the body.


    This is a ninjutsu unique to Yunnin Village, which can attach the thunder-attribute chakra in one''s body to the body surface to form a layer of thunder-attribute chakra armor.


    Not only can it greatly improve its own defensive ability, but it can also stimulate the cells with the thunder attribute chakra, allowing itself to have faster and stronger speed power, combined with body arts to perform, and the power is endless.


    "Lei Dun¡¤Lei Li Hot Hoe!"


    The fourth generation Raikage suddenly rushed to Uchi Ha Tatsu, his arm bent, and the hammer violently toward Uchi Ha Tatsu.


    Chapter 749: The Battle with the Ninja World


    "Soil Escape¡¤Light and Heavy Rock Art!"


    Seeing the fourth generation of Raikage Ai aggressively rushing towards Uchi Hadatsu, where did the third generation of Tukage not know Ai''s intentions?


    Given the distance between Ai and Uchiha Chen, it is impossible to attack Chen in a blink of an eye. The fighter is fleeting.


    If they couldn''t start before Chen didn''t react, then they might be miserable afterwards.


    In desperation, the three generations of earth shadows gave Ai a light and heavy rock technique in advance to make his speed even higher.


    "Secret Technique Chakra Line!"


    Scorpion¡¯s sharp eyes, seeing the movements of the three generations of earth shadows, plus Ai¡¯s actions before, probably understood the two people¡¯s intentions. His puppetry couldn¡¯t help them, but he had a chakra line.


    Shot a chakra line under Ai''s feet.


    Ai took the opportunity to step on the Chakra Line, and his figure rose again.


    Seeing this, Hafeng Mizuno was not idle either, and threw two traits kunai towards Uchiha Tatsumi, one in front of Ai, and one went straight to Uchiha Tatsumi.

 437 Naruto Power System Chapter 437

    Even the four generations of Mizukage Kuraya also began to seal, his ninjutsu is not suitable for this kind of cooperation, but he can also use other methods to cooperate with the actions of several people.


    Uchiha snorted and didn''t stop him. He wanted everyone to know that he and them were not in the same world.


    All of their attacks are useless, even if their number is doubled, even if their number is doubled, it will not have any effect.


    Even the original Uchiha Madara can''t be piled up with just a few people, let alone the current Uchiha Tatsumi?


    The biggest threat to Chen is not the number of people, but their mentality that they would rather die than yield.


    After all, Chen intends to unify the entire Ninja World, not to kill them all.


    The group of people present can be said to be the backbone of the entire ninja world. In addition to leaving part of the normal defensive manpower in each ninja village, almost all the ninjas were sent out.


    If the group of people in front of them were all swept away, then the ninja career can basically be said to end here.


    Chen had no such plan, he smiled coldly and watched various ninjutsu flying towards him.


    Seeing their own shadow attack, the people underneath certainly didn''t just look at it, they started to seal, because Ai was still there, they didn''t release their ninjutsu in the first place.


    They are waiting, waiting for an opportunity, if Ai successfully hits Chen, then Chen will face the tide of ninjutsu.


    "Go to hell!" Ai saw the characteristics of the Bo Feng Shui Gate thrown by Kuma, and understood that the Bo Feng Shui Gate was just in case, the other hand stretched out to hold it, his eyes widened, and the other hand waved. Out.


    The thunder and lightning masterpiece in his hand made a sizzling sound, and rushed toward Chen aggressively.


    I could feel the murderous aura in Ai from far away.


    Chen stretched out a hand, and the reincarnation eyes in his eyes had begun to move slowly.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    With a sound of "Bang!", Ai Yuan''s figure close to Uchiha Tatsu was quickly pushed away by a strong air current. He was completely unbalanced in the air, like a small sailboat in a storm, swaying, always there. The possibility of destruction.


    "Not good!" Seeing this, Tu Ying couldn''t help feeling anxious, and her hands quickly sealed.


    "Tudun¡¤Kaidi''s life!"


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Front Wall!"


    However, at this moment, the speed of the earth shadow and the water shadow is not as fast as the wave of wind and water.


    Who is Watergate?He is known as the existence of the yellow flash, after learning the second generation of the Hokage Thousands of Hands of the Thunder God, his speed ranks among the fastest in the ninja world.


    I saw Water Gate quickly put a kunai on the ground, the whole person disappeared in an instant, and the next second appeared in front of Lei Ying.


    "So strong!"


    But as soon as he got to Lei Ying''s side, he felt the air flow against his face.


    Under this airflow, Bofeng Water Gate almost failed to stand firm.Putting his hand on Lei Ying, with the help of Lei Ying''s power, he forcibly stabilized himself.


    This is also impossible. If it is not in a stable environment, his Flying Thunder God technique cannot be used at all.


    Now he is not the super power in the later generations, and the current water gate is still a bit too tender.In Chen''s Shenluo Tianzheng, if the Chakra in the body is not stabilized, it is impossible to use the technique of Flying Thunder God.


    It was at this time that Water Gate could feel the power of Raikage''s body.You must know that Water Gate just came over and couldn''t stand it anymore. This was only the second aftermath. Lei Ying resisted Chen''s first offensive head-on.


    It is not easy to be able to keep oneself from being injured at such a moment.


    Forcibly stabilizing his body, Water Gate held Raikage with one hand, and appeared on the ground in the next second.


    "Good risk!" Watergate said with lingering fear after landing.


    Fortunately, Chen¡¯s attack was directed at Raikage, and did not affect the ninjas below. After Chen¡¯s attack, Watergate couldn¡¯t believe how such an attack would be against the ninja coalition forces. Of a disaster.


    After being safe, Raikage''s face blushed, and he didn''t expect that he was rescued by Watergate. You must know that in the war between several Shinobu villages, apart from Sand Shinobu, it was Yunren''s fiery fight with Konoha.


    I''m still a little sorry here, but Watergate didn''t mind at all.


    "Thanks...thank you." Lei Ying looked at his face and said embarrassedly.Thank you for these two words. For a person like him, it is really not easy to say it.


    "It''s okay! Everyone is allies, don''t you just want to help each other." Mizumon smiled slightly. Under the sun, the golden hair looked shiny, and Hexi''s smile made people feel endless warmth.


    Just as there is a sun in the sky, there is also a Hexi sun on the ground.


    "Shuimen is the Shuimen in the end, it can be a shining existence no matter where it is!" Three generations of Hokage were behind, looking at the smiling Bofeng Shuimen, he couldn''t help but sigh in awe.


    Water Gate is the next Hokage appointed by him, and his every move is seen by Sarutobi Rischi. He is a good boy, otherwise Rischi will not try to put Watergate among the Naruto candidates.


    Facts proved that Watergate did not live up to his trust, even if it was a former enemy, Watergate did not hesitate when it was time to unite.


    "That''s not it, don''t look at whose disciple it is!" Jilai also said proudly looking at Water Gate.The second generation of Hokage and others did not come because they wanted to stay in the village. Except for those few people, all the ninjas in the village came, naturally including Jiraiya.


    Seven hundred and fiftieth chapters: war with the world of ninja


    "That is, then you don''t look at whose disciple it is." Jilai also patted his chest and said proudly.


    Regarding the apprentice of Watergate, he can say that he has spent a lot of thought, and it can be said that he completely cultivated Watergate as the son of destiny.


    Seeing that little child gradually grew into a big man in the Shinobi world and became Konoha''s pillar, Zilai couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief, and he couldn''t help feeling that he was getting older.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that the kid back then is now the Hokage who can protect Konoha." The third generation of Hokage sighed softly, as if thinking of something, and kept silent about the water gate.


    "Now it is basically certain that these Zhong Ren Xian Ren, and maybe even Shang Ren will not play a big role in this battle. Anyway, there is only one enemy. Rather than let them sacrifice here in vain, it is better to leave early."


    With a slight dignity on Mizumon and Hee''s faces, he looked up at Uchiha Tatsumi, squeezing Trait Kunai in his hands.


    Under the brief contact before, Mizumon deeply felt Uchiha Tatsu''s strength. In the face of absolute strength, the human sea tactics did not work at all.


    Watergate turned around and made suggestions to several shadows. Even, if possible, for those who are not above the shadow level, Watergate suggested to evacuate immediately, taking advantage of the time.


    After listening to Watergate''s statement, the faces of several Yingmen were different. The four generations of Raikage Ai and Watergate had the same opinions. Only he and Watergate had the most intuitive understanding of Chen''s strength.


    Although the other figures had overestimated Chen''s strength as much as possible, compared to what Chen had shown before, it seemed to be insufficient.


    Under the strong suggestion of the two, the eyes of the remaining three shadows flickered.


    "Isn''t there any intelligence that said that Uchiha Tatsu''s strength is nothing more than this?" The fourth generation of Mizukage Kuraya couldn''t help but feel unwilling.


    Most of the villages in Shinobu Village that have the least dealings with Chen, he does not have a very intuitive understanding of Chen''s strength, even if Chen has taken away the tail beast in his body without knowing it, he will be Chen. But he was a sneaky guy, and he didn''t have the power to be proud of the world.


    Several people kept discussing and even arguing. Chen didn¡¯t fall into the trap. He just wanted to use his great strength to tell everyone that he is invincible now, even if there are any conspiracies, in front of him useless.


    After discussion, the five finally made up their minds.


    "Everyone who listens to the order, and the strength is not up to the level of tolerance, all back one kilometer, no! All back five kilometers! Now, execute it immediately!"


    The two sides took a step back, holding back a crowd of Zhong Ren Xi Ren, but retained the intermediate strength above the Shang Ren.

 438 Naruto Power System Chapter 438

    Although everyone did not understand why their leader suddenly issued such an order, the habit of executing the order over the years allowed them to retreat as soon as they received the order.


    Suddenly, the number of personnel on the field was reduced by at least six and a half, and the remaining three and a half ninjas were all superior in strength.No matter which country this force is placed in, it is a force that cannot be underestimated.


    "Oh? Drive away all the little ants, leaving only the big ants?" Uchiha Tatsuno raised his brows, and was a little surprised at the courage of the five ants.


    Normally speaking, it should be the strength of those Zhongren Xianren playing the front line that consumes Chen, and finally their intermediate forces launch the final attack.


    I don''t know where their courage came from, and they have withdrawn all the cannon fodder.It seems that their sense of Chen''s strength has risen to a level comparable to the gods of the Ninja world, and even vaguely stronger than the gods of the Ninja world.


    "Oh, you are conscious." Uchiha Tatsuta stepped on the void, walked slowly forward a few steps, lowered his head and looked down at the ninjas below.


    "But have you ever heard a word?" Chen slowly squatted down, with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Whether it''s a big ant or a small ant, it''s just a ant after all. There is no difference between trampling one ant to death and trampling several ants to death!"


    Chen said, his eyes widened, and he stepped hard under his feet.Void trampled, this foot, as if the air had been trampled to pieces, made a roar of cannonball explosion.


    "Boom!"


    A torrent of vigor, centered on Chen, attacked everyone below.


    In the face of Chen who got serious, no matter who came, it was of no avail.There is simply no way to stop Chen''s actions.


    The powerful sound barrier was conducted down from the air, and the powerful force turned the entire area into a vacuum in an instant, and the air within a kilometer of a radius was instantly evacuated by Uchiha.


    The people below only felt that their breathing was stagnant, and no oxygen could be produced in the body.In desperation, they had to hold their breath.


    Fortunately, they are not ordinary ninjas, even if they change the external breathing to internal breathing, they will not be hypoxic for a short time.


    However, this is only the first step.The terrifying sound barrier did not disappear after the air was emptied.


    At the moment when everyone held their breath, a terrifying pressure from the top of the head came.


    As we all know, the gravity factor in the vacuum environment is different than normal.First, there is a strong pressure on the head to press them all into meatloaf.


    Perhaps their ninjas with strong physical skills can barely resist, but the organs in their bodies cannot resist at all.


    In this ninja''s world physical skills, it has only developed to the stage of external training, and no one knows the method of internal organ training.


    Under the strong pressure, a strong man like Five Shadows also had to bow down and bow slightly to the ground.Not to mention those guys who are not strong enough for forbearance.


    They all lay on the ground and couldn''t move. Many ninjas couldn''t bear the pressure and turned into a mass of flesh.


    With just one move, everyone in the Ninja Allied Forces had to bow their heads, and Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength was as terrifying!


    Seeing the ninjas turned into a mass of flesh because they couldn''t bear the pressure, the five shadows were almost torn apart.


    "Bold fanatic, how dare you do this!"


    "I seem to have never said that I dare not do anything to you?" Chen looked at the ugly ninjas underneath with a smile.


    The smile on his face gradually converged, and he said coldly: "Since you dare to come, then you must be ready to die."


    "You, you fellow... are you a demon!"


    Seven hundred and fifty one chapter: bullshit


    Under Uchiha Tatsu''s fierce pressure, a steady stream of people died because they couldn''t bear this kind of pain.


    Under the pressure of the vacuum, they all turned into a lump of flesh, looking extremely cruel.


    The blockbuster ninja died, and only with Chen''s blow, the dead ninja could be worth much more than a war.


    "Me? I''m not a demon." Uchiha Tatsuno smiled, showing white teeth. No one could have imagined that such a person from Sunny and Hee would be a murderous demon.


    "War always requires someone to die, isn''t it? Now that you are ready to come, you have to be ready to come and die." Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s joking voice came, and it spread through the vacuum zone. In people''s minds.


    "I have never said that I am a good person. Since I came out, I have to pay it back sooner or later. When you wielded the butcher knife, did you ever think that you would be slaughtered one day?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s cold voice echoed in everyone''s mind.


    "The war, for the sake of the village and the protection of civilians, is really nice. After using this high-sounding reason as an excuse, there is no burden in my heart?"


    "It¡¯s so nice, but it¡¯s actually not for your own benefit? Or, how many of you ninjas really put civilians in their eyes? How many people really think about those civilians of?"


    "No! No, none of you are!"


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s words seemed to be deafening, and everyone who said the words was a little embarrassed.


    Indeed, what they said, for the sake of the village and the protection of civilians, is actually for themselves after all.


    After the village is broken, civilians can still survive safely. After all, it is impossible for everyone in this world to be ninjas. After all, there will still be civilians.


    The village is broken, and the common people have a big deal to change the name of the village and continue to live. Under whose rule is life not life anyway?


    On the contrary, it is the ninjas. Once the village is broken, they will be like duckweed without roots, no village will take them in, and no village will dare to take them in, drifting outside all day long, living a life of upheaval.


    They will never allow themselves to accept such a life.


    Besides, in the course of their missions over the years, have they slaughtered villagers from other countries?


    Today you slaughtered dozens of people up and down, and tomorrow I will kill you up and down hundreds of people. Ordinary people in other countries are not under their protection. If they reveal their whereabouts and leak mission secrets, the village will suffer even more. For those who kill and kill like this, ordinary people simply don''t have a stable living environment.


    Uchiha Tatsuno''s words didn''t stop there, he told over and over again, and over and over again berated the ninjas of this world from the perspective of civilians.


    Chen''s voice was not only spread into everyone''s ears, but also spread throughout the world and into everyone''s ears through the spread of Chakra.


    Everyone in this world can hear Uchiha Tatsumi''s questioning.


    The ordinary people knelt down on the ground excitedly after hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s words, even if they didn''t know where the sound came from.


    But they have already determined that that voice is from the heavens, the person sent by the gods to save them!


    No one has ever really put himself in the place for their sake.The continuous wars have made people living in this world nervous every day, for fear that the ninja''s butcher''s knife will be swiped at their necks in the next moment.


    However, now someone finally replaced them, happened for them, told them what they wanted to say long ago, how could they not get excited.


    One after another fell to the ground and worshipped the position of Shengming in the heart.


    Under Chen''s questioning, a group of ninjas couldn''t help lowering their proud heads. Yes, they kept talking about protecting civilians and enjoying their worship with peace of mind. In the end, in fact, they didn''t really see them directly.


    An ashamed mood permeated the ninjas.


    "Not good! This, this is illusion!" Chen''s voice was also heard in the thousand hands in the village of Kinabah. After hearing half of it, he suddenly woke up and found that the people around him had long been confused. Loudly.


    But Qianshoujian could not act rashly, because Tatsun¡¯s words had already aroused the anger in the hearts of many people. If because of the time when Qianshoujian was Hokage, maybe the entire Kinaba Village would have been accumulated. Mutiny.


    "I hope that there will be no accidents in the end Yangu!" Qianshou looked into the distance and muttered to himself.

 439 Naruto Power System Chapter 439

    The same example is not only the case of Konoha Village, the same thing is constantly happening in other Shinobu villages.But their Shinobu Village did not have the ability to shock the scene like the second generation of Naruto Senjuma.


    The civilians who had been grieving for a long time completely ignored the ninjas they had feared, and launched a civilian riot.


    A group of ninjas who stayed behind were also affected. Facing the counterattack of the villagers, they seemed to shrink and retreat.


    A civilian-led anti-ninja unification, 1 rule, 1 revolution, 1 life, 1 attack, and 1 justice unfolded vigorously.Later historians commented that this uprising was a righteous act completely dominated by the people, for the sake of freedom and peace.


    Looking at the group underneath that he was ashamed of himself, Uchiha Tatsuno''s face showed a sneer. How can this group of guys who have not been baptized by society, 1 society, 1 lord, and 1 righteous understand the power of our grandeur Too!


    Even Naruto¡¯s tossing about that sentence can touch people in this world. Chen is a person who has been baptized by the various thoughts of the Internet users of the Great Tian Dynasty. Who can¡¯t speak?


    Most of the ninjas had already put down their weapons because of Uchiha''s words, and looked at their companions with blank eyes.


    "We... are we really wrong?"


    They also don''t understand whether they are right or wrong in doing so.If it is wrong, then what is the point of them coming to stop Chen''s behavior?What''s the point of those who died?


    There was no buffer time for these thinking people, Chen continued to talk.


    After some words, even Wu Ying couldn''t help but be slightly moved.


    Among them, the most profoundly affected is the four generations of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen. Watermen was originally born of civilians, and naturally understands the demands of those civilians.


    Combining everything he saw and experienced when he was a child, he found that he had no way to refute every word Chen said.


    "Maybe...we...we were really wrong."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Two: Continue to bullshit


    Everyone was immersed in the atmosphere created by Uchiha Tatsuta deliberately. They removed their defenses, put down the weapons in their hands, and began to reflect on what they did.


    Those family ninjas are okay, but there is some guilt in their hearts, as for the commoner ninjas, they already have some doubts about life.


    Once upon a time, I was just a civilian, and I was also looking up and fearing the profession of ninja. After I was fortunate enough to become a ninja, my heart was changing subtly.


    I don''t know when they started, they have gradually distinguished themselves from the civilians, and some even ignored the civilians.


    There is more than one such ninja, and many civilian ninjas really think so. Although a small number of ninjas don''t think so, they can''t help but have this idea.


    Because of Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, no one has let go.


    "Hey, what can I do about this?" People who have guilt naturally have people who are stubborn. The four generations of Mizukura Yamoto are members of the blood succession family, and naturally they are thinking about their own family.


    After being hit by Chen¡¯s illusion, he was also one of the first people to wake up from the illusion. He, as a person, did not attach much importance to the common people in his heart. Although he is the shadow of a village, the common people of the hidden village do belong to all countries. The worst of them.


    Seeing Uchiha Tatsun actually agitated everyone, everyone lost their intent to fight, and even the shadows of Ninimura didn''t have the desire to fight, which made him particularly unwilling.


    It was the guy who pulled the tail beast away from him, and he didn''t even notice it. How could this be? Isn''t this hitting him in the face!


    "Asshole!" Kuraya cursed in a low voice.


    "Oh, people''s hearts are unavailable." Seeing this situation, where is the form of the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi still unclear at the moment?


    Sarutobi Hizen just sighed secretly in his heart. As a person who came by, why didn''t he understand what Uchiha Tatsun was thinking?


    He clearly wanted to provoke a struggle between civilians and aristocratic ninjas. After initiating a dispute between the two, the ninjas would be divided into two factions.


    Although this trend has existed before, under the suppression of various villages and the open and secret struggles between the villages, the struggle between the two is nothing more than an internal struggle. In the face of foreign enemies, they can finally join hands.


    But now, Chen blatantly put the struggle between the two on the bright side, and it was from this time that the family ninja and the commoner ninja would no longer be able to unite.


    This method is clearly a tactic used only by experienced politicians. Moderates like Sarutobi often use this method, and it is precisely this way that Konoha can develop when he is in control.


    This, this is clearly his method of copying.


    "Three generations of adults, what should we do now?" Water Gate leaned forward and asked softly.


    It was no longer a situation that he could control alone. Seeing the ninjas who had no intent to fight, Water Gate only felt a deep chill in his heart.


    Although he was deeply touched, it was a shadow after all, and the direction he looked at was always different.Water Gate only saw Chen in a few short words, and all the fighting spirit of everyone was disintegrated.


    This son, so terrible!


    Sarutobi Rizen naturally saw the tired look under Water Gate''s eyes, and his highest combat power was somewhat shaken, and there was no suspense in this war.


    If the battle is forced to continue, not to mention that the people underneath are violent. After all, as ninjas, they can still do this by executing orders, but they will definitely have other ideas later.


    And even, in their current state, whether they can beat Chen Chen or not.


    "Oh, we lost!" Sarufei could only sigh, helplessly.


    In the current situation, it is useless for anyone to come, even if it was the original god of the Ninja World, Senjujutsuma came to no avail.What''s more, if you fight forcibly, it will cause the ninjas to be rebellious.


    Chen didn''t stop when he saw it, the corners of his mouth raised slightly. Now the heat is not enough, and he needs to add another fire.


    "War will always kill people. By then, the family will be destroyed and the wives will be scattered, and neither civilians nor family ninjas can avoid it."


    "No one can guarantee that he will die in the next battle. There is no invincible person in this world. Once dead, what should parents, wives and children, relatives and friends in the family do?"


    "As the head of the family, if he dies, what about the wife, old parents, and children waiting to be fed?"


    "Even if there is a pension, how can you make up for the pain of losing loved ones?"


    "My parents have worked hard to pull you up. They don''t want you to kill many enemies on the battlefield, nor do they want you to stand at a high position. They just want you to live your life safely and happily!


    "Marry a good wife, marry a good man, have a child, then slowly watch your child grow up, marry a wife and have children!"


    ...


    Chen''s words are like a seductive old man, telling what he has said for most of his life, but they have truly entered everyone''s hearts.


    At this moment, whether it was a family ninja or a commoner ninja, they all burst into tears.


    "My son!"


    "Father, my father!"


    "My elder brother! You died so miserably!"


    ...


    Upon seeing this, why didn''t everyone know that this coalition had failed?


    Not to mention those ordinary ninjas, even people in high positions like them will inevitably be touched by Chen''s words.


    People are human because they can think. Everyone has human nature. Even those who are extremely sinful will have the seeds of goodness in their hearts. It is not that they are not good, but that the seeds of goodness have not sprouted.


    Once the seed is allowed to germinate, no matter how evil you are, you will become a good person.

 440 Naruto Power System Chapter 440

    Since then, the five powers have united to defeat Uchiha Tatsun''s ninja forces, and they have been defeated.


    It was not defeated by Uchiha Tatsu''s invincible strength, but by Uchiha Tatsu''s invincible temptation, and defeated by Tatsun''s three-inch invincible tongue!


    Everyone''s faces are inevitably a little embarrassed. How vigorous were before the expedition?But how embarrassed is it now?


    PS: I feel embarrassed by this story myself--!


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Three: Before Leaving


    This time, the five great nations did not find any benefits, and even lost a large wave of ninjas. Most importantly, almost all ninja civilians were shaken by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Not only did they fail to get any benefits after this battle, they almost couldn''t even guarantee their status.Under the influence of Uchiha Tatsumi, the location of their village shadows is precarious.


    The people of the five great nations returned to their village with their hands down and heads down. After the failure, they could only quietly wait for Chen''s next move.


    They believe that Chen will definitely not just say a few words, there must be some big action they don''t know.


    Sure enough, two days later, Chen used the microphone of Yurencun to release a message to the world.


    Chen announced that he was about to unify the entire Ninja world, and sent invitations to the daimyos of various Ninja villages, "inviting them" to discuss various matters after the unification of the countries.


    This news aroused the nerves of all countries as soon as it was sent.Although they knew that Chen would move something, they didn''t expect Chen''s move to come so quickly.


    No country dares not come.Not to mention that Chen originally possessed the strength to suppress the Ninja world, but more importantly, this meeting will completely shuffle the forces of the Ninja world.


    No country dares not pay attention to it. What if all the countries do not come?Not only will they lose the cake, they will even be hated by other countries.The civilians in their own country would not understand.


    As a ruler, after this expedition, no one dared to ignore the power of civilians.


    Especially those small countries without formal Shinobu Village, they even dare not underestimate the power of civilians. In this turbulent era, they urgently need to find a new backer, and now Uchiha Tatsumi is a good goal.


    So these small countries are even more active than the people in the Big Five.


    When the people from the five major countries arrived late, Urenin Village has long become lively. These days, it can be said that Nagato Yahiko and others have been busy.


    But looking at the smiles on their faces, they were really happy.After all, this was their lifelong dream.And they are also fighting for this.


    At first, they all thought that in their lifetime, they might not see the day when the Ninja World was unified without war, but they didn''t expect happiness to come so suddenly.


    For this reason, Xiao Nan did not ridicule the two guys for being like a fat man with a few hundred catties in the past two days. In this regard, they just touched their heads and smiled without denying it.


    "Brother Tatsu, you call me?" Nagato knocked on Uchiha Tatsu''s door, and walked in after getting an answer, couldn''t help but wonder.


    Recently, he is really busy to death, not only to maintain the order of the Rain Country, but also to regulate the disputes between several countries.


    During these years of war, which country has no hatred at all?Yahiko Nagato did not dare to allow them to do all the martial arts in the Rain Country. This was the opportunity Uchiha Tatsumi had "hardly" won, and could not be lost in their hands.


    Fortunately, Xiao Nan was stunned by the side. Those Xiao Nin villages that did not have a shadow-level powerhouse also had to have Xiao Nan, a shadow-level powerhouse, so that they were able to maintain the situation.


    However, although there was no war, there were still skirmishes. Yahiko was dealing with this matter, and Nagato was also preparing to rush over, but was told that Tatsun had something to look for him.


    "Nagato, what do you think of this ninja world?" Uchiha Chen slowly opened his eyes and looked at Nagato with some pity.


    The guy in front of him, his parents have died since he was a child, he may not even know that his reincarnation eye is actually not his, but Uchiha Madara asked Kurozu to transplant him.


    The poor guy was cultivated as a means of Uchiha Madara''s resurrection. In the end, not only his parents died, but his master Jirai was also killed by him himself.


    Even his last two relatives, Yahiko Konan, died in the plot of Uchiha Madara''s resurrection.


    Without Chen, his fate can be said to be very tragic, but now it is different, Heijue is dead, Madara is also dead, no one can control his fate anymore.


    "Ninja world?" Nagato asked questioningly, thought about it, and smiled: "This world is very good, I like this world very much, and I hope this world can continue to be peaceful like this. This is not only my wish, but also The common wish of everyone."


    "Is that so?" Chen pondered for a moment, and suddenly said: "Then what do you think if I let you be the name of this unified Ninja world?"


    "Daimyo." Nagato didn''t react at once, "Wh...what? You let me be a daimyo? No, no, no, no, no way, how can I be a daimyo? Not only is my strength and status, but my prestige is not enough, you see me Where does it seem to be a big name?"


    "Furthermore, isn''t you, Brother Youchen? Don''t you plan to be this big name?"


    "Me?" Chen Chang sighed and slowly said, "I am not a person in this world after all. When this event is over, I will leave this world with Xiao Nan. It is impossible to stay here forever, so I am not a big name. The best choice."


    "What? Brother Chen, are you leaving?" Nagato stood up and said anxiously: "Can you not leave, we can''t do without you, and the Ninja world can''t do without you, if you Once they leave, what should they do if they have two hearts."


    I had to allow Nagato to be impatient. Although he was a little naive, he also followed Yahiko to deal with things for so long. I don''t know where the Ninja world was able to unite because of Chen''s military suppression.


    Once Chen leaves, they may have no scruples, they may cause disputes again. This time, I am afraid it will be an unprecedented explosive war. How many ninjas can survive, and how many civilians can survive. This is just an unknown.


    It is conceivable that the loss will definitely be more than all previous Ninja Wars combined.


    Chen shook his head lightly, looked at Nagato in front of him, and sighed in his heart. He was still too young.


    "I will arrange everything before I leave. As for the war you said will never happen."


    Talking about Uchiha Tatsumi sneered: "Isn¡¯t these people still clear about their urinary sex? In fact, as long as they are given enough benefits, they will be more active than you think. Even if someone wants to break this situation, they will still It will be even crazier to maintain this peaceful situation."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Four: Before Leaving Two


    Uchiha Chen sneered, how could he not know the thoughts of those people?


    Chen had already guessed what these politicians were thinking, so he held the Ninja World Conference this time. While unifying the Ninja World, he also needed to re-divide the Ninja World Cake.


    The peace maintained by force alone cannot last, so Chen has divided the Ninja world into several big cakes, these are exclusive to the five big countries, and the leftovers can be eaten by other small countries.


    Only after they have given enough benefits will they do their best to maintain this peaceful situation. Some people even want to destroy this situation. Without Nagato''s hands, they can play to death the group of people who want to move their interests.


    When Nagato heard what Chen said, his lips moved slightly, not knowing what to say to hold back.


    "So, you still have to be your name for this name." Uchiha Tatsuno stood up, put his hands on Nagato''s shoulders, and looked at Nagato solemnly: "You are my favorite person. ."


    "Me?" Nagato shook his head repeatedly: "I can''t. Yahiko alone is better than me. I don''t know how much. If he doesn''t do it, let alone the shadows of the five big countries and the names of the five big countries, where are they? Someone who is not more qualified than me to sit in the position of a big name?"


    "People from the Five Great Nations?" Chen smiled: "This daimyo position can be given to anyone, but it can''t be given to the people of the Five Great Nations. You don''t want to see this Ninja World become a mere expression of a certain country. Right?"


    "No matter who the people of the five big countries are in the position of a big name, people from the other four countries will be dissatisfied. Why can he be a big name, but his own people can''t?"


    "Once the people of the five major nations take up the position of this big name, then everything I did before will fall short. You don''t want to see the peace that has come so hard to break just like this, right?"


    "Where is Yahiko?" Nagato wondered.


    Chen looked at Nagato, a little bit of hatred that iron cannot be made of steel. Why is this kid so timid?Isn''t it just being a big name? What''s the point of pushing around.


    "In fact, Nagato, in my eyes, your potential is much higher than that of Yahiko. Speaking of which, you are a blessed person."


    "I?"


    "Yes." Chen nodded, pointed at Nagato''s eyes and said, "Don''t say anything else, just these eyes. The eyes of reincarnation are the unique eyes of the six immortals. There are only six immortals in the entire Ninja World. you have."


    "Don''t talk about anything else, it''s just these eyes that are unique in this world of ninja, you are the best candidate for this big name."

 441 Naruto Power System Chapter 441

    "But, can I really do it?" Nagato was a little embarrassed. With his temperament, it was indeed difficult for him to be a big name.


    "No, but!" Uchiha Chen yelled: "If you can''t, you have to do it, even if it''s because of these eyes, I won''t agree with anyone except you!"


    Nagato was speechless.


    "Come on!" Uchiha Tatsuno patted Nagato on the shoulder: "You go down first, I will tell you about this first, so that you can be mentally prepared."


    Nagato nodded and carefully closed the door.


    Chen looked at the back of Nagato''s departure and shook his head helplessly. It seemed that this matter needed to be reconsidered.


    One day later, all the people from the five major countries have arrived, and all the countries that have come to the conference have all arrived.


    Chen did not wait, but directly started the meeting without giving them time to rest.Chen couldn''t wait any longer, Chen would set off on his way back soon after the matter here was settled. He didn''t have time to continue wrangling.


    More than a dozen leaders, including the five major countries, gathered together. This is the real Ninja Congress.


    Where is this discussion? This is obviously a direct order, anyway, they are also a big name in the country, it is absolutely impossible to agree to all Chen''s requirements so easily.


    Naturally, he understood these Chens, and the reason why he put forward his request in advance was to make these countries wrangling.Otherwise, wait for them to talk nonsense in a slow meeting, and don''t know when they will get on the right track.


    In the face of opposition from other countries, Chen had prepared and divided the cake prepared in advance. In addition to the cakes of the five major countries, the other countries have more or less allocated their due part.This allowed them to calm down again.


    There are people who agree to the meeting, and naturally there are people who disagree.The Daimyo of Nami and his minister, Cardo, opposed Uchiha''s proposal and strongly demanded that Nami should get more cakes.


    However, Chen did not pay attention, but went down with a stab. The two fell to their heads and suppressed all the voices of dissatisfaction with thunder.At this point, there was no dissent from the Ninja Talks, and everyone was frightened by Chen''s methods.


    How can you use the knife if you don''t agree?


    The following talks went very smoothly, and only when they were running for the name, the countries were quite criticized.Everyone thought that Chen would be the first big name after the reunification of the country.


    But Chen pushed Nagato out, and the little guy in front of him, who was not only a young man, didn''t look like he could be a good name.


    Chen didn''t say much, just let them look at Nagato''s eyes.


    The eyes of reincarnation were the eyes of the six immortals back then. In terms of potential, none of the people who are doing it can compare with them. Although the strength is still relatively immature, once he grows up, no one who is doing it can compare to Nagato.


    At this point, the talents of the five major countries finally have no objections.They are very clear in their hearts that no matter who is a big name, people from their five major countries cannot be a big name, so they did not ask for the position of a big name from the beginning.


    Just strive for as many benefits as possible and make your own cake bigger.


    After all the details were discussed, the five major powers united all nations to announce a news that shocked the world.


    "From today onwards, the five major countries will become a thing of the past. There will no longer be five major countries in this world, but a complete and unified country with the name of forbearance!"


    Chapter 755: Return to the original world


    After discussing with the daimyo of various countries and Shinobu Village, a consensus was finally reached.


    The entire Ninja world is unified into one country, the country name is "Nin", and each country no longer calls itself a country, but is divided by region, dividing the five countries into five regions.


    The country of wind is sand, the country of water is Chuanzhou, the country of earth is earth continent, the country of fire is Zezhou, the country of thunder is mountain, and the other small countries are combined into three continents, Linzhou, Muzhou, and Liang Continent!


    Nagato Nagato was appointed as the first daimyo of Nagato, under the daimyo, the presbytery was established. The five great names served as governors of each state and also served as permanent council elders of the presbyterian council. After that, three council elders were added, and the governors of the other three continents served concurrently. .


    All regions of Ninja Village were abolished, and the country added a military headquarters, with the post of General of the Shadow Leader of Five Ninja Village. In addition to maintaining their own daily troops, all military powers were nationalized...


    Everyone couldn''t help crying when watching the news jointly released by the five major powers.


    "How many years, how many years, and finally, there is no more war!"


    After hearing the news about the decree from their children and grandchildren, many old people all sighed in unison.


    Ninja has gone through ups and downs. From the Warring States period to the present, I don¡¯t know how many wars it has gone through. Finally, today, in this era, years of unnecessary disputes have ended.


    These people have experienced several wars in the Ninja World, and there are even people who have survived the first war in the Ninja World.


    They are not living under the aggression of war all the time.Fearful, for fear that in a certain war, the ninjas carried out the village killing plan.


    However, now that the Ninja world has been unified, there will be no wars from now on, and they can''t help tears in their eyes.


    The only regret is that they are old and will not live long, and may never see the prosperity of the country after reunification.


    Even people who are stupid will understand that after reunification, the whole world will usher in a period of rapid development. As long as you are not a fool, you will seize this opportunity. This is a good time to seek progress.


    After the nation is established, it is inevitable that there will be bulls, ghosts and snakes who jump out, just like those bandits, rebellious and forbearance. After the nation is unified, it will not benefit them at all.


    There was no time to clean them up before because all countries were caught in war, and there was no time or energy to manage them.


    Now that the country is unified, the ninjas will definitely refocus their attention on these bandits and rebels without foreign enemies.


    If there is anyone in this world who doesn''t want to see the unity of the Ninja World, it is them.


    At this moment, the bandit rebels of various countries united to launch a rebellion. They absolutely cannot wait to die. They know that people like them who do no evil will not have their place even after the country is reunified.


    Rather than just waiting to die, it''s better to take a fight on the spot, starve to death the timid and support the bold.What if they succeeded?


    With this idea in mind, the bandits and rebels launched a series of offensives.


    However, their offensive in front of the unified army is undoubtedly nothing but a smashing tree.


    Even the military headquarters did not dispatch the entire army, but only ordered the local garrisons to resolve themselves, and then wiped out this vigorous rebellion.Since then, there has been no second voice in Ninja World.


    ...


    Time flies like an arrow. Years flies, and another few months pass in the blink of an eye.In the past few months, the world has entered a period of rapid development, many people have benefited from it, and many people have also failed.


    All these Uchiha Tatsumi saw in his eyes, and the most important thing is that after these months of running-in period, the unification of the Ninja world has become a foregone conclusion.The five major countries have not, but the five major regions have obtained huge benefits from it.


    If someone wants to rebel at this time, without Chen doing it, the people of the five major districts will make them unable to eat.Blocking people''s wealth is tantamount to seeking wealth and killing lives.


    The world gradually stabilized, and the burden in Chen''s heart gradually eased.But Chen knew that his existence was always the biggest trump card in the world.


    He cannot leave quietly, on the contrary, he must leave with a big fanfare.Seeing the level of business that Nagato became familiar with, Uchiha Tatsuno nodded in satisfaction.


    "Nagato, now the Ninja world is basically on the right track, counting the time, it''s almost time for me and Xiao Nan to leave."


    Hearing Chen''s words, the three of Nagato and Xiao Nan who were standing next to Chen couldn''t help but startled.


    "Finally, is this time still?"


    They had always ignored this matter deliberately, forced themselves not to think about it, and dealt with it coldly, for fear that they would be sad when Chen suddenly mentioned it.


    But I didn''t expect that when I was really ready to leave, I still couldn''t help it.


    With tears in Nagato''s eyes, he looked at the two reluctantly, and whispered: "Really, do you really have to leave?"


    Chen was speechless and nodded.He is not a person without feelings. After so long together, Chen has actually regarded them as his younger siblings.

 442 Naruto Power System Chapter 442

    They are not the leader of the Xiao organization in Chen''s world, they are just a group of simple children with great ambitions in their hearts.


    Even if it is a stone, it should be warm after being warmed for so long, let alone the human heart?


    "I''m not yet familiar with Da Ming''s work. The world has not really been peaceful yet. There are still many rebellious people. There are more things waiting for us to deal with. And...and...and we can''t bear you... "


    Chen sighed a long sigh, and gently touched the heads of the three of Nagato. If it was not unnecessary, he really didn''t want to put such a heavy burden on three teenagers and girls.


    "The elders of these working elders will help you. Rebellious people will naturally be dealt with by the military department. People... always have to grow up. There is no permanent banquet in the world. When the time comes, we naturally have to leave."


    Nagato lowered his head and was silent.


    The Daimyo Prefecture released a message to the world to unify the world on its own, and Uchiha Tatsumi, the greatest hero who contributed to the unification of the country, will rise up with his companions in three days and welcome everyone to visit.


    ...


    Three days later, at the ruins of the ancient country of Loulan, everyone had witnessed the return of Uchiha Tatsuo. Since then, Uchiha Tatsuo''s incident has forever become a legend in this world for everyone to pass on.


    People of the past may not know who the daimyo is, but it is absolutely impossible not to know who the hero is who put down the Ninja World.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Six: Back


    After the world calmed down, Uchiha Tatsuno chose to leave with Xiaonan.


    The two little girls originally belonged to this world. Chen didn''t plan to take them away. It was a good choice to let them continue to live in this peaceful world.


    So Chen deliberately avoided the two little girls a few days before leaving, just didn''t want to see the two little girls look reluctant.


    If the world was still in chaos before Chen left, and the fight was impossible, then Chen might consider taking the two little girls away.


    But now there is no more war in the whole world, Chen leaving the two of them in his own world is undoubtedly the best choice.


    After all, in Chen''s own world, the war may be much more serious than the current world.All kinds of monsters, ghosts, and all kinds of characters exist.


    Even Uchiha Tatsu, it is impossible to take care of the two little girls all the time, staying in this world is their best choice.


    On the journey home, through the wormhole of time and space, Chen did not encounter anything strange this time, and returned to his own world smoothly.


    When his feet stepped on the solid ground, Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but sighed: "I finally came back, this time it took too long."


    After sighing, Chen found out that the Loulan site where he was at was already dilapidated, even more dilapidated than when he left.


    "What the hell is going on?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly, as if there was something wrong with the atmosphere in Ninja World now.


    Even this ruined Loulan site was affected by the war, which shows that the Fourth Ninja World War may have entered a white-hot stage.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for returning to his own world. The mission of the journey to the country of ghosts has been completed. Now the mission rewards are being distributed. Ding, the mission rewards have been issued, please find the host by yourself!"


    "Huh?" Chen couldn''t help being stunned when he heard the system, and it took a long time to react. It turned out that it was the mission reward for the Kingdom of Ghosts to seal the Yachi Orochi.


    I heard from the system before that the mission rewards in the Kingdom of Ghosts will not be issued until they return to their own world. After so long, Chen had forgotten about this matter. Hearing the prompt from the system, he suddenly remembered that he still had this. A task reward was not received.


    After groping for a long time, I didn''t realize that there was anything on my body, and there was nothing more in the system space, which made Uchiha Tatsun a little confused.


    "System, haven''t the task rewards been issued, why can''t I find it?" Chen couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ding, this mission reward is a special type of reward. The reward has been issued and the host needs to find it by himself. I wish the host can successfully find the reward for this mission."


    The system disappeared after saying this sentence, and did not continue to answer Chen''s question.


    "What the hell?" Hearing the system''s answer, Uchiha Tatsun felt a little headache faintly, what the hell did he even look for himself?What kind of mission reward is this?Never have it.


    After complaining about the system, Uchiha Tatsu calmed down and began to carefully analyze the hints given by the system.


    Logically speaking, general task rewards will be issued directly after the completion of the task, similar to this kind of task rewards that have to be found on their own, which has never been seen before.


    This means that the task rewards this time are completely different from the previous task rewards. If it''s just a skill or point rewards, the system should issue them directly instead of making these bells and whistles.


    "In other words, the reward for this mission might be something that moves?" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help thinking, touching his chin.


    "Weapons are also impossible. If you are using weapons and equipment, you should give them directly to me. What can move is either a person or a pet?" Uchiha Chen gradually began to guess the hint of the system.


    "In other words, the mission reward this time is actually a pet?" Chen didn''t believe that the system''s mission reward would be a person.


    "According to general common sense, since I have completed the mission in the country of ghosts, that is to say, the reward for this mission is related to the country of ghosts. Maybe it should be in the land of ghosts. As for the country of ghosts, what¡¯s more powerful? Something..."


    "Is it Yachi Orochi?" Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes lit up. Yachi Orochi is a good thing.Not only can it not kill, but it can also disgust the opponent. If the Yaqi Orochi is really used as a pet, it may not be impossible.


    "If it''s really Yaki Orochi, then I really have to go to the country of ghosts. This kind of superb pet that can''t kill and can disgust people is not common." Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes lit up slightly, and he fumbled. Ready to take a trip to the ghost country.


    Uchiha Tatsumi is very smart, there is no doubt about it, but no matter how smart he is, there is no real hint of guessing the system.


    He would never think of rewarding tasks as people. From the beginning, he guessed the wrong direction.


    Just as Uchiha Tatsumi was preparing to head towards the country of ghosts, Xiao Nan, who was hiding in the space of Tatsumi''s system, suddenly felt.


    "What''s the matter?" Chen released Xiao Nan from the system space after receiving Xiao Nan''s induction, and couldn''t help but ask in confusion: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Nan came out of the system space, stepping on the sand, her expression was a bit trance, her body shook, and she reacted in a moment.


    Xiao Nan looked at a completely different scene from before, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Chen and asked: "We...have already returned?"


    Chen nodded.


    "Finally back." Xiao Nan raised his hand, his eyes were a little confused. After living in the world over there for so many years, he had been accustomed to the days with companions, and suddenly returned to his own world, feeling a little bit Silk''s incompatibility, and a trace of strangeness.


    As if seeing the resistance in Xiao Nan''s eyes, Chen smiled slightly to understand Xiao Nan''s worry, and stepped forward and patted Xiao Nan on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, everything has me."


    With a slight smile, Uchiha Tatsuo like this really makes people feel at ease. Looking at Tatsun''s back, although the guy in front of him is still young, he can already see the stalwart behind him in a faint way.


    Just like Xiao Nan who was standing behind Chen at this moment was completely attracted by Chen Na''s not very wide but unusually solid shoulders.


    "Well, yes, yes. Isn''t you still there?" Xiaonan muttered to himself while looking at Uchiha Tatsumi in a daze.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Fifty Seven: Weird Feeling


    Xiaonan looked at Uchiha Tatsun in a dream, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, with some relief, and muttered to himself: "Yes, there are you, thanks to you."


    Xiao Nan has never been an independent person. He relied on Yahiko at the beginning and Nagato after his death.


    And now Yahiko and Nagato are no longer there, but Xiaonan once again discovered the possibility of her relying on Uchiha Tatsumi.


    To put it more bluntly, Xiao Nan''s temperament is so easy to go.As long as there are relatives by your side, no matter what, even if it is a corner, it is not unacceptable.


    Xiao Nan looked at Uchiha Chen''s back with a smile, the ray of light shot into her heart, and a new hope was injected into her scarred heart.It also made her full of gloomy heart, and hoped again.


    "Let''s go, we should be on the road." Seeing Xiaonan standing there just smiled and nodded, without any intention of moving, Uchiha Tatsuno had to remind him.


    "Oh oh." Xiao Nan couldn''t help but feel a lot lighter after he had hoped again. If it weren''t for Nagato''s feud, it would be good to live in seclusion like this.

 443 Naruto Power System Chapter 443

    For some reason, Xiao Nan had such an idea in his mind.


    Taking a brisk pace, Xiao Nan jumped forward one step at a time, followed Chen and said with a light smile: "Where should we go now?"


    "Ghost country!"


    Although I don''t know why Chen went to the country of ghosts, Xiao Nan Mingzhi didn''t ask any questions, but followed Chen step by step.


    Carrying the two of Xiaonan and marching towards the country of ghosts, Chen did not see many people along the way, leaving only the corpses full of barbarians and the corpses of Bai Jue turned into big trees, but the living people did not see them. How many.


    Chen frowned, walking along the way, he couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    This time it took too much time to go to another time and space, and I didn''t know when the war had already progressed.


    Thinking about it this way, Chen couldn''t allow himself to know nothing, as soon as he arrived on the battlefield he didn''t know anything.


    Several Mu Dun clones were separated, and they were ordered to investigate the situation before. Chen didn''t stay much, but continued to speed up.


    "It has to be solved as soon as possible." Chen thought so in his heart.


    After speeding up, Xiao Nan couldn''t bear it. After all, she was still a girl. Even if she was a super shadow-level powerhouse at Chen''s speed, she couldn''t bear it.


    Simply, Chen continued to collect Xiao Nan into the system space.Without Xiao Nan dragging his legs back, Chen''s speed once again increased a step.


    At a normal marching speed, it would take about three days to depart from Loulan to the Kingdom of Ghosts, but with Chen''s quick horse and whip and the use of Thunder God, he arrived in the Kingdom of Ghosts in less than one morning.


    Looking for his memory in the last world, Chen came to that valley.


    However, the imaginary Yaqi Orochi is not here.


    "Is it that I was wrong?" Uchiha Tatsumi couldn''t help but wonder after looking around and not finding the figure of Yachi Orochi.


    "It looks like someone has to come and ask." Chen made up his mind.


    Maitreya did seal the Yaki Orochi in that world, but that was because Uchiha Tatsumi was nearby.


    You must know that Maitreya in this world did not seal the Oki Orochi, and even himself was swallowed by the Oki Orochi.


    If it weren''t for Naruto Uzumaki and Shion to turn the tide and say that after Yaqi Orochi swallowed Shion, no one in this world would be able to restrict him.


    The party came to the capital of the country of ghosts and wanted to know where the Yachi Orochi was sealed. In fact, there is a best candidate.


    That''s right, if it was a maiden from the country of ghosts, she would know where Yaki Orochi was sealed.As long as you find the witch of the ghost country, you won''t be far from finding Yaqi Orochi.


    And now Shion, the shrine maiden in the capital of the country of ghosts, woke up as soon as Chen arrived in the territory of the country of ghosts.


    "This power?" Shion woke up from her deep sleep, feeling the power in Chen''s body in surprise: "Why is this power so familiar, why does it feel a bit similar to the power in my body?"


    Shion was slightly surprised when she felt Chen''s power of the same origin as her.Her existence has always been a mystery.


    When she was still very young, Ziyuan asked her mother Maitreya why everyone else had a father but she did not.


    Shion clearly remembered that her mother just sighed after hearing her answer, and then told her that her father was a great hero and he would be back one day.


    But until the death of his mother Maitreya, and until he grew up, Shion had never seen his father.


    Feeling this power, Shion suddenly felt that her heart was a little confused.


    "Is he here?" Shion couldn''t help thinking like this in his heart.


    "If it is really him, how should I face him, how should I call it? Father? Or..." With this thought, Shion could no longer calm down, so she stood up, walked to the door, and looked at the horizon. , It seems, faintly looking forward to the arrival of the person in my heart.


    Although the place where the Yaki Orochi was sealed is different from the previous world, the layout of the ghost country is the same. After all, it is a parallel world, and there must be a reason for it.


    In the capital of the country of ghosts, I went around hundreds of times under the company of Maitreya. At least the distribution of the capital has long been known, and the maiden¡¯s living place has not been missed.


    Bypassing all the guards in twos or twos, Uchiha Tatsu appeared in the maiden''s living area, and found Shion standing at the door from a distance.


    I don''t know why, when I saw Shion, Uchiha Chen felt a weird feeling in his heart, as if there was a faint connection between the two of them.


    Uchiha Tatsun discovered Shion, and Shion also discovered Tatsun.Looking up at Uchiha Tatsu, the throbbing feeling in Shion''s heart became more and more obvious.


    "Really, it turned out to be true!" Shion''s pupils shrank slightly, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, her flustered heart could no longer calm down: "It turned out to be here."


    In a panic, Shion ran out hastily, almost not falling.


    "Be careful!" Uchiha Tatsumi said in a ghostly manner.


    "Is he caring about me?" After standing still, Shion looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in surprise, with a sense of complexity in his eyes.


    Chapter 758: The Influence of Parallel Worlds


    "Is he caring about me?" After standing still, Shion looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in a little surprise, her eyes full of complicated colors.


    Shion''s heart for the person in front of him is actually complicated.She didn''t know whether she should call this person her brother or father. In a panic, Shion hurriedly took out a portrait from her arms, and carefully confirmed it to Uchiha.


    Look at the portrait, then look at the person in front of you.Shion was surprised to find that the years didn''t seem to leave a mark on his face at all.


    The portrait more than ten years ago, with such a young face, is still exactly the same as the person in front of him.


    It can''t be wrong, the person in front of her is the one her mother Maitreya is thinking of.


    "You..." Shion opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Similarly, Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Shion with a complicated expression.He didn''t know why he uttered the word "careful" in a wicked manner.


    The only thing he knew was that he absolutely couldn''t bear to see the man in front of him fall down, even if the two of them only met on the first day.


    I don''t know why there is some inexplicable feeling in my heart."What the hell is going on?" Uchiha Chen frowned and couldn''t help but gently cover his heart.


    "What the hell is going on, why, why is my heart beating so fast, why, I feel like this person..."


    "Who are you?" Uchiha Tatsun frowned, and wanted to be a little serious and pretend to be a stranger, but in the end he didn''t hold back his heart, just asked softly.


    Shion saw Uchiha Tatsun, although her heart was a little complicated, she was always delighted and expected more than other feelings.But I saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s frowning brows, and his extremely strange words.


    Shion''s heart was stabbed deeply involuntarily.


    "It turns out that he didn''t know me, huh, he never took us in his heart. Mother, mother, have you ever thought that the person you have missed in your entire life has never regarded you as a passerby?"


    Shion lowered her head, her eyes were a little gloomy, and her original expectation suddenly fell into a trough.The hand that held the scroll tightly dropped weakly, and the scroll fell off Shion''s hand quietly.


    With a "click", she fell to the ground, but Shion didn''t feel it.


    How does it feel?Sad?It''s still sad, yes, it''s probably sad.Wasn''t it the same when Naruto came before?


    I thought I would never be sad again in my life.Ah.


    Shion''s other hand gently stroked her chest, as the saying goes, there is no more grief than death.The person whose mother had missed for more than ten years finally returned to the land of ghosts after her mother died.

 444 Naruto Power System Chapter 444

    But nowadays, things are no longer true, mother is no longer, those people back then have already gone with the wind.


    Is this person in front of him really his father, or maybe some of his brothers?


    However, all this is not important anymore, who cares?Shion is Shion. It has nothing to do with anyone. The person her mother misses is the person she misses, and it has nothing to do with herself.


    With such thoughts in mind, Shion tried hard not to cry.However, how can the expectation and the longing for more than a decade be said to be abandoned?


    Large drops of tears ticked across her cheeks and dropped to the ground.


    Seeing Shion¡¯s tears, Uchiha Tatsu didn¡¯t know why, and he was a little worried, the unspeakable taste, why would he care so much about this unknown person in front of him?


    If you are fancy her beauty?Not to mention Ino, even Xiao Nan is not inferior to her, but Chen did not do anything extraordinary after Xiao Nan returned home.But, what about the mood that blood is thicker than water?


    Uchiha Chen sighed lightly, stopped floating in the air, slowly came to Shion, stretched out his hand, and gently wiped away the teardrops on Shion''s faces.


    Feeling the strange sensation on her face, Shion raised her head subconsciously, and she couldn''t help being stunned when she saw Uchiha Tatsuo''s face that was somewhat complicated but with a little pity.


    "Are you pitying me?"


    Uchiha Tatsuno didn''t answer. This brave girl, who is clearly heartbroken to death, still has to pretend to be indifferent. Why, why should she be so brave?Obviously, this is not necessary.


    With a helpless sigh, Uchiha Chen leaned down and picked up the scroll that had fallen on the ground.


    What caught the eye was his portrait.Uchiha Tatsumi''s pupils shrank, why is his portrait in this place?who is it?


    Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration in Uchiha Chen''s mind, as if he had thought of something.He looked up at Ziyuan and suddenly asked, "Who is Maitreya?"


    "She... is my mother."


    Uchiha Tatsumi was silent."Sure enough?" A wry smile appeared on Chen''s face.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host, the task reward has been issued, please confirm the host for the ghost country task reward."


    At this time, the system interrupted in due course, allowing Uchiha Tatsumi to confirm the matter thoroughly.


    It turned out, it turned out to be like this. He had already thought that this time it was not easy, and the system prompts were so obvious. As a result, he stupidly thought that the task reward was nothing more than Yachi Orochi.


    It turned out that the task reward turned out to be Shion.The reward for this deceptive task turned out to be a daughter?


    "In other words, you... are my daughter?" Uchiha Tatsuno was still somewhat unacceptable.He is less than twenty years old now, but he has a daughter who is eighteen or nineteen years old. It''s unacceptable to put this matter on anyone''s body.


    "If there is nothing wrong, it is indeed the case." Shion nodded and replied calmly.


    what happened?Uchiha Tatsuno frowned, what is going on?Uchiha Tatsun was a little confused now, and subconsciously asked the system.But the system did not give him the answer in the first time.


    "I remember, I have never been with your mother Maitreya. What is going on?"


    Shion chuckled, and then explained: "The reproduction and reproduction of our maiden clan is not the same as that of ordinary people. Even if they do not mate, they can give birth to life. Before you left, my mother gained a certain amount of power from you and bred it in herself , So I have me."


    Uchiha Tatsumi was speechless, but the problem was that this was not a reason.He knew Maitreya, all things in that world, why would Maitreya in this world...


    "Ding, answer the host, this is due to the intercommunication of the two parallel worlds. What the host did in the last parallel world will slightly affect this world."


    Seven hundred and fifty-ninth chapters: have an extra daughter?


    "Ding, answer the host, this is due to the intercommunication of the two parallel worlds. What the host did in the last parallel world will slightly affect this world."


    The system answered Uchiha Tatsumi''s doubts in a timely manner, but this answer made Uchiha Tatsumi speechless.


    What the hell is it, how could this be?Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t imagine it at all, it was just a little kiss before leaving, and finally Maitreya gave him a daughter?


    It''s all right now. Not only is there an extra lover, but also a daughter by the way?


    This made him explain to Ino later.Said that he was forcibly kissed, and then he gave birth to a daughter with a kiss?


    Who will believe this?Mo said that Ino would not believe it, if it hadn''t really happened to Uchiha Tatsumi, he wouldn''t even believe it.


    Facing this unbelievable thing, Uchiha Tatsu felt that he needed to calm down.


    "I think..." Chen opened his mouth and looked at the cheap daughter in front of him. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Say!" Before Uchiha Tatsuh could finish her words, Shion came up with a look of expectation. For her, anyway, as long as Uchiha Tatsuno agrees to recognize her, that is all.


    Over the years, she has lived by herself too hard.Although a person has a high status in the country of ghosts, there is no one around him who can talk to her well.


    Because of her predictions, countless people close to her continued to die. The last time someone ignored her predictions was something that Naruto had come a few years ago.


    She is so lonely, she is eager to have friends, relatives, and most importantly, she is eager to have a home that can free her from loneliness.


    "I think." Uchiha Chen wanted to say something, but when he saw Shion''s expectant face, his heart ached, and all the words turned into a heavy sigh.


    "Well, I will try to adapt. But it takes time, and I will try to adapt as slowly as possible. You know, whoever has a daughter suddenly is unacceptable for a while, but Don''t worry, after all, you are my daughter anyway. There is no doubt about this."


    Shion was stunned when he heard Uchiha Tatsuhatsu''s words, and immediately after thinking about it, he was relieved. Yes, it is true. No matter who it is, suddenly there is a son or daughter. It is definitely unacceptable to accept it in a short time. .


    There must be a process of adaptation.Whether it''s Uchiha Tatsuo or her Shion.


    In fact, if it were not for Ziyuan that she had been alone for so long and hoped to have a family, she might not be able to accept that she had a father in the first time.


    Shion can understand Chen''s mood, but she must feel a little uncomfortable in her heart, which is also human nature.But apart from being sad, she was still a little awkward facing Chen.


    Combined with what Chen said from the previous generation, Shion understands that this has always been the wishful thinking of his mother''s unrequited love. Maybe Chen is more or less in love with his mother, but it is just in the lover''s future. Full state.


    However, his mother Maitreya secretly took advantage of the power of the Miko family to obtain Chen''s power and gave birth to her.


    It is conceivable that Chen suddenly learned that he had an extra daughter without knowing it, and it was very rare to be able to recognize her.


    Uchiha Tatsumi smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then said to Shion: "This time I came to the country of ghosts to find something. If I didn''t find it, then forget it. Let him go. I will leave soon. Wait until I see you next time?"


    "Father... Are you leaving?" Shiyuan opened his mouth, still not embarrassed to say the word father.


    Chen also heard the embarrassment in her words, and did not force it. He smiled and nodded and said: "Yes, I have more important things to do."


    "What are you looking for? Do you need my help?"


    Chen shook his head: "Everything is fate. It is destined that I can''t find it now, and it''s also fate. Don''t force it."


    Tatsun naturally knew that Shion, the country of ghosts, must know where Yaki Orochi was sealed.


    But for pets, Chen didn''t have a special need. Before, he thought that the system task reward was Yaqi Orochi. Since it is not, then there is no need to look for Yaqi Orochi.


    Shion nodded, thinking about something, and suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Can you...take me away too?" Shion raised his eyes and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, eyes full of expectation.


    "Take you away?" Chen was a little puzzled: "Aren''t you a maiden from the country of ghosts? Don''t the country of ghosts no longer need maidens?"


    "You are gone, so what should the monsters in the country of ghosts do?"


    "The country of ghosts... Actually, there is no need for witches anymore," Shion said softly.

 445 Naruto Power System Chapter 445

    "Now Yachi Orochi has been completely sealed, and I believe that even if it takes a few hundred years, Yachi Orochi will not be able to break through the seal, so now the country of ghosts is extremely stable, and there is no need for Miko."


    "I can also pursue my hope." Shion smiled, looking at Chen''s eyes full of softness.


    Chen lowered his head and muttered: "I am going to go to the decisive battle location. It may be very dangerous. What if I can''t take care of you."


    Shion Bai Liaochen gave a glance: "In these years, I have not lived in vain, and I still have the means of self-protection. You can rest assured, even if it comes to Shinobu, I can guarantee that I will not die."


    Chen grinned bitterly, and couldn''t help but vomit: "Do you know what the situation is, you still protect yourself, Shangren? When Shangren is there, it will be a cannon fodder!"


    But Chen didn''t really say it, he thought about it, and decided to bring Shion.After all, there is no need for a witch in the kingdom of ghosts now, even if she stays here, there is no use.


    At that time, the battle may affect the entire Ninja World. The ghost country is very likely to be insecure, or perhaps it is safest to be by his side.The big deal is Uchiha Tatsumi put Shion in the system space.


    "Okay." Chen nodded, and reluctantly agreed.He knew that even if he didn''t agree to it, Shion would take the opportunity to slip out of the country of ghosts. If so, he might as well take Shion with him generously.


    Seven hundred and sixtieth chapters: the status quo of the Ninja world


    Uchiha Tatsuno understands that even if he does not agree, Shion will take the opportunity to slip out of the country of ghosts. Now the world outside is complicated, Uchiha Tatsuno really does not dare to let Shion roam outside alone.


    In case something happened, he would be really sorry for Maitreya. This daughter who has finally found it, although Chen has not adapted to it for the time being, the facts are facts. After all, Chen will never let her suffer. hurt.


    In this case, Chen might as well take her with Youchen and take care of her. It''s better than Shion running around alone.


    "I can take you, but you have to listen to me. The world is not stable now, even I can''t guarantee your safety, otherwise, I would rather keep you here."


    "Yeah." Shion nodded his head. In fact, these things don''t need to be mentioned by Uchiha Tatsumi. Although their ghost country does not care about the war outside, it does not mean that they are shut down. They still know the news of the outside world.


    I heard that the war in the Ninja world is going on like a raging raging raging raging raging raging raging raging fire.


    Shion is still very obedient, apart from anything else. She just hopes to be with Uchiha Tatsuo, and nothing else matters.


    Seeing Ziyuan promised, Chen understood that Ziyuan didn''t understand what he was saying, so he could only sigh lightly, and then he would have to take care of him.


    After all, she is her own girl, and if others don¡¯t feel bad, only oneself feels bad.


    Seeing Ziyuan''s joyful expression, Chen was a little bit painful, and he could fully imagine that when he returned with Ziyuan, Xiao Nan''s mocking face followed Ino''s questioning eyes.


    "Headache." Chen stroked his head lightly, not knowing how to explain.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it, the boat will be straight at the bridge head." Chen shook his head, and then set his eyes on Ziyuan again: "I''ll take you away first, do you have anything else to pack up."


    Ziyuan shook his head and said, "No, as long as I can follow you."


    Taking Shion into the system space, Uchiha Tatsun set out to leave the country of ghosts, and Tatsun''s eyes were blackened for the current situation in the Ninja World.


    Although he roughly understood the future direction, he didn''t know what stage he was going to now, because he was afraid that Otsuki Kaguya had already been released.


    It would be bad if it really got to this point.Chen didn''t worry about Hui Yeji''s breaking the seal, he was worried about the appearance of Infinite Moon Reading.


    Now the plot of Hokage is basically destroyed by Chen, Naruto has not received the training that he should have, even Sasuke is the same.


    Under Chen''s arrangement, Sasuke did not experience his due distress, and even his teammates were recruited by Chen.


    Up to now, Tatsumi didn''t know if Sasuke would agree to let the four reincarnated Hokage join the battle after Osha Maru appeared again.


    Even if Liu Dao''s old man will appear, Chen is not at all sure.


    In case things really get to that point, Chen really may not be able to handle it well.For so many years, with the convenience of the plot, Chen has profited from it everywhere. If things go beyond his expectations, if something goes wrong, it will be a wrong step.


    "I''m stupid thinking about what I can think of here." Chen suddenly reacted.


    He doesn''t know what to worry about here alone. It''s better to go to the battlefield earlier if he has this skill. Maybe he can still catch up with this final battle.


    Thinking of this, Chen felt a little excited in his heart.After all, he is also a fighting madman, but there are too many things in his heart that conceal his appearance as a fighting madman.


    Finally, there is an opponent who can fight well, how could Chen miss?


    Thinking like this, Chen stepped out and disappeared in the capital of the country of ghosts in an instant.


    Galloping all the way, Uchiha Chen hurried towards the decisive battle spot, in the middle he had already got the news he wanted from Mu Dun clone.


    Datongmu Kaguya has not broken the seal, but Madara has been resurrected, and he has become the power of the six ways, becoming Liudao Madara, who has become the power of the ten tails.


    Kay had already fought Madara before, but the result was a disastrous defeat, even though Uchiha Madara didn''t look much better.


    However, the power to completely liberate Bamen Dunjia was not at all controlled by Kai now.If Kai, who had burns all over his body, hadn''t been under Naruto''s treatment, perhaps he might have died on the spot.


    Sure enough, after defeating Kai, Liu Daoban still uttered that sentence that had been circulated for a long time and was even regarded as a stalk by everyone.


    After hearing this, Chen couldn''t help but patted his thigh with regret: "Hey, why didn''t you come earlier? Maybe you can still see this wonderful battle, but that is the man who almost kicked the finale. what!"


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but speed up again.


    However, the news from Mu Dun''s clone said that they did not see Naruto and Sasuke.Think about it right now that they are accepting the power of the old man in the six ways.


    In order to deal with Uchiha Madara, who possesses the power of the six ways, in addition to the use of celestial arts, only physical attacks such as physical attacks can be effective.


    Now that Metkay has proved with facts that the physical technique is useless, the only thing left is Xianju.


    Only by fully releasing the power of Asura and Indra in Sasuke and Naruto, can we completely defeat the Ten-tailed Jura.


    Presumably, the people of the Ninja Allied Forces should be very uncomfortable at this time, after all, they couldn''t resist the Uchiha Madara who was reincarnated from the dirty land.Now Madara has completely absorbed the power of the Six Paths, and those trash fish can''t do much.


    The miscellaneous escape technique hitting Madara''s body was no less than tickling, at best, Madara felt a trace of impatience.


    "Sure enough to be the protagonist?" Uchiha Tatsun thought with interest: "Even without so much experience, in the end, he can still awaken the power of the reincarnated Chakra buried in the bloodline."


    Thinking of him, Uchiha Tatsumi, who has gone through so many tasks, and has gone through many difficulties and dangers, has achieved this almost invincible power.


    But the two of them easily got this power, which is really unfair to think about.


    Uchihatatsu couldn''t help muttering to himself in his heart.


    Chen is not so urgent after knowing the trend of the battlefield, isn''t there still Hagaki Fifty and Five.


    Chapter 761: Teaming up and brushing the spot


    The name of Flagwood Fifty-Five Kai is not just a blow out, it can really be fifty-five to anyone.No matter if you are on Shinobu or Liudao, I Qimu will be able to play with you five to five.


    After getting another kaleidoscope with soil, the strength of the five-fifth kaleidoscope can be said to be greatly improved, but it is not used for eggs, it is still only a five-fifth card.


    On the way to the main battlefield, Chen was also searching carefully, but did not find any acquaintances there. They should all be near the main battlefield when they came to Ino.


    Now that Liudao Madara has come out, it is impossible to defeat him without focusing his strength.


    After coming to the main battlefield, Chen didn''t show up for the first time. Chen hid in the dark to observe. The sharp-eyed Chen spotted Ino for the first time. Apart from anything else, a teleportation moved Ino into the system space.


    This is my own wife, and the subsequent war is not something she can control with a small upper-bearer, it is better to hide in your own system space.

 446 Naruto Power System Chapter 446

    However, Chen seems to have forgotten that now his system space is not the only person in Ino, Xiao Nan and Ziyuan are in the system space.


    When Tatsun took Ino into the system space, he reacted.


    "It''s bad." Chen couldn''t help but smile. It''s all right now. With three women in one scene, he can fully imagine what the system space has become at this moment.


    Chen didn''t dare to use consciousness to visit the situation in the system space at all, and it was better to treat it as if he didn''t know.Not seeing the heart is still.It''s just that Chen may be hit afterwards and it is no longer in his calculations.


    At this moment, Sasuke and Naruto are already fighting Liudaoban.


    Naruto, who has completely controlled the power of the tail beast, and Sasuke, who has Gouyu reincarnation eyes, are not easy to provoke, Liudao Madara can''t attack for a long time, and they have begun to become a little impatient.


    Seeing Liu Daomaa holding the scepter in his hand and waving his hand, Qiu Daoyu turned into an unignorable force and attacked the two.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto yelled.


    "Ah!" Understanding Naruto''s thoughts, Sasuke nodded, his pupils shrank slightly, and his power gathered in his hands.


    "Naruto, attack me!"


    "it is good!"


    Naruto clenched his hands, calling out a shadow clone.


    "Xianshu Helix Maru Shuriken!"


    Sasuke also placed one hand down, staring at Uchiha Madara with his eyes tightly.


    "Yan Dun, add fate!"


    The two rushed out at the same time, and the two hands came together for the first time in history.


    "Come on!" The second generation of Hokage Qianshoujian and the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Feng Shuimen stared at the hands of the two closely, watching their attacks coming towards him.


    "Oh?" Liudaoban looked at with interest, "Are you two stupid? You actually attacked your companion?"


    "Or do you already know that you can''t win, so you have begun to give up on yourself?" Uchiha laughed loudly, his face showing unconcealed sarcasm.


    "Huh, is it too early to say this now!" Naruto grumbled, his temperament is like this. Facing Madara''s mockery, he couldn''t help it at all. If it wasn''t for Sasuke staring at him, maybe he was early now. Just rushed up.


    "Don''t be impulsive Naruto! It was your ratio to match me before, now it''s my turn to match your ratio!" Sasuke reminded.


    Due to the fact that the two had already marked each other''s marks, the second generation and the fourth generation did not panic in their hearts. Originally, this trick was intended to bring soil, but the guy with soil had a short life.


    It is different from the original work. Although Otodo also incorporates the power of the six ways, he was controlled by Kazuki to use his pupil technique to resurrect Uchiha Madara before he could use his power.


    The poor guy, before he had time to make the world feel the pain, he withered first. Although he did not die, he was not far from death now.


    "Go to hell!" Naruto Sasuke and Sasuke forcefully threw their moves towards the fourth generation of Hokage.


    "Ohhhhhh, it''s stupid." Madara couldn''t help laughing and mocking.


    "Huh?" At this moment, he found that the second generation of Hokage suddenly came behind him and looked at him negatively.


    "When!" Uchiha Madara was shocked.


    "Now! Come on, Naruto Sasuke!"


    "The technique of mutual flashback¡¤Flying Thunder God!"


    Thousands of hands pressed one hand behind Madara, and Bo Feng Shuimen abruptly withstood the attack of the two.


    However, at this moment, after the two roared, the positions of the three changed in an instant.The fourth generation of Hokage, who was supposed to withstand the attack of the two, teleported to the position between Madara and Senshou.


    Senju Kuma came to Sasuke Naruto by means of the imprint he set with the fourth generation of Hokage.


    "Shining Dun: Light Wheel, Blast, Jet Black Arrow Zero!"


    "go to hell!"


    Naruto Sasuke roared and pressed the escape technique in their hands to Uchiha Madara.


    Originally, the two of them were a little worried when Bofeng Shuimen appeared in front of them. Although they had been reminded before, they were still a little frustrated in their hearts.


    What if it fails?


    No one thought that this process would go so smoothly. This was due to Uchiha Madara''s arrogance, and he believed in his own strength too much.


    So that there is no defense against the second and fourth generations of Hokage.In Madara''s view, one of these two guys is disabled, and the other is half-dead. There is no need to guard against them, but he didn''t expect to be put together.


    The power of Escape kept pressing Uchiha Madara, making him unable to escape.Under the oppression of this force, Uchiha was retreated steadily and was pushed away abruptly.


    "Whirring whirring!"


    The two were gasping for breath, but at the moment they didn''t feel tired at all, with a happy smile on their faces. After playing for so long, this was finally a fruitful victory.


    Uchiha Tatsumi looked at him from a distance. He hid his breath, not to mention the current six spots, even Otsuki Kaguyahime might not be able to spot him.


    Tatsun didn''t expect that this move that was supposed to be used on Moto was actually used by the four on Uchiha Madara.


    Chen, who went to another world through the dragon veins, didn''t know that the sad reminder that brought the soil became the ten-tailed man Zhuli before he had time to kill him.


    "I thought I couldn''t see this scene, but I didn''t expect it to appear. This trick is still so shocking no matter how many times I watch it!" Uchiha Chen couldn''t help sighing.


    After all, it is not as shocking as it is in reality.This kind of attack not only requires strong strength, but also requires perfect cooperation. No matter which link goes wrong, it will collapse. In addition, the person who made this plan is also a genius.


    I am afraid that only a genius would come up with such a perfect plan. The second generation of Hokage is indeed an amazing character.Uchiha Tatsu subconsciously marveled at the wisdom of the second generation of Hokage.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Two: The Konoha of Master Brush


    I deeply admire the second generation of Naruto''s planner Uchiha Chen, and I am afraid that only his amazing talents will come up with such a method.


    Not only is he proficient in the use of the Thunder God technique, but also uses his mind to go further when the development of the Thunder God technique reaches its limit, and creatively refresh people''s understanding of the Thunder God technique again.


    Naruto Sasuke panted, looking at Uchiha Madara who was blasted away by the two, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Now, that guy shouldn''t be able to escape."


    "You can''t be careless, Naruto." Sasuke reminded Naruto in good time. Naruto''s character is like this. After getting a little bit of benefit, he becomes proud, and when he is teased, he becomes angry. The careless character is not reassuring at all.


    If there is no one to take care of it, it is estimated that it would have been eaten up.A person like Naruto is only suitable for being a general who charges and is not suitable for a commanding marshal, which is why he was forced to learn a lot before he became the seventh generation of Hokage.


    "Well, what''s the matter, as long as the two of us are there, isn''t that guy caught up?" Naruto paid no attention to Sasuke''s reminder. In his opinion, as long as Sasuke is there, there is nothing that can''t be solved. .


    Sasuke has no reason for Naruto¡¯s mental retardation. He just looks at the place where Uchiha Madara fell to the ground with a serious face. Naruto didn¡¯t notice, but he was able to find that Uchiha Madara was not affected by the combined attack of the two. Fatal blow.


    I don''t know why Uchiha Madara hasn''t appeared for a long time, but in front of these eyes, all the conspiracies are vain.


    When the dust settled, Uchiha Madara''s figure appeared in front of everyone after the smoke dissipated. Madara wiped the dust on his body and looked at everyone blankly with contempt in his eyes.

 447 Naruto Power System Chapter 447

    "Huh, isn''t it painful or itchy."


    Madara looked at the people mockingly, as if laughing at them. Even if you are united, what''s the use of it, isn''t it still impossible to cause him harm?


    "Just because of you, I think of dancing? What a joke!"


    Madara Uchiha folded his hands on his chest and stood in front of the crowd with the power of reincarnation eyes, his contemptuous tone was Madara''s consistent pride.


    Although he was a little embarrassed when facing Kay and the others, he was also Uchiha Madara anyway, and he had never seen any big winds and waves.


    "Damn it!" Naruto gritted his teeth, looked at Uchiha Madara ferociously, squeezing his hands tightly.Uchiha Madara''s high voice made him very angry.


    "You guy, what can be arrogant!"


    "Naruto!" The second generation of Hokage stopped Naruto''s provocative impulse. Others didn''t know the horror of Madara. Could he still not know the horror of Uchiha Madara?


    The person who knows Madara best is probably not Madara himself or his friend Zhuma, but Qianshou Jianma.


    His older brother Senjujuma had a personality similar to Naruto. He was a simple-minded guy with well-developed limbs. If Senjujuma hadn''t helped him, he might have been yin for long ago.


    But Senjuka is different. After killing Madara''s younger brother, he has lived with Uchiha Madara for the rest of his life. He has always been very jealous of Uchiha clan, and may know more about Uchiha clan than his brother Shishima.


    "Calm down." Senjuka patted Naruto on the shoulder and looked at Uchiha Madara in a deep voice, "You two are the main attackers. If you can''t calm down, then we will still be victorious in this war." Hope?"


    "Cut!" Naruto snorted slightly. In his opinion, this second-generation grandfather is good at everything, just like the third-generation old man, nagging, not transparent at all.


    Naruto Uzumaki doesn''t have a lot of anything, just a lot of balls, Chakrado, no matter what his enemy is, wouldn''t it be enough to solve it with a spiral pill?If it cannot be resolved, then two.


    Unlike Naruto, Sasuke took it seriously when he heard the words of the second generation of Hokage, and faced Uchiha Madara, the ancestor of his family, he didn''t dare to care.


    He grew up listening to his stories, but Sasuke didn''t know how powerful Madara was.Like the second-generation Hokage''s opinion, he intends to take a long-term view.


    However, Naruto, who is a rough nerve, always wants to rush up hard, making him very passive. It was the same before. Naruto was directly on his head when Uchiha Madara''s brain was stimulated.


    Had it not been for his timely response, the second-generation Naruto and the fourth-generation Naruto had a timely assist, they might not even be able to touch the corner of Uchiha Madara''s clothes.


    Madara held the jade scepter in his hand, played a spear in his hand, looked at everyone contemptuously, and laughed loudly: "Is there any other move, just let it come. If you want to dance, it depends on whether you are qualified. Up!"


    "Not ashamed of speaking!" Naruto snorted coldly.He wanted to rush up like this, but two people around him desperately pulled him back and made him immobile.


    "Let''s try it first." Qianshoujian sighed lightly and turned to look in the direction of his elder brother.


    If it hadn''t been for Uchiha Madara to be brought back to life, maybe they had won now.However, he didn''t expect that Madara would still have a back hand, and he would directly control the soil to bring Madara back to life.


    Their plan to seal Madara completely failed, and even his elder brother Chakra at Senjuzuzu was absorbed by Madara and sealed.It can be said that one step is wrong.


    "It would be fine if the eldest brother is still there now." Qianshoujian sighed lightly. Although his eldest brother, although his brain is not good enough, his combat effectiveness is indeed strong. In the entire ninja coalition, he is probably the only one. One person can stay unbeaten with Madara one-on-one.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about those things. Qianshoukai knotted his hands with both hands, staring at Uchiha Madara with his eyes tightly, and at the same time that the knot was finished, Kunai threw out from his hand.


    "Water Escape¡¤Hard Vortex Water Blade!"


    The sharp water jet flew towards Madara Uchiha.


    However, Madara Uchiha did not move at all, holding the jade scepter in his hand, looking at Senshou Kenma blankly.


    Suddenly, Thousand Hands disappeared in place, and his figure suddenly appeared in the place where Kuwu was flying.


    "The Art of Flying Thunder God!"


    Holding Kuunai in the door, he threw the hard vortex water blade with one hand.


    As a man who has signed a contract with the sea, even where there is no water, he can release a powerful water escape.


    "Huh, after so many years, you still haven''t made any progress."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Sixty Three: Six Immortals


    Faced with the offensive of Senshou Kenma, Uchiha Madara was indifferent, he just said faintly, "Huh, after so many years, you still haven''t made any progress in Kenma."


    Thousands of hands pursed his mouth silently, the strong wind blew his dark blue Warring States armor, and the snow-white fluff on the armor hunted under the strong wind.


    Thousands of hands were not blown by the violent wind, and threw the ninjutsu in his hand.He knows that even no matter how strong people are, they will have weaknesses.


    Although Uchiha Madara looks invincible in the world, there must be an unknown weakness in it, and Senjukan''s task now is to find that weakness.


    He knew he could not defeat Uchiha Madara, but he would use his power to make a contribution to this war.Use your own wisdom to find Uchiha Madara''s weakness, only in this way can they bring victory to them.


    It wasn''t until Senjukan''s attack came before him that Uchiha Madara easily raised his hand to block him.


    The hard vortex water blade hit Ma''s hand, making a "pouch" sound, splashing a small spray, and then disappearing invisible.


    "All said that the escape technique is not effective for me, why are you still so stubborn."


    Qianshoujian saw that his water escape had no effect on Madara, and was not surprised. His complexion remained unchanged, and he continued to seal his hands. Chakra inside his body continued to gush out along the meridians.


    "Shui Dun¡¤Shui Qingbo!"


    As a man who signed a contract with the sea, even C-level water escape ninjutsu, the power released is enough to approach the level of A-level ninjutsu.


    A huge amount of Shimizu rushed toward Uchiha Madara from behind Senjukaima.


    Qianshoujian was expressionless, watching Madara''s movements carefully.


    As a result, he did not see any movement in Ma.Even his water escape ninjutsu couldn''t even reach Uchiha Madara''s body.It separates automatically one foot away in front of Madara and flows to both sides.


    Qianshoumei was not disappointed, after all, if Madara was so easy to deal with, he wouldn''t be in a deadlock now.


    Looking at Uchiha Madara who was pretending to be in the distance, Chen couldn''t help but curl his mouth. This B pretend was not fresh and refined at all, it was too unconventional.There is no new idea, no level, it is not a new height in the B world.


    Doesn''t fit the identity of Uchiha Madara B at all.


    Suddenly, Uchiha Chen frowned, turned his head to the side, and said solemnly, "Who is there!"


    What responded to Chen was nothingness.Did not get the desired response.


    "Aren''t you coming out?" Kuwu was already holding it in his hand, waiting for an angry shout.


    "Hey, you still found it."


    At this moment, a heavy and old voice rang in Chen''s mind.


    Immediately after Uchiha Tatsumi saw a flower, and the stars shifted for a while, the whole person disappeared in this space.


    Being forced out of the space by someone, Uchiha Chen felt a little shocked. Although he did not take precautions, even so, there are only a handful of people who can do this.Chen has probably been able to guess who the arrival is.


    Sure enough, on a piece of calm water, a white-haired old man sitting on the water with a scepter in his hand, saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s kind laugh.


    "Young man, although you have the breath of my offspring''s blood, I have a feeling in the dark that you don''t belong to this world." The white-haired old man looked at Uchiha Tatsun.

 448 Naruto Power System Chapter 448

    "Six Way Immortals?" Chen frowned and said calmly.


    "Yes, it''s the old man." The six immortals stroked the beard on his chin and said with a smile.


    "The old man has been paying attention to you since you were born. Although you also have the blood of my offspring, your soul does not seem to belong to this world."


    "The old man doesn''t seem to see your existence from the prophecy." Six immortals stared at Uchiha Tatsumi, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    "What do you want to say?" Uchiha Tatsun asked calmly.


    "You know how to forbearance at a young age. After you leave your hometown, your strength has started to grow by leaps and bounds. If you want to come, young people, what you want is not small."


    "Shit." Uchiha Chen snorted, hands on the back of his head, pretending to look carelessly at the Six Dao Immortals: "What can I do? It''s nothing more than eating, drinking, and being happy in life. As for strength, if This world is peaceful, what is the use of my strength?"


    Chen didn¡¯t know why he was being targeted by the Six Dao Immortals, but he wouldn¡¯t be so stupid that he would conflict with the Six Dao Immortals. Don¡¯t look at the original work. This old guy seems to be useless, but who knows this old guy. Are there any hole cards left?


    None of the lamps that could reach this level were fuel-efficient, and Uchiha Tatsuno had to be cautious.


    "Oh? Really?" The six immortals smiled and said without a smile: "The young man, can you explain where the power of the ten tails in your body comes from? These tailed beasts seem to be able to cheat?"


    The Six Way Immortals feel very strange. Why is there a ten-tailed breath in Uchiha Tatsuo? The Uchiha Madara on the outside has already become a ten-tailed man¡¯s strength. According to reason, there should be no tail beasts, like Naruto. It''s already a special case.


    Not to mention Chen like this, the Six Dao Immortals can sense that the ten tails in Chen are intact ten tails, even more surging than the power of the ten tails in Uchiha Madara outside.


    It is impossible for this world to have two heads and ten tails at the same time, and the six immortals do not understand how Chen did it.


    "No comment!" Uchiha Tatsumi''s face gradually turned cold. Although he was afraid of the six immortals, it did not mean that he was afraid of this old thing. It is one thing to give him face, and it is another thing to give him face. Going on.


    Feeling that Uchiha Tatsu''s attitude gradually became tough again, the Six Way Immortals knew that he was still too hasty.He smiled and explained: "Young man, don''t panic, I just want to chat with you."


    "After all, the old man has followed you for so long."


    Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, and did not speak.


    "Oh." The Six Dao Immortal sighed, "Since you know my existence and become the Ten-tailed Man Zhuli, then logically speaking, you should understand the whole story, right?"


    "I''m also taking precautions." The six immortals paused: "Who knows that for so many years, there are people who can gather the nine-headed beasts to awaken the reincarnation eyes and become the ten-tailed people."


    "Back then, I divided the ten tails into nine, just to prevent the ten tails from reappearing, but I didn''t expect that after so many years of calculations, it would still fall short."


    Seven hundred and sixty-fourth chapter: do you want to wash white


    "I didn''t expect that I had calculated so much. In the end, it would be useless, and it would fall short." Liudao Immortal said annoyed.


    All this was done to prevent the appearance of Togo and prevent his mother, Otsuki Teruya, from escaping from the seal.


    But judging from the current ending, it seems that there is no use for eggs.Although he made remedial measures, it seemed that the two children didn''t know how to use them after they got his power.


    Especially the fellow Naruto, who didn''t know how to use this power at all, there was no other movement except for using it once when he was treating Metkai.


    Does this idiot think that this power is only used to save people?


    Although Liudao Immortal was in another dimension, he could still feel the anxious war outside.


    The Rokudo Senjin could feel that Naruto and Sasuke did not expect to use this power when they were fighting Madara. They were just awkwardly trying to defeat Uchiha Madara in their own way.


    "These two idiots." The six immortals shook his head, ignored the two, turned to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, and finally sighed and spoke.


    "I know, I understand, but your heart is not bad."


    "External evil just protects your body. I have always felt the enthusiasm in your heart. It''s just that the world doesn''t understand you, and you have suffered unfair treatment that you shouldn''t have."


    When Uchiha Tatsuh heard the words of the six immortals, he was startled, and then smiled calmly: "Me? I never thought I would be a good person."


    "Being not a good person does not mean that you are a bad person!"


    "In fact, this world has never been good or bad. From a different standpoint, in fact, no one is right or wrong, no one is good or bad, and even Uchiha Madara cannot say that he is a bad person."


    "He has his ideals and ambitions, his ideals are very broad, and he wants to create a perfect world without wars and disputes."


    Having said this, the Six Dao Immortals couldn''t help but sighed: "But, how could this world be so perfect? ??Not everyone is a saint, everyone is a villain in front of my interests. This is why I sacrificed myself. His Ideals are just ridiculous."


    Chen frowned. He didn''t have time to listen to the six immortals sighing here, and said impatiently: "What do you want to say."


    "I want to ask you." The six immortals paused: "Tell the two children that power is not used in this way. Of course, if you can do it, it will be even better. I can feel that your current strength is not comparable I was bad at the time."


    Uchiha Tatsumi was quiet, and faced the request of the six immortals, he didn''t know what to say.


    Chen was said to be a good person for the first time. He didn''t expect that there would still be people in this world who would think he was a good person.


    Whether it''s flattery or falsehood, at least six immortals have said this.Unlike other people, seeing Uchiha Tatsumi looks like an enemy.


    "The old man has never asked anyone in his life, but for the sake of the entire Ninja world, for the peace of this world, please tell the two idiots that things are not beyond the irreversible situation!"


    The six immortals looked at Uchiha Tatsu sincerely, the real eyes made Uchiha Tatsu a little unbearable, so he glanced helplessly and refused to look at him.


    "Hehe, is this going to wash me off? It depends on my mood." Uchiha Tatsu sneered, and did not agree, but at the same time he did not refuse.


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s answer, the six immortals couldn¡¯t help but smile. In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsuo is just like his younger brother, he is a tsundere, don¡¯t look at his indifferent appearance, in fact, this already means he has promised Down.


    "So, I beg you!" The Six Dao Immortal breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but relax a lot.


    Uchiha Chen only felt that his eyes flickered, and the space was like water ripples, the space of the six immortals that he had left when he recovered.


    Chen looked at Sasuke and Naruto''s directions in silence, as if thinking about something in his heart. After a while, a faint smile appeared on Chen''s face, and he had obviously made a decision.


    "Forget it, anyway, I have nothing to ask for in this world. It''s a brotherhood anyway, just treat it as parting feedback!"


    At this time, Naruto and Sasuke had already fought with Madara, and they could not stop Uchiha Madara''s offensive with their full strength.


    Under Uchiha Madara''s powerful attack, he was retreating steadily and dangerously.If it weren''t for the power in the body to protect them, they might have been defeated long ago.


    Just when the two were deadlocked, a voice rang beside Naruto and Sasuke''s ears.


    "You two are really stupid. Haven''t you already inherited the power of Datongmu Yuyi?"


    "who is it?"


    "This voice?"


    The pupils of the two shrank at the same time, and they couldn''t help but look at each other subconsciously. Obviously, both of them were sure that they heard this sound.


    "Not an illusion!"


    "This voice is so familiar!"


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Sasuke suddenly called out: "Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    "What did you say?" Hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto turned his head and looked at him in surprise.

 449 Naruto Power System Chapter 449

    "Didn''t Uchiha Tatsuo disappear?"


    Sasuke looked at Uchiha Madara with solemn eyes, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I always feel that Tatsun will not be killed so easily. That voice is too familiar, he must be right!"


    "That''s great!" Naruto''s heart was overjoyed, Chen''s strength is obvious to all: "If you add him, you can definitely win!"


    "Don''t be happy too early!" Sasuke said: "Which side this guy is on is not certain."


    "This guy!" Sasuke snorted, vain that he was so worried about him, thinking that he was killed by someone, but in the end he didn''t know where to hide, and he only appeared now.


    Although Sasuke said so, the corner of his mouth clearly evoked a curve.It''s really great. The brother in his name is not dead, he is still alive, that''s enough.


    "But what is the power he is talking about?"


    Sasuke thought in his mind subconsciously, turned his head to look at Naruto, and found that he was also confused.


    "The power you get from Six Dao Immortals is not just that simple. You have to feel the power that belongs to you in your body."


    Chen''s voice came in their ears again.


    "Power?" The two raised their hands in unison, looking at the sun and moon marks on their palms.


    "I think, I probably understand." The two squeezed their palms fiercely and raised their heads with a fierce momentum!


    Chapters 765 to 766: Outsiders


    "I think, I probably understand." The two squeezed their palms severely, raised their heads, and looked at Uchiha Madara with violent aura.


    Naruto felt the surging power from within, and nodded towards Sasuke Uchiha.


    "I''m on it first."


    Naruto turned his head and stared at Uchiha Madara, a crossed beast pupil flashed in his eyes, took a violent step forward, and rushed towards Uchiha Madara with the reaction force.


    Raising his fist, he slammed Uchiha Madara hard.


    "Boom!"


    "What''s the matter!" Uchiha Madara was startled and angry, and under Naruto''s gravity, he backed away.


    "How could his power suddenly increase so much!" Uchiha Madara was a little surprised.


    While Uchiha Madara was surprised, Naruto lifted a punch and slammed Madara''s chin, smashing him far away.


    "Sun! Lend me your power!"


    Naruto didn''t retreat but moved forward, kicking his legs, following in front of Uchiha Madara, raising his left hand, and a spiral pill slowly formed in his hand.


    "Fusion Escape¡¤Spiral Pill Shuriken!"


    A huge melting spiral pill shuriken was formed in Naruto''s hands.


    "go to hell!"


    Naruto yelled.


    "Not good!" Ban was stunned. If this trick is hit, he will peel off if he doesn''t die.


    "The tomb... the tomb wheel!"


    Madara Uchiha stretched out a hand.


    "Huh?" Naruto frowned slightly and turned sideways subconsciously. Before Uchiha Madara could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw that Naruto had bullied himself forward, and his left hand slammed his waist.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Uchiha Madara abruptly endured Naruto''s spiral pill shuriken.


    Following the attack, all the way forward, Naruto actually cut the sacred tree in half!


    "This...this is!"


    After three generations of Tuying, who was on the other battlefield, waved to repel the enemy, they stared at the towering sacred tree on the main battlefield in amazement.


    "how is this possible!"


    "What the hell happened over there!" Shikamaru narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but subconsciously speak.


    ...


    "Boom!"


    Uchiha Madara was smashed to the ground severely by Naruto, and his body was covered with traces of being burnt by melting, he stared at the sacred tree blankly.


    "How could this be!"


    Gritting his teeth, Madara stepped forward again, "Since you are going to collapse, then do it for me!"


    Under the absorption of Uchiha Madara, the towering sacred tree completely turned into a part of Uchiha Madara''s body power.


    "No, stop him!" Sasuke could not help but remind Naruto loudly when he saw this.


    "It''s too late!" Naruto stared at Uchiha Madara.With a light spit, not beating the dog was the worst decision he made.


    "Hahahahaha! I finally understand!"


    Uchiha Madara laughed wildly, he laughed presumptuously, and looked at Naruto mockingly.


    "Although you don''t know why your strength suddenly became stronger, but you did not defeat me in the first time is your most failed decision!"


    Uchiha Madara stretched out his hands and hugged him: "Power, this is the feeling of power."


    The injuries left by Naruto Sasuke and Metkai and others on his body are completely gone, and even the robe has become completely new.


    "I finally understand that this is the feeling of power!"


    Madara lowered his head and looked at the two with a grinning smile: "In order to thank you two, I decided to send you two to die!"


    After seeing this scene, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but shook his head helplessly. These two guys are still too young.


    Think this will defeat people?Even he dare not look at Qing Uchiha Madara on the battlefield, the two of them are really...


    Chen had the opportunity to remind the two of them, but Chen did not come forward to remind them.


    This is a necessary step for Datongmu Huiye to break the seal.Only by absorbing the ten tails and absorbing the sacred tree can that eye be formed and the strongest illusion technique-unlimited moon reading!


    "Next, is it to confuse this idiot?" Tatsun chuckled, saying that Uchiha Madara was also pitiful. The wish he pursued throughout his life was nothing but a pie drawn for him to save his mother. A big pie that can never be achieved.


    It''s not the time for him to debut, and I don''t know why, Chen Yin can feel that there is another person on this battlefield who makes him feel jealous.

 450 Naruto Power System Chapter 450

    The power of this man is very strange. Chen didn''t feel any trace of Chakra in his body. If Chen hadn''t specially studied the power system of the country of ghosts in the country of ghosts, he would be more sensitive to the power between heaven and earth. Maybe he won''t find the breath escaping from that person.


    "Who is it?" Chen couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. The entire Ninja world is basically the number of people who are named here, and even if the rest are added together, it is not enough for Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "System, can you determine the location of that person?" Uchiha Tatsu could not help but asked inwardly.


    "Ding, not sure."


    "What? Even you can''t be sure?" Chen was taken aback.


    "Ding, the host is only in the first world right now, and the function of the system has not been upgraded. It is temporarily impossible to determine the power of the other world!"


    Chen''s heart flashed slightly, and he accurately grasped the key words the system said.


    "Another world?" Chen frowned slightly.


    "Yes, that person is likely to come from another world. His power is completely different from this world''s power system. The system is extremely dangerous to determine the degree of danger!"


    Hearing the system''s prompts, Chen remained silent, but an uproar had been set off in his heart long ago, and he faintly discovered that this did not seem to be the Hokage World he was familiar with.


    The Twelve Xiaoqiang did not die, Sai was dead, Yamato was not picked up either, the bento with the soil was taken too early, and now someone from another world has arrived.


    Chen didn''t expect that his butterfly-inspired wings would make this world messy, and it was no longer the truly real world of Naruto.


    "It seems that there are any secrets in this world that I don''t know." Uchiha Tatsumi thoughtfully touched his chin: "The old man Liudao must hide something from me."


    Chen Cai didn''t believe that Liu Dao didn''t know the person who entered the battlefield.But he didn''t mention it to himself, obviously he still had a mentality of distrust of himself.


    "I don''t know if Naruto Sasuke and the others know it." Chen sighed softly and chose to keep hiding.


    Chapter 767: Fierce Battle Spot


    "Hahahaha!" Uchiha Madara laughed, holding the jade stick in his hand, throwing a gunshot, staring at the two people mockingly, and said: "I am not what I used to be, you just wait. Let¡¯s accept my sanction."


    "Are you going or me?" It seemed that Uchiha Madara was different from before, and Naruto was rarely cautious, turning his head to look at Sasuke.


    "Together." Sasuke nodded.


    The two of them took a step at the same time, stepped on the ground, their bodies bent slightly, and suddenly rushed forward.With the power of recoil, he attacked Uchiha Madara.


    "Hmph, stupid!" Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, and his hands were sealed, and he roared suddenly.


    "Xianfa ¡¤ Yinpai Lei Dun!"


    A group of dark purple thunder and lightning hit the two of them.


    "Careful!" Sasuke reminded, the reincarnation eye of his left eye shrank slightly, and the pupil power was released invisibly.


    "Huh!" Naruto snorted coldly, reached out a jade for seeking Taoism from behind, and threw it forward.The stick that Gudaoyu had turned was spinning to isolate Uchiha Madara''s attack.


    "This is..." Only then did Madara notice Sasuke''s eyes: "Reincarnation eyes?"


    "Then you have the power of the Six Ways?" Madara turned his head and looked at Naruto.


    "One person has the power of reincarnation eyes, and one person has the power of the six realms. Haha, no wonder you dare to come forward to provoke me. Is this your dependence?"


    Speaking, Uchiha Madara glanced at the two of them: "However, I have the power that you two possess. What are you arguing with me?"


    "silly!"


    Uchiha Madara shouted and rushed forward.


    "Tomb Wheel¡¤Border Prison!"


    Madara rushed towards Naruto, but Madara''s shadow was quietly approaching Uchiha Sasuke where no one could see it.


    "Go to hell!" Madara roared, his hands already resting on Naruto''s body.


    "Be careful!" Sasuke couldn''t help reminding him. Suddenly, a cold feeling made him shudder, and subconsciously ducked away.


    A deep gully suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "What is this?" Sasuke frowned slightly and opened his reincarnation eyes. The sight in front of him made him stagnate.


    "This is... another Uchiha Madara?" Upon seeing this, Sasuke couldn''t help but yelled at Naruto: "Naruto, you have to be careful of his shadow! That''s another him!"


    Fending off Uchiha Madara''s attack, Naruto looked back at Sasuke: "Ah, I know, I felt something attacking me before. Was it his shadow."


    "That''s it."


    Hearing the exchange between the two, Uchiha Madara fisted Naruto away and snorted coldly, "Did you find out? Humph, so what? You are destined to die here!"


    Uchiha Madara roared, his hands were sealed, and the Chakra inside his body kept pouring out.


    "Xianfa Yang Dun Fire Dragon!"


    A huge fire dragon pounced towards the two with teeth and claws, aggressively trying to swallow them in one bite.


    Compared with the huge physiques of the fire dragon, Sasuke Naruto and Sasuke are as small as an ant, and it seems that as long as the fire dragon breathes, the two will disappear.


    "Naruto!" Sasuke glanced at the fire dragon and couldn''t help reminding Naruto.


    "Ah, I understand!" Knowing what Sasuke meant, Naruto nodded, then walked behind him.


    "Suzoneng!"


    The dark purple chakra wrapped the two people as if they were materialized, and the wings behind them turned into an unbreakable barrier. The huge fire dragon sprayed on Suzuonoh, leaving only a shallow light on Suzuonoh. Scars.


    After the fire dragon burned, Sasuke relieved Susano. Under the protection of Susano, the two were unscathed.


    "Oh? Susano in full body form?" Uchiha was surprised.


    Looking at Uchiha Sasuke''s other eye: "Oh, I realized that you are just like me."


    Having said this, Madara couldn''t help but think in his heart: "If it were earlier, if it were these eyes, maybe my plan would have been realized long ago!"


    "Haha." Madara couldn''t help laughing because it seemed to be a big joke.


    He just talked about it. After all, bringing soil was the limit he could wait. He finally waited for one to bring soil, and there was no time and patience to wait for others.


    At that time, bringing soil was already the best choice. Regardless of the qualifications of writing round eyes, bringing soil could almost be said to be the most perfect person to meet his requirements, so he could not wait any longer.


    Besides, the results are not bad at all, are they?


    "Sasuke! Let''s go!" Naruto saw that Madara didn''t seem to be thinking about them, he roared, stepped on the ground with one foot, and rushed forward.


    "You guy." Sasuke shook his head helplessly, followed Naruto, and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Of course he couldn''t watch Naruto rush forward alone. If Naruto was able to compete with Madara before, now that Madara is absorbed from the sacred tree, Naruto can no longer solve it alone.

 451 Naruto Power System Chapter 451

    Only the two of them can defeat this guy in front of them.


    In the process of rushing forward, Sasuke glanced at another place inadvertently, smiled without finding a trace, said nothing, turned his head and continued to stare at Uchiha Madara.


    "Clang!"


    Naruto clasped the jade stick in both hands and slammed a stick on top of Uchiha Madara''s head, but it did not turn out as he thought.Instead, it fell on a piece of nothingness.


    "What?" Naruto frowned.


    "It''s his shadow!" Sasuke reminded aloud: "There!" Pulling out the Kusanaru sword from his waist, he hurled it towards the shadow of Madara.


    The sharp Kusanaru sword did not leave a mark on the shadow, and it penetrated directly through the shadow.


    "What?" Sasuke was taken aback.


    "Kacha!" Ban smashed Naruto''s jade stick, pushed him away, and pursued him.


    "Isofu, please lend me your power!"


    "Roar!"


    "Shui Dun¡¤Spiral Pill Shuriken!"


    Naruto stretched out his left hand, and a blue water ball appeared in his hand.If the strongest point of the Rongdun Helix Maru Shuriken is the constant burning power, then the strongest part of the Shuidun Helix Maru Shuriken should be the constant corrosion.


    The power of water escape can continuously corrode the body of the victim.


    Naruto roared and threw the spiral pill shuriken in his hand vigorously: "Go to death!"


    "Tomb Wheel¡¤Border Prison!"


    He hadn''t successfully attacked before, but this time Madara became smart and replaced him with the shadow to endure Naruto''s attack.


    "He ran away!" Sasuke, who had been watching Operation Madara, couldn''t help but reminded.


    Chapter 768: Fierce Battle Spot Two


    "I see!" Naruto nodded, and didn''t go to see Sasuke, there was no room for him to be distracted during the fight.The other hand grabbed the Qiu Dao Jade behind him and turned it into a stick and slammed it on the invisible figure in front of him.


    "Puff!"


    The deadlock didn''t last long, and Madara''s shadow retreated and slowly returned to him.


    Having been staring at Uchiha Madara, Sasuke discovered this phenomenon.


    "That''s it, the shadow can''t always exist, do you have to return to yourself after a while?" Sasuke said thoughtfully.


    Suddenly, he glanced at his eyes and found the wrinkles on Madara''s body, which were the wounds caused by the Spiral Pill Shuriken that had resisted Naruto before the shadow.


    As if thinking of something, Sasuke said to Naruto: "Naruto, that guy''s shadow can only exist for a certain period of time, and then it will return to him, and the damage the shadow receives will also be transferred to him!"


    "Is that so?" Naruto suddenly realized: "I thought his move was unlimited? If there is really no trauma, wouldn''t it be too abnormal?"


    "This idiot!" Looking at Naruto who suddenly realized, Uchiha Chen couldn''t help cursing secretly.The battle between the two made Uchiha Tatsun unbearable to look straight, and several times Tatsun couldn¡¯t help but want to jump out to take over the fight. Because the strong man who didn¡¯t know who was hiding in the sidelines, Tatsun was barely suppressing the eagerness in his heart. mood.


    ...


    "What should we do now?" Naruto stepped back, standing on the same line as Sasuke, and asked quietly.


    "What else can I do? Cold." Sasuke said grimly.How come this guy has no brains?


    Even if there is a way, it is impossible to say it now. Once it is said, it will be bad if the spot is prepared.How can we achieve a surprising victory?


    "Naruto!" Sasuke approached Naruto and whispered, "Look at my gestures and attack me."


    "Attack you?" Naruto was a little surprised and couldn''t help but say it out loud.


    "Be quiet!" Sasuke glanced at Uchiha Madara, saw that he did not respond, he was relieved, and then continued: "Don''t ask so much, just attack me, and don''t worry about the others. "


    Sasuke will not explain the plan completely to Naruto. With Naruto''s head, he can understand his plan. He is most suitable to be an executor.There is no need to know so much.


    "Did you discuss it?" After seeing the two of them chatting and talking for a long time, Madara couldn''t help but said: "Who will die first after the negotiation?"


    "You are the damn person!" Naruto yelled.


    "Xianfa Helix Maru Shuriken!"


    "Humph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, raising his left hand, "Don''t underestimate me."


    "Chidori!"


    The two shook the ninjutsu in their hands and blasted towards each other.


    "Why, started fighting?" Madara couldn''t help but laughed, but he was still subconsciously wary in his heart. It was impossible for the two of them to do such a meaningless thing.


    With the previous case of being once in the shadow of the second generation of Naruto Senshou, it is impossible for him to make a second mistake.


    The two hands were about to collide with each other, and each could already feel the power contained in the other''s ninjutsu.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s figure appeared strangely in front of them.


    "Crack!"


    The two attacks simultaneously acted on Madara''s body.


    "What...what''s going on? Why am I here?"


    Up to this moment, Uchiha Madara didn''t understand why he appeared here.Suffering from the attacks from both sides, Uchiha Madara let out a painful howl.


    "The tomb... the tomb wheel!"


    Finally escaped from the attack of the two.Uchiha Madara panted, still not understanding why he appeared there.


    "Naruto! Show me that shadow to death!" Sasuke yelled, then drew away and ran towards Uchiha Madara.


    Withdrawing the Kusanaru sword from his waist, Sasuke suddenly came to Uchiha Madara''s face and stabbed Madara''s chest with a knife!


    Naruto responded.


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Spiral Pill Shuriken!"


    Pressing the ninjutsu in his hand and pressing directly on the shadow, Shouzuru not only has the power to control the sand, his chakra also contains a kind of sealing power.


    Helixmaru''s shuriken was suppressed on the shadow, suppressed by the power of the tail beast, the shadow was completely unable to return to Madara''s body.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Naruto hurriedly used the jade for seeking Taoism into a stick and stuck it on the shadow, completely suppressing the shadow.


    It is naturally impossible for Madara to watch his shadow being suppressed by Naruto, and pull away to attack Naruto.However, Sasuke in front of him has been harassing him, so he has no time to care about Naruto.

 452 Naruto Power System Chapter 452

    "Get out of here!" Madara impatiently drew his jade stick to Sasuke.


    Dexterously blocking Madara''s jade stick with the Kusanaru sword, Sasuke looked at him with cold eyes and said, "It is absolutely impossible for you to harass."


    "What?" Madara''s eyes widened, his begging jade stick didn''t even smash the Kusanagi sword among assistant assistants.This surprised him a bit, why is this?


    Isn''t his jade stick that is the hardest thing in the world?


    "how is this possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible!" Sasuke roared, and pulled away to put Kusanaru sword behind him, condensing Chakra in his hands.


    It''s as if countless birds are chatting in the ears.


    "Chidori!"


    Sasuke pushed hard and pressed the ninjutsu in his hand towards Madara.Madara did not panic, but dodged and dodged, his body constantly rising, standing volley in the air.


    "Do you want to hide in this way?" Sasuke sneered, his body suddenly disappeared in place, suddenly appeared behind Madara, and Chidori pressed hard against Madara''s heart.


    "When?" Madara was taken aback!


    It was too late when he wanted to dodge, and he barely avoided the fatal point. Sasuke''s Chidori hit Madara''s back waist, and the violent Chakra forcibly tore Madara''s back waist.


    Following Sasuke''s attack, Madara smashed to the ground with a rumble, splashing clouds of dust.


    "Good job! Sasuke!" Naruto couldn''t help but exclaimed when he saw this, "This guy Madara shouldn''t be able to make waves anymore!"


    "No." Sasuke frowned and shook his head: "My attack did not hit his fatal point. This injury is nothing to him, and it did not cause any substantial damage."


    "Isn''t this dead?" Naruto''s eyes widened, unable to believe that Uchiha Madara could even escape this.


    Chapter 769: Fierce Fighting Spot Three


    "Naruto, don''t be careless, we haven''t won yet." Sasuke cautiously looked at where Uchiha was lying on the ground, and he whispered: "I can feel that I didn''t cause him any substantial harm."


    "What?" Naruto''s eyes widened: "Isn''t this dead?" I couldn''t believe it, this was almost cut by Sasuke, and there was still nothing wrong. Is the skin so thick?


    Naruto felt that this old guy named Uchiha Madara might have to change his name to Uchiha. Unable to beat Xiaoqiang. He had a sentence in his heart that he didn''t know if he should talk about it.


    In comparison, Sasuke didn''t have the fancy thoughts of Naruto. As long as his opponent is not dead, he can always maintain a calm heart.


    Putting away the Kusanaru sword in his hand, Sasuke stood on the mound, the breeze blew, blowing up his robe, and the long wind drove his hair to flutter.


    Seeing Sasuke''s cool look, Naruto couldn''t help but cut a word softly. This guy is good everywhere, but a little bit. He likes to pretend too much. He acts like a stranger not to enter all day and provokes the group of elementary students. Sister nympho is not good.


    Getting up from the dust, Uchiha Madara glanced at the two of them with bad eyes, and snorted coldly: "It seems that I still underestimate you."


    At first, he was able to despise the two of them aloft, but now Madara dare not despise the two of them anymore. If Uchiha Madara is worthy of a single fight, but the two add up to a situation where one plus one is greater than two.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands.The master Uchiha Madara was still a little caught off guard facing two stunned fists.


    "It looks like it won''t work anymore." Madara wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, thinking in her heart.


    However, under the eyes of the two, Madara had no possibility of breaking the game.


    "You have to find your other eye quickly."


    Madara knew that only by regaining his own eyes could he completely suppress the two of them. With only one reincarnation eye, the true power of the reincarnation eye could not be exerted at all.


    Obviously, his strength was approaching invincible, but because of one eye, he was unable to exert 100% of his strength.This feeling of being castrated by half of the power is really too awkward.


    "Xianfa ¡¤ Yinpai Lei Dun!"


    Uchiha Madara Kiejin with both hands, yelled at the two, and threw the ninjutsu in his hand at the two.


    The dark purple thunder and lightning flew past with its teeth and claws, trying to seize the opportunity before the two of them could react.


    Although the idea was good, the two were not apprentices who had just learned ninjutsu. They reacted the moment they saw Uchiha Madara''s move.He stamped his feet and avoided the ninjutsu attack.


    Lei Dun''s power hit the ground directly, and the dilapidated ground was once again devastated by ninjutsu, and a bit of arc was added to the charred soil.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto roared, and immediately stretched out a hand. The bright red Nine-Tailed Chakra immediately separated two claws to help Naruto stabilize the Chakra.


    A spiral pill with scarlet chakras slowly formed in Naruto''s hands.


    "Understood!" Sasuke understood Naruto''s meaning instantly after hearing Naruto''s shout, and approached Naruto''s hand to release ninjutsu.


    "You come to cooperate with me this time!" Sasuke yelled softly.


    "Fire escape, add fate!"


    "Feng Dun¡¤Super Jade Spiral Pill Shuriken!"


    "Combined Ninjutsu¡¤Shikuden¡¤Hikaru Hayate Jet Black Arrow Zero!"


    The actions of the two have approached synchronization, and with the ninjutsu in their hands, they attacked Uchiha aggressively.The ninjutsu in his hand felt powerful just by looking at it. If he was hit, he would have to peel off if he didn''t die.


    Naturally, Madara would not sit and wait for death. He wanted to escape when he was in the air. When Sasuke saw this, he felt anxious and couldn''t help but yelled, "Don''t want to run."


    A strange light flashed through the reincarnation eyes in his eyes, his pupil technique was released, and Uchiha Madara, who was about to escape, appeared strangely in front of them.


    "It''s like this again?" Uchiha Madara was very anxious, with a hint of eagerness and impatientness on his face. In anxiousness, he could only pinch the Qiu Daoyu behind his back, point his finger at the two, and smash the Qiu Daoyu towards the two. .


    With the impediment buffer of Qiu Daoyu, Uchiha Madara managed to escape.Seeing the attack from the two hit the position where he stood just now, leaving a bottomless pit, Madara couldn''t help but a trace of cold sweat broke out behind him.


    The four generations in the distance saw that Naruto and Sasuke didn''t hurt Uchiha Madara and couldn''t help but sighed together.


    "It''s just a little bit worse." The second generation of Naruto Qianshou couldn''t help sighing.


    "It would be great if I could still use the spiral flashing super round dance roaring three styles now." Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at his annihilated arm, and muttered underneath.


    "What did you say?" Hearing the name of the long move of Bofeng Shuimen, the second generation of Hokage was full of black lines.


    "This guy, just like my elder brother, has some nerve problems." Qianshoujian calmly moved a step to the side, a little farther away from the Bofeng Shui gate, things like mental retardation are contagious.


    "It''s really a pity." The three generations of Hokage have no prejudice against Bo Feng Shuimen. After all, they are the successors chosen by themselves. This successor is good everywhere. In terms of naming, it is really too different.


    "Well, don''t mind, if Uchiha Madara was defeated so easily, then he would not be the person who could suppress an era in the past."


    "Yes." Sarutobi nodded. After all, it was Uchiha Madara, the god of the Ninja world who is also known as Senju Zhuma. In fact, the fact that Naruto and Sasuke were able to fight Madara has exceeded their expectations. , This is the best result.


    "But we can''t just wait and die. We have to figure out how to help them." The eager guardian Hafeng Mizuno can''t wait to fight Uchiha Madara now is the one who is fighting against Uchiha Madara, always letting his son take the lead, he will be the father Don''t lose face?


    "The battle has developed to this point. Even if we step forward, it will be of no avail. It may be unhelpful. What we should do now is not to disturb them and pray that they can defeat Uchiha Madara."


    "Nonsense!" The second generation of Hokage scolded: "Little monkey, I remember I never taught you to avoid fighting. Even if we can''t help at all here, we can also go to other places. The battlefield is not only At this point, what we should do now is to help other battlefields as much as possible to establish an advantage!"


    Seven hundred and seventieth chapter:

 453 Naruto Power System Chapter 453

    "Little monkey, I seem to have never taught you to escape without a fight." A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the second generation Hokage Thousands of Hands, and there was a hint of meaning in his tone.


    "Although we can''t get involved here, we can''t just give up like that. We can''t help in the main battlefield. We can go to other battlefields to build an advantage.


    When Naruto disappeared, the Chakra he shared with others must have disappeared, so I don¡¯t know what the outside situation is like. We might be able to help them in the past."


    After listening to Bo Feng Shuimen, his eyes lit up, his left hand slapped his right palm and he suddenly realized: "Yes! We can help other people. We also know how the situation there is now. At least a few of us will definitely be able to clear the siege in the past. That''s right."


    Sarutobi thought for a while, feeling a little ashamed. To be honest, he really did not expect to go to other battlefields to support. In his opinion, as long as the main battlefield is fixed, then everything else does not matter. It will be divided into battlefields or something. Solved easily.


    "It''s my fault. Teacher, you are right. Even if it is useless to stay on the main battlefield, we can go to other battlefields to help. I believe they must need our help at this moment."


    Seeing Sarutobi''s Chen Ken''s appearance during the second generation of Hokage Chishouka, he nodded in satisfaction, with a teachable look on his face.


    "Not much to say, let''s go ahead, four generations, you are here, here you are needed more!" Qianshou Jianma said to Hafeng Shuimen, and left with Sarutobi Hizen to cast the Thunder God technique.


    It wasn''t until the two of them left that Bofeng Shuimen all smiled. After they disappeared completely, Bofeng Shuimen sighed softly.


    In fact, why didn''t he know the meaning of Qianshou Jianjian?With only one hand left, how much combat power can he exert?


    Although other battlefields are not as dangerous as the main battlefield, they actually need more powerful people to help.


    Even after Naruto shared Chakra with others, they couldn''t solve the enemies on other battlefields. It is conceivable that the battlefield situation over there was so serious.


    Although he was the fourth generation of Hokage, Konoha''s golden glitter, but without a hand, even if he could make seals with one hand, he could not fully exert his strength.


    It''s better to stare here than this, his Flying Thunder God technique might still have miraculous effects.


    Thinking of this, Hafeng Mizumon and Hee couldn¡¯t help showing a trace of worry on their faces. They looked up at the two fighting Uchiha Madara, and muttered in their hearts: "Naruto, you have to come on, sure. To win!"


    Even if Bo Feng Mizumen didn''t want to admit it, Sasuke and Naruto had already surpassed them at the moment. He looked at the three fighting on the court with concern. He wanted to help, but he didn''t know where to start. .


    The methods like before are definitely no longer suitable now, and Uchiha Madara, who has preparedness, can no longer let them succeed, but in desperation, Hafeng Mizuno had to step forward to Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, what''s going on with you?"


    Kakashi opened a writing wheel, looked at Metkay solemnly, and shook his head solemnly, saying, "The situation is not very good, although I don''t know what Naruto used to continue Matkay''s life. , But if you don¡¯t get treatment in time, it¡¯s still life-threatening."


    "How could this happen?" Xiao Li was startled. He hadn''t heard Kakashi say before. He suddenly heard what Kakashi said. He couldn''t help but said in a hurry: "Mr. Kai!"


    "Little Li, don''t worry." Kakashi said to Xiao Li: "Kay is not life-threatening for the time being. As long as someone uses medical ninjutsu to maintain it, it won''t be a big problem, but even after the cure, it may be possible in this life. I can''t be a ninja either."


    "It doesn''t matter." With tears in his eyes, Xiao Li''s nose and tears flowed out, sadly said: "It doesn''t matter, as long as Teacher Kai is fine, ninja, ninja or something, I believe Teacher Kai will see it in the future."


    Even so, everyone knows that this is just Xiao Li''s self-comfort, a ninja, even if it loses his life, it doesn''t matter, but if you suddenly tell him that you can''t be a ninja in this life.For him, it will be a fatal blow.


    What''s more, for a single-celled creature like Metkay, it can be said that a ninja is his life. If he can no longer be a ninja in this life, then what is the meaning of his life?


    The fierce battle on the main battlefield is still going on. Uchiha Tatsu felt that he could no longer continue like this now. It was meaningless to hide here. The situation in front of them seemed to be at the end of the fight and they didn''t know what year and month they would go.


    I don''t know if Uchiha Madara realizes that without two reincarnation eyes, there is no way for him to perform unlimited reading.


    "It seems we still have to make plans early." Uchiha Tatsumi stroked his chin, thinking carefully.


    The most important thing now is to find Uchiha''s belt soil first, and take his reincarnation eye in his hand, so that he can remain invincible.


    As for where is the soil now?Tatsumi smiled slightly, and the two ordinary eyes suddenly turned into scarlet kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and Uchiha Tatsumi shouted in a low voice: "Shenwei!"


    Uchiha Tatsuo''s figure suddenly disappeared in place.


    It''s easy to find the Uchiha belt soil. Just follow the path of the gods to find it. It''s easy to find it.


    Although Chen''s divine power space and the space with soil are not the same space, there is no intercommunication between different spaces, but this is useless for Chen.


    I don''t know how many grades of pupil power Yichen is higher than, so it couldn''t be easier to find the evaluation rate of the space with soil.


    ...


    In the divine power space with soil, with soil squatting halfway on the ground, panting with big mouths, in front of him is Sakura, the last member of the seventh class.


    "In my life, although I did a lot of wrong things, I don''t regret it at all. Although we are still enemies, I still want to ask you to do one thing." Take the soil half squatting, controlling the body with difficulty. Heijue, try not to let him control his body.


    Daido asked Sakura, "Although we are still enemies, I still want you to do me a favor."


    Sakura looked at the soil, feeling a little unbearable, she whispered: "What? Tell me. I''m within my ability to do my best."


    Chapter 771: Uchiha Tatsumi Appears


    Sakura looked at the stubbornly supporting Uchiha brought the soil, and felt a little unbearable. Although they were indeed unshakable enemies before this, Sakura couldn''t refuse his request at this time.


    "Just talk about it, as long as it''s within the scope of my ability, I will promise you." Sakura reluctantly said.


    Uchiha breathed hard with the dirt, and when Sakura had agreed to his request, there was still a slight smile on that slightly distorted face, he said with a smile.


    "My body has been controlled by Heijue. If I want to destroy this reincarnation eye, then the Heijue in my body will definitely not agree, so I can only ask for your help and destroy mine. This reincarnation eye!"


    "What?" Sakura was a little surprised, but didn''t expect that Uchiha''s request for soil was this.


    "Please hurry up... Hurry up, I am already very difficult to control Heijue, and I may not be able to control Heijue in a while. Once that time, Heijue will definitely control my body and send the reincarnation eye Uchiha Madara''s hand."


    "Ze... absolutely can''t let Uchiha Madara get two reincarnation eyes." After Uchiha finished speaking, he felt a little short of breath. Heizue inside him seemed to understand the current situation and began to struggle hard.


    "Hurry up, hurry up! I can''t help it anymore." Seeing that Sakura was silent, Uchiha took the soil and shouted at Sakura.


    "I, I understand." Sakura nodded, took out a kunai, clenched her hands, and tremblingly approached Uchiha''s eyes with soil.


    "Hey, you want to destroy the reincarnation eye, have you asked me?" At this moment, a strange laughter came from the soiled body, his other half body was strangely black, with a normal mouth grin. Open, the grown-up mouth seemed to make a mocking smile.


    "Not good!" Uchiha subconsciously said loudly with his pupils shrinking slightly: "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    "I know!" Sakura''s teeth were tight, and Kunai slowly approached Uchiha''s eyes with soil. To be honest, Sakura did not expect that with soil would make such a determination.


    But to tell her to pierce Motoi''s eyes with a wave of mercilessness, to be honest, Sakura still couldn''t do it.She relented.


    "I won''t let you succeed!" Heizue, who was suppressed by the soil, caught the loophole of the soil, and took the opportunity to control the body with the soil to press down, and happened to avoid Sakura''s attack.


    When she missed a hit and wanted to start, Sakura couldn''t bear it anymore. Looking at the cold sweat on her forehead, she could imagine how much pain she was suffering at the moment.


    "Why don''t we change the way, so that Uchiha Madara can''t get his eyes, and it doesn''t have to be destroyed." Kosakura put down the kunai in her hand and couldn''t bear it.


    "You still underestimate Uchiha Madara." With a bitter smile: "If you don''t destroy this eye, Madara will definitely find a way to get it. There is still nothing in this world that he can''t get, unless you destroy this thing. Drop."


    "Hurry up, come again!" Take the soil yelled.


    Kozakura took a deep breath, aimed at her eyes with dirt, slowly closed her eyes, and stabbed at that place!


    "Puff!" The sound of a sharp object piercing the skin made Sakura''s heart tremble.Slowly opened his eyes, but the half of the body controlled by Kazuki with the soil blocked Kozakura''s kunai with his hand, and kunai pierced into the palm of his hand, just to escape the disaster.


    "You fellow, you want to stop me!" With a low voice, Tai Tu snorted, and then tightly held the other hand with the other uncontrolled hand.

 454 Naruto Power System Chapter 454

    Soon, Take the soil shouted at Sakura: "Quick, it''s now!"


    "You bastard! You really don''t want to die!" The black who was suppressed in the soiled body couldn''t help being shocked, and said anxiously.


    This time, Sakura did not hesitate, pulled out the kunai that was inserted into the palm of her hand, and once again aimed at the soiled eyes, without hesitation, Sakura waved her hand and tried to penetrate.


    "Wait, wait, you have to know that once you start, this guy can''t live anymore, you have to think about it!" Hei Jue saw that something was wrong, and couldn''t help but say loudly to Sakura.


    Kozakura was shocked when she heard Heizue''s words, but she didn''t stop her movements, looked at the controlled half of her body fiercely and said, "You are the damn person!"


    "Asshole!"


    At this moment, a space-time vortex appeared strangely in the open space beside them, and the sudden situation caused several people to stop their movements.


    Sakura shook Kunai in her hand, and subconsciously stopped.


    I saw a white hand stretched out from the space-time vortex, and "snap" Sakura''s hand holding Kuwu''s hand, and a soft and jade voice came into the ears of several people.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk, this is the eye of reincarnation, isn''t it a pity to be destroyed like this? It''s better to keep this thing."


    Xiao Sakura was slightly startled when she heard this sound, and she subconsciously looked at the space-time vortex, until this time, the figure slowly walked out of the space-time vortex.


    The familiar white dress, familiar face, and familiar black hair made Sakura subconsciously let go of Kunai in her hand, and muttered to herself: "Sa...Sasuke!"


    Suddenly, she seemed to have reacted. She looked at the visitor''s eyes changed, looked at him cautiously, jumped back, and said solemnly: "No, no, you are not Sasuke, who are you? "


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Kozakura frowned: "You...you are Uchiha Tatsuo!?"


    "Unexpectedly, your reaction was quite fast." Chen raised his brows and nodded in satisfaction. It seems that after missing for so long, everyone still hasn''t forgotten him.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!" When Sakura heard Uchiha Tatsumi admit her identity, her pupils couldn''t help but shrank slightly, she subconsciously took out Kunai, and looked at him defensively across her chest.


    "Why are you here!" Sakura couldn''t help but shouted coldly.


    "Where do I need to report to you?" Chen glanced at Sakura and asked back.


    "Aren''t you...you are dead!" Sakura held on, holding Chen''s eyes, and bit the bullet and continued: "Didn''t you have been killed in the previous battle?"


    "Who told you that I was dead?"


    Seven hundred and seventy second chapter:


    "Who told you that I was dead?"


    Hearing the news of his death, Uchiha Tatsu could not help but raised his brows and looked at Sakura in surprise.


    Kozakura glanced at the Uchiha belt soil, who was half squatting on the ground, and said cautiously: "They said that you were killed by Uchiha Madara who had just reincarnated from the dirty soil while fighting."


    "Me? Was beaten to death by Uchiha Madara who had just reincarnated from the dirty soil?" Chen seemed to hear the biggest joke in the world, and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Yes, and there are many eyewitnesses. Although I was not on the battlefield at the time, I heard many people say that you died miserably." Although Sakura was cautious in her heart, she did not hide anything. After all, this was a lot of people. The facts we have seen.


    After listening to Tatsun, he understood. He glanced at Uchiha who was squatting on the side. He couldn''t help but chuckled. He squatted down and faced Uchiha who was carrying soil. He smiled and said, "All of this is your ghost. Right?"


    After listening, where did Uchiha Tatsuno not know who caused this?It was nothing more than that after I couldn''t perceive Uchiha Tatsu''s existence, she thought Tatsun was dead, so the guys who brought the soil and the pocket together made a farce.


    Hearing Uchiha Tatsu''s words, Taito grinned and nodded with a wry smile: "It is indeed we arranged for someone to do it. There is no way. The main reason is that your deterrence is too great. If even you are defeated, then the ninja The momentum of the coalition forces will definitely be suppressed by us."


    "Only in this way can we achieve a phased victory."


    Tai Tu reluctantly smiled bitterly. After all, Uchiha Tatsu''s deterrent power is really too great. Moreover, he is a threat to the Ninja Allied Forces and to Akatsuki. This double-edged sword, instead of letting him It''s better to get rid of it as soon as it grows up to bite yourself.


    Anyway, they couldn''t find Uchiha Tatsun''s trace, as long as Uchiha Tatsun never appeared, then this lie would never be revealed.


    "We used Shiraito to be like you, let Uchiha Madara beat Shiraito to death, faked the appearance of you being killed by Uchiha Madara." Uchiha smiled bitterly and shook his head. The facts were told.


    Uchiha Chen pondered for a while, and finally realized: "It turns out to be like this!"


    Immediately, he looked at Jiedu with a weird and mocking look: "It seems that you are really rubbish. If you can only think of this way, are you not afraid of my sudden appearance?"


    "We have confirmed at the time that we did not perceive the existence of your chakra in this world. Before, although you were very strong, we were able to perceive the existence of your chakra. Moreover, we used to monitor your white Never disappeared."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha paused with Tuto: "Our Akatsuki organization uses special methods to monitor others. So after we sensed that your chakra disappeared, we formulated such a plan so that everyone is already you. already dead."


    "Are you sure you are not taking revenge?" Chen looked strange.


    In order to suppress the momentum of the ninja coalition forces is one aspect, of course, it does not rule out this is an aspect of Uchiha''s retaliation with soil.


    After all, Tatsun didn''t lose Uchiha''s face with dirt at the beginning, even on the battlefield, Uchiha''s face with dirt was lost a lot by Uchiha.


    In making this plan, Uchiha''s desire to take revenge on the land is unavoidable. The people who told the ninja coalition army, in fact, Uchiha Tatsumi is not as strong as he imagined, and in front of Uchiha Madara, he is still like a child who is babbling , Vulnerable.


    Bringing the soil and groaning, it seems that I thought of what Chen thought. In front of Uchiha Tatsumi, bringing the soil can finally suppress Heijue tenaciously. Even if the soil is released and the control is released, Heijue cannot control the body with the soil. .


    He smiled bitterly: "To be honest, I did mean to vent my anger, otherwise, I wouldn''t just acquiesce in this way when proposing this plan."


    Seeing Taito confessed, Uchiha Tatsuno nodded and snorted.


    This guy, if he can''t beat himself, he can only come to Yy like this. Such an enemy makes Uchiha Tatsuno even want to start.


    "Speaking of which, what is your purpose?" Sakura suddenly said when seeing the two of them suddenly become silent.


    "My purpose?" Chen asked back, turning his head to look at Sakura, and suddenly smiled strangely: "Guess!"


    "Asshole!" Kozakura roared, throwing out the kunai in her hand, and then stomped her feet, rushing towards Uchiha Tatsumi, and she squeezed her fist and waved it: "Anyway, you are nothing. Good guy, no matter what your purpose is, I won''t let you succeed."


    "Huh!"


    Uchiha Tatsun suddenly disappeared in the same place, but Kumo did not hit Uchiha Tatsun, but rushed straight back, and finally fell to the ground.


    "What?" Kozakura''s pupils suddenly shrank, and she subconsciously wanted to stop. She stepped on the ground forcefully, and finally stopped rushing forward.


    "Are you sure you want to do it with me?"


    "Where!" Sakura cautiously looked around, for fear that Uchiha Tatsu would suddenly appear from somewhere, she didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Kozakura suddenly reacted when she heard Chen''s voice, and once again took out a kunai from her waist, and threw it towards the place where the sound came from.


    This time Chen didn''t avoid it, stretched out two fingers, and pinched Kuwu in his hand.


    "Oh, young man, don''t be so reckless."


    "It''s as if you are very old, but I am even older than you." Kozakura sneered, not paying attention to Uchihatatsu''s words.


    Chen chuckled lightly when she heard Sakura''s mockery.


    "As long as you knock you down, your purpose will naturally tell me!" Sakura ignored Uchiha''s contempt and rushed toward Tatsun once again.

 455 Naruto Power System Chapter 455

    Sakura''s fist was full of power, and the full-bodied Chakra was shocked even with the soil.


    "If this punch goes down, I might die." Tai Tu couldn''t help but think like this in his heart.


    "Even if you don''t die, you will peel off." He swallowed deeply and looked at Sakura warily. Sure enough, a woman can''t be offended. An angry woman, you don''t even know what she will do. Crazy things.


    "Come down!" Sakura roared, and the fist in her hand slammed toward Uchiha Tatsuo.


    "Cherry blossoms!"


    Chapter 773: Sakura''s Transformation


    "Cherry blossoms!"


    Sakura roared.


    Gathering Chakra on his fist, the fierce air wave dashed through the air, even if it was far away, I could feel the power of this air wave.


    Under the impact of the air wave, the rocks in the realm passed by were all scattered and split, as if petals were flying away, looking fascinating.


    Uchiha Tatsu was expressionless, looking at the aggressive Sakura, to outsiders, it seemed as if he was shocked by Sakura''s aura.


    "Good opportunity!" Sakura''s eyes lit up. Of course she wouldn''t think that Chen was frightened by her own aura, but now is the best time for her to attack. Of course, Sakura will not miss such a good opportunity.


    "Break it to me!" Kozakura slammed Uchiha Tatsumi with her fist.


    "boom!"


    "What...what?" Sakura stiffened all over, she stood still, not daring to move at all.


    Her fist seemed to hit an air barrier, and an invisible barrier blocked the two of them, making it impossible for Sakura''s fist to hurt Uchiha.


    "How could it be!" Sakura gritted her teeth, unable to believe this fact.


    "Break it to me!" She yelled, crossed her hands constantly, and struck hard in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, but this was all in vain. The barrier in front of Tatsumi did not appear to ripple at all, let alone Break the barrier.


    "Give up." Upon seeing this, Uchiha kindly reminded him: "You can''t break his barrier."


    The soil with reincarnation eyes can naturally see the air barrier, and it can also see Kozakura''s punch and punch in vain, which is of no use to Uchiha.


    Can''t bear it!


    "No, I don''t believe it!" Kozakura pursed her mouth and gritted her teeth, always refusing to believe what Taito said, and hit Uchiha Tatsuta with punch after punch.


    "Hey." Take the soil can only sigh lightly and stop making a sound.


    "Damn it!" Sakura gritted her teeth and said fiercely.


    Suddenly, she backed away suddenly, gasping for breath.


    Her eyes were firm, as if she had made some decision.Sakura slowly closed her eyes, and when she opened her eyes suddenly, Uchiha Tatsu felt a large chakra pouring out of the yin seal on Sakura''s forehead.


    Although the huge amount of chakra was not as much as the chakra in Uchiha Tatsumi''s body at the moment, at least it could be said to be of the tail beast level, and it was not much different from the Uchiha Madara and Senjuju back then.


    "Is it a yin seal? It can store such a huge amount of chakras, allowing a ninja to have a huge amount of chakras in an instant without backlash." Upon seeing this, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    This yin seal is indeed a trick that people can¡¯t help but admire. As we all know, the standard for measuring a ninja is nothing more than the three levels of ninja fantasy. There are very few ninjas like Kai who only know physical skills. There are also few ninjas who specialize in illusion arts like Sunset Red.


    So the most important indicator to measure a ninja is actually ninjutsu, and the source of ninjutsu is actually chakra and chakra control, etc., even a ninja like Kai who only knows physical skills can not do without chakra.


    The Yin Seal can make a person suddenly have a huge chakra comparable to the tail beast. In terms of the amount of chakra, it is not at the same level as the opponent. Such an increase is equivalent to the tail orc¡¯s column strength without side effects. , Do not increase too much for a ninja.


    If it weren''t for the fact that learning the Yin Seal requires the subtlety of Chakra control, Yin Seal can even be said to be the number one technique in the Ninja world.Unlike the Eight Doors Dunjia, opening the door requires squeezing the potential of one''s own body, and even opening the Eight Doors is life-threatening.


    The Yin Seal has no life-threatening danger, no side effects, and can even stay young forever.Do women have to learn ninjutsu?


    Tatsumi looked at Sakura thoughtfully, and subconsciously thought in her heart: "What if you pass this trick to Ino?" In this case, you don''t have to worry that Tatsun will still look young after a few years, while Ino will grow old. .


    After opening the Yin seal, Kozakura made two traces from the mark on her forehead, and followed her body around her body.


    Chen could feel that it was these two intertwined lines that gave Sakura a huge amount of chakras, which were transmitted to Sakura''s meridians, continuously moisturizing Sakura''s body.


    After the Yin Seal was completed, Kozakura twisted her neck and made a crisp sound of bone creaking. She turned to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, her eyes full of warfare.


    "This time, I won''t be as timid and cowardly as before! Me, Haruno Sakura, a member of Class 7!" Sakura stood there brazenly.


    At this moment, the original Sakura who was only a nympho, shuddered and fled when met the enemy, disappeared, never reappeared. Some, it was just the Haruno Sakura who was not afraid of a powerful enemy and went up to the enemy!


    "Come on!" Sakura roared, stomped her feet, and rushed to Uchiha Tatsuo again.


    "Boom!"


    The fist smashed in front of Uchiha Tatsuo again. This time, although Uchiha Tatsuo''s defense was still not broken, everyone could feel the tremor from the barrier.


    Especially Chen, who can clearly feel the power on Sakura''s fist, is completely incomparable compared to before.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    Sakura''s fist kept hitting Chen''s face, and the powerful force caused the earth-carrying divine space to tremble constantly.


    "Shashashasha!" Is there any gravel falling from the top of the head?


    Seeing that it was not good, Uchiha Tatsun had to stretch a finger to Sakura''s fist. Sakura couldn''t see it, but Tatsun could clearly see on the barrier. Sakura had already smashed a crack with his fist.


    "Ju... actually broke it?" Taito couldn''t believe it, but through that reincarnation eye, he saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s barrier being smashed into a crack. I believe that after a few more visits, Tatsun''s barrier will be broken. Smashed by Sakura.


    If not, Chen would not make a move.


    At this point, Motoi couldn''t help but said loudly to Sakura, "His barrier has cracked!"


    "Sure enough!" When Sakura''s eyes lit up when she heard the words with dirt, she knew that there is no unbreakable defense in the world, and that is because the strength is not enough. As long as the strength is enough, Chen''s barrier must be broken. .


    Seemingly inspired, Sakura once again increased the frequency of shaking her fists, trying to hit the iron while it was hot, and directly smashed Uchiha Tatsu''s barrier.


    However, Tatsun stretched out his finger at this moment, and pressed it against Sakura''s fist, and the sharp force pierced Sakura''s fist.


    Chapter 774: Target Reincarnation Eye


    Chen stretched out a finger and pressed it against Sakura''s fist, piercing Sakura''s fist with a sharp force, piercing Sakura''s fist alive.


    "Humph!" Kozakura snorted, and quickly retreated, moving away from Uchiha.


    The wound pierced by Uchiha Tatsu on her hand healed automatically in the blink of an eye. When Sakura stood still again, the wound had already scabbed and healed, and there was no trace of injury on her smooth hand.


    If it were not for the blood on the hand, no one would believe that this hand had been injured just now.


    "Good healing ability!" Seeing the soil, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath, subconsciously shaking Sakura''s healing ability.


    "If I had such healing ability back then, no! If Lin had such healing ability, maybe..." Tai Tu couldn''t help but fall into thought.

 456 Naruto Power System Chapter 456

    Back then, if it weren¡¯t for being hit by a boulder, he would have died at the sight, maybe he wouldn¡¯t give his writing wheel to Kakashi Hagi, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be taken by Uchiha Madara. , Brought him to Madara''s secret base and began his miserable life.


    If Lin had this healing ability back then, perhaps after being stabbed by Kakashi''s Rachel, she wouldn''t die.


    Shaking his head, bring the soil to know that all this is just his own imagination, where there are so many ifs in this world.The past is the past, subconsciously, can''t help but smile wryly.


    "Good healing ability." Chen praised.


    "Huh!" Sakura snorted coldly, not paying attention to Chen''s praise, and it was not Sasuke, and this big demon had invaded Konoha village in the first place, so she wouldn''t be idiots.


    "Let me ask again, what is the purpose of your coming here!" Kozakura stared at Uchiha Tatsumi closely, and said word by word.


    Suddenly, Chenxiang thought of something funny, looked at Sakura jokingly, and said softly, "Maybe it''s for you."


    "For me?" Kozakura couldn''t help but stared, she couldn''t help being stunned when she looked at the face that was almost the same as that of Sasuke.


    It took a long time for Sakura to react, her face flushed, and she shouted toward Chen fiercely, "Asshole! You are still talking nonsense!"


    "Then why are you blushing?"


    "I..." Sakura was speechless. She admitted that she was really crazy just now. The face in front of her, which was almost the same as Sasuke, made her subconsciously regard Tatsun as Sasuke, imagining Sasuke saying similar things to her... , Thinking of this, Sakura''s face flushed again.


    "No, he''s not Sasuke! Sasuke wouldn''t say such things..." As if suddenly thinking of something, Kozakura''s face dimmed, but she cheered up in an instant.


    At this moment, Kozakura''s face had become normal, and she only said coldly: "Are you kidding me?"


    "That''s right!" Chen shrugged when Sakura reacted and said calmly.


    "You bastard!" Kozakura squeezed her fist tightly and wanted to attack again, but it seemed that she had thought of something. She didn''t immediately step forward and stopped in place, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with a cautious expression.


    Chen looked at Sakura with a smile on his face. He didn''t expect that his nominal younger sibling would be so cute, but he could blush just by teasing.


    Suddenly, Chen frowned, glanced to the side, and said coldly: "Dog stuff, you dare to be presumptuous when I am here!"


    "Humph!"


    Chen coldly snorted. At this moment, the black who was about to move around in the soil seemed to feel something terrifying. The body with soil trembled all over, and the controlled half of his body was twisted uncontrollably, and the dark skin was still trembling. .


    However, even so, Heijue did not give up control of the body with the earth. Hei Jue understood that in this situation, no matter what he did was a dead end, once he got out of the body with the earth, he would definitely face it. A devastating blow.


    In this case, it is better to possess the body and seize control of his body with the soil. As long as he gains the control of the body with the soil, he can use his power to escape and give the eyes of reincarnation to Uchiha Madara.


    Because Yuchen had been keeping his gaze on himself before, Heijue did not dare to take the body with dirt unscrupulously. Seeing that Huichen was busy teasing Sakura, Heijue wanted to control the body with dirt by catching fish in troubled waters.


    Unexpectedly, Chen keenly discovered Hei Jue''s motive.


    "If you want to die, I can fulfill you!" Uchiha Tatsumi smiled and looked at the soil, but what he said in his mouth made people chill.


    Especially when Heijue, who is attached to the soil, trembles, and others can''t sense it. Isn''t Heijue still unclear?This naked aura was clearly directed at him.


    "Thanks...Thanks." Feeling that Heizue''s power was hidden once again, he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a sigh of relief with complicated eyes, and finally he sighed and thanked Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "You''re welcome." Chen said coldly, "I came here for you anyway."


    "Me?" Tai Tu was stunned, and then he seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly realized: "It turns out that your goal is also reincarnation."


    "Humph." Chen didn''t speak, and snorted, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was clear, you guessed it.


    Suddenly, Dai Tu suddenly turned his head to look at Sakura, and shouted: "Sakura, come on! Come destroy my eyes, come on!"


    Kozakura was startled, and subconsciously said: "What?"


    "Tatsun, Uchiha Tatsun''s goal is also this eye, absolutely can''t let them get this reincarnation eye, quickly destroy this eye!"


    "Oh... OK!" Sakura nodded hurriedly, took out a kunai, and quickly approached the Uchiha belt soil. With the previous preparations, Sakura can now relieve the burden in her heart.


    I was hesitant before because I couldn¡¯t get past the hurdle in my heart. Now Sakura has just fought with Uchiha Tatsumi, and the hostility in her body has not dissipated. In addition, she has been psychologically prepared before. No hesitation.


    Seeing Kozakura rushing towards his eyes with Kuwu in his hand, Sakura couldn''t help but slowly closed his eyes and sighed, "It''s finally over!"


    Seeing the action of bringing the soil, Xiao Sakura subconsciously flashed in her heart, but she made up her mind again: "Never let them get this eye!"


    Kozakura no longer hesitated, and the pace of her advancement never stopped, and the kunai in her hand pierced straight toward Uchiha''s eyes.


    Chapter 775: Target Reincarnation Eye II


    "It''s finally over." When Uchiha saw that Sakura was determined not to hesitate, Uchiha finally let go of the worries he raised in his heart.


    With a long sigh, Tai Tu slowly closed his eyes. For some reason, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and a figure slowly appeared in his mind.


    "Lin..." With Tu slightly opened her lips, and gently spit out such a word.


    Until the last moment, he still couldn''t let go, and couldn''t forget that it was Kakashi who used Rachel to penetrate Lin''s heart.


    At this moment, a hand stretched out.There was a "click".


    It hasn''t been a long time for Sakura to arrive, so Motou couldn''t help but opened his eyes in confusion, but a figure stood in front of him.


    It was Uchiha Tatsun, who stood in front of Uchiha, smiled and stretched out a hand, holding the kunai that Sakura stabbed.


    Under Uchiha Tatsun''s obstacle, Kozakura could no longer touch the dirt, even a single hair, let alone pierce the dirt-carrying eyes under Tatsun''s obstruction.


    Upon seeing this, Uchiha took the soil and couldn''t help but felt cruel, "This is what you forced me!"


    With a cold look in his eyes, one hand tremblingly raised: "Just for such an eye, destroy me!" With a roar, the hand suddenly poked at his own eyes. Obviously I want to blind myself.


    Under Uchiha Tatsu''s deterrence, Heijue''s control of the soil-carrying body converged a lot, at least it is possible to carry the soil to do some basic actions now.


    Seeing that Kozakura was unable to help herself, he couldn''t help but take the dirt to do it by himself. In any case, he couldn''t let Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Tatsuo get this eye.


    "Want to self-mutilate? Asked me if I did!" Seeing Taito trying to destroy the reincarnation eye, he didn''t wait for Chen to act. Hei Jue, who was shrunk in the soil, was immediately unhappy. Earth stopped the hand he was trying to reach his eyes.


    "Is the young man still very temperamental!" Seeing Heizue''s move, Uchiha Tatsu no longer anxious, with Heijue''s restraint, it is impossible for the earth to have the strength to destroy his eyes.Chen looked at Ji Tu jokingly, and did not rush to make a move, taunting.


    "Even my body is out of control, it''s really sad."


    "Don''t be too proud." Because he wanted to suppress Heijue in his body, panting with dirt and big mouths, his body was shaky, Chen didn''t dare to play too happy, in case he was taken away by Heijue accidentally. His body, controlling the body with the soil to show his might and leave, it is really irretrievable.


    If Hei Jue controlled Zitu''s power, Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to chase him over. Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to show up in front of the public now, without a trace, Chen slightly pressed Heijue¡¯s hand to prevent him from taking away Zion¡¯s body , But perfectly stalemate the two together.


    Hei Jue felt helpless, but he couldn''t express it. He understood that Uchiha Tatsu''s purpose was only to let him contain the soil.


    Tatsumi is confident, as long as Kurozue wants to get the reincarnation eyes with soil, he must follow Uchiha Tatsumi''s vision.This is a naked maneuver, Hei Jueming knows this is a trap, and he can only step into it with one foot.


    "Damn it, do you want to get this eye so much!" Tai Tu felt that Hei Jue in his body was constantly controlling the movement of his body, and couldn''t help but said in despair.


    "Others may be rare, but I am not so rare, I just want to prevent accidents." Uchiha Tatsuno raised his brows and said casually.


    "Do you think you have reincarnation in this world?"

 457 Naruto Power System Chapter 457

    Chen lowered his head, looked down at the soil, and a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "What do you mean? Don''t..." He took the soil to listen, startled, and said quickly.


    Before he could finish speaking, Taito got the answer he wanted, because he raised his eyes and saw the circle of reincarnation eyes in Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes that were filled with a deep purple mysterious atmosphere.


    "This... why do you have reincarnation eyes too!" Taito couldn''t believe it, and didn''t expect Uchiha Tatsuta to also have reincarnation eyes.


    "No, no, you don''t have inter-pillar cells. As a Uchiha family, how can you open the reincarnation eye alone! Only when the body of the immortal and the cursed eye appear on the same person at the same time can it evolve into the reincarnation eye, isn''t it... "


    Tai Tu found out that he had guessed the truth of the matter. He remembered that Uchiha Tatsumi had been mingled with Oshemaru for a while, and until now the group of people under Tatsun was still the former team of Oshemaru.


    When Konoha was conducting in vivo experiments, Dashewan was one of the main researchers. Among them, the secret experiment of transplanting cells between columns was hosted by him. It must be Dashewan who secretly hid a column during the experiment. The intercellular cells were prepared for their own use, but I didn''t expect that Dashewan would not be used, but Uchihasatsu was cheaper.


    "Oshemaru gave it to you, the first-generation cell!" asked Uchiha Tatsumi with a solemn expression in his eyes.


    "Is it important?" Chen shrugged his shoulders and didn''t answer directly. He couldn''t possibly say that this fairy body was exchanged by the system, right?


    "Sure enough, when Oshemaru defected, I should send someone to kill him directly, so that things like this won''t happen after that."


    "Your eyes of reincarnation, I''ll take it unceremoniously." Tatsun smiled relaxedly, and then walked step by step to the face of Uchi, stretched out his hand, and left Uchiha Madara on the reincarnation eye of Uchi Pinch out and play in your hands.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~" Suddenly, the eyes were dug out, and the pain caused the soil to make a scream. Hearing the scream of soil, Kozakura deliberately stepped forward to relieve him, but was Uchi Bo Chen stood in front of him, unable to do anything, he could only watch Chen dig out his eyes with dirt.


    "Since you already have reincarnation eyes, what are you going to do with my eyes?" With soil covering Chen''s eyes, his feet knelt on the ground, breathing heavily, looking up at Uchiha Chen puzzled.


    "You have your plan, and I also have my plan. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the plan, it is better to control things like Reincarnation Eyes in your own hands."


    After obtaining the eyes of reincarnation, Chen was in a good mood, and it was worthwhile that he went to the divine power space with soil, and after achieving his goal, Chen answered the question with soil in an unprecedented manner.


    Chapter 776: Capture


    "This eye, I''ll take it unceremoniously." Uchiha Tatsu held the soiled reincarnation eye and kept moving it up and down.


    "Why, you already have reincarnation eyes, why do you want to take away these eyes?" Bring Tu said sadly.


    "For some things, it is better to control yourself." Uchiha Chen shook his head and said playfully.


    After getting the eyes of reincarnation, Uchiha Tatsun was relieved and eased the restrictions on Sakura.


    "Don''t want to take this thing away!" Kozakura yelled, and rushed up immediately, trying to win back the eyes of Samsara from Uchiha Tatsumi''s hands.


    "Huh?" Chen frowned, avoided Sakura''s attack sideways, and slapped it out with a slap.


    "If it weren''t for Sasuke''s sake, now you are dead." Chen looked at Sakura with cold eyes, but he didn''t like this woman at all.


    Although this woman was obsessed with herself as a group of nympho when she was young, but in the year when Chen played stupid, the attitude of these people was clearly seen in Chen''s eyes.


    It is for this reason that Chen has never cared about them.From beginning to end, only Ino and his brother Sasuke never gave up on themselves.


    It can be said that Konoha was not completely destroyed in Chen''s hands, and these two people accounted for a large part of the reason.


    Kozakura hasn''t been relieved for a long time after being beaten to the ground by Uchiha Tatsumi.Reluctantly supporting him to get up, the Chakra flowing out of the Yin Seal continuously filled his body and healed his injuries.


    Kozakura panted, looked up at Uchiha Tatsumi, and said fiercely: "Although I don''t know what you can do with the reincarnation eye, it will definitely not be a good thing. Even if I try my life, it will not Will let you take him away!"


    Standing up swayingly, Sakura once again rushed toward Uchiha.


    "It depends on you?" Chen was full of disdain, "What do you think you are? After a few days of learning ninjutsu, you have gone to heaven? Swollen?"


    Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s mocking voice deeply hurt Sakura¡¯s ears. Kozakura took a deep breath, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi firmly, and said loudly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m just a medical ninja, I¡¯m Konoha¡¯s. A member, a member of Class 7, I will never allow you to continue to do evil!"


    Kozakura yelled and squeezed her fist and shook it hard at Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Papa!" Chen stretched out a finger in front of Sakura disdainfully.


    "This is your temperament?"


    "Puff!" Chen''s hands were slightly hard, Chakra burst from his fingers, a chakra thread went straight through Sakura''s entire arm, without losing his momentum, and even Sakura violently knocked down on the wall. , Sakura fell softly to the ground, blood flowing from her pierced arm.


    "I don''t have time to play with you anymore." Chen patted the non-existent dust on his face expressionlessly, and turned sideways and stopped looking at Sakura.


    The Gouyu in Chen''s eyes slowly rotated, and the three Gouyu gradually merged to form the shape of a big windmill.


    "No, I definitely can''t let you go!" Kozakura stood up, the injury on her arm became intact under the nourishment of the Hundred Heroes Art, stomped her feet and rushed towards Uchiha.


    "Tian Shou Feet!"


    Kozakura yelled and kicked Uchiha Tatsuno, trying to make a sneak attack while Uchiha Tatsuno''s attention was not on her.


    As a result, just when she was about to meet Uchiha Tatsumi, Tatsun suddenly turned around and saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes, and Kozakura was suddenly stunned.


    Sakura, who was stunned, forgot what she was going to do.


    "Who am I, where am I, what am I going to do?" Sakura relaxed her control over her body, and the Chakra condensed on the soles of her feet dissipated involuntarily, standing in a daze without moving.


    "Have you been in illusion?" Taking the soil half squatted in place, looking at the strange-looking Sakura, he couldn''t help but said.


    You must know that the only person in front of Uchiha Tatsu who can stop Uchiha Tatsuo is only Sakura. If even Sakura is caught in the illusion, then Uchiha Tatsuno will not be hindered in taking the reincarnation eye.


    "No, it can''t go on like this." Bringing the earth down, he forced a sigh of relief and suppressed Hei Jue in his body.


    "Kaleidoscope writes round eyes!"


    Jia Tu worked hard and stared at Sakura with his only remaining eye.


    "Illusory rebound!"


    I don''t know if this trick is useful. After all, Sangou Yushuluyan can rebound illusion, but this trick works on other people. He doesn''t know whether it will work, but if it works, he has to try it.


    "Useful!" Seeing that Sakura who was controlled by Chen Huanshu suddenly moved, he was overjoyed in his heart. He understood that this was the effect of his pupil technique rebound on Sakura''s body, and the soil couldn''t help but increase with joy. The perfusion of pupil surgery.


    "Wake me up!" Bring the soil yelled, a line of blood has already been left in the eye sockets, but Bringing the soil did not care, once again increased the output of pupil power, trying to wake Sakura back.


    He alone cannot prevent Uchiha Tatsu from leaving. Only when Sakura is awakened can there be a slight chance of ruining the reincarnation eye. Although this chance is extremely small, it is necessary to gamble with dirt.


    After bringing the soil to increase the instillation of the pupil power, Sakura''s eyes gradually showed clarity, and the amplitude of her body shaking began to slowly increase, but this was not enough, and more interference was needed. .


    As we all know, dispelling the illusion is nothing more than interfering with the flow of chakras in the body, blocking the movement of the chakras, so that the people who have fallen into the illusion will wake up.


    However, in general, to remove the illusion of another person must touch the body of the other person, only in this way can the flow of chakra in the body of the other person be blocked.


    Zhuanyan is different. People who have Zhuanyan can naturally bounce illusions that are not too strong, but they only work on themselves. If you want to release other people''s illusions, you also need to touch other people''s bodies.


    Similar to the illusion that does not touch someone else¡¯s body, such as taking soil, it is very difficult to forcibly release the illusion of others out of thin air, even if it is a kaleidoscope writing round eyes, if it is not for the strong strength of Sakura, he is also actively releasing the illusion. Tu alone, don''t even think of being able to remove Uchiha Tatsu''s illusion.


    "Don''t wake up at this time, but when will you wait!" Under a loud roar with soil, Kozakura finally woke up.


    Chapter 777: Amaterasu

 458 Naruto Power System Chapter 458

    "Don''t wake up at this time, but when will you wait!" After a loud roar with soil, Sakura finally woke up and broke free from Uchiha Tatsu''s magical cage.


    "Despicable villain, actually used a secret trick!" Sakura looked at Uchiha Tatsun fiercely, feeling uneasy. If Tatsun didn''t perform illusion skills in a blink of an eye, and eat Sakura''s guardian feet, even Uchiha Tatsuta would have to peel off. .


    However, there are not so many ifs in this world. The time on the battlefield is always fleeting. Those who do not catch it can only watch the dawn of victory slip away from their eyes.


    "You have to think of a way." Taito rolled his eyes, and he understood that Kozakura alone could not defeat Uchiha Tatsumi, and the two of them had a chance to regain the reincarnation eye from Tatsumi''s hands.


    Dai Tu didn''t know why he tried so hard to help the ninja coalition side, perhaps to survive, or perhaps because of the last trace of conscience in his heart.


    "Who knows." Taito chuckled lightly, and immediately set his eyes on Uchiha Tatsumi again.


    "I''ll do it first, you can ruin the reincarnation eye depending on the situation!" Dai Tu whispered toward Sakura.


    After listening to Sakura, she was startled, "Are you okay?"


    Bringing the soil did not speak, nodded and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, the only remaining kaleidoscope writing wheel stared at him, the sequelae of forcibly suppressing Heijue has come, but for now, bringing the soil can still support Go down.


    Perhaps it was because Kurojutsu didn''t want Uchiha Tatsu to take away the reincarnation eye. He was not too noisy during this period. Of course, Kurojue would never allow the reincarnation eye to fall into the hands of Kosakura.


    Now he is just dormant, once the time comes, he will rise up to fight back, control the soil to take away the eyes of reincarnation, and then use his power to leave.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Killing Thorns!"


    Uchiha took the soil with his hands and quickly formed the seal, the Chakra inside his body patrolled along the special meridians, and then he sipped softly, and slapped his hands on the ground.


    In an instant, several rattan-like woods protruded from the ground and struck toward Uchiha Tatsumi, trying to tie Tatsumi in place.


    Chen raised his brows and waved his hand to take out a kunai, but in two or more strokes, he chopped the Mudun with soil to pieces.


    However, his face with dirt hasn''t changed. He understands that it is absolutely impossible for only a Mudun Ninjutsu to fix Chen, but now the amount of Chakra in his body is not sufficient.


    The large-scale ninjutsu may not be able to be used, and only limited ninjutsu can be used to control Uchiha Tatsu, and the rest is left to Sakura. I believe that Sakura, who has the art of a hundred heroes, should be able to follow Uchi. Bochen confronted.


    The movement on the hands of the soil did not stop, only to see that he knotted again, and his expression calmly stretched out his hands.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Cutting!"


    If there are still ten Chakras in the soil at the moment, the number of wooden thorns he generates will be counted in the thousands, but now, who is lacking in Chakra, he can only create dozens of wooden thorns that burst out of Chen''s feet.


    Chen frowned. He didn''t expect Hei Jue to give up suppressing the body with earth so decisively, but this is also reasonable. If Hei Jue continues to smash with the earth, Chen should leave with the eyes of reincarnation. Up.


    Without Heijue''s suppression, the soil became a lot easier at once, enduring the pain of being dug out of his eyes, he gritted his teeth and controlled the wooden thorn to attack Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Dozens of wooden thorns seem to make your scalp numb. If you are entangled, you will face dozens of wooden thorns. After being tied, Mu Dun will continue to draw chakras from people.


    Tatsun jumped and escaped the sudden attack of the first wave of wooden thorns, but at this moment, Kozakura slashed out from below, slamming a punch to Uchiha Tatsun''s chest.


    Unprepared, Chen put his hands on his chest and forcibly took the strange punch of Sakura.


    "Boom!"


    With a punch, Uchiha Chen was smashed into the air. Although he looked very embarrassed, he was actually not hurt.


    "It''s really upset!" Uchiha Tatsuno stood up and twisted his neck, and said in a bad tone: "This is the first time I have been beaten up!"


    "In order to reward you, I decided to give you an unforgettable memory!"


    Chenxie smiled and looked at Xiaoying. Although the smile was full, his eyes were very cold, without any emotion.If it weren''t for Chen who didn''t want to grow branches outside the festival, Sakura might have been a corpse now.


    Chen''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes began to turn frantically, staring at the soil, and yelled: "Amaterasu!"


    Ai Tu Jian Chen stared at him, feeling a little bit uncomfortable in a faint sense, and at the moment Uchiha Tatsu performed his pupil technique, the alarm bell in his heart became loud.


    "Not good!" There was no time to react, and the earth was horrified, and could only use the power of the kaleidoscope to avoid it.


    "Shenwei!"


    The soil-carrying body became nothingness, and at this moment, a dark and deep black flame appeared on the position where he was originally standing.With the earth can feel the strong evil aura from the black flame, that aura, even if it is now in the virtual state, can not help but take a deep breath.


    Such black inflammation, if it is burned, I am afraid it will really be wiped out.


    It¡¯s not uncommon to see Amaterasu with soil, like Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke and the others also see amaterasu with soil, but their Amaterasu gives the same feeling as soil. Although it is troublesome, it is not without Ways to deal with.


    However, Uchiha Tatsu''s Amaterasu gave a sense of soil. If he did not escape, he would die.


    "This...this is the real Hell Heiyan Tianzhao!" Hei Jue looked at the flame and couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "What?" He frowned slightly, did not understand the meaning of Hei Jue''s words, and asked subconsciously.


    "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have many abilities, one of which is to control the flame, and you know that this flame is the flame of the sun, but the general kaleidoscope can only project the phantom of the sky.


    Just like the eyes of Itachi and Sasuke, the Amaterasu they showed is just a projection. Although it looks terrifying, it is not impossible to avoid it. The one in front of you is different. This is the real Amaterasu. There is only a dead end!"


    Heizue''s words made Oudo take a deep breath, staring at Uchiha Tatsumi''s mouth in shock, and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "This guy, how did he do it?"


    "If I knew, would I still be here!" Hei Jue said angrily.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy-eight: Divine Power


    "If I knew, would I still be here!" Hei Jue said angrily.


    As the third son of Otsuki Keiyahime, Kurozu has lived for thousands of years. Naturally, he knew that Uchiha Tatsuo''s Amaterasu was different from other people''s.


    However, he only knows that Chen¡¯s Amaterasu is the real Amaterasu, and how exactly it came from is no way of knowing. After all, the ability of Kaleidoscope to write round eyes varies from person to person, and different people awaken. Kaleidoscope writing wheels are all different.


    However, there are very few people in this world who have awakened a kaleidoscope to write a wheel, and those who have been able to awaken a kaleidoscope to write a wheel for thousands of years can count clearly with two hands.


    Even Heijue doesn''t know how many kinds of kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes are. Perhaps one of them happens to be to summon the real Amaterasu Black Flame?Or maybe it happens that Uchiha Tatsuo has this kind of kaleidoscope writing round eyes?


    No one can say such a thing, Hei Jue didn''t dare to pack a ticket to know him absolutely, and he didn''t have the obligation to explain clearly to the soil.


    Although Hei never grabbed Uchiha''s control over the body of the soil, it did not mean that he had to reconcile with the soil. Know that his purpose was to steal the eyes of the soil.


    The current dormancy is just to better take away the eyes of Samsara from Chen''s hands.


    Hearing Hei Jue''s words, brought the soil and curled his mouth. Suddenly, he suddenly reacted and yelled at Sakura: "Quick! Get away, the flames are not something you can bear!"


    Sakura was rushing towards Uchiha Tatsu, when she heard the reminder with dirt, she couldn''t help but froze, subconsciously, her feet stopped in place!


    "What''s the matter?" Sakura said in a daze.At this moment, Sakura suddenly felt the power that could destroy her own life.


    A feeling of heart palpitations touched Sakura, she only felt cold all over, and her whole body trembled. At this moment, he saw the scene before her that touched her deeply.


    "This...what is this?" Kozakura stared blankly at the burning black flames in front of him, and said blankly: "Okay...what a terrifying power!"


    "How can it be so horrible!" Sakura felt the power in the flame and thought in her heart: "If you get caught by this kind of thing, I am afraid you will die immediately!"


    "Never let this kind of thing get on it!" Sakura gritted her teeth and said firmly in her heart.

 459 Naruto Power System Chapter 459

    Thinking in her heart, Sakura couldn''t help but subconsciously became vigilant, for fear that Uchiha Tatsu would perform ninjutsu again.


    Sakura dodges left and right, walking carefully, for fear of being caught by Uchiha Tatsumi, but this feeling of being tied up is not good at all.


    "Cut!" Kozakura couldn''t help but curled her lips, feeling upset.


    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsumi was surprised, "Can I hide?"


    Unexpectedly, at this time, he would be able to avoid his own Amaterasu even with soil.


    "Didn''t it mean that it''s impossible to use the divine power in the divine power space?" Uchiha Chen was puzzled.


    "Who said that it can''t be blurred in the divine power space?" Dai Tu curled his mouth, disdainfully said.


    "No matter where it is, as long as the space is not blocked, the Shenwei Space is invincible!" Dai Tu stood up and said stubbornly.


    "How strong, as long as you can''t hit me, what can you do?"


    "Really?" Uchiha Tatsu said disdainfully: "Do you think that you have a supernatural space, and the world is invincible?"


    "It doesn''t matter if the world is invincible, I only know that you can''t hit me!" Uchiha Tatsun''s tone made Tatsun very unhappy, and Dai Tu felt a little unconvinced, unhappy.


    "Do you alone have power in this world?" Chen was too lazy to care about this idiot, and didn''t want to think about how he entered this space if he didn''t have power.


    However, the mere Shenwei is here to show off his might. You must know that Shenwei is leftover from Chen''s play. It is only used when Chen is usually used to pretend to be forceful. In general, Chen really does not appreciate the ability of this chicken rib. .


    "Today I will tell you one thing. Don''t be able to think that Lao Tzu is the number one in the world. Has anyone heard of it!"


    Uchiha Tatsu spoke contemptuously, without stopping, he took out a kunai, and threw it towards the soil.


    "Humph!" Tai Tu coldly snorted, "I said, you can''t hit me with the mighty power!"


    Chen did not explain either. After Kuwu throws it, he stares at the continuously moving Kuwu, the kaleidoscope in his eyes keeps turning. Finally, Chen''s eyes condensed and his mouth softly shouted: "Shenwei!"


    He only heard "Puff!", Kuwu actually stuck in the soiled lower abdomen, and did not penetrate through his body.


    "What? How could it be, how could this be possible!" Uchiha couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t figure out why, obviously he hadn''t solved the magic spell himself, but why Chen''s kunai would hit him!


    "Idiot! Isn''t this showing that people can also be supernatural!" Hei Jue could not help rolling his eyes when he saw Taitu''s unbelievable look, and couldn''t help but mockingly said: "Didn''t he say everything before? It will be superb."


    "But... but isn''t his kaleidoscope summoning Amaterasu Black Flame, how can it be supernatural?" Tai Tu couldn''t help but ask instead.


    "I don''t know anymore. Maybe someone else''s kaleidoscope has the ability to write round eyes that I don''t know?" Hei Jue curled his lips, "If he can''t be supernatural, then you tell me how he got here. Those who have come to this space? You know that this is your divine power space. Only those who have the same divine power can come in."


    "Yes." Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with an embarrassed expression on his face, now, the method he relies on the most has been broken by Uchiha Tatsumi. Now he, without the surprise of God''s might, his combat power will drop at least more than half. .


    Even if he didn''t compete with him for control of the body, he still couldn''t get a Uchiha Tatsumi now.


    "Now I can only look at you, Kozakura." With helplessness in her heart, Taito can only pin all her hopes on Kozakura. She has no escape for the life of her support, so she can only keep the support to the end. .


    Pulling out the kunai from the lower abdomen, the Mu Dun Chakra in the body is slowly recovering his body, the wound disappears at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it has been scabs in a short time.


    Chapter seven hundred and seventy-ninth:


    With a jump, Kozakura flashed over to Daido, staring tightly at Uchiha Tatsumi, looking embarrassed: "What should we do now?"


    He took a look at Uchiha Tatsumi, turned his head and stretched out his hands to Sakura, helplessly said: "You ask me, who am I asking?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know what to do now." With a bitter smile, "With our strength there is no hope of defeating him, and we can''t even do it. We are not at the same level as the guy in front of us. of!"


    With that said, in fact, Ji Tu''s heart had already planned to give up. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him. He wanted to destroy the reincarnation eye but wanted to redeem himself.


    But now that the reincarnation eye was taken away by Uchiha Tatsumi, he had tried his best, but with the two of them alone, Uchiha Tatsumi could not deal with Uchiha Tatsumi, let alone take away the reincarnation eye from Tatsumi''s hands.


    If you can''t beat it, you can''t beat it. Tai Tu thought in his heart that he didn''t intend to go desperately. If he said that he could destroy the eye of reincarnation effortlessly, then bringing the soil would naturally be nothing. For Lin''s face, it would help. It helped, but for now, forget it.


    With that said, the momentum with the soil will inevitably be weaker.


    "How can you!" Sakura roared: "How can you just give up like this!"


    "Isn''t it the last moment! How can you give up here!" Sakura solemnly looked at Daito, her eyes firmly said: "I will never give up until the last moment!"


    "Never let Samsara''s eyes fall into Uchiha Tatsuo''s hands, once he does something with it, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "Even if I fight for this life, I will stop Uchiha Tatsuno!"


    "A long time ago, I was also very timid. Facing the enemy, I could only shiver and hide behind two teammates. I never want to do that again! So, now I will never retreat!"


    Kozakura took off her forehead protection, and her short pink hair fluttered in the wind. Although Dai Tu looked a bit silly, she looked familiar.


    "Lin..." Tai Tu opened her mouth and couldn''t help but say.


    "what happened?"


    "No." Tai Tu shook his head and said: "Nothing."


    Soon she stood up with dirt and smiled at Sakura: "Since you said that, then I will accompany you to my life."


    "thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Taito turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi: "Now is not the time to talk about this, let''s think about how to deal with that guy!"


    "The plan remains the same, you help me contain that guy, and I wait for an opportunity to take the reincarnation eye and destroy it!" Sakura said coldly.


    "So? Will this risk too much, can you do it?"


    Kozakura shook her head: "I don''t know, but I always have to try it. In fact, I am all to blame. If I can make up my mind earlier, there won''t be so many things afterwards. So in the final analysis, these things are all It''s me, and if that''s the case, it''s me!"


    "Next, this is a special weaponry pill. You don''t have much Chakra in your body. Use this!"


    Bringing the soil took the special bingliang pill thrown by Sakura and stuffing it into his mouth, and at the same time, he folded his hands together and began to form a seal, feeling the chakra filled with the body again, and bringing the soil was full of confidence.


    "This time, it must be successful!"


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Killing Thorns!"


    Dozens of wooden slats stick out from under Uchiha''s body. This time the wooden slats are better than before. Not only are they several times more in number than before, they are also a lot bigger and thicker in size. a lot of.


    Uchiha Chen had a headache. These wooden slats are hard to guard against. Cut them, and new ones will grow after they are cut off. Avoid them. There are a lot of them and they are hard to guard against.


    Taking the soil panting, he couldn''t help laughing when he saw Uchiha Tatsu''s somewhat embarrassed figure.


    "Quick, take advantage of it now!" Tou could not help but remind Sakura loudly.


    "Understand!" Sakura nodded, and the opportunity is not to be missed. He will never come back again. Taking advantage of Uchiha Tatsumi''s overwhelming time now, the possibility of success is the greatest. Once Tatsun reacts, she wants to take the reincarnation eye from him. We have to make other plans.


    Kozakura stamped her feet and rushed forward again, reaching out to try to snatch the reincarnation eye that Uchiha Tatsu was holding in her hand.


    Bringing soil controls the wood thorns as a cover for Sakura. When Sakura approaches Uchiha Tatsu, the two wood thorns separate automatically to make way for Sakura.

 460 Naruto Power System Chapter 460

    She stomped on one foot, and once again approached Uchiha Tatsumi with the reaction force of the wooden thorns, and stretched out her hand to take away Tatsumi''s reincarnation eye.


    "Vision!" Uchiha Tatsu sneered, turned around and put his hands behind him, facing this Sakura, the other hand stretched out his fist into a palm and slapped Sakura hard.


    "Boom!"


    Uchiha Chen did not retreat a step, but Sakura was directly forced to retreat a few steps by this recoil.


    "Okay... so strong!" Sakura was holding her arm, looking at Uchiha Tatsun with a shocked face. She thought that the reason Tatsun didn''t fight her was because of poor physical skills. Originally Tatsun was young when she was facing her palms. Sakura was still a little bit happy.


    I thought it was a win this time, but I didn''t expect that Chen''s physical skills were so strong. Under head-on, Kozakura, who opened the Yin Seal and more weird punches, was not Uchiha Tatsumi''s opponent.


    "What''s the matter?" Taking the soil saw Sakura standing still, couldn''t help but step forward and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay." Sakura shook her head. "That guy''s ninjutsu is already so strong, and I didn''t expect that even the physical skills are unfathomable."


    Bringing the soil took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi, how can he not know Uchiha Tatsumi''s strength now?


    You must know that he is also a person who has been a ten-tailed person Zhuli, and he has also been to such a realm. After seeing Chen''s reincarnation eyes, he probably guessed Chen''s strength.


    At this moment, they should be thankful that Chen didn''t really take it seriously, otherwise, no matter if it''s asking for a jade stick or killing the ashes, Sakura''s arm won''t want it.


    "This girl is also big-hearted. She even dared to fight against her. She didn''t know where her courage came from. She is really innocent!" Hei Jue saw the two of them eaten up, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Shut up for me!" Kozakura flushed her face and yelled at Zizu. She knew that this was not made by Zizu, but by the monster called Heijue inside him.


    Taking a deep breath with the soil, spit it out slowly, and then said: "Don''t say so much, you have to remember, after seeing that guy¡¯s hand changes in color, don¡¯t let him touch him. Otherwise, something will happen!"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty: Unmatched Uchiha Tatsu


    "You have to remember that if the color of that guy''s hand changes, then don''t let him touch it, or something will happen."


    I forgot to remind Sakura before, but it''s not too late. Before Chen hasn''t gotten serious, she must be alert.


    This is not a joke, only those who have been to this level will understand how terrifying it is. Are the four generations strong?It is indeed very strong, especially in the state of reincarnating from the dirty soil, the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshui Gate can be said to be immortal.


    But he was still ruined by the soil with an arm, and even the state of reincarnating from the dirty soil could not be restored. This was annihilated from the soul. No matter how powerful medical ninjutsu you have, the injury on the soul is impossible. healing.


    Sakura doesn''t understand, but I do know it. At any rate, both of them are on the same front. Once Sakura has a problem, he won''t be able to escape.


    "I can only rejoice that this guy won''t be so serious now." Taito sighed in his heart. Although he continues to hold on now, in fact, most of his aroused by Sakura has been consumed.


    He shook his head and started Jieyin again with soil. This time he didn''t dare to be careless, his hands were as dazzling as butterflies wearing flowers.


    This speed of Jieyin, not to mention the number one in the ninja world, is at least the best in the ninja world. You must know that this guy with soil has been doing nothing for a long time after being rescued by Madara. Besides sleeping in a daze, only Jieyin can pass the time. .


    It was a blunder that created Uchiha''s dazzling speed of knot printing.


    He took the soil to make a seal on his hands, and then he slapped it on the ground and shouted.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Cutting!"


    Countless rattans rose up and flew toward Uchiha Tatsuo again, this time not to attack him, but to restrain him.


    Chen''s eyes were cold, and he saw that his hands were sealed, ignoring the thorns that rushed towards him, and let out a cold snort.


    "Yang Dun¡¤Fire Dragon!"


    A giant flame dragon spit out from Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s mouth. The fire dragon roared and breathed out. Those wood thorns that were constantly reaching Tatsun turned into ashes in an instant. However, the fire dragon went straight to the two of them. go with.


    "Hide behind me!" Tai Tu was startled, and then roared, without stopping the movement in his hands.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Mu Ding Bi!"


    After unleashing seven layers of wood escape, Uchiha took the soil and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Is it necessary to be so cautious?" Kozakura couldn''t help but ask aloud upon seeing this.After all, the amount of chakra in the soil is not very abundant. Although there are special rations supplements, if chakras are wasted in this way, it will not be long again because of excessive chakras.


    "You don''t understand." Uchiha shook his head with complicated eyes, without explaining too much.


    He knew that once he told the truth, Sakura would definitely not be able to accept it. Although she didn''t know what she would do, it was not a good time to tell the truth.


    Seeing that I didn''t say much about the soil, Sakura was not good to continue to ask, but took out all the extra special weapons and grain pills on his body and handed it to Uchiha''s hands with the soil, took the soil and took it, and knocked it down. Two pieces.


    At the same time, Uchiha Tatsun¡¯s fire dragon was already in front of him, and the fire dragon suddenly rushed towards the place where the soil was located. The burning flame went straight through the wall of the wood ingot with soil until the seven-layer defense was completely penetrated. Through, the fire dragon gradually dissipated.


    "So scary?" Sakura took a deep breath. She said before that she was wasting chakras with dirt. But she didn''t expect that the seven layers of defense were almost inadequate. Fortunately, the walls of the wood ingots with dirt were relatively hard. Come down.


    He gave a bitter smile. In fact, if he was the only one who could dodge such an attack, as long as he hides in the supernatural space, the fire dragon will be of no avail, even if it is a little bigger, but there is a Sakura beside him.


    He could escape, but Sakura couldn''t escape. In desperation, she took the soil and had to defend it with all her strength. Fortunately, he was able to defend it. In fact, there was nothing in his heart.Fortunately, there is Sakura''s special bingliang pill, otherwise the two would lose their combat effectiveness.


    "I''ll send you out in a while, you can do what you see!" With the soil feeling the Bingliang pill working in his body, Chakra became full again, and he turned his head to Sakura and said.


    "Why?" Kozakura''s eyes widened, wondering how Tai Tu would say such words, and said in confusion: "Aren''t we grabbing the eyes of reincarnation?"


    "Trust me." Taking the soil helplessly looked at Sakura, not knowing how to explain, he smiled bitterly: "Really, I really can''t beat it. If this continues, both of us will die here. It¡¯s better to take a long-term view."


    "No!" Sakura bit her lip: "If you want to go, I won''t go. Things have happened because of me. If it weren''t for me to hesitate...I would definitely win the reincarnation eye!"


    "Don''t be silly." Tai Tu sighed lightly. He was so fearless that anyone who didn''t know was fearless. Looking at the stubborn Sakura, Tai Tu didn''t know where to start.


    "Boy, why don''t you tell her the truth? Maybe she left after listening to her ass peeing?" Heizue inside the soil body said gleefully.


    Sakura saw that the soil was ambiguous, and the black in his body was gloating here again. Instinctively, she felt that the soil must be hiding something from her.


    "What do you mean?" Kozakura frowned and couldn''t help but said solemnly.


    "Oh." Tai Tu sighed lightly: "You still don''t know, don''t worry, I am not harming you, it is not something you can intervene now."


    "What the hell is going on!" Kozakura bit her lip and looked at the dirt with a stubborn look, as if you didn''t say it clearly, you wouldn''t stop.


    Bringing the soil was silent for a while, and then slowly said: "His current strength is stronger than before me."


    This is already the biggest hint of bringing the soil, he can¡¯t say too much, since Chen didn¡¯t show it, it means he doesn¡¯t want to be known for the time being. I don¡¯t know that there may be a possibility of escape. Too much, then...


    "I know he is better than you. Otherwise, neither of us can beat him."


    "I mean he is better than the previous me, do you understand? The previous me!" With a low voice, Taemu added a tone to the four words before me. If Sakura couldn''t react to this, then it would Never mind.


    "What do you mean..." Kozakura suddenly realized, she looked at Jidai in disbelief, then looked at Chen, and said in surprise: "This...how is this possible!"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty One: Please forgive me


    "What do you mean..." Kozakura suddenly realized, suddenly turning her head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi in surprise: "This... how is this possible!"


    It''s not that Sakura has never felt how strong she was before taking the soil. That kind of terrifying and even desperate power makes people unable to think of resistance.


    But now, Uchiha Daitu actually said that Tatsun possesses a power that may be stronger than before. You must know that Uchiha Tatsun grew up with them.

 461 Naruto Power System Chapter 461

    Chen''s strength is very strong, Xiao Sakura knows, but Xiao Sakura has never thought that Chen''s strength will be so strong.


    Obviously people are all the same age, why can you be so strong?Did you make up the lesson?


    The soil shrugged helplessly, with a hint of bitterness, and said: "I also hope that this is not true, but it is true. I have to believe it. I will send you out for a while. The battle is no longer something you can intervene."


    "Then you..." Sakura opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. The meaning of bringing dirt was very clear. He was not sure that he could take Sakura and escape from Tatsun''s hands. There was only one of them. Can survive.


    Taking the soil chooses to leave this chance of survival to Sakura, but he is willing to sacrifice to fulfill Sakura.


    Sakura pursed her mouth and looked at Tai Tu. She didn''t understand Tai Tu''s current emotions, but she could feel Tai Tu''s willingness to sacrifice for herself.


    If she can, Sakura really doesn''t want to watch Daido die.Kozakura closed her eyes, as if she was making a decision. She took a deep breath and suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes full of determination.


    She walked two steps forward, stood in front of Uchiha Tatsun, knees softened, and knelt down in front of Uchiha Tatsun.


    "What do you mean?" Chen saw that Sakura knelt down in front of him, frowning slightly, and immediately mocked: "I want to kneel down and beg for mercy and want me to let you go?"


    "Yes." Kozakura said with difficulty: "I want you to let us go."


    Kozakura finally said the begging for mercy. This is undoubtedly not a shame to her who is very proud in her heart, but there is no better way right now.


    Bringing soil can choose to sacrifice for herself, so why can''t Sakura be able to lay down her pride for bringing soil?


    Uchiha Chen has never asked her to beg for mercy, but Sakura still wants to try it. As for the eye of reincarnation, it is good to get it, and it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t. The important thing is that they can survive.


    Enduring the condensed eyes from above her head, Sakura wanted to stand up and fight Uchiha Tatsu very hard, but in front of her companions, Sakura chose to endure the humiliation.


    That''s right, when Taito decided to sacrifice and let her live, Sakura already regarded him as a companion in her heart, even if Taito did something like that before.


    Before they were in a hostile relationship. It was because they were in different positions, so there would naturally be conflicts. This is not to blame for the soil. They used to have more enemies. Gaara, Yunren, Yanren, and Wuren, no Are they all enemies?


    But now, they can stand together and resist the enemy together.What''s more, they were from Konoha Village before Kakashi. I heard that Kakashi and the four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshui said that the one and a half of Kakashi was once a passionate young man.


    "reason!"


    After solidifying for a long time, Uchiha Tatsu said softly.


    "We were once friends anyway, please let us go because we used to study and live together in the same class."


    Sakura really couldn''t think of any better reasons. These were all the reasons she could think of. After all, Sakura had no experience, and she was never a weak person.


    If there is only Sakura alone, she will choose to fight Uchiha Tatsuo to the end, even if she fails, she will continue to fight.There has never been a ninja who is weak and surrenders, only a ninja who fights to death with all his strength.


    "You..." Daito looked at Sakura in surprise. He didn''t expect that Sakura could do this step. He knew that Sakura must have gone through a difficult decision in making such a decision.


    For a long time, Take the soil still sighed softly, without interfering with Sakura''s choice.The person has already knelt down, and now taking the soil to refuse will not help Sakura, it will only severely scratch Sakura''s humiliating heart.


    "I really don''t understand." With soil lowered his head and muttered to himself: "Is this the tradition of Konoha Village?"


    "I didn''t ask too much, and I know that my begging for mercy may be worthless to you, but I still want to try. Please let us go."


    Kozakura put her hands on the ground, lowered her head and buried her chest deeply, trying to resist the tears of humiliation in her eyes.


    "I never seem to say that we are friends."


    This sentence is not a refusal, it seems to be a bolt from the blue in Sakura''s ears.


    Although Sakura was mentally prepared to be rejected, after hearing Uchiha''s rejection, Sakura couldn''t help being stunned.


    what is this?Can''t beg for mercy, then wait for death?Sakura is no longer willing to fight. Did she fail to beg for mercy and then furiously fought and finally died?


    Seeing that Sakura''s state is not good, and the soil in his heart secretly said that it is not good, he couldn''t help shouting: "Sakura, come back soon!"


    However, Sakura''s reminder did not receive a response from Sakura, she was still immersed in Uchiha Tatsumi''s words."I never regarded you as friends!"


    "Damn it!" Tou clenched his teeth: "I should have stopped it sooner!" Tou was full of regrets now, but at this point he couldn''t redeem anything.


    It is impossible to fight again. Sakura, who has lost the intent to fight, is now indistinguishable from a crippled person, and coupled with her own half-handed combat power, it is at most a finger''s effort.


    The only way to do this is to send Sakura away quickly.


    "Shenwei!"


    Bringing the soil to exert strength in the dark, slowly condensing his pupil power, looking at Sakura, trying to send Sakura away.


    "Want to play tricks in front of me?"


    Uchiha Chen snorted and interrupted the dirt-carrying power.Bringing the soil snorted, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. After being backlashed, Bringing the soil could no longer display his power in a short time.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Two: Other Gods


    "It''s really troublesome, what should I do." Uchihatatsu thought to himself.


    He can''t kill with soil. The Heizue in his body will not be rebellious until Uchiha Madara summons Infinite Moonread. Once Chen kills the soil, Heizue in his body will also die.


    Kurozu''s death is bound to attract Uchiha Madara''s attention. He is the key figure in summoning Infinite Moon Reader. Chen likes the feeling that everything is under control, like the involuntary life of his childhood, which is definitely not what Chen wanted.


    Unable to kill the two of them, nor allow them to reveal their existence, Uchiha Chen scratched his head, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    "Yeah, don''t I have other gods!" Uchiha Tatsuno clapped his palms, remembering the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that he had never used since the exchange.


    Other gods, the ability to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope of instantaneous water stop, known as the strongest existence of illusion, can directly change a person, or even make others unaware, once it is used, it cannot be resisted.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu turned his head and looked at Otodo and Sakura who had fallen into despair.Chen had just forcibly destroyed the power of God, and in a short time, he could not use the power of the earth again to send Sakura away.


    It can be said that Chen directly broke the last means of bringing soil, and the two of them now are just two lambs to be slaughtered.


    Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes changed, and the windmill-like gouyu slowly twisted, and a pair of brand new kaleidoscope writing round eyes were brought into the eye.


    "This...this is!" Dai Tu''s eyes widened, and he looked at Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes in disbelief. He never knew that Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes could change.


    According to the stone stele of the shrine, a person¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are no longer likely to change since awakening, unless it is transplanting other people¡¯s eyes, but even transplanting other people¡¯s eyes will only solidify the same eyes, not at all. Changes.


    But now Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s kaleidoscope writing round eyes broke the inherent thinking of the earth, and suddenly changed from one pair of eyes to another pair, which has never happened in the history of Uchiha''s family.


    "What the hell is going on?" Taito was puzzled. Although he didn''t understand why Uchiha Tatsu''s kaleidoscope had changed, it must be a bad thing.


    But now that the two of them have lost their combat effectiveness, even if they have ideas, it won''t help. They can only watch Uchiha Tatsu take action.


    "I didn''t expect that I was not weaker than others when I brought the soil to life, but I was completely crushed by people at the last moment. It''s ridiculous!" With a bitter smile, he seemed to have thought of his ending, and slowly closed. Eyes await Chen''s final verdict.


    Closing his eyes with the earth means that he gave up the control of his body and did not forcefully suppress the Heijue in his body. At this moment, Heijue directly seized the control of Uchiha''s body with the earth.


    "You want to die, I don''t want to die!" He said in a gloomy tone, as if he changed his face, and immediately began to struggle.


    He saw that Heizue controlled the body with soil and dived toward Uchiha Chen. In his opinion, the soil was dying anyway. Since he died, let him contribute his last strength before dying.


    Kurozutsu tried to snatch the reincarnation eye from Uchiha Tatsumi''s hand while he relaxed his vigilance, and then used his body with soil to forcefully use his divine power to leave this space.

 462 Naruto Power System Chapter 462

    As long as he leaves this space, he will be able to hand the eyes of reincarnation into Uchiha Madara''s hands. As long as Madara summons Infinite Moon Reading successfully to liberate his mother, Otsuki Teruyahime, Uchiha Tatsumi should not be afraid.As for the death or alive of bringing the soil after forcibly displaying the power of the gods, it is not in Heijue''s consideration.


    The ridiculous Kurojue thought that Chen kept holding the eyes of the reincarnation, but they were all wrong. Whether it was the soil or Sakura, they didn''t see Chen closing the eyes of the reincarnation, subconsciously thinking that the eyes of the reincarnation were still there. Chen''s hands.


    In fact, Chen had long focused on reincarnation in the system space, and Heijue''s desperate behavior was destined to be fruitless.


    "The Eye of Reincarnation is mine!" Hei Jue stared at Chen''s hand closely, his eyes were full of hot feeling. Seeing Chen Dao standing in place, Hei Jue would not think Chen was defenseless, but he subconsciously relaxed. Be vigilant.


    Hei Jue felt excited when he thought that he would be able to rescue his mother from the seal immediately.


    Seeing Hei Jue''s control of the soil-carrying body was about to come to Chen''s face, the more Hei Jue reached this time, the more nervous he became.He didn''t think Chen would be unresponsive, but Chen has not responded yet.


    "It shouldn''t be!" Hei Jue murmured to himself, suddenly as if thinking of something, he raised his eyes just to meet Uchiha Tatsu''s smiling eyes.


    "Reflection?"


    "What?" Hei Jue replied subconsciously.


    "Don''t God!"


    Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes began to turn slowly, and the person he faced with his eyes happened to be the Hei Zetsu who had been sent to the door by him. Seeing Hei Dao on Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes, the whole person was involuntarily dulled.


    "No! It''s an illusion!" This was Hei Jue''s last consciousness facing Shangchen''s eyes, and immediately he plunged into darkness.


    After being controlled by Heijue, after hitting Chen''s other heavenly gods, Tatsumi squatted on the ground without any movement, but Chen didn''t care about him, but walked towards Kozakura.


    Now that one person is resolved, there is only one other person left.Unsurprisingly, Sakura did not resist at all. She raised her head obediently, looked at Uchiha Tatsu''s eyes obediently, and fell into the illusion.


    After being knocked out of his inner pride, even a person like Sakura will only seal off his inner world.


    The two of them fell into Uchiha Tatsu''s other gods, Tatsun directly used the other gods to modify their memories. In their memory, the eyes of reincarnation took the initiative to ask Sakura to destroy it with kunai.


    And Uchiha Tatsumi is a person who has never appeared before. As for the shocking battlefields in the divine space, the black will not be willing to reincarnate, the eyes are destroyed by Sakura, and the soiled body is trying to resist. .


    In the memory of the two of them, with his perseverance, Jiedu finally used his perseverance to forcibly suppress the control of Heijue in his body, allowing Sakura to ruin his reincarnation eye. At the same time, the two fell into a deep sleep due to the excessive consumption. .


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Three: Dazzling


    In the memory of the two people, Sakura eventually ruined the reincarnation eye. After ruining the reincarnation eye, Chakra fell into a deep sleep with the soil after all. Not long after, Sakura also stepped into the soil. Follow.


    As for Uchiha Tatsun, the person who controls everything behind him, it seems that he has never appeared before. No one knows his existence and no one knows whereabouts.


    He is like a ghost, coming and going without a trace.


    After coming out of the divine mighty space with soil, the battle on the frontal battlefield has become white-hot. At this moment, Naruto has completely liberated the power of the nine lamas and turned into a huge nine-tailed demon fox.


    At the same time, Sasuke also attached his own Suzano to the nine-tailed demon fox. Huawei was wearing a dark purple armor. Only the nine-tailed demon fox in the form of Prestige Susano was holding the Kusanaru sword and talking to Uchiha Madara. Entangled together.


    Although he didn''t have the advantage, Uchiha Madara couldn''t hurt them under the entanglement of the two.Prestige Suzano is the strongest armor protection, Uchiha Madara''s attack cannot be broken yet.


    "Damn it, there is no point in entanglement like this, you have to get the reincarnation eye!" Uchiha Madara is angry at the entanglement between the two, but there is no better way. The only solution for this is to deposit in the soil Take the reincarnation eye on the body.


    The eye of reincarnation is its most powerful only when the two become one.


    "What is that fellow Kurozue doing, why hasn''t he come yet!" Uchiha frowned slightly. He had previously told Kurozutsu to bring the earth-carrying eyes of reincarnation over, but he hasn''t seen Kizuda since the battle. Silhouette.


    "There won''t be any problems over there, right?" Heijue is Madara''s right-hand man. He has never disappointed Madara. He delegates this important task to Heijue. Madara is very relieved, but now it seems Heijue seems Betrayed Madara''s trust.


    He lifted his begging Daoyu stick and fended off the Kusanaru sword in Naruto''s hand. With the recoil of the warriors, Uchiha Madara opened the distance and turned to look at Hagi Kakashi in the distance.


    "I remember that guy had another Shawanyan with dirt..." Uchiha Madara was lost in thought, volleyed up, and Madara looked for an opportunity to take away Kakashi''s kaleidoscope Shawanyan.


    "You old bastard don''t go!" Naruto saw Madara evacuate, roared, stepped away and followed behind Uchiha Madara, waving the Kusanaru sword in his hand and cutting Madara continuously, forcing him to retreat step by step. .


    Seeing Uchiha Madara who was losing ground, a trace of joy flashed in Naruto''s eyes.


    He laughed loudly and sneered at Madara: "Hahaha, old bastard, you also have today." As he said, the movement of his hand did not stop, and the Kusanaru sword plunged straight into Uchiha Madara''s chest.


    "Dang!"


    Uchiha Madara crossed the Qiudao jade stick and placed it on his chest, and the tip of the knife was placed on the Qiudao jade stick. Madara suddenly felt a strong force coming from the Qiudao jade stick.


    Subconsciously let go of the jade stick in his hand, Uchiha Madara quickly retreated back, and the Chakra inside his body attached to his body to remove this power.


    "Good opportunity!" Seeing Hagi Kakashi not far behind him, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, turned to face the two of them, stomped their legs in the air, and slammed towards Hagi Kakashi. Rush over.


    "No! Kakashi is in danger!" Sasuke yelled upon seeing this.


    "Naruto!"


    "Understood!" Naruto responded nervously, and then he threw the Kusana sword at Uchiha Madara fiercely. The Kusanaru sword cut through the space and stab Uchiha Madara at a rapid speed, but in the blink of an eye, Has approached Madara.


    "Huh! No one wants to stop me today!" Uchiha Madara coldly snorted and waved his big hand. The magisters behind him joined together and blocked Madara''s back, clearly to prevent the Kusanagi sword from being hit.


    Madara Uchiha no longer cared about the Kusanaru sword that came behind him, and continued to move towards Hagi Kakashi, only to see Madara galloping towards him, and at the moment he swiped Kakashi in the low air, he stretched out a hand. , Before Kakashi hadn''t reacted, he took away his kaleidoscope writing round eyes and placed it in his hollow eye sockets.


    Haaki Kakashi was taking care of the charred Kai with Xiao Li, but he didn''t expect Uchiha Madara to suddenly hit him and snatch his kaleidoscope from him.


    Hagi Kakashi was holding his eyes in pain, and fell to the ground unable to move. Even a shadow-level powerhouse like him could not resist the pain of losing his eyes.


    "Kakashi-sensei (Kakashi)!" Naruto Sasuke yelled at the same time, ignoring to chase Uchiha Madara, and hurried to the side of Hagi Kakashi, relieved the tail beast state, and stepped forward with concern. .


    "No...I''m fine! You hurry up and chase that guy, absolutely can''t let him run away!" Kakashi gritted his teeth, enduring the pain from his eyes, and said word by word.


    "Naruto!"


    "Hmm!" Hearing Sasuke''s shout, Naruto nodded knowingly, turned around and stretched out his hand to Kakashi Hagi, saying: "Kakashi-sensei, relax, I''ll treat you!"


    Having seen Naruto''s healing ability before, Xiao Li and Kakashi did not raise any objections, but waited quietly for Naruto''s treatment.


    Just kidding, even Kai can be rescued with only one breath left, with a mere eye, it''s not a handy catch.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and attached it to Kakashi''s injured eye. The power of the yang in the palm of his hand ran through Kakashi''s eye, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Kakashi only felt a burst of heat rushing through his eyes, and the intense pain disappeared.


    "You can open your eyes, Teacher Kakashi."


    Hearing Naruto''s voice, Kakashi slowly opened his closed eyes. The discomfort he imagined did not come, and it was indeed a familiar visual sense that followed.


    "Teacher Kakashi, you, your eyes!" Xiao Li looked at Kakashi in disbelief and said, "Your eyes are back!"


    "Unbelievable, unbelievable, how did this happen!" Xiao Li looked at Naruto in astonishment. He couldn''t believe that Naruto did it. He had never heard of Naruto or a medical treatment before. Ninja.


    "Well..." Naruto scratched his scalp and said shyly: "It''s actually quite complicated, I don''t know how to say it."


    Chapter 784: Sasuke¡¯s Reincarnation Eye


    "How to put it, it''s a bit complicated." Naruto scratched his head, wondering how to explain to Xiao Li.

 463 Naruto Power System Chapter 463

    "The specific method is to first induce teacher Kakashi''s chakra, then use the chakra to imitate teacher Kakashi''s cells, and then use the cells of teacher Kakashi to construct the eyes, and then treat the teacher Kakashi."


    Naruto said that it was the Dao, but Xiao Li didn''t understand a word, and it was strange to say that he could understand every word, but he couldn''t understand all the words together.


    Xiao Li was confused and didn''t understand it at all, but it didn''t matter, as long as Mr. Kakashi was fine, Xiao Li breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "Thank you, Naruto."


    "It''s okay, haha." Naruto laughed loudly, saying that it was all his own business, and there was no need to thank him.


    Xiao Li shook his head and looked at Naruto solemnly: "No, you don''t understand Naruto. Teacher Kai is like a new parent to me. If there is no Teacher Kai, there will be no me now. I am now."


    As Xiao Li said, he was already crying. He was found to have no ninja talent and was deemed unable to be a ninja in his life. When he was desperate, it was Metkay who pulled him out of the abyss of despair.


    He was accepted as a disciple, led him to grow step by step, and taught him the Eight Doors of Dunjia and Konoha. It can be said that without Metkay there would be no current Xiao Li, and Matt has long been in Xiao Li¡¯s heart. Kay is like his father.


    Seeing that Kai is about to die, it is impossible for Xiao Li to have no sadness in his heart. Naruto pulled Kai back from the edge of death. Although it may not be possible to continue to be a ninja in this life, it is undoubtedly for Xiao Li. It is a great kindness.


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto and Xiao Li thoughtfully. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but he nodded secretly without making a sound.


    But it is said that Uchiha Madara took Haaki Kakashi''s kaleidoscope to write round eyes, put it in his own eyes, displayed his might and disappeared on the battlefield.


    Only Sasuke noticed all of this. Sasuke frowned. He felt unconscious when he saw Naruto still aside. He couldn''t help but said in a deep voice, "Naruto, maybe we should plan for the worst."


    "What?" Naruto was taken aback, and subconsciously said, "Didn''t we beat that guy away?"


    Naruto¡¯s dull look was a stupid endorsement in Sasuke¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but snorted and exclaimed: "Are you a fool? Uchiha Madara took away Kakashi¡¯s kaleidoscope writing wheel. Go to bring soil."


    "What''s the use of him looking for soil."


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Sasuke hated iron and steel, "Please, can you have a snack?"


    "You haven''t heard that guy say before? One reincarnation eye is so powerful, if both reincarnation eyes fall into Uchiha Madara''s hands, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "Now Uchiha Madara ran to Daitu, clearly wanting to take away the reincarnation eye with the dirt. When the two reincarnation eyes are closed together, who else can stop him?"


    "How does he know where the soil is?" Naruto was taken aback, as if he also understood the seriousness of the matter, he couldn''t help but change his face.


    "Kakashi''s kaleidoscope writing wheel is the same root as the soil-carrying kaleidoscope. As long as you use divine power, you can follow the trail of the dirt."


    "Ah! So it can be like this." Naruto suddenly realized: "Then what should we do now."


    Sasuke snorted coldly, he was resigned to Naruto''s inattentiveness, "What else can I do? Soldiers will cover the water and earth!"


    Naruto nodded, then smiled, stood up and patted Sasuke''s shoulder, his face was indifferent, standing with Sasuke, in his heart, as long as he and Sasuke worked together, there was nothing in the world that they could not defeat. The enemy, Naruto believes in this.


    "Ann, don¡¯t worry, there are two of us here, what if Uchiha Madara has two reincarnation eyes, isn¡¯t it still going to be beaten by us? Besides, don¡¯t you also have reincarnation eyes. What?"


    As he said, Naruto pointed to Sasuke¡¯s other eye. At this time, Xiao Li noticed that Sasuke¡¯s other eye had changed. He couldn¡¯t help but was taken aback. How could this reincarnation eye look different from what he saw? ?


    Why is there Gouyu in the eyes of Samsara?It looks a little strange, but why can I feel the threat of death in that eye?Xiao Li was secretly vigilant in his heart, and asked aloud: "This is...what''s going on?"


    "This is the secret weapon left to us by the six masters!" Naruto stopped Sasuke''s shoulder and replied for him.


    Seeing Naruto''s appearance, Sasuke looked helpless. There seems to be nothing in this world that can cause Naruto to worry about. He is always heartless, unable to threaten people, but more capable of causing people. Feel at ease.


    It seems that he was also infected by Naruto''s atmosphere. Sasuke grinned and smiled silently. Yes, as long as the two of them unite, what if Uchiha Madara gets the reincarnation eye?They will definitely defeat Uchiha Madara.


    Without answering Naruto¡¯s silly question, Sasuke just nodded, and a few people sat down. Now Uchiha Madara has escaped. Although they are also determined to chase the escaped Madara, no one knows Madara¡¯s mighty power is teleported to. Where did you go.


    No one can guarantee that Madara will appear again in the next second, so even if they want to support other battlefields, they have no way. They can only hope that they can persevere. After the two of them defeat Madara, it will be war. The moment of victory.


    "When is this going to go." Naruto sat on the ground boredly, pulling the dirt on the ground with his hands indiscriminately. The scorched dirt had been devastated by the ninja ninjutsu. The grass was all burned, leaving only a scorched residue, and when Naruto touched it, it turned into powder and dissipated in the world.


    "Be patient!" Sasuke sat on the ground, closed his eyes and calmed down, slowly adjusting the chakra in his body. Although his current chakra volume is different from before, the chakra volume is too large to use, but the opponent is Uchiha Madara. It is better to be more cautious or more cautious.


    Chapter seven hundred and eighty-fifth: the eye of reincarnation is ruined


    Sasuke, who grew up listening to the legend of Uchiha Madara¡¯s legend, doesn¡¯t believe Madara has so much strength. The duel between masters is often just a momentary matter. Even a little chakra may become the key to victory. Sasuke cannot. Treat it carelessly.


    "You''d better be like me, take advantage of the current chakra recovery, don''t have chakra shortage during the battle, then it will be troublesome." Sasuke closed his eyes and taught.


    "Chakra?" Naruto asked suspiciously: "When did you ever see me Chakra?"


    Naruto''s words almost messed up Sasuke''s qi. Indeed, he almost forgot that Naruto''s metamorphosis was different from other people. Sasuke had never seen Naruto''s Chakra before.


    Four or five of other people¡¯s multiple shadow avatars are the limit. Naruto¡¯s pervert, it¡¯s not a problem to separate thousands of shadow avatars at a time. Sometimes a battle will separate thousands of shadows several times in a row. Clone is not without things.


    Others use multiple shadow avatars as a forbidden technique. After all, no one has so many chakras, but Naruto uses this as a means to test the enemy, just as easy as the shuriken thrown at each other when fighting with them.


    "When I didn''t say it." Sasuke held back for a long time and couldn''t help but say, then he stopped talking to Naruto, Naruto, if you talk to him, you must be choked to death.


    Naruto saw that Sasuke was ignoring himself and Xiao Li was taking care of Metkay again. Only Teacher Kakashi was alone. So he set his eyes on Kakashi. Kakashi couldn''t help but shudder and closed subconsciously. Don''t look at Naruto.


    Upon seeing this, Naruto couldn''t help but curl his mouth and continued to fiddle with the dust on the ground.


    Uchiha Madara used the kaleidoscope to write round eyes that he snatched from Kakashi and came to the divine space with earth.


    As soon as he came in, he saw the two who had just awakened. Madara did not wrinkle slightly. Seeing the two of them covering their foreheads and shaking their heads, he couldn''t help but say: "What''s the matter?"


    His words immediately awakened the two still a little confused, "Who!" Both of them said at the same time.


    "Kuro Zetsu, what happened here?" Looking at the majestic space, Uchiha Madara knew that this matter was not easy, turned his head and looked at Tai Tu and asked.


    "My lord, this guy Jiatu, in order to prevent us from getting the eye of reincarnation, even hesitate to destroy the eye of reincarnation."


    "Didn''t I let you keep one hand."


    "My lord, the guy with the soil let the woman next to him take the shot. I was suppressed by him in the body and there was no way to stop it." Hei Jue pointed at the small Sakura next to him and said viciously.


    "Is that so?" Uchiha Madara showed no expression, "What about Samsara Eye."


    "Destroyed."


    "Damn it, the Eye of Reincarnation is destroyed and cannot be given to you. Your conspiracy is absolutely impossible to succeed!" With a look of hatred, Uchiha Madara looked at him.


    "Unexpectedly, you are so smart. The curse that I placed on your heart at the beginning was unexpectedly broken by you in this way." Uchiha raised his brows: "Interesting, you are the second one. This method breaks my curse."


    "The second one!?" The hatred on Tai Tu''s face couldn''t help but he asked subconsciously: "Who is the first one?"


    "Aren''t you familiar with the first one?"


    He took the soil all over his body for a while, as if thinking of something.


    "The curse imprint I placed on your heart at the time was to prevent you from hurting yourself. It''s a pity that you are too smart to think of breaking the curse imprint of your heart with the help of someone else''s hand, but that person does not have your luck. Okay, you survived, but she didn''t."


    "She?" He has a different grammar from her in Japanese. He keenly discovered the words in Madara''s mouth, and vaguely found that he had touched the truth of the matter.


    "Don''t you already have the answer in your heart." Madara mocked.


    Take the soil for a moment, staring at Uchiha Madara blankly, and said tremblingly, "Really, it turned out to be true!"

 464 Naruto Power System Chapter 464

    Taking the soil stood there in a daze, thinking that at that time, it turned out that all this was planned, Bai Jue took the initiative to reveal the whereabouts of Kakashi and Lin, and actively asked him to go and look for them, only to see The last picture he wants to see in his life.


    He stood up with a muddle-headedness. It turns out that his persistence for so many years was wrong. His spirit seemed to dissipate all at once. Everything was fake. His hatred and what he did were all carefully done by others. Design trap...


    "I thought of it?" Uchiha Madara calmly said. Don''t look at him now that he is extremely calm. In fact, his heart has long been angry, and he is planning to take back the eyes of Samsara and go out to show off.


    But now I was told that the eyes of reincarnation had been ruined. Madara¡¯s words of revenge actually took up a large part. First he destroyed the soil, and then the woman who was the culprit.


    Madara looked at Sakura with ugly eyes, a trace of killing intent flashed in her cold eyes.


    "How can you do this..." Tai Tu murmured to himself.


    "What about sacrificing a few people for my big plan? How could the little girl die if she followed my script? But she chose to resist, and there was only one dead end!" Madara opened her hands as if to Embrace the whole world.


    "Since you ruined my eyes, you will pay for it with your life!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes stared at Sakura evilly, his hands stretched out, and the jade behind him galloped towards Sakura, unexpectedly wanting Sakura''s life.


    "Not good!" Jiedu recovered from the state of stunned, anxious, although he had done a lot of wrong things before, but after understanding that everything was just Madara''s conspiracy, Jieduhan came to his senses, naturally it is impossible for Madara to succeed. .


    "Shenwei!"


    In a desperate situation, bringing the soil had to overdraw his life and pupil power, once again forcibly exerted his divine power, and sent Sakura away. After all this was done, the soil seemed to have exhausted all the strength of his body, and the whole person fell softly to the ground. Even the last force to suppress Heijue was gone.


    "Unexpectedly, you still saved one hand." Ban Leng looked at Ji Di, and didn''t move him to get rid of him. Hei Jue was still in his body. He believed that Hei could do things for him well.


    "Since the reincarnation eye has been ruined, it is useless to stay here, let''s go, let''s meet the two little guys again!" Madara turned around, facing the Heijue who had completely controlled his body with soil. Opened the mouth.


    "Yes, my lord!" Kurozuzu lowered his head and stood behind Uchiha Madara.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Six:


    "Yes, my lord!" Kurozue lowered his head and stood behind Uchiha Madara with a respectful and submissive look, but where Madara could not see, Kurozutsu had a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Well, let''s go!" Uchiha nodded his head, the divine power unfolded, stepped out, and took the lead out of the divine space, Heijue followed closely, and stepped out of the Heijue space.


    ...


    On the main battlefield, Sasuke, who was closing his eyes for training, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at a void in front of him, and suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice: "Come!"


    "Huh?" Naruto''s circled hands couldn''t help but froze for a moment, turned his head and looked at the space, stood up and said: "Come?"


    Xiao Li and Kakashi couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled when they saw the dumb riddles. They didn''t understand what they were talking about, what was it that they could not come?Is that person back again?


    The solemn atmosphere of the two affected Kakashi and Xiao Li, and they also stood up and looked into the void.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, the void was slightly distorted, and a figure gradually appeared.


    Seeing it, Sasuke was a little dazed: "Who is it?"


    "This doesn''t seem to be Uchiha Madara?" Naruto looked at the man, as if there was something wrong with his figure.


    "This is... Kozakura?!" The four of them couldn''t help but be surprised when they finally appeared.


    "thump!"


    Sakura fell heavily to the ground, and the four of them couldn''t help but step forward to help Sakura up. Naruto asked urgently: "Sakura, are you all right!"


    At this moment, Sakura''s Hundred Powers had not been lifted, but the previously sealed Chakra had already consumed more than half. He woke up in a daze and found that Naruto''s face was so close in front of her.


    Subconsciously, Sakura stretched out a punch and knocked Naruto far away. When she reacted, she couldn''t help but yelled: "It''s Naruto!"


    The four of them were a little dumb. They didn''t expect that Kozakura would punch Naruto when she came out, which seemed a bit embarrassing.


    Naruto finally returned, touching the place where Sakura had beaten her and looked at her complainingly: "Why are you doing this, Sakura, don''t I just care about you, do you need to work so hard."


    She seems to know that this is not good. Kozakura''s face is a little embarrassed, and she blushes and lowers her head and whispers to Naruto: "Yes, sorry, I thought it was Uchiha Madara!"


    "What?" The speaker had no intention of the listener. When Sasuke heard Sakura say Madara''s name, he couldn''t help but anxiously said: "Did you see Uchiha Madara?"


    "Yeah." Although I don''t know why Sasuke was so anxious, Sakura explained, "I was in the divine space with the dirt before, and saw Uchiha Madara. When Madara wanted to attack me, he was sent by the dirt. So I am a little confused about the situation, sorry, Naruto."


    "It''s okay." Naruto waved his hand and said that he didn''t mind. After all, he had been beaten so many times when he was a child. It doesn''t matter if he is beaten again when he grows up. "But why is Madara looking for you?"


    Having said this, Kozakura''s face couldn''t help but sink. She was silent for a long time, and then slowly said: "It''s the eyes of reincarnation, Uchiha Madara is trying to take away the eyes of reincarnation with soil."


    Hearing this, Sasuke had an expression that I knew, but he didn''t interrupt Sakura. It seemed that Sakura hadn''t finished speaking.


    "What happened then? Did Madara take away the reincarnation eye with the dirt?" Naruto interrupted Sakura anxiously without Sasuke''s patience.


    Sakura glanced at Naruto dissatisfiedly, her fist seemed to be a little bit ready to move, forcibly suppressing the desire to fly Naruto again, Sakura patiently explained: "The reincarnation eye has been destroyed by us before this. So Madara cannot get the reincarnation eye."


    "Ruined?" The four felt that today must be their most severe day of emotional ups and downs. Listening to Sakura''s words, it was like a roller coaster, ups and downs, thrilled by Jill Thief.


    "Yeah!" Sakura nodded and continued: "Before brought dirt to destroy the eye of reincarnation, but he couldn''t do it himself, so please me to destroy his eye of reincarnation, but the monster in his body has been Rebelling, so we had to defeat the monster in his body first, which finally destroyed the reincarnation eye..."


    Hearing Sakura¡¯s explanation, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. The process is no longer important. Since Uchiha Madara did not get the reincarnation eye, everything is good. They had been worried that Madara got the reincarnation eye before, and now they can finally feel relieved. Up.


    "Didn''t you get it? That''s good." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. He can be said to be the person who has the deepest impression of Uchiha Madara''s strength.


    After fighting with Kai who had opened eight doors, he was still alive and kicking, and even Uchiha Madara, who had crushed him by force, seemed to him to be invincible.


    Although Sasuke and Naruto joined the watch and looked like Madara could not beat Madara on the watch, Madara was not injured, which meant that their combination was not enough to defeat Madara.


    If Madara gets another reincarnation eye, the balance of victory that originally favored them will change again.


    Everyone present looked relaxed, but Sasuke was the only one who was not confused by the appearance. He stood up and calmly analyzed: "Although Uchiha Madara did not get the reincarnation eye, we must not be careless. , Especially Naruto you."


    While speaking, Sasuke glanced at Naruto who was relaxed, his eyes full of warning.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t!" Obviously Naruto didn''t listen. He waved his hand and said indifferently, "Isn''t you still here? As long as we join hands, isn''t Uchiha Madara the hand?"


    He shook his head helplessly, no longer caring about the self-confident Naruto, and continued to ask Sakura, "Is there anything else over there?"


    Kozakura thought for a while and shook her head. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and said loudly: "That''s it!"


    "how?"


    "It is dangerous to carry soil!"


    "Bring soil?" Several people were puzzled, but Kakashi was surprised.


    "Isn''t that guy taking soil our enemy?" Naruto asked suspiciously.


    "No, it''s not like that." Sakura gritted her teeth: "He is also a poor man."


    "I heard what they said about the curse seal, what could not hurt me, what Lin, was deceived, etc. It seems that he was also used by Uchiha Madara for bringing dirt."


    Sakura said here, "After all, he saved my life before. If he hadn''t been there, I would be dead now."


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Seven: Angered Spot

 465 Naruto Power System Chapter 465

    Having said that, Kozakura said: "After all, he saved my life before. If he hadn''t been there, I would be dead now."


    Sakura grinned reluctantly, thinking about bringing this heavy topic, but it didn''t have any effect. Several listeners looked solemn, especially Kakashi''s face the most embarrassing.


    Sakura secretly looked at Kakashi''s face, and wondered in her heart: "Could it be because Teacher Kakashi and Daido were in the same class before..."


    "I didn''t expect Taitu to suffer such pain... it''s so touching!" Naruto had tears in his eyes, an exaggerated look. On the other hand, Xiao Li looked exactly the same as him, and only Sasuke was the only one. Both Kakashi and Kakashi are normal people.


    "Why aren''t you moved?" Seeing that Sasuke and Kakashi were not so moved as they thought, only Xiao Li was like him, Naruto couldn''t help but get angry: "Isn''t it worth moving! It''s so touching!"


    Sasuke snorted coldly and looked at the two of them as if they were idiots. He didn''t speak. It was obvious that he didn''t want to care about these two fools whose IQs were not online.


    On the contrary, Hagi Kakashi sighed softly and took the topic over. He looked heavy, as if he was cherishing something. He took a breath and immediately said, "Actually, he is also a poor man with soil. "


    "Huh?" Seeing that everyone''s eyes were attracted to him, Kakashi sorted out his remarks and continued to elaborate: "In fact, he has worked very hard since he was a child."


    "Don''t look at him when he was in class. His ambitions are the same as Naruto. He dreams of being Hokage. He is a kind person..." With the description of Kakashi''s words, all the things that year show up to everyone. In front of him, when Kakashi finished speaking, the expressions on everyone''s faces were different. People with big nerves such as Naruto Xiao Li already had tears in tears. Even Sakura couldn''t help turning his head. To dry the tears from the corners of the eyes.


    Only Sasuke¡¯s expression remained the same. After all, the experience of bringing soil was too pediatric to compare with him. After experiencing family destruction, brothers¡¯ rebellion, teacher¡¯s betrayal, and teammate¡¯s suspicion, Sasuke¡¯s heart has long since become unequal , As if nothing can touch him anymore.


    The story of bringing dirt is worthy of pity, but who will pity him after that?Sasuke sneered and curled his lips, without expressing his own comments.


    Humans are social animals. Once a person has been around for a long time, he will subconsciously seek the care and comfort of the same kind, and no one is exception.When Naruto was isolated by people, he chose to play a prank to attract everyone''s attention.


    After being isolated inadvertently, Sasuke Uchiha chose to pursue strength to get rid of his inner pain.


    Different from the original work, at least Sasuke in this world also has an older brother Uchiha Tatsuno. No matter how Tatsumi played stupid at the time, at least his position in Sasuke''s heart will not change.


    It''s just that Sasuke has never been good at expressing his feelings. With Tatsun, Sasuke won''t be as extreme as the original.


    "It''s decided!" After listening to the story with soil, Naruto suddenly wiped away his tears, stood up abruptly, clenched his fists in both hands, staring fiercely at the front, he said every word.


    "I have to take revenge for Daido! Uchiha Madara, it''s up to me to hit his ass and pee!"


    "You''d better manage yourself before talking." Sasuke poured cold water on Naruto in a timely manner: "Hurry up and take a rest, adjust your state, there may be a fierce battle next."


    Naruto flexed his hands, his eyes filled with eager heat: "I''ve been ready a long time ago, I can''t wait to put Madara underneath for a beat!"


    Just as a few people were chatting, waves again appeared in the void, and the bodies of the few people instantly tightened. Although they were relaxed on the surface, in fact, no one dared to look down upon Uchiha Madara.


    The waves in the void continued to expand, faintly seeing two figures gradually coming out, Naruto stepped forward, and Chakra surged, and in the blink of an eye he entered the state of complete nine tails, just waiting for Uchiha Madara appeared and gave him a thunderous blow.


    "Come!" Sasuke''s eyes condensed, one hand was raised, and the Chakra inside his body was constantly rushing toward his hand, chirping like birds.


    Naruto also raised his hand at the right time, and two big fox hands were separated from Chakra''s coat to keep him stable on Chakra.


    "Xianfa¡¤Yin Dun¡¤Qiaodiao!"


    "Xianfa¡¤Yang Dun¡¤Spiral Pill!"


    The two stomped their feet and smashed them out like cannonballs. They rushed towards Uchiha Madara who had just walked out of the mighty space, stretched out their hands, and threw their ninjutsu at Uchiha Madara.


    As soon as Uchiha Madara appeared before he could stand still, he saw the two beams of light expanding in front of him. Naruto Sasuke''s attack came to Madara in a blink of an eye.


    I saw that Uchiha Madara was hit by the two men''s ninjutsu before he could move in the future. Naruto Sasuke pushed Uchiha Madara to move forward, and the ninjutsu in his hand continued to destroy Madara''s body cells.


    "Wh...what!" Madara''s brows trembled, he didn''t expect Sasuke and Naruto to ambush himself here.


    In fact, as long as he got the reincarnation eye in his plan, Naruto Sasuke could not turn the waves at all, but now that the reincarnation eye has been ruined by Sakura, Madara could not withstand the attack of the two in a hurry.


    "Tomb Wheel¡¤Border Prison!"


    Madara''s body was in a trance, and with the shadow''s obstruction, he escaped from the ninjutsu attack of the two.


    "Don''t try to escape!" Naruto yelled, and a scarlet Chakra hand stretched out behind his back, trying to catch the escaped Uchiha Madara.


    "Get out!" Madara waved his hand, begging that the jade stick slammed into Chakra''s hand, tearing Naruto''s Chakra, and finally managed to escape.


    Out of the attack range of the two, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help gasping after standing still, staring at the two with unkind eyes, then set his eyes on Kozakura with cold eyes.


    "This guy! If you hadn''t ruined my reincarnation eye..."


    "Kill her!" There was only this thought in Uchiha Madara''s mind. Madara was very annoyed when the plan was interrupted. If so, someone needs to bear his anger. Sakura seems to be a good character right now.


    ...


    Hidden in the dark, Uchiha Tatsun kept tossing the reincarnation eyes in his hand, looking at the angry brows and raised his brows: "Hey, it looks like a very funny look, the old man Madara is actually angry, and some of them are watching now. "


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Eight: Enraged Spot


    Hidden in the dark, Uchiha Tatsu continued tossing the reincarnation eyes in his hand, watching the angry Madara couldn''t help but move in his heart: "It''s getting more and more interesting, the old guy Madara is angry."


    Just in case, although Chen had already held the reincarnation eye in his hand, Chen couldn''t guarantee whether the spot lacking a reincarnation eye could still successfully summon unlimited monthly reading.


    Squeezing the reincarnation eye in his hand, Chen planned to find an opportunity to deal with the reincarnation eye. This thing is of no use in his own hands.


    Whether it¡¯s for the sake of the plot or to prevent people hiding in the dark from becoming monsters, Otsuki Kaguya will break the seal and appear. His main mission is to defeat all the strong in this world and become the strongest in order to continue. journey.


    It¡¯s easy to send the reincarnation eye. The key is how to send the reincarnation eye out without a trace. Chen must control the whole situation and control everything in his own hands. Otherwise, he will try his best to take the reincarnation before Madara. The eyes are useless.


    The most important thing is that the person lurking in the dark hasn¡¯t been moving until now. I don¡¯t know what he is waiting for, or if he can feel the shocking power from the moon. Dare to act rashly?


    ...


    In the underworld, the chakra aggregates of the six immortals entangled on the surface of the pool. He frowned and closed his eyes, and he could clearly feel that his current state was not so good.


    Suddenly, the six immortals suddenly opened their eyes, raised their heads and looked at the endless emptiness on one side of the sky, muttering to himself: "What the hell is that guy doing, how can the eyes of reincarnation reach his hands, what does he think? "


    The six immortals meditated. Indeed, although he is only a chakra aggregate now, it does not mean that he cannot feel the outside world. Whether it is Chen entering the divine power space or the fierce struggle on the main battlefield, the six immortals are all one. Clearly.


    He really didn''t understand why Chen would take away the reincarnation eye: "But it''s okay, as long as you don''t let the little fellow Madara get it. It''s just..."


    The six immortals took a worried look. In that place, there was a more terrifying enemy hidden. Judging from the breath emanating from that person, it was not inferior to him at the beginning, and even faintly higher. The six immortals must be afraid of it.


    "People who do not belong to this world, is your arrival the gospel of the world or the disaster of this world!" As he said, the six immortals slowly closed their eyes.


    "Forget it, the old man has been dead for so many years. Children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. Now it is their time. The old man only needs to do his own thing."


    In the pure land of the underworld, the six immortals fell into silence again, and the entire space seemed so empty with the silence of the six immortals.


    ...


    On the main battlefield, Uchiha Madara suddenly ate a sullen loss, and he was naturally aggrieved. He patted the non-existent dust on his body. Uchiha Madara slowly floated in the air, with a trace of hatred in his eyes: "You bastards, stinky fish, interrupting the old man''s plan again and again, do you really think the old man dare not kill you!"


    Madara released his murderous intent, and a strong bloody aura permeated the entire battlefield. It can be seen that he is really angry now, and he backhanded all the jade for seeking Taoism in front of him, forming a huge circle, and the circle was just facing him. Naruto Sasuke.


    Even the two of them can feel the breath that can threaten their lives in the circle.


    "Impossible!" The two looked at each other, and both understood the meaning of each other from their eyes.

 466 Naruto Power System Chapter 466

    I saw the two dodge and avoid, and at the moment they left, a dazzling white light appeared in the center of the circle, and the breath escaping from the white light caused Sakura Kakashi and others to stop breathing.


    Under the deterrence of this force, the three of them didn''t even have the courage to move, and barely standing in place was the greatest effort they could do.


    "Be careful!" Sakura couldn''t help shouting.


    "Rumble!" Sakura''s words just blurted out, and she saw a flash of white light, and a shock wave suddenly rushed out of the circle, bombarding Naruto Sasuke, coming fiercely, as if she wanted to swallow the two.


    The two kept changing their positions, but the shock wave followed them all the time. It seemed that Uchiha Madara could control Chakra''s movement.


    "No, Naruto, neither of us can escape." Sasuke turned his head and glanced at the shock wave behind him, then shouted at Naruto.


    "Then what shall we do!" Naruto continued running, answering Sasuke''s words.


    "Leave away!"


    "it is good!"


    The two of them took a halt. When the shock wave was about to catch up with them, Madara''s face had already leaked hideous features, but at this moment, the two rushed towards the opposite direction of the other at the same time, but the shock wave did not Stopped and continued to rush forward.


    "Useful!" The two people''s eyes lit up. Facts have proved that the strategy is useful, but they can''t stop now, and the two continue to expand the distance between the two sides.


    That''s right, they just want to keep the distance between the two of them and give Uchiha Madara a choice. Whether to choose me or the other person is a multiple-choice question. It depends on whom Madara hates more.


    As for whether they might be the selected person, they didn''t worry, because they believed that even if they were selected by Madara, the other party would definitely help them out.


    This is the tacit understanding that the two have developed over the years. Even if the two have been on opposite sides for a long time, this kind of bond between friends is not so easy to wear off.


    "Want to run?" Madara''s eyes were cold, staring at the two people who were constantly pulling apart. A hint of mockery flashed in his eyes: "None of you can run today!"


    Saying that Uchiha Madara separated his hands, the energy shock wave split into two magically, and the two shock waves continued to chase after Sasuke Naruto escaped.


    Although the shock wave is divided into two, it is still not to be underestimated. If the two of them dare to underestimate the energy of the shock wave, they will definitely suffer a big loss.


    "Oops!" Naruto stopped after running a certain distance, and looked back subconsciously. He just saw the scene where the shock wave split into two, and he couldn''t help but scream.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Eighty Nine


    Although the shock wave was divided into two by Uchiha Madara, the power contained in it is still not to be underestimated. If the two dare to underestimate the shock wave''s power, they will definitely suffer.


    Naruto ran a distance and looked back subconsciously, and couldn''t help but shout, "What the hell is this, Sasuke!"


    Hearing Naruto''s call, Sasuke turned around and took a look. This time he turned around interrupted his mind. In a daze, he saw the shock wave split into two and hit the two.


    "Damn it!" Just as his dazed Kung Fu shock wave had rushed in front of him, "This guy!" Sasuke was angry and didn''t know where to send it.


    You said you didn''t shout early or late, but you shout at this time, aren''t you cheating!


    Sasuke was forced to use the power of his reincarnation eyes to shift his position and force a distance.


    "Sooner or later it will be broken if this goes on." Sasuke couldn''t help thinking in his heart.He has to do something.


    Sasuke pulled out the Kusanaru sword, and the chakra inside his body surged, enveloping him with a deep purple chakra.


    "Suzoneng!"


    The huge energy entity enveloped Sasuke, and saw that Sasuke controlled Susao Nohu with a stab towards the oncoming shock wave and went down.


    "Clang!"


    Sparks splashed, Kusanaru''s sword hit the shock wave, and Sasuke was pushed back by the shock, but Sasuke''s face was not discouraged.


    "Useful!" Sasuke''s eyes lit up, his hind feet pressed, and he stubbornly stopped himself on the spot. Sasuke yelled, and the veins on both hands swelled and pressed against the shock wave.


    "Stop it for me!"


    "Boom!"


    The shock wave exploded under Sasuke''s chopping, and suddenly a small mushroom cloud slowly lifted into the sky, and Sasuke, who was in the center of the explosion, was not substantially injured.


    Sasuke was gasping for breath, with Susano''s protection, his current state is nothing more than Chakra consumption.


    "Naruto, stop if you can''t run!" Seeing Naruto was still running away, Sasuke was very anxious and reminded him loudly.


    "Damn! Can this be stopped?" Naruto cursed at Sasuke behind him in an angry manner: "You think I am you."


    Under the chase of the shock wave, Naruto''s figure was a little embarrassed, but he dared not stop his steps, for fear that once he stopped, he would be madly hit by Uchiha Madara.


    "This idiot!" Sasuke whispered secretly, and galloped towards Naruto.


    "Don''t think about it!" Madara''s eyes condensed, and the movements in his hands were rapid.


    "Tomb Wheel¡¤Border Prison!"


    Madara''s shadow stood in front of Sasuke and stopped Sasuke who wanted to help.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing Sasuke stopped, Madara put his eyes on Naruto again. This guy had made him embarrassed before.


    To say that Madara has a few hatred targets in his heart, then Senshou Zhuma must be ranked first, then Senshou Jianma, and under these two brothers, it is Naruto.


    Obviously he has become the Ten-tailed man Zhuli, but in the end he was still defeated by Naruto Sasuke''s teamwork. Although the proud Madara didn''t say it, he wanted to break Naruto''s body into pieces in his heart.


    "You die for me!" Ban whispered coldly.


    "No way, Nine Lama!" Unable to get rid of it for a long time, Naruto had no choice but to believe in Sasuke, stood still, put his hands together, and yelled at the nine tails in his body.


    "I think... you may need my strength now." At this moment, a heavy voice rang in Naruto''s ears.


    "Who?"


    "Oh! I! I!" Sanwei''s voice rang in Naruto''s ears: "My strength should be able to help you."


    "That''s right!" Naruto couldn''t help but his eyes lit up when he heard Sanwei''s words: "Why didn''t I expect, Isosuke, please!"


    Their communication was all completed in Naruto''s consciousness, but in the blink of an eye, one person and one beast completed the communication.


    Immediately, two different chakras emerged from Naruto¡¯s body. The nine-tailed chakras were attached to Naruto¡¯s body as usual. A huge nine-tailed demon fox appeared on the battlefield, but now the demon fox is the same as before. Different.


    A layer of dark blue chakra is attached to the whole body of the demon fox, and the chakra of Jifu turned into a strong coat on Naruto''s body.


    "Boom!"


    With the protection of Isosuke and Nine-tail Chakra, Naruto was only slightly short of breath after being attacked by Uchiha Madara, and recovered after adjusting his breath for a while.


    "Hey, the power is not as great as you thought, let''s try it again?"


    "You fool!" Naruto''s consciousness couldn''t help but yelled, "If it wasn''t for this guy Isofu, you would have turned into a mass of ashes! Don''t swell me here!"

 467 Naruto Power System Chapter 467

    "Ah? Sorry, I can''t help it, I can''t help it!" Naruto saw that Kyuubi reacted tremendously, and he smiled after touching the back of his head.


    "Damn it!" Uchiha Madara whispered softly, and again, every time the two of them are in danger, they will burst out one or two hole cards. It seems that they can almost win, but they are actually two people. Teasing yourself.


    Raising his head, Madara Uchiha looked at the full moon in the sky and muttered to himself: "It seems that the plan is going to be carried out in advance. A reincarnation eye should have no effect."


    Madara rose into the sky, and after a certain distance from Naruto Sasuke, stretched out his hands upwards, making a gesture of supporting the sky, staring at the sky.


    "Get up!"


    Under the action of Madara Uchiha''s reincarnation eyes, countless gravel and gravel on the ground continued to condense together, and countless huge stones slammed down towards the ground under the force of Madara Uchiha.


    "Yin Dun¡¤Turning Thunder!"


    "Xianfa¡¤Multi-day obstacles to shake the stars!"


    "Combination of Ninjutsu¡¤Duo¡¤Tianjin Thunder!"


    Countless meteorites are attached to frightening thunder and lightning from the sky. The meteorites cut through the atmosphere and produce super-strong air currents. The harsh sound barrier sounds constantly sting people''s ears.


    "This...what is this!" The people on the other battlefields stared at the countless meteorites in the sky and couldn''t help but froze in place.


    "God! What the hell is going on!"


    "Are we going to die..."


    No matter how chaotic the people on the other battlefields, Naruto Sasuke did not panic. They knew that only the two of them could stop the meteorite from falling from the sky.


    "Let''s go!" The two yelled at the same time, stomped their feet, and ran towards the falling meteorite.


    Chapter 790: Failed Infinite Monthly Reading


    "Let''s go!" The two shouted at the same time, stamped their feet, turned on their strongest state, and ran towards the falling meteorite.


    The power of the two is really strong in front of other ninjas. If the two with the power of six yin and six yang are fighting alone, almost no one can completely defeat the two.


    But in the face of natural disasters, human power is really too small.


    Sasuke constantly waved the long knife in his hand, slashing the meteorites on the zenith one by one, each meteorite turned into a mass of debris under his efforts.


    "It''s too much, Sasuke, what should we do now!" Naruto once again used the spiral pill shuriken to smash a meteorite, panting, turning his head and shouting loudly at Sasuke.


    Sasuke gritted his teeth and cut down another meteorite, ignoring Naruto''s stupid question.


    "Okay, I see." Seeing that Sasuke didn''t respond, he probably understood Sasuke''s answer and could only continue to deal with the meteorite falling from the sky.


    "What the hell is thinking about this damn guy?" Naruto couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at Uchiha Madara, only to find that he had broken off the wooden forehead guard on his head, revealing the closed eye between his brows.


    "This...what is this!" Naruto exclaimed.


    "Sasuke, look at that guy Madara, he has an eye on his brow! What is that!"


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Sasuke couldn''t help but pause. Following Naruto''s words, he turned his head and looked. Suddenly, he saw Uchiha''s eyebrows, and Sasuke''s heart trembled subconsciously.


    "This...this is, it''s not good!" Sasuke''s heart screamed. He subconsciously thought of the bad thing, the thing that Uchiha Itachi and Tatsumi had told him...


    Sasuke gritted his teeth, squinted at Uchiha Madara with his hands raised above his head, thinking about what might happen later, he couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly.


    "If that guy is still around at this time, maybe he wouldn''t be so embarrassed." Sasuke couldn''t help thinking like this in his heart.But he understood that Uchiha Tatsumi had disappeared now, and if he had been there, he would have appeared by now.


    In such a grand scene, Sasuke knew that according to Uchiha''s temperament, it was absolutely impossible to be absent.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke''s mood inevitably began to dim. Itachi died, the only remaining Tatsumi was also missing, and Uchiha was the only one alive.As for the spots and the soil outside, Sasuke has never regarded the two of them as his own.


    Regardless of his own thoughts, Sasuke once again focused on the meteorites. To deal with Madara, he must first solve these meteorites. This is a hurdle that cannot be bypassed.


    Maybe Madara knew this too, so he was so confident.


    Hidden in the dark, Uchiha Tatsun stared closely at Madara¡¯s movements. He knew that now is the time to test Madara¡¯s ability. After losing a reincarnation eye, can he continue to summon infinity? Monthly reading.


    I saw Uchiha Madara looked up at the scarlet moon in the sky, and the blood-red gouyu reincarnation eye on her brow was reflecting the red moon in the sky.


    The chakra in Uchiha Madara''s body is flowing uncontrollably, continuing along the meridians, and in the gouyu reincarnation eye that is transmitted to the center of his brow. At this moment Madara can clearly sense how chakra in his body is at this moment. Majestic.


    "This...this is the feeling of power." Madara muttered to himself, feeling the surging of Chakra in his body. He felt that even ten Naruto Sasuke could not be his opponent at this moment.


    The power on the moon penetrated into Uchiha Madara''s body through the gouyu reincarnation eye, continuing to maintain his power release.


    The release of Infinite Monthly Reading was perfect, everything went very smoothly, even Madara didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    "I knew that I shouldn''t have forced them too much at the beginning." Madara leaned over and looked at the two people who were fighting the meteorite, sneered in his heart. He knew very well that when Infinite Moon succeeded in reading, they were the two. Of death.


    Madara''s communication with the moon is constantly going on, and the chakras in his body are constantly exchanging, but gradually, Madara can feel that there is still a little difference between the chakras in his body and the moon in the sky.


    At this moment, the Chakra inside him felt a little stretched.


    "How could this happen!" Madara''s eyes widened, she looked at the moon in the sky a little unwillingly, took a deep breath, forcibly overdrawing the Chakra in her body: "No, I must, I must succeed, I must Prove that I am right, between the pillars, your idea is absolutely wrong!"


    Although Madara is constantly overdrawing his Chakra, the energy needed to release the unlimited monthly reading is too much, even if he is now a ten-tailed person, he can''t bear it.


    "Damn it, it''s almost a bit." The corner of Madara''s mouth has been bitten by him, and traces of blood seep through the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s just a little bit, how can I fail here? I''m Uchiha Madara, I am the strongest man in the ninja world, and I definitely can''t fail here!" Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, suddenly his mouth opened. One, a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth.


    "Puff!"


    This is the reason why his Chakra is overstretching, and he is constantly overdrawing his Chakra, even if he is a ten-tailed man, he cannot bear it.


    "I''m not reconciled!" Uchiha Madara looked up angrily at the red moon in the sky, no matter how much he overdrafted his chakra and vitality, he couldn''t make up the slightest gap.


    "It seems that he can''t do it anymore." Uchiha Tatsumi narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, without two reincarnation eyes, Uchiha Madara still couldn''t summon Infinite Moon Reader, and seemed to be a little bit worse.


    "Or give him the reincarnation eye." Chen muttered to himself.


    But it is not so easy to give the eyes of Samsara to Uchiha Madara without a trace. He needs to guard against the guy who is hiding in the dark who doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy.


    "By the way, I can do this!" Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of something, I saw Uchiha Tatsumi put his gaze on the lone Uchiha Daido with hot eyes.


    "The decision is yours!"


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety One: Circle of Reincarnation


    "The decision is yours!" Uchiha Tatsumi put his gaze on Uchiha Daido who was alone, his eyes hot.


    Of course, Chen''s hope was not to bring the earth, but Heijue, who has completely controlled the body with the earth, why would he give it to Madara willingly to get the reincarnation eye with the earth?


    Naturally, only the Heijue who wanted to resurrect his mother was Chen''s best choice.


    After making up his mind, Chen naturally put Heijue first in the plan, so now maybe he has to borrow the help of Itachi''s psychic beast.

 468 Naruto Power System Chapter 468

    He bit his own thumb and drew a line on the other palm, Chen Jieyin with both hands then gently patted the ground.


    "puff!"


    After a small smoke dissipated, a black crow appeared in front of Tatsun. Uchiha Tatsuo put the reincarnation eye into the crow''s mouth, stretched out his finger to bring dirt, and whispered: "Go."


    With two "quacks", the crow flew its wings towards the ground where Heijue was.


    Everyone''s eyes on this battlefield were on Naruto Sasuke and Madara, and no one would have noticed a small, insignificant crow.


    Even if a caring person notices this crow, he won''t care too much. What kind of waves can a little crow make?


    Even Kakashi subconsciously ignored the crow rushing towards the soil, and only Sasuke took one extra look because of his brother Itachi, but he didn''t notice it, and he didn''t observe it carefully with the eyes of reincarnation.


    If he observes carefully, he may find that what is in the crow''s mouth is a reincarnation eye!


    Hei Jue saw a crow flying towards him from a distance. Hei Jue kept watching the crow flying on his shoulder. Just as he wondered why there were crows on the battlefield, the crow came from his mouth. Spit out a small eyeball.


    Hei Jue''s eyes widened, and the open-mouthed boss said in surprise: "This...this is... the eyes of reincarnation!"


    "Why is the Reincarnation Eye here!" Hei Jue was surprised and delighted in his heart, and he was delighted that Uchiha Madara could finally successfully summon the Infinite Moon Reading after the Reincarnation Eye was reached, which meant that he was finally able to save his mother.


    What is shocking is the origin of this reincarnation eye, what is going on, does this reincarnation eye exist in the first place, or are there other people who have successfully awakened the reincarnation eye?


    More importantly, who sent it over?Does this mean that there is another person hiding in the dark outside the battlefield and controlling all this?


    Faintly, Heijue felt that there was a pair of big hands behind him controlling all this, not only Naruto Sasuke and the others, even he himself was just a pawn in this board game.


    In this game, everyone seems so involuntary, but in the game, how many people can really jump out of the game and become the person in charge of the chess piece?


    Thinking of this, Heijue''s desire to save his mother became stronger. He couldn''t wait to resurrect his mother, because only in this way, this involuntary feeling might disappear.


    As the strongest person in this world, Otsuki Kaguya Ji believes that no one can treat her as a chess piece, and no one dares to treat her as a chess piece.


    He squeezed the reincarnation eye in his hand, and Hei Jue raised his eyes to look at the spot that was constantly overdrawing his Chakra in the sky, and the arc of his evil smile couldn''t help expanding by several points.


    He only heard Hei Jue muttering to himself: "After a while, and a little while, you will be free, mother."


    Kurozutsu held the eyes of the reincarnation, soared into the sky, and ran towards Uchiha Madara. He hadn''t rescued his mother at this moment, so Kurozutsu couldn''t turn his face with Madara.


    "Master Madara, I have a solution!"


    Hei Jue''s words successfully attracted everyone''s attention.


    Sasuke glanced at it subconsciously, not paying attention at first, but when the Gouyu reincarnation eye in his left eye felt a little abnormal, Sasuke couldn''t help but tremble and looked carefully subconsciously.


    The world in front of Sasuke''s eyes became black and white through Gouyu''s reincarnation eye. Everyone''s deeds were invisible in front of this eye. Sasuke could easily see through the hands that he held tightly and see what he was holding tightly... ...Eyeballs!


    Seeing this, Sasuke felt very anxious and couldn''t help but hurriedly shouted: "No! Stop him!"


    The only thing that can resonate with the reincarnation eye is the same.Although I don''t know where the reincarnation eye in Hei Jue''s hand came from, at this time, even a fool knew that he would definitely not be able to let Hei Jue hand the reincarnation eye in his hand to Madara''s hand.


    "Don''t let him put the eyes of reincarnation into Uchiha Madara''s hands!" Sasuke shouted out in a hurry. It was his words that shocked everyone.


    "What? He has reincarnation eyes in his hand?"


    "How is it possible! Why does he still have reincarnation eyes, where did his reincarnation eyes come from?"


    "Sasuke, are you serious?" Naruto glanced at Heijue in disbelief, then turned to look at Sasuke, and said with solemn eyes.


    The spot strength of a single reincarnation eye is already so strong, Naruto can''t imagine how much the spot strength of having two reincarnation eyes at the same time will increase.


    "Want to stop me? Wishful thinking!" Hei Juejie smiled, and looked at Naruto Sasuke frantically. He smiled unscrupulously, like a villain with a great ambition.


    Naruto Sasuke and Sasuke were blocked by Madara¡¯s heavenly meteorite, and they couldn¡¯t separate themselves to stop Kakashi¡¯s actions. The Sakura Kakashi underneath didn¡¯t have the ability to strike against the air. After hearing Sasuke¡¯s reminder, he could only Gai Kong threw kunai at Hei Jue, without causing any substantial damage.


    "Sasuke! Are you hiding anything from us? Why do you not want to see Madara get that reincarnation eye." Naruto was not confused by the appearance. He looked at Sasuke solemnly, hoping that Sasuke would be here. Time to talk about it openly.


    Sasuke just snorted and said coldly: "Just do your thing!"


    Sasuke teased him, but Naruto was holding his breath but couldn¡¯t speak. Obviously, Sasuke knew something inside, but he didn¡¯t let go. In desperation, Naruto had to give up the questioning, separated the shadow clone and moved towards Hei Jue chased him away.


    Chapter 792: Collecting the Spots of Reincarnation Eyes


    Sasuke obviously knew what was going on, but no matter how Naruto asked, Sasuke didn''t tell the truth.


    Mingren''s popularity was declining, but he still couldn''t get Sasuke to speak. He bit the facts and refused to tell them, Naruto was also very helpless.


    "Huh! Even if you don''t tell me, I will know when you come!" Naruto glanced at Sasuke angrily, then turned his head to face Uchiha Madara. The two shadow clones that had been separated had been crushed. There is no way to get close to Uchiha Madara.


    "What should I do!" Sasuke''s face couldn''t help but a bit of cold sweat, once Uchiha Madara got the reincarnation eye, then the record on the stone tablet would definitely become a reality.


    "Huh, you are wishful thinking!" Uchiha saw the two flying over, with a sneer on his face. Others didn''t know, but Madara knew that the reincarnation eye in Heijue''s hand was the same as the previous few people said. The reincarnation eye that was ruined.


    After all, it¡¯s my own eyes, and the feeling between the reincarnation eyes is deeper than that of Sasuke. Although I don¡¯t know why this ruined eye will reappear, but as long as I can get this eye, then the infinite moon reading is bound to be. The call is successful.


    "Come on, come on!" Ma Jian Hei Jue approached him step by step, with a smile on his face, and anyone could see his triumphant look.


    He seemed to be impatient and approached step by step. His speed was too slow. Madara stretched out a hand and stretched it towards the bottom, yelling: "Give me your eyes!"


    Kurozutsu smiled''Jiejie'', glanced at Naruto Sasuke who was still struggling, and stretched out his hand, trying to pass the reincarnation eye in his hand to Uchiha Madara.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Ban Qiang endured the excitement in his heart and slowly approached.


    At this moment, Hei Jue''s eyes flashed with clarity, "No, you can''t give you reincarnation eyes!"


    He yelled, obviously not in Heijue''s tone, it seemed that the soil was not completely controlled by Heijue, and he was able to break free from the shackles of Heijue tenaciously.


    He tried to withdraw his hand, trying to throw the reincarnation eye in his hand to Naruto Sasuke, but his clarity was only a moment, and the next second he regained control of his body.


    "What do you want to do!" Hei Juesen''s cold voice sounded in Tuo''s heart.


    "Bah! Bastard!"


    "I''m telling you, no matter how hard you struggle, it''s useless. The world will eventually welcome Huiye''s will!" Hei Jue warned the earth in his heart and ignored him, ignoring the earth he was still thinking about. , Handed Madara the Samsara Eye in his hand.


    "Hahahaha, finally got it!" Uchiha took the reincarnation eye in his hand, couldn''t help but laughed, and immediately stretched out his hand and pulled out the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye abruptly from his eye, and then set the reincarnation eye in his eye socket again. .


    Madara didn''t groan during this process, as if the person whose eyes had been plucked was not him.


    After putting on the reincarnation eye, Madara could clearly feel the difference in his body. Uchiha Madara suddenly spouted out a chakra, which was not found in his body before.


    As if it was the inherent power of the reincarnation eye, this chakra first moisturized the body that was gradually dry, his body gradually swelled, and finally looked like a normal person, originally in the process of summoning infinite moon reading. All the scars suffered have disappeared.


    Not only that, Madara could also sense that the connection between him and the red moon in the sky became closer. This unspeakable and unclear feeling made Madara groan.


    "Ah~ yes, yes, that''s how it feels, it''s really wonderful!"


    After completing his mission, Kurozu slowly returned to the ground, looking at Uchiha Madara with a wicked smile, as if waiting for something.

 469 Naruto Power System Chapter 469

    The connection between Red Moon and Madara is still going on in an orderly manner, and the Chakra inside Madara can now fully support him to call for unlimited monthly reading.


    But in the blink of an eye, the red moon in the sky began to expand, abruptly emitting colorful rays of light.


    Seeing that he and others were unable to stop Uchiha Madara, Sasuke was shocked, and then shouted badly, summoning Naruto, and soon Sunoh opened to cover Naruto Kakashi, Sakura, and others. stand up.


    The red moon in the sky exudes colorful rays of light, covering the entire ninja, and almost all places are within the radiation range of the colorful rays.


    Countless ninjas and countless civilians were controlled after being exposed to the light, and only a few people who were reincarnated from the dirty soil were not hit, but no matter what methods they used, they couldn''t wake others up.


    It wasn''t until everyone was hung up by trees that their rescue measures were of no avail.


    "What the hell is going on!" The hearts of several Hokage couldn''t help being confused.


    Under the guardianship of Susano, Naruto looked distressed and tried to get out of Sasuke''s protection in annoyance.


    "What happened outside? Why are you still not telling me, Sasuke, what happened to you!" Naruto couldn''t help but question.


    "You don''t have to understand, you know it''s useless to know that even if you go out now, you may still be controlled like them."


    "Same as them? Like who?" Naruto frowned slightly: "What did you see in the eyes of reincarnation!"


    Sasuke was silent.


    Upon seeing this, Kakashi couldn''t help but stand up: "Sasuke, don''t carry everything on your body alone. Know that we are a whole. Tell us what happened outside. We really want to do next."


    "Yes, Sasuke, isn''t our seventh class as a whole? Let''s take care of anything, don''t be alone..." Sakura also persuaded.


    After thinking about it, Sasuke still couldn''t help but explain. After all, he is also a person. Don''t look at him cold all day. In fact, he also wants to be recognized by his companions and family members. In fact, his heart also longs for warmth.


    After listening to Sasuke''s explanation, everyone knew what happened until this moment, and why Sasuke kept preventing Madara from getting the reincarnation eye.


    It turned out that everything was to prevent the current situation from happening, but no matter how hard Sasuke tried, it was already an established reality that Infinite Moon Reading was summoned by Madara. They could only find a way to defeat Uchiha Madara before they could release Infinite Moon Reading.


    Chapter 793: The True Face of Heijue


    Hidden in Sasuke''s Susano, until the light emitted by the red moon completely disappeared, Sasuke dared to remove Susano''s protection.


    Looking at the devastated land, Naruto Sasuke and the others couldn''t help but fall into contemplation. Before hearing Sasuke''s words, if you want to release the infinite monthly reading, you can only use reincarnation.


    But before that, they must first defeat Madara Uchiha, otherwise Uchiha Madara''s elbow will not be able to save everyone smoothly.


    "Hehehe, no matter how you stop it, what''s the use!" Uchiha Madara slowly landed on the ground, laughing wildly, and mockingly said: "I didn''t succeed in the end!"


    "Between the pillars and the pillars, you are the one who is wrong in the end. The successful person will always be me. I will prove to the world that only I can put down this troubled world!"


    Uchiha Madara was very excited. Many years have passed, and the dispute between him and Senjuju has continued for many years. Finally, today, the plan that has been planned for so long has finally succeeded.


    "Damn it!" Sasuke gritted his teeth and thought unhappily: "If that guy is here... maybe..."


    It''s a pity that Uchiha Tatsu has disappeared before the battle started. No one knows where he is now, as if the whole person has disappeared in this world.


    For this reason, Sasuke also went to look for the traces of the past, but he searched the whole world and found no trace of Uchiha Tatsun. He could only find a little bit of Chakra breath in the depths of Loulan.


    There seemed to be some mysterious force that pulled Uchiha Tatsu away from this world, blocking the connection between the worlds.


    "Whatever you think, I have succeeded anyway. I have the final say. History is written by the victors. Or, do you want to dance with me?" Uchiha Madara shrugged, it didn''t matter. Said.


    After all, he has never seen Uchiha Tatsumi. Before he was reincarnated from the dirty soil, Uchiha Tatsumi had already left this world to go to another parallel time and space. The connection between this world and the other world is not as close as imagined .


    Even if Chen had already defeated Madara in that time and space, Madara in this world would not have the slightest feeling.


    Uchihatatsu, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t help but sneezed twice. He reached out and touched his nose and sneered: "Who is thinking about me again?"


    Soon Chen seemed to think of something again, shook his head and smiled, and continued to monitor the person hiding in the dark, because Chen knew that their biggest enemy was only the hidden guy.


    Only that one, Chen couldn''t see through at all, whether it was Madara or Kaguyaji, even if it was really fighting, Chen would not fall into the wind. Now the enemy is dark, and only careful can win.


    "Huh! Everyone has fallen into their best fantasy, and only a few of you are left. As long as you get rid of them, the world will fall into true peace again, hahahahaha !"


    Madara Uchiha laughed wildly, and the victory at his fingertips was right in front of him.After planning for decades, the wish has finally come true.


    Madara took a step forward, splayed both hands, pointed at Sasuke Naruto, wantonly taunting: "Come on, let me use my last strength to solve the two of you!"


    "Tomb Wheel¡¤Border Prison!"


    Naruto faintly felt that there were many figures around them surrounding them, leaning over and standing with Sasuke, and asked in a low voice: "Sasuke, do you feel something wrong?"


    Sasuke looked around and saw that Madara''s shadow had surrounded everyone, he couldn''t help but nodded slightly and reminded: "Be careful, Madara''s shadow has surrounded us."


    "Hiss!" Naruto took a deep breath. No wonder he felt something wrong before. Originally Madara''s shadow had surrounded them. Previously Madara could only summon one shadow. After having two reincarnation eyes, his pupil power greatly increased. It is not comparable before.


    "Let me send you to hell! You can go to hell and feel the peace of this world!" Madara said coldly.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his heart, and a hand suddenly penetrated his body and pierced his heart.


    "What...what''s going on!" A cold sweat broke out on Madan''s forehead: "The body...the body can''t move!"


    "Jie Jie! Let''s wait a minute to go to hell or something. It should be my time." Hei Jue''s voice came from behind Madara. He sneered and inserted his hand into Madara''s heart, using his power. Controlling Madara''s body confines the flow of Chakra inside Madara.


    "You... Hei Jue... what''s going on, what are you doing!" Ban panicked in his heart: "You are my will, I created you, how can you do such a thing, our wish is not to be done soon Did you succeed!"


    Hearing Madara''s stupid words, Kurojue laughed and looked at him with a foolish look: "Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara, do you think I am the embodiment of your will by now? No? No, no, I was just Kaguya''s will from the beginning!"


    "You! And that poor Uchiha''s soil is just my pawn. Have you ever thought that you will become a pawn when you treat others as pawns?"


    After being pierced by Heizue Hole, Madara''s body gradually swelled, and immediately everyone saw nine Chakra fountains suddenly pouring out of the ground.


    "boom!"


    "Hurry up!" Naruto yelled, "This...what is going on!"


    "How can there be such a huge chakra!"


    "Hahahaha, it''s not just you... but you, all are my pawns. Everything I do is to rescue my mother, Datongmu Huiye!" Hei Jue smiled wantonly.


    The nine chakra fountains all rushed towards Uchiha Madara, converging continuously in Uchiha Madara¡¯s body, but how can a single body contain such a huge amount of chakra?


    Madara''s body kept swelling, and in just a few moments he saw Madara''s body pop out a lot of pustules, forming an extremely inflated sphere.


    "This...what the hell is going on!" Until now, Uchiha Madara couldn''t believe what was happening before him.


    Chapter 794: Datongmu Huiye


    "This...what the hell is going on!" Uchiha Madara couldn''t believe what happened to him. He couldn''t figure out what happened until now.


    Why would Hei Jue act on himself suddenly? Isn''t he the incarnation of his own will, but what happened? How could Hei Jue betray him.


    "Jie Jie!" Kurozu sneered at Uchiha Madara in a cold voice, and at the same time turned his attention to Naruto Sasuke.

 470 Naruto Power System Chapter 470

    "Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over here, Uchiha Madara is just a pawn in my hand, this world will eventually usher in Kaguya¡¯s will, you, all of you will be sacrifices to welcome Kaguya¡¯s coming, Clam clam clam!"


    Kazuki''s voice sounded very harsh to everyone''s ears, especially Uchiha Madara. He was like a fool who was cheated for nothing and helped others count money.


    "Asshole! How dare you asshole dare to deceive me! The stone monument left by the six immortals won''t go wrong, where did it go wrong!" Uchiha Madara suffocated his neck, and now he doesn''t even have the strength to speak, but is strong Staying here with a sigh of relief, unwilling to die like this.


    "Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara!" Hei Jue sighed lightly, and then said in a very relaxed voice: "I have lived for thousands of years. What hasn''t been experienced, what hasn''t been seen? The stone stele of the six immortals you mentioned, I have enough time to correct him, don''t you find anything?"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes widened, but now he was completely speechless, he swelled into a ball, and he could only wait for Hei Juehua to become a puddle of black water to wrap him up until the last moment. He had never thought about the origin of the whole thing, or he had understood it, but he still refused to believe it.


    I saw Uchiha Madara¡¯s huge sphere swelled to its apex and was about to explode, but at the last moment it shrank dramatically, and finally turned into tens of thousands of hairs, slowly enveloping an adult woman¡¯s body.


    "Absolutely can''t sit and wait!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, the chakra inside his body soared, and his left hand dropped. With the chakra of six yin powers, he wrapped his chidori and headed towards the''thing'' turned into by the spot. .


    Naruto also stretched out his right hand at the right time, and a huge spiral pill was condensed in his hand, just like Sasuke, rushing towards the enemy.


    "Ohhhhhh! For this moment, I have planned for thousands of years, how could it be so easy for you to destroy!" Hei Jue made a hysterical voice, and stretched out two strands of hair from the''thing'', binding the two stand up.


    At this moment, that''thing'' finally revealed her true face, a white robe, a white silk, and two horns on the wonderful face, but it did not make people feel abrupt.


    It will only give people a strange and stunning beauty. I saw her slowly opening her eyes, no pupils can be seen in the snow-white eye sockets, the gap on the forehead opened, and the eyes are the same scarlet eyes on the forehead of Madara.


    "Da...Datongmu Huiye!" Naruto was bound by the hair, and seeing that the''thing'' gradually turned into a human form, he couldn''t help but said in a daze: "That...that''s what the grandpa said Datongmu Huiye...the whole The ancestor of the Shinobi world!?"


    Seeing Otsuki Keiyahime finally broke the seal, Uchiha Tatsun sighed lightly, not only because Otsuki Keiyahime finally appeared, his plan for so long was finally over.


    I even sighed for Uchiha Madara¡¯s miserable life, thinking that Uchiha Madara was not weaker than others, but in the end he fell to the end of being deceived. He gave people a wedding dress for his life''s hard work.


    Thinking of this, Tatsun couldn''t help but sigh deeply for him. At the beginning, he admired Uchiha Madara very much. What he did in his life showed his personal charm, even the strongest Senjujutsuma at the time. Isn''t it also deeply falling for him?


    If not, why so many ninjas in the Warring States period, why did Senjujutsuma form an alliance with Madara Uchiha and co-founded Konoha Village?It can be said that the relationship between the two of them was formed in this way. While fighting each other, both of them were attracted by each other''s ideals and ambitions. From then on, the two teenagers who were determined to bring peace to the Ninja world forged an indissoluble bond.


    Uchiha Tatsun sighed deeply. Now Madara is a thing of the past. What Naruto and Sasuke will face is a powerful opponent they have never met in their lives. I don''t know if they can stick to it.


    And Chen?Chen had his own goal, and then Chen turned his head to look at the person hiding in the dark. He did not expect that until now, that person could still be able to calm down. Even Datongmu Huiyeji has already appeared, but he still can Hidden away, I have to say that that person is not only strong, but also unique in endurance.


    Obviously, that person wanted to test Hui Ye''s strength first, and then made his own plan.


    Datongmu Kaguya opened her eyes, glanced at the hidden place of that person as if inadvertently, and then set her eyes on the place where Chen was.


    At this moment, Chen''s heart suddenly stunned, "She found me?" Then Chen could only smile helplessly, as expected to be the ancestor of the Ninja world, none of these people who have lived for thousands of years can be underestimated.


    Just this glimpse almost revealed Uchiha Tatsumi''s location. Fortunately, she just glanced at it casually and did not expose Uchiha Tatsumi.


    Maybe in Hui Ye''s heart, Chen didn''t put Chen in his eyes, even if Chen was on par with Hui Ye Ji now.But Chen knew that Hui Ye''s glance had exposed him to the hidden person.


    None of these guys are fuel-efficient lamps. I guess they wanted to watch him fight with the man snipe who was hiding in the dark, and wait until the fisherman, the fisherman, she solved the remaining two bugs before coming back to the fisherman to profit.


    While thinking like this, Chen began to shift his position, believing that this person should have the same thoughts as his own.Even if it does not help.


    "I! Datongmu Huiye, after thousands of years, finally came to this world again, as the guardian of this world, I will never allow you to continue destroying this world wantonly!"


    Chapter 795: Decisive Battle of Datongmu Huiye


    Datongmu Kaguya¡¯s voice spread throughout the Ninja Realm, but now no one can hear them except for a few of them. The others have been wrapped in the sacred tree and turned into nutrients and slowly moved towards the sacred tree. Bai Jue transformed.


    Seeing that the Chakra in her body had gradually become full, Kaguya Ji did not continue to talk nonsense with the two of them. She didn''t attack at the first time because the Chakra in her body had not reached a full stage.


    After the sacred tree continued to absorb the Chakra from the person who was trapped in the infinite moonreader, the Chakra in Hui Ye was finally enough to support her in her actions.


    "It''s the breath of Yui Yumura." Kaguya glanced at the two of them, and said in a daze, wondering if he thought of the two sons he gave birth to or something.


    Immediately she shook her head and continued to speak: "No, is it the reincarnation of Asura and Indra? Oh, it doesn''t matter. Even if you are not able to be demons on the land that I protect, the power of the six realms is simply enough for you. wasted!"


    Immediately, Kaguya Ji stretched out her hand, trying to pull the two back, and absorb the Chakra inside them.


    "Come on! My lovely children, come back to your mother''s arms again!" Hui Ye looked at the two affectionately and tried to pull them back to her.


    "Hmph, we won''t just sit and wait for death like this, but we are going to seal you up!" Naruto snorted coldly and said without embarrassment.


    At this moment, Heijue laughed in the sleeves of Datongmu Huiye''s sleeves: "Jiejie, why can''t you figure it out? My mother, Datongmu Huiye is invincible, and she belongs to the world of Ninja. Almighty God, no matter how hard you resist, it will be useless. Obediently, just do it!"


    "You will never know how powerful my mother is!"


    Hei Jue laughed presumptuously, as if mocking everyone''s ignorance, mocking everyone''s ignorance of power.


    In Heijue''s view, they are just ants who have no knowledge of themselves in the civil war and disputes in the Ninja World, and they have no resistance at all in the face of real power.


    "Ignorant people, just enjoy the power coming! Hahahaha!" Heijue fell silent after saying this, like a black hand hiding in the dark, waiting for the opponent to appear flaws and then hit it. kill.


    Huiye waved his big hand, and then everyone felt his body tremble, and a sense of emptiness under his feet spontaneously emerged. The whole person rose into the air, but fell sharply in the next moment.


    "Huangquan is better than Ryo Saka!"


    "This...what the hell is going on!" Everyone was shocked, and when they subconsciously saw, where was this place where they were before?It is clearly another unknown space!"


    "Hot, so hot!"


    In a scorching space, a few people descended sharply. Underneath is the lava exuding the scorching death breath. You can feel the scorching scent of magma even far away. If it gets a little bit of it, it may be burnt. Exhausted.


    "Well, it''s dangerous!" everyone shouted.


    "Is it an illusion?" At this time, only Kakashi remained calm, his body was falling, but there was no panic in his heart, and he even had time to throw a shuriken at the magma.


    I saw the shuriken rushing to the lava under the ground at a rapid speed, and it was burnt out the moment the magma just touched.


    "It''s not an illusion!?" Kakashi fell into contemplation subconsciously. He has not experienced the illusion space of Kurama Yakumo, but he has seen similar scenes in the Naruto archives.


    Kakashi knows that some people''s illusion arts can do the same, the scene is very realistic, and the wounds still exist after you return to the real space after you are injured in the illusion arts.


    Kakashi didn''t dare to bet whether it was illusion or not. According to the current situation, even illusion in this space would be enough for them to drink a pot.


    Gritting his teeth, Kakashi threw several shurikens towards Kaguya. Although I don''t know what Kaguya is going to do, they can''t do anything right now. They can''t even save their lives. What else are they talking about? of?


    Kakashi held Sakura with one hand, and Sakura was pulling Xiao Li, with the other hand he threw out Kuwushou and Matkai nailed to the rock, and then randomly threw a Kuwuwu iron chain to tie it to the rock. Keep yourself and others from falling into the magma.


    "Sakura!" Kakashi yelled, and when Sakura heard his call, Sakura swung her feet backwards and stomped hard on the rock. With this recoil, Xiao Li rushed forward.


    Xiao Li¡¯s figure is constantly rising, pulling out kuna when passing by the soil, holding the soil and Matkay¡¯s body and continuing to run up, stepping on the solid ground until this time he I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: "Finally saved."


    Soon Sakura turned her gaze on Kakashi. She knew that Kakashi had her own way of escape, but she didn''t know what she should do now.


    When Kakashi saw that Xiao Li was safe, he nodded, and started to wander through the chain, flicking his body, first sent Xiao Sakura up as usual, and then looked for a way to save himself, when he stepped on his feet. At the moment he was on the rock wall, he quickly raised his figure by recoil.


    Suffocating the burning sensation on his feet, Kakashi waved the hook lock towards Xiao. Sakura reached out and took it and nailed it to the ground. Kakashi connected the hook lock chain to his waist and then pressed the mechanism. The hook lock kept shrinking, driving Kakashi to rise slowly.


    As for the two Naruto Sasuke, Kakashi didn''t worry at all. He had seen Sasuke psychic the giant eagle when he made all these actions, and drove the two to a safe place.


    It is precisely this way, Kakashi can rest assured to find a way to save himself and others.Worthy of being Konoha''s genius ninja, he was able to think of a way to save everyone in a short time. It is not easy for an average ninja to keep calm thinking at this time.

 471 Naruto Power System Chapter 471

    No wonder Tsunade would pass Hokage''s location to Kakashi instead of others.


    Several people have been brought into their own space by Kaguya Ji. Kaguya¡¯s Heavenly Lord can freely organize lava, ice and snow, supergravity, sand, acid and other spaces, which are directly connected to the space of the beginning ball. And Kaguya who is proficient in Huangquan than Saka Liang can come and go freely in these spaces.


    Only Kaguya who possesses the reincarnation writing round eyes and controls the blood snare can perform it. People like Madara who can control the reincarnation eyes cannot use it at all.


    Chapter 796: Uchiha Tatsumi Appears


    Madara is just worthy of being a Ten-tailed person''s pillar strength, he has not fully grasped the power of Ten-tailed person, even the power of the reincarnation eye.


    The Snare of Blood Succession is still out of reach for Madara. He is only worthy of learning to use the power of the six realms. If you give Madara time, he will be able to learn how to control the Snare of Blood Succession. There may be no hope of developing a new one. Power, but Hei is absolutely impossible to give Madara time.


    Chen could do it, but his control of the bloodstain trap and the power of reincarnation writing round eyes was not as good as expected. Tianzhi Yuzhong Huangquan could use it better than Saka Ryo, but he was not as proficient as Otsuki Kaguya.


    This is also the reason why Chen didn''t act hastily. On the one hand, it was the quack Xiaoxi, and on the other hand, it was the master of the rivers and lakes who opened up the two lines of Ren Du. No one knew that there was no suspense between the two sides.


    Although the two might be the same in the level of power, Chen is far less than Huiye in the face of the display of power. Here is the convenience brought by living a long time.As long as there is enough time, anyone can become a strong one.


    Due to the jealousy of the two, Hui Ye didn''t pull Chen and the person hidden in the dark into her space, but this happened to Chen''s heart, and now he didn''t want to expose it too soon.


    The two people present know each other¡¯s existence, but now neither of them dared to show up on their own initiative. Now they are fighting for endurance. Seeing who will be unable to bear the pressure of each other first, showing up means In the secret confrontation fell into the next success.


    Uchiha Tatsun held a sigh of relief, waiting for the hidden person to jump out first, but things went beyond Tatsun''s expectations.


    In Chen''s perception, that person''s breath seemed to be gradually disappearing, as if he had discovered something, and voluntarily left the main battlefield, Chen subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    I have to say that in this secret confrontation, Chen still took the initiative. At this moment, a few strong chakra breaths were heard in the distance, and they could be sensed far away. These are the shadows reborn from the dirty soil.


    In the unlimited monthly reading, only a few of them can move so freely.


    The breath was getting closer and closer, but in an instant, four people gathered here.


    "What''s going on?" The fourth generation Mubo Fengshuimen spoke first: "Sorry, something was delayed on the road. I came a bit late, what''s the matter?"


    Sarutobi Rizen shook his head, but Qianshoujian glanced at him and said, "We are not too long, what happened to you?"


    "Everyone on the battlefield on my side was suddenly wrapped in a tree, and I tried to rescue a few people, but no matter how hard I tried, they didn''t wake up."


    "Is it the same on your side?" Qianshoujian looked up at the red moon in the sky and couldn''t help but sighed: "Is that guy Madara''s unlimited moon reading finished."


    Speaking, Qianshou Jianjian looked down at the pillar who was squatting halfway in front of Madara and suggested: "For the present, only to wake up Madara and ask him what happened."


    "We don''t know anything about the battlefield now. At first, we could sense the chakra breath of Naruto Sasuke and the others. Now they seem to disappear suddenly. This matter must be related to Madara."


    "how do you want to do it?"


    "Rebirth with dirty soil."


    "No!" Refuted between the pillars: "Let''s not talk about the rebirth of the dirty soil. What about the sacrifice of the rebirth? Whose?"


    "Isn''t this a special case?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    At this moment, a blue chakra suddenly emerged from Madara¡¯s body, and that chakra slowly turned into a person''s body: "Sure enough, it is you, asura''s past life, you Still so kind."


    "Who!" Everyone was wary, watching the blue chakra slowly transforming into an old man holding a scepter. They only felt that the old man in front of them was familiar, but they couldn''t remember who it was.


    "The old man''s name is Datongmu Yuyi, the founder of Ninzong, who is the six immortals in your mouth."


    "What?! You are the Six Dao Immortals!?"


    The six immortals did not answer, but turned to look at the place where Uchiha Tatsu was hiding, smiled, and the old voice came to everyone''s ears: "Aren''t you showing up at this time, little guy."


    Chen did not answer the conversation, he knew that the six immortals would definitely be able to find him when he appeared, but he didn''t come out so quickly.


    "Don''t worry, the person you were wary of has now left. Although I don''t know where he is going, at least for now, it is safe to have an old man."


    Hearing Liu Dao immortals say this, Chen did not pretend to be any more, instead he laughed a few times and walked out of the hiding place: "Haha, you should be Liu Dao old man, his perception is different from ordinary people!"


    "There are still people?" Several people were already doubting their perception abilities, until the moment Uchiha Tatsun took the initiative to show up, they didn''t find Tatsun''s trace. They even thought that the Six Dao Immortals were just joking, but they didn''t expect Tatsujin. Hidden in the dark.


    Chen walked out of the dark and stood in front of the crowd openly and said: "Long time no see."


    Several people were surprised when they saw Chen''s face. They didn''t expect Chen to be so young. Among them, the three generations of Naruto Tobihiri were the most surprised, because everyone present was the only one who knew Chen.


    "You...you you you...you are Uchiha Tatsu!?" Sarutobi Hizen looked at him in surprise.


    "Who is Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    "Are you from the Uchiha family again?"


    "Is he Uchiha Tatsuo?"


    Among the people, Chinjujuan and Chijujuan didn¡¯t know Tatsun, and only the fourth generation of Naruto Naruto Fengshuimen had seen Tatsun when he was a child. At that time, he Kushina and Mikoto were even joking, if Kushina gave birth If she is a girl, she will be a child bride, if she is a boy, she will be a brother.


    "Unexpectedly, so many years have passed, you have grown up so much." Hafeng Mizumen looked stunned. Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi, he would easily think of his child Naruto, and it seemed that she could see Tatsumi from Chen''s body. The shadow of the person.


    "You, you, you, aren''t you a fool!" Sarutobi Rizhan looked surprised. After all, Chen''s talent was obvious to all, but after the Night of Extinction, Chen became a fool until Konoha of Dashemaru After the collapse of the plan, Chen officially started activities, but at that time Sarutobi Rizen was already dead, so he only regarded Chen as a silly fool.


    "Sure enough, everyone from the Uchiha clan can''t be underestimated. I thought you were just a fool, but I didn''t expect that all of this was just hiding your powers and your time." Sarutobi Hitori looked surprised.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety Seven: The Provocation


    "Sure enough, everyone from the Uchiha clan can''t be underestimated. I thought you had become that way, but I didn''t expect this to be a play you acted in. It''s really incredible to fool everyone. It''s not admirable." Sarutobi Richan looked sad.


    "Little monkey, what''s the matter?" Qianshou Jian asked curiously. Not only him, but everyone else''s eyes turned to Sarutobi, as if they understood that there must be some hidden secret behind this story.Sarutobi Rizen sighed lightly.


    He could fully think of why Uchiha Tatsuno would pretend that way in the village. Isn''t the village safe?The village is very safe, but in such a safe village still have to pretend to be crazy?


    Obviously, they are Konoha''s high-level leaders. At the beginning, they planned to let either Tatsu or Sasuke join the roots of Danzo to control Uchiha.


    As for the reason why he didn''t stop afterwards, it was because Chen suddenly became a fool after the night of the genocide. For this reason, they were also deeply puzzled how a living genius suddenly became a fool. After monitoring for two years, they had to believe This fact.


    After thinking about it, Sarutobi Rizen still said the matter in front of everyone, including Danzo''s so-called root organization. After all, the people present were either the Liudao immortal or the original Hokage. Who has never experienced the big scene?


    Everyone is well aware of the ditch and channel in these villages.The root organization of Danzo, to put it bluntly, is to raise the dead. Who in their families has not raised a few dead men?It''s just that Danzo didn''t do that blatantly.


    After hearing Sarutobi''s story, everyone couldn''t help being silent, especially the first generation of Hokage, thinking that he established Konoha Village to allow the villagers to live in a stable life without being threatened.


    But in such a village, there are still people who have to pretend to be crazy and behave foolishly to escape.He sighed deeply, looked at Uchiha Tatsuno with some pity, and said softly: "It''s hard for you."


    Uchiha Chen''s face was indifferent and could not be denied. To be honest, he would not bring up this tragic past at all if it was not necessary.


    Because once he recalled it, he would subconsciously think of Konoha''s filthyness, and think of the powerlessness he faced in the village when he was weak at the beginning, and that sad past made him wish to destroy the filthy Konoha village, the facts He did the same, taking Sasuke and them...


    Perhaps it was because of the Uchiha clan, the atmosphere on the scene became a bit solemn, but there were no ordinary people present, but they broke away from this atmosphere in a moment.


    "Speaking of which, I really didn''t expect that your strength would become so strong after so many years. I knew it..." Sarutobi Hizumi didn''t say any further, because he knew these were nonsense, and the past could not be changed. , Chen can no longer become Konoha''s ninja.

 472 Naruto Power System Chapter 472

    "Let¡¯s put the chat aside, let¡¯s ask what happened here." Qianshoujian narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the Six Dao Immortals. He knew that there must be a reason why the Six Dao Immortals appeared, not just to Uchiha Tatsun forced it out.


    "Naruto Sasuke, what happened to other people? Why can''t we suddenly feel their chakra breath?"


    The six immortals chuckled, wiped a beard and placed the scepter next to them and slowly said, "No hurry, let me say it slowly. Now they are not in danger for the time being. This matter should start from my mother. From..."


    Speaking of the six immortals, the origin of the Datongmu clan, the arrival of Kaguyaji, their birth, and the formation of the tail beast all said it all.After listening, the few people who didn''t know could not help but fell into contemplation.


    "So... I''m still the reincarnation of Asura? The guy Madara is the reincarnation of Indra?" The first generation of Hokage pointed at herself somewhat unbelievable, and seemed to have discovered something new, and was very happy.


    Seeing Qianshou Zhujian''s happy face, the Six Dao Immortals seemed to be lost in thought, as if seeing the shadow of his own child from the first generation.


    "But having said that, I didn''t expect Uchiha Madara to be so miserable. Thinking about him in his life, I don''t know why, I can''t laugh." The first generation scratched his head, looking like he wanted to laugh but couldn''t.


    Suddenly, the Six Dao Immortals once again set their eyes on Uchiha Tatsun''s body and said, "But then again, why did you give Madara the fellow after taking the reincarnation eye?"


    Hearing the words of the six immortals, everyone turned their eyes on Chen''s body again, and similarly, their eyes were full of doubts.


    Facing the gaze of everyone, Chen didn''t feel a burden, and even shrugged his shoulders casually: "It''s nothing, I want to give it, and then I give it."


    Naturally, he would not tell everyone his intentions. Chen has his own ideas. What he did was not to save the world, but to achieve Chen''s purpose. As for this world, if it goes well, help. It is not impossible.


    "Asshole, how can you be like this?" Senshou was anxious, and wanted to reprimand Uchiha Tatsumi when he said, but was stopped by his brother Zhuma.


    "Brother, what are you doing, I must show this little devil a little bit of color, you see what he has done, that is an existence that even Uchiha Madara can''t match, because of his fault, she was released! "


    "Okay, people naturally have their own ideas, so don''t say it here." A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the pillars, he glanced at Chen, and turned his head to stop the Qianshoujian who wanted to go forward. Just like when I was reborn from the dirty soil.


    "Huh! How can it be? I have already said that the Uchiha family does not have a good thing, so it should be monitored properly at the beginning!" Qianshou Jian was very angry, Chen''s approach seemed to him to be an enemy, if it is still He is the master, and can''t wait to cut Chen with a knife.


    Hearing Feijian''s words, Tatsun gave him a cold look, his eyes filled with cold killing intent, and Tatsun slowly opened his mouth and said: "What kind of existence Uchiha is in your eyes, I am not interested. I know, but if you want to die again, I don''t mind satisfying you!"


    It seemed that Chen had felt the cold killing intent on Chen''s body, and Qianshoujian became vigilant in an instant, but the two did not fight under the obstruction of his brother and six immortals.


    Feijian''s heart was anxious, but he had no choice but to have an elder brother who was not facing him, so he stared at Chen with a cold snort and turned his head no longer to look at him.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety Eight: Preparing to Start the Mission


    Feijian''s heart was anxious, but he had no choice but to have an older brother beside him who was not facing him, so he could only snorted coldly and stopped looking at Chen.


    The Six Dao Immortal sighed with a wry smile. He was just a group of chakras now. Even if he wanted to scold Chen, he had no choice but to let him go. Anyway, things had happened.


    In his opinion, although he did not know Chen''s purpose, he could feel that Chen was not their enemy, and he did not want to stop them from sealing Datongmu Huiye.


    "Okay, let''s discuss what we should do next." The Six Dao Immortal attracted everyone''s attention and began to explain his thoughts.


    "So how do we get into that space? Six Way Immortals, do you have a way to get us into that space?" Senjukazuma asked. His question came to the point. After all, they wanted to support Naruto Sasuke. , Must first enter the space of Hui Ye.


    The six immortals pondered for a while, and shook his head: "I''m sorry, it takes a lot of chakras to enter the space, but I have no power now, so I can''t let you enter the space."


    The power of the Six Ways has long been handed over to Naruto Sasuke, so now he can no longer send people into the Celestial Palace, or even if his power is not lost, he cannot send all of them into the Celestial Palace.


    "Then we can only wait outside?" Senshoujian said irritably, this feeling is really terrible, they are empty of blood, but there is no way to help Naruto Sasuke.


    The scene was a bit embarrassing for a while, they didn''t know what to do, they could only walk around anxiously.


    "Wait!" At this moment, Uchiha Tatsun suddenly said: "If you want to enter the space of Kaguya Ji, maybe I might have a way."


    As soon as Uchiha Tatsu''s words fell, everyone''s eyes were placed on him: "What! Do you have a way?!"


    Chen looked calm in the face of everyone''s shock, and said lightly: "If it''s just for you to enter Huiye''s Imperial Palace, I can indeed do it."


    "really?"


    "Hey!" Chen glanced at everyone present indifferently, disdain to explain at all, believe it or not.


    "But didn''t you still give the eyes of reincarnation to Uchiha Madara? In principle, shouldn''t you stand on Kaguya''s side." Senjukaima said calmly, "What exactly is in your mind, you What is the purpose!"


    Chen glanced at him and did not speak. What purpose does he have?His purpose is simple, he just wants to keep things from getting out of his control.


    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuno did not answer, the Six Dao Immortals had to come out to round the scene and said: "I believe him. Although the little guy is more willful in some things, there will be no problems in the general direction. I believe he must be on our side. of."


    With the assurance of the six immortals, everyone can barely believe him, "If I find out that you have any wrong thoughts, I will definitely not let you go." Qianshou hummed coldly and looked at Uchiha Tatsun threateningly. .


    "I can''t help myself." Chen sneered, showing no weakness.


    "If you want to enter the space of Kaguya Ji, only those who have the same space can succeed. Of course, you can also try to use time and space ninjutsu, but it will cost a lot of chakras. If you die in it, don¡¯t Blame me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, just talk about it, how can we get in."


    "It''s actually very simple. I can open a channel to let you in, but there is one thing. I can never expose my existence. Unless I take the initiative to show up, you can''t mention me." Chen said.


    Hearing Chen''s words, everyone was puzzled. They didn''t understand why he wanted to hide, but the six immortals thoughtfully said: "Do you still need to be so cautious with your strength? It seems that the outsider is extraordinary. "


    "Huh, maybe." Chen calmly analyzed: "Although I really can''t understand you guys, but at any rate I can be regarded as a member of this world. I am more inclined to your side than guys whose identity and purpose are unknown. "Speaking of this, Uchiha Tatsuno''s momentum was shocked.


    "Well said!" Senju Zhuma stretched out his thumb towards Uchiha Tatsumi, smiled and said, "For you, I will recognize you as a brother!"


    "Puff! Brother what are you talking about!" Thousands of hands staggered, hearing what he said, he almost didn''t fall to the ground, this...what the hell is this unreliable brother.


    Hearing the words between the pillars, Chen''s breathing was stagnant. He shook his head and said: "This is not necessary, as long as you promise not to expose my existence, it is enough. I don''t expect you to do much, even yours. I''m not very optimistic about going to save Naruto and Sasuke. You still don''t understand the power of Kaguya."


    "Don''t worry, we will never expose your existence!"


    Chen nodded, and with the guarantee between the pillars, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief, and then slowly closed his eyes, communicating the existence of Chakra in his body, and suddenly Jian Chen''s body changed suddenly.


    A pure white robe like the six immortals, silver-white hair, two horns extending upward, and six Taoist jade slowly appeared behind him. On his forehead, a wooden protective forehead wrapped his gouyu reincarnation eye , Impressively is the complete six-way immortal model.


    "Are you ready?" Uchihatatsu said lightly.


    When Chen turned on the Six Ways of Immortal Mode, his aura changed, and his whole person became cold.


    "Ah! Already ready! Come on!" Several people nodded.


    "Then I''m ready to start." As Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes and stretched out his hands, a dark gap suddenly appeared in the space in front of him, expanding continuously from a soybean-sized hole to being able to pass a person. distance.


    "It''s now!" Chen suddenly opened his eyes and shouted at the crowd.


    Chen is not proficient in the use of this kind of power. Although he can also use it, he can''t use it like Kaguya Ji, and can only open it by preparing in advance.


    "The Imperial Palace of Heaven!"


    "You guys go in quickly." After the gap opened, it continued to maintain. Everyone took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi, and then walked into Uchiha Tatsumi''s space one by one.


    Chapter Seven Hundred and Ninety Nine: Preparing to Start Group Two


    Everyone filed along the passage opened by Uchiha Tatsumi and walked into the space of Otsuki Keiyahime. The first generation Naruto Senjuju was the last one to walk. After everyone finished walking, he looked at Uchi with a complicated expression. Bo Chen.


    He specifically left at the last one, because he still had some questions to ask Uchiha Tatsumi. He stood at the door of the black hole, thought about it, and said: "Anyway, thank you for everything you have done for Ninja."

 473 Naruto Power System Chapter 473

    Uchiha Tatsun looked at Senjujuma indifferently and said casually: "No, I have my own purpose in everything I do, but I don''t just want to help you."


    "No matter what kind of person you were in the past, but at least now you are still on the side of Ninja World, that''s enough." Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi''s words, Senjujuan couldn''t help but sigh, as if thinking of something. Nodding in agreement.


    Chen looked indifferent to the sigh of Qianshouzhujian and did not speak.


    This is indeed the case, Ninja World, who hasn''t passed yet?Not to mention others, just because he still has Uchiha Madara, who has nothing on his body?


    As the Six Ways of the Immortals said, they have been fighting for the reincarnation of Asura Indra for more than a thousand years, and they have earned money. After so long, Senju Zhuma died and Uchiha Madara died. What''s the matter? Is it invisible?


    As a dead person, what position does he have, and what qualifications does he have to ask Uchiha Tatsuno to do more?He wasn''t like Feijian, even if he died, he was uneasy, always thinking about doing something out.


    However, what I didn''t think about was how many things they could do?The younger generations have their own blessings, and they have done a lot, but it is actually not a good thing for the younger generations.


    This is also the reason why he opposes the technique of rebirth from the unclean soil. It is not only that he doesn''t like to play with the soul of the dead, but also because the dead die peacefully. There is no need to disturb the living.


    This time, if it weren''t for too much noise, it might even cause turmoil for the entire Ninja World, I believe that Senjujuma would not choose to take action himself.


    After taking a deep look at Uchiha Tatsumi, Senju Zhuma resolutely walked into the black hole of space without looking back.


    When the pillars entered the space, the black hole slowly disappeared. Tatsun stood there thinking of the last words between the pillars and the look he had before leaving, making Uchiha Tatsu silent.


    Finally, Chen could only sigh deeply, waved his hand to exit from the Six Ways Mode, turned his head and looked at the Six Ways Immortal and said: "Okay, the matter here is over, now I should go."


    The Six Way Immortals smiled and nodded, Uchiha Tatsuno paused, and immediately said: "In fact, you can do this kind of thing by yourself, you don''t need me to come forward."


    "Because of that person?" Six Dao Immortals smiled slightly.


    Chen nodded.Actually, it wasn''t just that person''s cause, Chen didn''t want to get too involved with them.


    "Don''t worry, he didn''t dare to come and investigate if I was here. Without knowing our specific strength, he didn''t dare to act rashly, not to mention that he has left now." Six immortals smiled.


    "My mother, the most correct thing to do is to bring them all closer to her own space, where even I can''t find out the specific situation, it is impossible for that person to think that we have left behind."


    Chen sighed and thought for a while and said, "Since there is nothing more to do here, then I will take a step forward."


    ...


    After everyone walked into the space, even when they drove until Naruto Sasuke and the two were controlled by Kaguya Ji, Senshou Jianjian couldn''t help but shout: "No, let''s save them!"


    But they didn''t realize their situation. When they stepped forward and stepped in the air when their feet were unstable, they staggered and fell down.


    Everyone is the same, and it was only at this time that they realized that they were not on the solid ground.


    "Uchiha Tatsumi, this kid!"


    As if vaguely heard the resentment of a few Hokage, Chen couldn''t help showing a slight smile at the corner of his mouth: "If you don''t give you a little color, I really don''t know how many eyes the Lord Ma has eyes."


    Chen doesn''t worry about their comfort at all. After all, they are all Hokage who have lived for so long. Who hasn''t hit the bottom of the box yet?Chen just gave them a warning.


    Seeing that they and the others were in danger, several Hokage didn''t panic in their hearts. Although there was untouchable magma underneath, no one could guarantee that his body, which was reincarnated from dirty soil, would be safe after being burned by magma.


    But they will not be afraid. This kind of scene is just a piece of cake in their eyes. Who has not lived and died several times in their lives?


    The second generation of Hokage immediately made a decisive decision, drew out a special kunai from his own ninja bag, then turned around and fumbled for the ninja bag of Bofeng Shuimen, and found his special kunai under the guidance of Shuimen.


    With the throw of the second-generation Hokage, the two kunai steadily landed on the cliff where the Kakashi people settled. The second-generation Hokage held the Senjuzu post hand in hand, and the Hakatamizu led Sarutobi to cut. The four figures at the same time.


    "The Art of Flying Thunder God!"


    The four stood firmly on the cliff.This danger seemed to them just a small situation. What they were sulking was that they were put on one by a junior, and they had no reason to blame others.


    After all, it was people who sent themselves into this space. Perhaps they didn''t know where they and others were. The four of them couldn''t help comforting themselves like this in their hearts.


    "Four Naruto masters, why did you come in?" Kakashi was standing on the cliff thinking about the next action, and suddenly found that the four had entered the space, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "We..." Sarutobi Rizhan''s eyes flickered, watching the gestures of the crowd, and then slowly said: "We have seen the Six Dao Immortals, and we can only appear here with the help of the Six Dao Immortals."


    "Six Dao Immortals!?" After hearing this, several people were unclear. "Sure enough, Lord Hokage is really Lord Hokage? Even Liu Dao immortals are here to help, so there is a card." Xiao Li said blankly.


    "Six Dao Immortals have been watching us." Qianshoujian nodded, and it would be better for him to explain at this time.


    Chapter Eighty Hundred: Preparing to Start Group Three


    "Six Dao Immortals have been paying attention to us."


    Qianshoujian nodded: "The six immortals have always been there, but he is only a condensate of Chakra. He cannot stay in this world for too long at will. He can only appear in times of crisis. This is also the case this time. His mother Hui Ye Ji was resurrected, so he sent us in."


    "Is that so?" Kakashi nodded, and didn''t doubt that there was any concealment in Qianshou''s words.


    "Then what should we do now?" Seeing that everyone was silent, Sakura couldn''t help but hurriedly said: "Now that Sasuke and Naruto are arrested, what should we do?"


    Qianshoujian sighed lightly, and said helplessly: "Actually, the six immortals told us before that they wanted to seal his mother Datongmu Huiye, only two people could do it."


    "You mean?"


    "That''s right!" Qianshou Jianma nodded with a certain face: "Only Naruto Sasuke can do it, and they are indispensable. Only the power of six yin and six yang in their hands It can re-seal Datongmu Huiye."


    "Once there is a problem with either of the two, Otsuki Teruya will not be able to be sealed." Senju Koma wisely did not say the existence of Uchiha Tatsuo.


    In their eyes, there are three people in this world who can completely seal Otsuki Teruya, in addition to Naruto Sasuke and Uchiha Tatsumi, but they can''t tell the existence of Uchiha Tatsumi now.


    Tatsun is their final trump card. If it is not a last resort, they don''t want to rely on Uchiha Tatsun''s power. After all, in their opinion, Uchiha Tatsun''s identity is still difficult to define.


    Is Chen on their side or chooses to oppose them?If this problem is not clear, they really can''t treat Uchiha Tatsuo as their own.


    But what makes them feel helpless is that every time Uchiha Tatsuo asks this question, even the Six Ways Immortal who knows a little bit of insider smiles and refuses to speak.


    They don''t dare to bet that although they are already dead, they don''t want this world to be messy. After all, this is the world they have lived in.


    "There is nothing we can discuss here, so why don''t we save Naruto and Sasuke first?" Aiko''s ardent Bo Feng Mizuno couldn''t help but suggest, if it weren''t for Hokage here, he is the youngest person, he said I might have gone up to save people.


    After finally getting acquainted with his children, Bo Feng Shuimen did not want to see his children suffer.Saying that he is ready for rescue, even if a few people don''t agree, he will go up by himself.


    Although he only has one hand now, the wave of the water gate with one hand is not something anyone can underestimate.To rescue someone from Huiye, Bo Feng Shuimen thought he could still do it.


    "That''s right, now is not the time to talk about this. The main problem is to rescue people." Several people nodded and agreed to Bo Feng Shuimen''s proposal.


    "Then, how do we rescue people?" Sakura suddenly said at this moment.


    Here, Sakura''s words are light, and she shouldn''t have spoken. After all, she has no right to speak as a child, but when everyone said that she was going to save Naruto Sasuke, Sakura couldn''t help it.


    What she didn''t expect was that everyone quieted down after she said this.


    "Yes, how can we rescue people?",


    This is a problem. The crux of the problem is that they don''t have the ability to fight in the air. Once they want to save people, they must leave the foothold of the cliff, but they can''t let themselves rise in the air.


    You have to know that there is magma underneath. Once it falls, there is nothing left.

 474 Naruto Power System Chapter 474

    "It doesn''t matter! Save people first, let''s talk later if you have any thoughts!" Qianshou Jian waved his hand impatiently, and immediately he sealed his hands and forcibly performed ninjutsu.


    "Water Escape¡¤Hard Vortex Water Blade!"


    In Kaguya Ji''s space, she is the biggest master. Chakra here can make this space pure even though she can''t fully control it.


    In other words, there are almost no other chakras in this space except the fire chakra.


    Although Senjumama is known as the man who signed a contract with the sea, he can''t help it even in such a place where there is no water attribute chakra.


    The original huge hard vortex water blade was almost three times smaller here, leaving only the size of an adult''s arm. The 30-centimeter water blade did nothing for Hui Ye.


    Before Kaguya was near, it had been evaporated and disappeared by the heat of the magma space.


    "Sure enough." Qianshoujian didn''t get discouraged, but showed a look like it really is: "In this space, the water attribute chakra is almost completely restrained."


    Immediately he turned around and looked at the people and said, "Sorry, I can''t play my combat effectiveness here."


    Qianshouzhuma shook his head: "It''s okay, isn''t there still me?" He stretched out his hands and his eyes gradually became serious.


    "Mu Dun ¡¤ Tree World is born!"


    The idea between the pillars is good. Since there is no foothold, then create a foothold by yourself. At this time, the tree-world birthday is the best choice. The tree-world birthday is displayed here on the cliff and extends to the bright night. In front of them, this way they would have a foothold in the duel with Kaguya Ji.


    But the ideal is full, and the reality is very skinny. After Chinjutsu performed the ninjutsu at Senjujutsu, one or two trees appeared scattered on the cliff, or it was more appropriate to use wooden branches.


    No matter how thick the branches of a baby''s pinky finger are, it doesn''t look like a big tree that can withstand the weight of everyone, let alone the wooden sticks that can''t extend out at all, it can stop growing when a head emerges.


    The scene was a little embarrassing. Senshouzu kept the operation action, cold sweat on his forehead, and then he touched his head and stood up and laughed: "Oh, oh, oh, I''m sorry, I forgot that my Chakra has been taken The wave spot is taken away, and there are not many other chakras in this space."


    Seeing Senju Zhuma''s uncomfortable look, he reluctantly covered his face, this is his unreliable brother, and he has never been able to take it seriously.


    When you think he is serious, he can do something for you at any time. Even serious events such as the Five Shadows Conference can act as a comedy for you. To be honest, he treats himself as his brother from the beginning. There is no hope.


    "So, this space isolates all other chakras except the fire attribute?"


    Chapter 801: The group is open


    "So, this space is isolated from all other chakras except the fire attribute?" Bo Feng Shuimen meditated and said.


    "It seems to be." Said Sarutobi Hitoshi''s hands and knotted seal, tentatively displaying his ninjutsu.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    A fireball that was at least three times larger than usual was ejected from the mouth of Sarutobi Hizen.


    The scorching fireball spouted from the mouth of Sarutobi Hisaki, and struck towards Otsuki Kaguya. Under the blessing of the magma space, the fireball did not get smaller but was constantly absorbing the heat of this space.


    The fireball is constantly expanding, and after absorbing the heat of this space, the originally red fireball is gradually developing towards orange-red.


    Although the color has changed, the power has at least doubled.


    "Effective!" Everyone''s eyes lit up, "It seems that the only way to use fire escape ninjutsu in this space, little monkey, depends on you."


    Sarutobi nodded and stared at the forward attack. Although Huo Dun is useful in this world, they still don''t know the specific effect.


    After all, the previous Uchiha Madara, the ordinary escape technique is no longer useful to him, only the physical attack of Xianju Chakra and the physical attack can make him hurt.


    I just don''t know if the big Tongmu Huiye in front of her is using her usual escape technique.


    "Jie Jie Jie, do you think that ordinary ninjutsu will work on my mother? Don¡¯t forget that my mother is the ancestor of the Ninja world, Kaguya Hime who is known as the goddess of Uo!"


    Hei Jue smiled, sticking out a head from Huiye''s sleeves, watching the people standing on the cliff coldly and saying: "Although you don''t know how you got in, don''t think this one It''s that simple!"


    I saw that the big orange-red fireball hadn''t even reached Kaguyaji''s face, it gradually became smaller, and it was gradually absorbed by Kaguyaji, and there was nothing left.


    "Sure enough." Sarutobi Hisaki couldn''t help but sighed, "It seems that Kaguya Ji is the same as Uchiha Madara. Normal ninjutsu can''t help her, so she can only use fairy skills."


    "Xianshu..." Thousands of hands fell into contemplation, and soon turned his gaze on his elder brother. Suddenly he turned around and looked at Bo Feng Shuimen and said: "Shuimen, your immortality is still Can it be used?"


    After hearing this, Water Gate was stunned. He didn''t expect that Senshou Jianjian would actually ask himself. Who did not know that among them, only the first generation of Naruto Senjutsuzuma was the most skilled, but as the first generation of Naruto¡¯s younger brother, Why do you look at yourself?


    "Isn''t there a first-generation adult?" Bo Feng Shuimen replied in a daze.


    "He?" Qianshoujian glanced at the big pillar with disdain, and said with a sneer: "Don''t expect too much from this guy, he can be very unreliable sometimes."


    "Hey! Tell me clearly, when am I unreliable again?" Zhujian was very angry. How could his uneasy brother bury him alone?Anyhow, he is also his brother, so he can''t give some face?


    "Don''t talk to the guy who almost lost Konoha Village!" Thousands of hands froze for a while, and returned unceremoniously.


    Hearing Qianshou Jianma''s words, Zhuma lowered his head helplessly. Indeed, in front of his younger brother, he has no majesty as an older brother. He has been disciplined by this younger brother, and he doesn''t know who is the older brother and who is. Little brother.


    Bo Feng Shuimen laughed, not wanting to be involved in the family affairs of the two, just shook his head and said: "My immortality can only be used in conjunction with the nine tails in my body, but now I move the power of the nine tails to Naruto¡¯s body, so I don¡¯t know how to immortal."


    Bofeng Shuimen has never been famous for its immortality. After signing the contract with Miaomushan, he tried to practice immortality, but his practice of immortality was not successful, so he didn''t care.


    After all, he had never used Xianshu as his trump card, and Fei Lei Shen Shu and Helix Wan were enough.


    Konoha''s yellow flash, it is not a failure of the mission if he encounters a character who abandons the mission later, even if there is no fairy magic, his strength is beyond doubt.


    Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Jian Jian sighed slightly, "Sure enough, I can only put hope on this unreliable brother?" Sensujizuma looked at her with a decadent face and shook her head helplessly.


    "Suffice it for playing tricks, get up when you have enough, tell me if you can still perform fairy skills now."


    Hearing what Fei Jian said, Zhu Jian smiled awkwardly, got up and closed his eyes to feel the chakra in his body, then slowly opened his eyes, and said solemnly, "The situation is not very optimistic."


    "Although the natural chakras here are abundant, they can''t be absorbed directly. After the celestial chakras in my body are absorbed by Uchiha Madara, it is difficult to gather together, not to mention that it takes at least ten minutes in this space... "


    Seeing what Senju Zhuma said, she also understood that this road would not work. After ten minutes between the pillars, Naruto Sasuke could have his corpse collected long ago. What use will it be when he performs immortality? ?


    "Is it the only way to fail like this?" Qianshou gnashed his teeth, very unwilling in his heart, "Does it really depend on that guy?" Fei Jian couldn''t help but think so.


    "No, look!" The silent Sarutobi Hitizan suddenly widened his eyes, pointed at Naruto Sasuke, and shouted loudly.


    "Ok?"


    Naruto yelled, and the Chakra inside his body was surging, and he broke away from the shackles of Kazumu Kaguya in an instant. He turned around and tore hard, even tore the Chakra who was bound to Sasuke.


    "Give up, it is impossible for you to succeed!" Hei Juejie smiled, and didn''t care when they saw the two break free. In his eyes, the two were just lambs staying, facing Huiye holding a knife. , Their resistance is nothing but a farce.


    "It is absolutely impossible for us to just give up like this! I don''t care if you are the ancestor of the Ninja World. I am here to defeat you and then re-seal you."


    Naruto stood on the spot and said loudly to Kaguya Ji: "I want you to know that this world is no longer the world it was a thousand years ago, and this world will not revolve around you. The world will always progress and everyone I want to look forward, I won''t follow their old ways again, we will definitely seal you up!"


    Naruto Sasuke and the two looked at Otsuki Teruya, and their aura rose.


    Chapter 802: Bold Ideas


    "We... will definitely seal you up!" Naruto Sasuke looked at Otsuki Teruya, his whole body vigorous and his eyes firm.

 475 Naruto Power System Chapter 475

    If the two people were in a decadent state before, then the two of them are now completely worthy of anyone, as if as long as the two of them exist, they can defeat all the ninjas in the world.


    Datongmu Huiye''s mouth evokes an evil smile, matching the tears falling from her eyes, it looks full of contradiction, she did not speak, sticking out a black head from her cuff, looking at Ming suspiciously. People follow Sasuke.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to break free from the bondage of your mother, but it doesn''t matter. It was just your mother who was careless before. Isn''t it simple to kill you?"


    Hei Jue''s ridiculous voice spread into the ears of everyone, and the arrogant tone and attitude did not put everyone present in his eyes. In his opinion, how about Naruto Sasuke''s power?


    If you can''t use the power correctly, what use is the stronger power?It''s like a baby who can''t hit an adult with empty hands even with a weapon.


    In his opinion, Naruto Sasuke was the baby with no weapons, and couldn''t make waves at all.


    "Just kidding, how could we lose here!" Sasuke snorted coldly, then roared, Chakra surging in his hand, blessing the power of six Yin, Sasuke rushed towards Kaguyaji.


    "Sasuke, be careful!!" In a place that Sasuke did not see, a group of white hair was rushing towards him.


    "Kacha!" Sasuke''s rushing figure paused, and was forcibly tied up with her hair by Otsuki Kaguya, and the Chakra in his body also followed.


    It turned out that Kaguya Ji''s purpose was to capture Chakra from the two people from beginning to end!


    "Quickly, come back to mother''s arms!" Kaguya opened her hands and opened her arms towards the two of them, trying to hold them in her arms, tears in her eyes, as if she was sad about why .


    However, Naruto and Sasuke understood that this was nothing more than Kaguyahime''s behavior.I saw Otsuki Kaguya sticking out from behind again, trying to trap Naruto who is still capable of action.


    "Damn it!" Naruto dodges left and right, constantly avoiding Kaguyaji''s attack. As the saying goes, long-term defense will lose, and a dazed Kungfu Naruto is bound by Kaguyaji.


    The Chakra in the body was continuously absorbed by Kaguya, and everyone was anxious, but it had been proved before that the escape technique had no effect on the big tube Kaguya in front of him.


    "This is terrible." Kakashi sighed helplessly. Before Naruto exploded, apart from Kaguyaji''s shackles, everyone knew it was just a fluke.


    Kaguya will no longer relax, and Naruto will never have a second chance to explode.


    "What should I do?" Sakura said anxiously: "If this continues, Sasuke and Naruto will definitely die." She couldn''t help the two of them, so she could only stare at them.


    To be honest, the battle has progressed to this level, and they are no longer able to intervene. Whether it is Sakura or Kakashi, they will not have any effect at all when they go up.


    Thousands of hands pondered for a while, then suddenly turned to look at the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen and said: "Four generations, do you still have chakras?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen did not expect to call himself in the interim, he was taken aback, and then nodded: "Enough."


    "Okay, next, we may need to use our old guys again. There is no problem with the previous tactics, right?"


    The fourth generation of Hokage nodded. He and Qianshoujia placed a trait kunai on the ground at the same time, and glanced at each other: "Get ready, go!"


    "Wow!"


    The two disappeared in place at the same time. With the imprint of the Thunder God left on each other and the Thunder God Kunai left on Naruto''s body at the time, the figures of the two of them continued to flicker, making people dazzling, and it was impossible to know where the person was.


    Hafeng Mizuno came to Naruto''s side, Thousands of Hands came to Sasuke, reached out his hand to snatch the Kusanaru sword from his assistant, and swung the sword to cut off the white hair that was tied to Sasuke. Hafeng Mizuno also cuts off the white hair tied to Sasuke''s body. Hair tied to Naruto.


    The two did not stay after doing all this, and immediately used the technique of the Thunder God to escape from the center of the battlefield. They all knew that it was only a burden to stay in place with their current strength, and it might even drag Naruto and Sasuke. .


    After breaking free from the shackles of Kaguya Ji, the two began to slowly recover the chakras in their bodies. The part of the chakras absorbed by Kaguya could not be recovered for a short time, and they could only re-extract the chakras from their bodies by themselves.


    Naruto doesn''t matter. The power of the tailed beast does not have much less Chakra in his body than Kaguya Ji, but Sasuke is different. Even though he has six Yin powers, it does not mean that his Chakra is comparable to Liu Dao.


    "It won''t work like this." Naruto approached Sasuke and whispered, "I have a bold idea."


    Sasuke glanced at Naruto and snorted coldly: "Put away your bold ideas, now is not the time to make a joke!"


    "Trust me once!" Naruto looked at Sasuke very seriously: "According to my plan this time, believe me, I still have a unique skill at the bottom of the box that I haven''t used!"


    "Are you sure?" Sasuke didn''t quite believe it, didn''t he know what Naruto was?


    "Don''t worry, this trick is the longest ninjutsu I have practiced, and it is also the most proficient ninjutsu!" Naruto shook his shoulder, standing in front of Sasuke, holding hands.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Multi-Shadow Clone Technique!"


    In an instant, a thousand shadow clones of Naruto appeared in the entire magma space. Naruto laughed and stretched out his hand and said loudly: "Go! My shadow clones!"


    A group of shadow clones were instructed by Naruto and rushed towards Kaguyaji. In the middle, many shadow clones were crushed by Kaguyaji''s attack, but hundreds of shadow clones came to Kaguyaji''s front. .


    "Haha, you guys show it to me, this trick will definitely succeed!"


    Seeing Naruto''s rampage, everyone was a little worried, Kakashi subconsciously said: "I don''t know why, I always have an ominous premonition."


    "Ninjutsu¡¤The Art of Inverse Harem!"


    "I just knew..." Kakashi covered his forehead and looked speechless...


    Chapter 803: Naruto who cheated


    "I should have thought of it long ago..." Kakashi covered his forehead with a speechless face: "Ninja of unexpected NO1..."


    Hundreds of Naruto''s shadow avatars cast their transformation skills and turned into countless beautiful naked men appearing in front of Kaguya.


    "This is the strongest ninjutsu, a ninjutsu that even three generations of old men can''t stop!" Naruto touched his nose and said proudly.


    Naruto didn''t know how much he had made himself. Kozakura looked at the hundreds of beautiful men transformed into Naruto''s shadow with a dull face, and two nosebleeds flowed from her nostrils.


    Sakura opened her mouth and opened and closed her eyes, staring at those beautiful men who never left, and said blankly: "This...how could this be successful, Naruto...this fool."


    However, Sakura''s heart has already exploded: "Wocao, this is simply a kind of enjoyment, don''t be too cool, ah, ah, no, no, I can''t sorry Sasuke!"


    Other people¡¯s reactions are similar to those of Sakura. Bo Feng Shuimen can''t stand it anymore. This...this is his good son. At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen wants to beat his master as well. Pause, it must have been the trick that Jiraiya, the old pervert, let Naruto learn.


    Poor Jiraiya, even if he dies, he has to take care of Naruto.


    "No...no loss is the unexpected ninja...ah." Everyone was speechless.


    "Is it really successful?" Sasuke''s face was expressionless. This kind of scene didn''t fluctuate to him. He only cared about whether he could succeed. If he could not succeed, then all Naruto''s actions would be useless.


    However, let Naruto take the lead. Sasuke can take this opportunity to restore the chakras in his body. Kaguya has absorbed too much chakras before. The next battle must go all out. Without chakras, everything is fine. Unable to expand.


    While Kaguya Ji was dazzled and had not started, Naruto ran towards Kaguya Ji, clenched his fist with his left hand to accumulate power, and blocked Kaguya Ji''s sight with the shadow clone.


    When Naruto approached Kaguya, all the shadow clones disappeared at the same time, and Kaguya was taken aback for a moment and saw Naruto rushing towards her.I saw Naruto clenched his fists and shouted, "Go to death!"


    "boom!"


    Naruto''s fist hit Kaguyaji''s face firmly, and a cyan bruise appeared on Kaguyaji''s face. She was blasted far away by Naruto''s punch and almost fell into the lava below. .


    After finally stopping, Kaguya Ji stopped on the magma and looked up at Naruto. The bruise on her face had disappeared at this moment.It was as if it had never appeared before.


    "This...this..." Naruto was speechless, and was about to take advantage of the victory with Sasuke. As a result, the attack he was bound to win was nothing more than a drizzle in the eyes of others, and it didn''t hurt at all.


    "I knew that your idea was useless." Sasuke had a look that he had expected a long time ago. Naruto, an idiot, has never been reliable, and this time is no exception. Fortunately, Sasuke did not place his hopes on it. On him.


    Sasuke shook his head, holding the Kusanaru sword in his hand and whispered, "Forget it, I didn''t expect it." He was ready to fight.

 476 Naruto Power System Chapter 476

    Hei Jue popped a head out of Hui Ye''s sleeves, and looked at the two gloomily at Hui Ye and said, "Mother, the others are just a bunch of fishes. Only these two guys are a little threatening. , As long as we kill the two of them, the others shouldn''t worry about it."


    Hei Jue''s relaxed tone didn''t put other people in his eyes at all. Although everyone was angry, they knew that what he was talking about was the truth and could not argue.


    But right now, the Senjuzu Zhujian who was sitting on the side suddenly opened his eyes, and he could see that the breath of the whole body between the pillars had changed, and the eyes were painted with a layer of oil, and the body was full of natural chakras.


    Although it is difficult to communicate with chakras of other attributes in this space, natural energy exists no matter where it is. Even if it is difficult to communicate in this space, it is not impossible. It is slow, but it is still useful.


    Feeling the change of my brother''s breath, he couldn''t help but feel happy, and said: "Brother, are you done?"


    "Ah." Zhujian glanced at Feujia faintly and nodded calmly. After entering the fairy mode, Qianshou Zhujian''s temperament has also become much flatter and calm.


    Taking a step towards the front, the pillars looked at Datongmu Kaguya with dignified eyes. He had never sensed it before. As his strength increased, Qianshou Zhuma felt Kaguya''s unfathomable depth.


    In front of Kaguya Ji, the pillars were like a flat boat under the turbulent sea, teetering in the storm and thunder, the pillars felt his lack of strength for the first time, or that he felt fear for the first time.


    "This kind of strength." Senju Zhuma took a deep breath, and then shook his head to try not to think so much. After all, Naruto Sasuke was still fighting, and Zhuma couldn''t fight with two juniors and they were just comfortable. Waiting for the outcome of the battle in the rear.


    "Next, it''s time for me to play. It''s not just you fighting." Qianshouzhuma muttered.Immediately, his hands were sealed, mobilizing the Chakra in his body as much as possible.


    "Xianshu¡¤Mu Dun¡¤Birth of the Tree World!"


    Huge trees rise from the cliff and grow parallel to the opposite cliff.


    "In this way, we can also join the battle!" Qianshou Zhuma nodded in satisfaction. As expected, the natural energy is much different. It can quickly promote the growth of the Chakras with the Mudun attribute in the body, even if there are no other chakras like this. The place can also be used to perform Mudun Ninjutsu.


    Everyone nodded and said: "Yes, we have to contribute!" They know they can''t do much, but even if it''s just a comfort, they have to tell Naruto Sasuke that they are not fighting alone, they also have companions. of.


    "Huh, what can you trash fish do!" Hei Jue said disdainfully, and didn''t pay attention to them at all. No matter how many trash fish are, they are just trash fish. Ants can never bring down an elephant. Truth, and Kaguya Ji is the unmatched elephant, they are just a group of self-deception ants.


    "Don''t be ashamed!" Senjuzuma gave a cold smile, jumped up, and stood on the trunk with Naruto Sasuke.


    Chapter 804: Fighting Kaguya Ji


    Senjujuma jumped, and the fellow Naruto Sasuke stood together, and the whole body was already shaking, not because of fear, but because of the excitement of fighting.


    In any case, he has always been a fighting lunatic, obsessed with fighting, and it is precisely because he is obsessed with fighting the strong that he slowly grows from a weak child to a giant in the ninja world.There may be fear in Senjujutsu, but he has never been afraid of fighting!


    "Come on, let me see how great the goddess of the ancestor of the Ninja World, Uzuki Kaguya, is amazing!" Senjujuzu kept his breath and stared at Kaguya tightly, always keeping a vigilant posture.


    "That''s how you want to die?" Hei Jue said coldly, "Don''t think that you will not die if you are already dead. I will let you know that even if you are already dead, you will die again!"


    Hui Ye took a deep look at Qianshou Zhujian, one hand raised flat, and a bone spur emerged from her palm. Only when Hui Yeji screamed, the bone spur was so thunderous. The potential stab towards the Qianshou Zhujian.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    "Be careful!" Jian Jian was shocked, and he subconsciously yelled out of fear of Hui Yeji''s strength.Facing Kaguya Ji''s attack, none of them dared to take it lightly, and it was very likely that one of them would easily lose combat effectiveness.


    This wave of Feng Shui Men has been well explained for them, otherwise, why his broken hand can''t grow long?You must know that he is a dead person, and he will recover no matter how badly he suffered in the state of reincarnation.


    Facing this kind of damage that was directly wiped out on their souls, they really had nothing to do. Looking at the oncoming bone spurs, they had such guesses in their hearts.


    Senjujuan heard the shouts of Kaoma, and understood in his heart that there must be something wrong. When he was fighting Uchiha Madara, he did not see how the four generations tore off his arms, so there was no one about it. Very good understanding.


    At this moment, he heard the call from the door, and subconsciously used a substitute technique to exchange positions with himself.


    I saw the bone spurs pierced directly into Senju Zhujian''s body, leaving only a small section of the tail outside. In the next second, the body between the pillars burst into smoke and turned into a big tree.


    At the juncture of the moment, the pillars used a substitute technique to replace the big tree at the foot to see if they had escaped.After being hit by the bone spurs, the big tree began to decay, slowly turning gray-black from the wound, but it turned into ash in two seconds.


    As soon as Zhu Jian''s heart fell, he was almost so close. Fortunately, he reminded him that the bone spurs would pierce into his body.


    Between the pillars, he could already feel the breath of the bone spurs that threatened his soul. If it was a little later, it might not be the big tree but him who turned into fly ash.


    As for the question of whether he can recover after turning into ashes and flying, Zhu Jian didn''t want to answer, and he didn''t dare to try. After all, he was a person who died once, and died the last time.


    Thousands of hands jumped away, and after a distance from Kaguya Ji, he looked at her with jealousy. Anyone would be jealous of such inhuman methods.


    "Xianshu¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤The technique of killing thorns!"


    Countless branches stretched out from the big tree and rushed towards Kaguya Ji, trying to tie her up, only to see that Qianshou Zhuma did not stop the movement in his hand, but continued to seal the seal.


    "Xianshu¡¤Wooden Escape¡¤Tree Bound Eternal Burial!"


    Countless tree strips surrounded Kaguyaji, and at the same time the big tree approached Kaguyaji, and the pillars tried to squeeze it directly.


    Countless tree stalks were tied up, constantly absorbing the chakras in Kaguya Ji''s body, but when they started to absorb the chakras, they were surprised to find that the tree stalks that had absorbed the chakras were slowly disappearing. Together with the big tree, it was wiped out and turned into a cloud of ashes.


    "What?" Chu Jian asked in surprise. The tree bar was unable to successfully absorb the chakra. The tree-bound eternal burial is the killer of the Qianshou Zhujian. It is so powerful that it can continuously absorb the chakra from the enemy''s body and make up for it. Own loss, and then trapped the enemy in a sea of ??trees layer by layer.


    But now the Shuhai tactics can''t be deployed at all. The tree strips turn into powder after contacting Kaguya Ji''s Chakra, unable to form combat effectiveness at all.


    A trace of chakra in Huiye''s body can cause several large trees of five people to wither. The growth rate of the tree can''t keep up with the rate of consumption.


    Zhu Jian''s face was serious, and when he saw it, he gave up his control of Shuhai. Since ninjutsu has failed, there is no need to do unnecessary consumption. Shuhai is the foundation of their foothold. If there is no big tree to support them, they are even qualified to fight. nothing.


    Kaguyaji had no expression on her face, and after destroying the wooden escapes that surrounded her, she waved her sleeve robe, and stretched out a beautiful hand from the sleeve robe, clenched into a fist and slammed it down.


    "Eighty God Air Strike!"


    Kaguya Ji slammed a punch into the air, and the invisible air flow dissipated the surrounding Mu Dun, and came straight toward the crowd.


    "Dodge!" A few people didn''t dare to fight against each other, and jumped away. This move favors the combination of the Hyuga Clan''s gossip empty palm and strange power fist. Although it is aggressive, as long as you avoid it, there will be no major problem.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" The air flow passed through the crowd and hit the cliff, deeply piercing the entire cliff, almost half of the cliff was knocked down and fell into the magma.


    "Naruto, we can''t attack passively anymore, we must take the initiative!" Sasuke turned his head to look at Naruto, and said in a positive tone.


    "what should we do?"


    "Listen to me." After Sasuke finished speaking, he didn''t explain too much. There is no need to explain too much to this Tie Hanhan, as long as he is obedient.


    Taking the Kusana sword in his hand, Sasuke rushed towards Kaguya Ji, constantly avoiding Kaguya''s attacks, waved the Kusana sword, and thundered Chidori in his hands.


    "Take advantage of it now!" Sasuke roared, and immediately waved his arms and pasted towards Naruto.


    Upon seeing this, Naruto nodded intently, and at the same time stretched out his hand to put his hand on Sasuke''s hand, and lifted the power of six yang in his body to cooperate with Sasuke''s Chidori.


    "Combined Ninjutsu¡¤Shikuden¡¤Hikaru Hayate Jet Black Arrow Zero!"


    The ninjutsu in his hand threw it towards Kaguya Ji, the two did not stop their steps, and at the same time stretched out their left and right hands, while Kaguya Ji was busy dealing with the attack, they clung to the left and right of Kaguya Ji.


    Chapter 805: The opportunity to seal


    "Good opportunity!" Sasuke''s eyes lit up, and he opened his hands vigorously, and while Kaguya Ji was busy dealing with the attack, he and Naruto tightly clung to Kaguya''s right and left.


    Naruto Sasuke and both of them exerted their strength at the same time, and the six powers in their hands began to operate, preparing to take advantage of the situation to seal Kaguya Ji.


    It seemed that she had guessed the two people''s thoughts, Kaguyaji frowned slightly, waved her hand to fend off the attack of the two, but how could the combined attack of the two be so easy to resist?

 477 Naruto Power System Chapter 477

    It was Uchiha Madara who suffered a big loss without precautions, and suddenly he insisted on this move. Kaguyaji was still a little strenuous. The dark black burning traces and traces of burns were clearly visible on the hands burned by ninjutsu. A crack torn by a spiral pill.


    Kaguya Ji didn''t stop at the same place and grabbed her with her hands. She jumped before the two of them had formed an encirclement, and jumped out of their attack range.


    "Want to run?" Sasuke''s eyes condensed, and then he roared like a madman: "It''s not that easy."


    I saw Sasuke¡¯s left-eye Gouyu reincarnation flashes a glimmer of light, and the Kusanaru sword thrown by Sasuke before disappeared in place with a slight flash. Kaguya Ji only felt a force of power all over her body.


    Her body was pulled and moved involuntarily in the direction of the two of them. Kaguya Ji subconsciously wanted to resist, but at this moment, her body suddenly disappeared in place, swapping positions with Kusanaru sword. Appeared between two people once.


    "Wh...what?! How could this be possible!" Heijue in Kaguyaji''s sleeves gave a shocked tone, as if he couldn''t believe what happened before him.


    In fact, there was a trace of doubt on Kaguya Ji''s face. She didn''t understand why she had appeared in the same place after she had escaped from the combined attack of the two.


    "Is it the power of that eye?" Hei Jue thought thoughtfully.


    Kaguya Ji did not sit and wait for death. If the two of them were allowed to come, she would definitely be sealed up again. This was definitely not the result she wanted to see, nor was it the result Heijue wanted to see. It was hard to make her mother. After resurrecting, how could it be possible to just sit and wait for death?


    "I will never allow you to destroy this beautiful world again!" The cold voice said from Kaguya Ji''s mouth.


    Immediately, she stretched out her hand, and a dark space crack appeared from her hand. She stretched out her hand and no one noticed that the same space crack suddenly appeared behind Sakura.


    Kaguya Ji''s show hand stretched out from the crack in the space behind Sakura and grabbed Sakura''s back collar and pulled her directly into the black hole, pulling her in front of her to resist the attack of the two for herself.


    "what?"


    "Sakura?!"


    Naruto Sasuke was taken aback at the same time. According to this posture, if the two insist on moving forward, it is not clear whether they can seal Kaguya Ji, but Sakura will definitely die.


    "Naruto Sasuke..." Kozakura cried out in shock, and then as if reacting, she shouted at both of them: "Leave me alone, it''s important to seal this woman, come on!"


    The figures of the two of them paused, as if trying to think about something. Suddenly Sasuke''s eyes flashed fiercely and his heart was cruel. His figure continued to rush forward, as if he didn''t care about Sakura in front of him.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto couldn''t help but yelled. Now something happened. Sakura was taken hostage by the enemy. Sasuke didn''t seem to care about his teammates at all, but how could Naruto not care?


    He didn''t want to give up by himself. What''s more, the one who was taken hostage by Kaguya Ji was his first love, current teammate, and many years of feelings, how could he give up.


    The six powers in his hand had already dispersed, and seeing that Sasuke continued to advance forward without Gu Xiaoying''s safety, Naruto couldn''t help but flashed in front of Sasuke to block Sasuke''s attack.


    "Naruto, you let me go!" Sasuke was expressionless, watching Naruto''s voice and said softly: "You should know that there are only two of us who can seal Kaguya Ji. As long as we can seal Kaguya Ji Ninkai There will be peace, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if one person is sacrificed for this."


    Listening to Sasuke''s words, although Sakura was mentally prepared, she was still a little sad in her heart. Yes, after all, that was her favorite person. For so many years, she has always thought about marrying Sasuke and having children in the future.


    Although Xiao Sakura also had the idea of ??sacrificing herself to complete the entire Ninja World, but the words spoken by Sasuke, her favorite population, still made her feel uncomfortable.


    Even with that, Sakura''s head couldn''t help lowering, she didn''t shed any tears, because Sakura knew that this was a necessary sacrifice, and if she sacrificed her alone, she could save the entire Ninja world, even if she could endure such a choice. Can''t help but choose.


    After all, so many people have been sacrificed in this war, one more than one, and one less than her. If Kaguyaji cannot be sealed, how will they face those comrades who died in the war?


    They stepped onto the battlefield unhesitatingly to resist Akatsuki¡¯s evil thoughts, and sacrificed their lives for the victory of this war. They will soon see the shadow of victory, so they give up and what face will they have when the time comes. To face those who have struggled?


    As if she had figured out something, Kozakura suddenly raised her head, took a deep breath and said loudly to the two of them: "Naruto, get out of the way, as long as I can win the battle, I am willing to sacrifice my life!"


    "You shut up!" Naruto yelled, then continued to look at Sasuke, and said in hatred, "Sasuke, that''s Sakura, how can you bear it!"


    "You know, we have no choice." Sasuke said blankly.


    "Fart, there is never an option to sacrifice others in my dictionary, not to mention that it is Sakura!" Naruto pointed at Sasuke and said word by word: "Tell you, Naruto Uzumaki is dead. I jump from here. , Dying in the magma, I will never give up my partner!"


    "Naruto..." Sakura stared at Naruto blankly.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk, what a heart-warming partnership, it is really touching, but it seems that some people don''t treat you as partners." Hei Jue said with a head out of Kaguya Ji''s sleeves.


    Chapter 806: Zuo Ming in a bitter battle


    Hei Jue stuck a head out of Kaguya Ji''s sleeves, and looked at several people mockingly and said, "What kind of friendship are you showing here? There is a great opportunity in front of me, shouldn''t I take it? ?"


    "You!" Naruto glared at Heijue angrily, and understood the meaning of his words. It is indeed a great opportunity to seal Kaguya Ji now, but Sakura is right in front of him. If you want to seal Kaguya Ji, you must Sacrifice Sakura.


    It is impossible for Naruto to watch Sakura die in front of him, even Sasuke Ken Naruto will stop him, and the two are deadlocked in place, but Kaguyahime will not just watch them deadlocked like this.


    "Is the discussion finished? I''ll take the shot after the discussion." Datongmu Huiye''s cold voice came again.


    Seeing that there was no response from the two, Kaguya Ji threw Sakura away and rushed towards the two of them. Naruto Sasuke was caught off guard and could only resist.


    But when they were caught off guard, how could the two of them be Kaguya Ji''s opponents, they knocked them away with just one punch.


    Even so, Kaguya Ji still did not give up, and continued to fly towards the two of them.


    "Huh!" Sasuke glanced at Naruto coldly, as if he was still blaming him for wasting a great opportunity. The next time he wants to find a chance to seal Kaguyaji, it won''t be that simple. The next time Kaguyaji Will definitely be on guard.


    Naruto smiled, knowing that it was his fault, he would admit it, but if this happens next time, he will still stand in front of Sasuke without hesitation. After all, this has already involved his bottom line, but he knows that it is not at this time. When he touched Sasuke''s brows, he subconsciously chose to admit counsel.


    After finally evading Kaguyaji''s attack, the two of them settled down. After standing still, Sasuke turned his head and looked at Naruto solemnly and said: "Naruto, you also know that if you want to seal Kaguyaji, there are only six yin. The power is combined with the power of the Yang."


    "In other words, only the two of us in this world can seal Kaguyahime. I don¡¯t care about the others. You alone can¡¯t die. Once you die, we¡¯re done! Damn... if Uchiha If you are here, maybe you don''t have to be so embarrassed if you join hands with him."


    Sasuke just said the last sentence in his heart, and didn''t say it out. He knew it was impossible, he just comforted himself in his heart.


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto didn''t react much, but Sakura''s eyes lost again, "It turns out that we were just protected by the way..."


    "Pop." A hand suddenly patted Sakura''s shoulder, she turned her head to see that Kakashi was indeed.


    "Ms. Kakashi..." Sakura opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Kakashi sighed softly. He understood what his disciple was thinking. He understood the little girl''s intentions since the start of their seventh class. Sakura loved Sasuke from the beginning.


    Even after Sasuke''s rebellion in the village, Sakura''s mind has never changed. She has been looking for Sasuke''s traces, and even went to learn medical ninjutsu in order to help Sasuke to catch up with them.


    As a teacher, Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, started a difficult learning journey, in order to be able to help Sasuke in the future, even if it was only a little bit, Kozakura was happy.


    But this feeling was just wishful thinking to Kakashi, Sasuke had only hatred in his heart, and he had never seen Sakura with his straight eyes.


    After hearing Sasuke''s merciless words this time, Kakashi also understood that Sasuke had indeed passed this time.However, as an outsider, he is not good to say anything. After all, feelings are two people''s business, and he is not good to say anything. He can only pat Sakura on the shoulder to comfort her.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Kakashi." Sakura whispered and shook her head. "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    "You''re fine." Kakashi sighed slightly: "Don''t care too much. Sasuke is just talking. If he doesn''t have you in his heart, he won''t stop."


    Sakura didn''t know, but Kakashi could see clearly, he could clearly see a trace of unbearableness in Sasuke''s eyes, Sasuke deliberately closed his heart, so that he would not suffer any harm.


    After all, he was hurt too deeply, and the shadow that Uchiha Itachi brought to him has not been eliminated even now. In order not to involve others and not to hurt his emotions, Sasuke''s choice was too extreme.


    "The cursed clan, love is deep and hate!" Kakashi muttered to himself.The Uchiha clan is like this. The deeper the relationship, the deeper the hurt in the end. "Itachi, is your choice right or wrong in the end."


    ...


    Sasuke saw that Naruto didn''t answer and didn''t care, but continued to turn his head to look at Kaguyaji, beware of Kaguyaji''s sneak attack.

 478 Naruto Power System Chapter 478

    Naruto was silent, suddenly seemed to have figured out something, and said: "I don''t know what you are thinking, but I know that we, Kakashi-sensei, Sakura, you and I are all a team. The people in Class 7, and even us, are Konoha people. No matter who it is, I will try my best to help."


    "Even if I sacrifice myself for this, even if the gain is not worth the loss, I will still have no hesitation. It is not about victory or victory. I only care about those who identify with me and those who identify with me. I will never give up anyone easily. One day the person threatened is you, and I will find a way to rescue you!"


    "Bet on the forbearance of Naruto Uzumaki!"


    After Naruto finished saying this sentence, there seemed to be a golden light behind him. At this moment, Naruto seemed to be a saint. His light was too dazzling. It seemed to others that it was like a Buddha. Open your eyes.


    "This... really deserves to be the most unexpected ninja." Sarutobi Hizen sighed slightly.


    "Brother, you finally have someone to succeed." Seeing this, he looked at the pillar and couldn''t help but said.


    "Yes." Qianshou Zhuma nodded, turned to look at the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate, and exclaimed: "Four generations of you have a good son."


    Bo Feng Shuimen haha ??smiled on his face and couldn''t hide the pride and pride. At this moment, he was very pleased that he had such a son.


    Chapter 807: Into a hard fight


    Bo Feng Shuimen felt extremely gratified in his heart. As expected of his own son, he had a deep understanding of the Will of Fire. Originally, Bo Feng Shuimen was still worried about his absence. No one would teach Naruto, he would go the wrong way. , Such awareness, even if it is Hokage can not be overstated.


    Sakura''s heart warmed when she heard Naruto''s words. In fact, girls are like this. No matter what you do, as long as you have her in your heart, even if this is just a lie, it is enough.


    Such a girl is easily satisfied, and Sakura is also such a girl. Anyway, it is enough to have her in her heart.


    ...


    Sasuke''s face was expressionless, and he couldn''t say no after listening. However, no one noticed. A trace of relief flashed through Sasuke''s eyes. Although he said he didn''t care, there was always a touch in his heart.


    A person with a cold heart doesn''t mean that he has no emotions, it just closes his heart so that he cannot be touched. Once there is something that can be touched, he will be moved.


    One day, the hearts of those who are as cold as ice will be melted, but it will take time.


    "Humph, let''s get rid of this guy in front of you." Sasuke snorted coldly, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised his mouth and said: "You must not die."


    "Ah." Naruto smiled and nodded and said, "Don''t worry, even if you die, I won''t die."


    "Let''s go!" The two yelled at the same time, cheering up and rushing towards Kaguyaji.


    The Kusanaru sword had been retrieved by Sasuke before, and the two rushed towards Kaguyaji, punching and kicking towards Kaguyaji.


    The three battled into a group. In the eyes of everyone, they have turned into a group of black spots. They can''t see the movements of the few people at all. Only between the pillars and the wave of fengshui that can perform the dynamic vision of the thunder god. The door can be seen clearly.


    The dazzling physiques of a few people made everyone dazzling. Although it was not as stunning as when Metkay opened eight doors, it was a solid foundation.


    Sarutobi Rishan couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and said tremblingly, "Naruto, this little guy, when did physical skills become so powerful."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but sighed: "I think he was just a little guy who could only perform sexual seduction at the beginning. He didn''t expect to have grown into the savior of the ninja world now."


    The battle between the three people is no longer something that everyone can intervene. Even the pillars can only use the tree world to provide them with a foothold. Although the power of the six paths can make them float in the air, they have no flexibility. So comfortable to step on the ground.


    Fighting to this point, even a little mistake may cause failure, especially Sasuke, although he has a step back, but it is not as good as his own feet.


    Using the Kusana sword to fend off Kaguya Ji''s attack, Sasuke quickly retreated backwards, took the Kusana sword in his hand a sword flower, and said to Naruto: "Are you ready?"


    "Ah, it''s already ready!" Naruto smiled.


    The two rushed up again. Regarding the degree of cooperation, the two are better than they were before. Although they have not seen each other for many years, they can clearly feel each other''s thoughts when they stand together.


    Once again, Kaguyaji retreated and the two of them backed back at the same time. At this time, Kaguyaji was uncomfortable, standing by and panting gently.


    Sasuke took out the storage scroll from his ninja bag and unfolded it.


    "Bang." Holding the Wind Demon Shuriken in the storage scroll with one hand, Sasuke threw it out at Kaguya Ji, and in a short time, the Wind Demon Shuriken turned into thousands of shurikens and rushed towards Kaguya Ji.


    At the same time, Naruto didn''t stop, and the multiple shadow avatars with his hands folded, thousands of shadow avatars appeared on the battlefield.


    Taking advantage of this time, all the shadow clones moved towards Kaguya Ji at the same time.Kaguyaji frowned slightly on her cold face, and immediately waved her hands, an invisible air current swayed away, and countless shurikens and Naruto''s shadow clones were destroyed after contacting the air current.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, do you think this will defeat my mother? Wishful thinking!" Hei Jue said with a sneer.


    At this moment, a captured shuriken passed through the airflow barrier and came to Kaguya Ji in an instant. She was taken aback for a moment, and turned her head slightly to avoid the shuriken''s attack. A trace of white hair was caught by the shuriken. Cut off.


    "Boom!"


    The shuriken turned into Naruto in a burst of smoke. It turned out to be the result of Naruto''s transformation technique while the shadow clone blocked Kaguya Ji''s vision.


    I saw Naruto holding a spiral pill shuriken and throwing it towards Kaguya Ji.


    "Xianfa¡¤Wind Escape¡¤Spiral Pill Shuriken!"


    The huge Helix Maru Shuriken rushed towards Kaguya Ji. She didn''t panic in her heart. She lived for more than a thousand years, and she had never seen it in the world.


    Kaguyaji''s eyes widened, the hair behind her was calm and automatic, and she waved an ice crystal spike to pierce the spiral pill shuriken less than one meter away from her.


    "Boom!"


    There was a burst of smoke, and the Helixmaru shuriken once again became Sasuke holding the Kusanaru sword. He stretched out his hand and threw the Kusanaru sword, but his head seemed to deviate a little, and he flew past Kaguya Ji''s ears.


    "It''s now!" Sasuke''s eyes flashed, Gouyu''s reincarnation eyes opened again, and the body and Kusanaru sword moved away and the whole person suddenly appeared behind Kaguya Ji.


    At this time, Naruto had already rushed to Kaguya Ji, and in an instant, the two of them reached out their hands at the same time, and the six powers of Yin and Yang were unfolded at the same time, and they could seal Kaguya Ji.


    "Good opportunity!" Everyone''s eyes lit up, and the two of them were dazzled by their cooperation. They didn''t expect that the two of them would show such a delicate cooperation. They were simply superb, throwing shurikens and transforming them. vivid.


    "Crack."


    It''s a pity that when it was about to succeed, the entire space suddenly changed. The space that was originally still a hot air blew a bit of cold, and the entire space was covered with frost in the blink of an eye.


    Naruto and Sasuke were frozen by a glacier before they could react, completely unable to move.


    "What...what''s going on!"


    "Body, body can''t move!"


    Kaguyaji slowly got out of the ice, turned her head and glanced at the group of people who didn''t know what had happened, and soon looked at the two people who were still in the ice, a fierce look in her eyes.


    Chapter Eighty Eight: Fighting Hard


    The two were frozen in the deep cold and hard ice, and they had not even reacted to it, "Why...what is going on!"


    Facing the suddenly changed world, the two of them are a little confused, let alone the two of them, even the first generation of Hokage in the distance can''t figure out what happened.


    "His, it''s cold." In the cold wind, Sakura couldn''t help but shudder, and when she came back to see Kakashi Xiaoli, they had wrapped themselves with chakras a long time ago, and then suddenly realized that they quickly wrapped themselves with chakras. Stand up against the cold wind.


    Hei Jueyin glanced at the people, and then said to Kaguya Ji: "Mother, these stray fish have been obstructing you, why not... let''s kill them first."


    It is absolutely unbearable for a few people to get in the way. It was about to succeed, but the two people came out to rescue Naruto from the door. In a vain attempt to join the battlefield.


    The reason why the elephant is not as knowledgeable as the ants is because he knows that even if there are more ants, it will not become a climate, but this does not mean that he can tolerate those ants to challenge his authority and test his bottom line again and again.

 479 Naruto Power System Chapter 479

    After hearing Hei Jue''s words, Kaguya turned her head and looked at the people between the pillars and the others. A trace of cruelty flashed across her beautiful face. With a wave of her hand, behind her sleeves were hundreds of ice crystals.


    I saw Kaguya Ji''s eyes condensed and snorted: "Duh!"


    Thousands and hundreds of ice crystals scattered towards the pillars and the others. The overwhelming space looked like locusts crossing the border, and the scalp was numb.


    The faces of Zhu Jian Fei Jian and others were pale. They were dead and it was fine, even if they were hit by Qianben, it didn¡¯t matter, but Kakashi and others behind them were different. of.


    Several Hokage glanced at each other, and stood apart in front of several living people, mainly to help Sakura, Li and Matkay resist Chiben''s attack.


    As for Kakashi, they are not worried at all. Kakashi has used his strength to gain the trust of several Hokage in the previous battle.


    After all, it''s an existence that can be like Uchiha Madara, it''s impossible that even the small ice crystal Chibon can''t stop it, right?


    Sakura, Xiaoli, and the wounded Matkay, they don''t really believe in the strength of a few people.As for the Uchiha belt soil that is still in a coma?Sorry, although this guy showed signs of reforming afterwards, several Hokage still selectively ignored this guy.


    "Ding Ding Ding Ding..." Rao had arranged a triple wooden ingot wall between the thousand hands pillars, but he still couldn''t stop the impact of the ice crystal Qianben.


    "Psychicism¡¤Five Rashomon!"


    Facts proved that Zhu Jian¡¯s worries were correct, and the five-tier Rashomon, known as the strongest defensive method in the Naruto world, was just as capable of blocking the attack of the ice crystal Chibon.


    Sakura took a secret look and found that the last Rashomon was covered with the marks of thousands of books. Those thousands of books were deeply pierced on the Rashomon, and they were only able to penetrate it.


    "It''s terrible!" Sakura took a deep breath, and couldn''t help reaching out and knocking on the Rashomon. She found that the Rashomon was surprisingly hard. Sakura secretly estimated that the original Naruto psychic came out. Shengmen, even if she unlocked the yin seal and fully used her strange power fist, she couldn''t leave even a trace on it.


    However, Kaguya Ji¡¯s ice crystal Qianben can penetrate the four-story Rashomon after penetrating the three-story wooden ingot wall. Can you imagine that if this is pierced on a person, it can¡¯t be directly pierced through?


    Otsuki Kaguya, terrifying!


    Several people were not harmed under the protection of the pillars, but Kakashi, seeing that the Hokage did not intend to protect the soil, he could only run to pull the soil to the protection range of the Senjujutsu. Inside.


    Seeing that his companion was being attacked, Naruto was very anxious, struggling to break through the deep ice.


    "Nine Lama, hurry up, Teacher Kakashi and the others are in danger." Naruto couldn''t help but said anxiously in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just thinking of a way." Nine-tailed Urn said angrily. If it is an ordinary Bing Dun, he will break it if it is said to be broken, but this Bing Dun with Xianshu is different, even he needs it. A little time to melt the ice.


    "Humph." Sasuke snorted coldly and stared.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The pitch-black flames of the abyss projected on the ice, and the ice melted quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Now, Naruto!" Kyuubi yelled at Naruto in his heart.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up and roared, the chakra in his body instantly swelled, and the scarlet chakra stretched along the gap where Sasuke melted, and immediately grew bigger.


    I saw that the ice accelerated and shattered at a faster speed.


    Hearing the sound of breaking ice behind her, Kaguya turned her head and found that the two had escaped unexpectedly, her face was covered with frost.


    The attack that was supposed to be inevitable was actually blocked by the pillars, but the two people here also escaped. Kaguya Ji, who stole the chicken and failed to eclipse the rice, was very angry.


    "You, you are all going to die!" The cold voice did not contain a trace of emotion, just like the cold of winter, scratching people''s bodies for pain.


    "You are the one who will fail!" Naruto roared angrily.He rushed towards Kaguya, and through the Chakra that Nine Tails hadn''t recovered before, a huge Chakra arm stretched out from behind Naruto, and Kaguya was crushed with a big hand.


    Hui Ye smiled coldly, did not dodge, let the huge Chakra arm come towards her, saw her wave, two ice crystals flew out, penetrated the Chakra arm, blocking Nine Tails Chakra supply.


    Suddenly, the arm that had lost Chakra''s supply dissipated between the sky and the earth in an instant. Kaguya took the opportunity to rush over, opened her palms, her black nails braving the deep chill, and she wanted to penetrate Naruto''s body.


    Sasuke was very anxious, kicked Naruto away, and waved his hand to block Naruto in front of him."Do you want to die, dare to be distracted in battle?" He shouted at Naruto who was still stunned.


    Under Kaguya Ji''s offensive, Sasuke retreated steadily. After all, he was the only one who could not stop Kaguya Ji''s attack like a storm.


    Chapter 809: Hard Fight


    "Don''t hurry up? What do you do there!" Sasuke yelled at Naruto, awakening Naruto who was still in a daze.


    Naruto, as the human pillar of Kyuubi, their perceptions are interlinked. Being ripped off a piece of Chakra from Kyuubi''s body is tantamount to cutting off a lump of meat from him.


    After all, Kyuubi has lived for so long, he can bear it, but it doesn''t mean that Naruto can bear it. Feeling the pain from Kyuubi, Naruto''s trance is inevitable.


    After being awakened by Sasuke, Naruto remembered that this was on the battlefield, and he could not be distracted. Had it not been for Sasuke to save his life, Naruto might have died at this moment.


    To block Kaguyahime¡¯s attack, Sasuke used the power of the reverse thrust to stand beside Naruto, his eyes solemnly looked at him and said: "Naruto, let me tell you aside, the only ones who can seal this guy are the two of us, both of us. No matter who dies, the seal will fail."


    "Your life now is not just your own. I can save you once but I can''t save you all the time. You are so good at it."


    Speaking of Sasuke attacking Kaguya head-on again, he knew that Naruto needed a little time, so Sasuke would give him time to entangle Kaguya as much as possible to prevent her from disturbing Naruto.


    From the beginning of the battle, Naruto¡¯s thoughts had problems. Although Sasuke had said it many times, it was of no use at all.


    This time Sasuke has been mentally prepared. After all, he doesn''t know Naruto''s character. It is better to think about how he can defeat this rival if he hopes that he can figure it out.


    Without Naruto supporting Sasuke alone, Kaguyaji''s opponent would be a dangerous situation in the hands of Kaguyaji, and the bone spurs could rub his face and even just a little bit would lose his life.


    "It''s dangerous." Sasuke panted slightly after avoiding the bone spurs sideways, a drop of cold sweat drew across his forehead, and he didn''t dare to care about Kaguyaji.Both Uchiha Madara and Otsuki Teruya in front of him were enemies that Sasuke had never faced.


    Shaking his head, throwing away all the thoughts in his head, turning his gaze on Hui Ye again, the hand holding the Kusanagi sword was already trembling slightly.


    No one has ever played against Kaguyaji alone, no one knows the horror of Kaguyaji. Only when a person faces Kaguyaji alone will he understand how terrifying the person in front of him is.


    No matter what method Sasuke uses, he can''t break through Kaguya''s defensive range, and even if Sasuke is negligent, there is a possibility of being killed.


    Kaguya Ji smiled coldly, and she didn''t know where she saw Sasuke''s appearance. This guy in front of her was just the end of the crossbow, and she could take it down with no effort.


    As long as Sasuke is taken down, isn''t there one person left?Hui Ye thought perfectly. After all, no matter who the two of them were, they weren''t her opponents alone, and only the sealing skills they mastered made her a little jealous.


    But the sealing technique really requires two people to work together. The sealing technique cannot be used if there is only one person. As long as they are broken one by one, their dependence will not be broken. The world will eventually return to her Kaguyaji. Hands.


    Thinking of this, Kaguya Ji couldn''t help but smile on her cold face.In her eyes, victory seemed to be a certainty, and no one could stop her.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that the people in front of me have become much kinder.Immediately, Kaguya Ji Xiu waved her hand and galloped towards Sasuke.


    The wind blew, and Sasuke¡¯s robe was hunting and hunting. In the face of the menacing Otsuki Kaguya, Sasuke had nothing in his heart. Now Naruto has not fully awakened yet, and he is the only one who can block Kaguya. .


    "Be careful!" Sasuke suddenly raised his head when he heard a rushing voice in his ears, but saw Kaguya''s figure gradually enlarge in his pupils.


    Sasuke wanted to move, but it was too late now. Sasuke saw Kaguya''s figure constantly zooming in his pupils. He could clearly see Kaguyahime''s fingertips exuding chills, through the cold eyes of Kaguyahime. , Sasuke can even predict his own death.


    "Is it...Is it the end?" Sasuke couldn''t help thinking in his heart, even though he was unwilling, "How, how could it be, how could I die here!"


    Sasuke burst into a raging rage inexplicably, and he couldn''t even move under the pressure of Kaguya Ji, but the chakra in his body burned uncontrollably, and the dark black chakra burned from his body. , He turned into a black fire man.


    Sasuke raised his hand difficultly, and the Kusanaru sword was dyed with black chakra, and it was transmitted from the hilt to the blade. With a wave of his hand, a group of burning black flames flew towards Kaguyaji.


    "Huh?" Hui Ye frowned, she didn''t expect that Sasuke would be able to move freely under her own pressure.

 480 Naruto Power System Chapter 480

    "Interesting." There was a smile of interest on Kaguyaji''s cold face. To say that there is no such thing as angry Kaguyaji, she was just very funny that the little bug in front of her could move.


    Kaguya Ji''s coming was unabated, ignoring Sasuke''s flames, and rushing towards Sasuke.Sasuke did not feel flustered. At this moment, he felt that he was an invincible existence, not retreating but advancing, rushing towards Kaguya Ji.


    "Clang!"


    The Kusanaru sword collided with Kaguya Ji''s fingertips, sparking bursts of sparks. The facts proved that even the Kusanaru sword could not destroy Kaguya Ji''s fingertips.


    Before the people watching the battle from a distance, they were still in a panic. Seeing that Sasuke suddenly exploded, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although I don''t know why Sasuke was distracted, but fortunately, Sasuke was reminded by them. Come back in time.


    Feeling the weird chakra in Sasuke¡¯s body, Sarutobi could not help but frown. He may not be familiar with this chakra, but he knew very well that he knew this strange chakra at the beginning. I felt it from his disciple Osha Maru.


    Even Sarutobi Rizen knows that this power comes from a kind of curse seal technique. Although I don¡¯t understand how Dashemaru was researched, this does not prevent everyone from admiring this power, even if this power carries Strong smell of evil.


    If it hadn''t been for this sudden power, Sasuke would probably be more ill-fortuned.


    "This power..." frowned, "How can there be an evil smell in it?"


    Chapter 810: Cooperation


    "This power..." Jianjian frowned. As the second-generation Hokage, Konoha Village''s famous ninjutsu development master, what kind of ninjutsu hasn''t he seen?


    For this power that suddenly emerged from Sasuke, I only felt a little familiar. It was similar to the fairy Chakra on his brother Zhuma and Naruto, but it was not like the fairy Chakra on the two of them. Zhongzheng Chunhe, he only felt an evil aura in that power.


    Turning his head to see the strange look of Sarutobi Rizen, he couldn''t help but say: "This is probably something that your disciple named Oshamaru made again."


    Sarutobi dared not conceal anything, he just nodded and said, "It is almost impossible to do so." Soon he studied the Osake Maru and felt the same Chakra breath from the four people of Otonin. Tell the truth.


    "The posterity is terrible." After Feijian listened to it, he couldn''t help nodding. For Dashemaru, Feijian generally appreciated it from the bottom of his heart.


    If the only regret is that Oshe Maru used to be a rebel. As for the living taboo experiments and the like mentioned by Sarutobi Hitoshi, I didn''t take it seriously after I heard it.


    As Konoha''s ninjutsu and even the master of forbidden technique development, where did you not know the development of forbidden technique? Live experiment is inevitable?


    Didn''t he still use in vivo experiments when he developed the forbidden technique for reincarnation of the dirty soil?Although this was criticized by his brother Zhujian at the time, he said that as a dignified Hokage, he even used a living body to conduct experiments.


    But it has no effect on Feijian. After all, if there is no living experiment, how can his widely circulated forbidden techniques be successfully developed?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Oshemaru was forced to defect, I might still be ready to exchange experience with Oshemaru. After all, there are not many people in the Ninja world who are focusing on the research and development of forbidden arts. In the past, the current Oshemaru, except this There is no one other than the two.


    "Patter." "Sasuke." Naruto patted Sasuke''s shoulder lightly behind him, and he turned his head to look back.


    "Naruto." Sasuke smiled, understanding what Naruto meant at the moment, and immediately said, "I figured it out?"


    "Ah." Naruto nodded solemnly, and immediately smiled: "Although I don''t agree with what you said, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, I will cherish my life and will not die. "


    Speaking, Naruto turned his head and faced Kaguya Ji: "Next, it''s time for the two of us to join forces, Sasuke, don''t you hold back." Naruto put his hand in front of Sasuke.


    After hearing this, Sasuke stunned, then smiled, put his hand on Naruto''s and smiled: "Ah, it''s you, don''t hold me back."


    Feeling the chakra transmitted from Naruto, Sasuke did not speak any more, just taking advantage of this moment to absorb the chakra silently to supplement the amount of chakra that had gradually dried up in his body.


    As Naruto kept passing Chakra, Sasuke''s body began to gradually recover.


    "By the way, you should try not to use this power if you can''t use it." Naruto frowned slightly, feeling the evil Chakra that had just been uploaded from Sasuke, he understood that all of this was the effect of the original curse seal.


    Although that power is indeed a very powerful boost, Naruto always feels that this power is too evil, and should not be used if it is necessary.Not only him, but even Kyuubi felt that this power was too inhuman, thinking about the ugly appearance of Sasuke after his transformation.


    "The good and evil of power lies in the person who uses it, and those who have evil thoughts, no matter what kind of power they are, they will also become tools for evil. If they are good people, even the power of evil will become a support for doing good."


    "So the good and evil of power do not lie in the power itself, but in the people who use it." Sasuke paused, sighed and said.


    Naruto paused, did not speak for a long time, and finally just sighed: "You can take care of it yourself."


    "Ready, going to go!"


    At the same time, the two hummed slightly, "I''m acting as a feint, you are ready." Naruto whispered towards Sasuke, and then he paused with his feet, stepped on it, and rushed towards Kaguyaji.


    Sasuke bought too much time for Naruto before. During this time, Sasuke consumed too much Chakra. Although Naruto Chakra has been supplemented, he still cannot restore him to his heyday.


    Now it would be better to let Naruto who has enough Chakra inside as a feint.


    "Let''s go!" Naruto yelled, clenched his hands, and waved his fist towards Kaguya Ji.


    With a huge fist and an indomitable momentum, he rushed towards Kaguyaji without hesitation, "Get me down!" Naruto shouted.The fist hit Kaguyaji heavily.


    Kaguyaji frowned, her hand was in front of her, and she ate Naruto''s fist abruptly. At this moment, Kaguyaji could feel the different power from her fist.


    "Boom!"


    Hit by Naruto''s fist, Kaguya Ji''s body moved backward involuntarily.


    "This power." Zhujian looked at Naruto in shock, other people don''t know, don''t he know?The power on Naruto''s fist clearly contains the power that he created and carried forward the strange power fist by Tsunade.


    "When did he learn it?" Jianzhu asked in surprise.There was a little doubt in his heart, and he immediately smiled: "No matter what, as long as it is useful!"


    "Come on! Naruto, come on! Sasuke!"


    "We can only cheer for you here."


    ...


    Naruto Sasuke and Kaguya Ji fight once again, and the cooperation between the two has risen to a new level over time and the mutual understanding between the two.


    With the cooperation of the two, Kaguya¡¯s resistance seemed a little stretched. If it¡¯s just one person, it¡¯s okay to say, but Naruto and Sasuke are not one plus one equal to two, but more than two or even several times the result. .


    After being repulsed by the two, Kaguya Ji flees far away, and the constant attacks of the two make her look a little embarrassed.This was also the first time Kaguya Ji showed fatigue in front of everyone, and it had never appeared before.


    "Have a chance!" Everyone couldn''t help but shine. Naruto Sasuke''s cooperation was really useful. Sure enough, they still need the cooperation of both of them to seal Kaguya Ji. They can''t help but sigh. They subconsciously hold Uchiha Tatsumi I ignored it.


    Chapter 811: Chaotic People


    Everyone subconsciously ignored Uchiha Tatsuo, not only because Uchiha Tatsuo had said before that he must not be exposed, but also because they did not actually regard Uchiha Tatsuo as a partner in their hearts.


    Now that Naruto Sasuke and Sasuke have a chance to seal Kaguya Ji, then they will not pin their hopes on Uchiha Tatsumi.


    ...


    Unlike the few people in Kaguya Jiten, Uchiha Tatsu, who was far away from the space, faced the six immortals alone, and chose to leave after a long silence.


    Although Chen knows the situation in the Imperial Palace of Heaven, he is still beyond reach now, because he has already felt that person''s trace at this moment.


    People hiding in the dark.


    As for him... he is going to meet the guy hiding in the dark for a while, at least he has to figure out the origin of the person.


    Outside the space, under the seal of the sacred tree, a man wearing a black robe stood in front of the sacred tree, looking at the people who were bound on the sacred tree. The man picked up the small stones under him and threw it at the sacred tree. go with.


    "Pada." The stone pierced the sacred tree and pierced the wooden bars that bound the people, but in the next second the sacred tree once again bound everyone.

 481 Naruto Power System Chapter 481

    The sacred tree that was originally penetrated has also recovered once again, continuously absorbing the chakras from everyone''s bodies, storing them and feeding them back to Datongmu Kaguya.


    This is why Kaguya Ji has a steady stream of Chakras.


    Feeling the flow of Chakra within the sacred tree, the corner of the person''s mouth showed a slight smile. The reason why he did not dare to act rashly before was because the strength of several people made him feel jealous.


    Not only with Uchiha Madara, but also Kaguyahime and Naruto Sasuke. He didn''t dare to act rashly until he didn''t know the strength of everyone, let alone a six-way immortal who could summon people from the pure land. Watching from the side.


    His strength is not enough to support him to defeat everyone by himself. It is precisely because of this that he chose to watch the battle from the sidelines and be the oriole after the mantis catches the cicada.


    "Book of the system, I think I can complete your main task now." I saw the man''s mouth facing upwards, raising a subtle arc, and muttering to himself.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, don''t be careless. This world is not as simple as you think. Don''t die. If you die, then your soul will be mine."


    "Hmph, don''t worry, my soul will always be mine. I will take good care of my soul. How could it be taken away by you!" The man said to himself with a smile.


    "Now Naruto Sasuke has entered Kaguya Ji''s space, so that means Kaguya Ji will be sealed when they come out."


    The man walked and thought: "That is to say, when they come out, the old man of the Six Dao Immortals will bring the dead people back to the Pure Land. After that, Sasuke will seal all the tail beasts. I only have to wait for Naruto Sasuke and they will lose both. Time to jump out, will the task be completed?"


    "To be honest, the world fragments of this world are fairly easy to obtain."


    The man jumped and dived into the void again, waiting for Naruto Sasuke to return from Kaguyahime''s space, until that time was when he appeared to seize the world fragments of this world will.


    "Cut, are you late?" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help but curl his lips.It was here that I sensed that the hidden popularity was here, Chen couldn''t wait to rush over but was still a step late, and was ran away by that person and hid again.


    It is estimated that that person also knows that there are still six immortals there. Unlike those half-hanging shadow-level powerhouses, as the ancestor of Nin Sect, Liu Dao immortals must be able to sense his existence.


    This is why he chose to temporarily retreat after Liudao Immortal appeared. Liudao Immortal will sense his existence. Although Liudao Immortal has given Chakra to Naruto and Sasuke, no one knows whether Liudao Immortal is still hiding. What kind of hole cards are playing.


    As he said systematically, this world is far from simple as he imagined. After he first came to this world, he often heard the name Uchiha Tatsumi. It is said that he is still Sasuke¡¯s brother, but he is not in the original Hokage. Never heard of this person''s existence.


    I don''t know why, this world is also different from the original. The unknown people in the original began to shine in this world, and the four people of Yinnin who should have died are still alive.


    Not only that, but it was also for these reasons that made him feel puzzled, and did not easily step forward to start his actions.


    As he said, although he also has a system, his system is different from others. If other systems are honest and polite, urging the growth of the host, then his system is like a big monster. The same as the head.


    Every time with the power of the system, it is like trading with the devil. Every time he gains an enhancement, he needs to pay a great price. It is precisely for this reason that he has to embark on the road of plundering various world fragments.


    Because only world fragments can trade with the system, if there is no world fragment, then he can only use his own soul to trade with the system, and that system is like a demon coveting his soul all the time.


    His system no longer knows how many times the host has been changed. Each host will be taken away by the system in the end. It is not so much that he is strengthening the host as the system is actually cultivating the furnace.


    After cultivating the host and swallowing its soul, the system will be further strengthened immediately, and it may not be necessarily that the body becomes the only true god in the entire universe.


    But he is confident, after all, he is the longest alive among all the hosts so far, and he is also confident to live until finally he can get rid of the control of the system and successfully control the system.


    He believes that with his own strength and familiarity with the plots of various worlds, he will definitely be able to do this. He has become a man behind the scenes of plundering multiple fragments of the world from a handless otaku back then. Only he knows how much he has experienced.


    "I will definitely succeed. At that time..." The man''s eyes were firm, he looked ahead, and then slowly fell into the boundless darkness, without any sound.


    Chapter 812:


    The world is deep, but he will not give up. Every time he travels through the world, he needs to consume world fragments. If he enters this world and leaves without plundering the world fragments, it will consume his few world fragments in vain.


    It may even affect the next world. Once he has no world fragments, he can only trade with his soul and system.


    He understands that the six immortals are not so friendly, but he prides himself that he is not a fuel-efficient lamp. After experiencing the illusion and frustration with the system, he will not look at any situation. No matter how dangerous the situation is, it can be better than himself. Is this system more dangerous?


    Left and right are just dead, is there a more artistic view of death?


    The only thing that made him feel wrong was Uchiha Tatsumi, a person who was unknown in the original work or did not exist at all in the original work. His strength is incomprehensible.


    I heard that he started collecting tail beasts a long time ago, and even summoned too many head and tail beasts when Konoha. He didn''t believe Uchiha Tatsumi would hand over all these tail beasts to Akatsuki in vain. There must be something in it. It''s tricky, maybe Uchiha Tatsuri has already become a Ju-tailed man.


    I just don''t know why the world lost news about Uchiha Tatsuo some time after the start of the Fourth World War. Many people on the battlefield have heard that the chakra breath of this guy has been completely invisible.


    It was as if he was already dead, and it was precisely because of this that the fourth Ninja War was completely kicked off, and Uchiha dared to release the ten tails into the ten tails with peace of mind.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chen¡¯s disappearance, the course of the war might have lengthened a lot. After all, his strength was too strong. At that time, no one could resist it. On some occasions, the Akatsuki organization and the ninja allied forces were both Had to unite to resist Uchiha Tatsun.


    Only in this way are they qualified to stand on the opposite side of Uchiha Tatsuo.


    ...


    Uchiha Tatsuno stood at the scene where the person left. Although he could not find the person, Uchiha Tatsuno was not depressed. From the remaining breath of the scene, he could perceive that the strength of the other party was only between him.


    If Naruto Sasuke is united, it is not impossible to subdue him.Chen couldn''t help but think so in his heart.


    These were things that Tatsumi would never have thought of before, but Uchiha Tatsumi left this world and went to another parallel Naruto world.


    Uchiha Tatsuno lived in that Naruto World for so long, and he took his two little apprentices through the Ninja World for so long during World War Three.I have seen a lot of things.


    With the increase of experience, I have met so many people, have intersection with many people, and felt their true desire for world peace in the country of rain. In fact, Chen Jielu''s heart has gradually calmed down.


    Now Uchiha Tatsun can''t help being calmer when he thinks about problems, not as aggressive as before, and it is precisely because of this that he chose to help Gokage send them into Kaguya Ji''s space.


    Although Uchiha Chen didn''t say anything, in fact, his heart had already undergone subtle changes.If it were the former Uchiha Tatsumi, he might not have waited until Uchiha Madara summoned Infinite Moon Read, and he would directly declare the rule of the entire Ninja World.


    Without thinking about that person''s affairs, Uchiha Chen sank his mind into the consciousness space, only in this way could he know the situation in Kaguyaji space.


    It''s not that Chen didn''t believe in Naruto Sasuke, he knew that these two people could succeed, and when they came out of the space, it was when they successfully sealed Kaguya.


    However, Chen''s heart is still a little bit ready to move, this is the hope of being a ninja who wants to meet a well-matched opponent.


    After practicing till now, he really hasn''t encountered an enemy who can make him use his full strength.Even the Yaki Orochi of the country of ghosts can''t force Uchiha Tatsumi''s true strength, let alone the old Uchiha Madara.


    Chen really hopes to use a hearty battle to calm the heat in his heart at the moment. Originally, the man in black was a good choice, but now that he can¡¯t find anyone, only Kaguyahime and Naruto Sasuke will have it. May be Chen''s opponent.


    ...


    Different from Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s entanglement, in Kaguya Hime¡¯s Heavenly Lord, Naruto Sasuke is not at ease at this moment. Although they are in an advantageous position from start to finish, they have indeed successfully suppressed Kaguya. Ye, but the opportunity to seal Hui Ye as before was not found.


    Just like this, the two of them couldn''t help but feel anxious, which caused their attacks to become hasty. The offensive that was originally coordinated with the airtight and airtight could not help but stagnate, which also gave Kaguyaji a respite. opportunity.


    "Ding." Naruto Sasuke made a mistake again, and the two of them actually attacked the other at the same time, which caused the two to be stunned at the same time and began to accuse each other.


    "Good opportunity!" Taking advantage of this moment, Hei Jue whispered a reminder, and Hui Ye jumped away and opened the distance between Naruto Sasuke, and attacked again before the two could react.


    "Mother, these two people work well together. It''s really hard to deal with. Why don''t we separate them and defeat them one by one?" Hei Jue offered a plan.


    Hearing Heizue''s words, Naruto Sasuke stopped the argument at the same time, turned around and glared at Heizue, humming abruptly.


    Kaguya nodded, and facing the two of them at the same time really made her a headache. If it was just one person, she could still suppress it, but she really had no good way to take both of them together.


    Hei Jue''s words made Kaguya''s eyes brighten, staring at Naruto Sasuke as if she was thinking of something, raising her hand and stretching back, a twisted spatial black hole appeared behind her, Kaguyaji stretched her hand into the gap in the space .


    No one noticed that a distorted spatial black hole also appeared behind Sasuke. At this time, both of them were wary of the possible sneak attack from Kaguya Ji, and did not notice the situation behind each.

 482 Naruto Power System Chapter 482

    When Kakashi Sakura and others found out, Sasuke had been pulled into the black hole of space by Kaguyaji''s collar.


    "Sasuke!"


    "Be careful behind!"


    "What?" Sasuke felt surprised, and realized that one hand behind his back picked up his collar and pulled it into the black hole behind him.He didn''t even have time to react.


    Chapter 813: Zuoming Crisis


    Sasuke was shocked. When he reacted, his whole person had been pulled into the black hole of space, and he had no time to struggle.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto turned around and widened his eyes, watching Sasuke being pulled into the space. When he ran to the space-time crack, there was only one gap left in the gap.


    Naruto stretched out his hand and pulled the entire space vigorously, trying to open the gap in the space so that Sasuke could escape, but at this time even Sasuke himself was still in a daze, how could he react?


    "Sasuke!" Naruto did not forget to drink Sasuke''s name until the moment the space gap disappeared. He knew that, as Sasuke said, the two of them were the key to sealing Kaguyahime. No one can successfully seal Hui Ye.


    Don''t look at Naruto''s seeming heartlessness, but he understands the truth in this. His heartlessness does not mean he can''t think.


    Sasuke was dragged into an unknown space, and Naruto alone could not successfully seal Kaguya Ji.


    He turned his head and looked at Kaguyaji with an unkind look: "Where did you hide Sasuke? Give me Sasuke back!"


    Naruto yelled, and headed towards Kaguya, raising his fist at her, thinking of a sharp hammer.


    However, Naruto had forgotten that the reason why Kaguya was able to successfully suppress Kaguya Ji was because of Sasuke''s support, but even this couldn''t really hurt Kaguya Ji.


    Now that he is alone, without Sasuke''s support, how could he hurt her again?


    Hui Ye''s cold face smiled again, this was the first time she smiled after being pushed back by the two.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, do you want to know where your Sasuke went? He has been killed by us. Since you miss him so much, then we will send you to accompany him, my mother!" Hei Jue said at the end. Obviously Zhao Huiye said.


    Huiye nodded, put his hands behind him, and immediately raised and waved down at Naruto.


    Suddenly, the entire frozen space shook, and icebergs began to collapse, and countless ice and snow turned into roaring dragons and tigers and opened their mouths to drown Naruto.


    "That''s awful!" Naruto said subconsciously in annoyance, even in the face of natural disasters, he was nothing but a smashing tree.Even if it can successfully prevent the landslide, it will eventually exhaust the Chakra in the body.


    For this reason, Naruto was forced to choose to avoid his edge, avoiding the strongest moment of ice and snow, he rose high and fled here before the ice and snow approached.


    "Hurry up and run away! It''s dangerous!" Naruto yelled at the people on the cliff, and at the same time a shadow clone came to the people to explain.


    The previous battle situation was a bit complicated, Naruto had to explain to everyone in advance, after all, seeing that they were about to succeed, it turned out that Kaguya Ji could take advantage of it at the end.


    In fact, this is also the blame for the two of them being too impatient. As long as they fight steadily, they will definitely be able to seal Huiye in the end. Under the urgency, there is a problem with the cooperation between the two, and the result is that Huiye successfully escaped from the two. People are restricted, and Sasuke is sent to an unknown space.


    Hearing Naruto''s explanation, everyone hurriedly got up and rushed to escape this dangerous place. In fact, Naruto didn''t say that they knew that they weren''t simple stuff, and they knew the current situation clearly.


    "Want to run? Delusion!" Kaguya Ji sneered, with a sneer on her face, and stretched out her hands. Bone spurs could not help appearing on her back. At the same time, two bone spurs appeared in her palm. Aiming slightly, he waved the bone spurs with his hand.


    "Kill the ashes!"


    "Be careful!" Explaining to everyone, Naruto''s shadow clone didn''t notice the situation behind him. Hearing Sakura''s exclamation, he turned his head and looked behind him, but it was already too late.


    It was too late and then soon, the bone spur had already come behind the hidden clone, Naruto couldn''t avoid it, and could only gather the Chakra inside to form a big hand to wrap the bone spur.


    Although this bone spur was blocked by Naruto, the power in it didn''t have to be triggered by touching it.


    As long as the bone spurs come into contact with Chakra, they will destroy it together with the body. "How come!" Naruto''s shadow clone widened his eyes, feeling that his Chakra was passing fast.


    "Obviously it has been blocked." The body of the shadow clone did not turn into a cloud of smoke as usual, but slowly dissolved like mud and then turned into a cloud of ash flying in this space.


    "Be careful of the bone spurs behind her, even if Chakra touches them, they will disappear!" Bo Feng Shuimen reminded him, his face is serious, others don''t know what it is, don''t he still know?


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel stunned. Although they are reincarnated bodies from the filthy soil, they are almost immortal, but this kind of direct obliteration of Chakra can also make people feel a little trembling. No one wants to die so unclearly, let alone Said that this is the critical moment of the battle.


    Ice and snow continued to ravage Naruto. Under the entanglement of ice and snow, Naruto could only dodge constantly, being hit by ice and snow from time to time, and Naruto couldn''t help screaming with the biting pain.


    The huge icicle hit Naruto''s abdomen again and pushed Naruto straight to the ground. Several ice locks appeared all over his body, completely confining Naruto in midair.


    "Damn it!" Naruto hammered the icicle hard, but the hard ice made it impossible for him to crush it successfully.After taking the previous lesson, Kaguya Ji understood that if the ice and snow were not strong enough, they would be broken by Naruto.


    So this time Kaguya Ji learned the lesson, and the unbreakable icicles sealed Naruto, so that Kaguya Ji could absorb the Chakra in Naruto with peace of mind.


    "Chakra, who is living outside, come back to my body, back to my mother''s body!" Kaguya opened her hands in a hug, and slowly floated towards Naruto.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, that''s it. Mother, as long as you get rid of this guy, the rest will be nothing to worry about. At that time, no one will be able to seal Mother Mother again. This world will become Mother Mother again. Exquisite garden!"


    Hearing Heizue''s words, Kaguya Ji''s mouth curled up with a smile, as if she was happy to hear the coming world depicted by Heizue, and there was a trace of living anger on her cold face, unlike before. Just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks in the sky.


    Chapter 814: Zuoming Crisis II


    Hei Jue¡¯s words sounded like a natural phenomenon to Kaguya Ji, as long as Naruto is eliminated, no one in this world will be able to restrain her, don¡¯t look at the six immortals as if they control everything, the current six immortals are just a group The Chakra aggregates did not threaten Kaguya Ji at all.


    Even if he appears, it is very likely that Kaguya Ji will be swallowed directly, so he dare not appear directly in front of his mother.


    After tearing apart Kaguyahime''s space, Uchiha Tatsu quietly escaped into Kaguyahime''s starting ball space, without being noticed.


    Even Kaguya Ji couldn''t find Chen who was hiding specially. After entering the space of the beginning ball, Chen did not act rashly, but carefully observed Kaguya Ji''s space.


    A careful comparison confirms the difference between this space of the beginning ball and one''s own space. Everyone''s heavenly empire is different, just like the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha family. Although everyone is a kaleidoscope, their abilities are different.


    Kaguya Ji can control all the space such as ice, magma, gravity, acid water, desert, etc. This is related to her being the ancestor of Chakra.


    Correspondingly, after someone controls these elemental spaces, others will no longer be able to control this type of space. Chen''s space has not really taken shape until now.


    The abilities of the Heavenly Imperial Palace are the abilities that the Gouyu Reincarnation Eyes and the Blood Succession Snare in the body are qualified to possess. The main reason is that each person has a different perception of himself, so the structure and control space is also different.


    As the ancestor of Chakra, Kaguya is expressed in the attributes of each family. Magma represents fire escape, cold ice represents wind escape, gravity represents soil escape, acid water represents water escape...


    In other words, with Kaguyaji here, Uchiha Tatsu doesn''t need to be able to control these spaces, so he can only start from other directions.


    Observing the details of the space carefully, he couldn''t help sighing: "Sure enough, he is the ancestor of Chakra. Although he has not done anything in combat, the application of pure Chakra has reached the pinnacle."


    Kaguya Ji¡¯s fighting skills did not match the name of her ancestor of Chakra. As an ancestor-level figure, she would be sealed by two teenagers less than eighteen years old, and she laughed out loud.


    But this is also excusable. In the past, there was no ninja industry, and even the samurai was just emerging. In fact, the achievements in Chakra and skills are not high.


    Even though Kaguya Ji was called a god at the time, in fact she was only facing a group of mortals, and it was impossible to expect a group of mortals to resist Kaguya Ji.


    It was precisely in this way that Kaguya Ji''s invincible existence was created.


    But history will always move forward, and the times will move forward. Ninjas cannot be immutable. With the continuous development of the ninja age, various talents are constantly emerging.


    In the history of the Ninja era, there have been countless brilliant and beautiful characters, whether it is the Sengoku period Hinaga Tennin and others in the Sengoku period or the Oshimaru Scorpion in the Ninja era, they are the development of ninja and the development of skills All made great contributions.


    And these are exactly what Kaguya Ji didn''t have in her time. Although the usual escape techniques won''t work for Kaguya Ji, no one can deprive her of the fighting skills she has gained through battles.

 483 Naruto Power System Chapter 483

    Under the same conditions, the two Kaguya Ji, who possessed the fighting skills of countless people for thousands of years, could not defeat at all.This is an established fact and something that the Six Dao Immortals have long understood.


    Therefore, from the beginning, the Six Dao Immortals were very optimistic that the two could defeat their own mother. As for the existence of Hei Jue, he couldn''t get over the waves at all.


    The only thing he is worried about is Chen and the enemy hidden in the dark. Yichen¡¯s performance, at least he will not be an enemy for the time being. After all, the six immortals are already dead, and his purpose is to prevent those who shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. People make trouble.


    For example, Madara, such as his mother, as for the remaining living beings of the Six Dao Immortals, the world of Ninja is always going to develop, and it is impossible to stay the same. If a strong figure emerges to reform the entire era, he would be happy to see it.


    Although Uchiha Tatsu looked at Keiyaji in his mouth, in fact he was constantly confirming the space of Kaguyaji, and constantly improving his own space in combination with his heavenly imperial.


    If you just want to form your own independent space, you don''t need to work so hard. Uchiha Tatsumi can complete it immediately, but the space formed in this way is not the strongest space.


    Uchiha Tatsumi, who has long been cultivated by the system, has to do his best. His space is also the strongest space in the world.


    "System, is it enough for me to observe and analyze like this?" Uchiha Tatsun asked in his heart.


    "Ding, answer the host, as long as the host is in the initial ball space, the remaining working system will help the host complete the collection."


    "It''s OK." Chen nodded, feeling very comfortable with the fully automated service of the system.


    While the system was collecting data, Uchiha Tatsuno was not idle. Here, he could observe Naruto Sasuke''s situation through the space of the start ball.


    After discovering that Sasuke was transferred to the desert space by Kaguya Ji, Tatsun couldn''t help but leak a smile.


    "This guy should have made you suffer a bit." Chen expressed delight in seeing what happened to his brother.


    ...


    At the same time, Naruto in the ice space is now in danger. The ice is not indestructible. It takes time, but Kaguya Ji will not give Naruto time.


    "What to do, Naruto is dangerous!" Sakura said anxiously when she saw this.


    She cares and chaos. After all, it is still difficult to rescue Naruto from Kaguyaji with their strength, not to mention that Sasuke is no longer there. The people they rely on who can seal Kaguya have already fallen into trouble. In crisis.


    "No, we have to save Naruto." Sarutobi Rizuan was a little impatient, he couldn''t wait to step forward and rescue him, "Naruto can''t make a mistake!"


    Saying that, he rushed forward without discussing with other people, and headed towards Kaguya Ji, only to see that his hands were knotted, and he slapped on the ground suddenly.


    "Psychicism!"


    There was a burst of smoke, two full-height Sarutobi were psyched out by Sarutobi.


    "It turned out to be you, Sarutobi!" After Sarutobi was psyched out, he was still a little confused. It is reasonable to say that after Sarutobi was killed, he did not sign the contract again, and he did not know who he was psyched.


    Chapter 815: Zuoming Crisis III


    "Aren''t you already dead? Why..." Said Sarutobi said half of the time he saw Sarutobi''s eyes without white eyes, he understood: "So that''s it, are you reincarnated by the filthy soil."


    "Who is it? Your apprentice Oshemaru again?"


    "It''s been a long time since I saw the Ape Demon, now is not the time to talk about this, I need your power." Sarutobi Rizen did not answer the Ape Demon''s question, but urged him. Now it is important to save people.


    The monkey demon nodded, no longer questioning, but turned into a Ruyi Golden Cudgel. Sarutoiri held the Ruyi Golden Cudgel in his hand, stomped his feet into the air, and slammed it against Kaguyaji.


    "Take it to death!" Sarutobi Rizhan roared, and the golden hoop rod maximized, and the huge rod smashed in front of Kaguya Ji.


    "Boom!"


    Kaguyaji, who had long discovered something wrong, quickly retreated and fled before the golden cudgel hit her. The pillar hit the ground, smashing the ice, and cracks appeared on the ice.


    Seeing that Sarutobi Sunzhan did not take advantage of the defeat, he knew his own strength, turned his head to look at Naruto, and shouted, "Naruto, it''s now."


    As he said, he inserted the golden hoop in his hand into the ice prison."It''s big and big!" The golden cudgel began to grow bigger, slowly spreading the ice.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up and laughed: "Three generations of grandfather, you really have you!" Two giant chakra hands stretched out from behind Naruto, and they were able to tear apart the propped ice and escape to heaven.


    Sarutobi Ri cut his hands and loosened his hands, and the Ruyi Golden Cudgel turned into Sarutobi again and stood behind him: "Sarutobi, is this the kid back then?"


    The monkey demon looked at Naruto in the Nine Tails mode in a daze: "It''s been so many years, this kid has grown up."


    Sarutobi Rizen chuckled: "Yes, the new generation of little guys have grown up, but we are already old." Then, Sarutobi Rizen said something to the ape demon and said, "Come on, There are still people here."


    The monkey demon looked in the direction where the third generation of Hokage reached out, and he was taken aback: "This... isn''t this the first generation, the second generation and the fourth generation?"


    Zhu Jian Feijian nodded towards the monkey demon, and Bo Feng Shuimen screamed respectfully: "Master Yuan demon, long time no see."


    "Why are you also reincarnated by the dirty soil?"


    "This matter is a long story." Thousands of hands sighed softly, letting Sarutobi Ri cut back and slowly explain to Sarumo.


    After hearing the cause of the incident, it took a long time for Saruto to react, and said in a daze, "So you have finally defeated that guy Uchiha Madara and you want to beat this woman?"


    "Basically."


    "It''s not easy." The monkey demon frowned and looked at Kaguyaji. He said in a low voice: "This woman is not simple. I can sense the chakra on this woman. It is too pure and too big. It''s like a hundred tailed beasts."


    "This woman was originally the ancestor of Chakra, and is known as Otsuki Kaguya, the goddess of Uo."


    "Who is that?" Ape demon doubted, his age is considered to be long among the psychic beasts. Since the Warring States period, there has been a legend of their ape demon clan, but he has lived for hundreds of years. May be who Hui Ye is.


    After all, in order to prevent Kaguyaji from escaping, Liudao Immortal and his younger brother had already destroyed all the historical records about Kaguyaji, and there is no such person as Datongmu Huiye in the circulated historical records.


    "The mother of the Six Dao Immortals, the ancestor of Chakra, was once sealed on the moon by the Six Dao Immortals and his brother."


    Ape demon raised his eyebrows: "That said, I feel a bit of an impression." After thinking about it carefully, "I remember that the ape demon clan had a record, saying that the six immortals once sealed a devil. Is it possible that this woman is the devil?"


    Everyone nodded: "If nothing happens, then it will be."


    "Hiss." The monkey demon took a breath, turned his head and looked at Sarutobi''s ill-skilled saying: "I said Sarutobi, how can you be so unkind? This is a devil that even the six immortals can''t kill. , You sent me out to psychic and fight her, didn''t you let me die."


    Sarutobi Hizumi smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Okay, well, don''t complain. In fact, this time we are not the main fighting power. After all, even we, there is no way to intervene in this war. The main fighting power is actually Naruto. With the two little guys Sasuke."


    "What?" The Ape Demon''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it. He looked at the people and hoped that they could give himself a negative answer, but everyone just nodded helplessly.


    "I said how can you hide behind the junior and let the junior face the battle alone." The monkey demon whispered and complained.


    Although he didn''t want to fight Kaguya Ji, he could not bear to let a junior stand in front of him and fight while hiding behind him.


    "Even if you can''t fight, you can''t let the junior stand in front."


    "Do you think we want?" Everyone smiled helplessly.


    "In fact, we had to do this." Several people turned their heads to see, or Sarutobi Hitoshi stood up and explained: "Ordinary escape techniques can''t do anything to Kaguya Ji. It can only become her nourishment, only Xianshu and high-intensity physical attacks can cause damage to Kaguya Ji."


    "So you are watching from behind?"


    "In fact, we came here with the desire to help. After the Six Dao Immortals sent us over, we discovered that we are just a bunch of cumbersomes. In front of Datongmu Huiye, whether it is me or someone else , It''s just a bunch of ants, only Naruto Sasuke who has gained the power of the six ways can hope to seal Kaguya Ji."


    When Sarutobi Rizen uttered the word cumbersome, he could clearly see the unwillingness in his eyes. Yes, as a three-generation Naruto, a famous existence in the Ninja world, he was also a chilling role on the battlefield. It turned out to be a cumbersome, and I could only cheer on the sidelines. No one could bear this sense of loss.

 484 Naruto Power System Chapter 484

    Sarutobi Hizhan was a little depressed. At this moment, a hand was slapped on Sarutobi Hizhan''s shoulder, and a serious voice came from behind him: "Little monkey, I remember that I never taught you. Be timid before fighting."


    Sarutobi Rizen turned his head, and the familiar face of Hokage II was printed in his eyes, "Second, adult second generation."


    Thousands of hands hated iron and steel, and looked at Sarutobi Rizuan, feeling a little anxious, but he could understand it, after all, he felt the same frustration.


    Chapter 816:


    Before Sarutobi Hizen''s frustration was scolded by Qianshoujian, but this is of no use. Sadness is contagious, even if Sarutobi Hizen re-strikes her spirit, she feels the deep sense of powerlessness. Will still fall into depression in the future.


    Not to mention Sarutobi Rischi, most of the people present had this feeling in the hearts of everyone present, even Qianshoujian himself could not help but feel sad. This is inevitable.


    However, frustration is one thing, but you can''t just wait and die. Thousands of hands know that they and others can''t help much, but they must also set an example to not drag Naruto Sasuke''s hind legs.


    Qianshoujian turned his head and looked at the monkey demon and said, "Although we are limited, we are absolutely obliged to do what we can do. As long as we can defeat Kaguyaji, nothing matters. Anyway, we are already dead once. , We will never be stingy if we can do something for the living."


    Hearing Qianshou Jianjian''s words, Sarumo couldn''t help nodding. Indeed, the current battle is no longer a problem that one or two shadow-level or super shadow-level powerhouses can control the battlefield.


    Those shadow-level super shadow-level powerhouses are nothing more than her Chakra''s mobile storage vault when facing Kaguya Ji, and they happen to be the greatest help to Naruto Sasuke by not doing anything.


    At this moment, the sleeping man woke up with the dirt: "I, where am I? Am I already dead?"


    "Take the soil, you woke up!" Kakashi said in surprise, and quickly stepped forward to support the soil. Before, because of Sakura''s affairs, everyone already knew that the soil was abandoned and turned out to be dark, and he would not shoot him again. Now I see that the soil wakes up. Come, Kakashi may be the happiest person.


    "Kakashi, what''s the matter? Has the reincarnation eye been ruined, Madara? What is the situation now?"


    Kakashi was silent for a while, and finally told him what happened after taking the soil into a coma. After listening to it, taking the soil was silent for a while, and sighed: "So in the end, I still did not stop Uchiha Madara."


    "It''s okay, you have made a great contribution." Kakashi patted his shoulder to comfort.


    Tai Tu shook his head helplessly, knowing that Kakashi was comforting him, but he was unwilling to do so. According to Kakashi''s words to him, Maara was indeed powerless when there were no two reincarnation eyes.


    It''s just a reincarnation eye that wants to communicate the connection between the reincarnation eye of Gouyu and the seal on the moon. If the story goes to this, he has indeed succeeded in bringing the earth and Sakura.


    But what is unexpected is that no one thought that a crow would bring another reincarnation eye to Uchiha Madara.


    This also meant that the things that Takedo and Sakura had done before desperately spent their lives are meaningless.


    After sighing, Zodi can not help but secretly guess the origin of that reincarnation eye. Like Kakashi and others, Zodi is also wondering who gave Uchiha Madara the reincarnation eye.


    The biggest suspect among them is Uchiha Tatsun, but Tatsun has not appeared for a long time, and no one can sense his Chakra breath, and he is not sure if he is Tatsun.


    However, he didn''t know why there was a faint feeling in his heart, this was what Uchiha Tatsuo did, even if he didn''t have any evidence to prove it.Faintly, the conjecture with soil turned out to be close to the truth of the whole thing.


    At this moment, Naruto was suddenly approached by Kaguya Ji, and Kaguya Ji raised her fists and gave a soft drink.


    "Eighty God Air Strike!"


    Kaguya Ji''s fist turned into a phantom and hit Naruto with a punch. Naruto didn''t even have time to use the shadow clone.


    This move is a bit like the gossip empty palm of the Hyuga clan, but it is different from the gossip empty palm. The fist slams heavily on Naruto''s body, turning into a phantom with one punch and one punch.


    Naruto couldn''t even evade, was constantly hit by fists, and blood was constantly overflowing from the corners of her mouth. When Kaguya Ji stopped her fists, Naruto couldn''t even maintain the Nine Tails mode.


    The substantial Chakra coat on the body surface disappeared. Naruto was covered in scars, his face was swollen, and he fell weakly from the air.


    This time it wasn''t Naruto''s plan to lure the enemy. In fact, Naruto didn''t react. Kaguya Ji suddenly appeared behind him, and it was too late when Naruto wanted to evade.


    Not to mention that Naruto didn''t react, even the others were the same. They didn''t wake up suddenly until Naruto fell weakly to the ground.


    "Naruto!" Bo Feng Shuimen was so anxious that he could not help shouting loudly.


    The current situation is very critical, Sasuke is missing, Naruto is also seriously injured, and the two people they are relying on are now in trouble.


    "What are you doing in a daze, save people!" Senshouzu screamed, and immediately rushed out, rushing to rescue before Kaguya Ji tried to kill Naruto.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of Wood Penetration!"


    A large number of wooden thorns appeared from under Kaguyaji''s body, entwined at Kaguyaji''s feet trying to trap her in place.


    "Small bug carving skills!" Hui Yeji snorted coldly, shaking her whole body, and the wooden thorns were broken and turned into flying ash floating in the sky.


    There was no expression on Qianshou Zhuma''s face. In fact, he didn''t expect the wood thorn to trap Kaguyaji, he just wanted to stop Kaguyaji''s steps so that his brother could have time to rescue him.


    Qianshoujian nodded with Bo Fengshuimen, pinched with both hands, and disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    "The Art of Flying Thunder God!"


    He suddenly came to Naruto''s side with the Thousand-handed Thunder God technique that had been left on Naruto long ago, picked up Naruto, and returned to the place again.


    After putting down Naruto, Sakura couldn''t wait to run over and put her hands on Naruto''s chest. The green Chakra appeared on Sakura''s hand to heal Naruto''s injuries.


    "Naruto, wake up soon!" Sakura called anxiously.


    Kaguyaji frowned, seeing that the prey she was about to succeed had been stolen by a few little ants. This was absolutely unbearable, and she had to step forward to collect Naruto''s Chakra.


    "Your opponent is me!" Thousands of hands stood in front of Kaguyaji, with both hands raised, looking at Kaguyaji with a serious face, and a circle of red eyeshadow gradually appeared in his eyes. The momentum suddenly changed.


    "Little bug, oh no, the previous generation of Asura reincarnated, do you want to stop me too." Kaguya Ji looked calmly at the Qianshou Zhujian, and slowly said.


    Chapter 817: The battle becomes fierce


    Kaguya Ji looked calmly at Qianshou Zhuma, she didn''t put Qianshou Zhuma in her eyes. To be honest, even if Qianshou Zhuma opened the fairy mode, she would not be Kaguya''s opponent.


    With the strength of the Qianshou Zhujian, Kaguyaji seemed to be nothing more than a child, and his strength Kaguyaji simply didn''t like it.


    After all, even the fairy model has strengths and weaknesses. The fairy model with the lowest degree of integration like Zi Lai is naturally the weakest one, and then the fusion fairy model like Da Shedou.


    Although the combat effectiveness is not too strong, it has its own uniqueness. After this, it is the Naruto in the mode of Qianjujuan and Miaomushan. This fairy mode is relatively strong, but it is still not enough in front of Kaguyaji. Look.


    The immortal mode is most famous for controlling natural energy. For example, if you can control one point of natural energy between a thousand-handed pillar, then Kaguyaji''s natural energy is controlled by 500 points, which spans such a big difference. , No matter how you think you should understand who is strong and who is weak.


    However, Qianshou Zhuma didn''t intend to harden steel with Kaguya Ji, he just came to delay time, as long as Naruto wakes up, his task will be completed.


    "The juniors are fighting there to the end, how can we elders just watch? Even if we are not strong enough, we have to contribute our own strength. If you want to find the little guy Naruto, then from my corpse Cross over!"


    Senjujuzuma bent slightly, already ready to fight to the death.


    "Ming is stubborn!" Hui Yeji snorted coldly, and immediately rushed towards the Qianshoujian.


    Seeing Kaguyaji''s aggressive approach, Qianshou Zhuma didn''t dare to be careless, and cautiously knotted his hands.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Mu Clone Technique!"


    Multiple Mu Dun avatars appeared behind Senju Zhujian, and Naruto used this trick smoothly before.


    When the situation is not good for him, this kind of clone technique may have a miraculous effect. The most important thing is that he only needs to delay time now, and the pillar does not expect that he can defeat Kaguya, as long as he delays Kaguya. His victory.


    The Mu Dun clone is much better than the shadow clone. The most important thing is that he will not disappear at the touch of the shadow clone, and can withstand more blows.

 485 Naruto Strong System Chapter 485

    The Mu Dun avatar between the pillars nodded towards him, and immediately blocked Kaguya Ji.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Huashujie is born!"


    In the icy space, they don¡¯t want the magma world. In the magma world, the birth of the tree world can only serve as their foothold, but in this world of ice, they have no danger at their feet, so the birth of the tree world will become a pillar of advantage The means of attack.


    Countless big trees broke out of the icy ground, and in the blink of an eye they turned into big trees in the sky. In this desolate, unchanging white world, a bunch of green suddenly appeared.


    That''s right, in this world, even the birth of the tree world with the potential of the forest is just a small cluster, which seems so inconspicuous when placed in this entire space.


    "Everyone, please!" Senshou Zhuma gave a soft yell, and immediately rushed out and rushed forward.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Wood Dragon Technique!"


    Start first!Zhu Jian naturally understands this truth, especially when we are weak, we can only be beaten passively, and only when we attack actively can we find a chance for success.


    A huge wooden dragon entwined in the forest, like a predator standing at the highest level of the food chain in the entire forest, entrenched on the big tree and stared at Kaguyaji closely, as if she would treat it as soon as she leaked a flaw. Prey on average.


    Kaguya Ji rushed into the forest, her eyes lit up between the pillars, and she shouted at his clone: ??"Let''s go!" Soon he didn''t stop, and the whole person rose up, crossed the big tree, and turned into the forest. Of predators are ready to prey on prey like Kaguya Ji.


    After entering the forest, Huiye did not panic, but looked at the forest with a slightly appreciative look. She was originally the guardian of the sacred tree, and regarded the entire Ninja World as her back garden.


    Therefore, Kaguya has an indescribable affection for the tree, and she did not stop it when she performed ninjutsu between the pillars. In her opinion, the pillars were like a gardener in her space, diligently making her space green. Make a huge contribution.


    "Mother, please don''t be too careless, although it''s just a small bug, don''t let them delay the time." Hei Jue''s voice came from Hui Ye''s sleeves.


    Kaguya nodded, indicating that she understood, but she didn''t follow Hei Jue''s meaning, and continued to walk leisurely in the forest, as if she was enjoying the forest.


    "Why don''t I tie up this little guy and give all my space green?" Kaguya Ji thought subconsciously in her heart.


    The Birth of the Tree World between the pillars has made a famous name in the Ninja World. Even if he has died long ago, there is such a legend in the Ninja World-if you encounter the Mudun Ninja, once he casts the Tree World Birth to summon a piece The forest, don''t fall in love with war, run away quickly, otherwise it will turn into fertilizer.


    This is the prestigious name that Zhu Jian has punched and kicked in the Ninja World since the Warring States Period. I don''t know how many ninjas died in the wooden escape between the pillars, which further made him the god of the Ninja World.


    But Kaguya Ji is bold, not afraid of the ninjutsu between the pillars, walking in the forest, and even free to pick the flowers blooming on the trees to enjoy.


    "Mother, please don''t let them procrastinate anymore." Seeing Kaguya Ji still behaved her own way, Heijue couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. Once Naruto recovers, it will be difficult to seriously hurt Naruto again.


    "It''s okay." Kaguya Ji''s cold voice came, and she smiled and said: "I want to see what kind of flowers this little guy Asura can play with."


    "Huh." Hearing Kaguyaji''s words, the column snorted coldly. Although he knew that he was defeated by Kaguyaji, he couldn''t accept such contempt.


    "Then let me see how strong you are!"


    Speaking, there was a loud shout between Senshouzhu, and his hands clapped suddenly, "Get up!"


    Suddenly, the entire forest has undergone tremendous changes, and the originally peaceful forest began to slowly become distorted.


    There are endless murderous opportunities hidden in the seemingly beautiful forest. Every big tree and even every branch may become a deadly splendor.


    Once caught by the branches and dragged into the forest, the big tree will turn into a man-eating demon, sucking all the chakras and even the vitality in the human body, no matter who it is, as long as it is entangled, then It means that this person has entered the countdown to death.


    Chapter 818: The battle becomes fierce two


    Encircled by the forest, Kaguya Ji was not nervous at all. After touching her body, those branches would break into nutrients like the wooden thorns before, which were absorbed by Kaguya Ji.


    It''s just that Kaguya Ji''s brows furrowed tightly, seeming to be disappointed by the constant decline of the forest.This made her think of the sacred tree. As the guardian of the sacred tree, how could she watch the withering of the sacred tree.


    "Give me peace!" Huiye stretched out his hand and waved, an invisible wave rolled out, and the entire forest trembled. The big tree that had been eyeing the sky instantly changed, and they kept retracting towards the back, as if they had encountered some demon. Same, I dare not step forward at all.


    Originally, the big tree shouldn''t have thinking, but now Senjujuma can clearly feel a deep fear from her ninjutsu.


    The Mu Dun between the pillars is different from the people who transplanted his cells like Yamato. Even if other people can use Mu Dun, it is just a shame. The Mu Dun displayed is not alive, just like a puppet without a soul.


    But the pillars are different. His Mu Dun is as if he has been infused with life. It has a vigorous vigor and full of vitality. This is why the Mu Dun between the pillars has been handed down to the world, and it is also a place where pillars are proud. .


    However, at this moment, Zhuma was indeed annoyed at why his Mu Dun had a soul. If there was no soul, then he would be as unscrupulous as ordinary ninjutsu, and would not be afraid to move forward.


    "Damn it!" sneered between the pillars, and did not leave his hands anymore. All Mu Dun clones swarmed up and surrounded Kaguya Ji, blocking her step.


    The column between the pillars quickly formed the seal, and his hands were like butterflies wearing flowers, showing the beauty of the seal to the fullest.


    "Mu Dun¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"


    The chakra inside the pillars passed through the trees, and those heavenly trees grew rapidly, and a wooden figure who was so huge that even Susano could not accept it appeared in place.


    A huge wooden dragon and a huge wooden figure stood in front of Kaguyaji, both of which were able to single out the tail beast. Thousands of hands leaped forward and stood on the shoulders of the wooden figure with piercing eyes.


    "kill!"


    Mu Dun''s avatar was under him to start a hand-to-hand fight against Kaguyaji. The Mulong was constantly harassing him. The wooden man put the pillar into his head space, and the pillar controlled the wooden man to punch and punch Huiye. Ji''s body.


    Kaguyaji frowned, she also needed to avoid such a turbulent offensive, not because she couldn''t stop it, but because she wanted to save Chakra.


    Although the Infinite Moon Reading continuously supplies Chakras, the amount of Chakras consumed by Kaguya Ji''s attacks is not a small amount.


    Especially in the Celestial Palace, just to maintain the Celestial Palace requires a lot of chakras. In order to save herself, Chakra Kaguya had to avoid it.


    This is why Naruto Sasuke was able to compete with her before.


    If Kaguya Ji did her best from the beginning, regardless of Chakra''s consumption, it is very likely that Naruto Sasuke would lose more quickly.


    But as Naruto Sasuke gradually adapted to Kaguya''s attack, this situation began to change. From Kaguya''s strong suppression of the two to the deadlock between the two, to the last two being able to counterattack from time to time, Naruto Sasuke Had already adapted to Kaguya Ji''s offensive.


    A black space crack appeared inadvertently behind Kaguya Ji. When she fluttered, she would drift into the black hole of space with the wind.


    "Want to run?" Qianshouzhu''s brows condensed, and the whole person shouted: "Leave me!" The wooden man reached into the black hole with his hands and forcibly tore the black hole open, "Open!"


    The originally shrinking black hole was forcibly torn apart by the pillars, and the wooden dragon rushed into the black hole when he saw it. The pillars were gaining power, and he even wanted the wooden man to enter the black hole.


    Being chased by the wooden dragon, the wooden dragon, Kaguya Ji had no choice but to retreat. She had already stepped into the starting ball space with one foot, but in the end she had no choice but to withdraw.


    Fortunately, she didn''t really enter the space of the beginning ball, otherwise Uchiha Tatsumi would be very likely to be exposed. Just now, Tatsumi had even seen Kaguyahime''s lower body and was only about to be exposed.


    "Bring me back!" Thousands of hands yelled between the pillars, and his hands were sealed. The Mu Ren''s body became bigger again, his huge fist rushed towards Kaguyaji, and the Mulong watched from the side, once it was Kaguyaji. If there is negligence, it will turn into a beast of cannibalism and give Kaguya a fatal blow.


    Kaguya Ji lifted her body high enough to dodge the fist between the pillars, but at this moment, Mu Long suddenly took a trouble, opened a big mouth at Kaguya Ji, and said that he wanted to swallow her.


    Kaguya Ji no longer had a relaxed expression, and her cold face was covered with frost. She didn''t expect that this guy who was regarded as an ant would cause huge trouble to herself.


    "Mother, I said long ago not to let them delay time." Hei Jue complained.


    "Shut up!" Kaguya snorted coldly, stretched out a hand, and stretched out several bone spurs behind her. A spike appeared along her arm, and Kaguya stretched out his hand to aim at the wood. The dragon, spikes suddenly pierced out.


    In that moment, the spikes pierced into Mu Long''s wide open mouth, and the whole world quieted down at this moment, as if pressing some mechanism, Mu Long remained motionless.


    In the next instant, the wooden dragon broke every inch, and its huge body seemed to be corrupted by something. I saw the wooden dragon constantly twisting, but even this couldn''t alleviate the wooden dragon''s disintegration process.


    In just a few breaths, the imposing wooden dragon turned into dust, and as soon as the cold wind blew, it drifted away.

 486 Naruto Power System Chapter 486

    "I admit that I underestimated you." Kaguya Ji looked calmly at Qianshou Zhuma and slowly said: "But I won''t underestimate you anymore. I didn''t expect that the previous Asura would actually It also has such strength."


    Qianshouzhu made a cold snort, noncommittal, did not answer Kaguya Ji''s words, but proved his answer with actions.


    The wooden man slapped his hands on the ground suddenly.


    "Mu Dun, the art of bagging!"


    The Chakra in the Senshou Zhujian continued to transmit to the ground, and it continued to extend all the way. I saw a strange Chakra vortex in the forest, and the Chakra vortex expanded and extended until a formation was formed under Kaguya Ji¡¯s feet. The huge abyss quagmire stopped its expansion.


    Chapter 819: Fighting intensified three


    In the blink of an eye, the Chakra vortex formed a huge mud vortex at Kaguya''s feet, enveloping Kaguya.


    "Give me to hell!" Qianshou Zhujian snorted coldly. Seeing that Kaguya Ji hadn''t made any movements, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but a smile.


    The technique of All Bags was originally cast fast, and it was meant to be formed before people could react. As long as the Chakra Slough was formed, even the gods could not escape.


    After the formation of Chakra Slough, countless large wooden hands stretched out from the sludge, constantly trying to pull Kaguya to pull her into the abyss.


    The countless big hands that suddenly appeared caught Kaguyaji''s ankle a little by surprise, those wooden big hands grabbed Kaguyaji''s ankle, and yanked it towards the bottom.


    The power of one hand may not be much, but the power is constantly superimposed under countless big hands. Once all the big hands are caught, even Kaguya Ji may be in crisis.


    Kaguyaji frowned, trying to break away from her big hand, but when she tried hard, she found that the big hand hadn''t been broken away, but she was still pulling her lower body firmly.


    She was a little impatient and waved her hand to cut off the big hands that bound her, but after those big hands were cut off, there were still countless big hands that continued to hold her, and even unknown how many big hands stretched out from other places, it seemed like a ghost. You won''t stop until you drag her into the abyss.


    "Eighty God Air Strike!"


    Kaguyaji turned into anger from embarrassment, vomiting lightly in her mouth, even when she saw her body start to spin, her air fists were constantly slapped against those big hands.


    The big wooden hands continued to try to pull Kaguya Ji, and she did not stop the rotation. When the chakra that was constantly outputting was removed between the pillars, he seemed to gasp slightly.


    The Chakra Swamp has stopped its output, and there is no big hand sticking out from the ground anymore, and the Chakra Vortex is also shrinking and disappearing slowly.


    Kaguya Ji stopped spinning, but her face was not pretty. It seemed that she had consumed a lot of Chakra during this time.She is not like the room where the dirty soil reincarnated. Although Kaguya also has a tree of gods to provide chakras, she is not like the room where the chakras are unlimited.


    It can be said that the rebirth of the dirty soil is the state that is truly suitable for combat. Not only will it not die, it will not cause pain after being injured, and more importantly, there is no need to worry about the consumption of Chakra.


    This is totally inconsistent with the law of conservation of energy of Chakra. In fact, when the Oshemaru Senjuma and the others developed and improved the rebirth of the dirty soil, they couldn''t think of where the chakra came from.


    However, after the explanation of the six immortals, I felt that I slowly understood the ninjutsu I invented. It turns out that the rebirth of the filthy land is not an infinite chakra in the true sense. In fact, the soul experience from the pure land will continue to absorb the ninjutsu. Chakra scattered in nature.


    Just like there are countless natural energies in the air, there are actually countless chakras in the air, but these chakras cannot be used by living people, and only the souls in the pure land can absorb them without scruples.


    In fact, the existence of the Pure Land itself is based on these scattered chakras. Otherwise, how could a huge Pure Land space be formed on such a huge scale by the power of the six immortals alone?


    He himself was nothing more than a group of conscious chakras.With the help of the forces of nature and the chakras that escaped, they could survive.


    Panting slightly, looking at Kaguyaji with a slight smile between the pillars. Now that his purpose of procrastination has actually been achieved, he looked behind him and found that Naruto had not awakened, but he looked at the ups and downs of his chest. It shouldn''t be long before he really wakes up.


    As a member of the whirlpool clan, Naruto''s recovery ability itself is very strong, coupled with the continuous supply of chakras by the tail beast in his body, as long as it is not fatal, Naruto will be able to recover soon.


    Sakura''s medical ninjutsu is just the icing on the cake.


    "It''s enough to hold on for a while." Feeling the fullness of Chakra in his body once again, Zhu Jian''s heart became firm again.As long as Naruto recovers, it will be enough.


    At this time, they were not idle with the soil. Since there are pillars to delay time for everyone, they certainly can''t just wait here.


    "You mean that as long as that woman uses space ninjutsu again, you will be able to use your pupil skills to enter her space and find Sasuke?" Senjuka frowned and asked with a hint of doubt after hearing the words with dirt. Tao.


    He nodded with soil. After listening to Kakashi''s words, he was constantly observing Kaguya Ji. The moment Kaguya Ji tried to hide in the space of the beginning ball, he keenly discovered that this was actually just a kind of time-space tolerance. Surgery.


    In fact, the two people and Bo Feng Shuimen had already guessed at this point. After all, their time and space ninjutsu talents can make them keenly discover the changes in space, but they have no way to enter Kaguya Ji''s space. in.


    Although the technique of Flying Thunder God is easy to use, every change of the technique of Flying Thunder God requires a medium, which means that if there is no seal left in advance, the two will have no way to travel through space.


    Flying Thunder God''s technique is indeed a very useful space method on the battlefield, and Bofeng Water Gate also won the title of Konoha''s yellow flash on the battlefield with this trick.


    But if they want to save people from the space of Kaguya Ji, the two of them have nothing to do. Hearing the words with soil at the moment, the eyes of the two people shine, in their opinion, even if there is only 10% hope Have to try it.


    Rather than just sitting here and waiting for death, it is better to take the initiative and wait for the left and right. Why not do something meaningful?


    "But this requires a huge amount of chakras to support, and every space leap requires a lot of chakras to actuate, but also to take precautions, after all, no one knows what dangers are waiting for us at that end of the space. "Tai Tu frowned and said.


    "Just based on my current chakra volume, I can''t do this at all, so it''s useless to say it now."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned and suddenly laughed.


    "We people lack everything, but there is no shortage of chakras!" A trace of confidence flashed in the eyes of several people. Indeed, as their bodies reincarnated as dirty soil, the amount of chakras is almost infinite, and the demand for soil is in them. It was not a request at all, but a simple matter.


    "Yeah, how did I forget this!" Tai Tu''s eyes lit up, "Several Hokages are all reincarnated bodies from the dirty soil, so you don''t have to worry about the consumption of Chakra at all."


    Chapter 820: Intermission


    Several people looked at each other and couldn''t help but laughed: "We lack everything, but we don''t lack chakras."


    "Chakras are all trivial things before the rebirth of the dirty soil, so your question is no problem for us."


    He nodded in surprise. He almost forgot a few Hokage, he could not help but nodded, and said: "It would be great if a few Hokage-sama could help. It would be easy if a few Hokage-sama could help. too much."


    Everyone nodded, and Qianshoujian said: "Then this action will have the old man take this guy called the soil, let''s go, the old man of time and space ninjutsu still knows a little bit, if you have four generations, you should stay here, you The two of me must leave one here just in case, without further ado, let''s act quickly."


    After Qianshoujian finished speaking, everyone on the scene turned their gazes on Daitu, and saw him smile and said: "That... only when Kaguya Ji performs her space-time ninjutsu again, I can rely on it. With divine power entering her space, if she doesn''t use it, I can''t help it."


    Hearing Daito said that, they nodded dullly. Before Kaguya Ji did not open the space again, they could only continue to wait. Now that they knew the conditions for entering the space, they must take the initiative to create opportunities and move their fingers together. , An unknown signal was sent to the pillars on the battlefield.


    Zhu Jian Xinsheng turned his head slightly, and when he saw the signal on Fei Jian''s hand, he could not help but nodded secretly to express his understanding. Although he didn''t know why his brother wanted to do this, it must make sense to think about it.


    Sakura was anxious, seeing that everyone had just discussed the list of rescuers, she knew that if she didn''t speak, she would have no chance.


    She hurriedly stood up, even unable to maintain the Palm Immortal Technique in her hand, and stretched out her hand towards everyone: "Um...Can I also go with it?"


    Sakura''s words made everyone present stunned. To be honest, they never thought about taking Sakura with them. In the eyes of everyone, this little girl is not only weak and weak, but she is also not good enough, although He is Tsunade''s apprentice, but he is also a medical ninja.


    They deliberately ignored Sakura, just to protect her.Seeing that Sakura took the initiative to bring up this matter, they couldn''t help but stunned, Qianshou said with a blank smile: "Little girl, why do you want to go? You have to know that this is not a fun thing."


    Indeed, this rescue operation is not a simple matter, even if it has double insurance between the door and the soil. After all, taking the initiative to shuttle into the space of others is tantamount to putting one''s own life in front of the enemy. What''s more, no one knows the danger in that unknown space.


    Kozakura gritted her teeth and looked at Senshousuma with a firm look. She must go because, because the person trapped in Kaguya Ji''s space is Sasuke.


    She had been thinking about it for so many years and couldn¡¯t ask for it. How much effort she had made to keep up with Sasuke¡¯s footsteps, and finally waiting for Sasuke¡¯s figure. She didn¡¯t know about other things. Sakura only knew that at this moment she really hoped to be there. What did Sasuke''s side do for Sasuke.


    "I must go. As a class 7 person, I can''t watch my partner get into a fight, but I can only watch from the sidelines. I am also a class 7 person. I want to do something. !" Kozakura took a deep breath, closed her eyes and yelled out regardless.


    Sakura''s voice fell, and the scene seemed a little silent. They all ignored the little girl''s feelings.


    They only thought about how to protect others, but never thought that Sakura never wanted their shelter, and she wanted to do something for the victory of the battle.

 487 Naruto Power System Chapter 487

    Ninjas are never a profession that needs protection. The birth of ninjas is doomed to their destiny. From the moment they become ninjas, they should be prepared to die, instead of being protected and raised under a greenhouse. Canary.


    Everyone looked at Senjukasi and then at Kakashi. After all, Kakashi is the leader of Sakura and Sasuke. If anyone here can call the shots, it is Kakashi. After all, they People of pure land should not interfere too much.


    Kakashi sighed lightly. He knew the feelings of his subordinates as the leader of Shinobu. The little girl, Sakura, liked Sasuke from the beginning. She hasn''t changed since so many years. In order to be able to Sakura has suffered a lot over the years to catch up with Sasuke.


    "Are you sure you want to go?" Kakashi looked at Sakura seriously and said, "You know, this time the situation is different from before. I don''t even know what dangers are there. Are you sure you want to go? ?"


    Kozakura trembled after hearing this, and then gritted her teeth and nodded forcefully: "I have to go!"


    Seeing Sakura''s resolute look, Kakashi understood that persuasion was unstoppable, and could only sigh softly and said, "You guys are really more worry-free than the others. "


    Shaking his head helplessly, Kakashi turned to look at Qianshou Jianma: "Second-generation adult, you promised to let her go, presumably she would not be at ease if she could not see the safety of Sasuke with her own eyes."


    Senshou was silent for a while. To be honest, he wasn''t very willing to take Sakura away, but since Kakashi, the leader of Shinobu, said he could only nodded helplessly: "I have no problem. The key is this belt soil, can it bring so many people at once?"


    Bring soil and nodded: "As long as there are enough chakras, I have no problem."


    "That''s it. The personnel who rescued Sasuke consisted of me and Kosakura with soil. You must be optimistic about Naruto here, and you can''t let him go wrong."


    "Understand!" everyone nodded in response.


    "It''s so decided! We will leave when Kaguya Ji launches the space!"


    Everyone nodded and prepared silently, Sakura clasped her hands tightly on her chest and said, "Sasuke, you wait, I will be here soon. This time, this time I will definitely not let go!"


    The two people on the battlefield were still in a stalemate, while Feijian and Sakura came behind Zito''s body, each extending a hand on Zito''s shoulder, waiting for Kaguyaji to display the Heavenly Imperial Court. Can take the opportunity to touch in to find Sasuke''s trace.


    Chapter 821: Changes


    The pillar room and the door room have communicated secretly long ago, and the pillar room will actively force Kaguya Ji to use the space jump, and then bring the soil to take the initiative to attack.


    The brotherhood of the two people for many years can understand what the other person is thinking only by looking at each other, and there is no need for too many words to describe.


    "Do you want to force her out?" murmured between the pillars, he had already made a decision in his heart, and if that is the case, he must increase his efforts.


    "I just don''t know if Chakra inside can hold on."


    It is different from the usual. Although the power of ninjutsu between the pillars is very large in the fairy mode, the consumption of Chakra is also very different from the usual. Especially in the fairy mode, the filthy reincarnation cannot always replenish the body''s body. Natural energy.


    It can only rely on the natural energy supplemented before to mobilize external forces for integration, and try to exert the greatest strength with the smallest chakra energy consumption.


    However, under the previous series of offensives, the natural energy in the pillars was about to bottom out, and it was impossible to maintain a large amount of chakra consumption. The amount of chakra in the body was only enough to release one or two large ninjutsu. To be exhausted again.


    He took a breath, forced a breath of air pressure between the pillars, and pressed his hands together to seal again.


    "Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤True thousands of hands!"


    The wooden man''s body began to change, and he saw the wooden man slowly begin to swell, the already large body was once again raised and enlarged, and countless huge arms stretched out from behind.


    The wooden man¡¯s face also began to change slowly. The originally hideous face gradually became peaceful, and the wooden man¡¯s two arms were placed on his chest, and a wooden statue of Buddha appeared on the field. .


    The figure between the pillars walked out of the wooden man¡¯s forehead, and stomped his feet on top of the wooden man¡¯s head. The Buddha statue looked at Kaguyaji with a peaceful face, and there was a constant voice in the sky like the Buddha¡¯s babbling. Chunchun is teaching people to be kind.


    "It''s interesting." Hui Yeji raised her brows, and finally a trace of change appeared on her expressionless face all the year round, and her cold face revealed a trace of curiosity and a trace of disdain.


    "Mother, please don''t be careless, this ant may be different from other ants." Hei Jue reminded softly, he did not want Kaguyaji to be taken advantage of by the pillars because of his carelessness, although he himself Understand this is impossible.


    But didn¡¯t the previous things prove it?It turned out that Qianshou Zhuma was not as weak as they thought. If Kaguya Ji didn''t listen to Heizue''s advice, would she fall into the trap of Qianshou Zhuma?


    Kaguyaji frowned, she naturally understood that the strength of Qianshouzhu was different from the ants on the opposite side, but the difference was no more than a mere ant.


    She is not only annoying and stubborn, but also annoying Heijue constantly reminding her that she naturally has her own plans. Although Heijue is her child, the consciousness she had differentiated from the beginning, of course, as the ontology of herself Wouldn''t it always listen to a consciousness and listen to the words of one''s own children?


    Kaguya Ji is an independent person, otherwise Hayi and Hamura would not choose to seal it, but just communicate.It was precisely because Hui Ye was so opinionated that she couldn''t listen to her disobedient words, which led to Liu Dao Xianren and his brother sealing her mother in tears.


    "I understand." Kaguyaji just frowned and nodded, and did not express her impatience too much. After all, Hei Jue is also doing her own good, and everything he has given him, since he was conscious. It is destined not to be disadvantageous to yourself.


    Kaguyaji''s long hair was floating, and it looked so small in front of the huge wooden statue of Buddha. Buddha''s finger was bigger than Kaguyaji''s whole person. If everyone had not experienced Kaguyaji''s terrifying nightmare attack, I''m afraid No one would think that this weak woman would be the most terrifying big boss in the entire Naruto World.


    The heavy snow flew in the ice space, and countless snows condensed and turned into solid ice and sharp blades. Under the control of Kaguyaji, the Qianshouju was surrounded by groups. Only after Kaguyaji gave an order, it would be like a swarm. Pounce between the pillars.


    Kaguya Ji gave a soft drink, and the snow on the top of the distant mountain vibrated violently. Only in an instant, the natural disaster-like avalanche turned into a torrent and drove the snow on the other mountain peaks.


    It can be said that there were chasing soldiers in front and fierce tigers behind, and Qianshou Zhuma was caught in Kaguyaji''s front and back flanking.


    ...


    At the same time, the man in black outside the space once again came to the place where the few people disappeared. He was surprised to find that the Hokage who should have been there were all gone. Only the six immortals closed their eyes and were thinking about it. What''s going on.


    Suddenly, the six immortals opened their eyes, and the light in the eyes flashed towards the place where the man in black was hiding.The person was surprised and realized that he had been discovered.


    "Friends from afar, won''t you come out to chat?" Six Dao Immortal shouted to the black-clothed man in a clear voice.


    He hid in place and did not move. He secretly asked the demon-like system in his body: "What the hell is going on? What about the people who have been reincarnated from the dirty soil? How did the immortal Six Dao find me? "


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, how did I know? Didn¡¯t I tell you that this world is not as simple as you imagined, why? Are you afraid? If you are afraid, come to me, maybe I will decide to help when I feel good. You are here."


    "Don''t even think about it." The black-clothed man curled his lips and asked if he didn''t know the temperament of his own system. He said he wanted to help himself, but who knew what he was thinking behind his back? Not believable.


    These are the lessons learned by the people in black over the years. Don¡¯t believe in your own system. This is a demon, coveting your soul all the time. As long as you have the opportunity, you will confuse yourself and give your soul to become him. Of nutrients.


    This system is not a serious system at all. It is completely a demon. It treats all its hosts as a cauldron and cultivates it. Once the time is right, it will be harvested immediately. With so many successors going around, he has to repeatedly after his turn. Be careful, for fear of not knowing when you will be deprived of your soul by your own system.


    Chapter 822: Mysterious Man and System Trading


    "Don''t stop talking nonsense here, if you just want my soul then please don''t go on, if you really want to tell me, just say it straight." The man in black looked a little impatient. Obviously he didn''t want to continue to make false claims with his system.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    "Where is your horse? Didn''t your previous host tell you that your laugh is disgusting?"


    "..."


    The system in his body was silent for a while, and the man in black could clearly feel that the demon was forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart. If he could, he believed that the demon would take his soul away in the first place.


    But it is a pity that after so many years of trial and error between the man in black and the system, the man in black did not understand anything else, and he did not know the origin of the system, but the man in black understood a little.


    That is, as long as the host disagrees, the system cannot take the initiative to plunder the host''s soul. Similarly, the system cannot do anything harmful to the host, nor can it forcefully plunder what he has obtained.


    That is to say, the system cannot force the host to put the host in a situation where it is bound to die, but it is possible to conceal within the rules.


    The man in black had to suspect that the system was pitting himself in this mission. It was obvious that he knew what the system looked like.


    But he didn''t even say that he had no choice but to take this demon. After all, this was within the rules. The system exploited the rules. He didn''t say that he could only exchange information with world fragments.


    "Do you think I will take the initiative to tell you?" The system chuckled, "Why should I tell you if you are dead and cheap but me?"


    "Let''s make a price, how many pieces of the world you want." The man in black has no choice. His demon system does not see rabbits or scatter eagles. There is no good thing to try to get a secret from his mouth.

 488 Naruto Power System Chapter 488

    Hearing this, the system''s voice was obviously much more cheerful: "I want half of the world fragments on you."


    "Why don''t you grab it!" The man in black shouted at the demon in his body with a low voice, "Half of the world fragments, how long will I save, you want to fragment my world in a word Take it all? You can just take away all the fragments of my world!"


    The devil opened the lion''s mouth so that the man in black was very angry. He thought that the sky was only one or two pieces of the world. It was not like this before. He could still afford one or two pieces of the world.


    But this devil actually wanted to empty his inventory. He managed to save so many pieces of the world. How could it be so easy to hand over the things that saved his life?


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." The system sneered: "Do you think this is like daily life before? This is the world of Hokage. Do you think this world is so simple? It took me a lot of effort to find this world. Besides, as long as you succeed, will there be fewer fragments after plundering the fragments of this world?"


    "It''s also..." The man in black chose to enter the world of Naruto because of the huge amount of fragments in this world. Even a little bit of plunder can make him earn a lot of money.


    After thinking for a while, the man in black finally gritted his teeth and closed his eyes cruelly and said, "Isn''t it just the fragments of the world? Take it away! Hurry up, if you cheat me again this time, I will never finish ."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, the deal is done, don''t worry, I won''t cheat you!" The chilling voice of the devil came from the ear of the man in black, and he was able to sense it and put it in his storage space. The world fragments are inexplicably reduced by half.


    "This world is different from the world of Naruto you imagined. This world is not as simple as you think. This world should be a parallel world in the world of Naruto. Someone has arrived in this world long before you came."


    "Ok?"


    "What you think is not wrong, just as you guessed it, there is another traverser in this world, and you must know who that person is. The strength of that person has now reached the peak of this world, not as you thought. Weak, precisely because of him, caused the butterfly effect in this world, making this world different from the Naruto world in your memory."


    "Then what should I do?" The man in black frowned.


    "Simple, eat a few people. Isn''t this what you are best at?" In the depths of the black man''s soul, the pitch-black group of people laughed continuously, seeming to lure his host to fall step by step. In the abyss.


    "Cannibalism?" The man in black frowned. He did eat a lot of people, but to be honest, as a new human in the 21st century, he has accepted a harmonious education. He is very repulsive of this method of improving strength. It is not his own intention to eat people several times. If he does not eat people, he will die.


    "Who to eat? There is still someone to eat in this world?" The man in black was silent for a while, and finally he lowered his head and said slowly in a faint voice like the abyss, like a ghost from the abyss of hell, waiting for an opportunity to eat this world Of creatures.


    "Isn''t there one in front of me? Jie Jie Jie Jie."


    "In front of...you mean?" The man in black raised his head and looked at the six immortals faintly, his eyes full of desire for strength.


    "Yes, that''s the old man in front of you."


    "His strength... Are you sure I can eat? Besides, isn''t he dead already." The man in black asked suspiciously.


    "Who said that the dead can''t be eaten? Didn''t you also eat those zombies with relish?"


    "It''s different!" The man in black seemed to be dissatisfied with the devil''s exposing his own old bottom. He said in a deep voice, "How can this be the same!"


    In the depths of the soul of the man in black, the group of dark, unknown objects kept rolling, and the slowly escaping black aura was also pestering the soul of the man in black, trying to invade his soul. Dyed into the same substance as yourself.


    "Why is this different. Isn''t it all dead? Besides, the old man now only has a chakra left, no matter how bad the taste is, it won''t be any worse." The devil continued to seduce the man in black. , One day, the man in black will be tempted by the devil until he falls into the abyss.


    The man in black looked at Liudao Immortal with blinking eyes, and saw that Liudao Immortal also looked at him with his eyes: "Are you sure there is no danger? You know that is the god of this world, it is impossible to guarantee that he will not have some means of self-protection."


    With that said, in fact, the people in black have slowly agreed with the system''s statement, and it seems...it''s not bad to eat the six immortals.


    Chapter 823 (Part I); Yi Zhengnan


    Listening to the words of this demon, it seems that as long as he eats the six immortals, he can analyze the power of this world, not only not being rejected by this world, but also being able to improve his strength and provide a better channel for himself to plunder the fragments of the world.


    If you don''t eat the Six Dao Immortals, he may only be able to loot one unit of world fragments, then after eating the Six Dao immortals, the world fragments he can loot will reach more than ten units.


    After all, they need to be wary of the counterattack of the world will when they plunder the world fragments. Every time they plunder the world fragments, they must leave before the world will react. Once he eats the six immortals, it is equivalent to saying that he has the identity of a god in this world. The will of the world will relax its guard against him.


    You must know that he is under the supervision of the will of the world all the time. Once he does something extraordinary, the will of the world will strike him crazy and all-round.


    At that time, even if there is a demon system in his body, it may not be pleased, and his life may even be in danger, let alone plundering world fragments.


    "What are you still thinking about, go quickly, go, as long as you eat that old man, all problems will be solved, the strength you want or the whole world will be under your control!"


    The voice of the demon system continued to be heard in the ears of the man in black, and his eyes were suddenly confused, and he slowly stood up from where he was hiding, looking at the distance a little blurred, and suddenly he Recovered.


    "Damn it, why did I come out." The man in black was secretly annoyed in his heart, but now he can no longer hide back, the six immortals have seen him.


    "Sure enough, someone from another world, you finally came out." The Six Dao Immortal smiled and watched him slowly speak.


    "The old gentleman is really strong. I didn''t expect that I just leaked a little breath and you found my trace." The man in black clasped his fists and arched his hands towards the six immortals and smiled.


    "Hehe, although the old man is dead, but thanks to the admiration of this world, I can live in the Pure Land until now. It is a gift from this world. Isn''t it normal to be able to perceive the situation of my little friend?" Liudao The fairy smiled and said mysteriously.


    "Sure enough?" The man in black said secretly in his heart: "The old man of the Six Dao Immortals is indeed the substitute chosen by the world''s will of this world. I''ll just say, otherwise, why the old guy who has been dead for so long can still call the wind and rain from the pure land. , Why did his brother disappear again? It turned out to be the reason."


    The Six Dao Immortals are the substitutes for the world will of this world. They represent the world¡¯s will to exercise some power. It can be said that they are the person with the most authority in the world. Even the Death God in the Seal of Ghouls does not have the authority of the Six Dao Immortals. .


    In this case, it can be said why the seal of Kaguya Ji needed the power of him and his brother to be able to completely seal it, but now the six powers he handed over to Naruto Sasuke can seal Kaguya Ji.


    It can also make sense why the will of the Six Dao Immortals can last over a thousand years to the present, and can even control the entire Pure Land.


    The man in black did not show a clear expression on his face, but continued to hand his hand: "The old gentleman doesn''t need to belittle himself anymore. I can''t see the old gentleman at all with my current strength."


    "Hehe." Liudao immortal said without a smile: "I forgot to introduce myself. The old man''s name is Datongmu Yuyi. The person in the rivers and lakes is called Liudao immortal. I dare to ask my little friend''s surname."


    "My fellow, my name is Yi Zhengnan, he is just a traveler who has lost his way in the world and wants to find a way back to his own world." The man in black said in silence for a while.


    "Yi Zhengnan?" Liu Dao immortal lowered his head and pondered for a moment, and found that there was no one named Yi Zhengnan among the strong men he knew, and listening to this name, Liu Dao immortal did not feel like a normal person. name.


    After thinking for a long time, none of the strong men in my mind had anything to do with Yi Zhengnan. The six immortals shook his head and said, "Maybe I think too much, I hope this person named Yi Zhengnan is not an evil person. ."


    "In this case, I''ll call you Xiaoyou Yi." The six immortals smiled at Yi Zhengnan and said, "I don''t know how Xiaoyou Yi came to our world?"


    Yi Zhengnan smiled bitterly, and then shook his head. There was no ripple in his heart. He said in a sad tone: "Actually, I don''t quite understand why I got into this world. It''s very strange. I just want to find myself. The method of the world, but I came to this world inexplicably. I wonder if the old gentleman has any way to get me back to my own world?"


    The six immortals pondered for a while, and immediately said helplessly: "Sorry, although I am a substitute for this world, but I have no way to let you return to your own world, or that I know nothing about the power system of your world. , You will not be able to find the way back to your world."


    "Is that so?" Yi Zhengnan''s face looked a little lost, and he walked away casually, as if he was annoyed with something.


    However, Yi Zhengnan had other plans in his mind: "System, is the entire distance enough now? Can I start eating?"


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, can''t you wait, host? Or is your heart already longing to swallow all of this? I''ve said that one day you will fall in love with this feeling. "


    "Shut up!" Yi Zhengnan looked a little embarrassed into anger, and shouted at the system in his heart.He didn''t fall in love with this feeling, he just hoped to eat the six immortals as soon as possible, otherwise he was afraid that he would reveal the stuff, but... it seems that cannibalism is also good.


    Yi Zhengnan was taken aback. He didn''t know why he had this idea. He shook his head and put this idea behind him. After a sigh of relief, he secretly asked, "How long will it take?"


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, don''t be impatient, it will be fine right away, as long as I use the power of a predator to analyze him, you can enjoy the delicious meal to your heart''s content, Jie Jie Jie Jie."


    Yi Zhengnan was forced to endure the desire to kill the system in his heart, and continued to casually talk to the Liudao immortals, but in fact they both knew that each other was just a test, and they had long discovered that Yi Zhengnan¡¯s Liudao immortal was still not sure what he was. Kind of person?


    Chapter 823 (Part 2); Devour


    The two lied to each other and tried each other. The Six Immortals were just a group of chakras, and they gave their chakras to Naruto and Sasuke. He has no ability to restrict Yi Zhengnan.


    And Yi Zhengnan is also preventing the Six Dao Immortals from summoning the deceased ancestors from the Pure Land. Once his plan is unsuccessful, if the Six Dao Immortals escape back into the Pure Land, all the lurking he did before will be in vain.


    "Alright?" Yi Zhengnan was a little impatient after a long while, and continued to urge.

 489 Naruto Power System Chapter 489

    "Almost soon, you are ready."


    After hearing the system''s words, Yi Zhengnan gave a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth, and immediately his steps slowly walked towards the Liudao Immortal.


    Seeing the six immortals, he was startled, Yi Zhengnan''s slowly approaching pace made him a little flustered, especially when he saw the evil smile that the corners of his mouth tried to cover up, he felt something wrong in his heart.


    But he didn''t show it. Although he has no power to stop Yi Zhengnan, if he wants to escape, no one in this world can stop him.


    Thinking of this, Liu Dao Xianren''s heart couldn''t help calming down. Facing Yi Zhengnan''s approach, he didn''t seem to be so nervous anymore.


    "Little friends..."


    "Jie Jie, right now, let''s go!"


    Before the Six Dao Immortals had finished speaking, the system in Yi Zhengnan''s body roared loudly, and the voice even came out of Yi Zhengnan''s body. Even the Six Dao Immortals could clearly hear the evil voice.


    "Hey, what is this sound?" Liu Dao immortal was startled, he knew that the guy in front of him called Yi Zhengnan had no good intentions, and what he said was a lie, and it was even possible that his name was fake.


    I saw Yi Zhengnan suddenly rushed forward, standing in front of the Liudao Immortal, and holding out his hand on the Liudao Immortal''s scepter.


    "Crap...crap!" Liu Dao immortal was shocked. Not everyone can take his scepter. This is a manifestation of the Six Paths of Seeking Jade. As long as he touches the person who seeks the Jade, he will be wiped out.


    But now no matter how hard he communicates with the scepter, there is no way to communicate with the scepter. The scepter seems to have lost its sense to him.


    At this moment, the Six Dao Immortals were really a little panicked. This guy named Yi Zhengnan was able to cut off the connection between himself and Qiu Daoyu. Once...it fails, he can no longer think about it.


    "Hurry up, what are you waiting for!" The system kept urging Yi Zhengnan to act quickly.


    "You...what are you going to do!?" Six Taoists said tremblingly.


    Although Yi Zhengnan¡¯s system does not want to swallow him all the time, once he promised things, there has never been a problem. After all, not every system can swallow the world, not every system can plunder the world fragments. .


    Yi Zhengnan''s face was full of ferocious expressions, and Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth wide, as if he was about to eat the six immortals.


    "Not good!" The immortal Liu Dao became completely flustered, and quickly communicated that the Pure Land wanted to return to his own territory. As long as he returned to the Pure Land, the strange power in Yi Zhengnan could no longer be affected. Yourself.


    However, the previously unsuccessful moves, the pure land that was able to enter and leave at will, is now disconnected from him like a scepter, and he is completely unable to communicate, which means that he can no longer enter the pure land.


    "This...what the hell is going on!" Looking at the face of Yi Zhengnan getting closer and closer, the six immortals couldn''t sit still anymore. He stood up in a panic, trying to escape, hoping that he could avoid Yi Zhengnan. The pursuit.


    But is this possible?This is impossible. After being locked by a demon-like system analysis, even a god can''t escape, let alone a person who has been dead for so many years.


    Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth wide, lowered his head abruptly, and bit on the shoulder of the six immortals.


    "Puff!" No blood came out.


    "Ah!" The six immortals couldn''t help but let out a scream.Yi Zhengnan abruptly bit off a piece of meat from his shoulder and chewed slowly in his mouth.


    The azure blue chakra came out from the wound on the shoulder of the six immortals. The six immortals covered the wound on the shoulder, stepped back a few steps, and looked at Yi Zhengnan with shocked eyes. He originally thought Yi Zhengnan Saying that he had eaten himself was just talking, but he did not expect that he would really eat himself.


    "You...what kind of monster are you!" Six Dao Immortals couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    But at this moment, Yi Zhengnan could not hear any sound at all, and the voice of the six immortals was completely ignored by him. At this moment, after swallowing the flesh of the six immortals, Yi Zhengnan was completely blackened.


    Turned into a bloodthirsty and carnivorous man-eating demon who was completely lost in the blood, Yi Zhengnan bit the Liudao Immortal''s body bit by bit, and the aura on his body became more and more violent.


    Yi Zhengnan glanced behind him with scarlet eyes. That hideous bloodthirsty face could not be revealed by a normal human.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, eat, eat, eat quickly, and when you slowly adapt to cannibalism, when your soul is completely blackened, as long as that time... Jie Jie Jie Jie!" The voice of the system gradually ''S became low and inaudible, and it is naturally impossible to hear Yi Zhengnan who is in a frenzy at this moment.


    The six immortals stretched out a hand weakly, seeming to want to catch the moon in the sky, and also seemed to want to be like someone asking for help, but after he stretched out his hand, he couldn''t grasp anything, only powerless He stretched out, pretending to comfort himself.


    Yi Zhengnan impatiently ripped off the outstretched hand of the Six Dao Immortals, only to hear a "crack", the hand of the Liu Dao immortal was torn off by Yi Zhengnan, and was torn apart.


    He bit on the broken arm of the Six Dao Immortal with one bite, slowly chewing, and then swallowed it with big mouthfuls, and continued to swallow the body of the Liu Dao immortal.


    I don''t know how long it has been before, in this deserted place, the six immortals were swallowed up by Yi Zhengnan.


    Chapter 824: Follow-up Response


    For a long time, after devouring the six immortals, Yi Zhengnan couldn''t help but burp, and his body slowly digested the power brought to him after swallowing the six immortals.


    Gradually, the scarlet bloodthirsty light in Yi Zhengnan''s eyes gradually disappeared, and the hideous expression on his face slowly calmed down, and his eyes regained clarity.


    Yi Zhengnan sighed softly and said helplessly: "Oh, every time you can eat people, you will fall into a frenzy. I don''t know anything, I don''t know why. I always feel that there is a problem with this state. Do you hide the system? What''s wrong?"


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie... how could it happen? How could I hide something from you, you are my host, is it good for me if you have a problem? I want your soul, if you go out Question, I can''t get your soul."


    "Cut." Yi Zhengnan snorted. He didn''t fully believe in the devil''s words of the system, but it was true that the system did not harm him so far. The big deal is that he can eat less people in the future. Yi Zhengnan has already decided With determination, never take the initiative to eat people.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, after your soul is infested by me, it is not up to you to decide whether to eat or not." The system thought negatively.


    "Okay, now people are eating too, what should we do?" Yi Zhengnan couldn''t help asking.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..."


    "Stop! Didn''t I tell you not to laugh like this? You laugh like this will make me feel like a dog." Yi Zhengnan can''t bear the laughter of the system, and the negative test seems to be coveting What is the same.


    "..." The system was silent for a while, no longer laughed like this, and said slowly in a low voice, "Hmph, wouldn''t you feel the changes in your body? Now you have begun to assimilate the Chakra of the Six Dao Immortals, yours Your own chakra will also be produced in the body, and the world''s restrictions on you will no longer appear. Then you can enter Kaguya Ji''s space.


    The original energy in the body was gradually replaced by Chakra, and the gurgling Chakra emerged from each of his cells, slowly moisturizing his body.


    "Is this Chakra?" Yi Zhengnan stretched out his hands and looked at it, feeling the increasing strength in his body. He subconsciously held his hands and believed in himself: "I feel that I can now beat the three previous me."


    "I just said, the benefits of cannibalism are more than these. You need to slowly feel the rest. Now you can go and swallow the people in the sacred tree, as long as you strengthen the chakra in your body. You can enter Kaguya Ji''s space."


    "Do you want to eat people?" Yi Zhengnan frowned, eating people once can make him sick for a long time, let alone eating people continuously, especially if he has to eat so many living people.


    "No, no, no, no, this time is different, this time is to swallow the chakras in them, you have the power of the six immortals, in fact, the power of the Huiye is the same, you can also swallow trapped in the sacred tree Chakras of those ninjas."


    "As long as you swallow those Chakras, you will be able to enter Kaguya Ji''s space."


    "But, why should I enter the space of Kaguya Ji? Isn''t she destined to be defeated? I just have to wait outside, once they come out and defeat them, won''t it be fine?" Yi Zhengnan asked questioningly .


    "Are you stupid?" The system relentlessly criticized: "How did they come out after you swallowed the Six Dao Immortals? Don''t forget that they can only come out by the Six Dao Immortals summoning the shadows of the past. "


    "Besides, there are anomalies in this world, you can guarantee that the plot of this world can continue to develop according to the original script? If you don''t go in and take control yourself, who knows what will happen? Once it interferes with your intake If the world fragments..."


    "Alright, don''t say anything, I''ll just go..." Yi Zhengnan reluctantly interrupted the system, shaking his head and muttering to himself: "It''s really troublesome. I thought it could be done without any effort. As expected, Hokage Is my world not as simple as I thought?"


    After resting on the spot for a while, Yi Zhengnan ran towards the nearest tree, listening to the system, as long as he absorbs more than two trees to enter the space of Kaguya Ji, it is better to complete the mission of this world as soon as possible. Leave as well.


    I don''t know why, Yi Zhengnan always feels that the world of Naruto reveals a strange smell, he has sensed it since he first came to this world, and it has been haunting his heart forever.


    ...


    At the moment when Yi Zhengnan completely swallowed the six immortals, the top combat powers in this world sensed something, and they raised their heads in unison to sense something.


    Kaguya Ji raised her head and looked at the horizon. She didn''t know why she suddenly burst into tears. Seeing Hei she couldn''t help but ask, "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"

 490 Naruto Power System Chapter 490

    "I don''t know, I just feel a little sad inexplicably, as if there is something, like my child is gone forever." Kaguyaji''s cold face kept on tears, making the people who were waiting for them subconsciously. Some are puzzled.


    In the space of Kaguyahime''s starting ball, Uchiha Chen''s body suddenly shook, and he slowly opened his eyes: "What happened?"


    "System, do you know what happened? Why do I feel a little uneasy in my heart? Is something happening?"


    "Ding, the investigation is over, the answer has been found, and the host has been swallowed, and the six immortals have disappeared."


    "What!? What did you say?" Uchihatatsu was shocked in his heart, as if he had heard some horror story.


    Chapter 825: Shocking Change


    "What?! What''s going on?" Uchiha Chen was startled, as if he had heard something incredible.


    Who are the six immortals?At that time, the founder of Ninzong, and now the leader of Pure Land, it can be said that there are only a handful of people in this world who can compare with him.


    Similarly, there may be people in this world who want to kill him, but there is no one who can really make him disappear, and even Uchiha Tatsumi can''t swallow the six immortals.After all, he can return to the Pure Land at any time, Chen has no way to imprison him.


    "How could the Six Ways of Immortals be swallowed?" Uchiha Tatsun lowered his head and thought carefully, but he can''t calm down at all now, I''m afraid no one will calm down after hearing the news, right? .


    "The matter is now completely beyond expectation and beyond his control." Uchiha Tatsuno pursed his lips and suddenly raised his head towards the system and asked: "System, can you find out who swallowed the six immortals? ?"


    "Ding, verifying..." The system was silent for a while, Uchiha Tatsumi was also thinking, in fact, he already had the answer in his heart.


    There are only a handful of people in this world who can devour Chakra. In addition to the current Kaguya Ji, only the yet-to-be-seen Datongmu peach style can turn people into Chakra fruits to be swallowed.


    Although the arrival of Uchiha Tatsun has made a lot of changes in the historical development of this world, many things in this world are different from their original history, but under the correction force of the wheel of history, Tatsun brought Most of them have been corrected.


    Only some minor details have not been corrected. According to the truth, the arrival of Taoshi should be regarded as a more important thing in the Naruto World. The wheel of history will inevitably be corrected, and he will definitely not come so early.


    Besides, Kaguya Ji had just come out of her resurrection, and it would take time for Tao Shi to rush over even if she got the news, so she can exclude Tao Shi first. Kaguya Ji is also impossible.


    Then it is easy to guess what is left after these two people are eliminated. Generally speaking, all the impossible is eliminated. No matter how unbelievable the remaining result, it is also the truth.


    "Ding, the verification has been completed. Judging from the power system remaining on the scene, it does not belong to the power system of Naruto World. It is preliminarily determined that the change was caused by outsiders."


    "Is that so?" Uchiha Tatsuno nodded thoughtfully: "It seems that I guessed right. It is really the unknown person hiding in the dark."


    "But why did he want to swallow the Six Dao Immortals?" Uchiha Tatsun was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, after giving the power to Naruto Sasuke, the amount of Chakra in the Six Dao Immortals has long been left, even if it is swallowed. How much power will it increase.


    What''s more, after giving power to Naruto Sasuke, the Six Dao Immortals are not without the ability to protect themselves. He can return to the Pure Land at any time, so the rewards after swallowing the Six Dao Immortals at such a high price are not proportional, this person¡¯s heart What are you thinking about?


    Uchiha Tatsun originally wanted to go out in person, just to get rid of the little bug, but now it happens to be the most important moment in the shaping of his space. If he takes the initiative to stop at this time, it will definitely affect his space, and think about it later. It is impossible to reach the current height.


    In desperation, Chen had to let go of the little bug for the time being, and wait for his own space to take shape before he acted.


    "Just let you jump around for a while." Uchiha Tatsumi murmured to himself, and immediately fell into perception again and continued to organize his own space.


    ...


    In the ice space, Hui Yeji''s cold face suddenly left two lines of tears. Heijue was a little puzzled, and said in surprise: "Mother, why did you cry suddenly?"


    "Me, my child, my child, what''s the matter with you, my child?" Hui Yeji lightly opened her red lips, her body trembled slightly, and one hand was slightly raised, as if she wanted to touch something, but in front of her But there was nothing, Heijue didn''t understand Kaguya''s meaning at all.


    "I have lost my child forever." Kaguya Ji''s tone was full of endless sadness. Don''t look at her always trying to take all the chakras back, and run counter to Hakata Hamura.


    But in any case, Kaguya Ji is the mother of Hayi Ha Village. As an ascetic, she accepted the blessing from the world and gave birth to Ha Yi Ha Village.


    Although the six immortals still sealed Kaguyaji in the end, how could the two of them succeed without Kaguyaji''s release of water?In the bottom of my heart, Kaguya Ji still treats them as her own children, so how can a mother in this world not love her children?


    Kaguya Ji stretched out her hand as if she wanted to touch the face of the six immortals. After thousands of years, she seemed to have gradually forgotten the original appearance of her children. In her impression, her two children seemed to be It was the two ignorant and ignorant children who were waiting to be fed at the beginning, surrounded by her.


    Heijue was a little silent. After all, he was the incarnation of his mother¡¯s will. Although he had always claimed to be Kaguya Ji¡¯s third child, he did the same, but he knew very well in his heart that he was in Kaguya Ji¡¯s heart. The status of Yui Hamura will never exceed that of the two.


    Zhu Jian, who was wary of the sudden attack of Kaguya Ji, saw that she had stopped her attack, but she was standing there weeping, and she couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled, but he quickly let go of the doubt.


    "Good opportunity!" Distraction in the battle is not a good thing. The eyes between the pillars lit up, and Kaguyaji caught the moment when Kaguyaji''s mind had missed. She saw the seal between the hands of the pillars, and suddenly controlled the thousand-handed Buddha statue Zhao Huiye Ji attacked.


    "Thousands of hands¡¤press!"


    The body of the smiling Buddha leaned forward towards Kaguyaji, the hand behind it seemed to extend infinitely, and countless big hands suddenly slapped Kaguyaji.


    When Kaguya Ji was only a stone¡¯s throw away, Kaguya suddenly woke up and saw the sky full of slaps coming towards her, and a sense of anger in her heart suddenly grew. I think anyone was interrupted suddenly when she was thinking of others. Will not have a good mood.


    "Get out of here!" Hui Yeji yelled softly, and the energy all over her body turned into a monstrous formation blowing away the hands of the gods and Buddhas.


    Chapter 826: Shocking Change Two


    I saw Kaguyaji''s whole body vigorously lifted up and the weather blew away the hands of the gods and Buddhas, and Kaguyaji''s face had an unusually angry look.


    Even if he was beaten by Naruto Sasuke and other people so embarrassed, he was not as angry as he is now. At this moment, Kaguya didn''t mean to save Chakra at all, and released all the Chakras in his body.


    Qianshou Zhuma had predicted that Kaguya Ji¡¯s outbreak was in his calculations. He did not panic. Faced with the monstrous battle, Qianshou Zhuma just squatted slightly, leaning against the Buddha statue, his feet as if rooted. Usually nailed to the Buddha statue to resist this aura.


    Within the cold ice space, it seems that the entire space has also felt Kaguyaji¡¯s anger and the sad feeling deep in her heart. Ling Li¡¯s cold wind has also become more cold, and it seems to be blowing on people. People''s skin is cut apart, even if you use chakras to resist, there is no way to withstand the cold wind.


    "No, Kaguyaji is already crazy. Let''s find a place to hide first." Qianshou saw several living people with scars that had begun to appear on their bodies, and made a decisive decision to let them retreat strategically.


    The dead people of them are fine, even if their bodies are severed, they can recover in an instant, but the living ones are different. If their bodies are torn apart by the cold wind, they are really torn apart.


    Not to mention that they still have a few wounded here, especially Kai and Daitu. One is still asleep now, and the other one they still need to rely on his strength to find Sasuke. They must not have any problems. of.


    Several people worked together, and temporarily found a cave to hide. As for how to enter Kaguyaji''s space, many of these people have the talents of time and space ninjutsu. Once Kaguyaji performs tricks, how many People will be able to sense that when the time comes, bringing soil can be successful as long as they display their power.


    "Okay, let''s stay here for a while, and we will go out after this demon wind has passed." Qianshou Jianjian couldn''t help but sigh slightly. I don''t know why Kaguyaji suddenly became nervous, causing this space to be connected. It also became dangerous, which was not the case before.


    Could it be that his elder brother did something that made Kaguya Ji annoyed?Thinking of this, Qianshoujian couldn''t help but shook his head. Although his elder brother looked unreliable, he was not such a person.He believed that his elder brother had no such guts.


    Kaguya Ji had expected that she saw Qianshou Zhujian avoiding her own storm, and instantly reacted. She bullied herself with a bone spur on the palms of her hands. She waved the bone spurs in her palms towards Qianshou Zhu. Ran from time to time.


    Almost at the moment when Qianshou Zhujian was relieved, Kaguya Ji''s bone spurs pierced at the center of the eyebrow and the heart between the pillars.Seeing that the Senjujuan was about to be penetrated by Kaguya Ji''s bone spur.


    However, the reaction speed between the pillars is faster than that of Kaguya Ji. After all, the pillars have experienced countless life and death battles. The strength honed from the edge of life and death, Kaguya Ji only relies on absorbing the fruits of the god tree. The strength of the power.


    Comparing the two to make a judgment, it is naturally impossible to sit and wait for death between the two pillars. Just before the bone spurs are about to pierce the pillars, the pillars can even clearly see the scars of the ravines on the bone spurs.


    Almost at this moment, the pillars suddenly turned sideways, able to escape Kaguya Ji¡¯s bone spurs along his face door, especially the bone spur that pierced his heart, and even wiped his armor. There was a deep white mark on his armor.


    "Stop!"


    Kaguya Ji''s bone spur pierced the Buddha statue fiercely. When the one-meter-long bone spur pierced the Buddha statue, it seemed that it did not encounter any obstacles, as if it was not a Buddha statue but just a piece of tofu.


    His eyes widened between the pillars, and he watched the bone spurs pierce into the wooden statue of Buddha. The hardness of the wooden statue of Buddha couldn''t be more clear between the pillars.


    Even Uchiha Madara''s complete body suit and Susano can''t cut off the ancient Buddha statue, but Kaguya Ji''s bone spurs can easily penetrate it.


    Just when the pillars were surprised, I saw the Buddha statue, like the previous wooden dragon, beginning to break apart inch by inch, turning into layers of lime and being blown away by the cold wind.


    At the same time, the backstab that grew out of Kaguyaji''s back was also ruptured inch by inch. The pillars knew the power of Kaguyaji''s attack. Even if he was a dead person who reincarnated from the dirty earth, he couldn''t resist this kind of soul-killing attack.

 491 Naruto Power System Chapter 491

    Fortunately, he avoided, and a trace of cold sweat broke out on the forehead between the pillars.


    When Kaguya sees Zhujian avoiding it sideways, she doesn''t have too many waves in her heart. She has a deep understanding of the difficulty of this little bug, and Kaguya did not think that she could easily defeat the Zhujian. After a missed move, Kaguya Ji raised her head, her hair flying.


    Balls of hair turned into a weapon capable of taking human lives, and the hair flying all over the sky resembled a sharp blade, forming a ball between the pillars, and making a gesture to let him penetrate.


    I don¡¯t know how many bloody battles he has experienced between Zhu Jian, his fighting instinct has long been unable to express in words, and has reached a terrifying level. Similar to this level of attack, Zhu Jian¡¯s heart is not panicked. There was not even a slight disturbance.


    This is too pediatric for the battle he experienced before, even Uchiha Madara would not use such inferior attack methods to deal with Zhuma, which can only be said that Kaguyahime''s actual combat experience is too poor.


    This is also common sense. After all, Kaguya Ji is just the guardian of the sacred tree. She hates war at the beginning, and even afterwards she just crushes it with her own strength. How can she understand these fighting skills?


    Not to mention it is comparable to a ninja who has experienced many battles like Zhuma.This kind of attack, between the pillars, can easily dodge just by instinct.


    The Buddha statue was cracking inch by inch, and the pillars began to descend without accident. He did not have the power of the six suns, nor did he have the ability to perform the "light and heavy rock art" temporarily floating in the air like the three generations of earth shadows.


    With the help of the body that had not completely turned into fly ash before the Buddha statue cracked, the pillars slowly borrowed force, jumping little by little, and landed safely in the blink of an eye, and happened to escape Kaguyaji¡¯s. attack.


    Kaguyaji frowned. She didn''t know why she had been at a disadvantage in these few battles.


    Chapter 827: Shocking Change Three


    Obviously the opponent''s strength is not on the same level as his own. Obviously his strength can completely crush the opponent, Naruto is also Sasuke, and so is the current Senjujujuma.


    Obviously it is an ant-like existence, why can he dodge his own attack so easily, and even be able to counterattack to a certain extent, causing him a lot of trouble.


    Kaguya Ji was very puzzled, could it be that she had begun to weaken?She not only asked herself that in her heart.


    "Mother, this is not your reason, but these people have never stopped the war for so many years. Their skill is honed in battle, and you don¡¯t like war, so you have never experienced it. The lack of skills in such a cruel war is excusable."


    Hei Jue guessed what his mother was thinking at the right time, and explained that Kaguya Ji''s mind was too simple after all. If no one told her, she might not be able to figure it out for a year.


    Even if Hei Jue had told Hui Ye about this, she was half-believing, and she didn''t know what the fighting skills Hei Jue was talking about.This was something she didn''t have in her time. No matter how much she said, she couldn''t immediately understand it. Hei Jue saw it, and wisely did not continue.


    "Mother, as long as you use absolute power to crush, then those so-called skills will be nothing in front of you. In front of absolute power, all cleverness is useless." Hei Jue could only comfort this. With his mother.


    Hui Ye nodded softly. Although she didn''t know how to fight, she still knew that whoever had the stronger power would be able to win. She didn''t believe that there was anyone in this world who was stronger than her.


    "That''s the case." Kaguyaji''s eyes flickered, staring closely at the Qianshouzhu, her eyes full of cold killing intent, this guy not only interrupted her contemplation, but also obstructed herself in every possible way. An ant-like existence, but unwilling to rest, is really unbearable.


    "Coming soon!" Tuotu, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes were very focused. Although there was nothing in front of him, everyone knew.


    At this moment, what brought the earth did not see the blank space in front of him, but penetrated into the space of Kaguyaji through this blank blank.


    I saw the dirt-laden writing wheel eyes slowly turning, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes appeared in his eyes. His other eye had recovered under Naruto¡¯s treatment, but his pupil power was insufficient. After all, the eyes just grew out.


    Unlike his previous eyes made with Baijue''s cells, he couldn''t regenerate his writing wheel eyes. It can be said that Naruto''s treatment was just right to restore his real eyes.


    At this moment, everyone was already prepared. Jian Jian and Sakura stood on both sides of the soil, with one hand on the shoulder of the soil, waiting for the soil to activate the divine power and take the two to shuttle through the space.


    ...


    Seeing Kaguya leaping down at the moment, he didn''t dare to be careless. The disparity in strength between the two was so great that even the previous few times between the pillars caused Kaguya to suffer. However, Kaguya Ji did not suffer substantial harm.


    Kaguya Ji didn''t even have a trace of scars on her body, and this could also confirm from the side that everything that the pillars had done before could only delay Kaguya Ji, not in the true sense of being evenly matched with Kaguya Ji.


    Kaguya Ji suddenly bullied herself down, and in an instant she passed through the flying dust to the front of Qianshou Zhujian. She saw Kaguya raise her hands and snorted, her hands turned into phantoms, and she moved towards the pillars. The shadow of the fist was shot in the sky.


    "Eighty God Air Strike!"


    "Not good!" Zhujian was shocked. This is clearly the move that caused Naruto to seriously hurt just now. It is similar to the move of the gossip empty palm. Even if it falls on him, who is reincarnated as a dirty soil, it will cause irreparable scars.


    After all, even if it is a body that reincarnated from the dirty soil, there are meridians in his body. The Eight Diagrams empty palm can block the meridian patrol, and the Eighty God Air Strike can break the meridians every inch and even destroy people. carat.


    The pillars hurriedly retreated back, stomping his feet and fleeing away. As long as he could avoid Kaguya''s attack, he could delay time again, wait for Naruto to wake up, and make plans.


    "Want to escape?" A mysterious smile appeared on Kaguya Ji''s face, with a trace of evil: "Where else can you escape!"


    A dark space crack opened in front of Kaguya Ji, and Kaguya Ji''s fist struck straight through the crack.


    At the same time, a mysterious space crack also appeared behind Zhujian, and countless fist marks protruded from the crack. It was clearly Kaguya Ji''s fist!


    When he recovered from the pillars, his fist had already come behind him.


    "Mu Dun¡¤Mu Ding Bi!"


    In desperation, the pillars have been unavoidable. At this critical juncture, the battle-tested pillars set up a dangerous and dangerous defense.


    But this layer of defense was like a window paper in front of Kaguya Ji, it broke with a poke, and his fist pierced the wall of the wooden ingot between the pillars and hit him hard.


    "Uhhhhhh..." The dead person who reincarnated from the foul soil could not feel the pain, but Kaguya Ji''s attack completely subverted this theory, and the pillars could clearly feel the pain caused by the fist hitting him.


    The kind of pain that was like a blow to the soul, even he could inevitably hum out, but so far, his goal has been achieved.


    "Has the space crack appeared? Although I don''t know what you are going to do, you must succeed!" This was the last thought in the mind before the column fell into a coma.


    After abruptly eating Hui Ye''s full attack, the body between the pillars flew out and floated in the air like a broken doll, and fell in front of everyone with a "click".


    ...


    At the moment when Kaguya Ji displayed the Imperial Palace of Heaven, she brought the earth and screamed: "It''s now!" Soon the kaleidoscope in his eyes began to spin frantically, and his pupils were squandering like money.


    "It must be successful!" With the soil clenching his teeth, the chakras in his body are constantly transporting. Just when he feels the lack of chakras in his body, he uploads a steady flow of chakras from both shoulders. Suddenly the pressure of the soil was greatly reduced.


    "Success!" All of this was just a matter of a moment.


    Chapter VIII:


    All of these things happened in just a few moments, whether it was when Kaguyaji hit the pillars to lose consciousness, or he successfully communicated with Kaguyaji''s space and successfully smuggled the two of them.


    These were just things in the blink of an eye. It was too late, and the three of them didn''t even see the figure flying over between the pillars.


    The bodies of the three people became nothingness, as if they had fallen into a blank vortex, turning into a trace of gaps and entering Kaguya Ji''s space.


    At this moment, Kaguyaji suddenly frowned as if she had sensed something.Seeing this, Hei Jue couldn''t help asking, "Mother, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t that little bug be defeated by you? What''s wrong?"


    Kaguya Ji shook her head: "It''s not this. I feel as if something has entered my initial ball space."


    The entire space is under the control of Kaguya, but it does not mean that she can control the movement of the entire space at any time. Just like Sasuke in the desert space, Kaguya knows that Sasuke is there, but if Sasuke disappears suddenly, Kaguya Ye Ji would not be aware of it for the first time.


    However, there are exceptions to everything. She can still sense it when they smuggle through Kaguya Ji''s space cracks with the earth, but it is only for a moment, as if a stone fell into her. Same space.


    Movement and quietness can definitely be felt, as if a stone thrown in a lake will always splash a little wave.


    "Could it be an illusion?" Hei Jue couldn''t help asking.


    "Probably so." Kaguya Ji thought for a while, nodded immediately, and didn''t care.


    Kaguya Ji didn''t care about it anymore, but Dai Tu and the others who didn''t know the situation didn''t understand. They were walking through the gate of the ghost at the moment.

 492 Naruto Power System Chapter 492

    They are not like Uchiha Chen. Not only are their strengths at the same level as Kaguya Ji, they will not attract attention when they break through the space, but they are systematically helpful. It is impossible for Kaguya Ji to notice him.


    Bringing soil can be completely smuggling, Wanxing Huiya Ji didn''t care.When the three of them arrived at the beginning of the ball space, Uchiha Tatsuno immediately sensed the existence of the three.


    "Huh? Why did the three of them come?" Uchiha Chen frowned slightly, and secretly hid his figure, hiding in the dark without being discovered by a few people.


    "This...Is this the space of Kaguyaji?" Sakura stared blankly at this orange-red space, her eyes full of shock, and this space was filled with mysterious feelings nowhere. People are daunting.


    "Don''t look, let''s hurry up and get Sasuke back early. I hope that nothing will happen over there. I only ask my eldest brother to hold on for a while." Faijian frowned and urged.


    "Can you hold on with the soil?" He turned his head to look at the soil. It depends on whether the soil can continue. He took two people to shuttle in before it seemed to have taken a lot of experience.


    If it is really impossible to hold on with the soil, then they can only rest in place. For them, time is money now, and they cannot waste too much time.


    Not to mention that Kaguya Ji may return at any time. If by any chance, Naruto and Zhuma can¡¯t hold on, then even if they rescue Sasuke, it will not help, and no one will be able to. Kaguya Ji was sealed.


    Tai Tu took a breath, shook his head and smiled: "I, I can stick to it, go ahead."


    Sakura took a step forward and looked at the soil with a worried look. At this time, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the soil was only trying to do it. At this moment, he was already full of holes.


    His body has withstood so many battles, after being devastated by Uchiha Madara, he was ravaged by Uchiha Tatsumi once again, and his body was overwhelmed long ago, although Naruto made him awake after healed the soil. .


    But this is only a symptom, his body has long been overwhelmed, and it is even possible that he will sleep forever in the next second.


    "Don''t behave, let''s take a break first, we don''t matter, you must not fall down here." He patted the soiled shoulder and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing Feijian''s words, a trace of warmth flashed in Daitu''s heart, but he still shook his head with a wry smile and rejected Feijian''s kindness.


    "No, I can''t rest now. I''m afraid I won''t be able to move anymore after this rest. Taking advantage of my strength, I should find Sasuke as soon as possible."


    Seeing Taito''s insistence repeatedly, he opened his mouth and had to sigh and agree to his approach. He had very big opinions on the Uchiha family.


    Especially after experiencing Uchiha Madara''s defect, he has always advocated attacking the Uchiha clan, especially the guy in front of him, who has repeatedly blocked himself and others before.


    Obviously, as a member of Konoha and a disciple of the fourth generation of Hokage, he should have a promising future, but he was willing to degenerate and become a running dog of Madara. This made Feijian deeply contemptuous.


    But after hearing about the experience of bringing the soil, and also knowing that he was only deceived, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply for him, but he didn''t express too much that the poor person must be hateful.


    Such a person will not have too many other opinions on him.


    However, the most ridiculous thing now is that they want to seal Otsuki Teruyahime but they have to rely on the power of the Uchiha clan, whether it is Sasuke, Taito or that Uchiha Tatsumi is a member of the Uchiha clan.


    This makes it very embarrassing for those who have always advocated restricting the Uchiha clan, and there is the previous scene.


    Seeing that the two of them no longer stop themselves from taking the soil, take a deep breath, and immediately said to the two of them: "I will start looking for Sasuke''s trail now. When Chakra is not enough, I will need the support of the two."


    Kozakura nodded: "Don''t worry, Chakra is not a problem."


    After he finished speaking, I saw Daido standing still, unfolding the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, and using his power to search for Sasuke.


    However, it is a pity that until the moment when the pupil power with soil is almost exhausted, he has not found the space where Sasuke is.


    After searching five spaces, the soil was completely unable to stand alone, and could only barely stand on the support of Sakura.


    He supported his knees with both hands, gasping for breath, and there was a line of blood and tears in his eyes. It was clearly a phenomenon of insufficient pupil power after the kaleidoscope writing wheel was used too much.


    I saw that Tai Tu wanted to stand up, but he staggered and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    Chapter 829: Rescue Sasuke


    Panting with soil and mouthfuls, shook his head, trying to forcefully stand up and search again, but suddenly he staggered under his feet and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    Kozakura¡¯s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and she pulled the soil to prevent him from falling. Kozakura couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break first. If this happens, your body will not be able to stand it.


    He smiled, thanked Sakura for her kindness, and still stubbornly shook her head and refused: "No, we are here now. It''s better to work harder, but don''t fail because of me, I I know my body, I can hold it now, go ahead."


    Sakura took a deep breath. Seeing that Kosakura couldn''t persuade him, she had to place her hand on her back again and continue to provide him with chakras. Senshou Kenma needed to take him out after she stood in Sasuke.


    Therefore, it is impossible to continue to transport chakras for the soil. Once the soil is left, Sakura is the only person who supplies the chakras with the soil. This is the reason why Sakura would agree to come with Sakura afterwards. Nothing. People are more suitable than those with Yin Seal like Sakura.


    The kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes were once again unfolded, and the divine power space once again penetrated Kaguya Ji''s Heavenly Imperial Palace."It must be successful!" With soil biting his lower lip, now he is insisting on perseverance.


    If it is not successful this time, I don''t know if he has the will to open the next space after taking the soil.


    Through the cracks in the space, the three of them saw an endless desert, and there was no single figure in the desert.


    "Isn''t it?" Daito Kozakura''s emotions couldn''t help lowering.


    "No, look!" Suddenly he spoke, and saw him pointing at the desert: "Look there, there are footprints!"


    Looking in the direction of the fingers in the door, the two saw the string of footprints, and the person in the distance who was barely visible was walking step by step.


    "Sasuke! It''s Sasuke!" Sakura''s heart suddenly got excited, and she shouted towards the distant figure: "Sasuke, Sasuke! Here!"


    As if hearing Sakura''s call, Sasuke in the distance suddenly raised his head. Through the crack in that layer, he saw the three people in the space of the ball. His heart suddenly became excited. After walking for so long, he finally saw someone. Up!


    "Hold on, I''ll save people!" The door patted the dirt on the shoulder, leaving a flying thunder god mark on the dirt, and immediately retracted Chakra''s transportation, and suddenly rushed into the space crack.


    At the moment when Chakra was retracted from the door, the space crack shivered slightly. Fortunately, Sakura increased Chakra''s output in time, which did not cause the space channel to close.


    "Come on!" Sakura said silently in her heart while exporting the Chakra in her body.


    With the technique of flying thunder god, Qianshou Jianjian moved forward very fast, and came to Uchiha Sasuke without blinking an eye.


    "Come with me." Looking at Sasuke, he nodded.


    Sasuke didn''t say a word, stood still with one hand on the shoulder of Senshou Jian, and he nodded, and began to communicate the Flying Thunder God Seal on the body.


    "Hurry up, I can''t hold on anymore!" The soil screamed in a low voice. The blue veins on his face were fully highlighted. The two lines of blood and tears in his eyes could not be stopped at all. It can be seen that he is now suffering a lot. It is possible to pass out.


    Once the soil fainted, the crack in the space might be closed. I turned my head and glanced at the soil, then turned to Sasuke and said, "It''s not time to talk, I will take you back first."


    The silhouettes of the two of them flashed and appeared in front of Dai Tu. At the moment they came out, the gap in the space that was still maintained suddenly collapsed.


    And the soil also fell into a coma because of using the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye excessively. The injury that was previously treated by Naruto cracked open again at this moment, bleeding everywhere in his body.


    "Bring the soil!" When she saw Sasuke coming back, Sakura still smiled. Suddenly, the soil in front of him fell down. Sakura was shocked and couldn''t help but hold him on the ground.


    At this moment, the soil has been in a coma, and Sakura can only use Chakra to maintain his vitality, but even this vitality of the soil is constantly passing by.


    She doesn''t possess the power of the six suns like Naruto, and has the ability to resurrect from the dead. Sakura can only minimize the elapse of the Chakra with the soil. As for whether the soil can be restored, it all depends on his own perseverance.


    "If, if Naruto was here, it would be fine." Sakura bit her lower lip, feeling a little sad in her heart. In the end, he still couldn''t help Naruto Sasuke. She was still a burden. Thinking like this, Sakura''s eyes Tears could not help falling in.


    "Papa." A hand was placed on Sakura''s shoulder, and Sakura raised her head, tears in her eyes already.


    "Sasuke?" Seeing Sasuke looking at her, Kozakura suddenly became flustered, wiped away the tears on her face in a hurry, and forced a smile to Sasuke, but where can the smile that was barely squeezed out is better to see?


    Sasuke sighed softly, thought about it, and stretched out a hand to gently dry Kozakura''s eyes and touched her head with tears that had not been wiped clean, and said softly: "I have seen it all. Okay, I have seen all your efforts, and Naruto has seen it too."

 493 Naruto Power System Chapter 493

    Encouraged by her beloved, Sakura''s heart was so sweet as if she had eaten honey, she even forgot to help bring soil for treatment.This is the first time that Sakura has received Sasuke''s encouragement and approval, which shows that her encouragement over the years has not been in vain.


    It took a long time for the nympho before she suddenly remembered that there was another patient waiting for her treatment. In a panic, she had to show an apologetic look at Sasuke, and immediately began to rush to treat the soil.


    Under Sasuke''s gaze, Sakura''s movements seemed a little rough, and even a little flustered about the movements with soil. After all, it was in front of her beloved, and anyone would be in trouble.


    I am afraid that there is nothing wrong with my actions, whether it will arouse the disgust of my sweetheart, will it attract my sweetheart, will it make my sweetheart misunderstand him, etc.


    Upon seeing this, he couldn''t help but shook his head. The young man nowadays is really restless, but he didn''t disturb the two of them. After all, this is the heart of adolescent girls. It is the most beautiful thing, even he can''t bear it. disturb.


    But what he didn''t know was that Sakura had always been unrequited love, and Sasuke''s position in Sakura''s heart was not as high as he had imagined.


    Chapter 830: Uchiha Tatsumi Appears


    In Sasuke¡¯s heart, Sakura¡¯s status is not as high as imagined, and even everything is Sakura¡¯s unrequited love, that is, Sakura¡¯s original intention has not changed until the end, and he will slowly move Sasuke. If it is not like this , The two of them couldn''t achieve a positive result.


    Suddenly, Sasuke frowned, and inadvertently said, "Are you only three of you here?"


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Kozakura was a little puzzled. She didn''t understand why he asked, but Kozakura nodded and said, "Yes, there are only three of us here. What''s the matter?"


    Hearing Sakura''s words, Sasuke''s expression suddenly changed. He stood in front of Sakura and looked around vigilantly: "Sure enough, I knew it!"


    Seeing Sasuke''s vigilance, Kozakura was a little puzzled. She didn''t know what had happened, so she couldn''t help but asked aloud, "What happened?"


    "There are other people in this space besides you!" Sasuke said coldly. He looked around, his eyes full of alertness.


    "What?!" Sasuke''s words stunned Jianjian, and he became vigilant subconsciously, closing his eyes and beginning to perceive. His perception ability is unique to Konoha Village, and he even developed a unique perception ability. , Even his elder brother Zhujian can''t match.


    But after sensing it, he didn''t notice the breath of other people. He turned his head and looked at Sasuke and asked, "Are you sure? Why didn''t I perceive it?"


    Sasuke glanced at him, smiled mockingly, and then said: "You can''t perceive it or blame you, you don''t have this eye, so you can''t perceive it."


    Sasuke pointed to his eyes and explained: "With these eyes, I can perceive the situation that ordinary people can''t perceive. This person obviously hides his traces. Even with his eyes, I cannot perceive the other person. exist."


    "Unfortunately, in front of this eye, everything is invisible." Sasuke sneered while looking ahead, wondering whether he was talking to someone or explaining to Kozakura.


    Hidden in the dark, Uchiha Tatsuo held his forehead and smiled helplessly. He knew that his trail would definitely be discovered by Sasuke.


    If it was before, Sasuke might not be able to find his traces, but now he is analyzing the space of Kaguya, Chen exudes his own aura all the time, even though he has tried his best to cover up, but Sasuke and him have the same blood. The relationship can clearly feel Chen''s existence.


    "Come out, I''ve found you!" Sasuke said loudly while looking at the place where Chen was hiding.Although his mouth is very relaxed, the hand he put on the handle of the knife tells everyone that at this moment he is already on a high level of vigilance.


    No one spoke for a long time, and even the slightest movement on the court could be heard. Seeing there was no movement on the other side, Sasuke frowned slightly, "Don''t you come out?" At this moment, he has slightly lifted the Kusanaru sword in his hand.


    In desperation, Uchiha Tatsuno had to walk out of the hiding place. If he didn''t come out again at this time, Sasuke would have to do it.


    "It''s you!"


    "The other Sasuke? No, Uchiha Tatsuno!"


    "Chen!"


    The three of them spoke at the same time, with a hint of surprise in their voices, Sakura was shocked, and Sasuke was shocked with a hint of joy.


    After all, Chen is his own brother, his only remaining relative in this world. Originally, he thought Chen was dead, but he had no relatives in this world. He didn''t expect Chen to not die.


    This made him very surprised, but his perennial cold personality made him unable to put on a surprise appearance, just said calmly.


    "You are not dead?"


    Chen shook his head helplessly and looked at Sasuke teasingly: "My stupid brother, it seems that I am not dead and you are disappointed."


    "Asshole! Don''t learn from Itachi!" Sasuke became angry from embarrassment, Chen''s words made him think of Itachi, the brother who loved him the most, even more spoiled than his parents.


    "Aren''t you dead?" Sasuke suppressed the joy in his heart and said blankly.


    Chen smiled and immediately turned to Fei Jian and said, "Didn''t the second generation Hokage next to you tell you?"


    The two turned their gazes to Qianshoujian, and saw him coldly snorted and said: "Although the old man does not deny the actions of the Uchiha clan, the old man has always been a person who speaks and counts and has not revealed your whereabouts."


    "Then you can talk now."


    "You!" Qianshoujia''s breathing was stagnant, and she almost didn''t get choked by Chen, so she turned her head and said angrily: "The old man and the first three generations and four generations were able to come to this space thanks to this kid''s help. Although the Six Dao Immortal knows how to enter this space, he has no chakra to help us."


    Chen opened his mouth when he heard the word Six Dao Immortals, but after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t say it. After all, the disappearance of the Six Dao Immortals was devoured by people. This disappearance is too terrifying. Even if the Six Dao Immortals are dead now, it is not something ordinary people can It can be swallowed.


    It is better not to tell them the news, let them continue to be ignorant, after all, ignorance is also a kind of happiness.


    "But by the way, aren''t you outside? Why did you come in suddenly?" Qianshoujian asked suspiciously.


    Tatsun glanced at Sasuke and used his eyes to signal that he has something to say later. From the look in Sasuke''s eyes, he knew that Sasuke must have a lot of things to say at this moment, but it is not the time to talk about these things. Later, he will explain to Sasuke. of.


    "I''m here to perfect my own Heavenly Imperial Palace. After all, the elemental space is already under the control of Kaguyaji. If you want to go beyond the elemental space, you can only thoroughly analyze the entire elemental space." Chen explained.


    "So you have reached this point." Sasuke''s eyes were a little low. The person in front of him, his own brother, the object he had been chasing at the beginning, even the mind beyond him was stronger than that of Itachi.


    Although there was a period of time when this idea was put on hold because of Chen''s pretending to be stupid, but seeing Chen''s strength after that, Sasuke never wanted to surpass him again.


    Seeing that he now has six yin powers and six-gou jade reincarnation eyes, I thought that this time it should be beyond Chen, but I didn''t expect my own brother to have reached this point.


    "You are always one step faster than me." Sasuke couldn''t help sighing in his heart, and said in a daze.But immediately he dispelled this idea. After all, as long as Chen is fine, then he will not be alone in this world.


    Chapter 831: Too lazy to think about the title


    Although Sasuke found that he was still not Uchiha Tatsu''s opponent after his cultivation base was Dajin during this period of time, there was still a trace of warmth in his heart.


    After all, Tatsun was Sasuke''s last and only relative in this world.


    "Since you are still alive, let''s go with us." Sasuke thought for a while and suggested, he didn''t think about it so much.


    In his opinion, if Chen also joins in, then their strength will be greatly improved. Isn''t it a simple matter to seal Kaguya Ji?


    When she heard Sasuke''s words, Sakura''s eyes lit up. Although she didn''t understand what level of Chen''s strength had reached, Sasuke''s expression did not seem to be worse than his.


    It''s just... Will Chen agree?Sakura carefully glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi''s expression. After all, this guy has a criminal record. Sakura didn''t really believe in the guy who led the invasion of Konoha.


    But who told Sasuke to speak up? Kozakura never knew to refuse Sasuke¡¯s decision. What''s more, the person in front of him is Sasuke¡¯s brother, which means that if she marries Sasuke, this person will also become her elder brother. .


    Thinking about this, Sakura''s face couldn''t help but a trace of blush, as if thinking of her married life with Sasuke.


    The cranky Sakura shook her head, her blushing face was full of happiness, and she murmured quietly, "Why are you thinking about this now, Sakura, Sakura, how can you commit crimes at this time? What about nympho."


    Uchiha Tatsuno did not say, but looked at Kozakura thoughtfully, and saw Kozakura''s face become more and more red, then shook her head and smiled: "No."


    "Why?" Sasuke did not understand: "Isn''t it the best time? As long as we defeat Otsuki Kaguyahime, it will be over, and then our ideals will be fulfilled, why not!"


    "It''s not the time yet." Chen smiled.


    Sasuke was silent for a moment, thinking about it, or saying, "The reason, always give me a reason."

 494 Naruto Power System Chapter 494

    Chen sighed lightly: "I need to perfect my Heavenly Imperial Palace. Now it''s a critical time. I can''t leave casually. If I leave, I will fall short."


    "Okay." Sasuke''s eyes darkened: "Then when can you come back?"


    "I''ll be back when I should be back." Uchiha Tatsumi chuckled, and immediately tapped his finger on Sasuke''s forehead and poked like Itachi: "My stupid brother, do you miss me? "


    After being manipulated in this way, Sasuke''s face showed a look of anger and anger. You must know that in front of other people, he is the incomparably cold Saji, but Kechen treats him as a child.


    "Don''t learn from that fellow Itachi!"


    "Good, good." Chen said with a smile, squinting his eyes, what does it mean to stop looking at his appearance?


    "Huh." Zuo Er Shao snorted proudly, turning his head and not looking at Chen, facing Sakura and Qianshoujian said: "Since he refuses to go back, then let''s go first, don''t waste here. Time is up."


    "Is it okay to bring soil?" Turning around to look at Uchiha''s soil, they still have to see whether it is okay to bring soil. If the soil cannot continue, then they can only take a break for a while.


    Feijian''s words seemed to remind Sakura, she said "Yeah!", only to remember if she had forgotten to treat Daido, panic came to Daido and continued to use medical ninjutsu to maintain his vitality.


    Not long after, he woke up with the dirt and saw everyone looking at him. He didn''t even think about it and said, "How is it? Did it succeed?"


    "It has been successful, how is your body? Can you continue?" Jian Jian nodded.


    Helping Sakura to stand up tenaciously, smiled with a smile: "It''s okay, I can continue. I said that I want to bring you back, and I will definitely bring you all back."


    There was no expression on her face, Kozakura''s face was full of worry, "Or let''s take a break first."


    Struggling with the soil, he walked over from Sakura''s support, stood in front of the door and took a deep breath, "Go ahead."


    Without too much words, it''s okay to take action to prove that you are real.


    Kaoma put his hands on the soiled shoulders again. Kozakura and Sasuke did the same. In the end, Sasuke took a look at Tatsu and opened his mouth. In the end, he didn''t say anything and turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    "Shenwei!"


    The eyes with soil condensed, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel turned frantically, and the chakra in his body had been overloaded. If it hadn''t been for the supply of chakras, he might have passed out in a coma.


    The four of them slowly disappeared in front of Chen''s eyes in a whirlpool of nothingness, disappearing from the space of the beginning ball.


    Uchiha Tatsumi watched them leave, his eyes flickering, and he muttered to himself: "It''s coming soon, it''s coming soon. But before that..."


    Speaking of Chen, he looked into the distance and didn''t know who he was looking at.


    ...


    With the help of the power of divine power, the four of them returned to the ice space. As soon as they landed on the ground, they felt a trance in front of them and lost consciousness.


    "Bring the soil!" Kakashi was shocked, and the instantaneous technique came to support him by the soil, but by this time, the soil had fallen into a coma.


    "How''s the situation going?" The first sentence after returning from the room was asking how the battle was going.


    Holding on to the soil, Kakashi frowned and looked at the front door and said: "It is not optimistic. The first generation of adults has been defeated, and Naruto has not yet woken up. Now the third and fourth generations of adults are delaying time."


    "Big Brother failed." Jian Jian nodded helplessly. Although he had already expected it, he was still a little bit disappointed after he really heard the news.


    "What''s wrong with Naruto?" The speaker didn''t mind the listener, and Sasuke kept asking after hearing the news that Naruto was in a coma.


    "In the previous battle, Naruto was accidentally defeated by Kaguya Ji. Now he is in a coma. Fortunately, he didn''t suffer too much injury. It seems that he should be awakened soon." Kakashi replied.


    "Huh, it''s embarrassing." Sasuke snorted coldly, walked to Naruto, and said after standing still, "Send three generations and four generations back. No matter how much time they delay, it won''t help. Let me go."


    Chapter 832: The battle continues


    "Let them come back, now I am back, leave the rest to me." Sasuke said blankly.


    Sakura gritted her teeth and stepped forward to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak when the words came to her lips. She was about to go back, but she didn''t know who pushed her behind her, and staggered to Sasuke. before.


    Looking back at Kakashi''s encouraging look at her, Kozakura turned her head to see what determination she had made, took a deep breath, and said softly, "You must remember to be careful," I will be waiting for you here."


    Facing the sudden gentle Sakura, Sasuke was also a little at a loss, so he nodded silently.


    Soon, Sasuke stopped looking at Sakura, pulled out the Kusanaru sword behind him, stepped forward, and jumped out of the mountain stream towards Kaguya Ji.


    "Retreat quickly!" With a roar towards the two retreating two, Sasuke shook the Kusanaru sword in his hands, waved away the hair tress that hit him, and stood in front of the two.


    The two were already at the end of the battle, and the first generation was not Kaguya Ji''s opponent, how could the two of them be able to stop her?


    If the hands of the four generations have not been wiped out at this time, and the power of the nine tails is still in the body, then there is still a slight stalemate.


    In fact, the two of them were played by Kaguyaji wantonly as soon as they came up. If it weren''t for Bo Feng Shuimen''s continuous use of thunder magic to evade, it would still be a question of whether the two of them could persist until Sasuke returned.


    "You are finally back." The old three generations of Hokage have cracks on their faces, and there is a limit to the rebirth of the dirty soil. This body is almost reaching the limit of the rebirth of the dirty soil.


    In fact, soon this body will collapse and disappear on its own.


    The two took a breath, glanced at Kaguya Ji, then turned to look at Sasuke and said, "We must hold on. There is only so much we can do. The hope for the future lies with you, Qian Don''t die."


    Sasuke took the Kusanaru sword and walked forward step by step. Hearing what they said, he chuckled, "Ah, don''t worry, even if this world is destroyed, I won''t die!"


    As he said that Sasuke''s feet merged, his feet drew a random semicircle, and the whole person whirled towards Kaguyaji.


    The Kusanagi sword in his hand was already full of flashing electric lights. The already sharp Kusanagi sword was even more powerful under the blessing of the electric lights, but all this was still not enough to see in front of Kaguya Ji.


    Sasuke also understands that he can''t defeat Kaguyaji alone. He can only hold on. Just like Naruto did before, he must last until Naruto wakes up. Two people can use sealing technique to seal Kaguyaji. Seal it up.


    With a flash of lightning on the Kusanaru sword, it turned into a sword flower in the sky, and it was impossible to see where the sword light came from and where it stopped.


    After swinging the sword again to cut Kaguya Ji¡¯s co-killing ashes, the Kusana sword was already covered with cracks. The co-killing ashes was arguably the strongest weapon in the world. It has been very difficult for Kusanaru to hold on to it. .


    Looking at the sword in his hand, Sasuke sighed lightly and said, "Thanks for your hard work." Before long, he inserted it back into his back, and Sasuke was not worried about the crack on the sword.


    The Kusanagi sword is the Kusanagi sword, and the reason why it is sought after by everyone is that it is different from other weapons. If other weapons are broken, they may be broken.


    But the Kusanaru sword can recover on its own. As long as it is given time, the cracks on the sword will slowly recover on its own and become intact again.


    Reinserting the Kusanaru sword, Sasuke bit his right thumb, his hands quickly formed a seal, and he slapped the ground suddenly.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Psychic!"


    After a burst of smoke, a giant eagle appeared in the space. Sasuke jumped and jumped onto the back of the gray eagle. Kaguya could float in the air, but Sasuke did not have this ability. Facing the air-dominant Kaguya, Sasuke suffered too much. Up.


    The hands were knotted, the right hand grasped the left arm, and the left hand even appeared to be grasping. Layers of tiny electric lights condensed in the assistant assistant, but it expanded violently in the blink of an eye.


    "Yin Dun¡¤Chidori!"


    Sasuke held the Chidori in his hand, stepped on the back of the giant eagle, and rushed towards Kaguyahime.


    Kaguyaji frowned, "White eyes!" The edges of her eyes were full of hideous blood vessels. She carefully observed, and immediately waved her hand, several ice crystals appeared in Kaguyaji''s hands.


    "Get down here!" Kaguya Ji snorted, and the ice crystal Qianben in her hand shot towards the giant eagle. Sasuke was shocked and quickly controlled the giant eagle to escape, but the giant eagle was not Sasuke himself after all.

 495 Naruto Power System Chapter 495

    Even with Sasuke''s reminder, the giant eagle still had no time to evade, and the ice crystal Qianben pierced into the giant eagle''s body, causing its body to soar into the sky to stagnate. The wings no longer waved, and it fell straight down.


    "Not good!" Sasuke secretly said.He quickly dissipated the ninjutsu in his hand, stepped on the back of the giant eagle, and left the back of the giant eagle with this recoil.


    But this way, although he was out of danger, it plunged him into another crisis. Sasuke, who was in mid-air, couldn''t borrow, and he didn''t have the ability to fly, so being in mid-air was like a living target.


    "Go!" Several ice crystal Qianben appeared in Kaguya Ji''s hand again, and she waved her hand, and the ice crystal Qianben turned into a life-saving evil spirit and stabbed Sasuke.


    Sasuke, who was freely falling in the air, glanced at his eyes, and saw a flash of cold light in front of him, and the ice crystal Qianben was about to come in front of him. Sasuke''s head raised, and the whole person lay down on his back.


    Sasuke, who was falling constantly, glanced at Kaguya Ji with cold eyes, and forced her turn around in mid-air, turning herself face down, trying to use her strength to stabilize her figure at the moment of landing.


    However, Kaguya Ji would not let Sasuke escape safely in vain, "Want to run?" Bone spurs grew behind Kaguya Ji, two sharp bone spurs also appeared in her hands, and he slammed towards Sasuke.


    Sasuke didn''t panic in his heart, and once again controlled his body to avoid Kaguya Ji''s attack, but Kaguya Ji''s attack was more than that, behind the bone spurs, there were stings like poisonous snakes.


    They surrounded Sasuke''s group and stabbed Sasuke''s body.


    "Oops!" Sasuke''s eyes condensed, and he secretly said a bad cry. In fact, by this time he could no longer save Chakra, his eyes condensed, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel turned crazy.


    "Suzoneng!"


    A mass of energy surrounds Sasuke''s body, and in the blink of an eye it turns into a deep purple giant Suzano. The swollen Suzano stepped on a solid ground, waving the long sword in his hand and cutting away Kaguya. s attack.


    Chapter 833: The Unexpected Person


    "It''s careless!" Sasuke was at the energy spar on Suzuo''s forehead, gasping for breath, and thought to himself.


    The previous Sasuke was still too big. I wanted to save some Chakra and drag it until Naruto woke up, but he didn''t expect that he would suffer a loss as soon as he came up, and he almost was not caught by Kaguya Ji.


    Fortunately, Sasuke reacted in time to play Susano, otherwise his fate is likely to be defeated by Kaguyahime like Naruto.


    Seeing Uchiha Sasuke''s embarrassed look, a smile appeared on Kaguyahime''s face. After being sealed for thousands of years, she who was just resurrected now only has two emotions of pure love and hate.


    In the face of everyone, she has always been holding the complex emotions of love and hate. Love is due to the purest emotion in her heart, her purest love for her people.


    The hate is because everyone has always refused to turn in Chakra, even resisting themselves, even if she is pure, she will be rejected again and again, and her heart will become angry.


    Now seeing Sasuke''s embarrassed look, Kaguya Ji felt very happy. It was too fun to tease the little bug.


    In her heart, the defeat of Sasuke and others is only a matter of time, and now she is just enjoying the process of ravaging the bugs.


    At this moment, a dark crack appeared in the middle of the two men, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Is it Tatsun?" Sasuke''s eyes lit up and his heart was overjoyed. Who is still alive at this time, who can enter the space, who is not Uchiha Tatsun?


    Everyone''s eyes were staring at the dark crack. Through that crack, everyone could see the storm of space fragmentation. Everyone couldn''t help asking themselves in their hearts: "Is this kind of space crack really anyone can pass through?"


    The space with the aura of destruction continued to swallow this space, and Hui Yeji suddenly changed her face, waving her hand to stop the space swallowing.


    In her opinion, what kind of space tunnel is this, this is clearly space broken!


    Just when Kaguya Ji was about to take action, a foot stretched out from the space tunnel, and immediately a figure appeared in front of everyone.


    "I told you what the hell was this way, I almost didn''t scare Lao Tzu to death." The man came out from the crack in the space, walked a few steps forward embarrassedly, and said nonsense.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, that is because you are too good at it. If you are strong enough, would you look like this?"


    "Who is it!" Sasuke frowned and saw that he was a stranger, but the breath on his body made Sasuke feel familiar.


    "Me?" The man pointed at himself, smiled at Sasuke and said, "I''m just a passerby, don''t care."


    From the moment he came out, Kaguya Ji was stunned. She stared at him tightly, trembling all over, and muttered to herself: "Yiyi, my child..."


    Suddenly, Kaguya Ji seemed to be crazy, she rushed towards the person frantically, and shouted, "What happened to Yuyi!"


    "Woman, are you crazy!" Facing the madness of Kaguya Ji, Yi Zhengnan could only subconsciously resist.


    Under Kaguya Ji''s crazy attack, Yi Zhengnan could only retreat steadily. His heart was miserable, and he could only retreat to Sasuke while playing.


    "Hey, over there, are you sure you don''t raise my hand?" Yi Zhengnan said loudly towards Sasuke.


    Sasuke snorted coldly, and did not move: "Is it okay for someone to help me deal with Kaguya Ji?"


    "Damn it." Yi Zhengnan gritted his teeth and gave Sasuke a fierce look. Facing Kaguya Ji he didn''t dare to be careless. Although he had gone through so many worlds and swallowed six immortals, his own strength was him. I know it myself.


    Regardless of his ability to break through the space of Kaguya Ji now, it was all because of the systematic help, because he swallowed the six immortals, so he was regarded as having Chakra, no longer being rejected by this world, and able to travel through space.


    His own strength may be on the same level as Naruto Sasuke, maybe a little bit higher, but not much higher.


    Yi Zhengnan would not choose Hard Gang with Kaguya Ji. He is not Naruto Sasuke¡¯s two headed iron children. His ultimate goal is to be able to seize the world fragments of this world. Naturally, he wants to hide his true strength, even if If possible, it would be best to be able to eat the big boss Kaguya Ji.


    Facing Hui Yeji''s crazy attack with difficulty, Yi Zhengnan had no choice but to soften towards Sasuke. Don¡¯t look at Hui Yeji as if she hated the Six Dao Immortals, but after the Six Dao Immortals really died, her heart was still Unacceptable, it''s like cutting out a large piece of meat from myself.


    "Hey, big brother, how about a discussion?" Yi Zhengnan approached Sasuke, panting slightly beside him, and whispered.


    Sasuke glanced at him, did not speak, as if waiting for him to continue.


    "Why don''t we two join forces to cure this crazy woman? I think you are not fighting this crazy woman? The enemy''s enemy is a friend. I think with me, we should be able to suppress this crazy woman. ."


    Yi Zhengnan''s tone was a little bewitching, but what he didn''t expect was that his bewitching aura didn''t hide in front of Kaleidoscope Writer''s Eye.


    Sasuke could clearly feel the deceptiveness in Yi Zhengnan''s words, and he snorted coldly.


    Although he could hear the meaning of Yi Zhengnan''s words, he also understood that Yi Zhengnan''s proposal was the best choice. He was right. The enemy''s enemy is a friend.


    But Sasuke couldn''t agree so easily. He snorted coldly, "Even without you and me, I can beat her!"


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Yi Zhengnan''s eyes lit up and he laughed loudly: "Okay, you can do it, I''ll cheer for you! Come on, dad!"


    Speaking of Yi Zhengnan, he hid behind Sasuke Uchiha and laughed.


    Sasuke looked at Yi Zhengnan with a bad look, and saw the menacing Kaguya Ji, Sasuke could only bite the bullet and push up.


    "This bastard!" Sasuke was struggling to stand in front of Kaguyaji. He could no longer get out of the matter at this time. If he did not resist or avoid it, he could only expose himself to Kaguyaji and Yi Zhengnan.


    The long knife in his hand "clicked", blocking Kaguya Ji''s angry blow.


    "Zila", the long sword was almost not broken by Kaguya Ji, Sasuke took a deep breath, Haoxuan was not pissed off by Yi Zhengnan.


    Chapter 834: Together


    Seeing Yi Zhengnan who is dodging behind, Sasuke Yoshihuan was not mad at him. He worked hard in front of him to stop him from hurting. This guy is good, and it¡¯s fine to watch the show behind, and he is still very good. Look like.


    Sasuke Uchiha was depressed, but he couldn''t help it. In the face of this rogue guy, he could only think of a way to hide him again.


    Asking him to take the initiative to talk about teaming up again, it is impossible to say it with Sasuke''s temperament, unless it is Naruto, Tatsun or Itachi, in front of other people, Sasuke will always look cold.


    He glanced at Yi Zhengnan coldly, turned his head and continued to deal with Kaguyaji, facing Kaguyaji who was in a frenzy, Sasuke couldn''t hide himself anymore, and could only go all out.

 496 Naruto Power System Chapter 496

    However, with Sasuke''s unwillingness to lose his temper, he will never let Yi Zhengnan go. Yi Zhengnan put aside for nothing. Sasuke has long been thinking about how to find this place.


    Seeing Sasuke quietly fighting with Kaguyaji, Yi Zhengnan also understood that Sasuke alone would definitely not be able to defeat Kaguyaji.


    He wanted to wait for Kaguyaji to defeat Sasuke before swallowing Sasuke, but all this was taken for granted in Yi Zhengnan''s eyes.


    Not to mention that Kaguyaji would not agree, nor would the first generation and others who watched behind him agree. After systematic calculation, the probability of successfully devouring Sasuke after Kaguyaji defeated Sasuke was less than 20%.


    In the same way, if you want to swallow the first generation of them, you can''t get around the hurdle of Sasuke and Kaguya, instead of this, it is better to join forces with Sasuke and wait for a chance to see if Kaguya can be swallowed directly.


    Once Kaguya Ji swallowed, then no one in this world would be his opponent, Naruto Sasuke, Uchiha Tatsumi, in his eyes are just a fish.


    But if you want to swallow Hui Ye Ji, this chance is also small. Originally, Yi Zhengnan didn''t think about it.


    According to his calculations, after Naruto Sasuke sealed Kaguya Ji, there must be a battle of fate, and Yi Zhengnan could just jump out and swallow the two of them after they lose.


    This was also his plan from the beginning, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. There was an extra person like Uchiha Tatsumi in this world, and no one was sure whether things would follow the original plot.


    Rather than pin your hopes on illusory luck, it is better to fight it yourself, and you will never die for thousands of years.


    "Fight!" Yi Zhengnan gritted his teeth and felt cruel, "Done!" He immediately raised his head and looked at Sasuke, stepped forward and stood side by side with Sasuke: "Let¡¯s join hands, you are not her opponent alone. ."


    "Humph!" Sasuke did not speak, but coldly snorted, believing in Yi Zhengnan''s proposal.


    However, what neither of them knew was that just after Yi Zhengnan made this decision, the demon in his body let out a frantic laugh: "Oh, uh, uh, you finally got out of this step, it''s not worth it to me. Hard work."


    "Work harder, work harder, eat more. It''s best to eat all the people in this world. At that time...Jie Jie Jie Jie." The voice gradually disappeared, only the black matter that kept tumbling. It proves that there was a sound here.


    What Yi Zhengnan didn¡¯t know was that his heart had already been infested by the devil. Once upon a time, he couldn¡¯t utter the devil¡¯s temptation. In the end, the devil used the only chance to control his body before eating. The boy in the belly has become bearish for a long time now, what Kaguya Ji, what Naruto Sasuke, in his eyes is just a meal of rich nutrition.


    Yi Zhengnan took a deep breath, and his eyes closed. At this time, he didn''t dare not get serious. Although the two were working together, he knew that Kaguya must be looking at him.


    Naturally, he was definitely attacked the most. There was no way. He had already thought of the ending when he swallowed the six immortals, but for the sake of the world fragments, Yi Zhengnan had already given up.


    There was Kaguya Ji before, and Sasuke and other people in the back. Yi Zhengnan had to work hard so that he would not believe that Sasuke and the first generations would easily believe in himself, a person of unknown origin.


    Anyway, he has been in the Hokage World for so many years. Everyone knows his identity is uncertain except for Naruto, who is so simple and stupid.


    For this reason, Yi Zhengnan also had to prevent them from stabs themselves in the back, but all of this would not happen before Kaguya was defeated.


    Now they still need their own strength, they can never start at this time, so before Kaguya Ji is not defeated, they are absolutely safe, and even if they are in danger, they have to save themselves.


    However, this does not mean that he can be unscrupulous. The ghost knows that Kaguyaji has any trump cards that are useless. Among other things, killing the gray bones is not something he can resist. Once he is stabbed, he will be wiped out. Can''t be saved.


    With the joint efforts of the two, Kaguya Ji no matter how angry it was, it was of no avail, unable to break through the attacks of the two, and gradually, Kaguya Ji woke up from her crazy state.


    Although she was still very angry in her heart, she was much better than when she first saw Yi Zhengnan before, and she would not go crazy when she saw Yi Zhengnan.


    However, even after regaining her sobriety, Kaguya Ji had no better way to face Yi Zhengnan and Sasuke''s combination.


    Although the cooperation between the two of them is not as dexterous and intimate as Naruto Sasuke, but Sasuke''s difficulty and Yi Zhengnan''s weird attack methods make Kaguya Ji somewhat unable to start.


    She could see that the power used by Yi Zhengnan was completely different from theirs. Everyone could see that the weird, dark and evil power was not as pure as Chakra.


    This power is even more evil than the power of the curse seal studied by Oshe Maru, but the power of the curse seal of Oshe Maru is no different from that of a three-year-old child.


    Because of the power in Yi Zhengnan''s body, everyone''s vigilance towards him has increased again. People who can possess this power are definitely not good people.


    Even the first and second generations and others have made up their minds. Once Kaguyaji is defeated, they will control Yi Zhengnan as quickly as possible. The pressure he brings to everyone is too great, this evil aura, Even they are afraid of it.


    Chapter 835: Join Hands Two


    After the two of them showed their true ability, the situation that was originally one-sided changed instantly, and Datongmu Huiye could no longer suppress them unscrupulously.Even under the combined attack of the two, they were slightly at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, the unconscious Naruto woke up leisurely."Uh...what''s wrong with me?"


    Naruto sat up, his eyes looked a little confused, his memory still remained at the moment he was hit by Kaguya Ji ninjutsu, and he had no idea what happened afterwards.


    "Naruto, are you awake?!" Everyone was very excited to see Naruto waking up. It''s good now. After Naruto wakes up, it is equivalent to having double insurance. With the efforts of three people, Kaguya Ji is not Get caught?


    And with Naruto Sasuke here, that mysterious guy probably won''t be able to make any waves, and Chishoukan doesn''t believe that this guy can still hide at this time.


    "We brought Sasuke back after you were in a coma. Now Sasuke is following a guy who doesn''t know whether it is a friend or an enemy to fight Kaguya Ji. You hurried over and fight to seal Kaguya Ji."


    "By the way, that guy is probably an enemy or not a friend. You and Sasuke must be careful." Seeing Naruto''s excitement on the face of Senshou Jianma, he couldn''t help but quickly reminded him.


    After this period of contact, he understood that Naruto had the same character as his elder brother, he was careless, and he didn''t know to hide it. It was definitely a fool who was sold out and helped count the money.


    It is better to remind you in advance, otherwise you may suffer a loss later.


    Hearing Qianshou''s special reminder, Naruto turned his head and glanced at Yi Zhengnan, feeling the evil aura in his body, Naruto frowned in disgust.


    "This power..." is almost a thousand times more evil than the power of the nine tails. The power of the nine tails is like a baby in front of it. The evil is not an order of magnitude at all. I feel that this power seems to be still Specially suppressed it, otherwise, the breath that broke out would be even more majestic.


    "Come on." Qianshoujian gently patted Naruto on the shoulder and nodded in encouragement. Naruto subconsciously looked at his father, Bo Feng Shuimen, and saw that he was also looking at himself.


    "Be careful." Bo Feng Shuimen nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going to be a Hokage, how could I fail!" Naruto laughed, waved to everyone, and stepped onto the battlefield again.


    With Naruto''s joining, the pressure on the two of them dropped sharply, "You are finally here." Sasuke came to Naruto''s side, relieved Susao Nogu, and gasped slightly.


    "Ah, here I am, leave it to me next." Naruto nodded, ah, and put on a confident look.


    Previously, it was because Naruto ignored Kaguyaji¡¯s ability, Huang Quan could appear anywhere more than Ryosaka at will, not to mention this is Kaguyaji¡¯s space, which caused Kaguyaji to seize the opportunity to step forward and defeat it. This time, Naruto thought that this problem would never happen again.


    Saint Seiya will never be defeated by the same moves. This sentence is also applied to ninjas. After the prevention, the same trap will not work after using it once.


    "Let''s go!" Naruto roared, and rushed up first, transforming into a huge nine-tailed monster fox, fighting with Kaguya Ji.


    "You guy." Sasuke shook his head slightly, and didn''t know how to let people rest for a while. Not everyone is like you are a monster with chakras full of chakras, he couldn''t help but talk to himself in secret.


    But after Naruto stepped forward, it was naturally impossible for him to sell his teammates, so he could only follow Naruto behind Naruto by stepping on the jade that Naruto left behind.


    After seeing Naruto Sasuke stepping forward, Yi Zhengnan quietly hid behind the two of them, paddling effortlessly, ready to find an opportunity to swallow Kaguya directly.


    Originally, Kaguya Ji was stretched to face the two attacks, and there was a Yi Zhengnan behind Naruto Sasuke who was not inferior to Naruto Sasuke, from time to time sneer, and soon Kaguya was defeated.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! Your mother is the goddess of Uganda, an undefeated existence, how could it be defeated by your little ghosts!" Hei Jue yelled hysterically, unwilling to believe what happened before his eyes.


    After thousands of years of conspiracy, it took a lot of effort to resurrect Datongmu Huiye. How long is this?How can you fail right now?


    "Mother, hurry, beat them quickly. As long as you defeat them, this world will once again become your back garden, the supreme being in this world."


    Kaguyaji frowned slightly. Although she didn''t like Heijue''s tone at the moment, she also knew that the current situation was very unfavorable to her, and if she didn''t use her full strength, she might fail again.


    At this time, I don¡¯t care about saving Chakra.


    "Heh..." Kaguya snorted softly, the Chakra inside her body was running frantically, trying to communicate with the divine tree outside the space to increase Chakra''s output.

 497 Naruto Power System Chapter 497

    Unfortunately, after a long time, the Chakra in the body did not grow.


    "What''s the matter?" Hei Jue was frightened and angry, "Who is it! Who the hell is it!" There must be someone who he didn''t know doing to the sacred tree outside.


    Immediately Hei Jue set his sights on Yi Zhengnan. Among all the people, this person was the last to enter here from the outside world, and the problem with the sacred tree must be inseparable from him.


    But no matter what he thought, he would never have guessed that Yi Zhengnan had swallowed the whole sacred tree long ago. The nine sacred trees were swallowed by Yi Zhengnan directly, leaving only four trees, which can remain the same as before. Chakra output is no easy task.


    Now want to increase the output of Chakra?It''s just a dream.


    "Asshole!" Hei Jue gave Yi Zhengnan a vicious look, but Yi Zhengnan made a silly appearance that I didn''t know anything about him, so that Hei Jue could not vomit, and held it in his mouth. Uncomfortable to die.


    Although Hei Jue is angry, he has nothing to do. After all, he still knows his own level. If he is asked to deal with Yi Zhengnan, he will be eaten by Yi Zhengnan within a few rounds. He thinks about it. It would be better to stay with Kaguya Ji in peace of mind.


    After all, even though Kaguya Ji is strong enough, she still lacks skills. Although Hei Jue is not strong enough, he has lived for thousands of years, so what skills do not know?When the two complement each other, there may be miraculous effects.


    Chapter 836:


    Under the trio''s offensive, Hui Ye couldn''t resist at all, even if Yi Zhengnan was paddling on the side, Hui Ye Ji could not resist.


    Originally, the combination of Naruto and Sasuke made Kaguya Ji overwhelmed, but now there is one more Yi Zhengnan, who often puts cold guns on, it is impossible to guard against.


    Without enough chakras, there is no way to release big moves, just like in the game, the blue amount is not enough to release the skills, Kaguya Ji has the ability now but does not have the matching chakra amount, the ten-tailed chakra almost All are used to maintain her body, she can''t move.


    Only by absorbing the chakras of those who fall into the infinite monthly reading can it continue.


    "It''s now!" With a punch on Kaguya Ji''s face, Naruto yelled at Sasuke as soon as his eyes lit up.


    Sasuke nodded knowingly, and followed Naruto to stretch out his hands. Both hands were attached to Kaguyaji''s body, one left and the other, the power of the six ways flowed out of the mark, acting on Kaguyaji''s body.


    Kaguya Ji could clearly feel that the Chakra in her body was in turmoil, and even the ten-tailed beast that had been forcibly suppressed began to agitate. The nine-headed beast continued to struggle, trying to escape her control.


    "Don''t think about it!" Hui Yeji bit her lower lip and forcibly suppressed the riot in her body.


    "Expanded...expanded for the truth!"


    Kaguya screamed, but at this moment she had no chance to use Chakra again.


    At the beginning, Yi Zhengnan quietly approached Kaguya Ji, taking advantage of Kaguya Ji pushed Naruto Sasuke away and stabilized the situation inside, Yi Zhengnan stuck Kaguya Ji on the back of Kaguya Ji. Hug.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie! Host, are you so hungry? This is an old woman who has lived for thousands of years." The devil''s laughter came from Yi Zhengnan''s ear.


    "Shut up!" Yi Zhengnan became angry from embarrassment, after all, his current posture really looks like that.Didn''t you see Naruto Sasuke''s dumbfounded look?Think of yourself as such a person?


    Kaguya Ji was suddenly hugged by someone, and a hint of shame flashed across her face. She had never contacted a man other than her son, even the name of the motherland.


    Although in name she was once the wife of the daimyo of the motherland, but in fact, the daimyo of the motherland did not even touch her.


    Yi Zhengnan is also the first man who has had such close contact with Kaguya Ji.


    "Go away!" Hui Ye Ji Jiao yelled, then turned around and wanted to kill Yi Zhengnan.


    "How can you let go of the baby you got." Yi Zhengnan smiled slightly.


    Kaguyaji''s movements suddenly occurred, it was obvious that she heard the word baby, even if it was her, she couldn''t help being ashamed and angry when she heard someone call her like that, but the next moment...


    Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth wide, his eyes were scarlet, full of madness, he took a deep breath, the boss with open mouth, an invisible whirlpool formed in Yi Zhengnan''s mouth.


    I saw Kaguya Ji, whose expression had not changed for thousands of years. At this moment, her face had already revealed immense horror. She crazily wanted to avoid this horrible whirlpool, but at this moment all her abilities seemed to disappear, no matter how she was Casting Huangquan was no better than Ban Liang to escape Yi Zhengnan''s swallowing.


    Immediately, I saw Hui Yeji''s figure gradually shrinking, gradually shrinking, and then slowly turning into a small arc, swallowed by Yi Zhengnan in a whirlpool.


    When Yi Zhengnan closed his mouth and hiccup, it also meant that Hui Yeji was officially swallowed by him, and there was no room for reaction.


    The poor Datongmu Huiyeji, who had been sealed for thousands of years, had just been resurrected, and was swallowed by Yi Zhengnan as part of his power before breathing enough fresh air.


    As Yi Zhengnan swallowed Hui Yeji, the ten tails that were suppressed by Hui Yeji were also eaten by Yi Zhengnan. Regardless of Yi Zhengnan''s small size, his stomach seemed to be connected to another world.


    Just swallowed the six immortals, and also swallowed several sacred trees, and now after eating Hui Ye Ji and Ten Tails, his stomach is still flat, without a trace of ups and downs.


    However, Yi Zhengnan''s aura has improved steadily, and the people he swallowed have all turned into his heritage, increasing his strength little by little.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, let me just say it, take a try to change a bicycle to a motorcycle, how can you open up a broad road without betting?" The voice of the devil kept bewitching Yi Zhengnan.


    Yi Zhengnan frowned slightly, feeling the growing strength in his body. Although this feeling was very refreshing, he didn''t need to practice by himself. As long as he kept devouring and devouring others, he could turn into his own strength.


    It can be said that as long as you keep eating, you can become stronger.However, this anti-human approach Yi Zhengnan uses once and once disgusting.


    "Hmph, this is the last time, you don''t have to try to seduce me, I just die, jump from here and die in their hands, and I won''t eat people casually in the future!"


    Yi Zhengnan''s words caused a burst of laughter in the system. The devil knew that this was Yi Zhengnan''s stiff mouth. Wasn''t it clear before?Killing will no longer eat people, but the result?It smells so good.


    What Yi Zhengnan didn''t know was that his thoughts had slowly changed under the temptation of demons.


    This is the truth. Even if you hate something, if someone talks about it every day, you will become accustomed to it in the end, and you will not even care about it. In the end, you will slowly accept this fact.


    In fact, people are like this. Isn¡¯t there a saying that people will eventually live in what they hate most. No matter who they are, under the ravages of life, they will slowly choose to yield and then compromise step by step. Eventually become the one you hate the most, in the name of becoming sleek and proficient in accidents.


    Even in the end, persuade those newcomers with the appearance of people who have come, and let them slowly and gradually become who they are now.


    People are social creatures, and no one will allow an alien to appear around him. If it appears, try to change him. If it can''t be changed, then exclude him until he compromises or he quits and he dies.


    Who is the devil?As the one who understands people''s hearts best, is it not easy to seduce a fledgling person?Yi Zhengnan would never have thought that he had fallen into the trap set by the demon step by step, and even all of this was stepped in by himself.


    Chapter 837: Kaguya Ji was swallowed


    After swallowing Hui Ye Ji, Yi Zhengnan''s body strength continued to rise, almost every second, but in the blink of an eye, Yi Zhengnan''s strength surpassed Naruto Sasuke.


    Originally, no matter who they pulled out, they could defeat Yi Zhengnan, but in an instant, Yi Zhengnan''s strength rose by leaps and bounds.


    No one thought about this. After all, who would have nothing to do to prevent this, they are not abnormal, how could they have thought that Yi Zhengnan would actually eat people, and his strength would increase with cannibalism.


    It can be said that what happened in this instant has exceeded their normal cognition for so many years.


    "How come!" Naruto Sasuke was dumbfounded, still a little unbelievable.


    "I have long felt that something is wrong with this guy, it turned out to be here waiting for us." Qianshou Jianjian looked at Yi Zhengnan with a serious face.


    Although the profession of ninja does not regard human life as the same thing, every ninja almost always receives tasks such as destroying bandits when they are promoted. Generally speaking, the goal of the task is to include everyone in the bandit den. The weak, sick, and young are also their mission goals.


    When a ninja is not a soft-hearted guy, even Qianshoujian himself often conducts human experiments. It can be said that he doesn''t take human life very seriously, but when Yi Zhengnan eats Kaguya Ji.


    Qianshoujian clearly felt that he had an unspeakable dislike for Yi Zhengnan. Even people like him couldn''t accept Yi Zhengnan''s approach, let alone the others here?Especially Sakura, she squatted directly on the ground when she saw such a cruel scene.


    "Is this the feeling of power?" Yi Zhengnan closed his eyes and felt the power in his body continue to grow. This feeling of a realm every second is really cool. Yi Zhengnan found that he had fallen in love with this feeling. .


    He slowly opened his eyes, now he is not afraid of Naruto Sasuke at all, and even everyone in the room will not be his opponent.He looked at Naruto and Sasuke, his eyes filled with blazing heat, as if he was looking at some delicious food.


    Soon he suddenly reacted, "Damn it, enough, how could I have this idea!" He shook his head indiscriminately, and put this idea behind: "No matter what, I can''t have this idea again. Now, this way of gaining strength is too extreme!"

 498 Naruto Power System Chapter 498

    How can Yi Zhengnan''s ideas escape the devil''s surveillance?Accurately detecting Yi Zhengnan''s thoughts, the devil did not make a sound. Now Yi Zhengnan has slowly begun to degenerate, and there is no need to say anything to stimulate him.


    What if Yi Zhengnan does the opposite after being stimulated by the system?It is better to be more secure.Anyway, now his thinking has changed, and he can decide whether to eat or not.


    Yi Zhengnan breathed out slowly, now that the most difficult guy has been dealt with, and the two guys Naruto Sasuke are left, as long as they defeat them, no one in this Naruto world can stop him.


    Thinking like this, suddenly the entire space vibrated.


    "What''s going on?" Yi Zhengnan thought, and felt the vibration of the entire space. He found that this was not a normal vibration, but the entire space was slowly collapsing.


    "This...what''s wrong with this?" The crowd was still panicked following the collapse of the space, completely unsure of what happened. This was originally Hui Yeji''s space. After Hui Yeji was swallowed by Yi Zhengnan, No one knows what will happen to this.


    "Space...Space is collapsing!" Sakura, who was vomiting, raised her head, suddenly opened her mouth, pointed at the far end, and said tremblingly.


    Following the direction of Sakura''s finger, everyone looked over. At the very edge of the space, the boundless darkness was eating up the entire space little by little, and the pieces of ice material disappeared after being swallowed by the darkness.


    No one knows what will happen after being swallowed by darkness, maybe they will return to their own world intact?But no one dares to gamble with their lives.


    "Now it''s all right, what should I do now!" Sarutobihiro walked anxiously back and forth, constantly annoyed.


    Fei Jian and Zhu Jian did not speak, but their faces also wore a worried look. Everyone was thinking of a way to find a way out.


    "Four generations..." Suddenly Qianshou Jianma raised his head to look at Bo Feng Shui Men and said: "What do you think." Feng Shun did not say anything, but he believed that Bo Feng Shui Men would understand what he meant.


    Bo Feng Shuimen raised his eyes and looked at the door, thinking for a while, suddenly seemed to think of something, and suddenly said: "You mean..."


    Nodded in between.


    "No, I can''t feel it." Bo Feng Shuimen closed his eyes and felt it, then suddenly said.


    "Are you too." Feijian sighed lightly, shook his head helplessly, and stopped questioning.


    Seeing that the two were constantly playing riddles, everyone was a little confused.


    "Ms. Watergate, what do you mean?" Kakashi asked suspiciously.


    "The second generation of adults means to see if we can find a way out with the Thunder God technique. We have all left Indian styles in the outside world before. I still have a trait that I have left behind. The second generation asked me if I wanted to Ask me if I can feel the Indian style from the outside world. Unfortunately, none of us can feel the Indian style."


    Bo Feng Shuimen thought for a while and explained.


    ...


    Just when everyone was worried about their lives, Uchiha Tatsumi also felt a change in the space of the beginning ball.


    "Huh? What''s the matter? What''s going on in this space?" Uchiha Tatsun was suddenly surprised: "No, why is Kaguya Ji''s breath gone? Could it be Kaguya Ji has been sealed?"


    "What is going on with the system?" Uchiha Tatsun couldn''t help asking.


    "Ding, answer the host, the space is on the verge of collapse."


    "Crash?" Uchihatatsu muttered to himself: "Then Kaguya Ji has been sealed."


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore. The analysis of the system has been completed. Now all that is left is to spend time on constructing the space myself. As long as there is enough time, I can construct a more perfect space."


    After I figured it out, Uchiha Tatsun was not worried at all, and even a little relaxed. Hokage''s world was completely free from challenges after Kaguyaji was sealed. Tatsun can be said to be standing at the top of this world. The only regret may be him. There was no serious battle with Kaguya Jitang.


    After Kaguya Ji was sealed, Chen might never have the opportunity to fight her again, and as the space collapsed, she would also be lost in this space.


    Chapter VIII: Helping


    Chen has never seen anyone who can escape in the collapsed space, lost in the lost space, and there is no second ending besides being old in the gap of space.


    Immediately, it seemed that something had been thought of, "Now that the six immortals are swallowed by people, and the five shadows are all in the space, that is to say, no one can send them out?"


    Thinking about this, Chen suddenly slapped his head. This space almost covers the strongest power in the entire Hokage. Whether it is Gokage or Naruto Sasuke Sakura, the second generation of three ninjas, they are all famous in the ninja world. people.


    Even if it is Xiaoli Kakashi with Tukai, who is not the guy who made a name in the Ninja world?I won''t talk about bringing the soil. Although the biggest boss in the early stage of the Fourth World War was shamed by the soil Uchiha Madara, this does not mean that he is a dish, but the two are too insidious.


    Besides Kai, after opening eight doors, it can be said that he almost kicked out of the finale. It is also a five-fifth game with Hagi, and anyone can get a five-fifth. The highest light performance is once the sixth-generation Hokage.


    Except for Xiao Li''s lack of fame, who is not a well-known existence, if they all die in space, Konoha is estimated to have suffered heavy losses, and may not be able to recover for decades.


    Although Konoha was not very friendly to Tatsu, even Tatsu took Sasuke to make a big fuss with Konoha, replacing Penn to complete the Konoha collapse plan that he had not completed, but there was Sasuke in it.


    The brotherly feelings of more than ten years cannot be said to be lost. After all, it is a feeling of blood thicker than water, which can be ignored by other people Uchiha Tatsumi, but Sasuke cannot do it.


    To save Sasuke, Naruto is bound to be saved. Since Naruto is saved, it doesn''t matter how many more people are.Saving one is saving, saving a few is also saving.


    If Chen doesn''t save him, Naruto will probably yell and refuse to go out. Then, Sasuke, the arrogant fellow, will have a brain twitch and follow Naruto to have trouble with each other.


    Chen might as well be generous and save everything.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsun took a step forward, and a black space appeared in front of him. Tatsun did not stop, stepped into the space, and appeared in front of everyone in the next second.


    Everyone was originally worried about what they would do after the space collapsed. Suddenly, they saw a space black hole appearing in the center of the field, and a figure came out of the space, and they couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Looking at this familiar spatial black hole, Sakura and the others seemed to have thought of something, "Yes, isn''t that guy still there!"


    "Uchiha Tatsun!" Everyone unanimously said Tatsun''s name.


    Hearing Chen''s name, Kakashi Naruto couldn''t help but be puzzled. He didn''t understand why Chen appeared here, and it seemed that except for the two of them, everyone knew about this person.


    "what happened?"


    "I almost forgot that there is this guy. Now it''s okay, we can save it." Bo Feng Mizuno said in a pleasantly surprised tone: "We were sent in by Uchiha Tatsumi before, and the six immortals have no power anymore. We were sent in. We didn''t report any hope. As a result, we did not expect this Uchiha clan to send us in."


    "I believe that since he has the ability to send us in, he should be able to send us out again."


    After his teacher Bo Feng Shuimen explained, Hagi Kakashi didn''t show a smile of salvation. People like them didn''t know, but he understood clearly.


    Uchiha Tatsumi, this is not a good thing, think about how Konoha treated him in the first place, and you can tell how he treated Konoha.


    Konoha didn''t have the Uchiha clan, but everyone can see what happened later. Uchiha Tatsumi took Sasuke and his eagle team almost to touch Konoha from the entire Ninja World.


    Jilai was also directly beheaded during the confrontation with Uchiha Tatsu, and Danzo, the culprit, was even more miserable. Sasuke caught the abrupt whip corpse a hundred times a hundred times.


    Kakashi didn''t believe that Chen would take them out of the space that was about to collapse. Chen was not Sasuke. He was not as good as he thought. What if Chen didn''t take them out?


    Nothing can put Bao on a person, know that even the cunning rabbit has three caves.Thinking about this, Kakashi felt that he needed to come forward to break everyone''s illusions.


    "I think we should imagine other ways."


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, everyone was a little confused, only Sakura and Xiao Li reacted and fell silent.


    "Why? Isn''t there the little guy from the Uchiha clan?" As Kakashi''s teacher, Hafeng Mizumon naturally asked directly.


    Kakashi was silent for a while, not knowing what to say. After all, Jilai is also the teacher of Bofeng Shuimen. He knows that Bofeng Shuimen has always respected him as his father. Now he wants him to tell Bofeng Shuimen. This guy who hopes to save himself and others is his father-killing enemy, what would Bo Feng Shui Men think?


    Do you rush directly to be tough or do you want to bear the humiliation for the lives of everyone?

 499 Naruto Power System Chapter 499

    If only Kakashi showed such an expression, it can be said that there is something wrong between the two, but the three present here all have shit-like expressions, and no one understands that there must be something in it. What unspeakable secret?


    The four of them are already dead, and they don''t know what happened in this. What is it that makes it difficult for them to speak, what else in this world can''t get through?Is there something more serious than the destruction of the village and the destruction of the world?


    If the three of them knew the thoughts of the four Hokages, then they would definitely say, "Really, this guy was the culprit who destroyed the village in the first place. Even Oshemaru was not as cruel as he was. At first, Oshemaru was just to give the third generation a decent Konoha¡¯s collapse plan was launched because of the way he died. This guy did well, and for revenge, he destroyed Konoha directly."


    Seeing that the three of them had not spoken, the expressions of the four of them were grateful and slowly solidified, "What the hell is going on!" Qianshou Jianma asked harshly.


    In fact, they want to go back so much because of these living people?They are all dead, and it doesn''t matter even in this space. After the space collapses, their bodies reach the upper limit of their tolerance, and their souls return to the Pure Land again.


    But what about the remaining few people?Once they die, Konoha will inevitably fall into chaos. Without the top combat power, Konoha will surely decay in a very short period of time, falling into the lowest Ninja village, and finally being swallowed by several Ninja villages. , So since the end of everything, they think about the village.


    Chapter VIII: Finally meet


    Kakashi Kozakura and others have been reluctant to speak, taking into account the emotions of the fourth generation towards Jiraiya, and even the face of the first generation and the second generation.


    If they knew that the proud Konoha hidden village they had built was destroyed by one''s own power, the faces of these living people would be dull, and the first generations would be even more disappointed.


    "No... it''s okay..." Kakashi grinned reluctantly, haha ??in front of a few people, and gave a look at Xiao Sakura and Xiao Li, motioning them not to talk nonsense.


    Several people understand that Kakashi must be hiding something from them. Although they want to know what is going on, but Kakashi has always refused to say anything, there is no way, they can never use Chiyo Hokage''s identity to order He said it, maybe it''s the dirty between Kakashi and the others?


    As we all know, hitting people without slapped faces, revealing people without revealing shortcomings, a few people subconsciously thought that Kakashi had suffered a lot from Uchiha Tatsumi, so they refused to say it.


    "Forget it, if you don''t want to say it, let''s not say it. Right now this space is about to collapse. The only way to do this is to ask the little guy Uchiha Tatsumi to take us all out." Senshou said in a speech. Expose this matter.


    "Take us out?" Kakashi smiled bitterly, and said to himself in his heart: "He wants us all to die here, and he takes us out."


    At the same time, on the other side, Uchiha Tatsu walked out of the starting ball space, stepped on both feet, and came to Sasuke.


    "You are finally willing to come out." Sasuke said quietly looking at his brother.


    "Uchiha Tatsuo!" Unlike Sasuke, Naruto looked at Uchiha Tatsun as an enemy after seeing Uchiha Tatsuo, gritted his teeth, and wished to eat Uchiha Tatsuo alive.


    This is his enemy, not to mention that he was also the benefactor of his master and father, Jilai was also killed by Tatsun. At the beginning, he and Kiraby Yao had suffered in Tatsun¡¯s hands, let alone Uchi. Whether Bo Chen is an enemy or a friend has yet to be determined.


    Although Naruto''s character is carefree, he looks like he doesn''t want things, but in his heart he can still tell who is the enemy and who is the friend.


    Looking at the person in front of him, this may have been his first friend, thinking that Naruto had paid a lot for not believing that Chen was willing to defect at the beginning, and the friendship that was the first to identify with him has long since disappeared.


    "Oh, it''s Naruto." It wasn''t until this hour that he turned his head to look at him, jokingly: "Why, haven''t been beaten enough yet?"


    "You bastard!" Naruto was furious immediately and wanted to rush forward, but was pulled by Sasuke, and could only stare at Chen fiercely. If his eyes could kill people, I believe Chen would have died thousands of times.


    "I am not who I used to be. I must teach you a severe lesson and avenge Teacher Jilaiya!" Naruto said loudly.


    His voice was so loud that it reached everyone''s ears, and immediately made Kakashi and the others stunned, and said to himself: "No!"


    "Vengeance? Teacher Jilaiya? Kakashi, what the hell is going on?" Hearing what his son said, and it was still about his teacher, how could Bo Feng Shui Men sit still? He said he hadn''t been there since his resurrection. After seeing Jilaiya, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Seeing the eyes cast by a few people, Kakashi sighed lightly, knowing that he couldn''t hide things anymore, so he could only tell the truth and tell the truth about Chen''s uproar in Konoha Village.


    After listening to Kakashi patiently, everyone fell silent. The Konoha village they had sworn to the death to defend was completely destroyed by a teenager?


    "Konoha, it''s still in decline after all." Qianshou Zhuma sighed slightly.Regarding Ji Lai Ye''s matter, he expressed regret, but after all, he did not have the same intersection with Ji Lai Ye as Bo Feng Shui Men.


    For ninjas like them who have experienced the Warring States period, life and death have long been the norm, and they will not deliberately change their views on one thing because of the death of a person. The only thing they regret is that the village of Konoha was so weak that only one person can destroy it. degree.


    "Sorry!" Qianshoujian lightly patted Bo Feng Shuimen''s shoulder without saying anything.


    The bleak look on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face suddenly heard the news of his teacher''s death. Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t accept it.


    No matter what the expression on the face of Hafeng Suizumi, Uchiha Tatsuno would not pay attention. He saw that it was nothing more than a stepping stone. When Uchiha Tatsuta stepped on the stone on the road to the peak of Ninja world, just kick it away. .


    Stepping on Uchiha Tatsumi, who used to be the leader of Sannin, doesn''t care what others think. You must know that he was full of hostility at the beginning. It was also after he succeeded in revenge and gained a feeling of love. Gradually wear down.


    If in the past, Chenhui could endure Naruto''s rampage, he would have passed by with a blast of heaven.


    "I''m not interested in arguing with you." Chen said flatly, before turning his eyes on Yi Zhengnan and faintly said: "So it''s you, someone who doesn''t belong to this world."


    Yi Zhengnan chuckled. Facing Chen, the guy who was told by the demon system to be careful, he had no fear at all. Now after he swallowed the Six Immortals and Hui Ye Ji, his strength has almost reached an unprecedented peak.


    In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsumi, a guy who is not very lucky, will only become part of his own strength in the end.


    "Mother each other, you are the Uchiha Tatsu." Yi Zhengnan raised his brows and said casually.


    Chen frowned slightly. He could feel an evil force that was not lost to him from Yi Zhengnan''s body, but from his appearance, it seemed that he could not fully control this force.


    "System, what''s the power in his body?"


    "Hey, smelly guy, he''s the variable, right?"


    After seeing each other, the two of them asked about the hidden system in their own body.


    "Ding, answer the host, there is a demon power in his body. After swallowing the Six Dao Immortals and Kaguya Ji, this power is constantly assimilating the power of the two and absorbing it into his own power."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, is that guy you don¡¯t have points in your heart? Is there such a person in the original world that you don¡¯t have points in your heart?"


    The two of them looked at each other in unison, their eyes full of fighting.


    Chapter Eighty Hundred and Fortieth: First Fight


    "Let me just say, how can someone who you don''t know has such a powerful power come up casually, really you and I belong to the same kind of people." Yi Zhengnan suddenly laughed and looked at Uchiha Chen showed a meaningful smile.


    Everyone didn''t know what Yi Zhengnan meant by this sentence, but Chen knew exactly what Yi Zhengnan wanted to express. His meaning was very clear. Like him, Uchiha Chen was not from this world.


    If there is a difference, Chen is the soul wearer, while Yi Zhengnan is the whole person crossing directly. The method of crossing cannot be said to be superior and inferior, each has its own strengths.


    Yi Zhengnan, who didn''t care about the hippie smile, turned his head and looked at Sasuke and said, "This space is about to collapse. I will send you all out first."


    Speaking of Uchiha Tatsun''s hands, a dark space hole appeared in front of a few people. Tatsun ignored them and faced Yi Zhengnan. He knew that Yi Zhengnan''s strength would increase over time. The stronger, but what''s the matter, he hasn''t encountered an opponent who can let him use his full strength for a long time.


    The stronger Yi Zhengnan is, the more excited Uchiha Tatsu is.


    At this time, Naruto didn¡¯t feel awkward anymore. He also understood that no one except Chen could rescue everyone here. If he was alone, it would be okay, but there were Kakashi Sakura and others in this space. He couldn¡¯t. Because of his willfulness ruined the opportunity for others to escape.


    "You go first." Naruto looked at Sasuke, then came to Kakashi and the others, and said to them.


    Kakashi held the soil with one hand, and held Kai with the other hand, step by step to leave the space that was about to collapse.


    Hafeng Mizuno walked at the end. When he was about to leave, he turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, his eyes were full of complex colors, and he immediately seemed to think of something, turning his head to look at his son and took a deep breath. Said: "You must be careful."


    "Ah." Naruto nodded and watched them leave one by one, until finally leaving the space with Sasuke.


    Seeing everyone leaving, Uchiha Tatsun breathed a sigh of relief. If his space has been recast, he can actually cover Kaguyaji''s space with his own space, but now his space is taking shape. , Unable to cover Kaguya Ji''s space with his space.Otherwise, he doesn''t need to do anything extra.


    Finally, he took a deep look at Yi Zhengnan. Chen also slowly backed away and disappeared into this space. He knew that Yi Zhengnan must have a way to leave. This space was no longer suitable for fighting. After going out, the decisive battle began. when.


    "Ah, I finally came out!" After leaving the depressed space, Kozakura suddenly seemed to relax. She took a deep breath and exclaimed, "This is finally over, tired. I''m dead, I must take a good bath when I look back."

 500 Naruto Power System Chapter 500

    "Don''t forget there are two other guys." When Kakashi said these words, he took a look at his teacher Bo Feng Mizuno, and found that his body trembled obviously: "And that monster and Uchiha Chen, how did you plan."


    Kakashi did not avoid Sasuke when he said this, because Kakashi knew that if he really wanted to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi, Sasuke''s power was necessary.


    If Sasuke disagrees, then what they say is useless.With Chen''s strength, Naruto alone is not an opponent at all, let alone Sasuke might be on Chen''s side.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes on him, Sasuke shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "Uchiha Tatsuno does not do such boring things. The revenge has already been taken. According to him, you are nothing but death in his eyes. It''s nothing to do with life."


    Sasuke''s words left everyone speechless. Facing Chen with such an attitude, it seemed that there was nothing to argue with.


    When everyone was discussing, Uchiha Tatsu and Yi Zhengnan appeared on the open space.


    A cold wind blew on this vast land. Although a few people just came out of the ice space, they still felt a trace of coolness when they were blown by the cold wind.


    This seems to indicate that this land will be destroyed once again.


    "Come on!" Standing in the same place, Uchiha Chen suddenly opened his eyes, snorted to Yi Zhengnan, and immediately drew out the long knife behind him, standing in place, looking at him with a warlike expression on his face.


    "Since you are so anxious to die, then I will fulfill you!" Yi Zhengnan Jiejie smiled, raised his hand and licked the blood that didn''t exist in his hand, as if this could make him feel the smell of blood on Uchiha Chen.


    After speaking, Yi Zhengnan arched his back, stepped on his feet and turned into a cloud of dark smoke towards Uchiha Chen.


    "Huh, little bugs!" Chen Leng snorted. Facing Yi Zhengnan''s surprise attack, he didn''t have the slightest wave in his heart. He only saw his eyes quietly stared, and a majestic momentum rose from him.


    Wearing a white robe and a pair of illusory horns on his head, six Gouyu jade floats up and down behind Chen. He slowly opened his eyes, and a pair of Gouyu reincarnation eyes appeared impressively.


    "Shen Luo Tianzheng!"


    Chen had a single hand and his pupils vibrated against Yi Zhengnan, a strong repulsion spreading around Chen as the center, especially the opposite Yi Zhengnan.


    The powerful repulsive force seemed to crush Yi Zhengnan. He smiled lightly, without any resistance, just like this, facing the repulsive force.


    What is surprising is that after touching Yi Zhengnan, the repulsive force seemed to have nothing happened. The repulsive force completely passed through Yi Zhengnan and rushed towards the rear, and Yi Zhengnan didn''t even have any scars on his body.


    "What, how is it possible?" The crowd on the sidelines had already lost their teeth at this moment. Who didn''t know Shen Luo Tianzheng?When Heavenly Dao Payne made a riot in the Ninja Alliance, everyone witnessed the power of Shenluo Tianzheng with their own eyes, but such a powerful move didn''t even hurt Yi Zhengnan.


    "Is it a fantasy?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes and stared at Yi Zhengnan who had turned into a thick mist. He immediately shook his head: "No, no, what is this, similar to the different side of Shenwei? space?"


    Seeing everyone¡¯s astonishment, Yi Zhengnan seemed very proud. He laughed: "How can you, frogs at the bottom of the well, understand my greatness? Do you understand elementalization? Repulsion can empty matter, but he can reject it. Elements? A group of ants!"


    "Impossible!" Everyone was shocked and didn''t believe what Yi Zhengnan said.Elementalization is simply unheard of.


    Chapter 841: The Battle of Two Crossers


    Shenluo Tianzheng didn''t hurt Yi Zheng Nanchen''s heart at all. After all, he was the only guy that Chen had been optimistic about so far. How could he be defeated by Shenluo Tianzheng.


    "It''s really interesting." The people in Hokage World didn''t understand the meaning of elementalization. Of course Chen, who came from another world like Yi Zhengnan, would not fail to understand what he meant.


    Yi Zhengnan, who has read and don''t know how many cartoons and novels, has long been clear about the setting of elements.


    However, Chen didn''t panic either. Although Elementalization could be immune to physical attacks similar to Shenluo Tianzheng, he was not only capable of physical attacks.


    Attacks like Escape Magic cannot be easily resisted by elementalization.


    Chen backhanded Taishou into the ground, and the fast knots with both hands were almost reaching the peak that a person could reach, and the speed of twenty seals per second had never been reached in Hokage''s world.


    Uchiha Chen took a deep breath, pressed his hands down suddenly, and gave a cold snort.


    "Xianfa¡¤Lei Dun¡¤Heaven''s Punishment!"


    There was a sudden roar in the sky, and a thunder light struck down from a sunny day. It was just a blink of an eye that was approaching, and it struck Yi Zhengnan who was in the form of an element.


    "Zila Zila" thunder and lightning sounded constantly on Yi Zhengnan, saying that thunder and lightning are the product of the supreme sun and the nemesis of all evil auras. Under the blessing of Uchiha''s immortal law, the power of thunder and lightning smashed Rush up.


    The Thunder Dune Ninjutsu, which is comparable to the Super S Grade Ninjutsu Kirin, was so easily displayed by Uchiha Tatsumi. There is no need to prepare in advance like Sasuke, and to see the weather conditions.


    "Okay... so strong!" The two men''s short-term moves aroused the amazement of the audience. Everyone present was shocked by Uchiha Tatsu''s strength.


    Especially when I saw Uchiha Tatsumi''s appearance, he was completely carved out of the same mold with the six immortal Kaguyahime and others. By now everyone has guessed that Uchiha Tatsu successfully collected nine tail beasts and became a ten-tailed human pillar. Li gained the power of the six realms.


    "Ah, this taste is pretty good. Is there any more?" Yi Zhengnan couldn''t help groaning under the thunder and lightning. It feels like a hot spring in the winter. It is not too comfortable. .


    "Huh, you will suffer later!" Chen Leng snorted, not at all irritated by Yi Zhengnan''s stimulating method, pressing down with both hands forcefully, once again increasing the output of Chakra in the body.


    Thunder and lightning continued to fall towards Yi Zhengnan.


    "You won''t have only this ability, if there is only this, it would disappoint me too much." Bathed in the baptism of thunder and lightning, Yi Zhengnan casually raised his head and gave Uchiha Tatsun a mocking look.


    Although bathing in the hot springs is very comfortable, the feeling of being passive and not attacking is also very aggrieved. Seeing that Uchiha Tatsun has no next move, Yi Zhengnan snorted coldly and started to move.


    In Yi Zhengnan''s view, this kind of trick is too pediatric. If Uchiha Tatsuno really doesn''t have any other tricks, then he should devour Uchiha Tatsuo and solve the world early.


    "I''ll know how much I have for you to try!" Chen Leng smiled coldly, no longer quarreling with Yi Zhengnan, but focused on observing Yi Zhengnan''s weakness.


    "I hope your strength is as hard as your tongue!" Yi Zhengnan suddenly rushed out of the thunder and lightning prison, rushed towards Uchiha Chen, and came to Chen in the blink of an eye.


    I saw Yi Zhengnan stretch out a hand, dark like an abyss demon-like arm, fingertips with long nails, as if this were his weapon, Yi Zhengnan tried to tear Chen into pieces with sharp fingertips.


    "Puff!"


    "Boom!"


    After a burst of smoke, Uchiha Chen, who was stabbed by Yi Zhengnan, turned into a pierced stand-in wood. Yi Zhengnan stood in place, looking thoughtfully at the torn stand-in wood in his hand.


    "It turns out that you only have to hide and hide, and then play tricks?" Yi Zhengnan squeezed the avatar in his hand, turned his head and looked at the empty space in front of him and said with a flat expression.


    In front of Yi Zhengnan, in a void of space, Uchiha Chen''s figure gradually appeared here, Chen Leng smiled coldly and did not take advantage of Yi Zhengnan.


    Kung fu is always a kung fu, only those who are strong enough can have the last laugh. Chen is still trying to touch Yi Zhengnan''s foundation.


    After all, the enemy is dark and I am clear. According to the other party''s statement, it is very likely that the other party knows his tricks, but the other party''s details are not clear at all. Chen is not a reckless man, so naturally he has to be prepared.


    Yi Zhengnan shook the sawdust from his hand and glanced at Uchiha Tatsu contemptuously, wrapped his arms around him, took a deep breath, and exhaled a cloud of dark smoke toward him.


    "Nightmare¡¤Pollution!"


    Chen frowned slightly. Although he didn''t know what it was, he had a faint feeling in his heart that he could not be touched by this thing, otherwise it would be very troublesome.


    Chen wanted to hide on one side of his body. Yi Zhengnan''s eyes were sharp, and he sternly said: "How can I let you hide!" He shook his head, and the smoke that had gone out magically turned a direction, and continued to move towards With Uchiha Tatsun attacking.


    Taking a step back and pulling away, Uchiha Chen frowned and looked at the oncoming smoke, "Dodge with God''s might?" Chen thought subconsciously in his heart.But immediately he abandoned this idea.


    I don¡¯t know why, he always has a feeling that this kind of smoke cannot escape even if it enters the divine power space. I don¡¯t know if this is an illusion, but the strength is his level, even if it is just a small illusion. Nor can it be ignored.


    Chen half-squinted his eyes, thinking about it, and opening his eyes, since this thing can''t hide, then use evil to control evil.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Dark evil black flames rose up around the smoke.Amaterasu can burn even air, let alone a substance such as smoke.

 501 Naruto Power System Chapter 501

    The Amaterasu black flame attached to the smoke continued to burn, and the group of evil-infected smoke shrank under the burning of Amaterasu, and finally turned into Amaterasu''s fuel and burned out.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to summon the real Amaterasu Black Flame, you really deserve to be the biggest variable in this world." As the spokesperson of the devil, you can naturally feel the energy contained in the Amaterasu Black Flame and understand it. This is the real skylight black flame, not the false black flame projected.


    Chapter 842: Battle of Two Crossers II


    The projected false black flame can be sealed by the sealing technique. Only the real Amaterasu black flame from hell has the characteristics of being all-not-burning and indestructible, and there is nothing that can seal it, only everything and even After the air has burned out, the sun''s rays will slowly disappear.


    Yi Zhengnan, who signed a contract with the devil, could tell at a glance that there were people in the previous world who could summon the Amaterasu Flame, but its power was not as great as expected, and even the Amaterasu power that Sasuke had previously displayed was stronger.


    However, the real Amaterasu Yi Zhengnan has only been seen in Uchiha Tatsun''s body.


    "Sure enough, there are two things, I admit that you are qualified to be my food." Although Uchiha Tatsu can summon Amaterasu Black Flame, Yi Zhengnan is not worried at all.


    Who is that guy in him?It''s a demon, but the devil is a devil that crawls out of hell step by step. There are demons in his body. Although Amaterasu Heiyan threatens him, it can''t incinerate him. At most, it is a broken hand and a foot. Yes, you can grow back if you just raise it.


    "You''re not ashamed!" Chen Leng snorted, raised the sword in his hand, leaped down, and slashed vigorously towards Yi Zhengnan.


    Yi Zhengnan Jiejie smiled, stretched out his fingers, licked, and stomped his feet as he greeted Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Dingling clang!"


    Taito collided with Yi Zhengnan''s fingertips, and bursts of dazzling sparks spattered, and sparks spattered, falling down on the ground and melting deep holes.


    The figures of the two are approaching the peak, and they are completely unable to capture the actions of the two with the naked eye. Even Sasuke is still a little reluctant to keep up with the pace of the two after opening the ability of the dog and the reincarnation eye.


    As for the others, even a person who is proficient in time and space ninjutsu like Senjusumahaha Fengshuimen can only catch a trace, and can''t see their movements clearly.


    "Perhaps, everyone present can only follow the footsteps of the two men when they fully open the eight doors." Thinking of this, Kakashi sighed and lowered his head. After losing the writing wheel, he could not see clearly. He had long given up on observing the two of them. Instead of caring about others, he might as well think about how to save his two friends.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the two had already passed hundreds of moves. Under Uchiha''s fierce offensive, Yi Zhengnan did not panic at all. He continued to resist and even occasionally counterattacked. It is bound to suffer a big loss.


    "Clang!" Uchiha Chen''s eyes condensed, and he keenly noticed the unnatural look on Yi Zhengnan''s face. Chen thoughtfully observed up and down.


    "Sure enough!" Chen nodded secretly. He found that every time Yi Zhengnan collided with him, his fingers were stiff for an instant. This is not an illusion, although Yi Zhengnan covered it well, even using two hands. Alternate use to cover up his unnaturalness, but was still discovered by Uchiha Tatsumi.


    After discovering Yi Zhengnan''s weakness, Chen did not act immediately. Instead, he continued to persecute Yi Zhengnan according to the previous rhythm, gradually substituting him into the trap he set for him.


    When Yi Zhengnan reacted, it was too late, "It''s now!" Uchiha Tatsumi''s eyes lit up, and the Taishou in his hand slashed down vigorously.


    With only a "chuck", Yi Zhengnan''s fingers that had been resisting Uchiha Tatsuno''s long sword were cut off by Tatsuta forcibly.


    "Ah!" Yi Zhengnan yelled softly, and his figure suddenly retreated, and in an instant he retreated hundreds of meters, only to see that he was holding the injured hand with one hand and looking at Uchiha Tatsumi with unkind eyes.


    "My... my hand! You bastard, you bastard dare to hurt me, it''s unforgivable!" Yi Zhengnan muttered to himself, shaking all over, as if forcibly restraining something. .


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, I said a long time ago, that guy is a variable, not so easy to deal with, leave it to me, you can only defeat him if you give it to me earlier."


    In Yi Zhengnan''s mind, the voice of the devil is constantly tempting him, trying to let him let go of control of his body and let the devil control his body.


    "Get out of here!" Yi Zhengnan tried his best to restrain the devil''s temptation to himself, and the devil''s whisper, even if it was just a few casual words, also possessed deceptive power. If there is no extremely powerful restraining power, he will definitely become the devil''s puppet.


    I think at the beginning, Yi Zhengnan couldn''t resist the temptation of the devil and couldn''t help but sign a contract with him, and became his host, or his furnace, until it was too late for him to understand.


    To give up the contract is to give up his life. Naturally, it is impossible for Yi Zhengnan to give up his life.He can only step into the abyss under the bewitching of the devil. Now, he has a lot of resistance to the temptation of the devil, but almost all of it disappeared after he was injured. He almost did not suppress his body. That devil.


    "I have to solve my own business, that Uchiha Tatsu, I must tear him up and eat it bite by bite!" Yi Zhengnan roared in a hoarse voice.


    He suddenly raised his head, his eyes had already turned scarlet, and his eyes were full of bloodthirsty madness. At this moment, Yi Zhengnan was not far away from losing consciousness.


    He roared, and rushed at Uchiha Tatsuo once again. The injury from the chopped hand had recovered at this moment, and he could not see that this arm had been chopped off by Uchiha Tatsuta.


    Yi Zhengnan went crazy, but Uchiha Chen was not crazy. Seeing Yi Zhengnan''s crazy appearance, Chen''s brows relaxed a little.


    Since it''s a no-brainer, it''s easy to handle. The hooligans are not terrible, just because they are educated.


    There is really nothing to fear for a person who has lost the ability to think and acts only on the animal instinct of the body.


    Uchiha Chen didn''t understand why Yi Zhengnan became like this after being injured, but he didn''t have too many things to his advantage.


    "Xianfa¡¤Mu Dun¡¤Mu Dingbi!"


    Uchiha Tatsuhaka put up one block after another on Yi Zhengnan''s way forward.


    Sure enough, Yi Zhengnan didn''t even hide, and directly smashed Uchiha Chen''s wooden ingot wall, and continued to run towards him.


    I saw Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth wide, waved his hands and tried to tear Uchiha Chen to pieces, but how could Yi Zhengnan, who was caught in madness, hit Uchiha Chen, and was gently touched by Uchiha Chen One side avoided his attack.


    Yi Zhengnan was gasping for breath, the anger in his body was constantly rising, as if he wouldn''t stop until Uchiha Chen was smashed.


    Chapter VIII: The Real Demon


    Uchiha Tatsu looked at Yi Zhengnan, who was about to lose consciousness, with pity, as if he was looking at a fool.


    The poor guy, Sora has a strong body, but he doesn''t have a state of mind to match it. Under the bewitching of the devil, his power is completely dependent on swallowing others to reach the sky.


    Without a state of mind that matches it, you can''t control this power at all, and can only become a slave of power in the end.Fortunately, Uchiha Chen did not secretly delight in the period when his strength suddenly increased, but slowly began to settle.


    Thanks to the fact that this world didn¡¯t have anyone as strong as Chen before, Chen was able to survive this period steadily, especially when he returned to the period of World War Three, during which time he took two The little guy has traveled almost the entire Hokage World, and his strength has been accumulated bit by bit.


    Although the strength on the surface hasn''t made any progress, Chen understands that after returning from Loulan, he rarely says that he can beat more than three himself who have never been to Loulan.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but secretly thanked the system. If it weren''t for the system, his path of cultivation wouldn''t be so smooth.


    Uchiha Chen sneered and waved the sword in his hand to chop off Yi Zhengnan''s head with a single stab. However, it was this move that allowed the originally suppressed power in Yi Zhengnan to be vented.


    Yi Zhengnan, whose head was decapitated, did not die immediately. The decapitated head turned around and stared at Uchiha Tatsumi with scarlet eyes, because the vocal cords were chopped off. Make noise.


    But looking at his mouth shape, it seems that he can guess what he wants to say.


    "I must devour you!"


    "What the hell is this guy?" Uchiha Tatsu took a deep breath, and even if his head was chopped off, he could still jump around. Isn''t this guy immortal?


    Seeing Yi Zhengnan''s still shaking hands and feet, Uchihas Chen frowned slightly, waved the Taidao in his hand several times to chop it to pieces, and immediately sealed his hands and took a deep breath.


    "Xianfa¡¤Fire Escape¡¤Fire Extinguish!"


    The milky white flame covered Yi Zhengnan''s remnant body, and the high temperature in the center of the flame had even reached thousands of degrees. Under the burning of the flame, there was a constant crackling sound, and there was a faint smell of meat.


    Uchiha Tatsuo smiled coldly: "Now it depends on whether you die!"


    After the flames burned out, only a cloud of black ashes remained in front of Uchiha Tatsumi. With a light blow, they could slowly drift away with the wind.


    Uchiha Tatsun looked at the ashes blankly, and for a long while, he flicked the sword back to his waist, turned and left.


    At this moment, traces of jet black smoke suddenly emerged from the ashes, and a humanoid creature resembling Yi Zhengnan appeared behind Chen.


    "Tear...shred you! I want to shred you!" The humanoid opened his mouth and said dull words unconsciously.

 502 Naruto Power System Chapter 502

    Chen reacted in an instant, turned his head, and saw that he was like a group of souls, floating around. He had already lost his basic consciousness. He could only tell with the memory of his body''s instinct, and he couldn''t even attack again. .


    A strong man who can compare with Chen, and even slightly wins in a certain aspect, becomes a guy who is neither human nor ghost.


    In fact, it''s not that his strength is too weak, nor is Chen''s strength too strong. The two were originally between the first and the middle, but Chen has gradually improved his strength step by step after so many years of fighting and fighting.


    However, Yi Zhengnan¡¯s strength was originally completely inferior to Uchiha Tatsun, and even lower than Sasuke Naruto. It was probably barely equivalent to the level of Uchiha Madara Senjuma. This was the constant bewitching of the demons in his body. He eats talents to reach the strength.


    After devouring Liu Dao Xianren and Hui Ye Ji, although Yi Zhengnan''s strength has skyrocketed, if his mood is not enough to keep up, he will not be able to show his corresponding strength. He uses the adult''s weapon in a child''s way. , How could it be possible to beat Uchiha Tatsuo.


    Not to mention that the demon in his body has been pitting Yi Zhengnan all the time, giving Yi Zhengnan a cover openly and secretly. Originally, he would not fall into madness so easily, but the demon found that Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s system seems to be more suitable for training demon.


    Therefore, poor Yi Zhengnan can only be regarded as a furnace, falling into madness under the demon system step by step, becoming a victim of the battle between the two.


    "Do you want to tear him apart? Do you want to tear him apart?"


    "Tear him to pieces!" Yi Zhengnan''s unconscious soul body seemed to hear the call of the evil spirits from heaven or hell.No matter where the call came from, as long as it was able to make him tear Uchiha Tatsuu to pieces, everything was okay, even if it was to give his life.


    "Tear him to pieces, there is a price to pay to tear him up." That voice was still bewitching him, not treating him as an unconscious person.


    "Tear him to pieces, tear him up!" Yi Zhengnan was still talking unconsciously.


    "As long as you dedicate yourself to me, I will fulfill your wish for you. Don''t you just tear him apart? I will tear him into pieces! Jie Jie Jie Jie!"


    Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth, and didn''t know if he understood what he said, so he said softly: "Okay!"


    Suddenly, the world suddenly changed drastically.


    I saw the head of an evil spirit appearing in the sky, and he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with a ferocious smile and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi like a prey and laughed: "The deal is established!"


    There was a fierce roar from the entire sky, the evil ghost''s hideous head was getting closer and closer, and the people watching had already hid at this moment. This is no longer a battle that they can blend in. In the current situation, they are completely engaged. I don''t understand what''s wrong.


    Who is that evil spirit, or what is in Yi Zhengnan''s body? Even Naruto understands that this thing came out of Yi Zhengnan''s body, so after Uchiha Tatsu killed Yi Zhengnan A more terrifying thing appeared again?


    "So, what the hell is that thing?" Naruto stared at the sky blankly. At this moment, he didn''t dare to be careless anymore, whether it was Yi Zhengnan or Uchiha Tatsumi or the giant in front of him, which one Nothing he can resist, unless he draws his head to attract hatred.


    Obviously, that big guy''s goal is not himself, it is better to persuade him.Whirlpool counseling is not a shame.


    Chapter 844: The Devil''s Seizure


    The evil spirit stretched out his big hand to gather Yi Zhengnan''s soul and grabbed it, then put it in his mouth and chewed slowly.


    "Hey, hey." "I''ve been raising it for so long anyway, although the taste is not mellow, but forget it, just barely enough!" Soon the body of the evil spirit suddenly shrank, as if another Yi Zhengnan appeared in front of Chen.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, now it''s my turn." The evil spirit Jie Jie smiled and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi full of evil.


    "Your body is mine!" The evil spirit turned into a cloud of blue smoke and rushed over, making a gesture to enter Uchiha Chen''s body.


    "What?" Uchiha Chen was shocked. He just wanted to retreat, but at this moment he was shocked to find that he could no longer control his body. He stayed in place and lost control of his body.


    He can clearly sense all parts of his body, but he is unable to actively control his body. This feeling Chen is very clear. This is the power of coercion. Once upon a time, this was what Uchiha Chen was best at. Tricks.


    Unexpectedly, the wild goose would be pecked by the wild geese all the year round, and Uchiha Tatsuno did not expect that he would be suppressed to the point of being unable to move by force.


    I saw that ghost figure directly through Uchiha Tatsun''s figure, from Tatsun''s mouth into Tatsun''s body.


    "Uh..." After entering Chen''s body, the devil tried to control Chen''s body for the first time, which was different from his contract to dominate Yi Zhengnan.


    Yi Zhengnan¡¯s body simply cannot withstand the full power of a demon, so he can only pretend to be a system-like assistant, and sign a contract with Yi Zhengnan under the witness of the demon contract. This is also Yi Zheng The things that Nan''s previous hosts have experienced together.


    But Chen is different. His body is perfect. Under the influence of the transformation and restoration of the system and the influence of the Uchiha bloodline and the thousand hands bloodline, Chen has both a fairy body and a fairy eye. The combination of the two and the system transformation have already Become the most perfect body in this world.


    This body can fit whatever it is, which means that the fit of this body is perfect, which is why Chen can constantly exchange abilities without the body being affected.


    Once the devil takes over Chen''s body, then he is bound to return to his original peak state in a short time.


    "At that time...Jie Jie Jie Jie!" The evil spirit sneered, and constantly controlled his power to wander freely in Uchiha Tatsu''s meridians.


    "Ding, warning, there is an unknown object entering the host''s body, trying to forcibly control the host''s body, warning, warning, there is an unknown object..."


    System reminders kept coming in Uchiha''s ears, Chen wanted to respond, but the power of the demon was so overbearing that he couldn''t say a word until now.


    Uchihatatsu knelt on the ground weakly, supporting the ground with his hands, and exuding bursts of dark aura on his body. This dark aura slowly enveloped Uchihatatsu, as if he wanted to render him completely black.


    A little bit of black spread on Uchiha Tatsuo''s body, but in a blink of an eye, more than half of Uchiha Tatsuo''s body was occupied by black.


    The crowd was hiding behind and observing Uchiha Tatsu''s state quietly, and they were all startled by Uchiha Tatsu''s now hideous expression.


    I didn¡¯t expect that thing would be so powerful, it would directly occupy Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s body. From this look, it seemed to be the same as Madara¡¯s body was occupied by Kazuki before. Once black completely occupied Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s body, then this world would never There will be Uchiha Tatsumi.


    "Tatsun!" Sasuke yelled anxiously and wanted to step forward, but when he was about to step forward, Naruto grabbed him.


    "Sasuke, you have to calm down!"


    Sasuke turned his head and saw that everyone was looking at him with a worried look. How could he calm down anxiously: "That''s my only family, how can you calm down!"


    Sasuke yelled at Naruto.


    Naruto was taken aback, and immediately seemed to think of something, and smiled sadly: "You still have family, what about me?"


    As if talking about their pain, they suddenly fell silent.


    At this moment, Sakura''s voice interrupted the silence between the two of them: "Look at it!"


    Following his gaze, Uchiha Chen''s body changed little by little.


    "Ding, it is detected that the current host has been unable to complete system control independently, start the backup program, and the system will temporarily run actively. Ding, the backup program is started successfully, and the antivirus mode is turned on, and the antivirus mode is successfully turned on, and the antivirus starts... Failure, the target power level exceeds the limit of the current anti-virus program...


    Ding, open the anti-virus program self-upgrade mode, Ding, open the anti-virus program self-upgrade mode failed, insufficient points, insufficient energy, Ding, switch mode, open the temporary backup self-protection program, the opening is successful!"


    It wasn''t until this moment that Uchiha Tatsu felt that his body had returned to his control, but it didn''t take long for this feeling to be a sense of emptiness again.


    "What! What is in your body? Can it be out of my control?"


    Obviously, the devil originally didn''t know the existence of the system, but after taking control of part of Chen''s body, he had already noticed something wrong. The devil seemed a little surprised at this unstable factor out of his control.


    Since he had already controlled a part of Chen, the demon also acquired some of Chen''s memories, and the demon also learned about the function of the system.


    "A system that can redeem everything? I didn''t expect this kind of existence, hehehe~~ It''s a surprise, as long as I completely occupy this body, then this system will also be used by me. With the powerful functions of the system, I It¡¯s easy to recover to the heyday, even far better than before, when that time...hehehe~~"


    The evil spirit was a little panicked when he noticed the existence of the system at first, but he reacted as soon as he obtained the system information, his eyes flashed with golden light, and he snorted while controlling Uchiha Tatsumi''s body, and then he stretched out his hand and inserted it straight into his heart. .


    "Puff!" After Dangchen removed his hand, bright red blood spouted from his chest, "Jie Jie Jie, now, now I see what resistance you have, as long as you swallow you together, trust me. The power will definitely be restored to its peak! Maybe, you can touch that legendary realm!"


    "Ding, it is detected that the host''s current life is in extreme danger, the system''s autonomous repair program is started, the target heart, repairing begins...ding, repairing..."


    "Uh..." Even though Uchiha Tatsumi''s heart was pierced through the hole, the intense pain caused him to wake up again.


    Uchiha Chen barely controlled his body, stretched out his hand to clasp his throat continuously, and put his blood-stained hand into his throat, staining his entire mouth with blood.

 503 Naruto Power System Chapter 503

    "Get out of my body quickly!" Uchiha Tatsuro had a hideous face, and was trying his best to suppress the demon''s invasion, but only slowed down the demon''s offensive, but could not really restrain it.


    Although the devil''s erosion was slow, Chen couldn''t stop it, and could only slowly watch the evil ghost occupy his body step by step.


    Chapter 845: End


    By this time, Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s condition was already very worrying. He reluctantly took a breath, forced himself to calm down, contacted the system and said, ¡°System, what should I do now, what the hell is that ghost, how can I do it? Can you get out of trouble?"


    "Ding, answer the host. In the host''s body is a hell demon from a high plane. He has lost his body and is trying to seize the host''s body in order to restore his strength. The devil is born with the devil. Talent, with the current strength of the host, cannot break free."


    "Then what should I do now!" Uchiha Tatsuro shouted in his heart.


    "The host can exchange the power of the source of darkness and in turn swallow the devil."


    Obviously, the system also knows Chen''s current situation, so there is no nonsense, and the most effective way is directly given.


    Originally, this exchange option didn''t exist. After all, the current plane can''t touch the source of darkness, but the devil tried to infiltrate the possession system, and the system opened the high plane exchange panel in advance to have this thing.


    Uchiha Tatsumi was overjoyed, and subconsciously wanted to exchange the source of darkness, speaking of thanks to the devil, without him, how could the system open the high plane exchange panel in advance?


    "Ding, the redemption failed, the redemption points are insufficient, please try again."


    "Fuck, don''t let the system drop the chain here. You can watch and take points or something. If there is anything you want, give me all the points. Give me all the things you want to convert into points. Exchange from the source of darkness!" Uchiha Tatsuno spoke hoarsely, he was about to be unable to hold on now.


    "Ding, the host''s strong desire to survive is detected, and the permission is activated. After the redemption starts, all points will be cleared. May I ask the host to redeem it."


    "Yes, yes, give it to you, give it to you, and redeem it quickly, I can''t hold it anymore, don''t ask me these questions in the future!" Uchiha Tatsuno yelled, and he didn''t even want to choose the redeem directly. .


    The system clears all points on Chen''s body, but Chen doesn''t care at all. You can earn points anytime, but there is only one fate. How can you earn points if you have no fate?


    "Ding, the exchange is open, the exchange is successful! The Dark Source has been issued, please check it with the host."


    Chen only felt an unparalleled power in his body. Feeling the surging power, he once again suppressed the devil.


    "What should I do now?" Chen couldn''t help asking after suppressing the demon firmly.


    "As long as the host swallows the demon''s consciousness with a source of darkness."


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, want to devour me? Don''t think about it! I was the only one who swallowed others!" At this moment, Uchiha Tatsumi''s aura that belonged to the devil suddenly rose.


    "Ding... a strong resistance from the devil is detected, and the forced mode is activated..."


    The system once again forcibly suppressed, but both Uchiha Tatsu and the system understood that there was not much time left for them.


    "Die to me!" Uchiha Tatsuro roared. In the world of consciousness, Tatsuki swallowed the demon with the strength he had just gained, and bit her tightly and refused to let go.


    "This is the power of the source of darkness! Damn, you even have this kind of thing, bastard! Let me go!" In the consciousness space, the demon was struggling constantly, but no matter how hard he struggles, there is no way to escape.


    Don''t know if the devil is desperate or what, he took a deep breath and said coldly: "Want to swallow me? Then we will die together!"


    With that, the breath of the devil kept expanding.


    "No, he''s going to blew himself up!" Chen lied in his heart and used his greatest strength to completely swallow him at the last moment when the devil was about to blew up.


    Although it succeeded, the power of the demon was not so easy to absorb. Because he had swallowed the power of the six immortals and Kaguya Ji, plus the power ran away when he blew up before, Chen''s situation is not good now.


    Uchiha Tatsu opened his mouth and spouted blood."Tatsun!" Sasuke and Naruto shouted at the same time.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Uchiha Chen took a sigh of relief, and wanted to take me, but God wouldn¡¯t take me. How could I die here and suppress me!


    Uchiha Chen tried hard to suppress the power in his body, but the remaining power of the demon was too huge and too violent, and even his own power began to riot, and the energy had run out of control.


    The power in Chen''s body kept pouring, lightning and thunder, landslides and violent winds roared, his body began to twist, and the power left behind after the continuous burst of power all over his body began to be disordered.


    With Chen as the center, trees continue to emerge from the ground, black flames symbolizing destruction appear out of thin air, and continue to spread to the surroundings, and more small black holes swallow everything around.


    The tree world is born, the sky is shining black, and the divine power space unconsciously activates itself, and the place with a radius of one thousand meters centered on him becomes a land of purgatory.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Be careful, the power of his whole body has been out of control, it is dangerous here, let''s get out of here quickly!"


    The onlookers Konoha felt this almost god-like power, and for fear of being affected, they had to stay away from Uchiha.


    In a short while, as Chen''s power ran away, a huge crack appeared in the sky out of thin air. At the moment when the crack formed, it was surprisingly attractive. The crack was like a bottomless black hole in the surrounding space. Everything sucks over.


    The woods, lightning, black flames, and rocks caused by the birth of the tree world are constantly being drawn into the cracks, just like a doomsday scene.


    And Uchiha Tatsu who is standing under the rift is even more difficult to escape. This is a manifestation of Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s power that this world cannot accommodate. The space black hole continues to suck up the matter of this world, and countless residues are sucked into by the space black hole. Was annihilated in the black hole.


    And Uchiha Tatsu was also slowly drawn into the black hole due to being in the center of the black hole in space.


    "Tatsun!" The crowd could only shout loudly, trying to call Uchiha Tatsu back.


    It seems that he heard the calls of everyone, Uchiha Tatsu opened his eyes in a daze, and finally took a nostalgic look at the world, and suddenly he was shocked, thinking that Ino was still in his space.


    Although he was about to reach his limit, he was also aware of his situation at this time. Although he felt the dangerous message from the space-time crack behind him, he was unable to resist now.


    He didn''t know, once he was sucked in by the crack, he still didn''t know what kind of crisis he would encounter, but the destruction revealed from the crack would definitely be more fortunate to be sucked in. He couldn''t let Ino meet with him.


    Fighting for the last bit of sanity and regaining a little control, Chen found Ino in his own space and instantly teleported her to a distance. After all this, Chen''s consciousness fell into a trance again, just less than a second At the time, Chen lost control of his body again, and he couldn''t do it to send other people out of the space.


    Seeing a figure being thrown over, Konoha who had been observing Uchiha Tatsuo immediately noticed it and recognized the figure''s identity.


    "Ino!"


    Kozakura yelled, jumped quickly, hugged Ino, who was already in a coma, and gave Uchiha Tatsumi with complicated eyes.


    "Goodbye¡­"


    Seeing that Ino was rescued, Tatsun¡¯s only remaining consciousness was relieved, and then he fell into a coma, and was completely drawn in by the black hole of space. What Tatsun didn¡¯t see was that after he fell into a coma, the corner of Ino¡¯s eyes fell clearly. A drop of crystal tears.


    With the disappearance of Uchiha Tatsumi, the world is also undergoing self-repair. It didn''t take long for the space-time cracks to shrink and finally disappear. Everyone in Konoha looked at each other. The previous scene left an indelible impression on them. At this time, they no longer know how to express their feelings.


    As if the whole world fell into peace.


    At the same time, after Chen was sucked into the cracks of time and space, an unknown energy was constantly attacking his body, as if to break him down into powder...


    "Ding, the abnormal flow of space turbulence is detected, and the life of the host will be threatened. May I ask whether the self-protection mode is turned on..."


    For a long time, no one answered.


    "May I open the self-protection mode..."


    "Detecting that the host is falling asleep, the self-protection mode is automatically turned on, and the self-protection mode is on..."


    "Ding, the startup failed, the system energy is insufficient, start the backup plan."

 504 Naruto Power System Chapter 504

    The system is trying to protect Uchiha Tatsu, but the power of the system is limited. No matter what it is, it follows the principle of equivalent exchange. The same is true for the system. Without enough points, without enough energy, the system cannot be in space. To protect Uchiha Tatsumi in the turbulence, he can only find another way.


    There is a rule in the program of the system, that is, if there is a danger between the system and the host, then the system will change to protect the safety of the host at its own expense.


    In the turbulent flow of the vast space, only Uchiha Tatsu was alone in the chaos of nothingness. Gradually, Uchiha Tatsuno''s body began to glow with a bright white light.


    "Ding, the backup program is successfully opened, and the strong system subsystem program will serve you..."


    In the entire turbulence of time and space, things with entities are undoubtedly the most dangerous, because anything that has been in the turbulence for a long time will be torn into powder by this terrifying energy, and Chen has fallen into a coma at this time, don¡¯t know what Time can wake up, once the system''s energy is exhausted and no longer provides protection, Nachen''s fate is to be transformed into nothingness by the power of space.


    Although this emptiness is terrifying, it can turn everything into nothingness, but the damage to the invisible existence of the soul is much lower than the damage to the entity.


    In other words, if it is an entity, it will take a minute to turn into nothingness, and then it will take a hundred minutes or more for the existence of the soul.


    Therefore, under the unavoidable circumstances, the system can only prepare with two hands, peeling Chen''s soul from the body and splitting it into two.


    It focuses on protecting Chen''s soul. As long as the soul is still there and the body is gone, the system can still find a body for Chen, but if the soul is gone, there will be nothing.


    The system exhausted all energy, wrapping Chen''s physical body with energy for protection, and at the same time deriving a subsystem to protect Chen''s soul.


    After doing all of this, the system exhausted all its energy and fell into a deep sleep.


    In the turbulent flow of the void, only the sound of the system reverberates here. If there is anyone here, you will find that Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s physical body is continuing to drift with the space turbulence, while the other side is different from Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s body. The soul that came out broke through the turbulence of the void under the guidance of the subsystem and fell into the unknown world.


    Chapter VIII: Sun Wuchen


    In the vast universe, a meteor quickly passes by. If someone can see clearly, they can see that it is not a meteor, but a circular spaceship.


    Whoosh!


    The spacecraft ejected high-speed energy and flew towards the planet named "Earth" at an astonishing speed.


    ...


    At this time, on the earth, an old man with a hat was tossing and jumping in the woods, looking for food.


    This old man is no one else, but Sun Wufan, a powerful old man.


    From a distance, Monkey King saw something similar to a meteorite fall.


    boom!


    A violent voice sounded, and a gust of wind passed.


    The old man was curious, and hurried over quickly, seeing the spaceship still smoking.


    "What is this?"


    Sun Wufan was curious, and hurried to the spaceship, looking at the spaceship curiously.


    scold!


    Just when Monkey King approached the spaceship, the spaceship opened suddenly.


    I saw two newborn children lying in it, one wailing loudly, while the other was sucking his fingers and looking at Monkey King.


    What''s even more amazing is that these two kids have a hairy tail.


    "This...this shouldn''t be a human child, I''ll leave it alone, if it''s a monster, it''s not good."


    Sun Wufan was about to turn around and leave, but stopped again and shook his head helplessly.


    "Hey, that''s it. After all, they are two small beings. Naturally, they can''t just disappear like this."


    After that, Sun Wufan slowly hugged the two little things.


    It''s also strange to say that after Sun Gohan hugged these two little guys, the little guy who was crying loudly before stopped crying, and the two little guys stared at Sun Wufan without fear.


    "Hehe, it seems that you are also destined to me, then I will take you two away to raise them."


    After speaking, Monkey King quickly took the two little guys to his residence and put them on the bed.


    "I should give these two little guys a name, but I don''t know who their parents are. In that case, let them follow my last name." Sun Gohan looked down at the two little guys.


    He pointed at the little guy who was crying before, and said aloud, "You are called Monkey King." He pointed at the other one, "You are called Monkey King."


    "Okay, Wukong, Wuchen, you two should take a good rest, and I''ll find food for you." After that, Sun Wufan closed the door and left quickly.


    It''s not that Monkey King ignored the safety of the two little guys, but because this place is very safe, and there will be no beasts or outsiders coming.


    ...


    "What...what''s wrong with this? What''s my ability? What about the blood wheel eyes? How come it disappeared, I...have become a child again?" Ye Chen looked at his little hands in surprise, his immature face showing depression Looks like, "Don''t you think that, I did everything in vain?"


    As he was thinking about it, some fragments of memory began to emerge in Ye Chen''s mind.


    Huiye, Liudao Madara, the devil, and the last space crack.


    Ye Chen remembered everything.


    In order for me to survive, has the system fallen asleep?And all my abilities in the Naruto World have disappeared?


    Despite the dissatisfaction in his heart, all this has already happened, and Ye Chen can only choose to accept it.


    At this moment, Sun Wufan had already returned with food, and began to cook for Sun Wukong and Ye Chen.


    ...


    Under Sun Wufan''s careful care, Sun Wukong and Ye Chen thrive.


    A few years later, Sun Wukong and Ye Chen are already five years old, because these two temperaments are special, and with the teachings of Sun Wufan, these two men are also very strong now.


    boom!boom!boom!


    At this time, the two were fighting in the woods, and the two small fists slammed together quickly.


    Although what Sun Wufan gave to the two was the same, but because Ye Chen had already lived a lifetime, he understood a lot, so his strength was higher than that of Monkey King.


    Whoosh!


    Ye Chen speeded up fiercely, kicked Monkey King''s butt, and kicked him to the ground directly.


    "Well, it hurts, Wu Chen, why are you making such a heavy hand?" Monkey King rubbed his sore butt, and looked at Ye Chen complaining.


    Ye Chen also likes this younger brother who grew up together since childhood, especially Ye Chen knows Sun Wukong''s character well and knows that he is a very kind person.


    Ye Chen stretched out his hand to pull Monkey King up, with a faint smile on his face, "Wukong, you have to work hard, otherwise I will be pulled down too much later, I don''t care about you."


    Hearing Ye Chen''s words, Sun Wukong roused his spirit and stood up abruptly from the ground. Before Ye Chen could speak, he began to train.

 505 Naruto Power System Chapter 505

    "This..." Seeing Monkey King''s actions, Ye Chen was also a little helpless, but he also saw Monkey King''s pursuit of power, even above everything else, so he didn''t say anything to stop Monkey King.


    Huh huh!


    Sun Wufan hurried over with food and saw Sun Wukong who was training and Ye Chen standing beside him, and asked aloud: "Ye Chen, why don''t you train?"


    "I, I think this kind of training is too small for me. I want to change to another training method. For the time being, I haven''t found a more suitable training method." Ye Chen took the food in Sun Wufan''s hand. Reply while eating.


    In fact, why Ye Chen didn''t know the training method, but he knew that this time should be to go to Guixian to train, so he said this.


    Listening to Ye Chen''s words, Sun Wufan smiled slightly, sat next to Ye Chen, called Monkey King over, and the three of them sat together.


    Sun Wufan said mysteriously, "Wu Chen, Wu Kong, do you want to get a better training method?"


    "miss you!"


    "miss you!"


    The two replied in unison, and Monkey King''s eyes lit up, staring at Monkey King.


    "Then you should eat first. After eating, I will take you to a place that can help you quickly improve your strength."


    Monkey King pretended to be mysterious and said to the two little guys.


    Huh!Huh!


    While he was talking, Monkey King and Monkey King had already started to eat like a game.


    Looking at these two little guys, a smile appeared on Monkey King''s face.


    Teacher Wu Tian, ??these two little guys are left to you to teach. With my ability, I can''t teach them anything.


    Sure enough, Sun Wufan was also going to send the Sun Wuchen and the two to Guixianren, Teacher Wu Tian, ??to practice.


    When Sun Wuchen was eating, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Sun Wufan. There was a strange expression in his eyes, but the expression disappeared in a flash.


    Chapter 847: The Glory of the Full Moon


    "Grandpa Gohan, what day is today?" Sun Wuchen suddenly asked such a question without end.


    The Monkey King on the side was also visibly stunned after hearing it. He glanced at Sun Wuchen and then replied aloud, "It should be fifteen today. Speaking of which, time flies."


    what?Today is fifteen?


    Sun Wuchen was shocked and looked at the afterglow of the setting sun. Without a word, he pulled the Monkey King beside him and ran wildly.


    "Wu Chen, you...what are you doing, I haven''t finished eating yet."


    Being so pulled by Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong was puzzled.


    "Don''t ask so much, just follow me."


    Although Sun Wufan didn''t know what was going on, he was fast, and quickly followed the two little guys, galloping all the way. He also wanted to see what Sun Wuchen was going to do.


    Soon, under the leadership of Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong was taken back into the house.


    Sun Wuchen looked at Monkey King nervously and urged him,


    "In any case, you don''t want to go out tonight, you know?"


    "Why? Wu Chen, don''t we have to train every night?"


    Shaking his tail behind him, Monkey King asked innocently.


    Bang!


    Sun Wuchen knocked a chestnut on Sun Wukong''s head.


    "Where are there so many questions, today''s training is cancelled, so you can stay in the room with peace of mind."


    Others may not know, but Sun Wuchen knows that today is the fifteen full moon, and Sun Wukong will transform into an uncontrolled gorilla due to the influence of the full moon. The strength is terrifying, but we are not the enemy.


    Not only that, Sun Wufan will also be trampled to death by the giant Monkey King.


    In the past few years, Sun Wuchen has developed a deep affection with Sun Wufan. He naturally will not let Sun Wufan die like this, so he is preventing Sun Wukong from being photographed by the full moon, of course, and himself .


    Looking at the wagging tail behind him, Sun Wuchen knew that he was also a Saiyan and could not be illuminated by moonlight either.


    Gohan, who had been standing next to him, saw this scene with a deep puzzled expression in his eyes.


    "Wu Chen, what the hell is going on? You have been nervous since just now."


    Hearing Sun Wufan''s question, Sun Wuchen slowly stood up and walked to another room.


    After the two walked into the room, Sun Wuchen closed the door, and then whispered to Sun Wufan, "Grandpa Gohan, do you remember when I asked you what day is today?"


    "Yeah, since you knew that today is fifteen, you started to be nervous, could it be said, is there any difference today?"


    "Neither Goku nor I are from Earth. We came from a place called the Saiyan Planet. We are all Saiyans. After being illuminated by the moonlight of the full moon, the Saiyans will become unconscious but with amazing fighting power. Gorilla, and today is the full moon."


    Sun Wuchen slowly told Sun Wufan all the Saiyan settings in his memory.


    After hearing these words, Sun Wufan was stunned, looking at the Sun Wuchen in front of him in shock.


    "Wu Chen, these... how did you know?"


    Compared to the Saiyan things, Sun Wufan is even more curious about how Sun Wuchen knew about these things.


    It is said that Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong came to the earth together and were raised by Sun Wufan alone. It makes no sense that Sun Wuchen knew, but Sun Wukong did not know at all.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Just a few days ago, all of these things appeared in my mind."


    Faced with this problem, Sun Wuchen chose to lie, because he really couldn''t explain this matter, so he couldn''t tell Sun Wufan that he had traveled here. How could Sun Wufan accept it.


    Listening to Sun Wuchen''s explanation, Sun Wufan did not delve into it.


    Since it is not a person from a planet, maybe this is the special ability of Saiyan.


    The matter was so serious that Sun Wufan had to be more cautious.


    "Well, Wu Chen, you will accompany Wukong to train in the room for a while, otherwise Wukong will not be so honest."


    Listening to Sun Wufan''s words, Sun Wuchen nodded, turned around and opened the door and walked out.


    But when he just opened the door, the whole person was stunned.


    Monkey King, gone!


    "Grandpa Gohan, Goku is gone!" Sun Wuchen told Sun Wufan about this immediately.

 506 Naruto Power System Chapter 506

    "what?!"


    Monkey King was also taken aback, staring at the empty house and froze in place.


    "Grandpa Gohan, let''s go out and find Goku first. It''s still early, so it should be fine."


    "I''ll go find it, Wu Chen, you stay in the house, no matter what happens, don''t go out."


    While talking, Monkey King had already stepped out of the house.


    "This Wukong will really cause trouble."


    Sun Wuchen looked at the back of Sun Wufan''s departure with a worried expression on his face.


    ...


    "Huh, that fellow Wu Chen, don¡¯t let me come out for training. If I don¡¯t train, when will I catch him?" Monkey King walked on the forest path and said to himself, "I just want to train, and I want you Can''t find me."


    This time, Sun Wukong didn''t go to the place where they often train, but found a place that was fairly hidden to train secretly.


    Hey!Roar!


    Monkey King waved his small fists and kicked his feet, and began to train seriously.


    As time passed, the sun had completely set, and the moon had climbed up quietly.


    ...


    Monkey King was running wildly in the woods at this time. He had found the place where the Monkey King and the two often trained, and he didn''t see Monkey King.


    "Goku, where did you go?"


    Just as Sun Wufan was anxiously searching, a deafening voice sounded.


    Ouch!


    Then, a huge figure appeared not far from Monkey King.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing this scene, Sun Wufan knew that this is what Sun Wuchen said before.


    Regardless of three seven twenty one, he used his fastest speed and ran towards Monkey King.


    At this time, Monkey King transformed into a giant ape a few meters high and began to wreak havoc in the woods.


    The sound of''Boom Boom'' is endless.


    It wasn''t just Sun Wufan, Sun Wuchen who was in the house saw this scene.


    "Well, Wukong is''apeized''."


    When Sun Wuchen saw this scene, he was very anxious. He knew that the "Ape-formed" Monkey King was indifferent to the enemy, and Monkey King would never act on Monkey King. If this goes on, Monkey King will still die. Everything he did before It was in vain.


    "No, I must stop this! Grandpa Gohan must not die here!"


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen ignored the brilliance of the full moon outside, opened the door and ran quickly in the direction of Monkey King.


    Chapter 848: Controllable Apeization


    Sun Wuchen hurriedly left the house, but he had forgotten one thing, that is, he... also could not be illuminated by moonlight, because he was too worried about Sun Wukong''s side and he had completely forgotten it.


    When he first walked out of the house, a strange feeling instantly filled Sun Wuchen.


    The useless tail swaying behind him began to sway quickly, and a strange energy began to fill Sun Wuchen''s whole body.


    Boom!Boom!


    Sun Wuchen''s heart also began to beat violently, and even his entire chest was expanding and contracting to a degree visible to the naked eye.


    "This...it''s awful, I''m going to start to ape!"


    It wasn''t until this time that Sun Wuchen remembered the matter, but it was too late, and the ape transformation had already begun. Even if he hurried back into the house now, it would not help.


    Puff!


    Because of this sudden energy, Sun Wuchen fell directly to the ground, looking straight at the moon in the sky.


    In an instant, Sun Wuchen''s body began to expand rapidly, and his arms, arms, and his whole body were all expanding at an exaggerated speed.


    Click!


    The clothes on Sun Wuchen''s body were all burst open, and the thick hair spread over Sun Wuchen''s body, and the more his eyes became blood red at this time.


    Ouch!


    With a loud cry, Sun Wuchen also completely transformed into a huge ape with a huge figure, thick limbs, and a swaying tail behind him.


    The two blood-red eyes shone red like light bulbs.


    But what is strange is that there are some black eyes in this red color. This is completely different from Monkey King¡¯s apeization. You must know that Monkey King¡¯s apeization, but his eyes are red and he completely loses himself, but Sun Wuchen¡¯s ape Hua is slightly different from him.


    Monkey King was rushing towards Monkey King, when he suddenly saw that Monkey King near the house had also become ape, and he frowned.


    "The matter is serious now, how can I take care of two people at the same time?" Monkey King looked at Monkey King, then looked at Monkey King, after thinking about it, decided to go to the nearest Monkey King first.


    Soon, Monkey King came to the vicinity of Monkey King, stood in front of him, and shouted at him, "Goku, it''s me, Grandpa Gohan, you can recall it quickly!"


    It''s a pity that Monkey King couldn''t hear this at all, waving a huge fist, and hitting Monkey King.


    Naturally, Monkey King wouldn''t be hit so easily, and his figure dodged, avoiding Monkey King''s attack.


    boom!


    Monkey King''s punch hit the ground directly, and a huge crater appeared on the ground. The dust was flying, and the debris was flying.


    After a miss, Monkey King''s attack did not stop, and he raised his foot and stepped on Monkey King.


    If this foot is stepped on, let alone one Monkey King, even ten Monkey Kings will definitely be trampled to death.


    However, Monkey King was not built, and he would never be hit by such an easy attack.


    Huh!


    Monkey King''s figure flickered, and he avoided Monkey King''s foot.


    However, after Monkey''s transformation, not only did Monkey''s power become stronger, but also his speed and combat experience were greatly improved.


    Seeing Monkey King avoiding this kick, he immediately waved and swept over.

 507 Naruto Power System Chapter 507

    The huge palm with the whistling wind covered Sun Wufan''s whole person in it. The speed of this attack was extremely fast, and the timing of the attack was strange and sudden.


    It was no longer possible for Monkey King to escape this punch.


    "Am I going to die here? It''s nothing more, these two little guys are grown up, they shouldn''t need my care, but I am still a little worried about them."


    In front of such a palm, Sun Wufan gave up, stood still, slowly closed his eyes, and waited for death to come.


    boom!


    The expected palm did not fall, but a violent wind blew by.


    Sun Wufan opened his eyes in surprise, and saw two huge apes holding each other with their hands and starting to wrestle.


    "Is this... is it Wu Chen?" Monkey King looked at the other ape and asked aloud in confusion.


    "Grandpa Gohan, it''s me." Sun Wuchen waved his hand to beat Sun Wukong back and replied aloud.


    Hearing the familiar voice of Monkey King, Monkey King sighed heavily, "Huh, fortunately, Wuchen is sober, otherwise I really don''t know what to do, but then again, this Saiyan is ape , It''s really exaggerated."


    Seeing Monkey King and Monkey King in the battle, he murmured helplessly.


    On the other hand, Sun Wuchen''s side, because his strength has always been higher than that of Monkey King, even after being transformed into ape, his strength must be higher than Monkey King.


    Because of this, he was able to steadily suppress the monkey-shaped Monkey King.


    But just suppressing it is not a solution.


    After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen finally decided to knock Sun Wukong unconscious first. Only in this way can it be possible to completely control the violent Sun Wukong.


    call!


    There was a blast of breaking wind, and Sun Wuchen slammed a fist toward Sun Wukong''s face.


    boom!


    Two huge fists collided, and another gust of wind rose.


    Just when Sun Wukong blocked the attack, Sun Wuchen''s body moved, slid sideways, close to Sun Wukong''s body, and at the same time swung a punch quickly, the target was also Sun Wukong''s head.


    boom!


    The punch hit hard, and Monkey King''s body staggered and fell into a coma.


    Although Monkey King was aiming at Monkey King''s head, he still had a sense of measure, just to knock Monkey King unconscious and not yet hurt him.


    After being unconscious, Monkey King''s body looked like a deflated ball, shrinking rapidly until it became normal.


    Seeing Monkey King returning to normal, Monkey King took a sigh of relief, but when he saw Monkey King''s appearance, he was a little worried because he couldn''t knock Monkey King unconscious.


    "Wu Chen, what do you... do? Do you have to stay in this state all the time?" Monkey King asked him suspiciously.


    Hearing Sun Wufan¡¯s question, Sun Wuchen slowly shook his head.


    "I... should be able to change back, give me some time."


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen dropped his hands on his sides naturally, and his blood-red eyes slowly closed.


    Sun Wuchen, think about the affection between you, Grandpa Gohan and Sun Wukong. You will never be dominated by this force.


    Sun Wuchen cheered himself up in his mind, wanting to fight against the mysterious and unfamiliar power.


    After a period of time, Sun Wuchen''s body trembled fiercely, and his body shrank rapidly, just like the previous Sun Wukong, until he finally returned to normal.


    Chapter VIII: Departure


    "Huh, it''s really... not easy." Sun Wuchen sat down on the ground, panting heavily, and said aloud.


    Seeing Monkey King''s appearance, Monkey King slowly sighed, "It''s finally over. I thought I was going to die in Wukong''s hands."


    Speaking of this matter, Sun Wufan was also a little scared. If Sun Wuchen didn''t make the move just now, maybe he was already a corpse.


    Sun Wuchen glanced at him and thought in his heart: "Fortunately, I caught up at the last minute, otherwise, Grandpa Gohan will die in the hands of Monkey King."


    "Grandpa Gohan, let''s go back first. Wukong''s situation should be stabilized and there won''t be any problems." Sun Wuchen''s body was a little weak, and it was a little laborious to stand up.


    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Sun Wufan nodded, walked to Sun Wukong''s side, picked him up with one hand, and turned around and asked, "Can you...can you hold on? If it doesn''t work, I will hold you back. "


    Naturally, Sun Wuchen could also see that Sun Wuchen was already very weak at this time. When fighting against the ape transformation, Sun Wuchen not only consumed a lot of physical energy, but also consumed astonishing mental energy.


    Although Sun Wuchen was already fighting Weiwei at this time and was about to fall down at any time, after hearing Sun Wufan''s question, he still refused.


    "I''m fine, Grandpa Gohan, I can hold on for a while."


    While speaking, Sun Wuchen had already walked slowly towards the house.


    Looking at Sun Wuchen''s back, Sun Wuchen nodded, and couldn''t help but admire Sun Wuchen''s strong character.


    Although this little guy is very young, his perseverance and resilience are not comparable to ordinary people.


    ...


    Soon, the three people returned to the house. After Sun Wufan put Sun Wukong on the bed, he came to Sun Wuchen''s side, patted him on the shoulder, and asked aloud: "Wuchen, about Saiya People, what else do you know? Is there anything else that needs attention."


    After hearing Sun Wufan''s question, Sun Wuchen slowly shook his head and said to him, "For the time being, I know so much, maybe because I am too young, and other things will not be known until later. "


    In fact, Sun Wuchen knew a lot about Saiyans, but it was not the time to talk about these things, so he chose to lie to Sun Wufan.


    Listening to Monkey King¡¯s answer, Monkey King nodded slowly.


    "Wu Chen, thanks to you today, are you tired? Hurry up and rest. Tomorrow I will take you to see Master Wutian and let him teach you, Master Wutian, but it¡¯s amazing, even me. , Also his apprentice."


    When talking about Wu Tian, ??Sun Wufan''s face gradually showed a proud look. It could be seen that Sun Wufan still believed in Wu Tian''s strength.


    How could Sun Wuchen not know that squinting old man, it''s just that he now pretends not to know in order to avoid unnecessary doubts.


    "That''s great, Grandpa Gohan, you can rest early too."


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen fell directly on the bed and fell asleep deeply.


    I have to say that the Apehua station today has consumed a lot of Sun Wuchen. If it weren''t because he was a traverser with amazing mental power, he might be brain dead.


    Monkey King looked at the two little guys lying there sleeping fast and sighed.


    "These two little guys are really not ordinary people, maybe only Teacher Wu Tian can really teach them well."


    Monkey King turned around and left the room between them.


    Early the next morning, Monkey King woke up early, stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, and asked in a puzzled voice, "Wu Chen, what happened to me? Why do I think my head hurts. "


    Listening to Monkey King''s words, Monkey King was in a moment of integrity. He suddenly stood up from the bed, ran to the front of Monkey King, and punched Monkey King in the face.

 508 Naruto Power System Chapter 508

    oom!


    Monkey King was directly hit by the punch and flew out, hitting the door heavily.


    "Wu Chen, you... are you crazy? Why are you hitting me?"


    Sun Wukong rubbed his painful face and questioned Sun Wuchen very annoyed.


    "Do you know that because you were disobedient yesterday, Grandpa Gohan almost died in your hands?" Sun Wuchen walked up to Sun Wukong, reached out and grabbed his collar, and asked fiercely.


    "Huh?" Sun Wukong was stunned when he was asked by Sun Wuchen, and looked at him stupidly, "You said, I almost killed Grandpa Gohan? No way, Grandpa Gohan was so good to me, how could I be? Kill him, and I''m not Gohan''s opponent either."


    Obviously, Monkey King didn''t believe Sun Wuchen''s words at all.


    "Wukong, you..." Sun Wuchen was about to tell him about the Saiyans. He suddenly thought of something. He stopped and sighed helplessly. "Anyway, if you don''t listen to me in the future, it''s not a fight. It''s as simple as one punch."


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen turned around and walked out of the house.


    Looking at Sun Wuchen''s back, Sun Wukong snorted dissatisfiedly, and muttered in his mouth: "I can''t beat you by relying on me, so I bullied me like that. Hmph, when I surpass you one day, I will bully you too! "


    Just when Monkey King was grumbling, Monkey King walked out and reached out and patted Monkey King''s head, "Goku, get ready. We are going to see Master Wu Tian soon. I will let him teach you. , Your strength can definitely be greatly improved."


    As soon as he heard more training, Monkey King''s eyes lit up and he jumped up happily.


    "It''s great, it''s great, so I won''t be bullied by that fellow Sun Wuchen again!"


    Listening to Monkey King''s words, Monkey King was also a little helpless, and led Monkey King out of the house.


    The three simply ate something and headed towards the sea.


    Wu Tian lived on a small island in the sea. Although the place was small, Wu Tian was also happy in it.


    "Wu Kong, Wu Chen, you must remember that no matter what Teacher Wu Tian says, you must listen to him, don''t make him angry, otherwise, if he doesn''t teach you, I can''t help it."


    Monkey King looked at the two little guys and warned them aloud.


    Listening to Monkey King¡¯s words, Monkey King nodded fiercely.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa Gohan, I will be very obedient, because I want to become stronger, and I am stronger than Wu Chen!"


    While speaking, Sun Wukong did not forget to glance at Sun Wuchen, as if he had regarded him as an enemy.


    Regarding Monkey King''s attitude, Monkey King just smiled faintly, without comment.


    Chapter 850: Exercise the Tail


    The journey to the south is far away, even the knowledgeable Sun Wuchen must be careful.To Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong is just a drag oil bottle.


    In fact, both of them are children''s bodies, reincarnated into Monkey King''s brothers. Sun Wuchen has more thoughts in his heart, but because of too many experiences, his and Monkey King''s insights are completely different.


    Seeing that guy jumped up and down like a monkey, Sun Wuchen didn''t have this idea. Now there is only one thing that needs to be done, exercise his tail.


    He has a peculiar ability that can be controlled, but the tail is still the weakness of the Saiyan, and it must be exercised as soon as possible.


    When Sun Wuchen was walking, he finally found what he wanted, which turned out to be a big rock.


    The stone weighed about one hundred catties, and Sun Wuchen took a rope directly and tied it to the stone.


    "Wu Chen, what do you want to do?"


    Monkey King didn''t know what his brother thought. He was not as active and active as he was along the way, and he always looked unpredictable.


    Always a child, the violent resentment in Sun Wukong''s heart, in fact, quickly disappeared, but there is still a trace of the idea of ??competing with Sun Wuchen, which is a deep-rooted belief of the Saiyans.


    Sun Wuchen smiled mysteriously. After giving birth to the rope, he wrapped his tail around the rope and tried to take a step forward. A feeling of weakness and severe pain instantly passed from the tail.


    "what!"


    Sure enough, the Saiyan tail is their biggest weakness.


    Sun Wuchen felt his body feel sore and weak as soon as he exerted his force.


    The guy Sun Wukong also washed away his thoughts of winning, and just like Sun Wuchen, he used his strength and immediately fell to the ground sorely.


    "Wu Chen, are you crazy? How can you walk with your tail on the rock?"


    Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to pay attention to him, just like that, the two of them walked forward in this way, with one tail of Sun Wuchen wrapped around the rope, pulling a stone weighing almost 200 kilograms.


    The speed of their walking a day, due to Monkey King''s choice becomes slower and slower, almost a day can only walk a few kilometers distance, reaching the southern island is nowhere in sight, but with the efforts of Monkey King, they are getting faster and faster.


    The weight of the stone still made him a little unacceptable, and even the tail almost felt like being torn off, absolutely painful.


    But after walking a few steps, he could gradually feel the tyrannical and powerful power. This kind of tail cannot be lost. After directly apeizing, the power is extremely strong.


    If they lose their tails, Saiyans will become incomplete. This is what they are born with.


    After walking for a while, they had stopped to rest. Monkey King ran and jumped, killing a big dinosaur next to him, then dragged it over, and the two had a beautiful barbecue.


    Some things of Sun Wuchen have been lost, but cooking this kind of thing is always more knowledgeable than Monkey King. He collected some spices from the surroundings and put them directly on the dead beast. The aroma overflowed during the barbecue, making Monkey King drool. .


    "Wu Chen, what is this? It smells so good?"


    "It''s only food. It can only be called dry food, but it is this kind of food that makes people incredibly delicious in cooking."


    Sun Wuchen said lightly, the two of them sat down to eat the meat of this beast. After cooking, it was indeed more delicious.


    In the darkness where the sky suddenly became dark, there was a kind of light that kept flickering.


    Sun Wuchen immediately understood that it was Dragon Ball!Did anyone make a wish at this time?


    In that dragon ball world, dragon ball is the root of everything.


    Sun Wukong had obtained the four planets, but he didn''t know if it was a fateful arrangement this time. The man didn''t know what wish he had made. Sun Wuchen didn''t feel any energy fluctuations, and then saw a light hitting here.


    With a bang, the thing directly hit Sun Wukong''s head and knocked him to the ground.


    Before that dragon ball turned into a stone, Sun Wuchen could well see the four stars on it.


    "Four planets?"


    Sun Wuchen walked over and held the round stone in his hand. The remaining temperature on it has not been dispersed.


    "Wu Chen, what exactly hit me, is it this stone?"


    Monkey King was holding his head there, it was already a little red and swollen.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. It seems to be the arrangement of fate."


    Sun Wukong felt that the Sun Wuchen in front of him was difficult for him to understand, he couldn''t understand every sentence, and he didn''t know what this guy was thinking.

 509 Naruto Power System Chapter 509

    "Since God gave you this, you can take it, but one day I will take it out when I want to use it."


    Sun Wukong seemed to understand, he took the round stone that Sun Wuchen handed over and put him in his arms. He didn''t know that in a year, this thing was going to shine again.


    But Sun Wuchen already has an idea. Since he can make a wish through Dragon Ball, can he get unimaginable abilities?After thinking about it for a long time, Sun Wuchen didn''t know what to call it.


    This is, a wild beast suddenly bit at Sun Wuchen and swallowed him.


    Chapter 851: Subsystem wakes up


    Am I... careless?


    Sun Wuchen felt the darkness around him, and there was a tongue that kept squeezing his body. There was a stench everywhere.


    He could vaguely hear Monkey King yelling next to him, and then the guy attacked the beast like crazy.


    This is a super dinosaur with fine scales on its body, quite powerful.


    These scales are super hard, and Monkey King''s current ability can''t subdue this guy. He can only attack those monsters with softer bodies.


    Monkey King carried out an attack, but found that his attack could not hurt the opponent''s body. He was a little discouraged, but he still yelled constantly, hitting waves of damage.


    This is not the time of the full moon, and he cannot transform himself. Sun Wuchen soon felt that the power of death was spreading around him. The biggest problem here was suffocation.


    "Could it be that I am going to die in this world again?"


    Sun Wuchen is one head and two big ones.


    This feeling of suffocation made Sun Wuchen almost fainted, and then suddenly he woke up, and the sound of the system rang in his ears, which he had not heard for many years.


    "Detecting that the host is facing a fatal threat, the system is activated again, and the subsystem is running."


    "The original points system is transformed. Combining the world''s combat power combat system to form a new transformation relationship, the host can defeat the strong or sacrifice some powerful thing, and get energy points, which can be directly exchanged for some powerful skills and auxiliary supplies. It can directly improve combat effectiveness."


    "Each time you get a dragon ball, you can get a 1/7 increase in energy! The dragon ball is invalid during the expiration period."


    "Each opportunity for Dragon Ball to make a wish, if you don''t use it and contribute to the system, you can get a large amount of energy points based on the current combat power and the opportunity to exchange for advanced skills."


    "Does the host turn on the energy point system?"


    "Yes!"


    Sun Wuchen shouted weakly.


    A list immediately appeared before his eyes, all of which were all kinds of magical secrets.


    Almost all the skills in the Dragon Ball World are displayed here, and there are even some from the previous world, but most of the skills in the previous world, or bloodline abilities.


    Due to different energy systems, none of these things can be used.


    However, it is also specifically noted above that after the host''s ability reaches a certain level, energy conversion can be forcibly carried out, and it is also possible to restore the previous power of heaven and earth.


    In fact, many abilities in this Dragon Ball world are within easy reach, but Sun Wuchen still looked at his own abilities.


    "The current combat power is only 10, which is really too weak."


    Thinking of the fighting power of hundreds of millions and billions in the future, the current Monkey King felt quite helpless.


    Even at the end of the story of Dragon Ball, the combat power of those people may reach hundreds of billions, and 10 is really ridiculous.


    However, Sun Wuchen saw other things. There are quite a few things that can be exchanged. The points needed are amazing. The only things available are a few improvements.


    There are four categories-strength, agility, physique, and energy.


    These are basic skills, and are a kind of strange energy bar upgrade skills.


    After so many days, he has killed countless enemies with only 130 points.


    This kind of points is called energy points. You can get energy points by killing enemies or performing certain sacrifices. Of course, they can also be used to directly exchange skills. The most intuitive use now is to increase power.


    Sun Wuchen poured the strength points directly into the strength, increasing the column, the energy there continued to grow, and finally rose to the second level with a snap.


    The terrifying power surging directly from Monkey King''s body, he hit the monster''s upper jaw with a punch.


    With a loud bang, the monster kept shaking his head, but his mouth was still as closed as possible, twisting his tongue, trying to crush the prey in his mouth directly.


    But all of this was in vain, and the power was so powerful that it was a doubling of the Monkey King, absolutely quite tyrannical.


    There are four basic attributes in his body, strength, agility, physique, and energy.


    The first three items will be directly reflected in combat effectiveness.


    After his strength doubled, Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness reached 14.


    This is a 50% increase, which is indeed quite strong.


    Monkey King attacked many times outside, and he couldn''t reach this monster. Suddenly his head shook, and when he flicked it towards here, Monkey King was smashed straight.


    "Ouch!"


    Monkey King was killed and fell to the ground. At this moment, he couldn''t help but hold his head and look forward. With a loud bang, a small fist penetrated the monster''s head, and then a big hole was broken there, a small The body got out of it, with a wailing, the monster fell to the ground.


    The little man was still standing on the monster''s head, with a big hole, where blood was flowing, even his body was blood.


    The flashing red light on his body, plus a wagging tail.


    "Wu Chen, is that you?"


    "You didn''t run away, I''m quite happy."


    "I won''t run away, I will definitely help you and protect you!"


    Monkey King patted the dust on his body and stood up.


    "Thank you."


    Sun Wuchen said lightly.


    Maybe this guy is really his brother.


    Chapter 852: Teacher Wu Tian''s Big Turtle


    From this day on, the relationship between Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong eased a lot.


    Sun Wuchen himself has experienced many lives in his own life, and of course he has more thoughts in his mind, but the carefree child in front of him has indeed infected himself.


    The two of them walked forward, encountering a lot of battles along the way, mostly scary monsters, these things are very common in the world of Dragon Ball.


    However, Sun Wuchen also gradually discovered that even a dinosaur as big as a hill could provide few energy points.

 510 Naruto Power System Chapter 510

    The two of them once fought hard to defeat a dinosaur, and finally got only 150 energy points.


    The greater the difference in combat power from yourself, the more points you get.


    On the contrary, the monsters that he had already played would not gain any points even if he killed them again.


    After some improvement, Sun Wuchen''s current comprehensive combat effectiveness has reached 20.


    The four attributes are: 32, 24, 24 and 1.


    The strength is still the strongest among them, and it is also the main killer, but the agility and physical fitness have also been correspondingly improved.


    But what made him headache was that his energy level was always one. It seemed that his unreal awakening energy could not explode for a long time, but he always felt that this energy level should also have other uses.


    As they walked all the way, they came to a place similar to a forest. When Sun Wuchen was walking forward, he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Although he didn''t have many points, he still tried his best to exchange for a combat detector, which immediately sent a signal.


    It''s not that the combat effectiveness of this thing is very strong, which attracted the attention of Sun Wuchen.


    But the combat effectiveness is a little too low-0.001.


    With points like this, he never encountered the second creature along the way.With such a low point in history, it must be the turtle of Teacher Wu Tian.


    This turtle is walking aimlessly towards the beach, but in the original plot, he should have crawled out for a certain distance, but now he has no intention of going out of the forest.


    Monkey King also saw the creature crawling beside him.


    "There is such a big tortoise, Wu Chen roasted it."


    Sun Wuchen glared at Sun Wukong. If you eat the tortoise of Immortal Turtle, how can we apprentice?


    Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to pay attention to him, came to the turtle and looked at the turtle.


    "Hello, you guys." The turtle was a little scared.


    To be honest, the first time I heard a turtle talking, it was also very surprising.


    "Hello, it seems you want to go to the shore. Why don''t we help you."


    "Really? You guys are so kind, thank you."


    "Goku, come and put the turtle on back."


    "Why me?" Wukong was dissatisfied.


    "Because I am stronger than you, you must train."


    Even if Monkey King is very talented, he is of Saiyan descent, to be honest, he doesn''t have his own point system, he can''t improve so much in a short time.


    Sun Wukong carried the sea turtle on his back and ran forward. Sun Wuchen was watching them moving forward. The three of them stopped and went all the way and only came to the beach on the fourth day.


    Seeing the sea, Monkey King was very excited, jumped in and started to drink, but it still belonged to that kind of taste, and immediately made him vomit.


    After seeing this piece of water, the turtle was also quite excited.


    Climbing into the sea and looking at the two Sun Wuchen, the turtles are grateful.


    "Thank you, I will repay you, please wait for me for a while."


    Sun Wuchen nodded and let him go.


    Monkey King had been playing for a while. The sea turtle swam back slowly with a person. Looking closely, it turned out to be a bald old man with a beard and a pair of sunglasses.


    In addition, he was wearing casual clothes, but he had to hold a big cane.


    The big wooden crutch seemed to have some fighting power, and Sun Wuchen looked at the current turtle immortal.


    There is also the big purple tortoise shell behind him, this thing is really quite good, the turtle fairy lives up to the name.


    In Sun Wuchen''s consciousness, the fighting power of the Dragon Ball world is indeed outstanding, the top, even if the turtle immortal in front of him, many ninjas in the Naruto world can''t beat him, strength, and speed have already failed.


    Is this the first person in the world now?


    "It was you who rescued my turtles. I am very grateful to you. Hello, I am Immortal Turtle."


    Sun Wukong sat directly on the ground, complaining quite dissatisfied with Sun Wuchen.


    "Wu Chen, you are wasting time. We came here to look for Teacher Wu Tian. We encountered some immortal turtle. If it weren''t for you, we would swim across this sea and we would definitely find him."


    Sun Wuchen smiled helplessly.


    "Why are you looking for Teacher Wu Tian?" the old man asked.


    "My grandfather asked me to study with Teacher Wu Tian. My name is Monkey King, and he is my brother Wu Chen."


    "Well, I am Teacher Wu Tian."


    Chapter 853: Challenge Teacher Wu Tian


    "Aren''t you Guixian? Why are you Teacher Wu Tian?"


    "You child, Guixian Ren is Teacher Wu Tian."


    "You obviously said that you are Immortal Turtle, how could it be Teacher Wu Tian?" Monkey King couldn''t turn this corner.


    Sun Wuchen walked over slowly.


    "I heard Grandpa say that Teacher Wu Tian is the strongest person in the world, so if you don''t have strong power, it must not be him. I want to challenge you to see if you are real."


    Immortal Turtle looked at the child in front of him. At a young age, his strength didn''t seem to be weak. It seemed that Sun Wufan had indeed taught some good children.


    "But you have to think about it, I am the strongest Teacher Wu Tian in the world."


    Sun Wuchen nodded and assumed a fighting pose.


    All battles in this world have no specific moves, only the strongest and most effective fighting methods.


    Fighting with the world''s number one powerhouse can also improve your realm.


    Recently, Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness has reached 20, but he can tell at first glance that Guixianren''s combat effectiveness is at least 40.


    The combat value measurement instruction reached 40.


    This is not to say that this is the case at the peak of combat power. With the outbreak of Qi, his power can be stronger.


    Sun Wuchen moved his hand quickly, and when he reached Guixianren, he kicked it.


    Immortal Turtle was also taken aback. It seemed that the child was young and his strength was not weak.

 511 Naruto Power System Chapter 511

    He directly stretched out his hand, trying to bounce Sun Wuchen God back.


    However, Sun Wuchen''s tail went around his arm in a wicked manner, and then turned around, punching Immortal Turtle in the face.


    This rotation technique was also done by Sun Wukong later, but Sun Wuchen can now use his tail to make various changes, and his power is also very strong.


    Immortal Turtle was startled, and immediately jumped up, but the tail around him was like a maggot attached to bones, and Sun Wuchen gave him another punch when he reached him.


    Although Immortal Turtle moved his body lightly and escaped these two punches, the toughness of the opponent was a little beyond his imagination.


    Thinking of this, Immortal Turtle directly threw out the staff in his hand, and then grabbed it toward Sun Wuchen with one hand.


    Sun Wuchen''s physical fitness and fighting energy may be limited, but his eyesight is indeed very good.


    Whether it is dynamic vision or the perception of the opponent''s attack, they have reached the point of perfection.


    The hand grew bigger and bigger in his own eyes, and Sun Wuchen tried his best to retreat towards the back, and his horrible palm hit the ground, where it was directly broken.


    Immortal Turtle was also taken aback. Right after he was attacked by the opponent, he seemed to be a little angry and could hardly suppress his calm heart. When the kid attacked him, he couldn''t calm down.


    The children taught by Monkey King were really different. It seemed that his grandsons were all extraordinary.


    Sun Wuchen, who retreated to the back, suddenly stretched his hands forward, and an invisible energy gathered in his hands.


    This is the use of Qi.


    His energy level is only one, but it does not mean that he cannot use the qi in his body.


    The aggregated body shape hits it in a round ball shape, and the turtle fairy flashes to the side.


    The energy that can be aggregated can''t flash light, just two air streams.


    "You little kid are so different."


    Immortal Turtle''s eyes were shining brightly, and the sunglasses could no longer stop him.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen finally understood, why the energy level is always one, does not mean that he cannot increase the energy level.


    But this energy point is only a multiple relationship. When he uses all the energy of the period, he can only use the gas energy of 20 points of attack power. If the realm is improved, it will be doubled, or even several times higher.


    Those tortoise-style qigong or powerful gas energy attacks may have a greater range of multiples, which is the true meaning of energy points.


    At this moment, everything on the horizon gradually turned gray, and the sun actually slowly set.


    It seems that the sky is slowly turning black, and then a round of brightness shines directly on the place, it turned out to be the full moon.


    Sun Wuchen had long thought of the time he came here, it should be this night when the full moon would appear.


    He had predicted all this in advance, so when he was on his way, he would stop and go.


    Although your body''s combat effectiveness is not as good as yours, you can still test the attack of the world''s strongest man by transforming.


    But at this time, it was not Sun Wuchen who became bigger first, but Sun Wukong. His combat power has now reached 12, and after transforming, it can be increased tenfold to 120.


    Looking at the sparkle in the sky, his heart thumped and jumped up, his eyes were already dull, just when Monkey King had wanted to knock him out, Monkey King suddenly roared and became even bigger.


    "Oh! What kind of monster is this!"


    Immortal Turtle was taken aback. After the Monkey''s transformation, he didn''t distinguish the enemy and smashed him directly.


    The current Tortoise Immortal does not have the fighting power beyond 120 in any case, so this big monster will almost become his nightmare. Suddenly another huge monster also appeared here, and the kid next to him also grew bigger. .


    Immortal Turtle was taken aback. Just as Juyuan was walking towards him, another Monkey King Chen turned into a great ape, hitting Monkey King in the head with a punch, knocking him out.


    200 combat power can still kill you in seconds.


    When he looked to the side, Guixianren was frightened.


    "It''s over, this monster is coming."


    The giant ape suddenly stretched out his hand and said, "Teacher Wu Tian, ??go ahead, it''s not over yet!"


    Chapter 854: Still unsuccessful


    "you!"


    The turtle fairy was really surprised.


    "Don''t doubt me, Teacher Wu Tian, ??I have the ability to become such a great ape, and now my strength will increase a lot. Come on."


    After becoming a great ape, Sun Wuchen has already started his hands. His extremely sturdy body has extremely powerful destructive power.


    He jumped forward and landed on the ground, and the ground immediately vibrated.


    Immortal Turtle discovered this scene and ran away immediately, relying on his sensitive body to win the opponent''s attack. At this moment, the sunglasses and the crutch in his hand were thrown away by him.


    He was really focused now, his body muscles swelled slightly.


    For many years, Guixianren hadn''t found a master who could challenge him. Hexianren who came from the same school as him were not as capable as him.


    For decades, Guixianren was almost invincible in the world.


    The age of Guixian should be around 318 years old, naturally because Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen left Baozishan early.


    But this 300-year-old man is really powerful. When his muscles burst out, his speed is like an ape.


    Sun Wuchen''s control of his own energy is not very strong now, and he cannot send out a terrifying shock wave instantly.


    He can only fight with his own strength, but the opponent''s speed is too fast, when his fist hits it, he smashes rocks and trees.


    Despite its amazing power, it can''t match the opponent''s speed.


    Sun Wuchen¡¯s attack power is now around 200, but as his power continues to be consumed, the great ape state consumes a lot of his body, and his attack power decreases in a straight line.


    Do not!


    Unable to continue like this, Sun Wuchen ran towards the front, Immortal Turtle escaped again, but Sun Wuchen''s tail swept from the side.


    Whoosh!


    Bang bang bang!


    Several large trees in a row were broken from it, Immortal Turtle jumped up at this moment, escaped the fatal blow, and folded his hands when he floated into the air.


    In an instant, a faint blue light radiated from his hand, the light beam shot out from the gap between the fingers, and a dazzling light appeared in the air.


    Turtle Qigong!?


    That''s great, you can see it now.

 512 Naruto Power System Chapter 512

    However, I have it too.


    Sun Wuchen suddenly raised his head, and in the great ape state, he opened his mouth.


    A terrifying gas bomb formed in his mouth, spitting out.


    "Saiyan shock!"


    This was Sun Wuchen''s only skill in this state. Guixianren''s turtle style qigong was ready, and a light ball about one meter in diameter appeared. When it hit it, it happened to hit the huge gas bomb.


    boom!


    The two energies collided together, and the gas bomb was smashed to pieces, but the turtle immortal''s tortoise school qigong exploded in the air, and the flickering terrifying impact shook everything around it.


    Sun Wuchen still wanted to attack. When Immortal Turtle fell down, he suddenly issued a small turtle school qigong with his hand, which happened to hit Sun Wuchen''s forehead this time.


    Sun Wuchen immediately felt that his head was hit like a sledgehammer, and the impact instantly made him a little drowsy.


    The attacked Sun Wuchen was holding his head there. Teacher Wu Tian was already on the ground and hurried away. After moving ahead, he immediately walked up from Sun Wuchen''s body and kicked him in the face.


    "Is this the power of top masters!"


    Sun Wuchen felt quite surprised, his head was kicked to the other side, and his fist smashed over. Teacher Wu Tian summoned his whole body to block the first level, and was beaten into the woods next to him with a bang.


    I don''t know how many trees were knocked down and shattered, and there was a cloud of smoke.


    However, Sun Wuchen was already unstable, sitting on the ground slowly.


    He was already weak, and the turtle fairy walked back slowly.


    "Boy, your strength is great, but you shouldn''t have much strength anymore."


    Sun Wuchen''s helpless smile, the forcibly changed state of a giant, on the contrary caused his strength to be consumed too quickly, and it was difficult to maintain his combat effectiveness. Perhaps this was the only weakness of this state.


    Immortal Turtle moved his body a bit, and the sound of bones clicking everywhere was not a big problem.


    As the moonlight slowly faded and everything around him was covered, Sun Wuchen gradually returned to his usual state, but he had no clothes at all.


    Wukong also recovered, standing beside him with a blank face.


    "I really don''t know where Sun Wukong found your two grandchildren. Is it possible that he also has the ability to transform?"


    Sun Wuchen didn''t know how to explain the Saiyan things, or the less people knew the better.


    He said that the two of them were orphans, and he didn''t even know his origins, but the ability of the tail to transform into shape, he emphatically told Teacher Wu Tian.


    However, he was still able to maintain consciousness in this state. Since Monkey King was younger, he had no such ability.


    "It is indeed a very powerful destructive skill. If it can be improved, it will be great. You two are really talented. Sun Gohan made you right. Then follow me in my practice, but my practice is very good. strict."


    "Thank you Teacher Wu Tian!"


    The corner of Guixian''s mouth twitched, and the force of the punch just now was too strong, and his body was almost shattered.


    Looking at the boy Sun Wuchen in front of him, he already had new ideas in his heart. This boy was really extraordinary.


    Chapter 855: Windmill Fist


    Guixianren''s training is relatively rigorous. First of all, the basic physical fitness of the two people must be tested. As usual, Sun Wuchen runs faster than Sun Wukong, but is far behind the god-like teacher Wutian.


    Five seconds six, Sun Wuchen is not that abnormal now.


    This guy has lived for more than 300 years. It is natural to be able to have this ability, but if Sun Wuchen is really given 300 years, he can definitely be strong to the extreme, this teacher Wu Tian has always limited talent.


    Saiyans are a real fighting nation, and Sun Wuchen has felt it now.


    After a simple run, Immortal Turtle, as in history, threw a stone and asked them to look for it.


    Since the last time he saw the power of Sun Wuchen, Immortal Turtle deliberately chose a day when the full moon would not appear, and the forest was much more dangerous than the original.


    Just after Sun Wuchen Sun Wukong entered the forest, he encountered a huge dinosaur.


    They had never seen a dinosaur like a mountain, and Monkey King was taken aback.


    The Ruyi stick is still in the hands of Monkey King. He can use this to attack. After being extended, he can hit the body of the dinosaur from many places, but the hard scale armor prevents the dinosaur from taking any damage.


    Since the day they chose was not the moment when the full moon appeared, their current combat effectiveness was only 22 and 14.


    It was slightly improved compared to before, but when faced with such a terrifying monster, he had not been able to gain the advantage. Sun Wuchen was also anxious at this time, pulling out a big tree from the side and throwing it forward.


    The big tree smashed directly on the head of this dinosaur, causing him to shake his huge head. When he looked at Sun Wuchen, his eyes were full of hatred.


    "Wu Chen, you angered it!"


    "Shut up, concentrate, continue your harassment attack, today I must hunt this monster."


    Sun Wuchen also rushed forward with red eyes. His body is so thin now, but his speed is much faster.


    When I ran to the monster, I suddenly touched my head and tail, and the tail flung out.


    "Windmill Punch!"


    This is a special boxing technique created by Sun Wuchen. Through his rapid rotation, the reversed tail is more lethal, like a blade.


    Sun Wuchen finally found that his energy level had risen slightly. It should be said that when using this skill, his energy points have become 110 million, which means that his attack power will be increased by about 10% compared to normal.


    The original attack power of 22 has now become 24, which is extremely lethal.


    The tail swept across the head of the dinosaur, and it swept across its cheeks, as if the blade had cut a deep wound there.


    The biggest dinosaur shook his head under the pain, and opened his mouth in the blood basin, biting at the present Sun Wuchen.


    The windmill formed by Sun Wuchen''s rotation came to the other side again, leaving a deep scar on its neck, and the terrifying thick scale armor could not defend it.


    "Wu Chen, you are awesome!"


    Monkey King admired him beside him, holding his wishful stick and constantly tapping it on the head of the dinosaur. Although it was a drop in the bucket, it was also useful.


    In fact, Sun Wuchen was all admired in his heart, his pinwheel boxing was just an attempt.


    In order to truly defeat such a huge dinosaur, in addition to large-scale damage, he can only attack a little bit. His rotating tail is as sharp as a knife. After several wounds were cut, Sun Wuchen even had blood flowing down. Feel a hint of excitement.


    Perhaps this is what the Saiyan bloodline is doing. The more I see the blood, the more excited I am and the more I want to kill and fight.


    After that huge dinosaur was cut several times, it was dripping with blood, and the shaking body gradually became a little slow. It seemed to have lost too much blood. Through a gap, Sun Wuchen went directly to the monster''s head and smashed it down. Throw a punch.


    The fist hit this head, there was a loud bang, and he only shook his head, and even his skull was broken.


    Because its body was too huge to die directly, but its skull was shattered and its brain was severely injured. It still shook its head and fell directly to the ground. It was huge like a mountain-like body, and it fell on like a golden mountain and an inverted jade pillar Countless dust splashed on the ground.

 513 Naruto Power System Chapter 513

    In the dust, Sun Wuchen walked out slowly.


    "Yeah, Wuchen, you are amazing. We can eat it today. It''s a lot of meat."


    Sun Wuchen nodded and watched his brother take care of this huge dinosaur. He quickly dismantled him. With Sun Wuchen''s teaching, Sun Wukong has also made some progress in his cooking skills, not only pursuing quantity, but also starting Pursue changes in quality.


    As for Sun Wuchen, he sat in another place and asked the system.


    "System, I have a question. If I learn a certain skill in the plot or in my own way, what will happen if I redeem it with you?"


    "Host, if you learn multiple times, it will increase the skill''s use speed, attack speed and power, and reduce the gas storage time and consumption. According to the skill points, you can directly spend points to increase."


    "Well, very good, I want to exchange skills-Dongdongbo!"


    Chapter 856: Holes that can be improved


    To say that this cave is definitely a pre-art artifact.


    Although it is the martial art of Hexianryu, it is really quite an excellent skill.


    The attack speed is fast, the energy consumption is small, and it is quite flexible.


    Turtle Qigong needs to accumulate energy when attacking, and almost the whole body is stopped, but if the power of the cave wave is prepared, it can instantly kill people invisible when attacking.


    Of course, compared with the massive output of Guipai Qigong, Dongdongbo is definitely not so powerful, but it is enough. It can be stored, and Dongdongbo is not bad.


    Sun Wuchen immediately felt a rush of energy flowing in his body, and then stretched out his finger, a small white spot on the fingertip.


    His control of energy is still relatively low, but gradually this white spot is getting bigger and bigger, shining with golden light.


    There was a burst of flame-like energy on this golden orb, which also made people feel warm and even threatening.


    "go with!"


    Sun Wuchen pointed towards Qianyi, and a thin beam of light hit the trees next to him.


    It burst instantly, giving birth to a fire, and a big tree was burned into coke in a short time. Monkey King looked at all this in surprise.


    "Wu Chen, this is, what is this? That''s amazing!"


    Monkey King''s eyes were horrified.


    It''s no wonder that Sun Wukong has never seen turtle Qigong at all. When he was fighting with Teacher Wu Tian, ??he had passed out in a coma and did not see the extremely powerful turtle Qigong.


    "This is a peculiar martial art called Dongdongbo. I just realized it. If I have the opportunity, I will give it to you, but I have a request. I must not tell Teacher Wu Tian that I will do this. skill."


    Monkey King nodded without understanding, even afterwards, he would forget all of this. He exists in the pursuit of martial arts, but he is more willing to use his own efforts, and he has no system.


    After studying the cave waves, Sun Wuchen discovered the mystery of this skill.


    "Skills-hole holes."


    "Skill level-F."


    "Skill Factor-0.2 (1.3)"


    "Skill additional attributes-rapid shooting (not activated), charge (not activated), penetration (not activated), tracking (not activated)"


    To say that the hole wave, level F is indeed acceptable, the skill coefficient is 0.2, now Sun Wuchen''s energy level is 1.1, the hole wave can increase the energy level of 0.2, which is 1.3 in general.


    With 100 points of attack power, it can produce 130 attack power damage, which is also a good skill improvement.


    Of course, compared with the skills of the later stage Guards, it is much worse. According to Sun Wuchen''s estimation, Guipai Qigong is at least twice as good.


    That''s still the most basic turtle style qigong.


    However, this cave wave has many other effects compared to the original cave wave skill.


    For example, rapid shooting, which can definitely turn your fingers into a revolver, continuously shooting, causing heavy damage to the opponent.


    Needless to say, the energy is collected, and the energy is directly collected and sent out.


    As for the penetration, it seems to be even more mysterious. It may be that the penetration ability is enhanced. It is definitely more effective for some distant enemies, or enemies with thick armor. It directly penetrates the opponent''s armor and hurts the root. .


    The last item is simply what Sun Wuchen desires most right now. That kind of ability is called tracking. It can be said that this kind of energy will chase the opponent after sending holes in the distance.


    It is perfect to make yourself safer and kill more enemies more efficiently.


    "System, I want to improve my skills."


    "Note that 500 points are required to exchange hole skills, and each upgrade costs 500."


    Sun Wuchen took a look at his energy points. Fortunately, there were just over 600 left. He killed a lot of enemies before, and it was a lot of improvement. After finally saving so many, he immediately upgraded his hole skills, first exchange The skill is to charge up.


    Although this tracking skill is also effective, it is definitely not enough based on the current energy reserve.


    After the other party''s energy accumulation, Sun Wuchen tried again. This time, he felt his strength rushing towards his fingertips madly.


    The ball of light became even larger, condensed into the size of a football, and then hit it forward. The tree in front of it was shattered without knowing it, even some of the surrounding trees were damaged and turned into a sea of ??flames.


    Whether it is the temperature of the flame or the destructive ability, it is indeed improved a lot, perfect.


    The energy coefficient has also become 1, but after accumulating power.


    Sun Wukong was used to the surprise Sun Wuchen brought to him. He sat blankly on the side, eating freshly roasted dinosaur meat. The two of them had no meal and then fell asleep on the ground.


    When the sky cleared the next day, Sun Wuchen gave Sun Wukong a task to continue searching for the stone, while he continued to hunt in this forest. Various creatures became his targets.


    Energy points-He only needs energy points.


    Chapter 857: The Arrival of Bouma


    After a day of killing, Sun Wuchen walked forward slowly. This time he killed at least 12 dinosaurs and some relatively small monsters. The entire energy point system has reached an astonishing 1265.


    Needless to say, he has exchanged the other two skills of Dongdongbo, and now only penetration is left.


    The effect of this skill must have improved a lot, and he is now sending out holes at a very fast speed, as if he fired one shot after another.


    At the same time in the battle, his basic combat effectiveness has also improved, and now it has reached 25.


    Although it looks like a drop in the bucket, it is definitely quite effective after passing through the bonus.


    He didn''t even spend energy points to forcibly improve. Those enemies in the later period will definitely get a lot of energy points. It is not a good thing to improve combat effectiveness so quickly now.


    In the battle, slowly improving the combat experience, step by step is the kingly way, now blindly improve their strength, speed, lack of control over the body, no effect.


    To say that Monkey King''s fighting talent has also been highlighted in the past few days. When looking for that stone, he also defeated many monsters, and his combat power value has reached 15.


    Perhaps before the arrival of the world''s number one martial arts conference, they will definitely have greater gains.

 514 Naruto Power System Chapter 514

    After finding the stone, the two began to return to the island where Teacher Wu Tian was.


    After swimming across a sea area, the first thing they saw was a friendly turtle.


    "The two of you have finally returned. Teacher Wu Tian has left here and went to another forest. He also left you a note."


    Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong took the note and took a look. It is said that Mr. Wu Tian had gone on a business trip to do something, and he would not be able to return in a short time. Let them stay here to watch the house and talk about the training later.


    Surviving on this small island is indeed very boring, but Monkey King often fights monsters in the sea, and has even mastered the way of fighting in the water. Monkey King sometimes enters the water with it, insisting on time But it is always as long as Monkey King.


    On this day they defeated another beast in the sea. Monkey King dragged a shark back to the small island. As soon as he went up, Monkey King fell to the ground.


    "You still can''t do it like this. The control of power is still a lot worse. Especially the tail, which must be exercised. This is the biggest weakness of the Saiyan."


    "Saiyan, Wu Chen, you have said so many times, I don''t know what a Saiyan is?"


    "I can only say that it is our true nation. A cosmic race is called Saiyans. Now you and I are earthlings on earth. Saiyan blood will always exist. The tail is a big weakness. If you don¡¯t exercise If you are attacked by some strong men or monsters in the future, you will not be able to react when your tail is attacked."


    Monkey King nodded as if he didn''t understand. It was also from this day that he slowly began to train his tail. It seems that I, Monkey King, changed history, but if you think about it, it is a good thing that Monkey King is more able to deal with the future.


    That day they were sitting on the beach basking in the sun, and suddenly there was a gust of air surging in the distance, and it turned out to be a small boat fast moving towards here.


    The person sitting on the small rubber boat is a young and beautiful girl.


    Wearing shorts and shirts, sitting on the motorboat and moving forward.


    The blue hair fluttered in the air, and there were even countless water splashes shining there.


    Seeing her anxious and concentrated look, it is estimated that she is looking for something. In fact, Sun Wuchen at the moment feels extremely excited. After all, the fate is to send this girl over.


    Her name is Bouma, which is also the beginning of this Dragon Ball story.


    After coming to the front, Bouma came directly to them and looked at the two children guarding here.


    "Hi, how are you guys."


    The girl jumped directly from the motorboat and looked at the two children.


    "Well, you are fine, my name is Sun Wuchen, and his name is Sun Wukong. We are the disciples of Teacher Wu Tian. Who are you doing what?"


    Seeing the child in front of him, talking freely, his words were quite calm, even his eyes were gleaming, Buma was a little surprised, as if there was something vicissitudes of life in those seemingly innocent eyes.


    "Hello, my name is Bu Ma, the daughter of the chairman of Transformation Capsule Company. I came here to find something special. My radar has already marked this signal. By the way, this is Teacher Wu Tian. Where''s Teacher Wu Tian?"


    "He has been on a business trip for a while, and it is said that he will be back in one month."


    "Oh...you, can you show me the thing hanging around your neck?"


    Bouma saw the four planets hanging around Monkey King''s neck. They found this thing on the road. It was indeed a destiny.Even if they were far away from Baozi Mountain, Buma found them because of this thing.


    "It seems that this is a very useful thing, you say it first, I''m showing it to you."


    Sun Wuchen held this thing in his hand. This was the awakened Dragon Ball, which was power to him.


    "Hey, you guys, do you want to fulfill the wish in your heart, the kind that can be fulfilled no matter what?" Bouma squinted and tempted the two.


    "No." They replied in unison.


    Chapter VIII: A different Oolong


    Bouma''s face was dark, but after another thought, she was two children after all.


    "Well, I''ll let you touch it and give me this thing, how about it?"


    After speaking, Boomer opened her skirt, and she could even see the white panties.


    Sun Wuchen can still accept this temptation. To be honest, she is also a young and beautiful girl, but she is a person and looks particularly ridiculous.


    If ordinary people knew that the dragon ball he was looking for was able to make all their wishes, it is estimated that they would not laugh like this, but would think that this girl was quite courageous.


    Master Monkey King did not understand, waved his hand and gave up.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wuchen directly took this thing in his hand.


    "Well, you take us to find these things, and when we really make a wish, let us make a wish."


    "How can this work? It seems that Dragon Ball can only make one wish."


    "Doesn''t it matter if your wishes become several?" Sun Wuchen said.


    When Bouma thought about it, it seemed to be the truth.


    "Well then, let''s go on the road together."


    Boomer prepared to take them to the top and leave.


    "Grandpa Turtle, please take care of this place. We will go back."


    The big turtle nodded. He liked the two children very much and watched them leave.


    "Wu Chen, Grandpa Guixianren will not be upset, right?"


    "Don''t worry, I will bring him some gifts when I come back to make sure he is happy."


    Bouma has Dragon Ball radar and is very fast.


    They found four dragon balls in a short time, and soon they came to the vicinity of the fifth dragon ball, which turned out to be a village.


    After coming here, it turned out to be a depressed atmosphere.


    "Perhaps something will always happen, there will always be something similar, and there will always be changes."


    After Sun Wukong came down, he was going to open a door as usual. Of course, he would be smashed into his head by the other party''s axe. Wu Chen thought about it, and walked there by himself.


    When the axe fell, Sun Wuchen stretched out two fingers and clamped the axe.


    With a slight pinch, the axe turned into fragments and fell to the ground.


    "Who are you? Why attack us?"


    Bu Ma asked them aloud. After some inquiries, he learned that the village had been occupied by a terrifying monster called Oolong. He even had the daughter of the village head forcibly taken away and became his wife.


    Sun Wuchen was annoyed by such things, just talking about it.


    As for the Dragon Ball, it was also found by an old woman. Bouma promised to solve the oolong problem and then take the Dragon Ball away.


    Of course, the matter of solving the monster was left to the two children. Although everyone felt that they did not have any fighting capacity, the apprentice trained by Teacher Wu Tian was absolutely unusual.


    "Wukong, wait until Wukong comes, you can solve it."

 515 Naruto Power System Chapter 515

    Sun Wuchen sat directly on the tree next to him, too lazy to care about it, and after a while, the monster called Oolong really came.


    He has a huge body. Although his face is in the shape of a pig, his hair is very long. What is surprising is that this oolong does not seem to be that weak.


    Sun Wuchen immediately came to the spirit, this guy''s transformation seemed unusual, a great change from the original.


    His current combat power is 25. To tell the truth, it is easy to kill a monster of this level. His combat power is between the best of Monkey King.


    However, Monkey King''s fighting skills and various fighting methods are better than him.


    Why does Oolong become so powerful?Watching this huge monster walk in.


    "Boy, why are you standing here, my wife?"


    "Don''t always call me kid. My name is Monkey King. I''m here to defeat the bad guy named Oolong, are you?"


    "Haha, it''s a long way to beat me."


    As soon as Oolong waved his hand, a big fist fell down. The speed was very fast and the strength was also very strong.


    Monkey King also punched to the front, and Monkey King was knocked into the air with a bang.


    After hitting a tree next to him, Monkey King immediately got up, but he didn''t suffer any injuries, but he felt sore.


    I originally thought that this Oolong was just a simple thing, but I didn''t expect that he could not beat the opponent even after using 50% of his power.


    "Goku, use all your strength, this enemy is not easy."


    Sun Wuchen shouted from the side.


    After Sun Wukong got up, he took out his wishful stick and waved it like the wind.


    The Ruyi stick hit the Oolong body and attacked him several times, which made him feel a bit painful.


    Then this big monster, like an oolong, took out his back.A house next to it was chopped in half with a whoosh.


    This guy has great power.


    Haven''t seen it, now Sun Wuchen finally understands that this guy seems to have time for his original Oolong transformation, because he fought Wukong for a while, and he escaped.


    But this guy''s transformation must have a peculiar ability, that is, the transformed things really have such a big lethality.


    Chapter 859: Transfiguration


    The Monkey King who ran out didn''t see the big monster. After waiting for only ten seconds, the big monster appeared again, and he slashed at the Monkey King.


    Whoosh!


    The speed of the knife was very fierce, and it fell directly on Monkey King''s head, and Monkey King took his wishful stick to resist it.


    However, the opponent''s power was too strong, and he seemed to be unable to resist it. At this time, a group of Oolong men also rushed over.


    "Go and help the boss."


    "To dare to resist our boss is really looking for death."


    This group is much worse than this Oolong, Sun Wuchen immediately rushed out and flashed in front of him instantly.


    He also didn''t want to kill these guys, as if it didn''t make any sense, he waved his hand and punched holes.


    "Dongdongbo shots!"


    In an instant, he sent out at least fourteen or five holes, hitting everyone''s side, deliberately suppressing the strength and knocking the opponent into flight, but did not kill.


    In such a scene, the oolong jumped, and the monster could still emit flames in its hands.


    After pushing Monkey King back with a knife, he stepped toward here.


    "There is even a nasty kid, kill you first."


    Sun Wuchen is impatient anymore, can''t you just subdue it?


    Whoosh!


    Sun Wuchen''s body disappeared from the place, and the next second hit Oolong''s chest.


    After a muffled sound, Oolong knelt on the ground holding his stomach.


    "It''s just that I can knock down the enemy''s combat power with a single blow. It''s too far from me. Change back to the original posture, or kill you. The flame hole wave burning in Sun Wuchen''s hand can penetrate the opponent''s head at any time."


    "Do not kill me!"


    Oolong immediately showed his real body, which turned out to be a piggy, but what happened to his change?


    After Sun Wuchen and defeated this enemy, Sun Wukong had Venus in his eyes. He couldn''t believe that the gap between Wuchen and himself was so big, and he made up his mind to practice hard.


    After explaining everything clearly, they set foot on the voyage again, only to subdue a subordinate.


    While sitting in the car, Sun Wuchen finally became interested.


    "Oolong, tell me something about you."


    "What, what?"


    Oolong''s heart was still a little frightened for this one-shot that defeated his own child.


    "Why do you have so much power after transforming? I have some, some are not easy to understand."


    "I have studied some transformation courses. After transformation, I can get very strong strength."


    "Can deformation break through your original strength limit? It will make your body swell and grow, but how can the strength become so strong?"


    "That''s what the teacher told us, we can become anything we touch, and then we can burst out with powerful power, but only creatures can have that power, not any ordinary object."


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while and realized that if this guy turned into a bomb, he would explode at best, but that was obviously an impossible thing.


    It seems that this kind of transfiguration can be studied by yourself.


    "Tell me this stuff."


    Even Bouma wondered why Sun Wuchen wanted to learn such things?But Oolong was very happy, telling Sun Wuchen what he knew.


    "Ding! The host has learned the transformation technique."


    "Skill Type: Support."


    "Skill effect: Transform into the shape of all the resulting objects. Become a creature and have the power of the original life form. The more you exceed your own power limit, the shorter the time."


    "The longer the transformation, the more energy it consumes and the more rest time."

 516 Naruto Power System Chapter 516

    It seems that this is really a wonderful skill, but it is generally impossible to break through one''s original power limit. If one wants to directly become Frieza''s state in battle, it seems relatively impossible.


    But in this way, Sun Wuchen will be more confident in fighting with the Guixian.


    After some training, the gap between him and the opponent is definitely not that big. In fact, thinking about it carefully, Sun Wuche already knows where the Turtle Immortal has gone?


    After the Great Forest, he once climbed the tower and received the training of the Garin fairy. This time he will definitely go to special training. I guess he has brought him some excitement.


    They didn''t think about it. They moved on, and soon came to a desert area. As soon as they entered, a huge desert lizard stared at them. As soon as they approached there, the huge lizard''s mouth bite over.


    There are fangs and sharp teeth on them, quite sharp, and there is a fishy smell. I don''t know how many creatures died in them.


    The car was overturned to the ground.


    Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong jumped out first, seeing this monster, Sun Wukong had the heart to fight.


    "Goku, you can''t beat this thing, let me go. Go ahead and leave me alone."


    The trust in his brother prevailed, and Monkey King nodded and led Buma Oolong to another path.


    Leave Sun Wu as himself and face a terrifying monster.


    Chapter 860: Desert Lizard


    "Probing!"


    With an order from Sun Wuchen, the combat detector began to analyze various information about the monster in front of him.


    "Desert lizard."


    "E-level monster, the main attack method is biting, venom."


    "Special skills. Soft skin, the attack can''t fully exploit the original damage. The hard scales can defend most of the attacks. When submerged, you can immediately hide your body when attacked."


    "Kill the desert lizard to get 280 energy points. The creature has 32 combat power."


    This is the highest energy point ever, almost twice that of a dinosaur as big as the previous mountain.


    Sun Wuchen was right, that this monster could have such a high energy point, it must be extraordinary.


    The 32-point combat power alone is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t take advantage of the weapon, but he immediately launched an attack, with ten fingers stretched out in front, and ten beams of light were shot.


    "Dongdongbo shots!"


    Ten beams of light hit the lizard, making a burst of noise.


    boom!boom!boom!


    The gunpowder dissipated and the flame stopped, but the big lizard didn''t have any scars on its body, and it was a little embarrassed.


    It seemed that the desert lizard was really extraordinary, and then he immediately opened his mouth and shook it towards the front. This time, Sun Wuchen didn''t dare to enter his mouth, it was all thick and sharp teeth.


    The smelly smell inside made people almost dizzy. Sun Wuchen retreated quickly, and when he stepped back, he didn''t forget to punch a hole inside.


    There was no time to accumulate energy, and the cavernous waves burst in it, and this guy''s tongue was so hard.


    The big lizard slammed into the front and quickly turned into a long dragon. At this moment, Sun Wuchen could only jump up and down continuously, and there was still no possibility of transforming during the day.


    This is the most powerful enemy he has encountered except for the Turtle Immortal, but with the system and super powerful skills, he certainly won''t be afraid.


    After aiming at the big lizard''s eyes, Sun Wuchen immediately jumped up and down, moving continuously, and then sent out a few beams, where the beams were spinning and moving, and finally hit accurately.


    Roar!


    The sound was really terrifying. The desert lizard wailed and went mad, with endless blood flowing from its eye sockets.


    One of his eyes has been blown apart.


    But this creature must be even crazier after being injured.The monster crawled towards itself and sent me to wear it, jumped up, escaped the fatal blow, and then slowly fell, and after falling on Xi Yi''s back, he slammed its punch down.


    boom!


    Anyway, the power almost knocked Sun Wuchen down, terrifying.


    Anyway, the power is a bit stronger. The thick scales on this monster can almost be the best defense, far exceeding his current power level.


    I just learned the transformation technique, and I didn''t have time to use it, but that kind of skill doesn''t seem to have any effect, what about transformation?My energy level cannot support myself to become such a monster. The gap between 25 and 32 is still very large.


    And some of the physical qualities of this monster itself are incomparable to ordinary people like himself.


    After thinking of this, Sun Wuchen was even a little anxious. The big monster suddenly rolled over. When Sun Wuchen jumped up, he was hit by his body and rolled directly on the ground, pressing the huge back of the big lizard.


    This monster may weigh dozens of tons, and when pressed there, Sun Wuchen directly entered the endless yellow sand.


    Sun Wuchen was almost buried, but thanks to the yellow sand, if it were flat ground, his body would be crushed to pieces.


    "Beast, you angered me!"


    Sun Wuchen jumped out of the yellow sand, and when he was flying in the air, he directly increased the energy ball in his hand and launched it downward.


    "Charging the hole."


    The power of the charging hole has reached 32.5.


    25-point combat power, 1.3 energy coefficient.


    This energy level is very close to the opponent''s energy level.


    Boom!


    An explosion occurred on the back of the desert lizard. When the smoke cleared and the flames faded, a very large wound appeared on the back of the desert lizard, with torn scales and exposed flesh and blood.


    This blow was quite successful.


    Monkey King slowly fell from the air, but never thought of this monster, twisting his body, and rushing towards him again.


    It was really too difficult, Sun Wucheng could only fall to the ground and ran away.


    There were many disciples and grandchildren of large lizards along the way, many, many, they did not have such a huge body, and they could get it with a hole. Although the energy points obtained were very small, after killing these lizards, Sun Wuchen The energy points are a lot more.


    Seeing that all his disciples and descendants were completely killed by Sun Wuchen, the big lizard went crazy.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen never continued to escape, but turned around instead.


    "I won''t run away this time, beast, come on."


    Sun Wuchen slowly raised his finger, and a ball of light appeared there, shining with fire.

 517 Naruto Power System Chapter 517

    Chapter 861: Perfect Hole


    The desert lizard rushed forward, and the mighty body almost knocked away everything around him. As for Sun Wuchen, he felt infinite perfection.


    He had just killed the disciples and grandchildren of the lizard, and immediately got a lot of energy points, enough for the last type of upgrade of 500 energy points.


    "Ding! The host has completed the upgrade of Dongdongbo."


    "Dongdongbo is upgraded to a perfect hole."


    "The original skills are completely integrated and can be used at will. Including charge, continuous shooting, penetration, and tracking."


    "The energy coefficient of the hole wave is increased to 0.5. The consumption is reduced."


    Sun Wuchen is quite satisfied with the current perfect cave waves, which may be the ultimate of Hexian Liu martial arts cave waves.


    Huge balls of light appeared on the fingers of his hands, constantly shining, and the energy gathered was stronger than at the beginning, and what was particularly frightening was that the energy coefficient was directly increased to 0.5.


    The hole wave in his hand, if launched, can cause almost 40 points of damage, even far more than the current lizard, the light flashes, and the gathered energy is finally completely ready.


    "Double hair, perfect hole wave."


    Two huge and thick beams shot forward. This big lizard didn''t feel that way, and didn''t know what was in front of him.


    Two light beams pierced his face directly, one light beam penetrated through his mouth, and the other light beam hit the other remaining eye.


    boom!


    A huge wound appeared on the face of this big lizard, and it went smoothly. The teeth in his mouth all shattered and turned into sharp blades in all directions.


    Sun Wuchen could only evade even for a while, and didn''t want to be injured by these things, but another beam of light penetrated his eye sockets and reached his brain, where it caused an explosion, and the head of the big lizard was burned to ashes.


    "Ding! Successfully killed the E-class creature desert lizard and got 280 energy points."


    This time he got a lot of energy points, and Monkey King didn''t want to keep it, so he upgraded directly.


    It''s just that after getting these energy points, after all the upgrades, the increase in energy is not as fast as it was at the beginning.


    Sun Wuchen looked at the attribute table.


    Strength 48, Agility 36, Constitution 36, Energy level 1.1.


    The overall combat power has reached 30, which is considered a good thing, but if you want to upgrade your level next time, it is estimated that the required energy points will be higher, but compared with years of hard practice, this is almost flying. Of spanning.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t have any dissatisfaction. Originally thought he could watch Yamucha appear on the stage, but he was delayed a bit, but it didn''t matter, Sun Wukong could still deal with him. Sun Wukong, who was much stronger than the original plot, should have won.


    Sun Wuchen''s nose is very sharp, and he moved in that direction, but when he got there, he found that there was only a messy battlefield.


    "Where did they go?"


    The surrounding air is so anxious and weird, there must have been a battle here.


    There are still some scattered parts on the ground. It seems that Sun Wukong and others must have encountered some enemy. Sun Wuchen walked forward in this direction, and then saw their car.


    It seems that this desert is the base of Pilav. In the plot at the time, they were looking for it. After all the dragon balls, the last place they came to was this desert. They didn''t expect that Pilav would act first.


    But it doesn''t matter, they should be able to deal with it well, but for Sun Wuchen, I also want to see what happened to Pilaf after he was even more improved?


    Otherwise, he was really boring. He headed towards that place. After seeing the pyramid, he walked in without thinking. Monkey King and others may still be exploring inside, or they may have been caught, it doesn''t matter.


    Walking in, Sun Wuchen saw all kinds of institutions scattered all over the place, and the group of people were really indomitable.


    "Ding! Host, discover hidden treasures. If you get treasures, you can increase a lot of energy points, and you can even get the opportunity to draw skills directly."


    Unexpectedly, there will be unexpected gains here. Sun Wuchen originally took a different path from others, with systematic help.


    His life is either in battle or in treasure hunting, which is also in line with the basic laws of the Dragon Ball world.


    Now that you have come here, let¡¯s have a treasure hunt. Sun Wuchen saw a fork in the road. Sun Wukong and others were clearly walking in front, but they were moving in another direction. At the other end of the monitor, someone had already discovered this alone. Little child.


    "Master Pilaf, this kid is moving in the other direction, isn''t it right?"


    "It doesn''t matter, activate all the organs for me, and we must block him."


    boom!


    "My lord, he broke the iron gate."


    Boom!


    "My lord, he kicked the big iron ball."


    Boom!


    "My lord, he broke that door!"


    Ash kept exclaiming.


    "Which door was broken?" Pilaf has been made impatient. This group of people is really annoying, and the ones in front are not easy to deal with.


    "Open the door of your treasure house, the last room."


    "There!? There seems to be only one broken lamp!"


    Chapter 862: Primary combat uniform


    "System? Are you kidding me?"


    Sun Wuchen looked at what was in front of him helplessly. Is this Aladdin''s magic lamp?That''s ridiculous.


    How could it be like Aladdin''s magic lamp?It looks more like a chamber pot, with a large front.


    But according to the system''s instructions, the treasures he can get are here.


    Just looking at the things in front of him, he always felt strange. He originally thought that coming here would be hindered by layers of obstacles. It was estimated that it would be difficult. He didn''t expect that the way to this place would really be smooth.


    A door beside it suddenly opened, and a human-looking dog appeared.


    "Boy, don''t touch that thing, it''s Master Pilaf''s treasure."


    Sun Wuchen looked at him curiously, this was one of Pilaf''s men.


    "You call Ashiu. It''s really ridiculous to hear someone like you stop me. Isn''t there a strong person under Pibuff?"


    "Boy, you are so arrogant. Your companions have been caught, and now you have nothing to do."


    Sun Wuchen answered him in a simple way.


    "Dongdongbo!"

 518 Naruto Power System Chapter 518

    As soon as the light flashed, Ah Xiu watched as a beam hit him, slamming him to the ground with a bang. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen didn''t want to kill him, otherwise this blow would burn him to ashes.


    In fact, Sun Wuchen also had many thoughts in his mind. This Pilav and gang would definitely bring himself many problems, but at least there was one thing they had to do. In the original plot, they rescued the Demon King Piccolo and let him see the sky again.


    That guy is his own strong enemy, or many people think he is infinitely terrifying. Now Sun Wuchen has gone through some practice, but he still wants to defeat that guy in his own way.


    He is not interested in making too much of the plot. After all, Dragon Ball itself is an interesting story. See what it will be like through his own existence.


    After knocking down Pilaf''s men with one blow, Pilaf behind the TV monitor was also startled.


    "What is the origin of this kid? Much better than those people? Send out robot warriors!"


    Pilaf gave an order and pressed the switch beside him.


    Around the room where Sun Wuchen was located, the sound of the door opening immediately came. Sun Wuchen looked towards the place and a robot appeared.


    Perhaps it was the initial version of Pilaf''s research. The combat effectiveness of this robot was not strong. When the moving body came towards here, the ground just made a noise.


    "Ding! If a guardian of hidden treasures is found, the host can choose to lead the treasure to escape and get 500 energy points. Defeat the opponent and get 1000 points."


    What is there to think about?beat!


    Sun Wuchen lifted his finger and sent out several holes. The light hit the robot without any effect at all.


    This actually scared Sun Wuchen. After he wanted to upgrade his own hole and wave, after his penetrating ability, that kind of monster desert lizard can kill with one blow, but your robot seems to have a strong defense ability.


    The robot also began to use its own attacks, raising the steel arm, and the front claws became longer and longer, and they grabbed directly at Sun Wuchen, the speed was very fast.


    The steel claws instantly grabbed Sun Wuchen''s foot and kicked him over. Sun Wuchen was pulled directly towards the robot, and the other arm of the robot couldn''t lift up, turning into a steel fist, waiting for Sun Wuchen''s arrival.


    "Huh, iron fist!"


    Sun Wuchen''s head hit the opponent''s fist, and with a bang, he almost smashed the opponent''s arm. Of course, Sun Wuchen also touched his head. This guy was really hard.


    Pilaf is not good at other abilities, he is really good at making robots.


    After smashing an arm of the opponent''s robot almost to pieces, Sun Wuchen fell to the ground and swept his tail. The tip of the tail gathered strength and turned it into a sharp blade.


    A swish swept across the robot''s chest, where a deep scar appeared.


    But the robot only took a step back, and then suddenly bumped into the front. In an instant, it stretched out its remaining arm, held Sun Wuchen in its arms, and started to electrify.


    After a flash of electric light, Sun Wuchen felt that he was affected by the power of thunder and lightning, almost unable to exert his energy.


    It seems that this kind of energy is still very annoying, and I can''t resist it.


    The ability to adapt to energy attacks must be strengthened.


    Just when he thought that the robot''s lightning was about to fail, he realized that the power of the lightning was endless, making him painful, and when his head was spinning rapidly, Sun Wuchen thought of the system.


    "System, show me what I can exchange."


    The efficiency of the system was very high. A list appeared in front of Sun Wuchen''s eyes, and he quickly discovered it.


    "Elementary combat suit!"


    "Level: F."


    "Special effects: resistance to flame (small), resistance to electric shock (small), resistance to sharp weapons (small), and resistance to corrosion (small)."


    "The basic combat uniform can resist some general situations and is also responsible for the alloy dagger."


    A set of combat uniform was instantly worn on Sun Wuchen.


    There is no high-level Frieza combat uniform. Let''s make do with this thing first.


    Chapter 863: Lucky Lamp God


    To say that this thing is definitely effective when worn on the body, although it is not as good as a high-level combat uniform, at that moment, the damage of this kind of lightning is much weaker.


    Sun Wuchen''s body was barely able to move, he immediately took out the dagger placed on his leg, and a dagger stabbed the robot in the chest.


    This thing itself cost 200 energy points.


    However, it seems that the effect is very advanced. The capital of this dagger is made of alloy and is quite closed. It instantly penetrated the outer shell of the robot and even completely destroyed his core part.


    After destroying the opponent¡¯s core, Sun Wuchen fell from the monster. He finally escaped and felt deeply that he must continue to improve. After he got down, he looked at the magic lamp. The opponent¡¯s enemy has been Completely defeated, he should almost complete the task.


    When he came to the side of the magic lamp, Sun Wuchen touched the thing, and suddenly the magic lamp emitted a large amount of smoke.


    A very special monster appeared from it. He had no legs hanging in the air. He really seemed to be a legendary elf, but his appearance was completely disgusting to me.


    A face is like a banana, and there is a sulky look in his eyes.


    "Haha, I am finally free again, you kid let me out, you must fulfill my three wishes."


    "Get out!" Sun Wuchen was full of black lines. Are you still talking about your wishes with me?


    "Then don''t blame me!" This guy squeezed his palm, and there was a crackling bone.


    boom!


    boom!


    what!


    "Don''t fight, boss, I was wrong."


    The elf knelt on the ground, and even though he had no legs, his posture was quite pitiful. Sun Wuchen could tell at a glance that this guy was strong on the outside.


    It is estimated that the elves have been locked in this place for a long time, and they still have some thoughts of making fun of people like this, but Sun Wuchen is not used to him.


    The fight was over, and the anger came out. Sun Wuchen sat looking at each other.


    "It''s time for you to fulfill my wish."


    The elf cried a face.


    "Sorry, I don''t have that ability."


    "Aren''t you a genie? The magic lamp can satisfy anyone''s wishes and ideas."


    "But I was detained. After so many years, the mana has been lost, and there seems to be other things in this world that can satisfy your wishes. I can tell you where those things are and let you find them by yourself."


    It turns out that this guy has no abilities.


    "Isn''t it Dragon Ball? It''s almost ready, it''s around, and I''ll go to the theater in a while. You guys don''t seem to be of any use. Why don''t you shut you in the magic lamp? Oh, destroy the magic lamp. "


    "Don''t don''t don''t, Master, I''ll get along with you in the future. Although I can''t satisfy your wishes, I definitely have a lot of good things for you. Please rest assured."

 519 Naruto Power System Chapter 519

    "Huh!? Let''s talk about it first, if it''s worthless, I will kill you."


    "Master, I can help you become lucky."


    "I was lucky."


    "Master, I know the past history."


    "No need."


    "Master, I can help you wash your clothes and mop the floor."


    "Someone!"


    "Master, I will help you warm up your bed, my skill is good."


    "I like women, and are you looking for death?"


    Hearing this little Mao child say such a thing, Deng Shen almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing that the child is only more than ten years old, to be honest, he is like a very mature man. He knows everything, can say everything, and can deal with the situation in front of him. This lamp god does not know what is going on.


    "Well, master, there is an opinion center, you certainly won''t, I can make the original thing burst into stronger power. Even repair equipment, manufacture equipment."


    "There are a bunch of parts over there, show me what to make."


    Hearing these words, Sun Wuchen felt a little bit more energetic. This guy can still be a housekeeper, at least he can entrust his own family to him, first look at his methods.


    Dangdangdang!


    After a while, this guy disassembled the robot into pieces and assembled them.


    When Sun Wuchen waited for the other party''s results to be displayed, Sun Wuchen couldn''t help being a little surprised. The robot was actually intact, and the power on it seemed to be stronger.


    "Master, this is my Robot One. How do you feel?"


    "Fortunately, if you only know this, you won''t be able to hang around with me, so let''s learn more.


    "okay."


    The lamp god nodded respectfully.


    Suddenly he turned to the lamp, his face was solemn, and he looked into the distance. Although he blocked many walls, he still felt a different power.


    "Master, it seems that Shenlong is about to wake up."


    Sun Wuchen also felt the changes in the air, a peculiar magnetic field energy was spreading, yes, this dragon was finally awakening, and he was about to fulfill his first wish.


    "Go, take me out."


    "How do you know that I will travel through space."


    Djinn was taken aback.


    "I only know that you will not take me out, so I will beat you up, hurry up."


    Chapter 864: Learning Guipai Qigong


    The Djinn guy is really not covered. With a wave of his hand, he made a big hole in the wall. They actually got out. It seems that this guy is really not useless. In addition to making some machinery, this space ability is really It is breathtaking.


    Sun Wuchen stayed in a confined space for a while, feeling extremely depressed, and the air was really fresh after he came out.


    "No, it''s a full moon at this time."


    Sun Wuchen found a place where shadows exist as much as possible, avoiding the light shining from the sky.


    If it is illuminated by the moon, it will become a great ape, which is not so beautiful.


    "Master, what is the big monster over there? It''s terrible."


    "That''s my brother. He has become a great ape, and he wants to destroy everything. But I can''t touch the moonlight. I think of a way."


    "Oh, that''s amazing. By the way, Master, I can turn into a dark cloud to block..."


    "go with!"


    Dengjin received the order and immediately flew into the air, transforming his body into a large mass of gas, and shielding the moonlight.


    "All right."


    Sun Wuchen sprang out from the side and saw the big monster in front of him.


    The current Monkey King changed again after his promotion, and his combat power reached at least 150.


    To be honest, Sun Wuchen didn''t have much confidence when facing this monster.


    But he still went out, and only after experiencing battles can he understand all the battles and stimulate his potential.


    This is a battle between unequal brothers.


    Just after completing the task, he got a thousand energy points for no reason. Without thinking about it, he immediately added all of them to him, and his overall combat effectiveness increased by one level, now at least 35.


    Speaking of this energy is still a drop in the bucket, but at least it can make him better cope with the situation.


    "Bouma, you guys run away."


    Sun Wuchen rushed over and saw a child appear in his field of vision, Bouma was extremely happy.


    This Sun Wuchen can surprise him every time.


    Seeing the girl she likes showing her feelings for children, Ya Mucha next to her gritted her teeth.


    The guy Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to watch, the original plot was also a waste.


    Obviously he has some talents and can continue to practice, but on the road of Monkey King, he is almost the first idiot who has been defeated and will never be able to fly.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to care about him either. After flying over, he immediately pointed to the front, and the energy-storing hole in his hand had been sent out.


    After being conquered, the current burst of charged holes has an attack power of around 60.


    It can be said to be an extremely destructive and super attack. The light beam hits Monkey King''s body in a flash, but the defense power of Monkey King after the giant ape is so amazing. The hair on his body is like steel, standing there one by one.


    The flame immediately burst there, forming a terrifying explosion, which almost shook the surrounding things into the air. A large group of fierce fire directly pounced on Sun Wukong''s body. He rushed towards Sun Wuchen under the pain, and then punched him. Grab it on a rock next to it.


    The stone was smashed to pieces immediately, and Sun Wuchen fell to the side.


    The defensive power of Monkey King in this state is too amazing, even holes and waves can''t hurt him, but this has already gone through the penetration bonus.


    Sun Wukong still refused to let Sun Wuchen go. He waved his arm and smashed everything around him. Sun Wuchen slowly led him towards the castle. A little man ran away in front, and another terrifying giant ape chased behind him.

 520 Naruto Power System Chapter 520

    "What is he doing? Don''t come over, don''t come over."


    Pilaf was so frightened that he was crazy. How could this monster deal with it? It was powerful and its defense was amazing.


    It acts like a tank, no, it''s scarier than a tank.


    "Master Pilaf, run away."


    "No, my dream of becoming the king of the world, the Dragon Ball that I have worked so hard to get!"


    Xiao Wu picked up this guy. After waking up, Ah Xiu rushed over to cooperate with her, took Pilaf to a spaceship and quickly left this terrifying place.


    The castle was smashed to pieces under the attack of this monster, and there was ruin everywhere.


    The castle that Pilaf worked so hard to build is now gone. Sun Wuchen stood by, watching Sun Wukong destroyer there.


    "System, I still have another chance to draw."


    "Ding! Host, you also have a chance to draw a lottery. Because the magic lamp genie has obeyed your arrangement and become your subordinate, the lucky attribute will happen again, and you will be able to draw even more amazing prizes."


    "Can I specify what I want?"


    "Yes! The effect of the magic lamp genie is changed, you can strengthen the skill once."


    "Okay, I want to do turtle style qigong."


    "Okay, congratulations to the host, you have learned tortoise style qigong."


    "Ding! The magic lamp genie has a lucky attribute, and your turtle qigong is upgraded by one level."


    There is something flowing in Sun Wuchen''s mind, blending into the body, and instantly aroused.


    Chapter 865: Turtle Qigong and the Monkey King


    "Skill-Turtle Qigong."


    "Skill level-E. Can be improved."


    "Skill factor-3 (4.1)."


    "Additional attributes-charge (opened), free control (unopened), instant burst (unopened), big explosion (unopened)."


    Sun Wuchen learned this skill for the first time, although he can also obtain it when he learns with Immortal Turtle, but that will be something later. If Immortal Turtle teaches himself, he can directly improve the level of this skill.


    This turtle style qigong is different from Dongdongbo. First of all, the skill level is at least one level higher, and it can still be upgraded.


    It is estimated that it was also an F-level skill before, but after the lucky attribute of the magic lamp genie was stimulated, it directly increased by one level.


    It seems that the energy factor has also changed from 2 to 3, and now it can explode 4.1 times the power.


    As for his other additional attributes, it goes without saying that the energy accumulation is definitely for the super-strong turtle school qigong, like the turtle immortal, blowing out all the flames of the flame mountain.


    Pushing the moon to a farther position is all this kind of power accumulation skill.


    It may be that the lucky attribute of Djinn Genie has occurred, and this skill has been activated.


    As for free maneuvering, it is estimated that the use of turtle Qigong to turn in the air and travel to other places makes this energy more flexible.


    Not to mention the instant burst, the tortoise style qigong will appear in an instant, but there must be a factor, that is, the power of the tortoise style qigong is not strong.


    As for the big bang, the current Sun Wuchen still can¡¯t comprehend it, maybe there is a chance to use this skill directly, but after looking at the energy points required by turtle qigong, the original skill alone requires 2000 points. If you upgrade, the first three skills also require 2000.


    The frightening thing is that the Big Bang needs at least 5,000 to start.


    It is estimated that the power has doubled, so terrifying.


    Seeing Monkey King who was wrecking havoc, Sun Wuchen''s eyes condensed, and he jumped directly to the tall tower next to him, condescending.


    "Goku, I am here!"


    Sun Wuchen''s shout still caught Sun Wukong''s attention. In the great ape state, he had absolute attention to all sounds.


    Looking in the direction where Sun Wuchen is, Sun Wukong''s eyes are full of anger.


    "Wukong, this time, see if I can make history!"


    Sun Wuchen assumed a fighting stance, slowly bringing his hands together, slowly gathering all the strength of his body, all the breath had been concentrated in his hands, and a small white ball of light appeared on the tower, shining like a lighthouse. Night sky.


    The lamp god in the sky was a little surprised when he saw this scene. The energy of this little child was beyond imagination, and his combat power shocked him.


    Bu Ma looked at Sun Wuchen above the tower from the ground with a gleam in her eyes.


    "This kid is really...too amazing. If he is really a handsome guy, it would be nice to make friends with him."


    "Yamucha, what''s wrong with you? Are you injured? Why vomit blood!?"


    A certain dragon male vomited blood and fainted.


    The ball of light became bigger and bigger, and Sun Wuchen gathered an unparalleled super power.


    "Charge-Guipai Qigong Bo!"


    The big white ball of light slammed in that direction, as if it had penetrated all barriers, and the surrounding ruins were shaking.


    The power of this blow may not be much worse than the power of the Turtle Immortal to exterminate the Flame Mountain.


    A terrifying and huge wave of air burst forward, and even the Monkey King in the state of the terrifying giant ape, interpreting wildness, felt some fear.


    He screamed, raised his thick fist and hit the front, the light directly hit the body of this predestined body, causing him to push back.


    It¡¯s almost 140 points of combat power. The Monkey King has a combat power of about 150 points. After a lot of consumption, it should not be as strong at the beginning. It can be said that both sides are fighting with all strength. Monkey King yelled and waved his fists forward. One hand is not enough, and he waved the other hand.


    With his hands in front of him, he kept pushing the huge energy, as if he was going to retreat everything, but Sun Wuchen''s Super Turtle Qigong still worked, and it hit Sun Wukong with a bang, causing a violent explosion.


    There was a terrifying explosion in the smoke of gunpowder, completely destroying the surrounding ruins. There was already a deep pit on the ground, and Monkey King''s body was buried in it, and Sun Wuchen''s power was almost completely dissipated at this moment.


    Accumulating Tortoise School Qigong spent all his energy, and he felt dizziness falling from the tower, but the lamp god suddenly came to him and hugged him in his arms.


    "You bastard, you are still very loyal. Go save my brother. He must not die. Such an attack can''t kill him."


    The lamp god obeyed his orders, placed Sun Wuchen in a shadow, and then went to look for Sun Wukong. When he looked there, he found that Sun Wukong was really not dead, and the two brothers'' vitality was really amazing.


    He asked Monkey King to dig out of it and found that his tail was broken.


    Deng Shen was very knowledgeable and immediately saw that it seemed that this race could transform completely on the tail, but after the tail disappeared, it was estimated that he could temporarily calm down for a while, but Sun Wuchen still had his tail.


    "Finally it''s almost there, by the way, Dragon Ball!"


    Sun Wuchen stood up and looked in the other direction. The shining Dragon Ball summoned the Shenlong.

 521 Naruto Power System Chapter 521

    Chapter 866: Dragon Ball Reward


    Sun Wuchen immediately came to the location of the Dragon Ball, a ray of light rose from the ground, already shining the sky, and a terrifying dragon hovering over it.


    To put it bluntly, making a wish is the right of the strong, and Sun Wuchen defeated the changed Sun Wukong alone, and even destroyed the castle.


    The people around them all thought of him as their head. Even the Ya Mucha, at this time, did not have the right to choose, and could only stare at the child viciously.


    "Wu Chen, come and make a wish."


    "Bouma, didn''t you want to make a wish?"


    "Well, I seem to have fulfilled my wish, so don''t worry about it."


    Buma''s face was a little red, standing aside, the Oolong beside him had no right to choose. To be honest, he still had a deep fear of Sun Wuchen in his heart.


    Sun Wuchen walked under the Shenlong.


    "Shenlong, I want to make a wish."


    "Please state your wish, no matter what kind of wish I can realize."


    "Can I fully awaken my Saiyan system? I want the most powerful legendary Saiyan blood."


    Sun Wuchen chose the strongest bloodline. It is said that the legendary Super Saiyan can continuously increase his strength during battle. As long as he is given time, he can surpass everything. Of course, the more terrifying thing is that as they grow older, they Will increase their combat effectiveness.


    But the dragon shook his head.


    "Sorry, I can''t do anything beyond the authority of the caster. The Saiyan blood is very powerful, and I can''t restore your blood to the legendary state."


    "Oh, how about a hundredfold increase in my combat effectiveness?"


    "Sorry, the blood of Saiyans is beyond the authority of law enforcement officers to control."


    Sun Wuchen thought about it and it was indeed the case. The pedigree of the Namekians must be different from the pedigree of the Saiyans, and they cannot have such abnormal combat power.


    "Let my body have unlimited recovery capacity, right?"


    "This wish is fine."


    Shenlong suddenly stared in front of him, his eyes flashed, and a light shrouded Sun Wuchen''s body, and the light slowly receded in the next second.


    Sun Wuchen looked at his hands, there seemed to be power in them, but did he already possess unlimited physical strength?After thinking about it, he directly condensed a huge light, the ball was in his hand, and it hit the side.


    He immediately felt his power dissipated, not as condensed as he did at the beginning, this power is not completely unlimited.


    "Shenlong, are you lying to me? My physical strength is clearly limited."


    "Uh, I''m sorry, I can''t do anything beyond the authority of the caster. Because your body has the ability of another powerful system, which is beyond my authority, but I can help you change something, such as a thousand Unlock some powerful abilities, or use your abilities this time to exchange. At the same time, you can get a lot of points."


    Although the wish cannot be fulfilled, it is not bad for Shenlong to have such a gift. It is also a reward for this mission. Sun Wuchen nodded.


    "Ding! The host has contributed to the Dragon Ball wishing opportunity."


    "The host gets 5000 energy points."


    "The host gets a skill reward."


    "Skills-Dancing Art."


    "Skill level-E. Can be upgraded."


    "Skill coefficient-2. Exceed the user''s original speed limit, and increase consumption as the user''s use time increases."


    "Additional attributes-continuous acceleration (not activated), instantaneous burst (not activated), hovering (not activated), training in the air (not activated)."


    The skill he got this time was good, it was the dance of the sky.


    Various skills allow you to fly in the sky, and continuous acceleration can break through the original speed limit. If it is really turned on, it is estimated that the skill coefficient can reach 4 or 5, at least far beyond the normal speed, but it needs to be used continuously.


    It¡¯s even simpler to burst in an instant, speed up in an instant, and deliver a fatal blow, but it consumes a lot of vitality and needs to be used at the right time. This is also the battle method often used by those super fighters.


    As for the ability to levitate, Sun Wuchen took a closer look, and seemed to be able to refer to the things he touched as weights, floating in the air, so that he could lift an extremely huge object.


    However, it is still not as good as the levitation ability of super powers, so this kind of thing is of limited use.


    The last item is somewhat intriguing. It seems that during the flight, energy points can be accumulated continuously, but the speed is slow.


    Another advantage of this state is that after adapting to the flight state, the energy consumption during flight will be very low, and this kind of energy is only really useful now.


    "Ding! The host is rewarded by the system and can activate the same skills as the air dance at will."


    "Just choose to practice in the sky. At least it can give me some energy points, which is pretty good."


    "Ding! The practice of dancing in the sky is activated, and the host gains energy points at a rate of 1 per hour. After the combat power exceeds 10,000, this skill becomes invalid."


    Well, the combat power of 10,000 is really in the foreseeable future. This is also a good start.


    Chapter 867: First encounter with Qiqi


    "Your wish is fulfilled, goodbye."


    The light flashed, the dragon faded, and the seven shiny beads were still floating in the air. Sun Wuchen jumped directly up and held the four-planet ball in his hand.


    After all, this has something to do with one''s own destiny, and holding this thing should feel pretty good.


    Holding this thing in his hand, the people around looked at Sun Wuchen in surprise.


    "Well, things here are temporarily over, you don''t have to be so surprised."


    "We just think it''s amazing. Wu Chen, it seems you have a lot of secrets."


    "Anyone will have a secret, so don''t worry, but I won''t hurt you. It''s time to go back now, Bouma, are you with us?"


    "Yeah." Boomer nodded.


    The man next to him gritted his teeth when he saw this.


    "Goodbye." After the cold words, he turned around and left directly here. The irritation and pain here are a bit too great.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t care about so much, this guy left and left.


    People like myself are safe and sound, this is already very good


    Monkey King also woke up after a period of time. This kid''s physical fitness was very good, so he recovered as quickly as possible. To be honest, his spirits were also very good.


    "Wu Chen, what happened?"


    "You just slept. By the way, your tail was accidentally torn off, but it doesn''t matter, you should try to adapt to the current situation."

 522 Naruto Power System Chapter 522

    Monkey King was still a little confused after seeing the tail gone, but after walking twice, although his body could not balance, he quickly recovered.


    The goal of the group of them was changed to the Guixian''s house. That place was where they had to go back. They had already left. After more than half a month, the Guixianren had already returned there.


    But tell him well, he shouldn''t be angry. They were already on the road. After walking for a while, they passed a place where flames burned infinitely, surrounded by rising flames, almost suffocating.


    "I didn''t expect to be here." Sun Wuchen looked at the area full of flames.


    "This place is so hot, let''s go."


    "Wait a minute." Sun Wuchen stopped Sun Wukong.


    He looked to the front, and saw a huge flame-burning bird flying high in the sky. This was different from the original plot. The huge bird was chasing a person, a little girl. When walking there, in fact, Similar to my own age.


    The girl ran fast, for fear of being caught by the giant bird behind, and the flames burning all over the giant bird were clearly a terrifying monster.


    "Probing."


    "Ding! Found the flame bird."


    "Class E monster, a strange monster born in flames, burning flames all over, attacking all living people."


    "The main attack method is bite, flame impact, flame sweeping."


    "Special skills. The fire of the Phoenix, after being hit hard, the monster will slowly recover. The flame body, the monster''s body can be transformed into a pure flame state, which is quite powerful. The flame impacts and bursts into flames to attack the enemy. The flame sweeps through, summoning the most A powerful flame storm swept the world."


    "Kill this monster to get 560 energy points."


    "Attention, the monster has a combat power of 50!"


    The current Monkey King looked at himself, after the last upgrade, his current combat power was 40 points.


    Dealing with this monster shouldn''t be too big a problem, but the difference in combat power reached an astonishing 25%. In the Dragon Ball world, it must be quite difficult to deal with, and his own cave waves are also very difficult to deal with him.


    Some of the energy points I recently obtained were also used to upgrade the tortoise school qigong.


    In addition to the big bang ability, he has learned other abilities.


    It should be possible to deal with this monster, Sun Wuchen''s posture immediately condensed a huge ball of light in his hand.


    "Turtle Qigong!"


    He roared, a huge ball of light drew an arc, and then hit the strange bird. The hole wave cannot cause harm to you, this thing is still possible.


    Seeing this, the flame bird immediately spread its wings and flew to the side, preparing to avoid the attack of this huge energy ball, but found that this energy ball, like a bone-attached maggot, was chasing it behind him, not slow.


    The flame bird flew faster and faster.


    The monster used its fastest speed to dive and fly, and finally the tortoise-style qigong hit the monster, and it exploded in the air with a bang. Everything around was shaken, and many things were blown. fly.


    The explosion in the air was indeed shocking. At this time, Sun Wuchen watched his attack, very satisfied, and quickly jumped to the little girl''s side and hugged her in his arms.


    Bouma was a little bit jealous when she saw this. To be honest, it must be a good feeling to be held in her arms by Sun Wuchen, but she immediately shook her head. The child is much younger than herself.


    But for some reason, there is something mature in him that attracts him.


    After giving the little girl to Bouma, the flame bird rose again.


    "Difficult monster."


    Chapter 868: Bull Demon Surrounded by Flames


    This monster really seems to be able to come back from the fire again, but the recovery is relatively slow, but with this ability, he can fight almost unlimited times, which is quite difficult, and it takes a lot of energy to kill him. amazing.


    It''s just that compared with just now, his combat effectiveness has dropped slightly, around 48, but Sun Wuchen has also dropped a bit, now it''s only 36.


    Turtle Qigong still consumes energy for him, so in general, no one will directly use all their strength to play the craziest and scariest Turtle Qigong in battle, which will consume his power.


    Once you can''t kill the opponent in one hit, there is no suspense in the battle.


    When Monkey King saw this situation, he couldn''t account for it. His elder brother was attacked. He could never have any reservations. He took out the wishful stick and stabbed the strange bird.


    The flame bird was directly stabbed by the wishful stick. To be honest, this was beyond Sun Wuchen''s expectations.


    This monster should be very powerful, but it was hit by Monkey King¡¯s attack. Although it spread its wings and flies again, it has escaped in the air. It seems that this strange bird is also fearful. It seems that it has some power. Fading away, it is not suitable to fight.


    Qiqi quickly woke up. She was the heroine in the original book. Even when she was very young, she was amazingly beautiful, especially her temperament. Wu Chen could always see some people in the past. feel.


    "She looks like that person."


    Sun Wuchen thought for a long time, always feeling that his heart seemed to be thrown into the distance, and a person from the past was waiting for him.


    How is all the experience in the past?Perhaps only in this world is invincible, is qualified to go back.


    "Hello, my name is Qiqi. Did you save me?"


    Sun Wuchen nodded.


    "Please join me to rescue my dad. He is trapped in the castle. The fire there has been burning for a long time."


    After speaking, the little girl cried directly, and Monkey King patted her chest.


    "Don''t worry, I will go."


    "Reckless. Kiki, let''s take a look now. Don''t talk about saving others. First try to protect yourself. This strange bird with flames burning all over will definitely come again. Don''t act immediately, just wait and see."


    The little child of Sun Wuchen''s body was actually quite general, and then he led the team to the vicinity of Flame Mountain, where there was a castle burning in terror.


    There seems to be a strong man on the castle, and the flames of the infinite castle are surrounding him, making him miserable.


    "Dad, are you okay?" Qiqi shouted from below.


    "Qiqi, we must find Teacher Wu Tian, ??only he can save me."


    Kiki was very worried.


    Sun Wuchen walked forward.


    Looking at the boundless sea of ??fire ahead, even he couldn''t help it, but the time seemed just right.


    "Goku, Bouma, and Kiki, please leave here first, I can help you save him."


    They were startled, how could such a big panic flame be extinguished by a child, even Buma admired Sun Wuchen very much, but felt that all this was impossible.


    "I can indeed extinguish the flames, even temporarily, at least to rescue the Bull Demon King. But everything after that is not that simple. You are now looking for Teacher Wu Tian as quickly as possible. I am here first, Keep the flame as small as possible."


    They were still a little worried, Sun Wuchen waved his hand, after thinking about it, he told Bu Ma not to let Monkey King see the moon. Bu Ma looked up at the sky and thought about it. It was indeed at that time, if Sun Wukong¡¯s tail grew , It is very bad.


    After everyone left, there was only boundless flames here. Just now Sun Wuchen stood still, and a flame bird flew out of the infinite flames. The last time the one really hated Sun Wukong.

 523 Naruto Power System Chapter 523

    "You bastard is here again, let me kill you first."


    Under the shining of the moonlight, Sun Wuchen instantly grew bigger and became a great ape. This time, unlike before, he felt the abundant energy flow in his body.


    The combat power of 40 points is 400 after the transformation, but the combat power consumed by each attack is amazing.


    As long as he continues to attack, his physical strength will be severely depleted, but the 400-point attack power is definitely quite terrifying.


    Although it wasn''t his own combat power, Sun Wuchen didn''t want so much now. It was natural to extinguish the flames and kill the monsters.


    He opened his mouth, and a huge ball of light appeared in his mouth. This is the magical application of turtle qigong.


    This type of giant source artillery can only be activated after the combat power reaches a certain value, but Sun Wuchen himself has learned the tortoise school qigong hole wave, and of course he can use this energy on himself.


    "Beast, look at my great ape cannon."


    The terrifying energy hit the sky, shining with a burst of blue light, terrifying.


    Chapter 869: Great Ape Cannon


    The Flame Bird was immediately hit by this huge giant source cannon. To be honest, this kind of thing made it extremely terrified. Fortunately, the speed was not very fast.


    The flame bird turned into a state of raging fire in an instant. In this state, it would not be hit directly, but its body would become a ball of flame floating in the air and slowly falling.


    Seeing that this guy would escape his own attack, Sun Wuchen was also quite angry.


    The big hand slapped there, the palm of the giant ape could cover a very large area, and with a bang, the flame was completely smashed to the ground, leaving only a little spark, but the flame immediately swept.


    A flame bird was born again from the blazing fire, hovering continuously around it, flying around Sun Wuchen, a flame rose from the bottom of his feet, igniting everything around him like a flame.


    He kept going up, trying to burn the hair on Sun Wuzhen''s body and all the places on his body.


    The raging fire always made Sun Wuchen feel a little pain, which was not like other ordinary attacks.


    After the flame was wrapped, when Sun Wuchen felt a little pain, he stepped on the ground with a loud bang, shattering everything around him, and there was a fierce storm.


    The flame storm shattered directly.


    A flame bird flew out of it and was immediately caught by Sun Wuchen in his hand. Sun Wuchen swallowed it without even thinking about it. So your flames are endless, but it is not necessarily more than my intestines. Tao is stronger.


    After swallowing a flame bird, Sun Wuchen felt the flame in his body burst out, and there was a continuous pain, but he was actually gathering strength, not only the flame, but also the energy in the body.


    "Super big¡ªGreat Ape Cannon!"


    After fusing the energy, Sun Wuchen spit out the largest energy ball and slammed forward.


    The energy ball exploded directly in the flames in front of the castle, and the terrifying attack blew all the flames away.


    The ground trembled, almost the strongest force. After a while, what was left here was nothing but ruins. Originally, this place had been burned to ashes by flames, and most of the flat-headed people had moved away from here.


    As for the Bull Demon himself, he was trapped in the castle, and no one could save him. Now that the flames in front of the castle were blown up, he seemed to have found a way out.


    The Bull Demon King immediately moved forward towards this place. His goal was to escape from this sea of ??fire. As for Sun Wuchen, after using up this power, he felt that his power was drastically reduced. The flames just hurt a bit.


    His body gradually shrank and became like a child.


    After recovering the child''s body, Sun Wuchen stood on the ground, and the Bull Demon rushed over immediately.


    "You saved me!"


    The Bull Demon King was quite excited and hugged Sun Wuchen in his arms, but the force was too great and he was about to smash Sun Wuchen''s bones.


    Sun Wuchen broke away from the other''s embrace, and before the Bull Demon King could react, he tore a piece of cloth from his body and wrapped it around him.


    Soon, the Turtle Immortal came waiting, and when they came here, the Bull Demon King immediately knelt on the ground.


    "teacher."


    "You guy must have done a lot of evil, and then there was a fire here, trapping you inside."


    The Bull Demon didn''t dare to say anything. The main reason for this fire was that he offended the local civilians. After the ignited fire, no one helped him to extinguish the flames, and finally caused such a terrible fire.


    This can be regarded as self-inflicted, but if you really want to burn him to death, it is estimated that many ordinary people around are not willing to do that.


    This is a person''s life, and it cannot be controlled by some resentment or other emotions in his heart.


    "Well, I''ll help you deal with this fire. By the way, how did you calm down here?"


    "Teacher, it''s him, who just turned into a great ape, and then vomited turtle style qigong."


    "Huh!? Wu Chen, when did you learn tortoise style qigong?"


    "The last time I fought with you, I realized something. I became a great ape, and I can better control the energy and have stronger power, so I use it."


    Hearing these turtle immortals, I really felt that my invincible status in the world was in jeopardy, but it would be a good thing if my disciples could really train hard.


    After all, my disciples always have to embark on their own path in life, as long as their achievements exceed their own.


    "Okay, but the fire here hasn''t been completely extinguished, especially the castle. I will show you the strongest turtle style qigong, Wukong. You have to be optimistic."


    Immortal Turtle came to the front and took off his shirt. The thin old man slowly swelled, and his body became taller and thicker.


    This kind of breath continues to expand and spread, this is a powerful force.


    "Is this the terrifying power of Immortal Turtle?"


    Sun Wuchen looked at his battle detector.


    The Tortoise Immortal¡¯s combat effectiveness reached 80 points, but with the increase in the Tortoise¡¯s energy coefficient, Sun Wuchen¡¯s attack was almost as powerful and terrifying just now.


    "Super Turtle Qigong Bo!"


    Chapter 870: Departure


    The Super Turtle Qigong Wave played by Immortal Turtle is still much better than that played by Sun Wuchen.


    The energy coefficient between the two is completely different. The Guixian has been immersed in this way for many years and naturally has more understanding.


    The huge energy ball hit the front, smashed into the ground after crossing an arc, the castle flame, everything was blown up, the terrifying explosion was indeed quite powerful.


    Immortal Turtle¡¯s original power can push the moon away, so it can be said that his attack power is quite strong.


    However, this guy must have activated the energy accumulation of the tortoise school qigong, and it is still a high-level one, so it can have this effect.


    The powerful and terrifying energy ball blew up everything around it, and when everyone looked forward, the gunpowder dissipated and the entire castle had disappeared into the world.


    The people around were stunned. Is this the power of the strongest man in the world?It''s just that Monkey King was still extremely calm, and all this was not beyond his expectation.


    First of all, I have to say that Guixianren possesses powerful Guipai Qigong, which can increase his original power several times.

 524 Naruto Power System Chapter 524

    As for Sun Wuchen himself, he also uses Turtle Style Qigong. This super-strength attack has an energy coefficient of 3.


    After adding the original combat power, it can issue four times the usual attack, but it takes a long time to charge.


    For example, it takes 10 seconds to complete an attack with an energy factor of 1.


    2 takes 25 seconds.


    3 It may take two minutes.


    You need to accumulate energy for a long time, but the process of accumulating energy is very dangerous. It is very likely to be severely injured by the opponent. So after Sun Wukong really learned the turtle style qigong, he realized that this energy is not invincible in the world. use.


    The energy in it hits one''s own body, and even after the highest energy coefficient is charged, the destructive power hitting a single object is the same as before.


    The energy factor will only increase the damage and damage in a large area, not directly kill a person, unless there is that kind of extremely powerful ability.


    "Huh, it looks pretty good, but the castle is gone."


    Immortal Turtle regained his initial appearance and touched his head.


    The Bull Demon was so scared that he was paralyzed on the ground. His castle was turned into ashes by his teacher. He did not dare to say anything. To be honest, although the castle is important, a word from the teacher can change his destiny.


    "Well, don''t continue doing evil, we should also leave, you should have seen these two little apprentices, they are all your juniors."


    The Bull Demon King came over and nodded as a hello. He had nothing to talk about with such a kid, but he was quite surprised when he saw the Monkey King just now.


    "Thank you, if it weren''t for you, I would have died in it. Kiki, come over and thank you."


    The little girl Kiki walked aside and looked shy when she saw Monkey King.


    "Thank you."


    She glanced at Sun Wuchen and ran away. To tell the truth, Sun Wuchen knew about the little girl''s temperament, and she was probably the one who was fascinated by herself again.


    Is it possible that I have such a super charm wherever I go?It seems that this is something that I was born with.


    When all this was done, everyone just wanted to leave, and suddenly there was a bang. It turned out that Monkey King had tried tortoise school qigong.


    No matter when, the talent of this guy is amazing, and which one of these Saiyans is amazing.


    This scene was shocked, but seeing Sun Wuchen next to him, Immortal Turtle also calmed down.


    It seems that these two brothers are freaks, so Guixianren took them back to his Guixian house, along with Buma and Oolong.


    "Why did the two of you follow here? You should learn and practice the things that really should exist here. You two don''t have such skills."


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??we just want to come and have a look. As your student, Wu Chen is so powerful, we were shocked to see the power of the number one person in the world, so come and watch it."


    After being complimented by the other party, this teacher Wu Tian had a triumphant smile on his face, and then in front of them began to teach the two people the real fighting skills of Turtle School Qigong.


    Sun Wuchen had learned these things before, and after he had listened to the other party''s teaching, he experimented twice, and suddenly the voice of the system came.


    "Ding! The host has learned all the hidden additional skills of the tortoise style qigong. After the skill is upgraded, spend 10,000 energy points to continue to increase the level of the tortoise style qigong, provide a higher energy coefficient, and open more hidden attributes."


    10000!?


    Sun Wuchen looked at himself, this pauper was really helpless.


    Monkey King has no systematic help, but he is quick to comprehend this terrifying impact energy.


    Soon he had a small achievement. Seeing that both brothers could understand this energy well, Immortal Turtle was also very happy.


    For Buma and Oolong, looking at the small figure of Sun Wuchen, he reluctantly left here and headed to Xidu.


    These two guys, especially Boomer, she...


    Chapter 871: Hunting forward


    These two guys are really difficult to deal with, but counting the time, Oolong should also be here, and practicing for a period of time is the world''s number one martial arts conference.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t want to delay time here anymore, he was already very familiar with some of Gui Xianliu''s fighting skills.


    After a long time of training, they have become their current combat effectiveness, reaching 50, which is a fairly high level.


    He found that staying here is not a good choice. After thinking about it, he already has something to do.


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??I think I should go out and explore, try to find some enemies as much as possible, and exercise my abilities."


    Seeing that the child was about to leave him, Immortal Turtle couldn''t tell whether he was happy or sad. The child had an amazing talent, and he might catch up with him soon.


    This is a kind of pressure that will make you infinitely panic.


    But every teacher expects their students to become stronger, and this is what they think.


    Immortal Turtle thought for a while, and still agreed to Sun Wuchen''s request, but this time Sun Wuchen didn''t even bring Sun Wukong, because of fate.


    After the reluctant parting, Sun Wuchen embarked on a journey. After arriving on land, he looked at everything here, where should he go?


    "Well, lock the first stop, and that is Kalinta."


    That place has the so-called god of martial arts, which exists on the Kalin Tower and is called the Kalin Immortal.


    That cat''s fighting power is not weak, so let''s find him first, at least climbing the endless tower can also give me a great help.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t have the qualifications to control somersault cloud. It might be that his own thoughts had been finalized. This kind of thing that could detect people''s mind was unwilling to take Sun Wuchen, but he still had Wukong technique.


    When using control practice, Wukong technique can be exercised all the time, and his energy points can increase rapidly. However, the energy points of 10,000 points are almost a fantasy. He doesn''t know what the tortoise-style qigong will do after upgrading. effect.


    By the way, it is said that this dance skill of oneself can also be improved, is it possible that this thing can also be changed?But it seems to be just flying.


    Feeling the question in Sun Wuchen''s heart, the system answered immediately.


    "Host, after learning all the additional skills, you can spend points to upgrade the current dance skills, which can fly faster, fly longer, and consume less energy. After reaching the extreme, you can even Upgrade again."


    "Just talk about the limit of this Wukong number, right? I don''t quite understand, is there the deepest digging possibility for flying?"


    "Ding! Overlord, after martial arts evolves to the extreme, it is teleportation."


    Sun Wuchen almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood. It turned out that he had obtained the pre-version of Teleport, but if he wanted to upgrade to that point, he would definitely spend a lot of energy points, which was nothing short of a fantasy.


    Okay, let''s put these two skills there first, and with control training, this skill is indeed very effective when flying.


    After flying for a while, Sun Wuchen still found that the speed of getting energy points was too slow. With combat detectors, you can often see the signals of some powerful creatures, but many primitive and powerful weird creatures are hidden. Some desolate places cannot be fully detected by energy detectors.


    In short, there are too many energy signals in this world, it is impossible for this little energy to display all the energy signals in the world, that is unrealistic.


    "System, is there any way for me to directly discover those powerful monsters?"


    "Ding! Speed ??can ask the Djinn on your body, he knows the distribution of all creatures very well."

 525 Naruto Power System Chapter 525

    When Sun Wuchen was overjoyed, he pulled the unadjusted guy out of the magic lamp. When he came out, the guy was still asleep, and Sun Wuchen kicked him.


    "Wake up, working."


    "Huh? Master, what did you call me out for? I am having a sweet dream. A female elf is serving me."


    "Don''t tell children this dirty thing."


    Sun Wuchen held his chest, indeed he looked like a child, but Deng Shen was extremely helpless. You are more mature than anyone else, and you have the kind of patience to rule the world, not to mention the things that he shows now.


    "Now you help me find some strange creatures. There are all kinds of powerful and strange creatures. You should always find some. My goal is to kill them all."


    "understood."


    Deng Shen took Sun Wukong to fly for a while, and there was a large forest here.


    "There is a black poisonous snake below. It is quite powerful, and it exists in myths."


    "Well, not bad. 350 points, not lower."


    Sun Wuchen descended into the forest.


    boom!


    Bang!


    when!


    A minute later, Sun Wuchen flew up with a giant snake.


    "The first one, solved."


    Chapter 872: Galinta


    "One-horned rhino."


    "300. Fair."


    "Black Crocodile."


    "400. Not bad, cool."


    "Ancient dinosaurs."


    "360. Much simpler."


    ...


    Sun Wuchen took the lamp god in the center to kill all the way, and gradually approached the big forest. After having the lamp god''s guidance in the middle, he hunted many powerful monsters, and now his energy points have reached an astonishing 6,000.


    Therefore, it is still a bit difficult to upgrade the tortoise style qigong, but Sun Wu has gained more possibilities.


    "Master, there must be something unusual in this large forest, and the smell on it is quite frightening."


    "You go back, I''ll walk in and see by myself."


    As soon as I entered the forest, I saw a tall tower standing there, extending to the clouds. The tower was not so strong.


    Perhaps three or four adults have become embracing this thing, but it is indeed a miracle in this world. This world has gravity. This kind of thing may collapse at any time after it is high, but it is supported without expectation.


    But think about it, there are many mysteries in this world after all, and you don''t need to care about it. Walking into the big forest slowly, Sun Wuchen always feels that there are some eyes staring at him.


    "scanning."


    I activated my own combat detector, and after a scan, everything around me was in my eyes. They were all weird creatures in the jungle who wanted to kill themselves.


    These creatures are hunting, and there are even some monkeys in such a big forest. It is not unexpected to see monkeys, but these monkeys exude a fierce breath.


    It can only be said that there are many enemies here, many, many enemies.


    As soon as he walked near Kalinta, the opponent''s monster moved.


    Several long black snakes flew over, and Sun Wuchen held this thing in his hand as soon as he reached out.


    With a strong pinch, these poisonous snakes instantly lost their lives.


    "Five o''clock, too low."


    It seems that the threat of this kind of thing to oneself has been reduced to a very low level. Even if you are bitten by these poisonous snakes, it is estimated that your body can quickly adapt to the toxins, so the energy points you can get are very low, but this is always regarded as one. A terrible creature, blood seals the throat after biting someone.


    Sun Wuchen killed a black poisonous snake casually, and suddenly a big monster appeared around him, like a crazy savage bull, coming toward him. The long, pointed horns had very powerful lethality.


    Sun Wuchen floated in the air immediately, and this thing was powerless, hitting the big tree behind, smashing the big tree in half.


    Air dance is really a good skill. When flying in the sky, these monsters that are quite powerful on land cannot touch their feet at all.


    "Lianfadongdongbo."


    All of Sun Wuchen''s ten fingers stretched out in front, and the light beam from the tip of the finger swept the surrounding space, especially the huge bull that was swept by the light instantly, burning all over his body.


    After a terrifying attack, the monster finally fell in a pool of blood. In fact, his body had been cut into coke, but he had obtained 100 energy points for no reason. Sun Wuchen was in a good mood. If he stayed here for a while, maybe There is indeed progress.


    After solving the poisonous snakes in front of him, the bull had fallen to the ground, but there were still many monsters attacking Sun Wuchen beside him. He was surrounded by a group of creatures. When he was fighting, suddenly a throwing axe stuck at him. On the head of a monster.


    A strong man walked over from the depths of the jungle. He had very swollen muscles, which looked like an iron tower, and his face had a special pattern.


    "Child, why did you come to this forest, it is dangerous here."


    But when he saw the monsters that Sun Wuchen killed next to him, he stopped, as if the child in front of him was the real danger.


    "I just came here to seek the help of a Kalin fairy. I believe this tower is Kalin Tower. Can I climb it?"


    "You can do whatever you want. If you are in danger, you can call for help and I will help you."


    This guy is also a good person, and after saying this, he left here.Sun Wucheng didn''t want so much, and immediately began to climb this high tower, constantly moving upward.


    There is no need to use one''s own air dance technique. Using that kind of thing, even if you can fly, you can only fly a certain distance.


    The higher the altitude, the more energy it consumes, but another problem is that using this peculiar Wukong speed flight is not a training for Sun Wuchen at all.


    Sun Wuchen crawled very fast, and it took almost four hours to reach the top of Kalin Tower.


    After these exercises, his physical fitness has been greatly improved, and his combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. It seems that every time he crawls on this tower, his combat effectiveness has been improved a lot.


    After going up, there was already a cat fairy waiting for him.


    "Hello there."


    "Hello there."

 526 Naruto Power System Chapter 526

    "I am Immortal Karin, you are the disciple of Immortal Turtle."


    Sun Wuchen nodded.


    Chapter 873: New Advancement-Remnant Image Fist


    "I guess you learned about the super holy water from your teacher. Indeed, that thing is with me, but if you want to get it, you need to defeat me."


    "I have no interest in super holy water, but what I plan to do more."


    Sun Wuchen assumed a fighting posture, and his body was full of flashing energy.


    With a swish, he flew over and hit the current Immortal Karin with his fist.


    This is a relatively small space due to the high altitude.


    Here, any large movement range will cause oxygen consumption to be more intense, unable to conduct effective attacks, and will quickly consume energy.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen could only be cautious, not letting his physical strength be lost too severely. After a very careful control, his fight with the opponent was more effective.


    He didn''t dare to use the skill of Dongdongbo, Wu Chen used very little, and he didn''t want Immortal Kalin to see that he was using Hexianliu''s martial arts.


    Immortal Karin, who was fighting, finally adapted to his unique skill, the remnant fist.


    There are more and more cats everywhere.


    Almost all of them are forming a football team. There are more and more figures. Every figure seems to be real, but if they really pass, they will find that these things are extremely vague.


    This is the afterimage left by Immortal Kalin, in fact, he has already moved to another place.


    In fact, this ability is to move oneself at a very high speed, leaving an afterimage within the opponent''s consciousness, so that the other party does not know how to deal with it. Every place may be real, and every place may be fake. .


    Mr. Carlin''s ability is not bad, so for the current Sun Wuchen, there is a battle detector to find him easily.


    However, Sun Wuchen''s thoughts are also very clear. The combat detector is not necessary. Although the perception of energy of Qi is an additional skill, if it can be practiced, it may have a better effect.


    After hiding his traces, Immortal Kalin stared at him unhurriedly, wanting to see the flaws in Sun Wuchen.


    But after watching for a while, he suddenly discovered that there was no flaw in the opponent.


    The opponent''s combat skills are very skilled, and they are quite efficient when attacking. What is even more commendable is that he does not have any flaws or loopholes.


    Sun Wuchen was also a person who had gone through countless battles. In the previous world battles, he also knew deeply that what should be paid attention to in the battle, not an absolute powerful force can gain the upper hand.


    Strength is of course very important, but it is also very important to respond to changes when fighting alone.


    Seeing more and more afterimages around him, Sun Wuchen suddenly burst into power.


    The terrifying air current hits all the surrounding places, some of the small things here are blasted into the air, as if everything will be destroyed, and then Sun Wuchen stood there, calm is the change of the surrounding air current, found a direction, punched After hitting it, Immortal Kalin still hid away.


    It seems that there is still a certain gap between the combat effectiveness of the two, and Sun Wuchen and missed hits were not discouraged.


    "System, exchange residual image punch."


    "Ding! The host has completed the exchange of skills and spends 2000 energy points."


    It''s 2000 again, heartache.


    "Ding! Skill-residual image fist."


    "Skill level-F."


    "Skill factor-the afterimage does not increase the offensive ability, and with each high-intensity movement, it will gradually lose energy and physical strength. The more the afterimage is created, the more energy is consumed."


    "Skill additional attributes-multiple afterimages (not activated), lifelike (not activated), reduced consumption (not activated) afterimage power (not activated)."


    It seems that even a skill like Remnant Boxing consumes a lot of energy and has many additional attributes.


    Multiple afterimages may increase the number of afterimages you can have.


    For example, under normal circumstances, you can only have ten afterimages at most, but after you turn on this skill, you can have 20 and 30. However, high-speed movement will definitely cause a lot of energy consumption.


    If you don''t have consumption, lowering this skill and increasing afterimages will only increase your burden.


    As for the realism, perhaps it is able to exude a breath, it is better to be able to disguise and hide, it is considered an advanced power, but about this afterimage power, Sun Wuchen does not know what it is.


    But this is where they are all their own abilities, they are all powerful skills.


    "Don''t you want to continue?"


    Seeing this child standing there without any movement, Immortal Karin was also a little surprised. This child has a good talent. At such a young age, he can almost touch his body.


    He is so powerful, he is truly a disciple of Teacher Wu Tian.


    It''s just that there should be some gap with him, I suddenly saw a sneer on the corner of the kid''s mouth.


    "come on."


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen rushed out, and when he reached Immortal Kalin, his body trembled and stopped moving.


    "This is a remnant fist!"


    Chapter 874: The Surprised Carlin Fairy


    The same is the residual image boxing, which of course the Karin immortal would recognize in the first blow. This boxing method focuses on the ultimate, speed, and the use of power.


    The user needs to stay at a very high moving speed, leaving an afterimage for a moment, and then continue to move quickly, but this disk can always require you to move nearby again, which is almost a perfect combination. In order to let it continue to exist.


    Immortal Karin was a little surprised because Sun Wuchen suddenly used the residual image fist, and was immediately surrounded by many shadows.


    Sun Wuchen, who was moving at high speed, consumed his physical strength very quickly, but he also discovered the magical use of this skill to confuse the enemy. It was really effective.


    To say that his absolute combat effectiveness may not be as good as this cat immortal, he has been cultivating for hundreds of years, even if his talent is limited, he is definitely beyond his reach.


    However, in the constant battle, the characteristics of the Saiyan were inspired, and the stronger the battle, the more natural it was.


    He hasn''t even experienced any threat from death. It seems that after death, his combat effectiveness will increase by one level every time. Sun Wuchen today does not have that idea.


    That kind of uplifting method, my own vision, and my own adaptation to energy can''t keep up, just ascending power simply won''t work.


    After constantly flashing around, Sun Wuchen rushed towards there through a gap. Immortal Karin saw a child rushing towards the self-supporting place. He immediately raised his tail, and his body was suspended in the air. It is also an afterimage.


    This action frightened Immortal Kalin jumped. While in the air, he looked around and finally found the shadow of Sun Wuchen. The child jumped from the side.


    His body is extremely flexible, reaching an unimaginable point. After reaching his side, he directly attacked, punching again and again.


    Seeing that all his fists could not hit, he waved his hand and a small energy ball appeared.


    "Wow!"

 527 Naruto Power System Chapter 527

    I remembered that the immortal turtle came to visit him some time ago, and even said that he had accepted a good apprentice, especially one of his talents was amazing. It seemed that he would soon learn all his abilities to surpass himself. Immortal Karin didn¡¯t believe it. this matter.


    Because the turtle immortal guy has always been relatively indifferent, so every visit is carried out in a not very polite situation, but this time the turtle immortal came here and conducted special training.


    It seemed that he was afraid that his apprentice would surpass him so quickly, which made Immortal Karin a little curious.


    Unexpectedly, this apprentice will come today, and he really surprised myself, whether it is the method of attack or the energy that suddenly appears in his hands.


    "Small Tortoise Style Qigong!"


    A small energy ball hit it. At a very close distance, the positive energy ball instantly reached Karin fairy''s side. Karin fairy could only jump up again, and the positive energy ball hit the pillar next to it. Explosion.


    The explosion brought a terrifying wave of air, and the impact was just a aftermath and shock wave, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen once again came to Karin Immortal, robbed it, surrounding air, and chaos at the same time, Karin Immortal was inconvenient to move.


    Because of this, Immortal Kalin could only dodge again, and after a few seconds, he hid to the other side, only to find that Sun Wuchen had stopped there, no longer attacking, and his back was sweaty.


    It seems that his physical strength is not enough. If he is fighting for a while, even the super holy water in his hand will be snatched by him, which is really scary.


    No one has ever been able to snatch super holy water the first time they see themselves. Maybe they have. That was the existence that was not an earthling in the past. Is this child in front of him?


    The person who came here back then also had an extremely powerful strength, and his talent was amazing and he was born with extremely powerful combat power.


    Immortal Kalin recalled the past, so he was naturally very concerned, and Sun Wuchen in front of him was already sitting there meditating and resting.


    Regardless of where it is, he is completely absorbed, waiting for his strength to slowly recover before he opens his eyes, fighting in this high altitude, he also needs to learn and adjust his breathing airflow.


    Seeing Sun Wuchen open his eyes, Immortal Kalin put a small bowl in front of it with a fairy bean inside.


    "After eating this, you can regain your strength."


    Sun Wuchen shook his head.


    He slowly walked to the side and looked at the forest under the white clouds. Everything seemed extremely small.


    "I still prefer the strength I exercise."


    After saying these words, Sun Wushen jumped down and got off the road directly at an altitude of 10,000 meters. It was almost scary, and the Immortal Kalin next to him was also startled.


    "You will fall to death!"


    "Well me? Thank you for your concern. I will never die. Only myself can kill me."


    Sun Wuchen''s voice slowly fell. He had disappeared into the clouds, leaving behind a cat fairy who was already dumbfounded.


    Chapter 875: Forest Rhino


    Sun Wuchen fell rapidly from high altitude, almost his speed is getting faster and faster, it is very likely that he fell directly to the ground, but when he was in mid-air, he began to rotate his body.


    He has the skill of Wukong technique himself, and now he uses the top fist.


    In fact, it''s just that his body is constantly rotating, so that he can float in the air. With this super strange energy, she can stay in the air for a period of time like a helicopter, and he does just that when she is approaching the ground.


    After some rotation, he actually landed steadily, and when he landed on the ground, he saw a group of travelers coming here.


    They should also be some martial artists.


    There are many martial artists practicing in this world, and they all dream of reaching the peak, but the strongest person among them must be Teacher Wu Tian.


    Others have also tried, which seems to have little effect, but since these people can hear Kalinta''s news, they will naturally come here to try.


    Seeing that there was a child standing in front of Kalinta, these people were slightly surprised.


    "Child, what are you doing here!?"


    "I just came down from above, do you want to climb the tower?"


    Those people looked at each other and never felt that a child could go up to the tower. It is estimated that this child was just playing nearby. They didn''t think that the child had broken through. This is an unimaginable legend.


    "Then you let go, we are going to start climbing the tower."


    This group of people all brought their own travel bags with various materials and tools, so that they can save effort when climbing the tower and get some supplies of materials at the same time.


    Sun Wuchen cannot deny the choice of these people.


    However, he left a path and allowed them to continue climbing. After thinking about it, he decided to hunt for a period of time here, and improve his basic combat effectiveness by continuing to hunt monsters.


    The key now is to break through the limit of 50, and we must work hard. Maybe at the first martial arts tournament in the world, the combat effectiveness of Monkey King and others has reached 50, and it may even be at a higher stage, so I must rise up. Catch up.


    And after having his own existence, it seems that Monkey King is firmer in fighting beliefs, and perhaps more breakthroughs. Of course, Immortal Turtle is under a lot of pressure, otherwise it is impossible to come to Immortal Kalin for special training.


    With these kinds of problems, it seemed that promotion was imminent. Sun Wuchen first found a group of monsters.


    This big forest is far more chaotic and turbulent than I thought. There are all kinds of evil and terrible creatures everywhere, wandering here constantly, attacking all living people.


    The first thing that appeared was a group of apes.


    "Unfortunately, the energy points are only 20, and they are all killed, but only 200."


    "Dongdongbo shots!"


    Dongdongbo hit the past, and instantly penetrated the heads of several apes, causing them to die on the ground before they had time to attack. It was so simple and easy.


    Just after killing a few apes, the forest next to him was shocked, and then a big monster crawled out from the depths of the forest and came here mightily.


    "It turned out to be a rhino. I didn''t expect that this place has everything!"


    Sun Wuchen also had to admire that this rhino''s combat effectiveness reached an astonishing 40 points, and it was not weak among the creatures he had seen.


    He rushed towards the front, all the way formidable, seeing the boundless smoke and dust of his happiness, Sun Wuchen deliberately wrestled with him, instead of directly pushing away, launching an energy attack, instead stretched his hands to the front and stabilized the guy Head.


    Sun Wuchen was slid towards the back, leaving two deep marks on the ground, which proved his efforts. He still felt an unimaginable impact. When this monster hits, it is indeed terrifying and its absolute attack power is For more than 40 years, maybe this is a skill of this rhino.


    "Probing."


    "Detection is complete."


    "Ding! Found a forest rhino."


    "The E-level monster, the rhino living in the forest, has a completely different temperament from the rhinos on other grasslands, and is violent."


    "The main method of attack, impact, roar."


    "Special skills. Savage collision, launching a powerful impact, smashing the opponent into fragments, no one can stop it along the way. Roaring, you can immediately raged, and at the same time you can attract your own companions and use herd to attack."


    When Sun Wuchen saw his first skill, he naturally understood that just now he used a brutal collision, which was not easy to deal with, and the impact was very strong.


    If Sun Wuchen is allowed to guess by himself, perhaps the coefficient of this collision skill is around 20, which means that this monster has increased to nearly a hundred combat effectiveness in an instant.


    His current combat power is only 50, but this kind of forcibly mobilized combat power cannot achieve a one-shot seckill.

 528 Naruto Power System Chapter 528

    Again, the battle in the range may be more effective, but the single attack in a small range does not improve to that terrifying situation, maybe only at 60, at least it is more difficult to deal with it.


    Sun Wuchen was desperate at this moment, all the points were upgraded, and his combat power instantly soared by ten points.


    Chapter 876: Furious Monster


    "Let you monster see my power."


    A majestic force suddenly appeared, which was a 20% improvement. In an instant, he felt that his body had stronger strength and hit the forest rhino''s head with a punch.


    After the forest rhino was smashed, he felt that his brain was in confusion for an instant, and he seemed to faint. However, his bones were too hard, and the outer skin was like a carapace.


    This guy immediately recovered, and the real person stood up. In this way, all the weak areas of his chest and abdomen were exposed, but Sun Wuchen didn''t dare to attack by this time, because his body fell instantly.


    "Alert! The forest rhinoceros has entered a violent state. The combat power is increased to 75, and the monster level is upgraded to D level. Killing the monster can get 500 energy points."


    Sun Wuchen didn''t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing?The sudden rage almost doubled his combat effectiveness.


    The combat power of 40 points became 75 points, almost doubled, and after entering the violent state, the speed of this guy was significantly improved. With a roar, there were obviously more small voices around. It turned out that his companion was about to arrival.


    The energy experience count of 500 points is still very tempting to me. At this moment, Sun Wuchen jumped directly behind and played a turtle style qigong when he was in the air. However, the power gathered was less, but there were also about 100 battles. force.


    The energy ball hit the back of the forest rhinoceros, and there was a sudden explosion, almost shaking the surrounding land, and all the surrounding green grass was blown into the air.


    After the explosion, calm was restored in front of him. The forest rhino''s back was also very thick and strong, and was not affected by any fatal damage. On the contrary, his recovery was also greatly improved in a violent state.


    Seeing this, Sun Wuchen wanted this violent skill even more. What''s different from usual is that the consumption of violent skills would be huge.


    But in an instant, it''s not bad to be able to improve one''s strength.


    But the real right path is definitely Jie Wangquan, and now I don''t want so much.


    When flying in the air, he was not afraid of all the attacks of this forest rhino, because this big monster would not fly into the air. When Sun Wuchen relaxed his vigilance, suddenly this monster really stood up again.


    A mouth is still a roar, the roar is much bigger than just now.


    At the last roar, Sun Wuchen felt that he was at the most shocked and panicked. Now this sound directly blocked his body feelings and made him fall from the air, monster!


    This time, Monkey King realized the effect of the other''s terrifying roar.


    This forest rhino can become the overlord here, naturally, as it should be, just this roaring ability makes many creatures fade away.


    After hearing the roar of the monster, Bra and his son also came nearby, seeming to have come to help the current Sun Wuchen.


    The two of them are definitely good people. Although there was no difference between good and bad in Sun Wuchen''s dictionary, but now that they are working hard to help themselves, it really makes me very happy.


    However, in order to free these two people from the influence of this sea of ??hardship, Sun Wuchen still hoped that they left as soon as possible, because this place was really dangerous.


    "You go, leave me alone, this place is too dangerous."


    "Young man, let''s go with us. This forest rhinoceros is the most terrifying monster in this forest. Our previous race was attacked by him, and almost everyone was killed."


    Seeing the deep hatred in the man''s eyes, he probably hated this creature for a long time.


    The more he thought of this, the clearer Sun Wuchen became. The heart of contending flew over, and the injured cave waves kept launching.


    The current cave waves are extremely powerful, and of course they have a penetrating effect. For this kind of thick hypothetical thing, it can cause horrible damage. It quickly hits the cave waves in one place and breaks through the rhinoceros. Hard skin.


    After the big rhino was attacked, he was infinitely frightened, and his back had an extremely unbearable pain, which made him sway his head to get free, but he couldn''t find a suitable way.


    Monkey King even fell on the big rhino''s back and hit his chest with a fist. The small fist hit the rhino''s body.


    The rhinoceros kept swaying, and the people next to him also came nearby, but their combat power was very weak. With a wave of Sun Wuchen, dozens of beams struck them, smashing the rhinos and fleeing with heavy casualties.


    As for the terrifying forest in front of me, in the rhino''s body, an energy ball has slowly accumulated. As every minute of every second of energy crashes into it, the forest rhino''s pain is getting deeper and deeper.


    "It''s time, go!"


    The two fathers and sons were taken aback. Sun Wuchen had already jumped next to them, pulled a man up and walked out. A few seconds later, as soon as they turned their heads, they felt a flash of light. Where did the amazing explosion happen? The rhino was blown into the sky.


    Chapter 877: Refining weapons


    This situation is really scary.


    The two fathers and sons sat on the ground, staring at all this dumbfounded. Could it be that the kid in front of him did it all?


    "It seems not bad. Although this rhino is very hard, it will always be fatally attacked by me, but what is surprising is that its horn still exists. By the way, its horn."


    Sun Wuchen came there, looked at that foot, his face was shining with a mysterious light, if there are many treasures in this world, it seems that this thing is also counted, if it is sacrificed to the system, it can be recharged with energy points.


    After asking the system, Sun Wuchen got some information about this horn.


    "Forest rhino horns can be sacrificed to the system. The host can get 1500 energy points, but the host can also use forest rhino horns to create some unique weapons and armors through forging."


    Does it still have this effect?But the system is very simple, and there are no other hints.


    After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen summoned his lamp god again. This guy is usually not reliable, but he should be reliable at the critical moment.


    After this guy came out, he still looked lazy. It seemed that when he was sleeping in the magic lamp, he couldn''t wake up every day.


    But think about it carefully, that place may be very narrow, even if it has an infinitely vast space, it should be tired of seeing it for so many years. Sleeping is the only thing he can do.


    "I don''t know why the master called me? If I don''t give me a proper reason, I will be very angry."


    Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to talk to him and threw the forest rhino horn in his hand.


    After this guy saw this thing, he really looked at Venus, put it in his hand, and kept playing with it.


    "Oh, this is a good thing, Director, you can find this thing. It must have survived from a terrifying monster. It must be a forest rhino. For the guy next to you, the skin is also useful, but it was bombed. It''s a shame to be torn apart."


    "Can this forest rhino horn help me refine something?"


    "Of course I can. I am a master at forging weapons. I don''t know what the master wants. This forest rhino horn can be used to make helmets. It can also be used to make some weapons, the handle part of the hilt. Because of the forest rhino The power, so it must be more advanced and more effective than the usual wooden handle."


    "What kind of effect can it be improved to?"


    "This can only be told when it is really forged. The nature of this thing is now an undeveloped one. I have to do it again. Only when it is forged can I understand it."


    When this guy was very solemn, Sun Wuchen also nodded, thinking that he really didn''t have any weapons in his hands, and it was not easy.


    To put it bluntly, melee combat can sometimes bring infinite pleasure, but not every time.


    I won¡¯t say anything else, I should still hunt in this big forest, so I still try my best to improve combat power. With a very useful weapon, you can kill all enemies and take advantage. .


    Sun Wuchen entrusted this thing to the lamp god, but this guy immediately showed a sad face.


    "Master, can you give me some rewards, such as energy points. Such things are the life source of our elves. If I get them, I can help you do more things more effectively."


    Sun Wuchen frowned and glared at him.

 529 Naruto Power System Chapter 529

    "It turns out that you guy still wants to bargain. I''ll talk about it after I finish manufacturing this thing. Let me see the effect and build a weapon for the time being. By the way, if I have a blueprint, can you make it?"


    It would be a good thing to think of the powerful weapons in the world that I have experienced, if the world reappears again.


    Although most of his energy has been sealed, the memories of the past still exist.


    "Of course you can. Master, please wrap it on me. As long as the memory in your brain is shared with me, I can know what can be cast, but general casting requires a lot of materials."


    "Design it first, let''s talk about it. I will prepare more materials later, and you can tell me what you need."


    Deng Shen nodded, walked into his own space, looked at the father and son beside him, and Sun Wuchen walked over slowly.


    "This terrifying forest rhino has been eradicated, and I believe that the nightmare of your clan will eventually disappear. You should be happy."


    "thank you."


    The two fathers and sons didn''t repay them, and even found some gifts that they had to give to the current Sun Wuchen, there was a dragon ball in their hands.


    Even if it had become a stone, the meaning on the dragon ball still existed.


    And there are signs of these stars on the outside, which look unique.


    "Leave this thing first. I don''t want to ask for it. Just take it for me. As for this necklace, I will accept it."


    Sun Wuchen took another necklace into his arms, that is, directly dedicated it to this system. After system analysis, this thing seems to have a certain civilization heritage. After the sacrifice, he received another 500 energy points, which is also perfect. .


    After solving all this, the last thing left is to climb the tower.


    When he came in front of him, several bodies fell down, and these people had fallen to death.


    "If you are incompetent, why bother."


    Sun Wuchen boarded.


    Chapter 877: Empty attribute somersault cloud


    It took only two hours for Sun Wuchen to climb the tower for the second time, almost a rapid climb.


    During this period, he did not linger anymore, feeling that his strength was indeed increasing.


    However, after reaching a bottleneck, you must use other methods to improve your combat power, not simply physical training.


    When he reached the top of the tower, Immortal Kalin was waiting for himself.


    "You are really a different child, with such power, you have returned so soon, come on, give you super holy water."


    Immortal Kalin took the initiative to hand over the super holy water.


    "Is there no need to compete again?"


    The Karin fairy shook his head.


    "No, you are stronger than me. You can adapt to the high-intensity fighting here so quickly, and when you climb up for the second time, you can change your breathing very smoothly. You are already very good. "


    "But this thing is of no use to me. I think it contains real water."


    "how do you know?"


    "In fact, what is really useful is any training done on the way up the tower. Immortal Karin, goodbye. But do you have other ways to keep me away from here? A more efficient way of traveling."


    Immortal Karin waved his hand and suddenly a huge somersault cloud appeared, but this thing seemed difficult to use.


    "You have been delayed here for a while. I believe you need this thing very much. The world''s number one martial arts conference is about to be held. Although you have not heard from Teacher Wu Tian, ??I believe you are also interested in participating."


    Sun Wuchen nodded, he had indeed been expecting it for a long time, and he had also counted the time.


    I don''t know how Wukong and the coming Klin are doing their cultivation?As the most promising disciples of Teacher Wu Tian, ??the two of them may also make great progress. Of course, they are the strongest.


    "The above somersault cloud does not require absolute innocence to control it. I believe it should be suitable for you, but it requires extremely powerful energy, especially mental power."


    "Then I will try."


    Sun Wuchen jumped directly to this cloud for many years. It was not golden yellow, but a faint color.


    After falling to the top, he felt his spirit all penetrated inside.It seems that there is an invisible pressure affecting oneself, indeed, this thing is not easy to control.


    Every minute and every second is draining his mental power. It seems that it takes a lot of effort to control this thing perfectly, but he is immersed in trying.


    After a while, he was able to control a part of the clouds. It seemed that he didn''t have an absolutely pure heart. It was really hard to manipulate this thing.


    "Ding!"


    "Congratulations to the host for getting the null attribute somersault cloud."


    "E-class treasure. Clouds that can fly fast, but will be consumed during flight."


    "This item cannot be upgraded, but it can be merged. Different materials added will cause different changes in the somersault cloud."


    "Current attribute: None!"


    It turned out to be some kind of treasure. Compared with Monkey King''s somersault cloud, this kind of thing seems to be upgradeable. If it is sacrificed to the system, there is no need. Maybe it will be of great use in the future.


    Riding on somersault clouds, Sun Wuchen flies in the sky, passing the mountains and the sea, and feels the freshness of the air here. Whenever he is hungry, he will fall to the ground and kill some beasts to satisfy his hunger. He lived for many months.


    Thanks to this thing, the speed of the journey is extremely fast.


    After falling to the ground, Sun Wuchen rested there, feeling the passage of time. After waking up, he continued on the road. After a few months, he finally walked to the southern island, the world¡¯s number one martial arts conference. It''s going to be held.


    It''s been nearly a year, and I haven''t seen those people. How is it?


    Thinking of Monkey King, Buma, Oolong, maybe these people are just passing by in their lives, but if you carefully appreciate it, there may be something deeper.


    The islands in the south are indeed very large, where countless tourists have gathered due to the opening of the world''s first martial arts convention.


    Sun Wuchen fell on the ground and thought for a while. He didn''t have any money, so he still wanted to buy a piece of clothing quickly.


    However, I really didn''t have any coins. When I was wandering, I remembered my lamp god and summoned him directly.


    "Dear little master, don''t you know if there is anything good for me this time? I can continue to build it for you, I am learning."


    "Give me some money first."


    The guy''s face changed immediately, staring at Sun Wuchen, almost like an enemy of life and death.


    "How could you ask me to ask for money? I''m a lamp god, who brings you luck. What does it mean if you ask for money? Is it forcible? Even if your master doesn''t pay me a salary It¡¯s really bad to steal money from me."


    "Hurry up, or you will be sacrificed." Sun Wuchen said coldly.


    "Ok, is 1 million enough?"

 530 Naruto Power System Chapter 530

    "Bring it."


    Chapter VIII: Participating


    Unexpectedly, Deng Shen was still very accommodating, and he delivered it immediately.


    Carrying a huge sum of 1 million yuan, Sun Wuchen thought of one thing instead. Even if he had a big deal to exchange for a suit in the system, it seemed that he chose Gui Xianliu''s martial arts uniform.


    "Kui Xian Liu martial arts suit."


    "The Guixianliu martial arts uniform sewn with superior fabrics has a certain defensive ability and is specially made by the Guixianren."


    "Wearing a martial arts uniform can provide 2 points of defensive ability. But after wearing it, it is likely to cause hostility from the Hexianliu disciples."


    "Exchange price: 100 energy points."


    It seems that the causal attribute still exists.


    Sun Wuchen directly exchanged for a dance costume, which was really good when he wore it on. As for the cash of 1 million, he threw it into his own space.


    Walking towards the meeting place, there are indeed many warriors there who are exercising.


    "It seems that there are really many strong people here."


    Sun Wuchen took a glance, and what surprised him was that there were many strong men in the 30s and 40s.


    It seems that there are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers on this earth, and there are many real strong people.


    After signing up, Sun Wuchen stood by.


    When it was handed over to Sun Wuchen, he walked up. This time his number was 32. After going up, he faced a bald head.


    Think this guy has something to do with Klin, his bare head is a master from a certain temple.


    Since he was wearing Gui Xianliu''s martial arts uniform, it is estimated that he recognized himself a long time ago.


    "Are you with that kid? Wearing the same clothes as them."


    "Forget it, do it now, I don''t have much time."


    Sun Wukong put on an indifferent posture. This guy has 35 points of combat power, which is absolutely far beyond the body of ordinary people. He flew forward and swooped forward, then hit Sun Wuchen with one hand.


    "Dragon Claw Hand!"


    This may be regarded as his proud skill, even shouting when he hits, but it is not very good, that claw is so slow in Sun Wuchen''s eyes.


    Sun Wuchen blocked it with a finger, and the opponent''s claw slammed directly on his finger, and it shook. He felt terrible pain and couldn''t help covering his palm.


    Bang!


    Sun Wuchen kicked him out with a kick. The whole process didn''t take two seconds. It really shocked everyone. This kid had such an attack power, but everyone quickly discovered himself in him.


    "Is that kid also Gui Xianliu''s disciple? The clothes he wears are exactly the same."


    In the exclamation of the crowd, Sun Wuchen had disappeared, and the second time he fought at the same speed. The light flashed on the ring and the enemy flew out. When the referee declared his victory, Sun Wuchen immediately disappeared again.


    After such a few times, I was fortunate not to encounter Guixianren, Monkey King, Klin and others, which is the only thing to be fortunate at this time.


    In the last fight, Sun Wuchen faced a woman, the woman named Lan Fang.


    This woman should be attending the last battle, at least he has entered the quarterfinals, but now after encountering Sun Wuchen, he is instantly defeated. For this kind of woman, he has no intention of keeping his hands.


    How could a little child do all these things about men and women?So after knocking down the opponent with a punch, Sun Wuchen looked particularly relaxed, and the list of the quarterfinals finally came out.


    He still hides himself up to now. The first game is the new apprentice Klin, against a terrifying, stinking big man.


    Sun Wukong finally came next to them, and when he saw Sun Wuchen''s arrival, Sun Wukong hurried over immediately.


    "Wu Chen, you are finally back. I have been waiting for you for a long time, and Bouma has also looked for you many times."


    "Didn''t I come back? Teacher Wu Tian didn''t participate, right?"


    Monkey King nodded.


    "Teacher Wu Tian decided to let us do it by ourselves, but you don¡¯t know how difficult the training courses that Mr. Wu Tian made for us are. Every time it takes the greatest effort, carrying a heavy tortoise shell, we keep moving forward. ."


    "Teacher Wu Tian''s training is quite rigorous. Fortunately, I left earlier. This is Klin. It''s our junior. Come and see."


    Sun Wuchen put his eyes on the ring, letting a little man wrestle with a giant.


    There was a foul smell all over this monster, and Sun Wuchen wrinkled his nose at a distance from there.


    If possible, he really wanted to give the opponent a shock wave, flying him into the sky, it was really stinking.


    However, this guy seemed to be still within the controllable range. Every time he punched out, his punch always smelled of fishy smell, making Klin couldn''t help but dodge and didn''t dare to approach the opponent.


    The most foul-smelling attack of this guy struck, a mouth was a smelly wind and waves, and it hit his face directly there. Klin couldn''t help being hit and fell to the ground.


    But thinking about coming, this little guy also had some thoughts of his own, and he jumped up immediately, his legs hit the big man''s chest and bounced him away.


    This attack power is not weak.


    Chapter VIII: Fierce Battle


    This little guy Klin also broke out with amazing fighting power, and took it away with a big monster there, but he didn''t let the wind fall.


    After finally being able to endure the opponent''s poisonous gas attack, he kicked him out with one kick. It was a perfect completion of the first battle. When Klin came back, he saw another person who looked exactly like Monkey King.


    "Klin, this is my brother Sun Wuchen, and also your senior brother."


    "Hello brother." Klin was relatively cautious.


    Sun Wuchen also nodded, this junior is not bad in nature.


    Let¡¯s start the second game right away, with Yamucha and Cheng Long.


    Cheng Long is the immortal turtle impersonating. Although the taste on his body has changed, to be honest, the energy on his body and the boxing techniques used can be recognized at the first time. It is absolutely impossible to be the second one.


    Besides, Sun Wuchenchen knew the plot here early in the morning, so naturally there would be no slack.


    The two people put on their own fighting stances. It seems that these days, admiring him, have gone through countless training, and they have bloody appearances, even more cruel than before.


    I don''t know why he had such a change, Sun Wuchen didn''t understand it, but in fact all of this had a deep relationship with Sun Wuchen.


    In the original plot, Bouma and Yamucha are a natural pair. Both of them are eager to get their friends of the opposite sex, so they attract each other.


    However, all the recent dissatisfaction has been put on one child, that is, Sun Wuchen.On the contrary, it aroused Yamucha''s desire to win, although he could not win at all.


    "Young man, your movements are full of loopholes, and you still need more exercise."


    Ya Mucha couldn''t accept it when the old man with gray beard said such words.

 531 Naruto Power System Chapter 531

    There is also this kind of boxing in his exchange list, but to be honest, the effect is not great.


    So in the end, I didn¡¯t bother to exchange it. Seeing that he was able to make a full move, he was extremely fast and strong, and that Cheng Long did not rush to avoid every attack. It seemed that he was not very anxious. The gap in this realm. The unobstructed view also allowed Sun Wuchen to carefully analyze Cheng Long''s current combat effectiveness.


    His combat effectiveness is indeed very high, every movement can be very light to dodge, and even immediately counterattack, no light flashes, and Ya Mucha was kicked on the ground.


    Sun Wuchenchen frowned, he could do it to this level, but the control of strength seemed to be a little worse. It seemed that only in countless battles could he have this experience.


    Yamucha immediately got up and looked at the beautiful girl Bouma next to him, and he immediately became energetic.


    "I will never admit defeat."


    He ran up, his fists were fast.


    But helplessly, Cheng Long came to him in an instant, patted him on the shoulder, and then waved his hand, and a storm knocked him out.


    Sure enough, the gap in realm is hard to make up. This is not something that can be changed by a purely mental battle. Maybe you have infinite fighting intent, but you can''t change this situation at all.


    Ya Mucha was easily defeated, but it highlighted the power of modern Cheng Long. He was indeed a difficult master to deal with.


    The Monkey King Klin next to him was already shocked, but Sun Wuchen still had a calm face. It was his next game, and he jumped out. His opponent was the ascetic named Nan Wu.


    This guy left his hometown and came here just to get a bonus and alleviate the drought crisis in his hometown.


    To be honest, he didn''t make any major mistakes, but this time he was going to be eliminated by himself immediately.


    "Hello, my name is Sun Wuchen, please do it."


    "My name is Nan Wu, and I must defeat you."


    "Let''s talk about it if you have that ability."


    Sun Wuchen was calm and relaxed, and he didn''t even pose a fighting posture, as if he was standing normally.


    "I''m doing it!"


    Unexpectedly, the speed of this guy was very fast, and when he flew to Sun Wuchen''s side, it also surprised him. His combat power had at least reached the point where he was close to 50.


    But without the bonus of more excellent skills, it is impossible to cause serious damage to the opponent.


    After rushing over, this guy slashed Sun Wuchen''s shoulder with a hand knife, and Sun Wuchen dodged aside and punched him in the same way.


    This guy immediately avoided. This amazing ability of judgment made Sun Wuchen feel a little surprised. It seems that his true cultivation is still in his mental state, and he can perceive all the movement and changes of the opponent in advance.


    However, the gap in absolute strength is difficult to make up for with the so-called mental state change.


    In the next second, Monkey King disappeared, and Nan Wu punched in the air. The kid who was jumping seemed to launch an attack in the air, but he punched the air.


    "Wow! What kind of skill is that?" Monkey King Klin was shocked, and so was Ya Mucha. Although he hated Sun Wuchen, he was too strong.


    "He will be like a fist!" Cheng Long was also shocked.


    Chapter VIII: Sky Cross Fist


    The Remnant Image Fist worked, and Nan Wu''s punch was empty, without any effect.


    Immediately after, he was kicked violently, and his body flew directly to the side, but at the last moment, he touched the ground with his hand and did not let himself slip under the ring.


    Reluctant to stand up, Sun Wuchen, who was still calm, was waiting for him over there.


    "Hurry up and do a trick, if you don''t do it, there will be no time."


    Nan Wu no longer retains.


    He jumped directly into the sky, maybe tens of meters high, it was just a small black spot in the sky, but then he quickly descended from the sky.


    "analysis!"


    "Sky Cross Fist."


    "Skill level: F."


    "Skill factor: 2."


    "Additional attributes: when landing, when falling from the sky, through your own acceleration, you can cause more damage."


    Sun Wuchen had to be surprised. After this skill descended through the sky and accelerated, its power really increased a lot. Even if his original energy level was only one, it would have tripled, reaching nearly a hundred combat effectiveness.


    However, Monkey King''s coping method is also very simple, stepping directly on the ground with his legs and flying up towards the sky.


    He has a small energy ball in his hand, and with the impact of energy, his strength is also very strong.


    "Punch punch!"


    It is another kind of self-made boxing technique, the energy coefficient is not high, just an F-level skill.


    However, Sun Wuchen''s skills can all be upgraded. Infusion of stronger strength and providing stronger skills will definitely make him stronger.


    Sun Wuchen went up and hit quickly.


    Nan Wu''s arms were also pulled down. At this moment, the sky was intertwined and there was a loud bang. Nan Wu was still beaten into the air. He drew an arc and fell outside.


    This one was Sun Wuchen''s victory, and he also slowly fell, looking at his body, without any damage.


    He can resist even such an attack, perhaps because the opponent''s energy coefficient is very low.


    After the victory of this battle, it was the last battle, the monster Monkey King.


    There is nothing to say, Monkey King''s tail has indeed returned, and he has a huge power, and it can easily frighten the other party.


    The next game is more solemn, it is Klin and Cheng Long.


    I was finally able to take a look at the power of Teacher Wu Tian, ??even Sun Wuchen was a little expectant.


    Yamucha¡¯s combat effectiveness is still inferior to that of Klin. Because it has not been systematically trained, Yamucha¡¯s combat effectiveness is limited. Although it is considered a strong one, there is a certain gap compared with Klin. Fighting is even crazier.


    Klin still had a lot of tactics when fighting, when he rushed forward.


    Flicking his hands wildly, making the fastest attack posture as possible, Cheng Long suddenly stretched out his hands, grabbed the opponent''s arms like lightning, and then hit his knees.


    Klin was hit hard, almost vomiting, and fell directly to his knees, but when he fell, he immediately reached out and grabbed Cheng Long¡¯s leg, dragged him down, and pounced on him. With a punch, Cheng Long blasted him out with a hammer.


    This kind of battle is a bit interesting. The one who was hit and flew directly hit the wall next to it and completely collapsed there. However, he immediately ran out of it. It seemed that he must reach the last moment, even though there was already one on it. The wound left a lot of blood, and he never meant to give up.


    Cheng Long was very happy to see that his apprentice was so brave, but he still didn''t want to worship his apprentice''s hand, and immediately spurred a kick in front of him. Then Klin had reached his side and saw this. One could take advantage of a punch, and suddenly found that Cheng Long had disappeared.


    He disappeared in front of him in an instant, and what he got was only the afterimage which was exactly the same as the afterimage fist used by Sun Wuchen just now.


    "Klin, it''s the boxing method just now, be careful."

 532 Naruto Power System Chapter 532

    As soon as Sun Wukong''s words were shouted, Klin received a heavy blow on the back, lying directly on the ground, and even the ground was partially broken.


    He only groaned on the ground, and Cheng Long rushed out from the side silently.


    Residual image boxing is really a very advanced skill, if used properly, the effect is remarkable.


    Thinking of the mystery of this skill, Sun Wuchen couldn''t help but point this skill to the 100% level, and after a while, he could see the difference between his own Afterimage Fist and the opponent''s.


    Klin barely got up from the ground, but this Cheng Long was definitely an unimaginable strong opponent, and he couldn''t handle it.


    "You have to be careful, this is my strongest skill!"


    Klin rushed forward and suddenly flew out of his body, and something fell on the ground, white.


    Cheng Long flew towards there immediately, held the thing in his hand, and was kicked away by Klin.


    "I just saw you, this guy, who has been peeking at the beauties around me, very lustful."


    "not good!"


    Cheng Long flew out towards the distance, and in order to come back, he finally hit hard.


    "Turtle Qigong."


    Chapter VIII: Sun Wuchen''s Dancing Technique


    The Cheng Long in front of him flew back to the ring with an unimaginable technique, which surprised everyone.


    All this was expected by Sun Wuchen, but the others were obviously quite surprised.


    "That''s Guipai Qigong." Bouma couldn''t help but said.


    On that day, she personally saw Guixianren using Guipai Qigong.


    The powerful destructive power is shocking, but this guy named Cheng Long can even use this technique.


    After flying back, Cheng Long landed steadily there. Before Kelin could react, Cheng Long ran towards there.


    When he reached the opponent in an instant, Klin was knocked down by a punch just as he was about to react.


    This time, Klin flew out directly and hit the wall below the ring, failing before he could react.


    Everyone was stunned, even the commentator reacted after several seconds.


    "The winner is Mr. Cheng Long."


    Everyone cheered, never expecting to see such a peak duel. For many years, there has never been such a wonderful match in this world''s number one martial arts conference.


    Klin failed but suffered no serious injuries.


    But I still feel confused and fail too quickly.


    There is a big gap between the two, which is justified.


    The second game is the highlight. Monkey King hasn''t fought with Monkey King for a long time.


    When they came to the ring, the two identical children really attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Wuchen, Wukong, come on." Buma Wulong and others shouted.


    The two smiled, as for the Ya Mucha next to him, biting his clothes fiercely.


    "Hateful child, I will beat you one day."


    But others are more curious about two identical children.


    After hearing that the two were brothers, I even admired that the disciples received by Teacher Wu Tian were absolutely no ordinary people.


    "Wukong, it''s started." Sun Wuchen stood there without moving.


    "Then I will start first, Wu Chen."


    After Sun Wukong said these words, he ran over, and almost immediately reached Sun Wuchen''s side, swinging his fists directly.


    !


    After the two muffled noises, Sun Wuchen directly squeezed Sun Wukong''s fist, then pulled him over, flicked him to the side, and slammed him directly into the wall next to him.


    Sun Wukong was knocked into a pile of rubble, and it immediately exploded. He jumped out of it again and kicked the current Sun Wuchen.


    Sun Wuchen''s reaction was also very quick. He immediately jumped up and kicked each other in the same air, and the legs of the two collided.


    After a collision, the two fell into the distance.


    As soon as Monkey King hit the ground, he fell on all fours, crawling over like a monkey, and flew instantly.


    The two are the same age, even though they are almost the same size, they are quite flexible.


    Sun Wuchen retreated immediately and stepped on the ground. A stone slab on the ground was directly bounced and hit the sky.


    This thing happened to hit Monkey King''s arms, but was instantly crushed by him.Similarly, Sun Wuchen''s attack had already arrived, and he instantly jumped onto Sun Wukong''s head and hit him with a punch, just to knock him to the ground.


    The strength of this punch was already very heavy. Although the difference between the two men''s absolute fighting strength did not seem to be great, the Monkey King couldn''t bear it at all, and he fell miserably when lying on the ground.


    As soon as Sun Wuchen fell, he felt something wrapped around his feet, it turned out to be Sun Wukong''s tail.


    It turned out that Sun Wukong was in disguise. Although he received a punch, his injuries were not serious. After he wrapped his tail around Sun Wuchen, he immediately punched him.


    This punch hit Sun Wuchen''s body.


    Sun Wuchen backed away, but his tail had already entangled his feet, making Sun Wukong attack again, slamming his fists and attacking continuously.


    Sun Wuchen could only resist with his arms, and the thumping sound shocked everyone''s eardrums.


    In more than ten seconds, at least more than a hundred punches were punched, and the strength of each punch was extremely heavy. The explosion of the fist and the arm made people shocked. Then the Monkey King and Monkey King finally He flew away, but the Monkey King who had just landed still refused to give up.


    The guy was on all fours again, speeding like the wind.


    This guy¡¯s boxing style may not seem to be very elegant, but in fact it has its own magical effect. He imitated the movements of a monkey. In the future, silk''s agility and flexibility are the basic changes, and then his flexible body and tail are added. It made people feel invincible. Sun Wuchen immediately grabbed his two hands and kicked it, but his foot suddenly hit the opponent''s tail, which was a strong and powerful tail.


    With a bang, Sun Wuchen''s pants were all cracked, and it seemed that the opponent''s strength was indeed not weak.


    This Monkey King really listened to his own words and exercised his tail well, and then the tail swept over directly. This time, Monkey King dodges a blow, and then rushed forward. This time he actually asked Monkey King to lift in the air.


    "When did this child learn the air dance?" Cheng Long was taken aback. It was Hexianliu''s martial arts.


    Is it possible that Cheng Wuchen had contact with them?


    Chapter VIII: Monkey King and Monkey King

 533 Naruto Power System Chapter 533

    Sun Wuchen lifted Sun Wukong into the air and threw him to the ground.


    With the powerful impact, Monkey King could only fall on all fours in an instant, crushing all the bricks there.


    However, his physical fitness was excellent and he recovered immediately. When he looked up at the sky, Sun Wuchen was floating there.


    "Wu Chen, what skill are you? Why can you fly in the sky?"


    "This is the dance of the sky, you will learn it someday, but now, Wukong, I will show you a different skill."


    Sun Wuchen flew up to a higher place, almost at a height of nearly 100 meters, and then suddenly turned his direction, his head facing down, his hands showing a cross shape.


    "This, this is the sky cross punch of Nan Wu just now. I don''t know when, Sun Wuchen has already learned Nan Wu''s kung fu, which is really surprising."


    The commentary aroused everyone''s ideas, even Nanmu who was resting next to him was really shocked.


    This kind of boxing technique was obtained by himself. When the sky cross fist fell in the sky, it would increase the ultimate speed and increase the power of destruction and explosion. I did not expect this child to learn it easily.


    And looking at him, there seems to be a new change.


    "Goku, don''t resist, if you can''t avoid it, you will get hurt."


    Sun Wuchen yelled, and immediately fell down, and a blue light appeared on his folded hands.


    There is no need to exchange the martial arts of Sky Cross Fist.


    Because there are some low-level martial arts, you can learn it after reading it once, for example, there is no need to exchange something like Langya Fengfengquan, but the Sky Crossquan in front of you is no longer the original version.


    The original sky cross fist, with both hands crossed, was in the shape of a cross knife. When it fell down, it was enough to smash a rock, but it was far from sharp.


    After Sun Wuchen''s modification, the Sky Cross Fist was different. As he continued to fall, his speed and strength increased sharply, and he also blended part of his Qi directly into his arms.Two terrifying blades.


    After adjusting the angle, when he fell from the sky, this attack had already been completed.


    "Sky cross cut!"


    Sun Wuchen''s original E-level skill is extremely powerful, and the energy coefficient has reached 1.5. In addition to his original breakthrough limit, this strike can explode more than 100 damage.


    Especially a small-scale attack is likely to cause a more deadly threat.


    A blow from the sky defeated the surroundings of Monkey King. At that moment, he left only a shadow. When everyone was puzzled, Monkey King also hit the attack on the ground with a bang, directly splashing countless dust. .


    Just a shock made everyone unable to open their glasses. When all of this disappeared, everyone looked at the ring and found that the ring was evenly cut into four pieces.


    The cross-cut of the sky just now was indeed quite terrifying. If Monkey King used his body, he would definitely be cut.


    Monkey King had already stepped aside, staring at all this dumbfounded.


    "Wu Chen, your skill is really amazing."


    Sun Wukong admired helplessly, the gap between this Sun Wuchen Zen and himself seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, but the desire to win still existed.


    "This is just to let you retreat. If you have seen the gap with me, don''t you admit defeat? Monkey King."


    "Wu Chen, I won''t admit defeat. This is my trick. Take it."


    Monkey Wukong suddenly put his hands together slowly, and then slowly gathered a lot of energy, the Qi of the body has been gathered together, and a small ball of light appeared on his hands.


    "He could do it too!" Even though Monkey King would use Turtle Style Qigong, Cheng Long was not surprised.


    But under such circumstances, he could be done so perfectly, which has surprised him very much.


    The people of Kelin Yamucha were even more shocked from ear to ear. It seemed that only the strong could wait too far behind others.


    "Wukong, do you find it useful?" Sun Wuchen smiled unchanged on his face.


    "I will try my best!"


    Sun Wukong continued to gather more strength, and he pressed all the Qi on it, at least his Qi has now doubled.


    Perhaps the other party¡¯s turtle style qigong also has an energy coefficient of almost 2 or so.


    However, Sun Wu Chechen''s Wei Sect Qigong was significantly higher, after all, he had once been promoted by one level.


    Moreover, there are various additional attributes that make him know this skill well, and he has a thorough experience.


    Sun Wukong''s attack finally came, a huge ball of light continued to spin toward the front, and the blue light shone, almost shining the entire sky into another color.


    "The Sun Wukong contestant actually performed the turtle style qigong. This is Gui Xianliu''s very powerful martial arts, and he can also."


    "The Sun Wuchen player hasn''t made any moves yet, the huge ball of light is getting closer and closer, and it is likely to hurt him!"


    "He, he raised his hand, that''s..."


    Sun Wuchen raised an arm and slapped it forward.


    "Instant-Guipai Qigong!"


    boom!


    Chapter VIII: Challenge


    explosion!


    Hit!


    Scattered energy!


    No one can describe what they saw at this moment. Two huge white balls of light collided together, then concentrated and completely merged, becoming bigger and bigger.


    Then there was a terrible explosion. Just now, the ring was torn apart by the sky cross, and after being hit by the energy of the explosion, it was almost completely blown up. There were scattered debris everywhere, and the people around could only helplessly hold their heads. .


    When the gun smoke cleared, everyone looked at the ring, and a big hole had appeared in the middle. The fragments that had just been blown up all floated out from there. As for the two children on both sides of the big hole.


    Sun Wukong still maintained the appearance he just did, and the tortoise style qigong that he exerted with all his strength consumed all his energy.


    As for Sun Wuchen, he just stretched out one hand to the front, and then slowly retracted this hand and kept standing still.


    "Goku, you are indeed better, even better than I thought."


    "Hey, Wu Chen, the same goes for you."


    Puff!


    Monkey King lay directly on the ground and fainted. He was overwhelmed with too much energy.


    Klin went over to check it, he was just exhausted.


    But when Klin looked at Sun Wuchen, he was obviously more afraid. This brother, who he had never seen before, was so powerful as to be terrifying.

 534 Naruto Power System Chapter 534

    At this moment, the opportunity of the ring was blown to pieces. It should have been waiting for the ring to be repaired before continuing to fight, but Sun Wu Chentian didn''t seem to have any plans to leave.


    "Contestant Sun Wuchen, you can take a break and repair the ring. It will take at least an hour."


    Looking at the shattered and devastated, Sun Wuchen waved his hand.


    "Cheng Long, I''m still waiting for you, so be it. There is no need to repair the ring, nor do I need to rest."


    People around were talking about it.


    "Is this kid crazy? Just launched such a powerful attack, a peak fight, without rest."


    "Looking at him with a long tail, he is really not an ordinary person, perhaps a powerful nation inherited from this world."


    "What on earth is Wu Chen thinking? If he regains his strength, he can definitely defeat that bad old man." Buma was quite dissatisfied, and directly grabbed Oolong''s ears, leaving a pig wailing there.


    Player Cheng Long, with the same solemn expression, slowly walked up.


    "Sun Wuchen, do you really need to rest?" Cheng Long asked.


    "No need. If I can''t beat you, I can''t win even after a break. If I can beat you, I can do it without a break."


    Hearing Monkey King''s words, Cheng Long put away his contempt, and stood aside, putting on a combat stance quite solemnly.


    Everyone shouted immediately that this amazing battle will continue to unfold, and this time Sun Wuchen has also done his own fighting posture. Once he fought with Teacher Wu Tian, ??he did not have the upper hand.


    With the great ape change, he can really fight with him, and now he can only rely on his own strength, and his combat effectiveness should still be stronger than himself.


    If you want to defeat them, you can only rely on your countless skills and diverse changes.


    "I''m coming."


    Sun Wuchen ran forward quickly, and he reached Cheng Long''s side almost in an instant, and threw a punch directly at Cheng Long. Cheng Long immediately dodged behind him, only to see Sun Wuchen''s figure standing still there.


    "Remnant like a fist!"


    Cheng Long was scheming, and immediately reacted.


    This was the opponent''s remnant fist, and he immediately turned his body and smashed it to the other side, just as Sun Wuchen''s figure had appeared again.


    A punch pierced through the opponent''s figure, and it was completely invalid. Sun Wuchen was in the right position in a flash, but when Sun Wuche kicked it over, Cheng Long''s figure disappeared.


    It was another blow that Sun Wuchen disappeared again, two people came and went, and only a dozen of them were left behind. It was clearly the most peak battle, and this kind of scene could happen.


    Sun Wuchen was actually quite shocked in his heart. The reverse interpretation of this guy was really perfect, not only faster, but also a long time left.


    In fact, how could the horror in his heart be comparable to Cheng Long''s. After so many years of kung fu, he could apply this residual image fist to such a perfect situation.


    This little child has only studied for a few years, and he has such power, and he must have been to Kalinta by his appearance.


    Afterimage boxing is already an old-fashioned skill. After the turtle immortal fought for a while, he suddenly discovered that the afterimage of this guy had changed.


    Just now, a figure was moving. Immortal Turtle had already noticed this guy''s movements. He hacked it out with a hand knife, only to find that he was still working, and then he got a kick in the face.


    Cheng Long surprisingly discovered that the opponent''s afterimage could actually have a tendency to move, and it is inevitable that the afterimage has evolved. Of course, he didn''t know that Sun Wuchen''s afterimage had this skill attribute.


    Chapter VIII: Fist Showdown


    After kicking Cheng Long, Sun Wuchen didn''t mean to be happy, but fell directly on the ground.


    He is guarding against the opponent''s various attacks. This guy is scheming and has rich combat experience. If he attacks rashly, he is likely to be caught by the opponent.


    After being kicked, Cheng Long shook his body there, seeming to feel quite shocked.


    "You little boy, the strength is really not weak, and the spring direction is all in your hands. There is a new change. It seems that I also want to use some unique boxing techniques."


    Cheng Long suddenly took off his coat, revealing a very thin body, and then slowly waved his hands. The speed of his hands seemed to slowly increase, but when his body was shaking, it was like a person who had drunk.


    Drunk!


    Sun Wuchen immediately noticed that this was drunken fist, a magical fist technique for using drunk to commit murder.


    It seems that every action of this guy is superfluous. After a period of shaking, there is no real lethality, but every action has its connotation. Every action is composed close to himself. At this time, he is immediately far away. Escape, but the opponent can come over as long as he shakes his body, and he can''t always dodge.


    Since he couldn''t dodge, he rushed forward. There was no flinching in Sun Wuchenchen''s dictionary.


    Heading on was a punch to the opponent, this guy''s body suddenly twisted and escaped a punch.


    After returning to the other punch to the side of Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen held his arm to block it, feeling the whole body shake.


    This guy''s strength was as strong as ever, and then he kicked it over.


    Cheng Long, this guy has the most complete power, constantly shaking his body, pulling out a strange angle of attack, does not seem to put Sun Wuchen in his eyes, but as the fighting time prolonged, he found that his drunken fist had no effect. .


    He looked forward and saw that Sun Wuchen had closed his eyes.


    he!What is he doing?


    Cheng Long jumped down, unable to guess what kind of ability the other party was using. After the other party closed his eyes, all his attacks were blocked by him. It seemed that he was only relying on his pure perception ability to block his own attacks.


    Is this kid really strong to this point?


    Cheng Long was already unable to calm down. For these disciples, he specially pretended to be like this and came to the competition, just to let them know that there are people outside the world, there are days outside the world, and not to be too arrogant.


    Unexpectedly, this disciple''s progress far exceeded his imagination, and he closed his eyes and wanted to fight his drunken fist.


    Thinking of this, his hands are getting faster and faster, and two other hands have almost been born, sweeping there constantly.


    Sun Wuchen closed his eyes, avoiding all the attacks from the opponent, on the contrary, he even felt a little while shaking.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and punched forward.


    The speed of the spacecraft was lightning fast, and it came to Cheng Long''s side in the blink of an eye, making him impossible to guard against.


    However, he immediately held Sun Wuchen''s hand and let him fly out. If there is no accident, it will definitely leak to the ground if it is not delivered. This is also a temptation, and the sky dance just now seems to be the case.


    This time, Sun Wuchen didn''t have any reservations. He was suspended in the air and flew back slowly, at least he couldn''t fall outside the court.


    "You, where did you learn how to dance?"


    "I realized it by myself. This skill is still very useful. It can float in the sky."


    "Uh..." Cheng Long sweated, as if he had eaten a bug.


    "I will never lose to you in this battle. I''m going to make a trick. You have to think about it. This time the trick is not easy to resist."


    He suddenly condensed a powerful aura, his hands shone with a faint light, and even the power of thunder and lightning gathered on it.


    "World Shocking Fist!"

 535 Naruto Power System Chapter 535

    A thunder-like energy hit, and Sun Wuchen immediately jumped up.


    "This is what I''m waiting for."


    Sun Wucheng¡¯s body is covered with thick blue energy, which is a defensive shield formed by condensing his own gas. Although the effect of the skill is much worse than that of the specialized energy protection skill, at least for this second he Use this ability to block the opponent''s lightning attack.


    And he walked forward abruptly against the opponent''s thunder and lightning, and in an instant he reached Cheng Long''s side and swung his fist.


    Cheng Long has never seen someone who can move under his World Shocking Fist before besieging the city. After knowing the energy of Juhe''s body, the thunder and lightning that is emitted is almost unbearable for the body, even if it is as good as the Monkey King''s meal. The existence of the two children''s grandfather has not resisted.


    The kid not only resisted it, but even had effective attack methods. When he punched him, a small air ball hit him. After Cheng Long jumped up, the air ball burst under him, terrifying. The air wave blew myself away.


    Moreover, Sun Wuchen''s speed is getting faster and faster, and his body is wrapped in energy. He actually transformed himself into a look similar to tortoise school qigong, relying on extraordinary impact.


    Activating the extreme speed, at this moment Cheng Long had just landed on the ground, already feeling extremely dangerous.


    not good!I am going to fail!


    Cheng Long''s heart is tight!


    "Magic Wind Fist!"


    Chapter VIII: Turtle Immortal Full Power


    I rub!


    Is there such a unique boxing technique?


    Sun Wuchen only knew about Demon Fengbo, which was a special secret technique used when a person would consume almost a huge amount of physical strength, and was specifically used to seal the Great Demon King Piccolo.


    Cheng Long in front of him does know that kind of skill, but it is absolutely impossible to use it on himself.


    But the green wind and waves in front of me really shocked my heart, and even now Sun Wuchen''s body is directly affected by this force and is spinning.


    Do not!


    This is not a magic wave.


    "analysis!"


    Sun Wuchen shouted.


    "Ding! Discover the skill-Demon Wind Fist!"


    "Skill-Demon Wind Fist."


    "Skill level-D level."


    "Skill coefficient-0."


    "Skill additional attributes-super control, with the power of rotation, control the opponent''s body, and even attack beyond a certain limit, can damage the opponent''s body. The power of the seal, through the peculiar sealing energy, completely twists the opponent''s body, Deformed and sealed in a small space."


    Sun Wuchen suddenly discovered this skill, very similar to Mo Fengbo.


    Maybe this is an imperfect version of the magic seal wave, instead of imposing a control seal, but using this power to control the opponent.


    Now he couldn''t control his body, he kept spinning in the sky and couldn''t control it. Even under Cheng Long''s use, he flew towards the other side, and would soon hit the ground.


    Seeing that there was no chance, Sun Wuchen immediately raised his finger and punched a hole there. When the light flashed sharply, he immediately reached Cheng Long''s eyes.


    Jackie Chan was shocked when he saw this attack. This guy''s martial arts seemed to be very similar to the cave waves of the Crane Immortal Flow. It was also a beam of light and was extremely fast.


    He was using the Demon Wind Fist to dodge, and was immediately hit by the cave wave. He even felt a burning pain on his body, and immediately retreated. At this moment, Sun Wuchen was also hanging in the air with his own dance skills, and slowly flew back to the ring. .


    The people around were already infinitely surprised by this peak fight. They kept cheering. The Demon Wind Fist just now had a huge momentum, with the power of a terrifying storm, and Sun Wuchen''s terrorist shooting was just as strong.


    It''s amazing how human power can be so strong.


    Cheng Long suppressed the horror in his heart, and slowly asked, "Contestant Sun Wuchen, this does not seem to be Gui Xianliu''s martial arts, nor is the dance just now. These are all unintentional of He Xianliu, where did you learn it? Coming?"


    Sun Wuchen knew that this guy could never suppress the doubt in his heart.


    "I once met a master who claimed to be Crane Immortal, and then fought against his disciples. After defeating them, I naturally got these skills. They are quite useful. In fact, the skills are not good or bad, and they don¡¯t need to be divided. Any faction, as long as it can be defeated, is useful for convenience."


    After Sun Wuchen''s explanation, Cheng Long also calmed down.


    If his disciple really casts in another school, he really can''t accept it, let alone a young child with amazing talent like Sun Wutian.


    "It seems that my age is finally over."


    Cheng Long stood there, not wearing a shirt, but at this moment he suddenly gathered all his strength.


    A burst of horror spread, his body slowly swelled up, at this moment, Buma Wulong and others finally discovered that the old man in front of them was the Guixian himself.


    "He, he is Immortal Turtle!"


    Buma couldn''t help but yelled, which attracted everyone''s attention, and Ya Mucha next to it was also poo. He has been guessing that this old man is Guixianren, the best martial arts master in the world.


    Monkey King finally screamed at this time, even Klin couldn''t keep calm anymore. I didn''t understand why my teacher suddenly appeared here.


    "Wu Chen, you guessed it was me a long time ago?"


    "Of course, your movements and tone are all yours, the most important thing is your lustful nature. Master?"


    Sun Wuchen also put on a fighting posture, and now the turtle immortal has begun to slowly increase his strength.


    "In order to see the power of your disciples, and also to tell you that there are people outside the world, there is a truth in the outside world, and not to make you too proud, I participated in the competition myself, but now there is no need to continue to keep it. This competition must be There is an ending, Wu Chen, you really make me happy, but the victory and defeat will begin now. Full power state."


    This guy''s body swelled up, and when his muscles bulged, he had an unimaginable explosive power.


    His body is about five centimeters taller, and the muscles on his body swell and become sturdy. When his fist is swinging, his combat effectiveness has increased by at least 30%.


    Originally, his combat power was not the same as Sun Wuchen''s, at around 70 or 80, it has now reached more than 100.


    Compared with the original plot, he doesn''t seem to reach the normal state of 139, but that is the result of his deliberate hard work after feeling the power of Monkey King for the first time. Now he is not that strong.


    Chapter VIII: Super Showdown


    "Master, it is truly an incomparable powerful force, but I will not admit defeat. This time I will not use the great ape state. Even if I fail, it is my choice."


    Sun Wuchen also released all of his aura. This form of instantaneous bursting of his power had been understood by Sun Wuchen very early, but the improvement in combat effectiveness was limited, and the energy consumption was sharp and severe.


    His body hasn''t become Wal-Mart''s huge, but his combat power has also increased by at least 10%, but in this state, he consumes energy to win the game and he must fight quickly.


    "I''m here, Master."


    Sun Wuchen ran towards there, and halfway through, suddenly his whole body fell towards the ground. At this moment, the turtle immortal immediately became alert, because Sun Wuchen''s body gathered a powerful force.


    His feet immediately exploded, causing him to fire a cannonball and fly over.

 536 Naruto Power System Chapter 536

    After the ground was completely shattered, Sun Wuchen''s Guipai Qigong hit the ground. With the anti-shock force of the explosion, he accelerated his speed and instantly reached Guixianren''s side with a punch that hit him in the face.


    It¡¯s just that, even though Immortal Turtle was hit hard, he was not so afraid, because he had a stronger defense power, which could be said to be doubled, and instantly stretched out his hand to grab Sun Wuchen¡¯s back and prepared to press him on. On the ground, the tail swept straight over.


    With a swish, the tail hit the fairy turtle''s arm, making him feel a tremor of the tail, as sharp as a blade.


    This young child did have a different level of cultivation. His tail was so strong. The Turtle Immortal grabbed it there. The tail was already wrapped around his arm, just like the fight when he first encountered it. Sun Wuchen''s body Spinning round after round of the competition, the turtle fairy''s chest.


    Immortal Turtle immediately adjusted his breathing this time. After receiving a heavy blow in the chest, he didn''t have any intention of retreating. Instead, he bombarded Sun Wuchen with a punch.


    Sun Wuchen resisted with both hands and was blasted out directly. When he hit the ground, he smashed a big hole there. Immortal Turtle''s strength was much stronger than himself.


    This guy''s power and speed were peerless and laughed, and he came from here, and hit the ground with a punch. Even though he didn''t hit, he still smashed part of the ring.


    When Sun Wuchen moved to the side, Guixianren hit several punches in succession, and the wind and waves from his fist hit the wall next to him.


    The Monkey King, Klin and others nearby were unsteady, and Ya Mucha was even more unlucky, and was directly flew out by a fist wind and hit the next room.


    At this moment, it was like a gust of wind, every time this guy shook a punch, it would cause the surrounding airflow to change, which was simply peerless.


    The people around were shocked, this power was so strong, especially after Sun Wuchen dodged, a tree next to him, all the leaves, accompanied by a gust of fist wind, was blown away.


    Sun Wuchen could already see how powerful the Turtle Immortal¡¯s power was. Every time the opponent hits, he has great power, making it impossible for him to resist.


    It is impossible for oneself to run wildly here all the time, with the help of an instant to reach the depth of the other party, suddenly a few light beams hit the current turtle immortal.


    Immortal Turtle flicked his arm and blasted all the beams that came. He seemed very alert when the extreme rays of light flew around. He slammed into it with a punch. Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong and Chen Yiran showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and jumped. sky.


    Sun Wuchen jumped to a hundred meters high and suspended in the sky, preparing for his own posture, he was about to cross-cut with the sky at this time.


    Immortal Turtle suddenly assumed a horse-stride posture and directly waved his arms to block him, and Sun Wuchen fell from the sky.


    "Sky cross cut!"


    What fell from the sky were two huge sharp edges, which could almost completely shred everything.


    This cross-shaped slash quickly reached the side of the turtle immortal, deliberately scary, with both arms blocked in front of him, the two arms slammed together, sending out a terrifying impact, and messed up everything around. , When Immortal Turtle was resisting forcefully, he suddenly noticed a few beams of light coming from around.


    He was taken aback, it turned out to be the hole just opened.


    These attacks had just been perfectly cracked by himself. Why did he come back at this time? He didn''t know the characteristics of cave waves, especially he couldn''t understand Sun Wu''s cave waves, which had tracking characteristics.


    Then I came to Dongdongbotong and hit him, hitting Guixianren''s body, making him feel a little painful and unbearable. Coupled with Sun Wuchen''s constant force, with a bang, Guixianren was directly hit on the ground with a huge cross crack Spreading away, the terrifying blade split this type of tire into four again.


    When the edge flickered, the ground was full of smoke and dust. Sun Wuchen hurriedly fell to the side. Immortal Turtle got up from there, with a cross-shaped wound on his body.


    This attack was really extraordinary. The whole ring was beaten to four pieces. If it weren''t for his quick reaction, he might have been beaten under the ring.


    Chapter VIII: Undefeated


    When the smoke was filled, a huge figure climbed up again from there.


    Immortal Turtle walked over slowly. Although he had more scars and more embarrassment on his body, he was still invincible. After all, he was the strongest person in the world.


    "Wu Chen, you are really amazing. I didn''t expect my apprentice to have such a talent. He has already surpassed me at such an age. If you give you another year, half a year, you will far exceed I, I am very pleased, but not yet."


    "Master, I also want to make my final blow. I have been here for a long time, and there is still a vast world where I can travel. This victory is not what I asked for. Thank you. Taught me a lot of things."


    Sun Wuchen spread a thin burst of energy across his hands.


    The turtle fairy was a little surprised, wondering what kind of fighting skills this guy will use?


    "Wu Chen, with absolute energy impact, you can''t beat me."


    "I know, but there is an attack from yourself. I don''t know how you can resist it?"


    Sun Wuchen assumed the fighting posture just now, his appearance was exactly the same as that of Gui incumbent, his hands waved towards the sky with a terrifying whirlwind, swept across the body of Immortal Turtle.


    "Magic Wind Fist."


    Immortal Turtle was startled. When he was astonished, he was directly rotated by the gust of wind, and his whole body was constantly floating in the air. Then the biological clock controlled his body and fell down toward the side.


    This was the last blow. Sun Wuchen exhausted his last strength, and there was still some pure combat power gap between the turtle immortal, and the opponent''s combat power was now more than 100, so he was not as good as him.


    However, he used to use the unique ability of Transfiguration, and briefly obtained some of Guixianren''s skills. This skill was not learned by him, but forced to move. Fortunately, this special D-level skill Demon Wind Fist combined Not tough, it requires a person''s offensive power.


    He had already discovered when he was in contact with this skill earlier that the skill coefficient of this skill was zero.


    A skill with a higher skill coefficient requires more physical energy, but the coefficient of this skill is zero, not because it does not consume vitality, but because it consumes physical energy and even potential and life.


    The life of Saiyan has unlimited potential and possibility. Now Sun Wuchen uses the skill of transformation technique to force this magic power, rotate fiercely, turn the turtle immortal into the air, and then smash it towards the ground. The turtle immortal''s reaction Soon, a direct and brave shock wave hit the ground.


    This blow finally made him break free and fly directly to the sky, but then if he no longer has the strength to help him fly back to the ring, he will have established a failed ending.


    He is gathering power, but the power has little effect. If it is shot out, the huge impact will hit some surrounding buildings or people.


    He was landing towards the edge of the ring, and soon, he was about to fail.


    Just when he felt that he had failed, suddenly everyone exclaimed, pulling him back from his imagination, and when he started to the ring, only a child jumped under the ring.


    Immortal Turtle fell to the ground two seconds later, and after landing steadily, he looked at Wu Chen in surprise.


    "Wu Chen."


    "I still have a lot of way to go."


    The next thing is very simple. The host announced the champion. Although many people think that the era of the turtle fairy is over, of course everyone understands that the turtle fairy is still better than this apprentice.


    However, the immortal turtle himself knows that a new era has arrived. Soon, these young people will step onto the stage. They will usher in a more special life, and they are already in the past.


    During the evening banquet, the Turtle Immortal specially called Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong and others over.


    "Today is really a long day, Wu Chen, Wu Kong, Klin, you all did a good job, especially Wu Chen, it is really beyond my imagination, in fact, if you don''t admit defeat, it will definitely be me who fails."


    "In the battle, I did lose, because I couldn''t beat you, but because of certain principles of the ring, maybe you would win, it didn''t make sense. In this world, the strong is king."


    Sun Wuchen was calm, and didn''t feel how shameful he was losing to Immortal Turtle.


    After all, the person in front of him is his own enlightenment teacher. Give him some face, as long as there is no failure in his future life.


    Immortal Turtle nodded in relief, but Yamucha next to him knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Teacher Guixianren, can I learn boxing from you?"


    Immortal Turtle nodded likewise, he was very pleased with the efforts of these people.


    Chapter VIII: Restart


    Seeing that his disciples are so good, Guixian gave them a task.

 537 Naruto Power System Chapter 537

    It is to let them seek choices and changes on their own, and go to fight on the vast continent.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t want to walk with these people, but Bouma just stuck to him, and Sun Wukong and him reunited after a long absence, so naturally he wanted to stay with him for a while.


    Thinking of being alone all the year round, it is indeed a little helpless and empty. It would be nice to have more fun with them.


    Sun Wuchen Sun Wukong Bu Ma Kelin Oolong embarked on the road ahead, and a group of five people were infinitely curious about all this.


    As for Yamu Tea and Pu''er, they stayed on the side of Guixianren''s mountain to rest.


    It is estimated that these two guys will not be seen in a short time, but it doesn''t matter. Monkey King and Monkey King led a group of people in front, and various monsters along the way became their dishes and their very easy enemies to defeat.


    "Wu Chen, when looking for Dragon Ball this time, do you have to come to this big forest first?"


    Monkey King was very puzzled.


    "Yes, in this forest, there is a Kalin Tower that can help people improve their combat effectiveness. Just climb that tower. But whether you can get the help of the fairy and drink his super holy water is your question. Up."


    Hearing such things, both Monkey King and Klin had infinite fighting spirit, and both of them wanted to be promoted to the level of Monkey King, although they are much worse now.


    But as long as they work hard, there is always a chance, so the two of them are full of confidence.


    When I came to this forest, Sun Wuchen did not expect that some enemies did appear here, members of the Red Ribbon Legion.


    These people have been cutting trees here and want to find Dragon Balls. Because they don''t have very high-tech Dragon Ball equipment, they can''t directly lock a Dragon Ball. Very specific directions, so they can only constantly search for it at this moment.


    As for Sun Wuchen and others with four planets, these people are even more helpless. They can only search in a large area, but they can''t find the true specific location of the four planets.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen and others had already arrived here. When these soldiers saw Sun Wuchen and others, they were a little surprised.


    "The Ribbon Legion has taken over, please leave as soon as possible, otherwise we will use force."


    Sun Wuchen touched his head, honestly, are these guys reasonable?If they come up and do it, they are already dead.


    "The Red Ribbon Legion is the scariest organization in the world, right."


    Bouma next to him felt a little scared.


    Although Boomer¡¯s Transformation Capsule Company can be said to be the world¡¯s largest company, with endless wealth, people like the Red Ribbon Legion seem to have the power to conquer the world, even the richest people will feel fear.


    Klin has also heard of the names of the Red Ribbon Legion. They have an unimaginable reputation in the world, and no one dares to provoke them.


    "We just came here, looking for Dragon Ball. It has nothing to do with you."


    A word from Monkey King caught the attention of these people.


    "What!? You are also here to find Dragon Ball, who are you?"


    These people all picked up their guns and aimed them here, and Sun Wuchen waved his hands.


    "Goku, Klin. These people are left to you to solve."


    Sun Wukong and Klin rushed up immediately. Although both guys were very young, they were very fast. After only a few punches, they knocked a group of people to the ground. These people are ordinary soldiers, speaking of steel bars. Iron bones are naturally far inferior.


    With very poor fighting ability, they hardly have any resistance. The Monkey Kings are not even afraid of bullets, not to mention their fighting skills.


    As soon as these people were resolved, the opposing force seemed to know the situation immediately, and in a flash surrounded most of the soldiers.


    This group of people were all staring at this place engrossedly, holding various weapons in their hands, and if Sun Wuchen and others made any movements, they would shoot immediately.


    What seems to be different from the original plot is that General Bruce has already appeared here. This handsome young man with yellow hair turned out to be a homosexual, which made Sun Wuchen very helpless, but Bouma next to him was treated to this guy. It doesn''t seem to be obsessed.


    He has blond hair, blue eyes, and is quite handsome. He was quite surprised when he saw Monkey King and the others.


    "Who are you guys? It''s a capital crime to break into the sphere of influence of my Red Ribbon Legion. If you tell your true purpose and identity, I might make your death easier."


    "You did it first."


    Sun Wukong was quite dissatisfied, and Klin next to him also helped. These two young people probably felt that their skills were very high and they were a little arrogant.


    But they should also know that the truth is that there is a sky outside the world, and there are people outside the world. This time Sun Wucheng didn''t plan to be an assistant, and indeed Klin was the first to rush up, wanting to knock the opponent down.


    Not surprisingly, Klin was the first to be beaten back, hitting a big tree, and even that tree was broken.


    "It''s amazing." Bouma said in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, he still has some skills to use."


    Chapter 890: Eye Hypnosis


    Sun Wuchen knew very well about the combat effectiveness of this general Bruce. Apart from anything else, he had at least a kind of hypnotic ability, staring at his eyes would be controlled by the opponent.


    After Klin was beaten into the air, Monkey King also joined the battle. The two little guys are both amazingly powerful, and they are also quite famous in the world''s first martial arts competition.


    However, Klin''s real combat power can''t beat this General Bruce, and Monkey King''s situation is different. The combat power seems to be stronger than the opponent, but he really sees the opponent''s eyes when fighting.


    Sun Wuchen shook his head helplessly, these people were still too careless in the battle, arrogance and arrogance will always harm them, and they still need to do it themselves.


    "Probing!"


    "Ding! Discovery skill-eye hypnosis."


    "Skill-eye hypnosis."


    "Skill level-F."


    "Skill coefficient-0. For special skills, the effect of the skill depends on the user''s mental strength. The stronger the strength, the stronger the effect and duration, but the user itself cannot receive attacks or other forms of harassment."


    "Skill additional attributes-rapid hypnosis, remote hypnosis, regular hypnosis."


    Sun Wuchen knew the mystery of this skill. Although it seemed that the skill level was not high, it was a special skill. As long as the mental power was strong enough, he could control the opponent.


    Seeing Sun Wukong flying to the side after being beaten again, even though he still had the power to fight, Sun Wuchen jumped out by himself.


    "You two should concentrate on it, and don''t relax in any future encounters with enemies. The lion and the rabbit will rule the world, you two are really too young."


    After Sun Wuchen said these words, he suddenly felt that it was inappropriate to say such things, and he was not too old.


    Sun Wuchen went out.


    This General Bulu seemed to have discovered that Sun Wuchen was different from the past, and immediately rushed over.


    This guy''s fists are very fast, and they are trained, and the fighting skills are indeed quite adept.


    It''s just a lot worse than Guixianren''s teaching.


    Coping with this guy casually, Sun Wuchen suddenly thought of something.


    "System, if you want to get the opponent''s skills, can you only exchange it?"

 538 Naruto Power System Chapter 538

    "The host can feel the change in the strength by directly feeling the opponent''s skills and cracking it, and can learn the opponent''s skills, but there will be some dangers. By learning skills in this way, you can directly open a hidden attribute."


    It seems that this is not a good way, Sun Wuchen deliberately beat his speed faster.


    General Bulu couldn''t resist immediately. After all, he was a disciple taught by Immortal Turtle. His overall physical fitness was more than ten times that of ordinary people. It was impossible for him to fight the opponent.


    With a swish, General Blu slapped him in the face and was hit by a child. It was already a shame. His body was beaten out and hit a tank next to him.


    Originally dressed in a decent military uniform, he was at ease, paying great attention to the changes in his appearance, but now he is even more embarrassed.


    General Bruce was already a little intolerable, knowing that this was the most intolerable thing for him.


    This kind of thing made him extremely angry, and he finally came here from the headquarters in order to get the Dragon Ball, but he did not expect to suffer countless humiliations here.


    Suddenly looked at Sun Wuchen, looking for the gaze of the other young child. Finally, he found those eyes, which seemed to sparkle.


    "You kid, I want you to despair."


    The super power in the eyes that he activated instantly controlled Sun Wuchen''s body.


    Sun Wuchen''s body was under control. It was difficult for him to move, and it was difficult for him to make any effective counterattack. He only felt as if he was immersed in an endless stream of water, unable to move.


    This is indeed a weird and very special change, which is shocking.


    Sun Wuchen knew that he had been controlled by someone, and then General Bulu''s attack arrived.


    The fist hit Sun Wuchen''s body like a storm, causing him to feel a slight pain, and his muscles and bones were so strong, at least Sun Wukong and others couldn''t beat him.


    But it was not a good feeling to be hit for no reason, and the opponent''s attack was so fierce, like a storm, after a while, he took out the submachine gun next to him and fired randomly.


    With the power of the system, Sun Wuchen can break through the siege at any time, but he must feel the change in this power, which seems to be the first time.


    In fact, the last time he used Demon Wind Fist, it was only because of his peculiar ability to imitate that he temporarily obtained the physical state of the turtle immortal so that he could use that imitated fighting technique.


    This time it was different. Everything had to be done by yourself. General Blu''s slapstick had already worked. Looking at the child, he seemed to close his eyes and was about to die.


    "Wu Chen, are you okay?" Bouma shouted anxiously next to her.


    "It''s okay, hahaha, he is going to die."


    General Bulu threw Sun Wuchen into the sky, let him fall, and jumped up by himself.


    Chapter 891: Looking for Dragon Ball


    Buma Oolong was shocked, Oolong''s reaction was still faster, at least some fighting power, and directly turned into a monster.


    After Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong Klin were attacked by the opponent, it seemed that he could only rely on his own power.


    But what he faced was not the ordinary people of the past, but a group of well-trained soldiers. A lot of coaxing me to bombard him. Faced with bullets, he was also deeply injured.


    Oolong wanted to step forward to rescue Monkey King, but found that he couldn''t do it. He had already abandoned the fear in his heart.


    General Blu fell from the sky, his knees together.


    With a swish, he could kill Sun Wuchen almost instantly, at least in the eyes of everyone.


    The opponent''s knee had already hit the neighborhood, and suddenly he stopped there with both hands, and it was Sun Wuchen himself.


    Sun Wuchen''s arms blocked the opponent''s knees, and even made the opponent as if hitting a rock, but the ground under Sun Wuchen''s body shattered.


    The ground shattered and did not block Sun Wuchen''s pace. Instead, he stood up, blew the opponent away, and then jumped over. The fist in his hand hit the opponent''s face, turned around, and the tail swept over, and a scary scar appeared on the opponent. The face of General Bruce.


    This guy was badly injured, his face was dripping with blood, and he looked at the monster-like child in front of him in disbelief.


    "How could you recover from my control?"


    "Your hypnotism is only a very low-level hypnotism. The truly powerful hypnotism is much higher than yours. Maybe I can''t resist that. You, forget it."


    General Brue was very angry when he heard that the other party looked down on his sleep ability.


    A huge ball of light smashed from the side.


    General Bulu was directly hit. It was the turtle style qigong launched by Monkey King. Knowing that he could not fight you close to gain an advantage, he would use the turtle style qigong to blow you away.


    Klin was also moving next to him. His small body was extremely fast, and he kept walking among a group of fighters, defeating the opponent, almost every punch could make several people lose their combat power.


    A few children even beat this well-trained Red Ribbon Army into an army. Perhaps no one would believe what they said, but everything is true now.


    After Sun Wuchen and others easily defeated the Red Ribbon Legion, seeing the mess here, the soldiers had already begun to retreat.


    But it is estimated that things are not so easy to solve.


    Although the Red Ribbon Army has temporarily withdrawn, they still have a lot of combat power, and seem to have cooperated with the world''s strongest killer.


    The real power of this guy lies between Monkey King and Guixianren, and he is considered a relatively powerful existence.


    Coupled with caves and various mysterious powers, it is definitely not easy to deal with. At this moment, Sun Wuchen has brought Wukong and others to the bottom of Kalin Tower. They all felt a little surprised when they looked at the towering tower.


    "Climb this high tower, you can get training, yes, there is a Karin fairy on it, who also instructed me at that time."


    Hearing this opportunity to become stronger, Monkey King Klin was eager to try and immediately climbed up.


    As for Sun Wuchen, Buma Oolong and others have no such interest. As soon as Buma Oolong did not become stronger at all, it is possible that the two of them have limited physical fitness. Sun Wuchen has also experienced all this and naturally has no such interest. Seeing the aboriginal tent next to him, Sun Wuchen became interested.


    This time they walked on the ground, still to exercise their powerful combat effectiveness, and secondly to find the dragon ball, here is this dragon ball signal.


    "Wu Chen, the people living here are indigenous people."


    Sun Wuchen nodded, just in time to see Bra and son coming back.


    Due to the fact that many powerful and terrifying troops have arrived in the forest recently, the two father and son can only be struggling to deal with it.


    There are even many strong men in their clan. After all, they live in the primeval forest and are proficient in various real fighting skills.


    However, the strength of modern civilized society is incomparable to these wild natives. A group of people sat next to the tent. As the night gradually rose, a bonfire was lit here at this moment, shining everyone''s faces.


    "Wu Chen, you are finally back. The last battle was really surprising."


    "It''s just a few simple battles. By the way, a strange bead suddenly appeared here recently. Have you noticed?"


    "It seems that the bad guys are also looking for the bead, but we don''t know, they are quite rude. I haven''t really seen it in the nearest place, but if you are really looking for it, there may be a place where you will find it. "


    Upa really wants to know where to find Dragon Ball. Although there is radar to help, many of the terrain here is too complicated, and beside the forest is a deep canyon.


    Without the existence of other dragon balls, ordinary dragon balls will not shine.


    "Then let''s go to that place and find the Dragon Ball first. Mr. Bola, the enemy will definitely come recently. You should be careful."


    Chapter 892: The Weird Grand Canyon

 539 Naruto Strong System Chapter 539

    This Monkey King is like an unexplored prophet, always speaking some surprising words, but Bra also just nodded, not paying attention.


    The next day, everyone began to look for the location of that dragon ball, and they came to the Grand Canyon next to it.


    What is surprising is that there is a black mist everywhere in this place, constantly filling, and it seems to be completely different from the world on earth.


    "Here!?"


    Sun Wuchen was a little surprised. It was not that there was any difference in the world he saw, but that his combat detector had issued a warning signal.


    "Ding! Warning, a huge fighting lifeform was found."


    This is the first time that my own combat detector has issued such a warning. It has proved that the combat effectiveness of the discovered battles and life forms far exceeds the combat effectiveness of the current users. Therefore, all this will issue a warning. This is generally not the case.


    Even when Sun Wuche faced the Turtle Immortal, this battle detector never thought of it.


    It is necessary to know that when the opponent''s combat power is strong, he can completely crush Sun Wuchen, but he is still within his own range of coping. This calculation does not consider the so-called giant ape transformation.


    Is there anything evil and terrible in it?After I came into this world, I felt that the plot here was the same as usual, but it was a little different.


    "Wu Chen, go, go down."


    Bouma and others had prepared the rope, and the group immediately descended.


    This is an unimaginable dark valley. Beside this forest, it is rare to have such a deep and dark place.


    The four people descended slowly, and under the leadership of Upa, they came to a platform halfway through.


    This place can be said to be a protruding piece of the rock wall. From the height of this huge canyon, you can see all the places below, but everything looks a little fuzzy. It seems that it has been impacted. The whole rift valley has some Not unusual.


    "This is the most terrifying Death Canyon in this forest. All the people are terrified of this place. I have been nearby and I have seen something shining underneath."


    Upa said.


    Bouma took out his Dragon Ball Radar, and after turning it on, she found that the Dragon Ball Radar was strongly interfered.


    In fact, the Sun Wuchen people discovered this early in the morning, and when they looked for this dragon ball, they were a little surprised.


    The signals of the other dragon balls are relatively clear, but the signal of this dragon ball has been relatively fuzzy.


    "The Dragon Ball Radar seems to be interfered by something. It seems that the Dragon Ball is probably here, but the interference is too severe."


    "Then it doesn''t matter, let''s go, let''s go down."


    Sun Wuchen was the first to jump down. No matter how much dark panic there was in front of him, he was fearless, slowly falling from it, landing on a platform, and then on the next.


    He is much more sensitive than others. He has fallen tens of meters away. When standing on a platform, he just landed on the ground, and he found a terrifying life signal, highlighting his threatening power.


    A huge black python came towards Sun Wuchen, opened its horrible mouth and fangs.


    Sun Wuchen hit the black python''s neck with a fist, hitting the scales of the neck with a bang, and Sun Wuchen felt his fist tremble.


    "Black python."


    "D-class monster, the main attack method is entanglement, venom."


    "Special skills. Strange power, through entanglement, constantly tightening the opponent''s body can cause damage. Hard scales can defend most attacks. Very poisonous, venom has amazing killing ability, will cause corrosion and lasting damage."


    "Kill the black python to get 620 energy points. The creature has 85 combat power."


    Sun Wuchen almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, and this character''s combat effectiveness is also unusually strong, reaching an astonishing 85.


    But without the bonus of powerful skills, it is estimated that it is a lot worse than the real strong.


    After repeated fierce battles, his current combat effectiveness is only close to 80 at best.


    Is this python''s combat effectiveness stronger than his own?Maybe it is, but he relies more on his unique body structure and combat skills. Generally speaking, when calculating the combat effectiveness of a monster, the body structure combat skills will never expect the final calculation result.


    However, this monster is indeed quite powerful, his fist hits him, and there is not much damage, just that kind of scale armor can defend.


    A fist smashed a black python, and Sun Wuchen suddenly heard the exclamation of Bouma and others, and they were suddenly attacked by a group of black bats hanging in the sky.


    "Ding! Attention, a large number of threatening creatures have been found."


    "Black Bat."


    "D-class monster!"


    "Very poisonous flying creatures can use their own body''s toxicity and fangs to cause damage to everyone. Please be aware that there are so many opponents."


    Sun Wuchen did see a large number of black bats, flying towards everyone, the number far exceeded his expectations, at least hundreds of them.


    Horrible, this black bat has a combat power of about 50, this time it is really so dangerous!


    Chapter VIII: Dangerous


    The situation at this moment was absolutely dangerous, and a large group of black bats flew towards here.


    The black bat with a combat power of 50 points is extremely powerful, and Sun Wuchen does not continue to keep it. A wave of his hand is a perfect hole.


    When this thing was constantly flying in the air, it smashed the surrounding bats. Those bats were hit by this kind of light in an instant, and they burned and fell directly below.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen used the Dancing Technique and flew forward. When the black light saw that he was about to leave, he immediately spewed a spit of venom. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen dodged faster and escaped the blow.


    According to the people above, it is more dangerous, and his own ability seems to be inferior, so Sun Wuchen shouted.


    "You bastard, get out of here."


    Deng Shen flew out of that small space, and as soon as he came out, he felt the terrifying aura around him.


    "Go save them."


    After Sun Wuchen only said these four words, he was overwhelmed by a group of black bats. The group of bats was endless, attacking him in various ways.


    Fortunately, Deng Shen still had some abilities, which directly transformed his body into a dark cloud, hovering constantly in the sky, as well as the light of thunder and lightning.


    After arriving at Bouma and others, Deng Shen immediately used his own power to wrap them in his body.


    When he just wanted to take these people into the sky, he found that he couldn''t move, and was sucked down by a strange energy.


    Even if Sun Wuchen was extremely surprised, the smoke that the lamp god transformed into had been trapped by a certain force below, and Sun Wuchen was constantly falling towards the bottom with surprise, waved his hand, and a dozen rays of light came out.


    A cave wave kills a bat in seconds, there is absolutely no problem, but cave wave''s strong penetrating ability and tracking ability seem to be impossible to obtain at the same time.


    Penetration represents the cohesive strength that can instantly defeat the opponent''s armor.


    But the relatively flexible tracking ability is different. It needs this kind of energy and can change direction at any time, and the ability to penetrate can not be obtained at the same time, perhaps only to be upgraded to a higher level.


    The so-called perfection is only relative, and it is impossible for every energy to have all the best properties.


    Sun Wuchen was attacked by a bunch of black bats, and the opponent''s attack power was around 50, which can be said to be quite difficult.

 540 Naruto Power System Chapter 540

    The vitality and combat power of these bats are very high, and Sun Wuchen became more and more frightened as he watched for his continuous onslaught.


    Now he seems to have entered a conflict street, even if he can survive and fly to the sky, they seem to be unable to do so.


    No, exchange skills.


    Although I wanted to save these energy points, I had to use them when necessary.


    Exchange in one go.


    Putting his hands in front of his eyes, suddenly a light burst.


    The light shines on the entire canyon, it seems that everything here is shrouded in light, and the complete light illuminates everything here.


    The group of bats around was irradiated by the strong light, and immediately fled towards the surroundings.


    "Sun Fist."


    "Skill level-E."


    "Skill coefficient-0. Special skills do not consume more energy and require a short charge before use. The light time intensity can be freely controlled."


    "Skill additional attributes-strong (opened), instant light (opened), short stay (opened), weak damage (opened)."


    Sun Wuchen immediately exchanged the entire Sun Fist. It came up with a perfect form and strong attributes, which made this light shine more violently, at least twice as much as usual.


    The light is even simpler in an instant, an endless burst of light is emitted in an instant, and the charging time is much shorter.


    The attribute of staying is working. There seems to be a huge ball of light in the sky, which is always shining, illuminating the way forward, but it will be completely extinguished after a while. Sun Wucheng took advantage of this short time. Go down.


    There are many bats around. After being irradiated by strong light, they burned on their bodies, which is the most miraculous and weak injury, as if the condensed light can ignite paper.


    Sun Wuchen flew directly below. In this terrifying valley, there were his real friends and his own shameful servant Deng.


    In any case, I have to bring them all out, especially all the secrets here, I must understand them all.


    When flying below, Sun Wuchen felt a little surprised. As previously known, this huge gorge was not formed naturally, but appeared after a certain violent impact.


    There may have been some evil and terrifying creatures here, such as the python bat here, but it was definitely not so powerful in the beginning.


    Now there is a small base underneath. Yes, it is really surprising, and there is a powerful and terrifying life signal in it, but it is sent by a small man who is standing on the ground, wearing a suit. cloak.


    On the other side, there is something more surprising. Why is there a battle compartment here?


    That is a round combat spaceship.


    Chapter 894: A Pledge with Carrick II


    Generally, Saiyans use a round combat spacecraft.


    They can travel long distances between the stars, and have various high-tech settings within a very short distance.


    Sun Wuchen Sun Wukong also came to the earth through this kind of spacecraft. Of course, this kind of spacecraft ensures that the two children can be safe and sound when they travel between the stars.


    It¡¯s just amazing, why is there such a Saiyan spaceship in this place?


    It seems that this is far beyond my imagination.


    Are there some Saiyans who have never appeared in history here?


    Looking at the look of the spacecraft, it should have been opened, so it must be a unique existence, already out of here, and maybe even stronger than Sun Wuchen and others.


    When he looked to the side, the little guy looked very much like the so-called demons, that is, the Namek star, but the light and momentum on his body were completely different.


    This little guy belonged to Carrick II. Despite his short stature, his skin was completely different from the usual model, but his ferocity was beyond words.


    This little guy seemed to have seen Sun Wuchen too, with doubts in his eyes.


    Raising his hand, one of his men flew out from the side. This fellow was also a member of the Demon Race, and his combat effectiveness was very strong.


    Sun Wuchen only knows one thing. According to the original plot, his subordinates are ordinary demons who cannot resist. Now his combat effectiveness is much stronger.


    However, it seems to be quite difficult to deal with his men, because the detector has already sounded the alarm.


    "Alert! High combat personnel are found approaching."


    Sun Wuchen looked up, and what flew up was a dark brown bald demon with some demon characteristics.


    To his surprise, this guy''s combat power was close to 120.


    In other words, the combat effectiveness far exceeds the current self, and he does not seem to have any comparable characteristics.


    Such a terrifying opponent is very difficult for himself to deal with, not to mention that he has more powerful forces.


    Carrick II next to him is definitely stronger than him. Even in the original plot, the fighting power of Carrick II is very close to Raditz.


    Even though it is not as strong now, it is absolutely the same.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen saw the bald demon flying over, and immediately pointed out his own cave waves in front of him. The perfect cave waves have strong penetrating power, and the big fat man is madly fearless...


    A few rays of light hit the bald demon and blasted him away. Although he had already increased the attack coefficient of Dongbobo, he seemed to be insufficient.


    Sun Wuchen was not anxious, but calmed down. After the bald demons were attacked and blasted off, just about to continue their attacks, he heard a beating.


    "Stop, I have something to ask him."


    After the big fat man listened, he stopped beside him, and Carrick II slowly floated over.


    "Who on earth are you kid? You seem to be young and not weak."


    "My name is Sun Wuchen."


    Sun Wuchen raised his head and chest, his body exuded a terrifying and powerful aura, making his body feel a little trembling.


    "I''ve never heard of this name, but I feel very happy that you have such a strong combat effectiveness as a young person. How about being my subordinate?"


    This guy had a soliciting heart, but he was not interested.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be like you. By the way, some of my companions were sucked by something terrible from you just now."


    "So those people are your companions, but just a bunch of ordinary people."


    "The strong should have the choice of the strong, why would you be with these ordinary people?"


    "As you said, this is the choice of the strong. I will take them away and get the Dragon Ball by the way. No matter what your purpose is, I will accomplish all of this."


    Ding!The opponent is hostile!


    The system is still roaring, and it seems that you are about to anger this monster, and your current combat power seems to be unable to be his opponent.But he still has a hole card.

 541 Naruto Power System Chapter 541

    "Haha, I didn''t expect people like you to think that they could offend my power, but I won''t do it myself. If you kill my subordinates, you are qualified to take away your people."


    The bald demons flew over again, and fiddled with their arms there. There seemed to be extremely strong power on them. For Sun Wuchen, this guy still didn''t take it seriously.


    "Will you be a person who keeps your promise?" Sun Wuchen looked at Carrick II.


    "You only qualify if you win."


    After this guy finished speaking, he flew down again and continued to study his spaceship. Perhaps in his eyes, this was something incomprehensible.


    The bald demons had already flown over, the speed was very fast, it seemed to be faster than the so-called supernormal speed of the turtle immortal, after all, strictly speaking, according to his current combat effectiveness, it was really not the same as the turtle immortal.


    Even in terms of pure combat power, his combat power is higher, but he doesn''t have such a variety of skills.


    In other words, even if Immortal Turtle defeated him, it would only be a tragic end, but Sun Wuchen now had to surpass the limit.


    Chapter 895: Advanced Skills


    The moment the bald demon flew over, Sun Wuchen was ready, and light flashed across him.


    There was an endless flash of light in an instant, and the guy''s eyes couldn''t see it in an instant.


    Then at this time, Sun Wuchen quickly used his energy points to improve his attributes.


    Sun Wuchen looked at his attributes.


    Strength and agility are 128, 96, and 96 respectively.Comprehensive combat effectiveness 80.


    Energy level 1.1.


    Regardless of the strength, agility, physique, every increase of 4 will increase a little attack power.


    As for each attribute, a normal adult man''s measurement attributes may be ten, and the overall combat effectiveness is around eight.


    Some people with weaker physique may only have five or even lower, and children are of course weaker, but those who are strong athletes may reach combat effectiveness of ten or more, but they are extremely rare.


    In other words, the current Sun Wuchen''s power attribute is about 13 times that of an ordinary person, and his agility and physique are ten times that of an adult man.


    The bald demons in front of him were fast and powerful. In order to deal with him, Sun Wuchen kept increasing his points.


    Energy points can be exchanged for an attribute point for every 100 points. Generally, killing a powerful monster will only get a few hundred points at most.


    Counting this up, the attributes that can be increased each time a monster is killed are minimal, but this also confirms the possibility of a super race like Saiyan, which is constantly evolving and seeking the strongest.


    After Sun Wuchen fought many times, his accumulated energy points were already considerable.


    Originally, he reserved more than 9,000 energy points, and converted directly into various attributes, he would get 80 points.


    It looks extremely shocking, but it is impossible for his body to directly undergo such extraordinary changes.


    If you immediately increase your energy points, etc., although the combat effectiveness looks terrifying, it is particularly detrimental to your body. Everything has a limit.


    "System, what is my current attribute limit?"


    "Ding! The extreme value of the host''s current combat power attribute is determined by age, number of battles, experience, etc., and the upper limit of combat power is currently 100. You can continue to improve after the attribute reaches the upper limit, but the combat power will not change much."


    "Improve now!"


    "Ding! The host chooses to increase the combat effectiveness, and the combat effectiveness is completed."


    "Current attributes are 160, 120, 120. The total combat power is 100. The energy level is 1.2."


    After the direct promotion, Sun Wuchen''s energy points have already used more than 8,000.


    However, this is definitely worth the price. Now his combat power has reached 100, and his energy level has reached 1.2.


    Each of his next skills will have about 10% more combat effectiveness than usual, which is indeed quite impressive.


    The bald demons certainly didn''t know the changes in Sun Wuchen''s body, and Sun Wuchen fought and retreated, coping with it as much as possible.


    The bald demon all saw that the little child had some fighting power, but he kept shrinking. Of course, he was very excited. He burst out his mouth and laughed, and suddenly stretched out his hand, which sent a powerful shock wave.


    "Attention! Mozu shock!"


    Even if the opponent''s fighting ability is stronger than his own, but perhaps because of his special body and limited talents, the shock wave he sends out is not as good as his 120 fighting power, or even only 100 points.


    Sun Wuchen''s overall combat effectiveness has now reached 100. He directly resisted the shock wave''s attack, and his body hit the stone wall behind. The monster there was surprised to see that Sun Wuchen''s body was not torn apart.


    "Boy, your body is very strong."


    "You can only say that your skills are too weak."


    Sun Wuchen squeezed his hand. Of course, the bald demon was very angry. How could he accept it when he was despised by a child.


    As soon as he flew over, Sun Wuchen raised his hand again, and a ray of light came out. When the Mozu had five eyes, four more shock waves hit his face.


    Among other things, Monkey King showed that when he used cave waves, his power was quite strong.


    There was a terrible explosion, and the bald demons were blown out again, with scars on their faces.


    With a smile at the corner of Sun Wuchen''s mouth, he immediately flew over, with bursts of perfect holes in his hands.


    This skill is becoming more and more proficient in the use of this skill, but there is no possibility of further improvement. It is really annoying to me. Thinking of this, even though Sun Wuchen has no energy points, he still has the thoughts in his mind. The use of holes has been suppressed. On the other side, perhaps this skill has the potential to improve.


    Seeing that the guy Carrick II next to him didn''t plan to do anything, Sun Wuchen hurriedly used the last time to ask the system.


    "System. Can Dongdongbo continue to be upgraded? Or can the advanced skills that have reached perfect skills continue to be upgraded?"


    "Ding! Perfect Hole Wave can be used continuously, after reaching a certain level of proficiency, you can have upgrade options. The host can fully improve the power of skills, and can even use super advanced in combination with skills. The current host Perfect Hole Wave proficiency is 215, Upgrade requires 300. Ultra-advanced (unopened) requires 1,000 and requires other skills."


    Chapter 896: Super-Hole Wave Beam


    You can continue to advance even with your own Dongdongbo, which really surprises Sun Wuchen now and looks at his previous skills.


    Every time you use Dongdongbo, you will increase your proficiency a little, which means you can meet the upgrade requirements after you use it 85 times.


    Then continue to use it, the most important remaining energy points may not be able to perfectly upgrade your super hole wave.


    But after reaching the perfect state of proficiency at least, the attributes of Dongdongbo will be enhanced.


    Sun Wuchen hurriedly flew out. When he was floating in the sky, his ten fingers continuously emitted various beams, but only when the combat power reached a certain number of levels, he could directly increase his proficiency.


    If you are only trying to use quick and practical skills, even multiple simple holes will not improve your proficiency.


    Sun Wuchen''s next step was to complete the use of the hole waves in the continuous charging and launching, the beams flew randomly, and the entire narrow valley was filled with fire.


    The bald demon was beaten so that he couldn''t raise his head. He was almost infinitely moaning in his heart. The little boy in front of him was really like a monster, and the beam of light fell like no money.


    Every time it hits the body, it will cause a certain amount of scars, making it painful when facing the burning.

 542 Naruto Power System Chapter 542

    What kind of special skills did this monster use to launch so wildly, all kinds of shocks to himself, it is already unable to resist him.


    Sun Wuchen used his almost infinite holes and waves to suppress the opponent very easily. Fortunately, his physical strength was very abundant, and he could use energy points to exchange fairy beans.


    However, a fairy bean needs at least 1,000 energy points, and it is still the lowest level.


    It is estimated that after the combat effectiveness becomes very strong, those high-level combatants need more fairy beans to recover their physical strength, which is different from the original plot.


    An F grade fairy bean needs 1,000 energy points, and it seems that only oneself can use the last possibility to fight.


    Nowadays, Sun Wuchen can only use Dongdongbo with infinite heart to suppress the opponent.


    Carrick II next to him, although he has never done anything, he will always see this place with his eyes, and he feels surprised. This young child seems to be more powerful than his own, even though he is only one It''s just waste.


    But after all, it is a demon warrior, absolutely extraordinary existence, being easily suppressed by others, it is really ridiculous.


    And he is also studying the weirdness of this place. There seems to be an unimaginable inexplicable energy near this spacecraft. If he can get it, he may be able to use the power of a similar space.


    When he was concentrating, he naturally couldn''t take care of other things, and he had promised before, but he didn''t want his fighters to fail.


    He nodded, and the other demon next to him was already preparing. This guy, with a very weeping face, plus a white hair, was also different among the demon.


    Even the clothes he was wearing were more peculiar, and seemed to be covered by a thin shirt.


    This guy was ready to go, a fierce stare at Sun Wuchen flashed in his eyes.


    Sun Wuchen shot holes and waves one after another in the real air, knocking the opponent out of his head.


    However, after the strength of the two parties was exhausted, Sun Wuchen also began to pant.


    Once the skill of Dongdongbo is fully used, the energy consumed is also quite amazing.


    After fighting for a while, the guy in front of him seemed to finally woke up, his whole body scorched black.


    Through the time when Sun Wuchen stopped, he waved his hand and hit the Demon Clan shock.


    After a horrible catharsis of energy, Sun Wuchen was beaten off again, and the existence that had just controlled everything suddenly became unable to bear it.


    However, there was a smile on the corner of Sun Wuchen''s mouth, it was perfect, everything was perfect.


    "Ding! The perfect hole wave proficiency reaches 300, which can be improved, and 1,000 energy points are required."


    "Ding! Perfect Dongdongbo has been upgraded."


    "Skill-Hole Wave Beam."


    "Skill level-E."


    "Skill factor-1."


    "Skills additional attributes-advanced charge, advanced penetration, advanced burst, advanced tracking."


    "Super advanced-not turned on."


    The accumulating time is shorter, the root of power is strong, the speed is faster, and the tracking is more effective. This is no weaker than the magical attack of the turtle Qigong.


    Sun Wuchen has perfectly upgraded his perfect hole wave, and now he has reached the ultimate attribute. Although the legendary super realm has not yet been opened, it is enough to make himself infinitely rampant. After combining the original energy coefficient, every hole wave attack Will reach 220.


    Therefore, it is quite difficult to achieve this 220 combat power, but there are also unlimited possibilities, at least to increase their combat power a lot.


    Looking at the guy in front of him, Sun Wuchen''s face was full of smiles, even though it was a bet, the chance to exchange the last fairy bean was used.


    But it''s like what a celebrity said, the best defense is offense.


    You want to kill me?Well, I will kill you first.


    Chapter 897: Shine!Artificial moon


    The aura on Sun Wuchen''s body has changed. The Sun Wuchen, who originally seemed casual and ordinary, has a calm aura and is absolutely different.


    "You kid, you made me so embarrassed just now, I must kill you."


    "I want to kill you."


    Suddenly, Sun Wuchen flew to a higher place, raised a finger on his head, the light flashed sharply, and a ball of light appeared there.


    The bald demon was taken aback. Seeing the light ball''s brilliance was even more terrifying than the attack just now, so he immediately flew upwards. Sun Wuchen''s attack was completed. After gathering all his power, Almost let himself reach the weak and Zhichao''s next light.


    "Hole hole wave beam."


    The powerful beam hits the ground, and the diameter is already close to about 30 cm.


    What is even more frightening is that this kind of light beam can be continuous, sweeping downward, seemingly unable to dissipate.


    The bald demons were shocked. Just about to fly over and flash more, they found that the beam of light hit his chest. Originally thought he could withstand the attack, who knew that the beam of light instantly penetrated his body and smashed it On the ground, the remaining remains burned to ashes in the air.


    Boom!


    The ground was trembling and there was a terrifying explosion. This place was almost completely blown up. An attack by Sun Wuchen created damage that was stronger than Turtle School Qigong.


    He still has the qualifications now and still has the opportunity.


    After his combat effectiveness has improved a lot, he can transform himself. Perhaps today, although it is not the night where the full moon is, he may also be able to create an artificial moon, but it takes points to exchange that skill.


    "Ding! Kill the powerful demon, and wait until 2000 energy points."


    This is the most energy points I have ever received.


    After killing him, Sun Wuchen immediately exchanged for a fairy bean, and a burst of energy slowly flowed, completely replenishing all his physical strength.


    Looking at the guy Carrick II next to him, his face was full of surprise. He couldn''t think that his loyal subordinate was killed by this kid so easily.


    "You can release my comrades, besides, that dragon ball is mine."


    Carrick II seemed to think for a while, waved his hand, and opened the crack in the space next to him. Just now those people were locked in his demon space.


    It was a dead zone, and it was also the mysterious space he stumbled upon when he was exploring everything here. After making a certain agreement with there, he could freely enter and leave the space.


    Any creature can be controlled in that place. Without the permission of Carrick II, no creature can enter and exit at will, unless it reaches the level that can break the space.


    Deng Shen and others were immediately released, Buma Oolong was shocked at this time, and Wupa was also trembling.


    After seeing Sun Wuchen, Deng Shen immediately flew to Sun Wuchen with everyone.


    "Little devil, it seems that your strength is indeed not weak, but I will not give you this dragon ball. Also, you killed my subordinates and caused some trouble to me. As punishment, I will Kill you."


    "Then why did you release them?"


    "Because I want people like them to watch you die in my hands. If that happens, they will be in fear for the rest of their lives. If I am in a good mood, they will not be killed."

 543 Naruto Power System Chapter 543

    Sun Wuchen stared at this guy, knowing he would betray his promises, but fortunately he didn''t directly exchange for a fairy bean.


    The energy points he has now is only 1,000, but it is enough.


    "Bouma, stand back a little, this monster is not easy to deal with."


    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, a group of people slowly backed away in horror. Only the lamp god looked at Sun Wuchen there.


    "If it is me, there may be a chance to escape. You can go with me."


    "No, my Sun Wuchen never thought of going back."


    Sun Wuchen withdrew from the Wukong technique and fell on the ground, looking at the little man Carrick II.


    Then Sun Wuchen''s tail swayed constantly there.


    "It turns out that you are really not a human being. You have a tail." Carrick II was slightly surprised.


    "I am indeed not a human being. My true race Saiyan is a peculiar race that can become a giant ape. When we are complaining, when we illuminate the light in the sky, our combat effectiveness will increase tenfold. My current combat effectiveness It''s one hundred, you can estimate it."


    Carrick II was taken aback and looked up again. Today is definitely not the day when the full moon is.


    To say that his combat effectiveness is indeed very strong now, if as the young man said, his combat effectiveness should be around 500, far beyond his own men.


    But if the opponent is raised to a thousand, it is really impossible to defeat the opponent, fortunately today is not a full moon day.


    "Little devil, you have revealed all your hole cards. Are you trying to die? I won''t give you time to drag it to the full moon, besides, there are still ten days. Even if you run away, I will take you Find it, in ten days, if I destroy you."


    "I said, I won''t run away, because I just got something interesting."


    A faint ball of light appeared in Sun Wuchen''s hand, and this thing kept floating, exuding a burst of strange energy.


    "This skill is called an artificial moon. It will consume my combat power and consume a lot. My remaining combat power is about 75, but next is 750. Shine, artificial moon!"


    Chapter VIII: Great Ape Transformation and Terrorist Enemy


    A small ball of light appeared in the sky, and then slowly expanded, there really appeared a moon-like thing there.


    Carrick II immediately realized something was wrong, and the Sun Wuchen in front of him was constantly changing, and his body became stronger and stronger.


    Carrick II shot immediately, his little fingers were a little bit ahead, and several beams of light struck him. The total attack power was about 300, which could definitely kill the current Sun Wuchen in the past.


    Sun Wuchen''s overall combat power is only 100. Even with the blessing of various energies, even if the strength of his body is gathered for a short time, he cannot completely resist the opponent''s strength.


    The beam hit Sun Wuchen''s body and exploded instantly, almost smashing everything around him.


    Sun Wuchen was indeed blown out, but his eyes were still looking towards the sky, and the huge ball of light gave him infinite shock.


    The body was severely injured and all the clothes were blown to pieces, but this was justified, and these clothes could not be kept after the transformation.


    After being attacked by an explosion, all of his clothes turned into fragments and flames, but Sun Wuche still suffered heavy damage to his chest.


    Carrick II saw his explosive attack, did not break the opponent into pieces, and immediately flew towards here. At the same time, he saw that Sun Wuchen had a lot of long hair on his body, and his thin body became increasingly thin. The stronger.


    This is not right, absolutely wrong.


    Although what Sun Wuchen said seemed to be just a ridiculous joke, or a kind of intimidation.


    But now it seems very serious.


    Carrick II rushed over, and when he reached the vicinity, it was the flash of the devil. This is a super power that they can use. A huge beam of light slammed toward the front, causing great damage in an instant. .


    The surrounding valley was instantly filled with the power of the explosion. The almost endless power was expanding, which could shatter everything around.


    This power is unusually powerful and terrifying, far beyond the range of ordinary people''s response.


    Even the Monkey King Klin, who was cultivating on the Kalin Tower, had already felt the entire tower below it began to shake violently.


    "What''s the matter with Immortal Kalin?"


    They felt the infinite terrifying power, and instantly felt extremely surprised.


    Immortal Karin was dumbfounded, sweating, and at this time he also looked in that direction with his eyes, which was terrible.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, you can''t do anything. I want to know one thing, is Sun Wuchen important to you?"


    Monkey King Rick nodded, that is his most important, eldest brother is one of the closest people in this world.


    "The absolute danger he faces right now is that you, absolutely can''t do it. You can''t go to that place. If I estimate it well, he will become a monster, but he definitely has the power to destroy the world."


    Immortal Kalin even felt horrified in a stunned situation, but those things will definitely happen and will continue. That is the power of Sun Wuchen.


    The three people standing on Kalinta suddenly felt a shaking. When they looked up and looked down, they saw a huge ball of light hit the sky.


    This is power, terrible power.


    Carrick II, who was in the gorge, was also stunned at this time and escaped the fatal blow. The huge ball of light just made him feel a burst of chest and abdomen, almost reaching a sense of despair.


    This monster opened his mouth and spit out a huge energy ball at him, leaving him nowhere to escape. That kind of despair even came to his heart instantly. What kind of freak is this?


    What''s more terrifying is that after this monster spit out an energy ball, he could still speak.


    "Haha, Lord Carrick II, although your strength is very strong, you are not completely invincible. Your attack just now was very effective. I did suffer some injuries and felt pain."


    This huge ape monster was able to speak, which really surprised me.


    It seems that after turning into such a monster, this young man can still maintain his senses, which is indeed extraordinary.


    "If Lord Carrick II does not change his body, you will have no chance. Now my combat power must be far more than yours, even if your strongest attack is ineffective."


    Sun Wuchen made a mockery of himself. In the great ape state, he directly waved his hands and shattered everything around him.


    Carrick II''s face was pale, he was originally like a beast, and now he was very angry.


    "You asked for this."


    He suddenly landed on the ground, took off his clothes, and in an instant transformation, his power became stronger and terrifying, far beyond the so-called level and realm now.


    As he got stronger and stronger, more information came from Sun Wuchen''s battle detector.


    "Attention! The opponent''s combat effectiveness is rising."


    "Carrick II."


    "Boss-level enemy."


    "Integrated combat power 535."


    Chapter VIII: Boss Carrick

 544 Naruto Power System Chapter 544

    What surprised Sun Wuchen was that this guy''s comprehensive attack power was already at 535, which still surprised himself.


    And his level is the boss level.


    This is the only boss-level enemy I have encountered so far. In contrast, my combat power is only 680, which is still a bit lower than the 750 I had imagined. I was attacked and hit hard at the beginning.


    But logically speaking, the 680''s combat power can steadily crush the opponent, and although the opponent''s combat power is at 535, whether it is his great ape cannon or his physique, he can completely ignore the opponent''s attack.


    The combat detector is still analyzing all the opponent''s situation as much as possible.


    "The opponent''s skills: air dance, high-speed movement, qigong wave, big explosion attack."


    "Skill: Hell Vortex."


    The combat detector reluctantly analyzed the opponent''s skills, but there is no more specific introduction, but many things seem to be quite detailed.


    What he was very careful about was this skill called Hell Vortex. He seemed to be able to pull people into another illusory dead space, and if he got there, he would definitely suffer severe injuries.


    Now the bio-city has begun to be careful. After Carrick becomes stronger, it is indeed quite extraordinary. With the addition of the ultimate strength, the thick body will come in an instant.


    After reaching Sun Wuchen''s side, he condensed all the energy in his hands, sending out a terrifying shock.


    The opponent''s qigong wave is just a considerable attack. It seems that the energy coefficient is not high, and the combat power that can be exerted is only one at most, but the effect is indeed quite extraordinary.


    More than 500 attacks instantly blasted everything around, and everything here was barely calm.When the gorge was formed, it was only because of an impact. Unexpectedly, after a terrifying and violent collision, everything around it would be shattered.


    The things here already have a feeling of disappearance, and everything around has become a broken wall.


    Sun Wuchen was directly smashed into the huge ruins next to him. The place was originally a mess, but now it is ruined to the extreme. The entire canyon is full of various debris scattered on the ground, and even the entire canyon seems to be precarious, and all will be lost. Falling.


    There are too many fragments here, if they all fall down, it must be an extremely terrifying change.


    However, Biology City stood up directly and jumped towards the top. At this moment, although he was huge, but very flexible, he jumped directly from below to above.


    After falling outside the canyon, looking at Carrick below, a great ape cannon fired from one mouth.


    The terrifying shelling blasted the below to a shattered state.


    In this state, Sun Wuchen''s attack power has reached at least about 800, and the power of the Great Ape Cannon is quite strong.


    Even the guy Carrick couldn''t make it hard. Of course, one kind of combat power is more than 500 on the real body. After the short-term defense is improved, it may even be higher, and it can barely resist this power.


    After blasting the bottom to pieces, Carrick flew to the top again and reached out to Sun Wuchen, sending out a terrifying shock.


    Sun Wuchen immediately returned with a single word, the terrifying fist with the power of the giant ape.


    boom!


    The impact of this fist shattered everything around him, even Carrick, but was blown away again. He had already used his strongest power, but it was completely ineffective.


    After being suppressed by Sun Wuchen, Carrick II could hardly calm his infinitely restless heart. To say that his current state is indeed quite powerful.


    Their demonic stars are somewhat similar to the Namekians. The more they raise their strength to the limit, the more physical energy they consume, and even their life span will be shortened. Premature aging is an extremely terrifying state for them.


    So at this moment, Carrick was still maintaining his own strength as much as possible. To a certain extent, he didn''t want to radiate all his strength completely. He didn''t expect that Sun Wuchen would be more and more brave.


    Sun Wuchen''s fists were getting faster and faster. When a fist as big as a mountain smashed over, the power was indeed super powerful, and it was impossible to resist.


    Every energy attack makes people feel terrible, and even the things on this energy are enough to destroy the world and tear everything.


    "You monster!"


    Seeing his attack had no effect, Carrick II kept roaring there.


    "You are the monster."


    Sun Wuchen smashed down with a punch, completely shattering the entire ground.


    After smashing the ground, Sun Wuchen''s power has obviously become stronger, every attack can be just right, and there are at least several hours before the entire transformation time is over, and he can make everything to perfection. , The strength is gradually recovering.


    Carrick II will not work anymore. In such a loss, he will extremely shorten his life span, so after thinking about it, he has begun to use his forbidden power.


    He suddenly flew over and pressed his hands on Sun Wuchen''s body, and Sun Wuchen Rick felt that there was something similar to a brand on his body.


    This kind of thing is very special, gathering a lot of magical energy instantly.


    Chapter 900: Giant Ape Demon Wind Fist


    "Big Bang Attack!"


    This peculiar energy can be imprinted on a person''s body and explode instantly.


    Everything around was blasted away, and the originally peaceful forest turned into a dead zone at this time, which was shocking.


    However, after the smoke from the explosion cleared, Sun Wuchen still stood there, with a long mane on his body, still in the state of a great ape, with infinite power.


    "I said, my combat effectiveness in this state has been directly increased by ten times, and there are still close to 700 in the current battle, and your physical strength is constantly depleting."


    "hateful."


    Hearing Sun Wuchen''s ridicule, Carrick II kept letting himself explode in absolute anger, and he couldn''t bear it.


    Looking at the huge crack underneath him, he once got unparalleled space power here.


    Oneself can summon the power of the hell vortex, let oneself reach the extreme, the perfect degree shatters everything.


    "I want you to die! Hell vortex."


    He finally started to use his own kill skills, and Sun Wuchen was already ready at this moment. No matter what this guy''s skills are, I can definitely defend against your fatal blow.


    All the power of hell has finally spread over. This is an extremely weird power that continues to spread and rotate, as if to pull people into an illusory space.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen finally felt the threat from the other party. This kind of power seemed infinite, and it could continue to work around his body, pulling himself into another space.


    This is definitely a powerful destruction far beyond ordinary skills. He doesn''t need to guess, he also knows that this super power pulling into space may not have the so-called energy coefficient, but it is absolutely terrifying.


    With his current combat power, even if he raises one hundred points every day, it is estimated that it will take many, many years to get rid of the limitation of space.


    Sun Wuchen''s attack was already prepared, he opened his own huge mouth, and the energy continued to gather, emitting a beam of light, shooting out of his mouth.


    "Super Giant Ape Cannon!"


    Fortunately, I had already gathered a lot of strength, and even this attack completely poured all my physical strength into it. The terrifying giant ape cannon spewed out, a huge ball of light, drowning everything around it, and moving forward slowly. .


    This giant ball didn''t move fast, and when it hit the opponent''s surroundings, it was immediately blocked by the opponent''s attack, and even continued to submerge the general strength, dissolving his own energy ball, which had long been expected by Sun Wuchen.


    The energy hit there and exploded, and for an instant, even if the force of the explosion was sucked into the space, Carrick II had a sneer on his face.


    "It''s useless, no matter how great the power is, my hell vortex can be completely sucked in. Just wait to enter the dead space."

 545 Naruto Power System Chapter 545

    Carrick II was howling presumptuously, but Sun Wuchen''s face was calm as usual, even he was prepared.


    Sun Wuchen had some peculiar coping strategies for a long time, and the energy of the endless explosion was sucked into a small space in an instant, as if it had never appeared before, but the huge ape body also began to move there.


    Sun Wuchen''s body got closer and closer, even Carrick II felt that he was about to succeed, but when the other party walked halfway, he suddenly stopped, and his feet slammed on the ground and stopped moving.


    His hands waved forward, which seemed to be a very special energy.


    Then there was a whirlwind, a very, very special whirlwind with extremely powerful energy.


    This whirlwind is green, constantly spinning, and submerging everything around it.


    Carrick II was shocked. He had never seen such a thing before, but Sun Wuchen was sneering because this kind of thing was the nightmare of these demons.


    "Great Ape-10 times Demon Wind Fist."


    This is a vague simplified version of Guixianren-Mofengquan.


    Compress the energy into a very special form of violent wind, and then directly affect the opponent''s body.


    If the opponent''s body is instantly affected, it will be directly converted and compressed into a very small form, which is considered an extraordinary energy.


    The effect of the Demon Wind Fist was completely aroused. Originally, Sun Wuchen¡¯s power was not enough to control this forbidden power. Although it was the Saiyan¡¯s physique that could make him immortal and able to exert great power, it was always somewhat beyond his current The scope of use.


    However, in the great ape state, any skill can be used simply and easily.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen gathered all the energy on himself, continuously rotating and sending out, almost completely shattering everything around him.


    Carrick II was caught in this energy before he knew it, and when he kept spinning, he crashed into the hell vortex behind him.


    His body was swallowed by that thing in an instant, even if it was strong, even if this space was opened by him, he couldn''t escape the absorption of this space.


    "you!"


    "Although I didn''t kill you, just roll in and sleep."


    Chapter 901: Peach White Comes


    Sun Wuchen watched this guy fall into that peculiar space.


    This guy will be unable to break away from the control of that space for a long time, and even consumes an unusually large amount of energy inside, plus that space itself, without the supplement of various energy resources, will make him Rapid aging.


    Maybe the guy Carrick II hasn¡¯t appeared yet, but that was a long time later. Sun Wuchen finally defeated a strong man. Although he did not kill him, it consumes a lot and makes himself extremely weak now, but it still makes him Get unlimited possibilities.


    This kind of enemy is far beyond his current combat power, if he doesn''t use the great ape state, he can''t be beaten at all.


    Even in this state of a giant ape, it is impossible to completely crush the opponent. It seems that the combat power is stronger than the opponent, but this is forcibly improved.


    Destruction and energy shock may be stronger, but they are definitely not as sensitive as the opponent, so they can''t keep up with the opponent''s movements.


    Sun Wuchen collapsed on the ground with exhaustion and lay there for a while.


    When everyone came back, they saw a giant ape monster on the ground.


    They were surprised at first, and then rejoiced, because everyone understood that this was Sun Wuchen. After a period of rest, Sun Wuchen restored his body to its original state.


    He is no longer the kind of giant ape-like monster, on the contrary, it has become very common. A child who has not worn clothes on his body makes him feel a little helpless. After all, it is the mind of an adult.


    Oolong immediately found him a piece of clothing. After covering his body, Sun Wuchen calmed down and was already staring at him closely. This was not a good thing.


    After covering his body, Sun Wuchen calmed down, and Buman''s warm eyes finally stopped.


    "Well, this terrifying monster has stopped at least temporarily, and he won''t continue to harass us anymore. As for the following it seems to have been blown up. This is a good ending."


    Sun Wuchen is really exhausted. It can be said that this enemy is far beyond the endurance of this world. Maybe only the gods can deal with his incomparable strength, but if you make a careful calculation, at least the young gods.


    The aging fairy must not be able to beat the opponent, so even if he was pushed on, it would only cause casualties.


    However, Sun Wuchen was also thinking about helping the gods to do such a big thing. Will they be rewarded?


    "System, I''ve defeated a strong one for the time being, are there any rewards?"


    "The host has overfulfilled special system tasks and requirements, and can get certain rewards, but they will get it in the plot, not certain skills or material rewards."


    It seems to be a good thing. If nothing else, I will always find a god, at least I have to get some benefits from him.


    Sun Wuchen was very weak now, and then he followed the crowd to another place, and they returned to the camp.


    This camp is also so dilapidated. To be honest, in the past two days, it has not been attacked by any Red Ribbon Legion, which makes it peaceful. The current Sun Wuchen is very expensive.


    Just now Sun Wuchen lay there, slowly regaining his strength, he saw a figure sitting on something flying over.


    This is a bit unlucky.


    This guy should be Tao Baibai, the famous world''s No. 1 killer. He never expected that he would come here early, or that he would have arrived when he was weakest.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen was extremely weak, unable to fight him, but two people had rushed back directly.


    "Wu Chen, we are back."


    Monkey King and Klin returned from cultivation at the fastest speed. To be honest, they jumped directly from the sky, and they had such courage. It was really awesome. After all, they were at a very high altitude.


    The two of them really jumped down from a height, and they were surprised to see a person standing next to Monkey King.


    "Wu Chen, this person?"


    "He is the world''s No. 1 killer for nothing, kill him."


    The simplicity of Sun Wuchen''s words caused Tao Baibai''s surprise.


    "How did you know me?"


    It was not Monkey King''s words that greeted him, but Monkey King rushed up and was fighting him. After the training of Monkey King Essential Oil Kalinta, his combat effectiveness improved a lot.


    After a fatal fight, Tao Baibai was a little flustered. After all, although the opponent''s combat effectiveness was weaker than his own, he didn''t do too much. Klin next to him had already started his hand. He also saw that this guy must be different.


    When did the world''s No. 1 killer experience such embarrassment, and was immediately surrounded by two young children, unable to struggle.


    "Hateful. You little bastards, Dong Dongbo!"


    A ray of light traversed an arc and shot towards the Monkey King in it. If it hits, it will be fatal.


    "Perfect hole."


    Chapter 902: The Defeat of Tao Baibai


    The perfect hole wave hit the past, just hitting the white hole wave.


    Tao Baibai was really taken aback. Someone would use Dongdongbo. He was still that seemingly weak and unsurprising little boy.

 546 Naruto Power System Chapter 546

    After their own attacks were blocked, Monkey King and Klin''s attacks were naturally more violent. Compared with the original plot, the two had already boarded the Kalin Tower, and the combat effectiveness of flying out of Klin was not enough, but Monkey King did. Very advantageous.


    Compared with the power in the overwhelming plot, the current Monkey King does not have that ability.


    At best, he only drew a tie with the opponent.


    First of all, Monkey King is stronger than the previous plot, at least when he came to this forest, he was definitely far beyond his level at that time.


    But his combat effectiveness was once again because he had only climbed Kalinta once, and was not as good as the horror improvement that time. Under the circumstances, he was even tied with Tao for nothing.


    The two were fighting, and some of Klin couldn''t get through, so he jumped to the side to accumulate energy.


    He has mastered the Qigong of Guipai, and it seems to be able to do it perfectly. A ball of light hung in his hand. When Tao Baibai was launching a fierce attack, he suddenly felt a wave of air shaking behind him.


    He was taken aback and jumped directly. Since he didn''t have the skill of dancing empty art, he didn''t hang in the air, but Dong Dongbo can still be used. When Monkey King kicked over, Dong Dong The wave hit his feet immediately.


    The bigger Tao Baibai became, the more surprised he was. He didn''t expect this battle to be much more difficult than he had imagined. They were obviously two small young men who could still fight to this point, not to mention blocking their attacks.


    "Goku, the two of you are so bad, you haven''t been able to beat him at all."


    Sun Wuchen does have the qualifications to say this sentence now. A 100-point combat power is almost equal to the opponent, but whether it is transformation ability or various skills, it is far better than the opponent.


    Tao Baibai grew bigger and more frightened, and finally decided one thing, that is to run away.


    If you don''t run away, you are likely to be knocked down to the ground by these people. If nothing else, the perfect hole wave sent by the little boy is even stronger and more powerful than the level he is sending now.


    So at this moment, he has a heart to escape.


    Sun Wuchen won''t let go of this opportunity, this time he will defeat Tao Baibai, so he can get a lot of energy points.


    Secondly, this is also the second boss-level enemy he encountered.


    Sun Wuchen always looked forward to defeating this kind of boss-level enemy, there would be some benefits, so he wanted to try it.


    While Tao Baibai was constantly escaping, Sun Wuchen waved his hand and sent out several perfect holes.


    If it weren''t for his own strength, the hole wave he sent out must be the strongest, but it''s not working now.


    Tao Baibai was fleeing quickly, and saw that there were several beams of light behind him hitting him, and he jumped to the side, even though this thing could still be tracked.


    He was really taken aback. There were too many hell things to do today, and there was such a far beyond common sense existence, it seemed impossible for him to dodge anyway.


    What should I do?He immediately stopped and waved his hand towards it, trying to block it with his palm.


    He knew the power of Dongdongbo, but he didn''t expect that the light instantly penetrated his palm, and then hit his chest.


    Accompanied by a wailing, he lay directly on the ground and was seriously injured. When he saw Sun Wukong and the two brothers Sun Wuchen who came slowly, he immediately struggled to kneel on the ground.


    "Please don''t kill me."


    If it''s about this kind of begging for mercy, some people must be weak in heart and won''t continue to kill him, but Sun Wuchen now won''t.


    When Sun Wukong just looked at Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen kicked it and hit the guy''s chin.


    With a wailing, he was kicked directly to the side, and then Sun Wuchen hit him with another blow.


    Seeing that no matter how he begged for mercy, there was no effect. He directly took out the deformed capsule in his arms. After pressing this thing open, it was a big knife, and it smashed at the Sun Wuchen in front of him.


    It seems that this guy has been planning to use this weapon for a long time, but where is Sun Wuchen afraid?


    When the opponent''s broadsword arrived in front of him, Sun Wuchen was a little casual. Originally, the combat effectiveness of the two was almost the same. Even Sun Wuchen was weaker and couldn''t beat the opponent. However, after the opponent was severely injured, it was a victory or defeat.


    A force of power hit the blade of the broad sword, directly smashing everything to pieces, a flash of light, piercing the white shoulders.


    This guy seemed to have no other possibility to resist, but before kneeling on the ground, he also took out the last grenade that he put on him, which was extremely destructive.


    "I''m going to kill you."


    He had hugged Sun Wuchen tightly, but he immediately found that Sun Wuchen was flying towards the sky and then flew away.


    Chapter 903: Reward for defeating the boss


    "You idiot, I can dance the sky."


    Sun Wuchen hung above Tao Baibai''s head, where there was a height of more than ten meters, and immediately exploded below. Tao Baibai seemed to have been submerged in the sea of ??fire in the infinite unwillingness.


    To be honest, after this terrifying explosion, whether he will survive is still unknown.


    At least now, Monkey King has got the system information.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for defeating the boss-level enemy."


    "The enemy-peachy white."


    "Boss-level enemy."


    "Comprehensive combat effectiveness 100."


    "Skills: high-speed movement, holes and waves."


    "Weapon: Broadsword, grenade."


    "Kill a boss-level enemy to get 3,500 energy points, get attribute rewards, and increase your overall combat power by 10. Get a chance to win an advanced lottery and get a z-point at the same time."


    It seems that this time I really gained a lot. The number of energy points increased to 3,500, and his comprehensive combat power has now reached 110.


    After a battle, there is a 10% increase directly, which is not bad.


    However, such a boss-level enemy can be met but not sought, and I will encounter more boss-level enemies when I rest. It seems that I still have expectations.


    Advanced lottery chances are also easy to understand, but the current biological clock doesn''t understand that z-point.


    "System, what is the use of this z-point?"


    "Ding. Host, z-points are like a high-level currency, which can be exchanged for things that energy points cannot exchange, and even each point can be exchanged for a chance to draw. You can also use the consecutive number to directly increase your attack power by 10%. Every time there is an effect."


    When Sun Wuchen saw it, he was in a good mood. If nothing else, this kind of thing can be directly exchanged for a chance to draw a lottery. It is simply a chance to draw a lottery at any time if the existence he dreams of wants skills.


    And there are all kinds of mysterious effects. For example, this 10% increase in combat power is an unimaginable increase. If you have a lot of points, every time you increase it by 10% above a certain level of combat power, this change is simply difficult. Imagine.


    Then the system gives a way to get such points.


    The first way to get it is to kill boss-level enemies. This is something you can meet but not ask for, and it is also stated that the more powerful the boss-level enemy and the greater the difference in combat effectiveness, the more points you get.


    Now there are only two boss-level enemies that I have encountered. One is Carrick II. That guy hasn''t died and he can''t really defeat him, so he can''t get points.


    But Tao''s points were obtained for nothing. Of course, even if he would be resurrected, he would already have points.


    It is estimated that Carrick II¡¯s points will reach an astonishing five or more, but Tao Baibai¡¯s combat power is only 100, and he can only get one. Of course, it¡¯s not that people like Frieza will give himself almost With millions of points, that way, if you directly use them all to improve your combat effectiveness, you can almost reach invincible in the world.

 547 Naruto Power System Chapter 547

    This kind of combat power points is only based on the difference between his combat power and the opponent, but Frieza should also have a lot.


    After all, he is considered a boss-level enemy.


    In addition to these, it is to complete an unimaginable task, which can also be easily understood.


    Of course, the rest of the story is the same as the original plot. For example, if you sacrifice something incomparably powerful and directly consecrate the magic lamp, you may get 20 points.


    This requires you to continue searching for it yourself, but Dragon Ball cannot provide any such special energy points, and of course it is even more impossible to make a wish.


    It seems that for the present, the most effective is to kill boss-level enemies.


    After getting a z-point, Sun Wuchen was in a good mood, and then he saw the lottery.


    A roulette wheel suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, spinning continuously, and he had never noticed it, and then the pointer stayed on a skill that he had never thought of.


    Vitality bomb!


    This is a bit too much. I have never thought about using this skill. It must be a long time to accumulate energy and absorb the original body of the surrounding creatures. Even if the effect is really endless, the loophole is too big.


    And he is different from Monkey King, the original question, but this skill is not so effective for him.


    When Sun Wuchen saw this, he felt quite helpless, but it was considered a gift from the system, and he also got another opportunity to improve his skills. After thinking about it, he directly upgraded the Wukong technique.


    "Skills-advanced dance art."


    "Skill level-D."


    "Skill coefficient-3. Exceed the user''s original speed limit, and increase consumption as the user''s use time extends."


    "Skill additional attributes-continuous acceleration (opened), instantaneous burst (opened), floating (opened), training in the sky (opened)."


    "Hidden skill attributes-flash (opened)."


    Sun Wuchen raised his aerial dance to a high level.


    The various effects of advanced air dance have been continuously enhanced, the speed is faster, the consumption is lower, and it can be accelerated three times.


    And also got one of the most special hidden skills, a flash.


    This is a super attacking skill that combines with one''s own physical skills. It fights back in an instant near Xiaokang Avenue and defeats the opponent.


    Chapter 904: Mysterious Guidance


    After receiving many gifts, Sun Wuchen''s mission seemed to be temporarily completed. In this battle, he obtained Dragon Ball, avoided many threats, and even got super Z points.


    This is a perfect attempt, but Sun Wuchen will also face many problems.


    For example, even though I have obtained these points, it seems that my combat effectiveness has not improved to that terrifying state, and I have to go to Kalinta.


    This time, Sun Wuchen could climb on his own, with the Monkey King Klin, the three climbed to Kalin Tower together.


    Since their combat effectiveness has improved a lot, it only took two hours to climb the Kalinta this time, which is quite fast. If you go all out, it can even take half an hour to complete.


    However, he was afraid that such behavior would improve Sun Wuchen very little. If he wanted to really improve his combat effectiveness, he might as well spend his energy points directly.


    The three finally reached the top of the tower and saw the Immortal Kalin.


    "You kids finally came. It really surprised me. I didn''t expect to be able to accomplish so many things. That vainly top-level powerhouse was easily defeated by you. Not to mention the more terrifying Carrick It¡¯s the second life. I¡¯ve been staring at that guy for a long time, and even if he really shoots, I can¡¯t live by myself."


    The two of Monkey King finally heard the name, a monster named Carrick II, whose fighting power was much stronger than others.


    It was this monster who failed under the attack of Sun Wuchen. Although it was not killed by Sun Wuchen, it was indeed a real victory.


    "This can only be regarded as a fluke, Wukong and Klin still have the possibility of improvement, Immortal Karin, but I don''t seem to have this chance."


    "No, you do, too. Someone wants to add you. No, it should be said that you have the qualifications to go to that place. Goku, your wishful stick is still there."


    Monkey King Rick took off the wishful stick from his back.


    Immortal Kalin brought everyone to the top of the tower.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t say a word during this process, he must have known it, and it was the god who wanted to see himself.


    It should be said that after he has done so many things, he definitely hopes to see himself, after all, he is considered a great help.


    What Sun Wuchen knew clearly, Sun Wukong and Klin guessed in every possible way, they didn''t understand what would happen.


    "Wu Chen, what you grasp will take you to the temple above. There are already people waiting for you inside, but you must pass the test first."


    "Ok."


    Sun Wukong, Klin watched all this eagerly beside him, Sun Wuchen and them came together, grabbing the wishful stick and flying into the sky.


    This time, Sun Wuchen finally felt the feeling of suffocating from high altitude, as if he was suffocating infinitely.


    Due to the high altitude, coupled with the constant upward movement, which caused the surrounding air to flow and weird, he seemed to be unable to breathe, but Sun Wuchen persisted, holding the Wishful Stick tightly in his hand, and finally flew to the high altitude.


    To be honest, the current combat power is far inferior to that of the Monkey King of the real Piccolo.


    After Sun Wukong drank the real Super Divine Water, his combat power had already surpassed that Big Demon King Piccolo. He survived this period of hardship and was really acceptable, but his current combat power was not as good as him. During this journey, I really hate myself.


    After a journey of suffocation and horror, the current Sun Wuchen finally reached the bottom of the temple.


    This really has a sense of magic, because I saw an extremely huge building hanging in the air below, which really made me a little bit astonished. This may be a real miracle in the world.


    Then he climbed up the stairs next to him, and he quickly came under the temple. During the whole process, the energy consumption was very serious and even made him feel suffocated.


    But I finally came to the top, and the wind was whistling high in the sky, and even the whole building seemed to be shaking.


    There is really quite a different response here.


    Walking on the top of the temple, here is a place like a square. The ground is covered with all kinds of white bricks and stones, which really seems to be holy and holy. When walking here, Sun Wuchen felt quite calm.


    It should be said that this place has not suffered any disasters, nor has any enemy attacked this so-called miracle.


    If the Lord Pilaf didn''t bring out the Demon Lord Piccolo for the time being, the peace here would continue for a while.


    After walking two steps in the past two days, he met a man named Bobo, who was black all over, really like a monster.


    "Hello, my name is Mr. Popo."


    "Hello, my name is Sun Wuchen, does the test begin?"


    "You are really an impatient child, so let''s start."


    Chapter 905: The Test of Mr. Bobo


    Mr. Bobo is a hidden master in the original plot.

 548 Naruto Power System Chapter 548

    Sun Wukong, who was able to defeat the Big Demon King Piccolo, was nothing in his eyes, and it was even said that his combat power reached more than a thousand.


    This makes people really feel a little scared, even a Saiyan fighter like Raditz, the combat power is only 1,500.


    This Mr. Bobo can reach 1,000, but for various reasons, she doesn''t like fighting. It''s not the crazy killing type, so he has never fought on the front line.


    However, this test is coming. Sun Wuchen decided to be cautious and adapt to this hypoxic environment as much as possible. Unlike the original story of Monkey King, he clearly knows that a lot of energy consumption is unnecessary at such a high altitude. One''s heart must be calm.


    When it was infinitely stable, Sun Wuchen sent a bunch of light towards Mr. Bobo, and these cave waves had the same effect when they were high in the sky.


    At this time, the perfect hole wave exerts a very strong effect, continuously rotating and attacking, almost occupying all the surrounding places, even the hole wave beam has not come out, almost surrounding the opponent.


    Sun Wuchen immediately discovered that the other party''s figure had disappeared. This Mr. Bobo seemed to be able to make unimaginable movements in an instant, and remained unaffected in the high altitude.


    Sun Wuchen gave him only one evaluation-monster.


    The speed and efficiency of this guy has reached an astonishing level. Living in a high-altitude hypoxic environment all year round seems to be a kind of exercise for the body.


    All the light beams were easily flashed by him, and not even a single light beam fell around his body and wiped it past him. It was already as difficult as the sky.


    I don''t know what this guy did. After flashing all the beams, he came to Sun Wuchen''s side. He didn''t attack, but just took a pose.


    Sun Wuchen laughed too, and suddenly his hands were placed in front of him, and the Sun Fist flashed wildly.


    He directly started to use the residual image fist. His own residual image fist was completely different from others, and had a certain lethality. Even though Mr. Bobo could know any of his actions through his breath perception.


    But when these afterimages with a certain amount of damage appeared, they all rushed towards Mr. Bobo, and Sun Wuchen himself was mixed in. When these things arrived at Mr. Bobo''s side, they were like burning flames with a certain range of damage.


    Mr. Bobo seemed to have reacted too, and he threw a punch in front of him. The speed seemed unsatisfactory, and a fierce storm came instantly.


    This fist seems to be really unpleasant, but it is like the legendary qi fist, which bursts out instantly and can blow everything away.


    The effect was perfect, everything around was completely blown away, as if the wind was howling, and those clones disappeared completely in an instant. As for Sun Wuchen himself, he had already reached his side.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen didn''t use his fists. He couldn''t move the opponent''s body at all. He just suddenly pressed his hand to the ground, and the light flashed sharply.


    A large amount of energy directly covered the ground, and then burst instantly, flying his body toward the sky instantly.


    A large amount of terrifying energy spread instantly from the explosion on the ground. Mr. Bobo was in it, and he immediately drew back. When Sun Wuchen was in the sky, his feet were facing the sky again, sending out shock waves.


    "Turtle Qigong-Sky Cross Cut."


    From the sky quickly, his speed is much faster.


    With his hands crossed in front of him, he turned into an extremely terrifying blade and fell in an instant. Mr. Bobo can continue to escape at this time, but Sun Wuchen has determined that he will not continue to invest.


    A series of attacks were within his own range of response, so Mr. Bobo should also give himself some face, he really stretched out a hand to block it.


    The light of the cross knife hit his hand and instantly shattered, leaving deep marks on the surrounding ground, but there was no wound on his hand.


    Two deep marks were carved around, but Mr. Bobo acted as Sun Wuchen''s attack with one hand, and then punched to victory.


    Sun Wuchen had already jumped down, his attack was effective, but also failed, because he could not stop the opponent.


    "I surrender."


    The first sentence Sun Wuchen jumped down from the stairs surprised Mr. Bobo a little.


    "You really are a very good young man, but you are still a bit worse."


    "Whether it¡¯s my own power, energy, or various skills, it¡¯s actually inferior to you. I¡¯m just trying my best to fight with you and make you feel the presence of a trace of power. I want to be completely Beat you, unless I become that giant ape, I believe you have seen it too."


    "It is difficult to fight in this high altitude in that state."


    "But in that state, I have a chance."


    Sun Wuchen''s neither humble nor overbearing has aroused Mr. Bobo''s approval.


    He rarely sees such an outstanding young man, and he has this kind of maturity and thought at a young age.


    "But if you want to see the gods, you need to beat me."


    "No, take him to see me."


    Chapter 960: Learn from God


    Sun Wuchen had temporarily completed the test, so he naturally followed Mr. Bobo excitedly and walked inside.


    They stopped in front of a palace, and then a very weak old man walked out of that palace.


    The first time I saw this kind of demons, I was quite surprised, because he was not young like Carrick II Napa, like a child, and the god in front of him was really an extremely aging creature. But his aura is really strong.


    Sun Wuchen could tell at a glance that this guy''s combat effectiveness was not as strong as Carrick II.


    If the immortal is young, he will naturally have a strong fighting power, but he is really a little aging in front of him, who is naturally not with me.


    "You are that young child, called Sun Wuchen, you are very special."


    "Nothing special, are you a god?"


    "It seems Garin told you."


    "No, you wrote a word on your chest."


    Sun Wuchen is really funny. You guy has a word of God on his chest. Could it be someone else?Of course, those who can live in this strange place are gods.


    Even if it is a serious and unsmiling fairy, there is a smile on the corner of his mouth at this time.


    "It seems that your observation is still very detailed. Do you know why I called you to come?"


    "I guess it''s because I temporarily defeated Carrick II. That guy is a very evil and terrifying existence. His fighting power, if I can say, has even surpassed you."


    "Yes, I really need you as an excellent young man. I hope you can take over my job and become a god instead of me. As long as you have a strong power and a firm will, you can. Except for Carrick II For people like this world, many powerful enemies will exist."


    Of course Sun Wuchen knows who it is, and your clone is already difficult enough.


    Although the fiendish stars like Carrick II are quite powerful enemies, but your clone has unimaginable potential for cultivation. If you really make Big Demon King Piccolo come back to the world, it will cause no more damage than that. Carrick II drops.


    And this Carrick II will always appear. Of course, Sun Wuchen will not agree to him. Being a fairy can only stay in this place, and being supervised will definitely not work.


    "I''m not interested in being a god, but I can learn some ways of fighting with you."


    "Ok."


    It seems that the immortal had thought of this ending a long time ago, and then ordered Mr. Bobo to train Sun Wuchen.


    At this high altitude, a person''s body consumes a lot, and almost every battle will make it difficult for a person to breathe. Only in an infinite static state, feeling the slow flow of airflow and reducing body loss is the kingly way.


    Sun Wuchen spent the next time studying with Mr. Bobo. In fact, Mr. Bobo''s combat effectiveness is really strong.


    If Sun Wuchen is allowed to judge for himself, perhaps the Big Devil Bick who can really threaten the world is not Mr. Bobo''s opponent.

 549 Naruto Power System Chapter 549

    It just so happens that this guy is very pedantic. He didn''t join the battle himself, but in this realm, he retained his awe of God, and also lived here as the steward of God.


    It seems that this guy has accompanied several gods, because gods will also die and will be replaced.


    His life is very long, and he has a strong fighting power, but his character and some rules prevent him from fighting, but it is very interesting to learn from him.


    "Sun Wuchen, you must reach a state called nothingness, and let your body and mind reach the utmost peace in order to feel my movement."


    Sun Wuchen stood in front of Mr. Bobo, training his ability to perceive everything around him as much as possible. Compared with purely improving combat effectiveness, this seemed much more difficult.


    This is the concept of paying attention to a person''s state of mind, and it can be done directly by increasing the attribute points, but all this seems to be related to the energy level, which means that it is related to one''s basic energy state.


    The average person''s energy level does not even reach one.


    Sun Wuchen only wanted to understand this later. Because of some skills, everyone used different powers, such as Tao Baibai, even if he was the same as himself.


    The consumption of two people should be almost the same. Even if the difference in combat effectiveness can be made up, the difference in energy level is difficult to describe in words.


    The same is true for a lot of enemies that I have encountered. Formidable skills are only in their hands, so Sun Wuchen later figured out that many people were actually restricted.


    Only people with this kind of super talent can have a very high energy level, which means that the foundation is very high.


    The same is the tortoise style qigong, Monkey Wukong used it is much more powerful than Klin''s, even if two people spend a lot of energy at the same time colliding, it seems that there is not much difference.


    So when he was studying, Sun Wuchen''s comprehension was really amazing. It didn''t take long before he realized the ability to be able to perceive, and then it was the second challenge.


    Chapter 907: Comprehension of Fighting with Oneself


    Mr. Bobo actually prepared a pile of mud and placed it in front, and then slowly produced a peculiar doll that looked exactly like Sun Wuchen.


    "Sun Wuchen, let him be your enemy, it''s a test of your feelings about nothing."


    Sun Wuchen finally encountered one of the most special opponents in his life. His various attack values ??were similar to his own, but due to the fact that he was made of clay, his natural state was close to nothing, and his spirit converged.


    Soon, the Nendoroid was finished, and when he stood in front of Sun Wuchen, he felt quite surprised.


    This monster didn''t seem to have such a powerful aura, and it was definitely different from ordinary people fighting. At that time, Sun Wuchen also put his battle sensor on.


    That kind of thing is not good for me to feel the flow of Qi. Standing here, I feel the mud in front of me suddenly move, rushing towards me, and when I raise my hand, there is a hole.


    Is there such an energy attack?interesting.


    Sun Wuchen immediately raised his hand, and with a fierce wave, the energy in front of him was blown away. The thing turned into a light ball and flew to the side, and Sun Wuchen had already arrived by his side.


    The first time he fought with himself, Sun Wuchen finally felt his current state.


    The physical fitness of the two people is almost exactly the same, the various attack and defense methods are almost the same, and the energy level is also the same, so the attack and defense are always in a tie state.


    It''s really intriguing, and I actually pulled out a piece of hair just now and put it in the body of this monster. His offensive and defensive abilities and skills are exactly the same as his own. When the hole wave just failed , He has already flown into the sky.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen understood that this must be a battle between dragons and tigers, but he would not give up. He kicked directly on the ground, flew towards the sky, and hit the guy with his head. Who knew that this guy suddenly flew to the other side, cavernous The waves hit from behind.


    A terrifying light beam struck Sun Wuchen''s back, and Sun Wuchen immediately turned strangely in the air and punched it toward the back with a slight blue light on his fist.


    A big ball of light smashed towards there, it was indeed quite powerful energy.


    This is the smallest turtle style qigong. In fact, it is not very powerful, but it definitely has a certain effect. It instantly smashed the opponent''s hole, that is, toward the opponent''s body, and the guy suddenly jumped to the ground.


    Both Sun Wuchen and him can fly, but obviously when this guy is flying, he controls the energy more perfectly.


    Maybe it was because he was close to a state of nothing, and he didn''t even lose his breath, so he could achieve this perfect level, and Sun Wuchen immediately fell to the ground, using energy attacks to learn nothing really useful.


    After falling to the ground, he began a hand-to-hand fight. Sun Wuchen continued to swing his fists there, and even used the Langya Fengfeng Fist he had seen from Yamucha. In fact, it was just a series of skills.


    But after using it for a while, he immediately found that this type of fist could not keep up with the opponent''s rhythm.


    Various attack methods trained from nature are more effective.


    The current Sun Wuche is already out of the control of the Guixian, and there is even a possibility of establishing another school. His boxing method is more cohesive, powerful, and consistent.


    His style of boxing is actually more inclined to an attack of extreme speed, and there are various changes in it. Sun Wuchen named this style of boxing as Wuxingquan.


    Everyone in this world is not biased towards invisible power. There are superpowers and unimaginable combatants. They use pure energy to crush each other and may not know much about the power of the five elements.


    Sun Wuchen was able to completely cross their realm. What they didn''t understand, Sun Wuchen was clear.


    It''s like the current boxing technique called Wuxingquan.


    The five elements are five powers, wood, water, fire and earth.


    Among Sun Wuchen''s fists, metallic fists are the most powerful.


    The upper belt, with invisible power, hit the opponent and immediately exploded.


    The water tends to be feminine, the fire tends to be violent, and even the scattered power is more violent, which is considered a range attack. As for the earth force, it tends to be a solid defense, densely covered with various energies, like armor.


    Of course, the most mysterious wood energy is to mobilize one''s mental and physical strength. It belongs to a method similar to energy attack. Perhaps after learning the attack method of absorbing vitality, Sun Wuchen can even fully use the wood The power of the department.


    In short, these are the different ways of using energy. Sun Wuchen kept changing when he attacked, and his fierce fists instantly applied energy to hit the opponent.


    After the opponent''s punch was similarly furious, the punch immediately exploded, exploding the opponent''s body.


    If it has nothing to do with a person''s body, it is a pure use of the surrounding power, so even if Sun Wuchen''s genes and some of his skills are obtained, it cannot be completely imitated.


    Within 30 minutes, the puppet completely exploded.


    Chapter 908: Five Elements Fist


    This time it was Mr. Bobo''s turn to be surprised. How could he not think that Sun Wuchen had such a method?


    After smashing the statue dummy in front of him, Sun Wuchen stood there quietly, feeling the energy in his body.


    This is indeed a pretty perfect perception.


    "Ding! The host''s own fist technique is detected."


    "Five Elements Boxing."


    "The mysterious boxing technique formed by the aggregation of five powers is powerful."


    "Skill level: unknown. Through the continuous efforts of the host, it can be improved, and energy points can also be used to increase the power of energy attributes. Note that improving the effect of special punches is very expensive."


    "The additional attributes are as follows."


    "Gold: A terrorist fist with explosive power. Once touched, it can blow up most of the person''s body. It is powerful. The attack increase coefficient is 0.25. Note that the energy consumption is greater than normal swinging a fist, and the overall attack power is increased by 25%."


    "Wood: Mysterious recovery technique, fusion of all the vitality power between heaven and earth, can improve people''s recovery ability and their own physical strength, reduce consumption. Current effect-0.1. Recovery ability increased by 10%."


    "Water: A peculiar soft power, comprehending that the world is the ultimate power of water. It can carry out a very soft attack, completely defending the enemy''s attack. The energy factor is 0.2."

 550 Naruto Power System Chapter 550

    "Fire: A peculiar boxing technique for comprehending the power of fire, bursting out a large amount of flames instantly, burning energy can cause area damage at the same time. The energy coefficient is 0.15, which consumes a lot.


    "Earth: The mysterious boxing technique that comprehends the power of earth can help you improve your own defense ability. Current effect-0.1. Defense ability is increased by 10%."


    This mysterious five-element fist is one of my most proud skills. There have been countless changes in it. It can be called a peerless, like a metallic fist, which can instantly explode and directly increase my combat power by 25%.


    This is not the same as the damage after using the skill, because the energy level only affects the skill, and is not used for normal attacks.


    So now my combat power has actually increased by 25%, reaching an astonishing value of 125. Of course, I can''t use it every time, because it has been stated that when I swing my fist, I consume more than usual.


    Fortunately, it can be retracted freely, so when necessary, it can be used for a fierce attack and cause a fatal blow. The effect is already perfect.


    As for the two powers of water and fire, they may be regarded as two peculiar offensive and defensive capabilities.


    They are biased towards skills and can be added from the original energy level.


    The remaining two boxing techniques increased recovery and defense capabilities. In a flash, I learned an unimaginable boxing technique, which really made me very excited.


    The Guixian people have worked hard for so many years and created the Guixianliu. The strongest is just a peculiar tortoise qigong. Of course, the World Shocking Palm is also an unimaginable powerful technique.


    In addition, it seems that there is not much breakthrough, because the main fighting genre in this world is the kind of continuous experience improvement in peace, and they only focus on skills.


    The use of energy between heaven and earth, as well as his own various energy use, is really low. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen has the perceptions of the former ninja world, which allows him to easily perceive some different energy.


    In this way, it seems that there is no need to lift the seal of the body, as long as you continue to train, you will gain something.


    Mr. Bobo was really surprised to see that Sun Wuchan¡¯s progress was so great. At this time, the god who had been there for a long time also came over, walking very slowly, but felt that he was infinitely weak. .


    He already had a foreboding that his clone would definitely break through the restriction and come into this world, but the young man in front of him seemed to have unlimited potential, and he was really not enough as his master.


    Coincidentally, that brother of Sun Wuchen also encountered some things, and he had to let Sun Wuchen handle it himself.


    "Wu Chen, your training has been very fruitful, very good, but your brother has encountered some things, you can deal with it first."


    "It should be the lingering red ribbon legion. They are trying to dominate the world, looking for dragon balls, but also for their own selfish desires. Of course, I will not allow such things."


    What Sun Wuchen said was awe-inspiring, but in fact he was just wanting to make a wish. This time, he definitely wanted to improve his combat power again.


    However, he also wants to exchange all his points into the highest level z points.


    Then redeem some pretty useful things, which is really good.


    "Wu Chen, go down and look at them. It seems that the legion has sent more soldiers to fight against them in the forest below. One person has already died in battle."


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while. It is estimated that he was still the hapless aboriginal. He was killed in the original plot. He did not expect to die so quickly this time.


    "Well, I will deal with these enemies first."


    Chapter 909: Destroy the enemy in one blow


    "You let go of Bouma, or Wu Chen will definitely call you to fly."


    Monkey King looked at the enemy in front of him.


    This is a huge steel robot, the crystallization of the highest technology. There is a Dr. Gallo in the Red Ribbon Legion. This guy has invented many unimaginable technologies.


    Of course, in this year and month, he doesn''t have that kind of super artificial man who can conquer the world, and even his dream is to help the Red Ribbon Legion conquer the world.


    Taking the Dragon Ball is just one possibility for them. The kind of beads with mysterious powers that can fulfill all their wishes are indeed quite attractive, but Dr. Gallo prefers to act on his own.


    This super huge battle robot is the crystallization of Dr. Gallo''s research. Although it was a failure in the early stage, it is really powerful.


    And some strong men of the Red Ribbon Legion have also come here.


    They were almost the elite fighters in the Red Ribbon Legion. After discovering Monkey King and the others, they all attacked, and the native named Pala was directly killed by them.


    Even Klin, caught off guard, was injured by this robot, and his chest was seriously injured.


    Only Monkey King was left fighting alone. Unexpectedly, Bouma was still caught by the opponent and used to threaten him. The Monkey King is still in that very weak age and doesn''t know how to deal with such a situation.


    Although it was loudly intimidating the other party, but in exchange for the other party''s ridicule.


    "Haha, that Tao Baibai is really rubbish. He really lost to such a kid. Let us elite players kill him. Super Robot One, kill them."


    The huge robot walked forward and directly raised its arms. There was a huge muzzle in the middle, which burst out countless flames in an instant. Even Monkey King was shocked, and immediately stood there and shot a tortoise pie. qigong.


    The big robot was knocked to the ground again. As for the scene where Monkey King''s power was consumed again, it had been staged three times. He was able to gather powerful Turtle Qigong, but he could not use it unlimitedly.


    After consuming a lot of energy again, the robot stood up, the steel on his body almost made him fearless of all damage, and when he looked at Monkey King, he seemed to be particularly calm, and when he raised his hand, he burst into flames.


    Monkey King could only jump up immediately, and the flame still burned on his body, making him feel extremely painful.


    If the Wishful Stick is here, he still has some coping skills, but now there is really no way. During the struggle, he suddenly found that he seemed to have no way to escape, surrounded by a sea of ??fire.


    Monkey King is also an extremely good young man with amazing talent.


    Seeing a sea of ??fire in front of him, and the huge robot preparing to attack again, Monkey King was already a little anxious, he suddenly thought of the mysterious Kung Fu used by Sun Wuchen.


    Maybe that kind of kung fu himself is not very good, but he can also try it. He suddenly floated his body and floated slowly. Although the speed was slower and the skills were not adept, he actually flew. This is Wukong is at least the entry stage.


    "Wow! That kid is flying, is he a monster?"


    "Kill him!"


    Someone yelled, all the guns went towards there. Monkey King had just learned the sky dance. In fact, his body was even less sensitive. He was hit by all the bullets instantly and flew towards the back. He thought he was about to fail. At the time, one hand caught him.


    Then this hand placed Monkey King on the ground, and Monkey King took a closer look, and he turned out to be his brother.


    "Wu Chen, you are finally back!"


    Sun Wukong hugged him in surprise, and Sun Wuchen looked at the younger brother rather helplessly, but touched his head to calm him down.


    "Let the girl go, then go away. You can all survive. If you continue to fight, you will only have a dead end."


    Everyone saw that suddenly there was another kid, almost the same as the kid just now, but there was obviously a killing aura, which shocked them.


    Even these battle-tested veterans, when they see this child, will feel terrified and their bodies will tremble. They don''t understand what kind of power this child has in him, and they make themselves so terrified.


    "I said you can go away. If you don''t leave again, you will die."


    A coldness flashed across Sun Wuchen''s face.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a kid who kills him, Robot No. 1, get on."


    The huge robot walked towards Sun Wuchen Zeng, shaking its incomparable body, and the heavy steel on it was harder than a normal tank.


    "Even though I didn''t learn anything truly amazing, but if you kill this thing... one blow is enough."


    The next second Sun Wuchen suddenly disappeared from the spot, he appeared, and in front of the huge robot, the fist in the flesh emitted a golden light.

 551 Naruto Power System Chapter 551

    The light was just a thin stroke, as if driving the glove, but Sun Wuchen''s punch slammed up.


    After a punch on the robot''s face, leaving a golden mark, Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, turned and left.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, he didn''t seem to be doing anything, the huge robot was still standing there.


    They would laugh out loud, and suddenly there was a loud bang, and the entire robot''s head burst.


    Destroy the enemy with one blow!


    Chapter Ninety Ten: Infinite Power


    One blow completely damages the huge battle robot, which can only be done by a super powerful existence like Sun Wuchen, which is definitely quite extraordinary.


    Even the Monkey King next to him is dumbfounded, his fist hits the monster. When he hits his body, there is no effect at all, but his palm is infinitely painful.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen would accomplish this feat with one blow, completely destroying the opponent.


    And it seemed that Sun Wuchen didn''t consume much, on the contrary, he was infinitely calm, except that there was just a golden light on his hands.


    Even if Sun Wuchen didn''t know it, this kind of thing was really effective.


    Because he has only discovered this peculiar full set of military attributes, with unimaginable effects. If he launches an attack now, he will directly increase his combat effectiveness by 25%, and his overall combat effectiveness will reach 125.


    This is an attack method that is more effective than critical strikes, directly enhancing combat effectiveness.


    If he has reached a combat power of 100 million, he can even use his fist to fight the opponent, even Frieza seems to have no advantage.


    So this is an unimaginable super high boxing technique, and when the battle really broke out, that is, the explosion, there was actually a coefficient bonus.


    So the moment of the explosion, the power became 145, which was chopped into unimaginable destruction.


    It is right to be able to kill this huge combat robot in one strike. Sun Wuchen''s small and thin figure is infinitely terrifying in the eyes of a group of people, especially the figure from the back, which looks thin and weak, but seems to make people feel like seeing a peak.


    "Monster!"


    "Run!"


    When a group of people fled, Sun Wuchen had already come to Wupa''s side, he was lying on his father''s body.


    "Upa! Who killed your father?"


    Upa pointed at someone immediately.


    It was the man who killed his father with a bullet, even far beyond his comprehension. A little bit, the light flickered, and it pierced through the man''s heart and directly beat him into a corpse.


    Such bloody methods surprised everyone.


    It is indeed quite surprising that a child suddenly kills people. Even Monkey King, in his fighting life, the people who really killed are very few.


    "Since they have been moved and killed you by special means, there is no need for any reservations. It is enough to kill them all."


    When everyone heard it, it seemed that this was indeed the case. If they were weak and tolerant, they would definitely be ushering in their own doomsday, which seemed to be true.


    After tidying up the place and putting Upa''s father in a special freezer compartment, everyone decided to go to the headquarters of the Red Ribbon Army.


    Everyone flew towards there. Sun Wuchen could not use Wukong¡¯s somersault cloud, but he had his own special somersault cloud, which was something that could be manipulated as he pleased. In fact, he also helped him to transform it at that time. Bigger, and can be combined in real time.


    This time Bouma''s combat effectiveness was in vain, and even Sun Wuchen didn''t ask Klin and others to inform Immortal Turtle. This time, only a few of them were enough to solve the enemy.


    Bouma has an oolong for protection. When necessary, they can directly enter the world of the Djinn. Although that guy is a drop in the bucket when fighting, he has nothing to do with escape.


    A group of people marched towards the place where the old forest is in the deep mountains and soon reached the outskirts of the Red Ribbon Army base.


    The first thing they had to pass was a snow-capped mountain, where there was wind and snow everywhere, and then they saw a few planes flying in the sky.


    Needless to say, Sun Wuchen''s tentacles are a few caves.


    All the planes flying in the sky were shot down, almost instantaneously.


    After shooting down those flying planes, Sun Wuchen continued to fly towards the sky. He had already seen more enemies. There were a lot of planes rising in the sky and he was aiming at Sun Wuchen and others.


    And he also saw a rather huge strange sphere. Upon closer inspection, it should be Lord Pilaf. He had already thought of attacking the Red Ribbon Legion by his own means. Compared with the original, he seemed a bit crazy.


    But this time, his huge spherical spacecraft has undergone countless transformations, with extremely strong firepower, and it seems that he wants to destroy the opponent in a perfect state.


    When the huge round sphere suddenly arrived from here, even if the Red Ribbon Legion was taken aback, countless artillery shots immediately came nearby, but they were all blocked by the solid outer armor.


    Then a ridiculous head appeared in front of everyone.


    "I am King Pilaf who will rule the world. Hand over the Dragon Ball in your hands, and I can forgive you from not dying."


    This guy is clamoring here, he seems to be quite confident, he probably doesn''t know how fierce the Red Ribbon Legion he is.


    Countless artillery fired towards the sky, although they were quite thick, they were crushed instantly.


    The huge spherical spacecraft, at this time, was swaying constantly in the sky, smashing down towards the ground.


    Chapter Ninety and Eleven: Yamu Tea of ??Rebellion


    "Is this a sacrifice?"


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen jumped into the air and hung there using the dance technique.


    "In that case, let me also strike."


    Of course, Sun Wuchen was very excited and floated in the air, and then slowly gathered all the power in his body, preparing to send out his turtle style qigong.


    Today''s Sun Wuchen, Guipai Qigong has reached a high-level state.


    Through the accumulation of energy and the continuous agitation of various energies, he gathered all the forces of this life, and shot a huge ball of light toward the front, which looked like a meteor in the sky when it fell from the sky.


    When the enemies below saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded. They had never thought that there would be such a magical attack. When the big ball of light fell, it was absolutely unbearable.


    The light flickered and fell to the ground in an instant. After a terrifying explosion, the surrounding ground shook. Even the people in the air were startled. They looked at Sun Wuchen dumbfounded.


    Sun Wuchen''s turtle style qigong has not yet integrated the power of Wuxingquan. If it is integrated, it may have a higher effect, maybe.


    Of course, his Guipai Qigong has not been upgraded to a higher level. At most, it is only an advanced entry, which has a slight increase in power, and the energy coefficient is 4.


    But it also takes a long time to accumulate energy. When you have time, you can use a lot of points to upgrade this skill to see how it works in the future.


    After the terrifying explosion, at least 1/3 of the entire base has been turned into ruins, and of course the huge terrifying orb-shaped spacecraft has destroyed another 1/3.


    It can be said that this base is already in danger, but the core of the base still exists, where there is the strongest protective barrier.


    Sun Wuchen and others all fell to the ground and moved towards there. Wukong and Klin had already used their fighting power, especially when Sun Wukong was holding a wishful stick.


    The Wishful Stick kept flying, and no enemy could stand it. It was knocked to the ground in an instant, and then faced a painful coma.

 552 Naruto Power System Chapter 552

    They couldn''t bear it anymore. This attack began and retreated like a tide. Klin was also advancing, and even rushed to the warehouse. At this moment, even though Sun Wuchen was moving forward quietly, he felt pitiful, as if he had encountered a strong enemy. After the fight, he was beaten out.


    To say that this Klin is also quite strong, but he did not expect the strength of the other party to be so strong, and the guy who appeared suddenly seems to be an acquaintance of Sun Wuchen and others.


    Klin was shot out, accompanied by a flash of light, and he was hit hard.


    It was not Tianjin Fan that came here, and Sun Wuchen saw that guy walk out slowly.


    "Yamucha, why are you here?"


    Bouma asked next to him, and Yamucha was a little excited when she saw the girl she liked.


    But when this man saw Sun Wuchen next to him, the jealousy and anger in his eyes began to prevail. For this little child, he could be said to be hatred from the bottom of his heart.


    "I took refuge in the Red Ribbon Legion, and now I am their high soldier, and I have met someone who can lead me forward. His name is Tao Baibai, but he died in battle recently. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Sun Wuchen had a chill, and it seemed that his appearance caused the fellow Ya Mucha to take refuge in Hexian Liu.


    But this is his own choice, because everyone has his own choice.


    Seeing such a change in Yamucha, even Bouma has a kind of contempt for him.


    "In this case, do you want to attack us? Then do it, Wu Chen will definitely defeat you."


    This sentence deeply hurt Yamucha''s fragile heart. The reason why he became like this was entirely because the little boy in front of him brought him extremely deep pain, which made him unable to bear it.


    "Then see whose method is stronger, Sun Wuchen will do it."


    "To be honest, your master died in my hands for nothing, not to mention you. People like you are nothing more than that. Goku, defeat him."


    Sun Wuchen is too lazy to deal with such a person. His skill is so bad that he can kill with a single blow. Moreover, he has no chance of survival if he does it himself. He is always regarded as an online character in the protagonist group, leaving him alive. Right.


    Monkey King still has a little expectation of him as a friend.


    "If you can''t develop it, just give up, or take refuge in our side, don''t help the bad guys."


    "Shut up, you people, I have made my own choice, but you just want to destroy him. Although my master is not a good person, he has taught many skills. Today I will let you see. Who is better. I want to avenge him."


    This guy really meant righteousness and awe-inspiring, but Sun Wuchen didn''t even make a move. He sat next to him and watched them fight. Sun Wukong had already taken out his strength, strength and speed.


    Chapter 912: The Last Resistance of the Red Ribbon Legion


    After playing for a while, Yamucha saw that she hadn''t had the upper hand, so she immediately withdrew, a little ahead of her hand.


    He still has some skills, knowing the mystery of instant hole waves, in fact, Tao Baibai can also use this skill.


    Dongdongbo is a skill that uses pure speed to damage. It is very difficult to have various special effects like Sun Wuchen, at least to have a deep understanding of this skill.


    The person in front of him has already done it, able to maximize the speed.


    Ya Mucha waved a hole and shot a beam of light towards Monkey King''s face. Monkey King directly raised both hands to block him, and then was pushed back by the hole.


    Ya Mucha didn''t seem surprised to see that Monkey King was able to withstand Dongdongbo''s attack.


    Originally, Sun Wuchen continued to watch this battle to see what Yamucha cultivated?Who knows that the lamp god flew out immediately at this time.


    "Master, I have found something very special, Dragon Ball has been taken away."


    Sun Wuchen immediately looked at the Dragon Ball next to him. The radar did show that the Dragon Ball was moving away from this place. In fact, the Red Ribbon Legion had collected all the Dragon Balls as much as possible over the years, but their radar was extremely inefficient, so the real effect was limited.


    "Why can you perceive it?"


    Sun Wuchen didn''t really believe that Deng Chen could have this ability. Deng Shen felt embarrassed and touched his head.


    "Master, that guy has also taken away, and a very important presence beside me is that another magic lamp can summon the female Djinn, and the female Djinn is my girlfriend."


    Sun Wuchen couldn''t help but look at the Deng Shen, this guy didn''t even have a lower body, and he even found a girlfriend.


    Why do so many single dogs feel so bad?


    In fact, even oneself, it seems that he can''t compare to this guy.


    Although Sun Wuchen stared at the dragon ball, after flying for a while, he immediately found that the dragon ball signal had disappeared. He had already figured it out clearly that King Pilaf was really not an idiot.


    He deliberately abandoned a huge circular spaceship, just to take the opportunity to fall into the base and steal the Dragon Ball. It seems that he is really resourceful.


    Then he had put the dragon ball in a peculiar box to hide it. It is estimated that this guy really has a lot of weird ideas, but they are already being implemented, which is really surprising.


    "Let him go first, and I will find him when I look back. Goku, you come to solve the enemies in this place. I will destroy all the red ribbon legions first."


    After Sun Wuchen said these words, he flew out like a cannonball. Because of the magical skill of air dancing, he could float in the air, and every enemy he saw would point a finger.


    When the light beam hit the ground, an explosion occurred in an instant. Almost all the people were blown up and down, and there were flying debris everywhere.


    There were constant explosions here, almost reaching an unimaginable terrifying situation. The people around really suffered heavy losses. On the contrary, after Sun Wuchen flew for a while, he fell into a tall building.


    This is the opponent''s core area. It should be the castle where the opponent''s commander is located. It doesn''t seem to be too different from the other castles. Maybe it is more solid.


    As soon as Sun Wuchen fell to the gate, the steel gate in front opened immediately, and two high-level battle tanks came out from inside. The first thing they met was to shoot out artillery.


    When the terrifying artillery struck, with the powerful firepower, two bombs came to Sun Wuchen in an instant. Sun Wuchen had already prepared his hole wave, and the two rays of light flickered to penetrate the two bombs.


    That kind of thing exploded in the air in an instant, and it directly fanned everything around. Sun Wuchen waved his hand, and his body was covered with earth energy.


    After blocking the opponent''s attack, a thick rubble wall was piled up in front of Sun Wuchen, just like an earth wall, completely blocked by his earth energy shield.


    After a while, Sun Wuchen flew into it immediately, like a cannonball flashing. When he came to the front, he slapped his palm on the ground and everyone was shaken off.


    This is just a very simple attack technique, but it is enough to wipe out everyone.


    Those people were all knocked down. Some of them hit the wall and fell directly into it, and some hit various protruding furniture, directly causing serious injuries.


    These people really suffered heavy casualties. They never thought that Sun Wuchen had such power. They were really surprised and inexplicable. This is a monster, obviously a child''s body, but the power is greater than ordinary people.


    Sun Wuchen had already solved all the enemies on this floor and immediately walked up the stairs. Suddenly, the huge iron block of ten thousand tons was crushed down, and Sun Wuchen punched there.


    The entire huge and heavy iron block was blasted off in an instant, and flew upwards. The whole mechanism completely collapsed. This huge object weighing several tons instantly smashed through the ceiling, and then fell to a higher level.


    Chapter 913: Victory


    As soon as I jumped to the upper floor, a huge fist fell down. Like the experimental robot I encountered, there is another super combat robot here, and it is obviously stronger.


    The thick fist fell down, smashing everything around in an instant, Sun Wuchen''s figure disappeared immediately, and he went to the side of the robot in the next second, and swept it over, but suddenly a pile of steel sticks out of this guy''s neck. The guard board directly blocked a kick on it, but kicked the guard board into a big groove.


    This thing was kicked into the air by Sun Wuchen in an instant. In terms of power alone, Sun Wuchen would definitely not lose to ordinary people. Even with a steel body, it was like a ball to him.


    After kicking the huge robot to the other side, Sun Wuchen raised his head and looked forward. A black man had been prepared, and there was a corpse next to him, probably the black man who had defected.


    It seems that it was because of the uneven distribution of the spoils. It seems that in the original plot, he was also stimulated by the real marshal, because the marshal really wanted to collect dragon balls just to improve his height.

 553 Naruto Power System Chapter 553

    Even if he is shorter, cherish him. He has unlimited power. How many people would say that he is not fit enough?It is natural for people to be addicted to power, but it would be ridiculous if they are addicted to appearances and even ignore the nature of power.


    "I am the new marshal here, called..."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, die."


    Sun Wuchen has been moving towards that point. A huge war machine was immediately blocked in front of the man in black. After a terrifying explosion, the black man did not die.


    The war machine in front of the black man helped him block the attack, and he himself summoned another one. It can be said that the two super combat robots are still very difficult to entangle.


    One of them can still be dealt with. With his witty and sensitive body, coupled with the power of Dongdongbo Weipai Qigong, Sun Wuchen is enough to beat the opponent well.


    The overall combat effectiveness of this thing is only about 80, but when faced with two, it can''t always get the upper hand.


    Sun Wuchen could only fight with the two monsters as hard as he could, and never had the absolute upper hand.


    While fighting, there were more explosions. When looking at the ground, Monkey King actually meant to be inferior to Yamucha. What was going on?


    Judging from Ya Mucha''s arrogant appearance, it seemed that he had established the victory with some special attack, which still made Sun Wuchen despise him even more.


    All the strong in this world must follow a fixed rule, that is, through continuous training, to reach higher heights, to welcome foreign objects or other ways to exercise themselves, which is clearly the most ridiculous and inappropriate form. .


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen already understood this matter. It is estimated that Yamucha really used some methods to allow himself to gain the upper hand in the fight.


    But it didn''t matter, Sun Wuchen flew towards the nearest war machine.


    He jumped directly to his head. Although it was extremely hard steel, it could even be said that the thing in front of him was not necessarily a head.


    Even if the vicinity of this head is destroyed, he will have the ability to act, after all, he is a super-strength killer directly controlled by a computer.


    But Sun Wuchen''s attack on him was very simple and direct.


    One of Sun Wuchen''s hand reached in, and the light from the head of that huge machine shot out instantly.


    "Instant-Guipai Qigong Wave."


    The light burst in an instant, shattering the war machine in front of him to pieces.


    Sun Wuchen flew into the air at the moment of the final explosion, and the explosive counter-shock force caused him to quickly fall to the ground. On the contrary, the newly appointed black marshal was really taken aback.


    After falling on the ground, Sun Wuchen deliberately turned his back to the guy, who seemed to have seen the most effective attack time.


    This guy naturally had a desire to attack Sun Wuchen in his heart. For him, he must kill the child. His attack almost destroyed the entire Red Ribbon Legion.


    This is an unimaginable force with the strongest power. They will occupy the entire world. It is only a matter of time. Without such a thing as Dragon Ball, they can complete it as long as they work hard. They did not expect a child to appear. Destroyed everything.


    Although Tao Baibai is the number one killer in the world, they don''t even know that Tao Baibai''s combat ability is worse than many people, and there are more powerful and terrifying people.


    To destroy such a camp, just one shot of the Great Ape Cannon is enough.


    Sun Wuchen landed on the ground, and the black marshal flying in the sky immediately manipulated the huge machine to aim, and a bomb was sent there. Seeing the thing slowly flying over, Sun Wuchen didn''t even turn his head and threw it when it arrived nearby , His tail swept strangely.


    When the black marshal was celebrating, he saw a terrifying flame flying towards him, and there was an extra bomb in front of him, and he immediately hit the robot.


    Sun Wuchen sighed very easily. It seems that his ability to perceive this kind of breath and threat has really improved a lot. Although this bomb does not have the breath of a living person, the flame at the tail still has a terrifying ability to push forward. And the impact on the air.


    "This ability is not bad."


    Chapter 914: Yamu Tea, the Dog of the Lost Family


    After solving the last enemy here, Sun Wuchen came to the battlefield. Sun Wukong was actually suppressed. Seeing Ya Mucha rushing there, it was another fierce attack.


    "Langya Fengfeng Fist."


    Ya Mucha''s hands continued to fly around, instantly hitting Monkey King, unable to raise his head, the Langfang Fengfeng Fist, which also contained unimaginable tearing power.


    Now Sun Wuchen didn''t understand how he suppressed Sun Wukong. After carefully smelling the smell in the air, Sun Wuchen finally realized something.


    This guy actually uses this kind of tricks?


    The air was filled with the smell of a narcotic. It is estimated that even Monkey King was poisoned by the sudden use, and his whole body was weak.


    So he has been passively defending, even if he is attacking, he will show more flaws. Monkey King understands his current situation very well, so he didn''t attack.


    Sun Wukong may still be very clear and accurate in his judgment of the situation, but the bastard Ya Mucha has the upper hand with his unique power and kept beating Sun Wukong.


    Facing this kind of person, Sun Wuchen absolutely didn''t have any good feelings, and kicked directly there.


    "You guy actually used this kind of indiscriminate means, it''s really disgusting, you don''t deserve to be called a martial artist."


    Sun Wuchen''s words are still very effective, and this guy was stimulated unimaginably in an instant.


    "I''m going to kill you."


    When this guy stretched out his hand, he reached Dongbobo, but Sun Wuchen hit Dongbobo faster, and instantly knocked the opponent''s energy back, and then instantly penetrated Yamucha''s palm.


    A deep trace appeared there, and it is estimated that he was deeply injured, but for this kind of person, Sun Wuchen had no pity.


    "You guy uses the three abuse methods, I can''t spare you anymore."


    Yamucha still wanted to resist, so he realized that there was a flower in front of him, and Sun Wuchen came to the front, his small body even looked so tall, and then he smashed Yamucha in the face.


    With a bang, this guy''s body instantly hit the ground, and then there was a strong anti-shock force, which was instantly bounced. After hitting the ground twice, he almost vomited a mouthful of blood, still not knowing.


    Sun Wuchen showed no mercy to him, and took a few steps forward. A beam of light came from his hand, piercing everything in front of him.


    Ya Mucha screamed and fell to the ground, a big hole had been pierced in his chest, but this kind of injury still wouldn''t let him die. Just as Sun Wuchen wanted to understand him, Bu Ma suddenly rushed over.


    "Wu Chen, don''t kill him, he was once a friend after all."


    Seeing Bouma stopping in front of him, even afraid of attacking, he hugged herself directly, looking at Bouma''s eyes so clear, it seemed that he was really worried about irritation, instead of looking at the ant-like Yamucha in front of him. .


    In the original plot, Sun Wuchen hated this guy very much. He was once a super soldier, but later he neglected training and was even worse than ordinary people.


    All the strong people in Dragon Ball like continuous training to make themselves reach a more super level, but this guy is really unable to support the wall with mud, and may have infinite blows in his heart, but this is too bad. .


    "Go away, I don''t want to kill you. If my hands are dirty, you can go to the masters of Hexianliu, if you have the confidence to keep you alive through their help."


    Ya Mucha barely struggled to stand up at this time, and then found a deformed capsule next to him. After opening it was a small spaceship. He got on the spaceship and moved towards an unknown coordinate.


    But when this guy was about to leave, there was a deep resentment towards him, and Sun Wuchen didn''t care much.


    It doesn''t matter if you let him go. Your strength is so humble and cowardly, you are not my opponent at all.


    This is the first time Sun Wuchen has let go of this hateful guy, and maybe there will be many times in the future.


    Sun Wuchen continued to return to the middle of the team and hugged Sun Wukong. After a while, this guy was seriously injured. Then Sun Wuchen immediately took out the fairy beans that Immortal Karin gave him.


    This thing had already worked the last time, directly healed the wounds of Monkey King and Klin, this time it worked again, and the two waiters were also infinitely sighing after their victory.

 554 Naruto Power System Chapter 554

    "I didn''t expect that this fellow Yamucha made such a choice. It was really unexpected."


    "This is just his own choice, Boomer, the coordinates of that dragon ball can no longer be displayed on the Dragon Ball radar. We are going to another place now."


    "Where?"


    "It seems that there is a woman called Granny Crystal in this world. She can know everything in the world. It''s enough to find her, but I don''t know the specific location. I remember Teacher Wu Tian once said, go and ask him. "


    Chapter 915: Strong Klin


    They immediately invited the Turtle Immortal over, which was considered the last preparation before going to the location of Granny Crystal. Hearing that they were looking for Granny Crystal to find the whereabouts of the Dragon Ball, even the Immortal Turtle was surprised.


    "You people have actually risen to this level. The Red Ribbon Legion has been wiped out by you. It''s really scary, but Granny Crystal is my charm. He can predict everything in this world, but the price is high."


    "There should be other solutions besides money."


    Sun Wuchen''s words are not surprising and endless.


    Immortal Turtle glanced at his most proud disciple, then nodded.


    "Indeed, he has been keeping a few masters there. If he can beat them, he can get a chance to predict."


    With the help of the turtle fairy, they found the Crystal Granny''s house in the desert.


    A large group of sturdy men had already gathered there, and they first entered it. Seeing these, even Monkey King and Klin were infinitely curious.


    Those people are also strong fighters, but within a few minutes, all of them were seriously injured and walked out, almost constantly struggling.


    The people around were startled, but Sun Wuchen felt that this was something that the plot would not change.


    But as soon as he walked in that door, he immediately heard the sound of the system.


    "Ding! Find a powerful enemy signal and defeat the enemy to get the corresponding reward."


    "Ding! The hidden master who found Granny Crystal, if you can defeat this guy, you can get a chance for divination, and you can get 5000 energy points."


    Sun Wuchen himself was a little surprised. It turned out that Granny Crystal had a hidden master. He had always known that there were five people under him to help him fight. Then who was this hidden person?


    However, Sun Wuchen was in a good mood to get a new task.


    This can be regarded as a kind of adjustment in boring life. A group of them walked in and soon saw the old crystal mother-in-law.


    "Brother who is not doing business, are you here too?"


    "Sister, my apprentices have something to ask you. Why don''t you help them divination once?"


    "Even you can''t. I only like money and fighting. Do you have money? You can make up 10 million at a time."


    The money is nothing to Bouma, and she doesn''t even have pocket money, but there are a few fighting madmen present, how can she give her money?


    Of course it was also because this time the thing was to find Dragon Ball and help Upa resurrect his father.


    Therefore, it is impossible to use Bouma''s money. Even if Bouma spends money for Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen can''t accept it. A real man, everything is under his control.


    "Let''s choose the latter. Call out the masters who taught you. We only have five people, but two of them can''t fight."


    Oolong and Upa must not be used in this battle.


    "Well, this is your own choice, come up and bring Batman."


    The first one that came up was a bat, and the one that flew in the air was a bat. When he fell on the ground, he became a boxer. Of course, he also had blood sucking ability.


    "Batman."


    "E hit the monster."


    "The main method of attack is boxing, biting."


    "The main skill. Vampire, the person who is hit will be sucked in a large amount of blood in a short period of time, and enter a weak state. Boxing, a boxer with a certain boxing foundation. Transformation, can become a bat state, and has both blood sucking and extreme High moving speed."


    In general, this is only an E unit, and his combat effectiveness is only a poor 45.


    Now Klin has a combat effectiveness of around 60 points, and Monkey King has reached more than 70, although compared with Monkey King, both of them are much worse.


    But they have made great progress after repeated adventures.


    Compared with the original version, the huge combat power bonus is bound to have the advantage. When the Batman flew towards Klin, Klin immediately kicked it. The speed was quite fast, and he experienced a lot of battles, especially Sun Wuchen. The kind of composure they showed, after the battle, he could deal with the enemy in front of him more carefully.


    A kick in the past did not hit the opponent''s body, because the batman instantly became a bat state, biting towards Klin''s head while flying around.


    Klin''s bald head was a very obvious sign. The Batman made a very accurate hit. He immediately began to suck blood, and suddenly Klin gave a fierce force.


    It is really surprising that it flies directly to a higher place. This will only make the teeth of the other party pierce deeper, and instantly blood will flow out of Klin''s head, but what is surprising is Turns out to be a fighting technique.


    Klin, who was constantly flying in the air, turned his body around. Originally, those teeth were sucking blood, but because he jumped higher, a lot of blood could not be sucked by the batman. Instead, his teeth were fixed. The batman couldn''t shake off the opponent''s head and rotated twice.


    Klin hugged the opponent''s head directly, spinning there, and then passed it forward.


    This guy immediately wanted to become like a bat, but Klin made a bold move.


    Pulling this guy, he fell to the ground.


    Chapter Ninety Sixteen: Continue to Fight


    This Klin really became absolutely unusual, even if he was attacked, he didn''t mean to panic.


    It seems that his own improvement is quite rapid. He did not expect the opponent to have the ability to suck blood, but he also controlled the situation instantly.


    He dragged the Batman towards the ground and hit the ground with a bang. Both of them received a heavy impact, but Klin crawled out of a big hole. On the contrary, the Batman fell into a bad shape and was seriously injured.


    There are some wounds on his head, which are indeed very miserable.


    But Klin was still standing there.


    "I have defeated the first enemy."


    Being able to defeat the first enemy so quickly, even Granny Crystal was shocked. It seemed that these disciples of his younger brother were really extraordinary.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong. If you want to rest, you can go right away."


    Klin glanced back.


    "It doesn''t matter, they are better than me. I can go wherever I can. They can definitely do better."


    It turned out that this guy had already thought of this. His combat power was obviously insufficient compared to the opponent, so he decided to sacrifice himself for testing, so he would never let go when he was seriously injured.


    This made Sun Wuchen even more awed to him, he was indeed a very brave warrior.


    "Well, now that you have chosen it, you will regret it. Come out, transparent man."

 555 Naruto Power System Chapter 555

    This sentence was very cleverly shouted, because when he shouted, Klin had already heard footsteps, but he was hit in the face with a punch before he could react.


    Even Sun Wuchen felt quite surprised to be able to solve the Batman easily, but he could do it with just one attack.


    But this peculiar transparent person is different, his moving speed is not fast, and even tends to be flat.


    He has very powerful strength and strong fighting skills. When he came to Klin, he immediately launched an attack.


    This guy''s fist instantly hit Klin''s face, causing him to cry out of pain, and then his whole body fell backwards, Klin immediately stood up, but the transparent man''s attacks continued.


    A transparent person cannot be seen, only some very light sounds around can make people notice him.


    But now Klin is in an injured state, he clearly cannot fully cope with this situation, and sometimes blood will flow to his eyes, covering his eyes, making him unable to fight.


    "Klin, close your eyes and feel well. If your heart can''t calm down, you can''t win."


    Sun Wuchen decided to give pointers to this guy. This seemed to be the best result right now, but Sun Wu Kongchen''s guidance did not work because Klin could not calm down now.


    Since he could not calm down, he decided to use another technique.


    He suddenly ran forward, leaving behind a very special figure.


    That Klin was still standing still, and suddenly the whole figure flickered.


    "what!"


    It was the transparent man who made the shocked sound. He did not expect that the figure in front of him could not be hit.


    It turned out to be a remnant fist. It seems that Klin''s fighting wisdom is really high.


    Then Klin rushed towards that place and fought with the opponent, but after a while, the opponent immediately retreated.


    Klin used the second remnant fist, but the opponent was not so easy to strike this time, because the remnant fist mastered by Klin did not have the slighter ability to move and damage, if it was the remnant of Sun Wuchen Fist, just released can hurt the opponent.


    Klin once again fell into a bitter fight, and his body was extremely weak due to his fast running and his injury.


    Finally, he stopped and was already exhausted. At this time, the transparent man had already come to him, hit him hard, knocked him to the ground, and then prepared to knock Klin stunned with a punch.


    Klin suddenly roared and jumped up directly, a head hammer hit the opponent, the blood on his head left a shallow mark there, and then a fierce attack, Klin directly hit the guy into the water, And he was already weak and fell to the ground.


    "Haha, I won."


    After saying this, he fainted. It is estimated that this guy could not bear the weakness of his body finally. When he passed by, he was already being treated.


    However, Sun Wuchen gave him a thumbs up in his heart.


    "His progress is so great." Guixianren couldn''t help but said, the students who worked so hard really made him infinitely happy, what exactly are Wukong and Wuchen in front of?He looked forward to it even more.


    "The remaining battlefield is already inside, let''s go."


    After a brief dressing, Klin returned to the team again, but his battle was over.


    Everyone came to another area, where there is an infinite and odorless sour smell, even if it is here, it is very uncomfortable.


    "Welcome to the devil''s toilet."


    Chapter 917: Monkey King Shows His Power


    Two huge demons are sitting on two toilets with their long tongues out. Below them are various corrosive acids that are constantly bubbling, and they will die if they fall below.


    This is really not a good battlefield. Just the smell in the air makes people feel annoying. At this moment, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong have to decide who is going to fight. In fact, it is Sun Wukong.


    "Then you just wait here. After his battle is over, you can also go inside to fight."


    "It doesn''t matter, I go to another place to wait for him."


    Sun Wuchen flew out directly from the window, hovering beside him, quietly watching the battlefield in the middle.


    Sun Wukong immediately stood on his tongue and looked at the hole on the opposite side. He was waiting, and saw his brother, the most powerful target, also looking at himself beside him. He instantly felt his confidence doubled and his body was burning. flame.


    On the other side, there was a clicking sound unexpectedly, as if something very heavy was dragging on the ground, and then a huge coffin was pushed over by something.


    When the coffin was placed here, that kind of thing seemed extraordinarily unconventional, but in the hell of the devil, it was the most real.


    Then the coffin was opened, and from inside came out a mummy master wrapped in a bandage.


    When he found him, Sun Wuchen immediately felt a little surprised. The combat power of this guy far surpassed those of the players just now. It can be said that he is a real master.


    The combat power of Batman and Transparent Man is only around 50.


    This guy''s combat power is close to 65, which is quite strong, but Monkey King''s combat power is obviously stronger than him.


    It''s just that this guy should have some other strange skills.


    After coming up, he seemed to put away his contempt, perhaps because he felt that a child came here, it must be quite extraordinary, he waved his hand, and countless bandages flew towards here.


    A lot of bandages spread to Monkey King in an instant, but Monkey King did not move. No matter how the mummified person tried to drag him over, Monkey King stood still.


    This time it was the mummy''s turn to be surprised. He had never imagined that a child would have such power. While not moving, Monkey King suddenly launched an attack and stretched his hands to the front, sending out a shock wave.


    Sun Wuchen was extremely surprised. To say that this Monkey King had amazing talents, he also learned the mystery of Instant Turtle School Qigong.


    However, the power they produced was really far from the power of the Turtle Qigong they played. When their instant Turtle Qigong, they still have an energy coefficient of at least 1.


    In other words, when you launch an attack, Turtle Qigong can create 220 attack power.


    This is still the most basic Shunfa Turtle Qigong, but Monkey King''s damage activation can only reach about 100 at most.


    His combat power is 75, and the overall coefficient is 1.3.


    It can be said that compared with Sun Wuchen''s 2.2 basic attack coefficient, he is really far worse.


    It is estimated that this is also the benefit of the chosen person, but Monkey King can also make a big improvement. This is only his instant turtle style qigong. Generally, the normal turtle style qigong will reach at least about 150 attack power.


    After all, not everyone is as perverted as Sun Wuchen, with unimaginable system help, plus countless things to help him improve his combat power.


    The super shock wave instantly defeated the mummy''s body, sending out a violent explosion. This guy was hit hard and fell to the ground, so a light blow to solve the battle, faster than anyone else.


    It was Granny Crystal''s turn to be astonished. His powerful warrior actually lost another person again, and he was really seriously injured. He could only immediately call out his demon warrior.


    This time it was a close battle, but of course, Monkey King''s combat effectiveness was still stronger than the opponent.


    The combat power calculated temporarily, Monkey King is only 75, but he should have the ability to burst combat power instantly.


    This powerful hell demon only had 70 points of attack power, which was dwarfed by the two. After a fight between the two, Monkey King always had the upper hand and suppressed each other steadily.


    Even in skills and other attacks, he is obviously more dominant. Perhaps the time he brought them here is too short. If Monkey King really undergoes a few months of training, he will definitely have a combat power of at least one hundred. Kill each other in seconds like the original plot.


    It seems that this is the choice of fate. Came here in advance of Monkey King, which caused them to fight, but Monkey King was still victorious. There was no wound on his body and the opponent was defeated. This time Granny Crystal really couldn''t sit down. Living.

 556 Naruto Power System Chapter 556

    "You are really, very surprising, brother, the disciples you called are really different, but are they really going to play the fifth game? I have a terrible enemy here. If If you really choose to do it, I cannot fully guarantee your lives."


    "Did you invite that guy over?"


    "He is very effective. Although he is full of evil spirits, he must be very useful, so I brought him here, but he is very cruel."


    "Wu Chen, you have to think about it. Even you are not easy to deal with him."


    "continue."


    Chapter 918: Start of War


    Sun Wuchen''s performance was very indifferent, because he always had to go through some arduous battles, and now there was no possibility of retreating.


    This can only be improved in the real test of blood and fire. Monkey King was very exhausted in the last battle, and he may still be able to fight, but Sun Wuchen knew that he would definitely not be able to win.


    "I will play this game myself."


    Sun Wuchen went to the ring outside and stepped onto the battlefield.


    The small round arena looks very unique. While standing there, Sun Wuchen was waiting for the arrival of the enemy.


    "It seems that this is really a very special battlefield. Let your soldiers come up."


    Sun Wuchen is very expectant for this guy. To be honest, no matter who it is, he wants to see a guy that Immortal Turtle knows.


    Soon the guy walked up from the side, and everyone around was amazed, because he had never seen such a creature before.


    There is a kind of green skin all over the body, dark green skin, accompanied by an evil breath, which is indeed a bit surprising.


    This guy turned out to be a demon. Although he wasn''t as strong as the Big Demon King Bick, his response was definitely different. It seems that his combat power should have reached more than one hundred.


    What kind of weird is this?Sun Wuchen guessed in every possible way at this moment.


    But don''t think about it, Monkey King is definitely not his opponent.


    After this guy came here, he looked at the immortal turtle next to him, as if he was in silence.


    "When I saw you, I remembered the past. Regarding some evil things that guy did, I didn''t expect you to be like this now."


    "You killed me back then. But over the years, you seem to have become weaker. I didn''t expect it to be worse than before."


    This guy really knows Immortal Turtle, and is a demon warrior. Judging from their appearance, they seem to be really related to the Big Demon King Piccolo.


    Of course Sun Wuchen wanted to explore the secret, but I would not give him this opportunity.


    The turtle fairy came to Sun Wuchen.


    "Wu Chen, this guy is a very powerful master. He fought with an evil and terrifying existence, and was even killed by me in the final battle."


    Such words caused surprises to the people around.


    And that guy does have a halo on his head. It is estimated that it is for this kind of battle, so he has foreseen in advance, is he going to see Immortal Turtle or himself?Actually, Sun Wukong doesn''t know it now!


    When standing on the ring, this guy seemed to be very polite.


    "I''m the subordinate of the former Demon King Piccolo, Kanan. Depending on your age, you probably don''t know me. I fought with your master, and he had a powerful force to kill me. But I don''t hate him. Because before I died, I had already taken refuge in another person, and this time my resurrection and the battle with you are all related to that guy."


    Sun Wuchen nodded, knowing that he was naturally the fairy.


    Only the gods can control all of this. For example, the man in front of him and many changes are all under the control of the gods.


    There is no need to know many things back then, but this guy has already assumed a fighting stance.


    "Little devil, you are careful. Although my combat effectiveness has not improved much over the years, it is difficult for my body to suffer fatal damage, and my energy is endless."


    "Then I will tell you to hit the ground."


    Sun Wuchen clenched his fist.


    "After all, he is the apprentice of the person who killed me, so I don''t mistake me for forgiving you."


    This guy put on a demon fighting posture, stretched out his arm as soon as he stretched out his hand, and instantly stretched, which really made people feel nervous.


    Sun Wuchen had been prepared for a long time. For these Demon Warriors, he knew clearly and had strong life ability, and he could freely control many qualities of his body, making them a particularly difficult group of existences.


    When the arm was thrown over, Sun Wuchen had already jumped up, and his arm just passed his body. Sun Wuchen stood on the arm of the teacher and ran forward, rushing closer when he retracted his arm.


    With a wave of his hand, it was a ball of light, directly hitting this guy''s face, where it exploded instantly.


    But this guy obviously won''t suffer any harm. He raised his head and launched a beam of light in his eyes, hitting Monkey King.


    Although they are all simple energies, they can''t even exert 100% combat effectiveness, but Sun Wuchen still thinks this guy must be a very difficult opponent, but the overall combat effectiveness should be 120.


    And there should be some special demon skills. This kind of race is different from the human race. They have many skills and strong vitality. When they activate these skills, they will be very powerful.


    So at this moment, Sun Wuchen also decided to deal with it carefully. When he jumped up, his hands were gathered in front of the points, the light flashed, and the sun fist shot out.


    This Kanan''s eyes were shrouded in countless white lights in an instant, and he couldn''t see anything. Sun Wuchen took the opportunity to walk behind him and pointed at him.


    Chapter IXIX: A Powerful Demon Warrior


    A ray of light pierced through his chest, which also looked terrifying damage.


    Kanan''s body trembled in the air, and fell directly to the side, lying on the ground, then slowly stood up, touched his body, the big hole, it looked appalling.


    The people around were startled. After receiving such an attack, someone could still maintain such a focused state, even he didn''t seem to feel pain.


    "It''s been a long time since I suffered this kind of traumatic feeling. Even when I was in hell, it was just an indifferent feeling. You made me find something called the blood of battle."


    He suddenly waved his arm, and a layer of flame-like power attached to his body flew directly over. When he came close, he waved his palm forward, and a large group of fire spewed out.


    This guy''s combat effectiveness has increased sharply, and what is surprising is that his combat effectiveness has never changed. After ordinary creatures are injured, their combat effectiveness will immediately decline.


    The total combat effectiveness of this group of flames should be around 90, and if you are touched by this group of flames, you will definitely be injured.


    Sun Wuchen retreated quickly, but the fire of the demon race started to follow him. It really surprised him. He couldn''t escape using the dance technique, and Kanan seemed to be born with the dance technique. After all, he was excellent. Demon Warrior.


    This guy also flew into the air, circling there continuously, and then moved towards the direction where Sun Wuchen was, waved his hand and shot a beam of light.


    Sun Wuchen gritted his teeth, really a difficult enemy, of course, he also had countless gleams of light, his ten fingers kept emitting holes, and the two seemed to have started an aerial duel.


    This is the strongest enemy I have encountered since I have studied with the gods for a period of time.


    Various attacks continue one after another, and the skill structure of the demons is strange and unpredictable. Although he has learned something from the gods, he has not obtained its essence.


    Time is too short to get really useful things, and when fighting this guy, I always feel a little helpless.


    The demons have too many skills, too complicated, and each has magical effects. At this moment, they are fighting in the air.

 557 Naruto Power System Chapter 557

    Cavernous waves continued to erupt, and Sun Wuchen''s power consumption was huge, and it was soon difficult to maintain a hundred combat effectiveness, and his combat effectiveness had weakened by more than ten points, but the opponent''s combat effectiveness was still maintaining the strongest state.


    This was not a good ending. Sun Wuchen understood immediately that he also needed to go back and also needed other methods to stabilize the situation.


    He suddenly turned around in the sky, and his whole body seemed to have become a windmill. After spinning twice, he suddenly stabilized in the sky, his feet sent a shock wave, and he rushed forward with this blow.


    "Turtle Qigong cross cut."


    Sun Wuchen''s proud skills can cut everything in an instant. The stronger the energy of the tortoise style qigong, the more amazing the power it produces.


    He kept accelerating in the air, and he reached the opponent''s side in an instant. Perhaps this Kanan didn''t expect that Sun Wuchen had such an attack method. He wanted to dodge, but it was too late. He immediately put his arms in front of him and made a huge bang. With a sound, a huge cross exploded in front of him, and his arms were cut with two huge wounds.


    Then Sun Wuchen flew over his head again, gathering all the energy directly.


    "Turtle Qigong!"


    If it was the tortoise style qigong with tracking characteristics, it would quickly hover in the air and hit the opponent''s location. After flying twice in the air, Kanan was hit by this energy and hit the ground.


    After the loud bang, the ground was smashed to pieces. The original small ring was already in a mess at this time, and the solemn grand occasion it started was no longer.


    There was smashed to pieces, and Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, looking at the ground, it seemed that there was an explosion.


    "You can''t lose with this blow."


    Sun Wuchen looked at all this indifferently, the immortal turtle next to him was so fast that he could not move, saying that he had to beat this guy back then, it really took a lot of effort, and his victory was also part of it.


    Otherwise, Immortal Turtle hasn''t improved much over the years, and even its combat effectiveness has declined compared to when he was the youngest.


    But there will not be such a huge gap, the current combat effectiveness of the Turtle Immortal is only about one hundred.


    Demon Kanan has at least 120 combat effectiveness, which can be said to have a certain gap.


    Immortal Turtle is really full of thoughts when he thinks of the scene where he once defeated him.


    "Turtle Immortal, how did you defeat this guy in the first place?" Bu Ma could not help asking, and Monkey King and others were also very curious.


    Because the Kanan in front of everyone stood up again and fought with Sun Wuchen.


    "Let''s put it this way, I never beat him back then, because he was one of the best fighters among the demons, but because he was so good, it was different."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you know the legend of the Great Demon King Piccolo, you will understand."


    Chapter 920: Amazing Terror


    "What!? The Big Devil Piccolo?"


    The Oolong who was next to him immediately reacted and was taken aback, and even Kelin and others were surprised.


    "It was a terrifying monster that appeared many years ago, with infinite power. My teacher, Wu Taidou, died in his hands."


    Everyone was dumb. In the hearts of everyone, Guixianren was already invincible, and his teacher Wu Taidou must be stronger. Such a strong warrior died in the hands of Big Demon King Piccolo, which shows that it is terrifying.


    And they also vaguely know something about the Big Demon King Piccolo, this is the terrifying demon who once ruled the entire earth, almost infinite in power.


    Such a powerful Demon King Piccolo later disappeared under the attack of a group of warriors.However, the horrible era of his rule is still shocking. Many people have been reciting it for a long time, and they are afraid of that era will come again.


    "Back then, my teacher, Wu Taidou, in order to fight against the big devil of Piccolo, he gave his life and barely won. And he has countless strong men, and Kanan is at the peak of it. But normal Unlike the demons, he also has a sense of justice in his heart. So in the final battle, he betrayed the Great Demon King Piccolo."


    "Then why would he be killed by you, Teacher Guixianren?" Klin touched his head.


    "This is what he pursued himself. He believes that the life of the demons should not continue, and he has been corrupted by evil. It may be regarded as a curse when the Demon King Piccolo is dying. Kanan asked me to Killed him, and then I moved my hand. As for why he turned from an evil state into a good person, I don''t know, but it seems that after he was resurrected, he still has resentment in his heart. Wu Chen must be careful."


    Hearing these words, everyone was naturally more worried. It seems that this guy is more powerful than Guixian now. Although Wu Chen has improved a lot, can he defeat the enemy?


    Even if they don''t have to worry about Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen''s power is getting stronger and stronger.


    When he fought with this guy, he became more and more at ease. He began to try to use the perfect afterimage fist to control the opponent''s movement through countless afterimages.


    After using this unique attack, at least a dozen Sun Wuchen figures appeared on the ring for a while, and more and more, each of them was in action.


    The immortal turtles were amazed. Generally, the afterimages caused by these afterimages were just standing still.


    Let the opponent make a mistake in his judgment for an instant and he will be attacked.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen knew that these restaurants would even make short-term moves, and each one was quite effective, which was really amazing.


    He didn''t know how Sun Wuchen did it, and he could almost reach a perfect state.


    Through this special attempt, Sun Wuchen allowed himself to reach the perfect state, constantly flashing, then disappearing after appearing, and quickly interfering with the opponent''s movement and all attacks.


    Through this kind of damage, the Kanan in front of him could no longer distinguish where the Monkey King was, and then Monkey King tried his best to improve his perception ability through this battle.


    The various perceptual uses of qi have all approached perfection.


    He can certainly achieve the best state.


    Now in the process of experimenting, Kanan also feels that this kid seems to have another breakthrough.


    Seeing the countless afterimages torturing him, Kanan couldn''t bear it.


    "It''s a coincidence that you are a Demon Warrior."


    A ball of flame was burning on his body, and he waved his hand directly to knock out the flame.


    A group of raging fire hovered in the air constantly, flew towards the other side, almost instantly to the other side, and immediately exploded, the air was full of scorching aura, this kind of attack has already made people surprised.


    And he is still using more attacks, trying to kill Sun Wuchen in front of him, the whole arena is full of flames, and he has even begun to conduct range attacks. Due to his unlimited physical strength, this range attack is quite fierce.


    The only thing Sun Wuchen could do was float, and there was a blazing fire everywhere in the air far away from him.


    "Although you can fly, you can''t leave the ring for too long, otherwise you will be judged as a failure."


    Granny Crystal said suddenly.


    Sun Wuchen frowned. The others wanted to swear, and suddenly said this rule, which is to let Sun Wuchen walk directly into the flames.


    The surrounding flames kept burning, and Sun Wuchen looked at his palm and flew in directly.


    There was a terrifying fire all around, and Sun Wuchen slapped the ground with a palm and shook the fire around him.


    However, the flame was still burning fiercely, and it continued to spread towards him, and Sun Wuchen''s situation became more and more critical.


    "Boy, I''m going to kill you."


    It may stop in an instant, and slashed at the current Sun Wuchen with a palm, and Sun Wuchen suddenly gathered all his strength in his head.


    "Five Elements Fist-Earth Head Hammer!"

 558 Naruto Power System Chapter 558

    Chapter 921: Deadly Lore-Demon Fire


    Sun Wuchen''s head suddenly flashed with golden light, because he had attached the soil energy inside the Five Elements Fist to it.


    This kind of peculiar earth energy can greatly increase the defensive ability, and Sun Wuchen''s head becomes like steel. When the light flickers, the defensive power increases a lot.


    Wuxingquan is currently Sun Wuchen''s most proud skill. It is a magical boxing technique with peculiar special effects. The continuous combination of various energies can cause unimaginable killing effects.


    Although it is still in the initial exploration stage, he believes that this power can be used to perfection.


    A helmet was placed on his head to block the opponent''s fatal blow. At this time, Sun Wuchen punched it up, with various energies entangled in his fist, bursting wildly and violently, pushing the opponent away.


    However, he also felt dizzy. After all, the power of the opponent''s attack was abruptly withstood by his own head. This is also a kind of pain, and often this kind of pain is also intolerable.


    After resisting an attack from the opponent with his head, Sun Wuchen''s punch blasted the opponent into the air, with gold energy attached to it, which could explode continuously and directly hit Kanan into the sky.


    But this guy will always fly down. The next time he will attack more fiercely. Now he must come up with a good countermeasure. Unlike the others, Sun Wuchen did not panic, but just sat there cross-legged and fell into absolute In the calm.


    The people around were startled. They thought that Sun Wuche was either crazy, or he was badly injured and could not move at all, but the turtle fairy didn''t know what Sun Wuchen was thinking.


    "What the hell is this kid doing? The other party is about to come. And this time, he will use real skills."


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??what are you talking about? He hasn''t used his power yet?" Monkey King Klin was shocked. This power alone is so hard to resist, let alone the hidden strength.


    "He also has a powerful trick, which is the deadly lore of the demons. If this kind of thing is used, it must be terrible. Wu Chen must be careful. Turtle Qigong cannot stop that kind of attack.


    Kanan hit the ground directly, and the ground under his feet shattered every inch, and he slowly walked out of the ruin-like energy, lightly glanced at everything on his body, maybe there were some wounds, but not too big. influences.


    And in the process of rapid recovery, as an unjust soul, a strong man from hell, his body will recover in the fastest time.


    "Boy, your attack is good, but now with this look, do you want to kill me while I am not ready? But don''t worry, I won''t pass away. Your teacher killed me back then, and today I kill His student, let you see the strongest power of my Demon Race. Demon Fire."


    Sun Wuchen could feel the flame''s temperature getting stronger and stronger with his eyes closed.


    "Devil''s Fire."


    "Devil skill, level E."


    "Skill coefficient-0.5."


    "The terrifying flames from the demon race can burn everything out. Don''t touch it, otherwise this thing will continue to burn."


    Sun Wuchen slowly opened his eyes, and there was a big fireball in front of him. It turned out that this guy kept vomiting flames, forming a big fireball in front of him, burning in the volley.


    The fireball had turned crimson, quite terrifying.


    "Welcome to your death, child."


    This guy suddenly took a breath, and the big fireball slowly drifted towards Sun Wuchen.


    "You don''t have to dodge, this thing will always follow you, burning everything on the way, no one can stop it, unless you run away all your life."


    Several people were startled. It would be really terrifying if this kind of flames really stayed behind one person forever and kept tracking and killing them.


    "Wu Chen jumped into the water."


    "Wu Chen admit defeat and stop this battle."


    They were all shouting, worrying about their safety, while Sun Wuchen stood there and tore off his upper body clothes.


    At a young age, he had strong abdominal muscles in his abdomen.


    "My name is Sun Wuchen and I have never escaped. Granny Crystal, this ring is useless to me. Because it is a matter of life and death and honor."


    Sun Wuchen jumped directly into the water, and everyone thought he was going to put out the fire through the stream of water.


    "Wu Chen, really smart, those flames will go out when they enter the water." Buma admired Wu Chen''s decision.


    But the few powerhouses next to him, even Klin Sun Wukong, looked solemn.


    "No, the flame of the Demon Race will not go out when it meets water, but it will become more vigorous. Wu Chen must have other ideas. Does he want to use water to strengthen his Turtle Qigong power? Only purely power attacks can crack that group. fire."


    When they watched, all the water in the pool boiled, and it seemed to be burning with a raging fire. A burst of white steam rose into the air. The big fireball flew forward, and quickly moved towards the face without entering. The water body, because Sun Wuchen had already jumped out of the water, his body was full of steam.


    "This is the first time I have tried this. Water-Fire-Fusion Turtle Qigong!"


    Chapter 922: Defeated Demons


    Turtle Qigong, which combines the two powers of water and fire, is so powerful that it smashed the opponent''s demon fire.


    Kanan was taken aback. He had never thought that the other party had such power. The crushed magical energy had dissipated, and the super-strong turtle style qigong method blasted him to the ground.


    The combat power of this blow has reached 150, which Kanan can''t resist, it will explode immediately after hitting the ground.


    After the terrible explosion occurred there, almost everything shattered and the gunpowder was filled with smoke, and almost the whole world was about to collapse. But when the gunpowder dissipated, Sun Wuchen fell down again, and Kanan who fell on the ground also stood up. He shook his head, indicating that the opponent''s strength really convinced him.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such combat effectiveness at a young age, I lost."


    Immortal turtles were all surprised. When he was fighting this guy, he was still upset by the other side and killed him with one blow.


    Back then, his victories were all with water, but now Sun Wuchen can defeat the opponent with his own power, really dare not think about it, it seems that his own era has passed after all.


    However, in this way, the ghost immortal also became eager to win, he wanted to fight the last battle in his life, at least in the next martial arts conference, he must show his strength.


    "I didn''t expect even you to lose. Okay, I will calculate the location of the last dragon ball for you."


    In fact, everything was in Granny Crystal''s expectation, victory and defeat, he himself is a believer, how could he not know!


    Sun Wuchen knew that the opponent still had the power to fight again, but since the fight was already the case, there was no point in continuing.


    "Mr. Canan, your failure back then has something to do with that guy?"


    Sun Wuchen asked, Kanan seemed to miss him very much and looked towards the endless sky.


    "When I was in the final battle, I realized that something was wrong. You can treat all this as what the person said to me. Anyway, I changed it. So in the final battle, there was no help. Ke Da Devil, although he is the most brave warrior of Bike Da Devil, I have given up. However, with my hands full of blood, I should still face death calmly. Because my heart is likely to be manipulated by evil, he called me today. I''m back. I''m going to go back to hell. Go hard, young man."


    Sun Wuchen nodded, Kanan was considered a warrior worthy of admiration.


    After the powerhouse left, Sun Wuchen and others returned to calm again. I helped them calculate and found that the location of the last dragon ball was just south of this desert. It seemed that the huge fortress was also moving towards you. It turned out that King Pilaf did make some sacrifices last time, sacrificing his own technological crystallization, a huge ball-shaped spacecraft.


    But in the end he actually snatched all the dragon balls, standing in the hands of Sun Wuchen and others, there are four planets and one planet.


    What awaits them is to gather all the dragon balls.


    "I''ll go by myself this time. I''ll be back soon. You guys have a rest."


    Among the people present, Sun Wuchen has reached the highest point. Even the Turtle Immortal is not his opponent. Naturally, only Sun Wukong is the only one to perform the task and sit on his own somersault cloud. He flies extremely fast and locks the target. Came nearby soon.


    Before reaching there, the lamp god on his body jumped out.

 559 Naruto Power System Chapter 559

    "Master, I have helped you remodel your clothes. By the way, I can feel that there are things that are important to me in that spaceship. Can you take them out for me?"


    "What is the reward directly?"


    "Master, you wouldn''t do this to me. I am a pauper, the god of lights, almost the poorest person in the world, penniless, even without two legs."


    "Go away, I know you have everything in your Deng God space, it''s a small world. You can get everything you want. Just tell me what you want, and what can you do for me? "


    The lamp god who was crying and sad was also quite helpless, and looked at the current Sun Wuchen.


    "I can upgrade your armor again, but some materials are needed. The upgrade originally cost some energy points, but this time the upgrade is free."


    "It looks a little bit, by the way, remember to give me some z-points."


    "Master, you are cheating me, it takes a lot of effort to help you remodel your equipment, and you even asked me to give you points."


    "Nonsense, I guess you should be saving your lover, because I have felt your heart beating constantly, but I try to keep as calm as possible. Do you think you can hide this trick from me? So don''t think about it."


    Hearing these words, Deng Shen finally bowed his head.


    "Master, long ago, the ancestors of King Pilaf and the gang got me and my lover, but they separated me, so because of this hatred, I never helped them realize their wish."


    "I guess those people wanted to be the king of the world before."


    "Yes, but the first person''s wish is not like this. He wants to be very strong, super powerful, and he fulfills this wish."


    Chapter 923: The request of the magic lamp


    This fellow Deng Shen seemed to have infinite memory, his spirit seemed to have returned to that ancient time, and everything there seemed to be more brutal and barbaric, but if the facts come true, perhaps someone really has achieved his wish.


    In other words, there is a strong man who has really become very powerful. He is still the ancestor of Pilav and his group. I don''t know if it will appear, but it doesn''t matter. When Chen Yang flew towards there, he finally found a huge fortress hanging in the air.


    It''s really like a planet. There are high-tech equipment everywhere, with infinite gleaming light. When Sun Wu is discovered, he immediately launches an attack. Countless bullets and missiles are sent over, and the sky is arranged into a fire net.


    This net was pressed over, and instantly made people feel breathless, and Sun Wuchen immediately jumped up and laid countless afterimages around.


    With the effect of the residual image fist, it should be able to resist for a while. If the opponent uses his eyes, he should not be able to distinguish where he is, of course, even radar.


    Therefore, Sun Wuchen arranged a lot of meals in the air, and the real self flew toward this direction at the fastest speed. After a period of time, he stood directly on the fortress.


    All the places here are made of steel and are one of the strongest existences in the world. Even if they were bombarded by planes of the Red Ribbon Legion, they remained intact for a period of time at the end, showing the defense power. Strong.


    The spaceship that ruined the Red Ribbon Legion base is just a replica. This spaceship should be the main one. The spaceship that Sun Wuchen just stood there seems to have discovered where Sun Wuchen is.


    The spaceship shook suddenly, as if undergoing a certain deformation. He gave birth to two arms, standing there with two legs, shaking his body, as if the only place between heaven and earth, and then two big hands patted over his head. The target was Sun Wuchen .


    The two huge palms can be said to be earth-shaking, and when they come over, they look like two high walls.


    Sun Wuchen was hit immediately, with his whole body sandwiched in the middle. Although his body was small, he felt the endless power and his body was almost unable to move.


    He is struggling with all his strength, constantly using his powerful power to push these two palms away, but the other''s power is beyond imagination, and he is squeezing toward the middle fiercely. At this time, even the god is here. Will be helpless.


    Sun Wuchen smashed both palms with his greatest strength, then stood up there, looking in front of him.


    This super huge machine has been deformed, and a super machine that looks as high as a mountain appears in front of him, and his arms are strong, and every part of his body is made of the hardest alloy.


    The sight of King Pilaf suddenly appeared in front of Sun Wuchen.


    "You little devil, came to my eyes again, ok, very good. I will kill you today. Take all the dragon balls around you. By the way, there is the magic lamp you stole."


    At this time, King Pilaf hated Sun Wukong. Besides, the magic lamp passed down by their family for a long time was told away by Sun Wukong, which made him hate it to the extreme. Of course he wanted to find that thing back.


    Of course Sun Wuchen understood his thoughts.


    "I just want to see if you can do all this today."


    The largest palm was slapped towards Sun Wuchen again, and Sun Wuchen flew towards the back. The existence of the air dance made him fly extremely fast.


    Existing in all directions and angles, he constantly emits holes and beams. This attack has amazing power. It can penetrate the thickest steel plate outside in an instant, but the damage inside this huge robot is limited because the opponent is too big. Up.


    Just like the hole-wave beam, hitting Klin''s body is a fatal threat, but hitting a very strong person, there is hardly much damage.


    This is the difference, so after a fight.


    Sun Wuchen had already punched holes around the big robot, and even directly punched a big hole in a place. He directly drilled into it. In this way, the palm of the big robot could not attack him.


    Next, Sun Wuchen ran around like the wind, and the inside of the robot was like a fortress.


    He was using his fastest speed to find what he was looking for. King Pilaf was very surprised at this time, because Sun Wuchen didn''t move towards his place. Didn''t he find himself?This is a good thing.


    "Immediately send a robot army to kill this guy."


    This King Pilaf was also a military machine genius. He made these robots with strong combat effectiveness, but after most of the robots rushed out, they all died in the hands of Sun Wuchen.


    And Ashiu immediately noticed something wrong.


    "Master Pilaf, he seems to be heading towards your treasure room."


    "What? I have made that place very secretly and very strong, how did he get in?"


    "He smashed the door open with a fist and walked in."


    Chapter 924: The Strong Sun Wuchen


    "Denger. Is this where your love is? It''s so special."


    Sun Wuchen looked at an oil lamp in front of him, and to be honest, it was almost the same as the lamp of Deng Shen.


    It should be said to be more slender, as if a woman has a more slender figure.


    "Right right, let the master release my wife, this is my favorite person."


    "You pervert. You are really special as a god."


    Sun Wuchen took this thing in his arms, and the system immediately heard a sound.


    "Ding! The magic lamp is found. It is combined with the current magic lamp to form a perfect magic lamp. The effect of the magic lamp is increased. Get 1 point of z-point, and at the same time, you can get a single low-level skill improvement opportunity. The host''s combat power increases by 5 points."


    Sun Wuchen looked at himself, and suddenly increased his combat effectiveness by five points, and his overall combat effectiveness became 105.


    It turned out to have completed a small task with such an increase in combat effectiveness, but it was quite good, and also obtained this z point.


    It''s just that this kind of high-level point is poor, and he only has two points now.


    This is already very good. After getting this magic lamp, Sun Wuchen headed for another place and encountered many small robots along the way.


    Each of these small robots issued different attacks, flashing lights everywhere, and it seemed that every small robot would emit lasers.


    On the road, due to the obstacles of these things, Sun Wuchen''s speed was still a little slower, but among his powerful body and infinite speed, these robots were all broken by him.

 560 Naruto Power System Chapter 560

    It''s just that this special creature doesn''t seem to be able to give him any energy points, which means there is no possibility of improvement.


    That''s it after thinking about it, it''s pretty good that you can get a certain amount of energy points.


    Can''t all non-living creatures can provide a lot of energy points, think about it, unless it is a boss.


    Sun Wuchen rushed all the way and finally came to a gate, which was a gate made of steel. Sun Wuchen didn''t want to do anything else, and hit it with a punch.


    There is gold power on the fist.


    The door shook, and then it burst immediately, fell there with a bang, walked inside, Lord Pilaf shaking his body.


    "Here, these dragon balls are for you."


    He has already prepared the Dragon Ball. It seems that this task is easier than imagined, but his two subordinates are hidden nearby, without revealing their body, which is definitely not right.


    Sun Wuchen walked closer, just about to touch the dragon ball, suddenly jumped back, and a laser net swept towards here.


    He escaped the attack of the laser, which was a super powerful cutting beam, and the human body was fragile under such things.


    "You guy actually has a trap, take your skills out. Otherwise, you only have the possibility of failure."


    Heard of Sun Wuchen.Then, King Pilaf''s face trembled and uneasy, and then infinite anger exploded.


    "You kid, you took away all the magic lamps handed down from my ancestors. Although it is useless to put it in my hand, it is not something you can take. The supernatural power of our ancestors. Today I will let you die under the attack of super robots."


    The door next to it opened, and several super combat robots came out, but what made Sun Wuchen feel funny was that each one looked exactly like himself.


    Even if the tail is imitated, it is only made of steel. It may be a kind of steel with strong plasticity and even elasticity.


    When the tail was swaying there, every robot Sun Wuchen''s eyes were bright.


    "Boy, this is a super war machine made by imitating your body shape."


    Sun Wuchen swept around and shook his head helplessly.


    "You must have improved on my original basis."


    "Yes, it has nearly twice the combat power, which will definitely make you unforgettable for a lifetime."


    "It''s really good. According to the improved combat effectiveness of my combat effectiveness at that time, it can almost reach 80. But my combat effectiveness is now 105. So, let me get rid of these things."


    Sun Wuchen ran forward. Before the first robot had time to react, he was sent a punch, knocked off his head, and immediately exploded. As soon as the second robot was about to move, the hatred of Chen''s tail swept over it and swept this guy. Cut directly at the waist.


    There were a total of six powerful robots, two of them died as soon as they met each other, and King Pilaf''s jaw was almost shocked.


    Immediately afterwards, Sun Wuchen jumped into the middle of the two robots, with both hands emitting beams of holes toward both ends.


    The light penetrated the two robots in an instant, and then the remaining two.


    He seemed to have little leisure time to look there, and then he flew over with a kick and broke one, the last one, and the death was even worse. Sun Wuchen spun around, with his hands together, in a cross state, directly facing At the first rush, the guy fell apart.


    Only within two minutes, all six robots exploded, and Sun Wuchen stood in front of Pilaf again and reached out his hand to take the box.


    "It seems that the only person in this world who can defeat me is the Great Demon King Piccolo."


    Chapter 925: Continue to practice


    Sun Wuchen deliberately left these words, and then left. Of course, Lord Pilaf would take all this seriously.


    It is estimated that he will use his strength to find the trace of the Great Demon King Piccolo.


    Some history in this world will not change.


    For example, certain enemies that he must encounter, plus the Demon King Piccolo will definitely be reborn. Of course, it was an accident that Yamucha joined the Hexianliu.


    But as far as the real history is concerned, the impact is minimal. The current Sun Wuchen must face the enemy that will appear, that is, the Demon King Bik. He may even be stronger than the original history.


    Bringing the dragon ball back to the desert where Granny Crystal was, the group said goodbye.


    But this time, Klin wanted to stay with the turtle immortal. Perhaps he had some conversations in advance. He felt that staying with the turtle immortal would be more effective.


    Now Klin''s combat effectiveness is much stronger than the original history. It is estimated that he wants to learn all the mysterious skills of the turtle fairy.


    As for Monkey King, he still wants to return to Kalinta, study with Kalin immortals, and then have an adventure on top of the endless competition.


    Sun Wuchen''s idea is very simple, return to the province, continue to practice with the gods, let people rely on themselves more.


    Came under Kalinta and resurrected Pala.


    Wupa was extremely excited, thanking Sun Wuchen and others for their help, Sun Wuchen just nodded, and then should board the Kalin Tower with Monkey King.


    But thinking of everything in that huge crack, Sun Wuchen came to the spirit. There were also Saiyan spaceships, which existed in the endless cracks. Of course, the guy named Carrick II would not come out for the time being, but There are still many questions brought by this spacecraft.


    Buma Oolong was still following Sun Wuchen and the others at this moment, thinking for a while, this time the mission was over, and the enemies he could encounter might have been seen.


    Even the legendary powerful demon warrior has already fought against him.


    The combat effectiveness is constantly increasing, but there are still many possibilities for training. So Sun Wuchen felt that Bu Ma and others still needed to go back. They were not busy and didn''t know what they thought. When they left, he even kissed Sun Wuchen next to Sun Wukong. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t understand what kind of feeling it was, as if Wu Chen and Bu Ma were very close.


    "Wu Chen, you have to come back soon and find me."


    "Okay, I''ll meet at the next competition. A few months have passed, and two years will be enough. After all, I am still a child and need training."


    Boomer thought for a while, and it was true. She didn''t know why she was fascinated by the child in front of her. He was obviously so thin and loved herself so much, but she always put all her thoughts on him. It was really hard to understand.


    Buma returned to Xidu with Oolong. His family spent the next period in the laboratory. As for Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong, they had already come to the crack.


    "Goku, there was a terrifying monster here last time, but there is also some information about our hometown, so go down with me and have a look."


    Sun Wukong nodded as if he was still a child, and then followed Sun Wuchen.


    There was a mess below, after all, Sun Wuchen became a giant ape at that time, destroying everything around him.


    There are broken walls and fallen gravel and soil everywhere here, and it has almost become an extremely dilapidated garbage dump. Many things left by the battle at that time are still vivid.


    Sun Wuchen stood on this pile of ruins, searching the surroundings, and his battle detectors continued to function.


    Soon he found the location of the signal. A round spaceship was buried under the rubble. Although it was damaged to some extent, it was not completely destroyed. It was a blessing in misfortune.


    It seems that this round spaceship is really quite useful.


    It''s alien technology after all, but the things on this alien spaceship don''t seem to make much sense to me. The owner of this spaceship may have already left the planet or died.


    At least there is nothing on this round battleship.


    Sun Wuchen watched here for a long time, even Sun Wukong put his spirit here, this spaceship is really special.


    "Wu Chen, what is on this? It is really similar to the spacecraft we used to come to the earth."

 561 Naruto Power System Chapter 561

    "Maybe we and our companions have also come to this planet. It''s really interesting, but I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing, but I don''t have to think about it. I only know one thing, our way forward is very dangerous. Well, what is this? ?"


    Sun Wuchen stretched his hand forward and pulled something out of the pile of rubble, not a corpse, but a sign.


    "I see, it''s not a Saiyan who came to Earth...interesting."


    Chapter 926: Another Planet


    Sun Wuchen immediately returned to the place of the temple, of course he was also carrying the huge round battle spaceship.


    What I get from it is also in my hands.


    After returning here, Sun Wuchen sat directly at the gate of the temple, and the god walked out from there again, still unhurriedly, looking at him like this, Sun Wuchen himself was a little anxious.


    "My Lord Immortal, I have been waiting for you for a long time. You should talk about how you encountered aliens. No wonder Carrick II was so fascinated by that place. You have fought and defeated there. A strong man, right?"


    "You seem to be familiar with everything about me."


    This old voice, coupled with that ugly face, did make people feel like a demon, but he was the kind side of the Great Demon Piccolo. This life was really interesting.


    "Well, nothing else, just tell me what you know. Also let me know where that guy went? I''m very sad for these Frieza''s men."


    "Frieza!? I don''t know where you learned this name, but this name doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me. I landed on the earth a long time ago, experienced countless snow, rain and wind, and survived. Then I was full of faith in becoming a warrior."


    "Among other people''s legends, I was taken to this place, because there are unimaginable Karin immortals and even legends of gods."


    "When I first started climbing, I actually suffered a lot of unimaginable pain, but then I succeeded, but at the beginning I still didn¡¯t get Carlin and didn¡¯t let me go up. Maybe he saw the evil thoughts in my heart early in the morning. I was practicing in the forest below, and one day, a terrifying creature landed."


    In his description, it was a terrifying battle. A terrifying creature landed on the earth, seeming to be an advance scout, reporting all the information here.


    Even if you think about it, you can understand that Frieza can be said to be the king of the universe ruling everything through his own power, and he is naturally full of curiosity and desire for this small planet.


    Frieza''s business is a very evil business. Generally, after discovering a planet rich in materials, he kills all the people on that planet, and then sells the planet to those alien races at high prices.


    He has done this many times and has a huge sales network for many years.


    In order to discover those valuable planets, he will definitely send many people to explore the void of the universe. Of course, it is very possible that these people will lose their soldiers. Some of these valuable planets will be paid attention to by them, and then they will send troops.


    The starry sky universe is so vast, it is not easy to conquer all the planets, and Frieza cannot control all the areas at all times.


    At that time, the evil thoughts in his heart were not so strong, but when he was fighting with that guy, he suffered some injuries, and the evil thoughts in his heart became stronger and stronger. Perhaps he was also infected by that guy¡¯s blood, but that was In an amazing battle, he finally defeated the opponent.


    "It can be similar to the ability to open the door of space, and then shut him into another space. As for the Carrick II you defeated, it is actually in a similar space, but the two are not connected."


    "In other words, there is another space in which there is a top powerhouse. Since my words are here, then find him out and let me fight him. I also want to see if I can Can you break through in such a battle?"


    "That guy''s combat effectiveness is at least three times what you are now, you have to think about it."


    "The original Carrick II was five times as large as mine. A person can only become stronger if he constantly challenges himself. Come on."


    "Well, but I will be on the road, I will arrange as many enemies as possible, and there is a special signal, as long as you can send out, I can take you back to this real world. Be careful yourself."


    Sun Wuchen followed the gods to the inside of the temple, where there were many doors, each of which led to a different time, space and world.


    It is like the legendary spiritual time house, which has always existed in this temple. As long as you can find the way, you have unlimited possibilities for cultivation.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen is not going to that place now.


    The god opened a door, and in front was a black passage, and at the end of the passage was another door.


    "Go in, that guy should already be on another planet. Even if the earth itself has many space channels, many creatures on the earth are no longer your opponents. Perhaps only in the universe can you find the possibility of progress."


    "Well, goodbye, by the way, god, remember to call me away before the next martial arts meeting."


    The god nodded, and Sun Wuchen walked to the endless universe alone. Inside the empty space, he opened the door, and in front of him was an extremely beautiful planet.


    The battle detector in his ear kept sounding alarms.


    "Attention, powerful creatures are found."


    Chapter 927: Planet of Terror


    In the void of this universe, there are countless planets, and every time you explore between the stars, you need to use your best, even Frieza''s troops must be careful.


    The place Sun Wuchen came to is very special. Looking around, there are all kinds of weird flowers and trees.


    As the battle detector said, he immediately felt a strong life signal, and suddenly a dinosaur appeared in front of him, which was different from the shape on the earth, with hard scale armor and a thick body.


    The first time this thing appeared, he bit it with a big mouth open, and Sun Wuchen retreated quickly. When he was in the air, he was entangled by a tentacle. It turned out to be another creature with long tentacles. Wrapped tightly, like an octopus, just moving on land.


    This guy''s long tentacles have unimaginable strength, and they are covered with mucus, but they can wrap people tightly in them. Sun Wuchen can hardly breathe, but he secretly runs his energy.


    A flame ignited immediately.


    After adding its own energy level, this skill can burst out 1.35 times the damage of normal combat power, and the flames that are burning every second is indeed quite terrible.


    When reaching more than one hundred attack power, the flames ignited on a person''s body have the ultimate destructive ability. Sun Wuchen burned the surrounding area to ashes through the flames, and the big tentacles immediately retracted after eating pain.


    It seemed that the huge octopus felt infinite pain, and after retracting his tentacles, he looked forward, still fearing in his eyes.


    "You idiot, not everything can offend me."


    Sun Wuchen looked around, there were many creatures, big octopus and the dinosaur just now.


    When on the earth, the fighting power of powerful dinosaurs was only a few dozen. Even if it was the size of a mountain, it would be difficult for the fighting power to exceed 100. Here, creatures with a fighting power of 100 can be seen almost at any time.


    However, a small creature with a combat power of 100 is completely different from a large creature.


    Due to various reasons such as attribute calculations, a giant creature has a combat power of one hundred. In fact, his range destruction ability and vitality are very strong, but it is very difficult to kill a small creature with only one hundred lives.


    To put it simply, with a huge reputation, his physique points must be quite amazing, but his agility points may be very low.


    One goes and one goes, but small creatures may have unimaginable extreme speeds. This is also true in the original Dragon Ball plot. They blindly pursue power and expand their muscles, and there is no good ending at all.


    Thinking that he still has all kinds of unique skills, coupled with the powerful help of the system, can make him fearless of all the enemies in front of him.


    "Five element fist flame state-on."


    Just a burst of flames just broke out, and now all the intense flames burning on Sun Wuchen''s body seemed to have become a super Saiyan, but compared with that state, it was really very different.


    The burning flame is indeed quite extraordinary, it has been burning fiercely, making a crackling sound, it seems that it really needs to burn everything around it to ashes.


    Immediately afterwards, Sun Wuchen flew toward there. As soon as he flew past, his hands stretched forward, sending out ten terrifying light beams and instantly hitting the octopus.


    After the continuous shooting, the octopus was battered with holes, torn apart, and traces of flames burned everywhere.


    The big monster continued to roar in pain, shaking his tentacles countless times, trying to attack the current Sun Wuchen.


    Sun Wuchen himself escaped the opponent''s attack through his extremely sensitive body and came to the back.

 562 Naruto Strong System Chapter 562

    At this time, the big dinosaur had been chasing Sun Wuchen, came to the back of Sun Wuchen, and suddenly put his hands together.


    "Turtle Qigong!"


    A big ball of light smashed out and hit the big octopus. By the way, the monster hit the big dinosaur. The two huge monsters rolled into a ball, and then the big ball of light shattered directly.


    With a loud bang, the power of the energy ball completely shattered, blasting the two creatures into pieces, and the sky was full of falling blood. Sun Wuchen bathed in this bloody light, and felt that his own power seemed to be more abundant.


    Just by killing these weird and powerful creatures, the combat power that can be improved is definitely limited, even if Saiyan has a special body, it is the same, but after killing these two creatures, it instantly reaches 1500 energy points.


    Both creatures are 750 points. It seems that the constant battle on this planet can really make you gain a lot.


    After the two monsters on the ground, he suddenly felt that the air had become gloomy in an instant, as if everything was on the verge of breaking. He felt a powerful and terrible signal and came nearby.


    "I found the sound here, so good. I can finally meet a living person, hahahaha!"


    A guy wearing a battle suit jumped out from the side. His battle suit was a bit damaged, but he instinctively told Sun Wuchen that this guy must be quite scary.


    "Attention! Found the elite fighters of the Frieza Army."


    Chapter 928: Warrior Wright


    "Attention, found the lowest rank fighter of Frieza Army."


    "Enemy level: the lowest level (Frieza Army)-Elite (the host''s current combat effectiveness)"


    "Skill: Shockwave (can send out a shock wave with a coefficient of 0.5, causing certain damage), hard body (by combining with a combat suit, you can burst out a more powerful defense ability, the damage is reduced by 25%) high-speed movement (accustomed to advanced After the environment of gravity, you can move faster and faster)"


    "Note that the enemy''s combat power is 735."


    What I felt was the breath that made myself almost desperate. This guy''s combat power was seven times his own.


    In Frieza''s army, even the lowest-level fighters have almost 1,200 combat effectiveness. It is estimated that this guy has been tortured here recently.


    So his current combat effectiveness is much lower, but he can definitely reach the point where he can easily kill himself in seconds.


    However, his combat effectiveness seems to be quite unstable. It may be that the environmental impact of this planet is too great. His combat effectiveness immediately changed from 735 to 627.


    Even if there are fluctuations, it is at least six or seven times as powerful as one''s own. It seems that this battle must be extremely careful.


    That''s why the god fairy didn''t intend to allow himself to carry out such a trial, and after coming here, Sun Wuchen felt an unimaginable super high gravity.


    The gravity of this planet is at least ten times that of the earth, which means that it is a very good place for cultivation. The extremely depressing gravity makes Sun Wuchen feel breathless when he comes here. Fortunately, he has this hundred points of combat power. Can support.


    But with such a big gap in combat effectiveness with the opponent, how should I deal with it?And the system keeps sending out alarms, it seems that Level 4 may be killed by spike at any time.


    "It turned out to be a child, but it doesn''t matter. Who are you? How did you come here? I won''t kill you if I say it."


    Seeing that guy licked his lips, Sun Wuchen estimated that this guy was extremely hungry, but I might even eat myself.


    He suddenly remembered a game. There was a game called Cat and Mouse. Let''s see what progress he will make in a short period of time.


    "My name is Sun Wuchen. I have a Saiyan tail, I believe you are no stranger."


    This guy immediately saw the tail behind Sun Wuchen, obviously a little afraid. Among Frieza''s army, the Saiyans were quite a strong fighting group, and there were many of them with the highest rank.


    For a long time, they have cooperated with Frieza''s army to help him conquer one planet after another. The Saiyans themselves are a bloodthirsty, fighting race.


    Working for Frieza, the emperor of the universe, to conquer the planet is naturally their favorite thing to do. Therefore, the Saiyans in Frieza''s army are a taboo for anyone, and the most inferior fighters dare not provoke them.


    The child who appeared in front of him was also unpredictable for a while, because after staying here for a long time, the combat detector had long been damaged.


    No one knows how powerful this little Saiyan is!Just hearing the explosion here, the huge creature was easily killed.


    It seems that this child has some abilities.


    "I came to this planet by chance. I didn¡¯t expect that there will be a warrior like you. Next, I just need a period of training. If the training is successful, I can take you back. If you fail, you will wait for yourself. Die here. First of all you must show your strength and let me recognize you."


    "Yes, Master Sun Wuchen. My name is Wright, and I belong to the Friezajun Inferior Warrior Corps. My combat power can reach 1,350."


    It seems that this guy is really inferior to me.


    "But you are not that tall in the battle now." Sun Wuchen said pretendingly.


    "I have been fighting here for many years, but due to the harsh environment here, my body is devastated, so now my combat effectiveness is not as strong as it was at that time, but when all the air current energy is agitated, it should be able to reach it. Around 800."


    It seems that this guy has to deal with it carefully. After he transforms himself, he can only have a combat power of about a thousand at most. It is really difficult to defeat this guy.


    "Then you take me to see and see on this planet."


    "Yes, Master Sun Wuchen."


    Then the two of them flew up on this planet. This planet is much bigger than imagined. There are fields and dense forests everywhere. There are countless strange and terrifying creatures living here. They all have natural wildness and attack everything. Living creatures.


    It''s really different that this guy can survive here, but they have seen 4/5 of this planet, and the last 1/5 is different.


    Perhaps it was to make Sun Wuchen see clearly that this Wright was also flying very slowly, but instead allowed Sun Wuchen to barely keep up with him. This fighting power was several times worse, which is really hard to imagine.


    "Master Sun Wuchen, there is a dark area in front of you, and it is difficult for me to survive in it."


    Chapter 929: Dark Zone


    Sun Wuchen raised his head and looked inside. It was an infinitely dark space, with a terrifying black everywhere.


    When the ground was turned over again, there was a burst of black air. The gravity of this planet did not seem to be exactly the same. In most places where the two drivers flew, the gravity was between twice, three times, to ten times.


    The vicinity of the dark space is different, the gravity is at least ten times or even higher.


    And as soon as I got around here, my battle detector kept showing more battle signals. It turned out that it was really dangerous inside. The creatures with the worst combat effectiveness were all above 200, and they were the outermost gatekeepers. , It is estimated that there will be seven, eight hundred or even thousands of fighting monsters inside.


    "Master Sun Wuchen, there is the rarest ore in the world. If this planet can be taken down, this latest alloy will definitely be mined, and even our Frieza Army''s earnings for several years cannot match this. Planet, but the creatures here are too strong and weird. I have never been able to reach the core. I can¡¯t easily deal with the business outside. I don¡¯t know what Master Wu Chen can do?"


    You can''t deal with any jokes, can you let me go in and die?


    "I''ll tell other people to come here. As you know, the Saiyans have many powerful warriors, and they can finally treat this place as equal."


    When the two were talking, the ground in front of them trembled, and a huge black creature crawled out of it.


    "Warning, terrorist creatures are coming."


    "Dark Dragon."


    "C-level monster. A terrifying monster born in the dark land, looks like a lizard, covered with extremely heavy black scales, and has amazing defenses. And it will emit a dark atmosphere at any time, affecting all living creatures."


    "The main method of attack. Bite, venom, black gas."


    "Special Skill: Darkness emits (spouting all the black energy on the body, corroding everything) venom (his body has unimaginable poison, which will directly melt a person''s body)"


    "Nervous Skill: Extinction Dragon Yin (Send an extinct dragon Yin, return all creatures to death)"

 563 Naruto Power System Chapter 563

    "Attention! The current monster''s combat power is 825, which exceeds the host level too much. It is recommended to escape."


    "Attention! The Great Ape cannot be transformed into the Dark Land."


    Sun Wuchen is about to roar, you bastard, you tell me that you can''t transform here, if you become a giant, you still have a fight with this guy.


    Now he doesn''t have such a strong combat power, just looking for death.


    "Master Wu Chen, that thing is here. What should I do?" Seeing this monster that gave me a headache, even Wright wanted to escape.


    "What else? Take me to fly."


    Sun Wuchen grabbed Wright next to him and dragged him up abruptly. His speed was far worse than Wright.


    Wright flew up suddenly, and he seemed to understand that this Sun Wuchen was not as powerful as his own. The terrifying dark tide chased them behind him, but he still escaped under Wright''s rapid dash.


    After the two reached a safe place, Sun Wuchen was immediately thrown aside by Wright.


    "You guy certainly doesn''t have such a strong fighting power. Who are you? How did you come here? Although you are a Saiyan, if you don¡¯t have such a strong fighting power, I don¡¯t mind killing you and tell everything. ."


    Seeing that the other party actually had a murderous intention, Sun Wuchen was rather plain.


    "Mr. Wright, you are looking for death. Although I am indeed not as powerful as you, there is one thing I can do better than you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll understand after a match."


    Sun Wuchen threw a small energy ball into the sky. This is a mysterious energy ball with Ziffr light that immediately shined in the sky and turned into a small moon. Sun Wuchen gradually grew bigger in Wright¡¯s surprised eyes. Becoming stronger and stronger.


    "In this state, my combat effectiveness will increase tenfold. Remember, Saiyans are a fighting race and cannot be scorned."


    Where did Wright have seen this battle, he immediately held his breath, and his combat power was raised to the limit by only over 700. Due to his repeated flight, he didn''t consume much energy here, and it was always difficult for him to recover his strongest combat power.


    Due to Sun Wuchen''s release of the light ball, his physical strength was somewhat weakened, and his overall combat effectiveness was also 800.


    The forest where the two were located immediately reported a wave of noises. Some creatures on the periphery immediately felt that it was terrifying. Every time they collided, they could defeat part of the forest. After a while, Sun Wuchen finally dragged it Walking outwards with his exhausted body, there was a guy on his hand who had fallen to the ground and was hurt badly.


    "Ah, if you guy doesn''t resist, you won''t give me a blow in the face, it hurts."


    Dragging the guy''s body and throwing it onto the big rock next to him, Sun Wuchen saw the light from the sky fade away, and finally recovered and became a small child.


    After thinking about it, he exchanged a suit for himself, because this was not a pure enemy, a struggle between life and death, defeating Wright did not even have any energy points.


    But a big plan has been formed in his heart.


    Chapter 930: Appearance Base Plan


    Wright finally woke up, and when he came to look forward, the little kid sat on the big rock and looked at himself calmly.


    "you!"


    "Don¡¯t bother, let you live. I have my own choices and ideas. You also know that your fighting power is not as good as mine. Don¡¯t forget, I can transform at any time and become a great ape, my fighting power It will increase tenfold."


    "Also, Saiyans are a fighting race. Every time I fight, my combat effectiveness will increase more and more."


    Although there was some intimidation in it, Wright was immediately taken aback when he knew the truth.


    In fact, even if Sun Wuchen fought this guy many times, his body couldn''t reach perfection.


    There is no reward for getting any energy points, and it is no good to beat him down, but in order to accomplish what he thinks in his heart, he must subdue this guy.


    Wright was also the master of the rudder, and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "As long as you can take me out, you will be my master in the future."


    This guy has such a strong fighting power. If he regards himself as the master, perhaps he has won a gold medal. If he really takes a good rest, his fighting power should not fall to Raditz, but he will definitely not go out in a short time. Building a base and a legion in the universe starts from here.


    "Tell yourself what is the most important thing in that dark space. I want to hear about many things in the universe."


    Wright said what he knew.


    In that black area, there is a very special ore. Interstellar travel requires a variety of technologies and materials. This ore is the rarest in the universe, allowing the spacecraft to resist cosmic light and even Energy can be supplemented by cosmic light, so advanced spacecraft in the universe can fly long distances without the limitation of energy core.


    This kind of ore is very rare, almost on every planet, but the quantity is quite rare, so it is very difficult to get this kind of thing.


    But on the planet in front of him, there are a considerable amount of ores. In Wright''s words, he has never seen such a rich planet, which is more valuable than tens of thousands of other planets.


    So the contribution here must be very valuable, and Wright has this crazy and urgent idea in his mind.


    This kind of ore can be easily mined, and even Wright can carry out some refining with the tools on his body. Of course, he needs the help of some scientific and technological talents. Sun Wuchen immediately thought of Bouma.


    "I want to build a base here, and of course you will get a lot of benefits, such as a long and undead life."


    Of course Wright came to think that Monkey King was lying to him, but Monkey King did not look like a lie.


    "To tell you the truth, I have a way to make people live forever. I believe that creatures like you don''t want to die, and after so many years of torture on this planet, your life seems to be running out."


    Wright''s physical condition is worrying now. Although his combat effectiveness is not weak, he can''t support it at all. He knelt on the ground when he heard this.


    "Otherwise I will completely obey your arrangements."


    "The safest place on the planet, first create a camp for me. I will bring people over there to refine the ores, and at the same time, I will give you some magical things to help you recover from your injury. Also, I want to let You tell me some fighting skills of the Frieza Legion."


    The guy nodded seemingly.


    The teachings of the gods should be natural. This guy failed to win the gods back then, but learning from each other is the best way to train. This guy can survive here and always has a lot of rich combat experience.


    Then he returned to the real world from the ancient city, and after talking to the gods, he brought Buma over, and said nothing on the way. Even Buma felt that Sun Wuchen had encountered something?


    The whole process seemed quite weird, and then Sun Wuchen took Bouma into this world. Such a weird and extreme world is unimaginable. Fortunately, the other end of the planet, after far away from the dark space, the gravity becomes no different from the earth. , And the air can let people breathe.


    The guy Wright has loyally cleared a large area of ??open space, enough to build a base, and then the Bio City asked Boomer to bring the tools and experimental buildings he brought, and many things were placed on the ground for layout. Almost a piece of the base is completed, but only Bouma and a group of robots can really work.


    Wright was also surprised to look at these. Even in the Frieza Legion, it seems that there is no such technology, which can summon extremely huge things from the tiny capsule.


    Sun Wuchen gave him a fairy bean by the way, swallowed the fairy bean, and the energy and physical strength he came to cast instantly recovered. He felt that all this was naturally miraculous, and he was more in awe of Sun Wuchen.


    "From today, you and I will start hunting the surrounding creatures, Bouma, you will help me build a base."


    "Oh."


    Chapter 931: Star Hunting


    "Master, the fighting power of the rhino in front should be around 500. Should I go up first?"


    "I''ll come first."


    Sun Wuchen ran like the wind, jumping in the air to gather all his energy, and play a super turtle style qigong.

 564 Naruto Power System Chapter 564

    After putting all my points into Guipai Qigong, my current Guipai Qi function coefficient has reached an astonishing level.


    "Skill-Super Turtle Style Qigong."


    "Skill level-D. Can be improved."


    "Skill factor-4 (5.2)."


    "Additional attributes-advanced charge (opened), perfect control (opened), instant burst (opened), advanced big bang (opened)."


    "Advanced attribute-full force (inject all power into it, burst out stronger power)"


    Combining his current combat power of 120, the damage power of Turtle School Qigong is enough to reach more than 500. When it hits the monster, it will be overturned directly to the ground, but it is impossible to achieve the level of spike.


    The most surprising thing about this big monster is the extremely strong vitality. Normal attacks on it cannot kill him, and even other boundless ferocious characteristics.


    The monster roared, got up from the ground, looked at Sun Wuchen in front of him, and immediately rushed over, shaking the mountain as he left.


    Sun Wuchen panted heavily, even if he had improved the Qigong of Guipai.


    Now that he has reached the realm of Super Turtle School Qigong, there is still a possibility of improvement, but he is limited by his own combat power and cannot kill the opponent with a single blow.


    It seems that you must learn Jie Wangquan as soon as possible, but it takes 100,000 energy points to exchange Jie Wangquan. I have saved it for a long time, and it is not much worse.


    But as long as you work hard, you will always gain something. The current Sun Wuchen will retreat after one blow, and the fellow Wright will rush forward to continue fighting.


    In fact, recently, he didn''t know why Sun Wuchen didn''t use his transformation. If he was willing to use that ability, this monster would have been killed.


    The idea in Sun Wuchen''s mind is very simple. Only under normal conditions can he develop a strong combat power. Using that kind of super-strength transformation can kill the opponent, but it is not an effective means of improvement.


    If only by transforming to fight, it is estimated that the Saiyan people would have been extinct long ago, because they did not have the glory and self-esteem of a fighter, and there was no need to survive.


    Wright took over the battle of Sun Wuchen. Under his fierce attack, the rhino finally fell to the ground. After all, it was a creature with extremely powerful vitality, even if Wright''s combat effectiveness had been restored to 1000.


    He still took a lot of effort to kill this creature.


    The Sun Wuchen next to him heard the sound of successfully killing the monster, because if his men killed this monster, he would also get a certain amount of energy points, but not as many as he himself.


    Since the last time I completed the wish of Dragon Ball, I have obtained a lot of things now.


    Almost all of his skills have improved to a certain degree, reaching a perfect state.


    As for the advancement of all the skills, it seems that he has not reached that level, at least it is possible to achieve a combat power of one thousand.


    After a monster fell to the ground, Sun Wuchen received more than 300 energy points.


    Originally, this monster could provide at least a thousand energy, with only 300 points, which seemed like a drop in the bucket, but it was a feasible plan to kill the monster with his own hands.


    Moreover, Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness slowly increased during the attempts.


    Even the gods at the other end of the world didn''t know that Sun Wuchen would have such choices and changes. He vaguely knew a lot of things that happened in that world, but he couldn''t see clearly. After all, it was not under his jurisdiction.


    After spending a long time with Sun Wuchen, Wright also realized that the child in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Although possessing the various physiques of Saiyans, he is definitely not a pure Saiyan, because Saiyans advocate extreme fighting and crazy killing, this kid is different, with extremely calm thinking.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to explain so much to him. He just used his own power to continue to control the progress of the planet, and Bouma was very dedicated to help the Bio City build a base.


    They began to extract this peculiar alien material as much as possible, as spacecraft fuel, and various high-tech equipment that can be used, and after Boomer dismantled a spacecraft, it also modified many of the scientific equipment.


    At the same time, Bouma also found his father, who was considered the most powerful machine genius in the earth, and the two made a transformation here.


    An alien base is taking shape.


    When the alien base was established, it was truly extraordinary.


    This place has already begun to take shape, and then the bio-city will move towards the inner place, because a lot of resources are in that dark area, at least the surrounding places where the gravity is between twice and five times, all are eliminated Up.


    Chapter 932: Exchange-World King Fist


    Sun Wuchen and Wright teamed up to clear the surrounding space. After almost a year of experimentation, Sun Wuchen''s energy points finally reached 100,000, and he could finally exchange the Realm King Fist. This was his dream skill.


    Looking at the redemption list, the Jie Wang Quan skill possessed the 100,000 points, but he clicked it immediately, and the 100,000 points were swept away, and there was a burst of energy in his body, which was Jie Wang Quan.


    "Skills-World King Fist."


    "Skill level-D. Can be improved."


    "Skill coefficient-1-2 (the current host can withstand ten times the gravity, and can open 2 times the Realm King Fist, but it will cause a certain consumption of the body) Note that the Realm King Fist is a multiple increase."


    "Additional attributes-consumption reduction (not activated) burst (not activated) suction (not activated) response (not activated)"


    There are four more special attributes in the Realm King Fist. Needless to say, the consumption is reduced. It''s just that when the Realm King Fist is turned on, the loss of one''s own physical strength is reduced, and the physical loss is the same, at least it can bear it. A higher power burst, but after turning on this level, it seemed that at most he was only making it possible to use the Quadruple Realm King Fist.


    The explosion seems to be a burst of power in an instant, allowing him to increase his combat power in a very short period of time and reduce the consumption of his body, but the time for improvement is very short.


    Pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, and killing by surprise, perhaps this skill is also useful.


    Sun Wuchen studied the skill of suction carefully. It seems that when attacking the opponent, he can absorb the energy scattered by the opponent to a certain extent, which means that he can make his combat effectiveness longer.


    The response is to increase the speed for some time after the state of the world king boxing is released, in order to deal with the subsequent physical weakness.


    It seems that the speed to oneself in that state can almost double that of normal, of course, the offensive and defensive capabilities are greatly reduced, and the more violently you use this speed, the more it will affect your physical recovery, and it may cost you Longer time.


    Looking carefully, this realm king boxing is really a god-like skill, and it is a multiple increase.


    However, his skill coefficient and his energy level do not add up.


    Perhaps the high-level Realm King Fist will have that effect. Now when I use twice the Realm King Fist, the attack power can reach 270, and if it is three times, it is 405.


    It can be said that his combat power is now close to 400. Although it is still far inferior to Wright, it is at least possible. Of course, this is the only chance to hold Wright.


    Standing around the dark area, Sun Wuchen looked there, slowly improving his combat effectiveness, using the Realm King Fist for the first time.


    An inexplicable energy is flowing in the body, he must always be careful, when using this skill, it is likely that the impact of the breath will cause a lot of damage to the body, even he must concentrate on it.


    After letting the power explode a little, the qi in his body instantly strengthened, and Wright was a little surprised. This little child seemed to be different.


    Sun Wuchen felt that his current combat power had indeed doubled as usual. It was too extraordinary. This was a real increase in combat power, and he also had five elements boxing and various attack enhancements.


    Using skills in this state can cause instant burst damage.


    Sun Wuchen began to increase his combat power, and at this moment a red flame flashed on his body.


    "Wright, let''s go, go in."


    The two of them flew directly inside, and there was a huge monster, moving forward. He had seen this monster that day, and it was infinitely powerful.


    With Wright by his side at this moment, he would naturally fight the monster, but at this time, Sun Wutian found an extra signal in the sky.

 565 Naruto Power System Chapter 565

    Then a round combat spacecraft landed nearby and hit the ground with a bang. The ground shattered and a large hole appeared, and a man crawled out of it.


    He should also be a member of Frieza''s army, and didn''t say that it was a very obvious picture.


    "There are members of the Frieza Army."


    After this person flew out, he saw two people standing next to him fighting a monster, one of them was wearing this tattered combat costume.


    "Are you members of the Frieza Army?"


    This person flew over, immediately asked Monkey King, and took a look at Wright next to him. It was time to choose.


    "His combat effectiveness should be stronger than you. Can you fight him for half an hour?"


    Sun Wuchen asked suddenly.


    In fact, this is the most difficult time in Wright''s heart to decide, because starting with this guy, it proves that he will fight against Frieza. Betrayal on the ground of Frieza legion is the most hateful behavior.


    He seemed to think for a long time, then nodded.


    "I can only support it for half an hour at most, and his combat effectiveness is not weak."


    Wright, who was already a little old and frail, was of course not as good as the other, and Sun Wuchen threw a fairy bean in his hand.


    "If I can''t support it, I will eat this thing. Within half an hour, I will kill this beast as much as possible."


    Chapter 933: Destined to be powerful


    Sun Wuchen moved very quickly and rushed out towards the bottom. The huge beast was spreading its teeth and claws there, and Sun Wuchen immediately emitted countless cavernous beams.


    All the beams hit the monster, and because he was in the state of twice the Realm King Fist, his attack power was much stronger than before.


    The fighting power of this dark dragon is the same as last time, reaching an astonishing 800.


    However, he has a huge body and naturally lacks agility. Sun Wuchen allowed himself to exist in the state of 2 times the Realm King Fist, launching attacks from all angles.


    Countless beams of light hit the dark dragon, which exploded continuously, and Wright had already fought a member of Frieza Jun.


    There were agitating energy explosions everywhere, and the originally calm planet seemed to tremble at this time, and the atmosphere was shaking.


    Sun Wuchen knew that this historical process was much faster than he had imagined. It is estimated that the coming Bik Demon King will be much stronger, and he has been looking forward to all that.


    The energy kept smashing there, making this dark dragon a little difficult to deal with. Of course, it was just a moment of chaos. When he reacted, a black gas spit out from one mouth.


    Sun Wuchen immediately retreated far away. Fortunately, this thing would not fly, otherwise it would not be easy for him to deal with it. When he was hanging in the air, he thought about it and activated his hidden Triple Realm King Fist.


    Just after adjusting his breath, the power suddenly stopped. He felt that the bones on his body were shaking and his fists were clenched. It seemed that the power was really stronger. This was three times the usual combat power, but it was instantaneous. The pain began to attack him.


    He almost gritted his teeth and immediately exchanged the consumption, lowering this skill.


    The overall exchange of Realm King Boxing requires 100,000 points. For just one consumption, 25,000 points are required to reduce skills, which is the only remaining points.


    However, he hoped that everything was worth it. After changing this skill, he immediately felt that his body could withstand this power.


    There is even a faint possibility that he can withstand 4 times the Realm King Fist, but he will not try that.


    At that time, Monkey King once tried. The moment he finished using Quadruple Realm King Fist, he made his body overwhelmed and sweated.


    Of course, it was already very painful in the triple state, but after the exchange of the special attributes, Sun Wuchen barely resisted it and flew forward through his teeth, gathering all his energy.


    "Triple-Jiewang Quan-Super Turtle Qigong!"


    A bright beam of light illuminates the entire sky. Almost instantly, everything around it turns into a dark state. After the triple Realm King Fist, Sun Wuchen''s combat power has reached nearly 400.


    It seems that he still can''t bear this state. Although it is nominally Triple Realm King Fist, the combat power has not completely reached three times the usual, and it is still by the line.


    The strongest power of Super Turtle Qigong is about 5.2 times increase.


    But after I reached that state, it consumed a lot of money. Now the explosion energy of the overall tortoise school qigong has reached about 1200, and it can''t be improved, but this is enough.


    It was still his own combat power and body that could not bear the huge increase, but when he pushed the huge energy ball past, the sky shone with gleaming light, and suddenly the big round ball hit the dark dragon.


    boom!


    The dark dragon was pressed to the ground fiercely, and then it exploded. Almost the entire dark zone shook the sky, and was directly blown apart by the terrifying air wave.


    Even Bouma, who was standing in the distance on the entire planet trembling, felt the earthquake hit. Fortunately, her base was extremely strong, but at this moment, she also felt the power of extreme darkness.


    She looked into the distance with almost infinite horror, as if the entire planet was in that explosion, and was about to be with the face. It seemed that there was a small child in mid-air launching an attack there, even though he was already apparently in the air recently. A lot has been developed.


    Bouma puts all her beliefs into this child. She always feels that he is the best in the world. The impact smashed the ground in an instant, and countless dust was blown to the sky. There seemed to be a nuclear bomb explosion. general.


    When the smoke dissipated, Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, and his combat power was consumed extremely severely, but the one who was really frightened was the member of the Frieza Army who came here. His combat power was also around 1,300.


    It didn''t take much effort to suppress Wright next to him, because after Wright returned to the extreme, he only had a thousand attack power.


    Fortunately, the fighting methods of the two are somewhat similar, and Wright has experienced countless bloody trials here, and is even better than skills.


    But just now he suddenly discovered the existence of a peculiar change in combat power. His attack power went from more than 400 to more than 800, and then to more than 1,200. It was a leap forward, which made him startled. When he looked to the side , There was an explosion, and everything flew first.


    "Gosh, what is that?"


    "That is my master-Wu Chen, I will follow him." Wright said firmly.


    Chapter 934: Destiny


    "As a member of Frieza''s army, do you want to betray Lord Frieza? Don''t you know the consequences of betraying Lord Frieza?"


    This sentence alone is enough to make many people in the universe infinitely terrifying, because it is okay to betray other people. Betraying Lord Frieza is not the end of their own death. The entire Saiyan race back then Extinct.


    "I don''t care what you think in your heart. Master Wu Chen is the most powerful Saiyan, and my leader. He can bring infinite glory to everything."


    While he was talking, there was a loud noise next to him, and Sun Wuchen had indeed defeated the big monster and used Super Turtle Qigong to explode his body to pieces.


    However, he did not have any fairy beans on his body, and his energy consumption was huge, and he directly used the high-strength Realm King Fist, which consumed his body to an unimaginable point. Wang Quan is three times at most, and it will also consume his physical strength significantly.


    The moment he reached Quadruple Realm King''s Fist almost made him die from pain, so if he used that kind of power that transcended boundaries, he would definitely not be able to do so, not to mention that his current body was still very young.


    After the battle was completed, he immediately exchanged for himself a fairy bean to restore his strength.


    Fortunately, he can exchange it at any time. After swallowing that fairy bean, his combat effectiveness has not only recovered, and even the combat effectiveness level has been slightly improved, because he defeated the terrifying monster with strong combat effectiveness.


    This can be regarded as a reward for him, because every battle victory can defeat a monster stronger than himself. The greater the difference in combat power, the more benefits he gets. This should be considered a great reward.


    After defeating this dark dragon, he gained 5000 energy points, even more surprising than defeating a little boss.


    If you continue to fight here, giving yourself a month¡¯s time is enough to accumulate more than 100,000 energy points, which can be said to be an unimaginable progress. As long as you have time, you can accomplish this feat, but the current Monkey King Chen Yang still put his energy in front, and when he flew over, the guy was surprised.


    "Is this your master? The combat power is 140, which is ridiculous."

 566 Naruto Power System Chapter 566

    Wright next to him also looked at him. Although he felt that the biological nerves gave him a sense of surprise, because he was unparalleled and ordinary, and he couldn''t even keep up with his own speed and strength, but his combat power was only 140, which still surprised him.


    However, after another thought, once Sun Wuchen became a great ape, his combat power could reach about 1400.


    Moreover, Sun Wuchen''s truly powerful skills were just now. He felt that Sun Wushen''s combat effectiveness had increased several times, reaching a terrifying numerical realm.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult for a person''s combat effectiveness to have a huge change, because if the height difference is huge, it will cause unimaginable heavy damage to a person''s body, but Sun Wuchen can do it perfectly.


    "I am indeed his master. It seems very ordinary, but there are things you can hardly imagine. Do you want to fight me?"


    "Haha, you are a lowly Saiyan. It''s really interesting. A Saiyan like you with more than 100 offensive powers can conquer an inferior warrior in Frieza. It really makes people feel ridiculous. .I don¡¯t know what other methods you used to let me understand you, just like those sad Saiyans at the beginning, even your own planet is Beverlysa Lord and destroyed, I believe you don¡¯t know all that. Right."


    Wright next to him was surprised when he heard this. He was just an inferior warrior and did not participate in the attack on the planet Vegeta.


    Saiyans want to rebel, and Frieza also fears the power of Saiyans, so the two can be said to hit it off.


    A terrorist attack happened. Under Frieza¡¯s personal leadership, countless cosmic powers marched towards the planet Vegeta and wiped out most of the Saiyan¡¯s power. In order to be the ultimate ultimate, Frie Sa decided to do it himself.


    At that time, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong¡¯s father Badak made the last resistance. He thought that his strength had broken through the limit and was considered quite strong, but he did not expect that he could not resist even an attack from the other party and his entire body was blown up. The dust disappeared without a trace.


    That is the gap between absolute power. Thinking of that guy, Sun Wuchen actually didn''t feel anything in his heart.


    This is a cheap old man. In addition to giving himself blood and strength, he can''t seem to give anything else. Moreover, from his heart, Sun Wuchen hates the weak very much. Only the strong can make people feel happy and can control it. all.


    It is like the power of the destiny of Ruoyuruuowu. Only when you are stronger can you resist fate, control it, become the master of it, and will not be enslaved.


    "Actually, I know what you are talking about? The Saiyans were indeed destroyed. It was Frieza''s own hands, right?"


    Chapter 935: Sneak Attack Tactics


    "How did you know?"


    This Frieza Army soldier felt a little surprised. He couldn''t even think of how the other party knew all these secrets. In this universe, there is only thinking. Those who Frieza attacked the Saiyan planet together knew this secret.


    Even later, Frieza ordered them to keep secrets strictly, because as the prince Vegeta once served in Frieza''s army, Frieza admired this young man very much.


    This young man was born with a strong combat effectiveness, very good, and after some proper guidance and training, the combat effectiveness can reach the point of close to 20,000, and belongs to an upper class fighter in the Frieza Legion, although it is not up to To the level of the Kinyote warfare.


    But there is such a strong man who helps him conquer all the planets, Frieza is very happy, and his favorite is the satisfaction in his heart.


    Controlling the arrogant Saiyan, as his own lackey slave, really made him feel quite happy and satisfied.


    "Haha, then you must be a fish that slipped through the net. Saiyans like you have even destroyed their planet, and the entire race has also been extinct, but they are just as lackeys. More than a hundred fighting children, let me The 1350 combat power is here to understand you."


    "To be precise, your remaining combat power is less than 1,300."


    Sun Wuchen was quite calm. Seeing the opponent flying towards him, Sun Wuchen immediately used his attacking realm, and Wang Quan immediately exploded, up to three times.


    However, the Triple Realm King Fist must be completely different from the opponent''s ability, and the triple Realm King Fist can make his combat power reach an astonishing 400.


    Although this power is strong, it has not reached the level that it can change everything. When the opponent flies over, it is like a gust of wind.


    Everything around was blown away, and even the ground was shattered every inch, like an explosion. This kind of destruction was much more terrifying than imagined, and it was ongoing.


    Sun Wuchen felt that the opponent was flying at super fast speed and violent power. Sun Wuchen himself had reacted. When the opponent arrived close, suddenly he patted his eyes with both hands.


    With a burst of super bright light, this guy¡¯s eyes were invisible, because most of them, cosmic warriors, used their eyes to discern the location of the powerful enemy around. Even the battle detectors in front of them had to be seen with their own eyes. can.


    Therefore, at this moment, his observation ability was severely damaged, and it was impossible to find the trace of the other party. After he was greatly restricted, he could only panic there and flew towards the back, but at this moment, there was a person who followed him. .


    Sun Wuchen himself is very clear and understands the capabilities of this combat detector. Even this is an advanced combat detector. It has a very unique effect, which is to remind the user of the recurrence of various dangerous energy signals.


    Sun Wuchen''s current combat power points are infinitely close to nothing, because he completely hides his power. This is a skill shared by strong men trained on earth. Normal combat power is zero, and the opponent cannot detect himself.


    After flying to the neighborhood in an instant, from top to bottom, Sun Wuchen sent out a terrifying light.


    This is a kind of sneak attack. When Vegeta chose to betray Frieza, he had fought Frieza''s Sabo.


    Especially after Vegeta''s resurrection and promotion, he used an unconventional instant sneak attack to directly severely wound the opponent. At that time, Sabo''s combat effectiveness was rapidly weakened.


    This can be regarded as a fighting technique, causing heavy damage to the opponent in an instant. Taeyeon''s magical skill can be used once or twice, but there is no possibility of a third time.


    The penetrating power of the hole wave beam under the Triple Realm King Fist is amazing.


    Combining all of his current combat power enhancements and the effects of the Realm King Fist, the penetrating power of the hole beam beam can reach an astonishing 880.


    Moreover, the attack was launched when the opponent was unable to dodge. Sun Wuchen''s attack target was also placed on the opponent''s neck, where there was no armor for protection.


    With a terrifying explosion, although the opponent could survive without dying with his incomparable super physique, his throat was severely damaged, and a lot of blood was spilled instantly, and a wound was penetrated.


    This kind of power made him feel terrified. When he adjusted his posture and regained his fighting power, his fighting power had dropped to 1100, and even continued to decline, because after the body was severely injured, her physical strength could not be restored to the most perfect state.


    Sun Wuchen did not continue the sneak attack. Although he won a partial victory in the first battle, he still needs to deal with it carefully.


    "You guy''s combat effectiveness has been greatly weakened, and the more you fight, the heavier your injuries will be. So you will inevitably die, wait for death."


    "You... hateful... ants. Actually... really dare to... hurt me?"


    Because of his throat injury, he has been struggling to speak, but now his anger is getting stronger and stronger, he is about to launch a surprise attack.


    Chapter 936: Exchange the battle uniform


    "This gentleman, don''t continue to be angry. Your power is disappearing more and more. I have the upper hand. We Saiyans are a fighting nation and we cannot be scorned."


    "kill you!"


    Then, with a roar and a wave of his hand, a huge energy ball slammed in, and it kept growing in the air, almost swallowing everything, the energy was unusually violent.


    In fact, compared with more battles, this kind of energy is minimal. The top powerhouses can completely disintegrate the power that hits them without even defending.


    Friezajun''s inferior fighters also have unusually strong combat effectiveness.


    The damage just now was at least about 1200, which seemed to have an overwhelming advantage. At this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly flew into the air, leaving behind countless afterimages.


    He has very little combat power in every direction, and his real body has no damage ability. In front of the huge energy ball, many afterimages are scattered around, some in the middle are shattered, but the surrounding restaurants are still facing there. People fly over.


    This person was extremely surprised. Suddenly he saw a lot more figures in front of him, and each of them exuded weak damage, maybe only a few dozen points, and his radar had already shown dozens of enemies.


    This horrified him inexplicably, he didn''t understand, what kind of power this little guy used, there is such a strange clone.


    Is it an illusion or a superpower?He was very puzzled. With a wave of his hand, a lot of gas bombs smashed over. Wright next to him wanted to help Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen didn''t intend to let him shoot. The current Sun Wuchen is definitely an unusual existence, not as powerful as Wright, but can become his. the host.


    At that time, Wright must have lost the state of being transformed into a great ape, but now Wright took a closer look and found that Sun Wuchen¡¯s combat power should not be half of his own, and why he could occupy the power of the opponent who was the active one in the fight, but he It was several times faster than that, and he couldn''t hold any one hit on Sun Wuchen''s body.


    In fact, Sun Wuchen himself knew that every time he dodges and every attack is dangerous, and even a little careless he will perish.


    Because the opponent''s energy attack far exceeds his strongest low-end range, even if he has a part of the earth force attached to his body, he cannot resist all the opponent''s range damage.


    That was when Sun Wuchen was still working hard, allowing her speed to continue to accelerate, so that she could escape a fatal blow before the opponent had noticed it.

 567 Naruto Power System Chapter 567

    At the same time, the use of residual image fist also made him appear countless. Maybe, at least through the ability of the clone, the opponent is helpless, and it is difficult to find his true footprint. This will make him approach the opponent again. This time is another skill, the world is shocking. With palms and hands waving, lightning flashes. In an instant, countless lightnings interweave and reflect directly on this guy. Although his powerful energy and defensive armor can make the power of these lightnings small, but a flash of lightning The attack still made him appear astonished for a moment.


    Then Sun Wuchen immediately turned his body, and all the wind around him seemed to be affected.


    The bodies of the two people seemed to be in a violent wind, surrounded by green wind and waves, which swept the guy up. After turning for a while, his body was difficult to preserve and was directly thrown to the ground with a bang. over there.


    But the biggest injury was the wound in his neck, which kept bleeding out and was sucked out.


    After this guy was smashed to the ground again, his combat effectiveness dropped again, approaching 200. Now his overall combat effectiveness is only 1,000, and the situation is precarious.


    However, the true damage that the blood hole can cause is actually limited, but his power is lost under his infinite anger and rage.


    He got up again, roaring infinitely, as if to vent all his anger, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen aimed at something.


    Sure enough, he rushed over and punched Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen completed the exchange in a very short time.


    "System, exchange Frieza Army combat uniform!"


    "Medium combat suit!"


    "Level: D."


    "Special effects: resist flame (medium), resist electric shock (small), resist sharp weapons (medium), resist corrosion (small)."


    "Intermediate combat uniforms can withstand almost all damage. The overall resistance is about 500. Attacks that exceed 500 will suffer a certain amount of damage to the combat uniform. After the damage reaches 10,000 points, the combat uniform will be damaged."


    The combat uniform of the Frieza Army has a fairly strong defensive force, it is really a perfect existence, and it is not even restricted in movement.


    A piece of clothing suddenly appeared on his body. This kind of clothing is a super-strong clothing that can withstand almost hundreds of points of attack, and even when it is fatally injured, it will only be partially damaged.


    At least every time he was attacked, with this suit, he could resist hundreds of attacks, and it could be said to be perfect. The opponent''s energy instantly hit him, sending Sun Wuchen away.


    He directly smashed into a nearby mountain, smashing everything there, but he immediately climbed out of it, even though embarrassed but undefeated.


    "With this dress, you can''t easily kill me. Although I hate this guy Frieza, this dress."


    Chapter 937: The battle in calculation


    Wright next to him was already a bit demented. He didn''t even know where Sun Wuchen had found a piece of clothing. It felt a bit magical.


    Apart from other things, Monkey King is always able to do some weird things. Suddenly summoning a suit of clothes is already very easy and simple, and he can even do more amazing things.


    Of course, Wright doesn¡¯t know what method this guy uses. He just feels that his master is becoming more and more mysterious. With a new suit of defense, Sun Wuchen can resist at least about 400 attacks, although the opponent¡¯s absolute attack power is still Exceeding oneself, but already able to cope.


    It seems that in my step-by-step calculation, I can finally hold it down, but every punch and kick of the opponent is extremely powerful, even if my clothes can resist, but if I hit my head, will it be exploded? Where''s the head?


    He didn''t need to think so much, he used his strength to ignite a rising flame all over his body, and when the flame continued to spread, he began to burn everything.


    When seeing these flames, the Friezajun fighter didn''t have much surprise, because ordinary flames couldn''t hurt him.


    "You kid, you think this kind of power can defend against my attacks. I''m not afraid of your flames."


    This guy gathered energy again, and the Sun Wuchen in front of him seemed to have changed. After the raging fire burned, when he appeared again, Su Wuchen''s feeling surprised him.


    Sun Wuchen, who was burning with flames all over, rushed over. Of course, this guy''s reaction quickly flew directly to the side of Sun Wuchen and hit him with a punch. Sun Wuchen was hit on the ground here.


    After a loud bang, everything there was shocked. Sun Wuchen was hit again. He might be killed by the next blow. Of course, he also highlighted a bit of blood. After all, his true strength is extremely close to the opponent. With a big gap, even with the use of combat uniforms and some other skills, it is still impossible to completely defend against the opponent''s attack.


    Even he himself felt a little discouraged, because of this kind of battle, he had planned for a long time, and he was eager to meet a super strong man to make himself progress, but it seemed that everything now was closer to death.


    But it doesn''t matter. Victory in a short period of time is one thing, and whether it is defeated in a long period of time is another thing. He still has many things to use.


    He crawled out of the mud, directly stroked all the extent of his body, and then looked at himself, he was indeed severely injured, and the armor on his chest was partially broken.


    This attack that exceeds the limit is indeed difficult for the body to resist. Even after a period of time, it seems that the armor cannot withstand it. Such an attack is likely to be broken into pieces.


    Looking up, the guy slowly fell to the ground. Although he was still gasping for breath, he had already restrained. To put it bluntly, he was still able to gain the upper hand in the battle with Sun Wuchen, but Wright next to him let him Some fear that his combat effectiveness has been reduced so much.


    If Wright does it, two hit one, he must be fine.


    Wright next to him is eager to try. According to the usual situation, Sun Wuchen should let him take action, because Sun Wukong is already amazing enough, and the combat power is only half of the opponent''s, but it can last until the present time.


    "It seems that I only have this last attack left. Take it. Triple Realm King Quan-Super Turtle Qigong Bo!"


    Sun Wuchen folded his hands together, and a huge ball of light appeared in his hands. The positive energy was endless, spinning continuously, and even aggregated into a big energy bomb.


    The person on the other side looked a little surprised, and his sirens kept screaming terrifying.


    The combat power around Sun Wuchen has risen sharply. With the continuous increase, it has surpassed a thousand, and even moved to a higher level. Of course, although the combat power can be maintained at around 400, his tortoise-style qigong can hardly reach that highest multiple. In addition to accumulating power, there should be an overall energy to enhance the Qigong of the turtle school.


    At least there are many upgrade possibilities for this skill, and it must be upgraded to full level.


    But with an increase of almost four times, the power of this turtle school qigong wave reached an astonishing 1,600, which the person in front of him could not resist.


    If you are a strong man on earth, when you see this kind of attack, you will definitely know that Monkey King has compressed a lot of energy in it, but there is no speed at all. It only improves the destructive power, and the effect is limited.


    The strong on earth are easy and easy to deal with. Immortal Turtle and others can do this, but the guy in front of him can¡¯t do it, because he is in infinite panic and found that the opponent¡¯s combat power surpasses what he can now bear. The limit, if you get this blow, you will definitely die.


    He immediately flew towards the front, and when he waved his hand, there was a shock, breaking the surrounding ground, and Sun Wuchen flew out, leaving a huge ball of light in place.


    Seeing that the ball of light could not be hit, he immediately came to Sun Wuchen with excitement, praying that the ball of light would smash from behind under the control of Sun Wuchen and swallow the two completely.


    boom!


    Chapter 938: Horror Snake


    Sun Wuchen''s manipulation of Guipai Qigong reached the realm, and he could allow this power to temporarily exist elsewhere for real-time manipulation.


    The huge ball of light existed there, and Sun Wuchen had already left, and then the huge ball of light completely burst, and countless strength burst out and blasted the guy away.


    The defensive power beyond the limit cannot be resisted by his armor, so there are wounds everywhere on his body.


    After the terrifying explosion, the person was severely injured, and he barely stood there at this time, and the original hard armor had disappeared.


    Sun Wuchen flew to the other side, looking at all this, with an indifferent expression, and wiped blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "You are really good and strong. You didn''t die under such an attack, but you must be more fierce next. By the way, your combat power is already less than 500. The gap between you and me is getting smaller and smaller."


    The man waved his body. After being severely injured, there were wounds all over his body, and a lot of blood flowed out.


    He gritted his teeth tightly, feeling the fluctuations and intrepidity of his strength, yes, he was hit hard and it was already difficult to support at this moment.


    It''s just that this man has more resentment in his heart, out of words, he now wants to kill the Sun Wuchen in front of him.


    "Wright, do it, kill this guy."


    At the same time, Sun Wuchen still assumed the same posture as before, flying over in front of the supermarket.


    The enemy was taken aback. If Wright did it, he would definitely not survive. The two of them cooperated and they would not be spared, so naturally they immediately panicked and fled towards the other side.

 568 Naruto Power System Chapter 568

    What he could not expect was that Sun Wuchen relied on this momentary change.


    To notify Wright to do it, it can be done only by relying on the special combat detector in front of him, because real-time communication is possible, more confidential, and the most efficient transmission can be completed.


    There is no need to shout out at all, and it may be discovered by the other party, so such an action is impossible at all, but the current Sun Wuchen shouted out.


    When Sun Wuchen''s words were heard by the other party, the person was already prepared, but he did not expect that Sun Wuchen''s attack had already arrived.


    Sun Wuchen did not use the tortoise style qigong, but stretched out ten fingers and fired ten beams.


    "Ten bursts-hole-hole wave beam."


    Ten beams of super attack power hit the guy instantly, smashing him to the ground.


    There was an explosion on the ground, shaking everywhere, as if the world was about to be destroyed.


    If something even more surprising happened, near the dark area where they fought, although the ground burst, the guy did not die, and the combat power was still around 500, but when he was about to resist, he suddenly felt infinitely frightened. When the incident happened, a mouthful of blood actually contained him directly.


    This is absolutely dangerous, almost desperate.


    The terrifying mouth directly sucked him in, already swallowing him completely, the next step was digestion and absorption.


    The monster''s combat power should be more than 5,000, which is terrifying. Wright next to him immediately flew towards Sun Wuchen. His main goal was to take Sun Wuchen away.


    He didn''t want the owner he just found to become the monster''s delicious meal, even if the monster could swallow people with one mouth, it was simply too casual.


    If Sun Wuchen died in this monster''s mouth, he would have nothing, and the choice he made would be meaningless.


    What made him dumbfounded was that Sun Wuchen rushed out towards the monster instead.


    "You bastard, do you dare to snatch the prey I like?"


    Sun Wuchen yelled, and the battle detector had already analyzed the monster.


    "The elite monster-the dark snake appears."


    "C-level monster. A terrifying monster born in the dark place, like a giant black snake, covered with extremely heavy black scales, and has amazing defenses. It likes to swallow prey and directly digest and absorb it."


    "The main method of attack-swallowing."


    "Special Skill: Swallow (swallow directly, amazing power)"


    "Special Move: Blood Mouth of the Abyss (The power of terror that devours everything)"


    "Note that this monster is an elite monster with a combat power of 5000, and the host level is too different from it. It is recommended to escape."


    Just reaching the terrifying value of 5000 in combat power is already desperate. Even if the current Sun Wuchen is 20 times stronger, it is definitely not his one-piece power.


    Think about it carefully, unless you can use nearly a hundred times the Realm King Fist, you can fight this guy, but I just touched the side of the Five Times Realm King Fist, and I guess his body shattered.


    There is only one way right now, which is to directly transform, pick yourself up first, and increase your combat power by ten times. It seems that you will also achieve something. Of course, you must use the Realm King Fist in the Great Ape state.


    But now it seems that it is an impossible task. Under normal physical conditions, using the Realm King Fist, the physical consumption is so severe, let alone becoming a giant ape.


    Sun Wuchen still rushed towards it, and a lightsaber appeared in his hand. This was the use of energy and could only be manifested after reaching the state of transformation.


    "Triple Realm King Fist-Cutting."


    Chapter 939: Desperate Kill


    The lightsaber in Sun Wuchen''s hand swung away directly, and was instantly separated from the opponent''s scale armor. In fact, the scale armor there was so heavy that it was impossible to cause scars.


    After a string of sparks, there was no wound on the jaw of the strange snake. Of course he couldn''t get in, but it seemed that Sun Wuchen was also noticed by the other party. Seeing the huge nostrils of the giant snake, perhaps this was also a case. gambling.


    Sun Wuchen floated straight up, and flew in towards the huge cave-like place.


    He deliberately ignored the new gas sprayed from it, as if he had never felt it before, and flew into the deep inner space, which was very vast and huge.


    There is a terrifying space everywhere, and the inside is pure black, as if it can drown everything, this is the scary existence.


    In that space for a very long time, with the help of battle detectors, Sun Wuchen found the trail of that guy. This giant monster might be as powerful as possible, but he could not directly search for a person''s specific location.


    In other words, monsters fighting in groups are incomparably strong, but when it comes to attacking small creatures like ants like ants, he can''t be so perfect, but instead allows him to take advantage of it.


    If there is an idea to kill this creature now, it is definitely impossible. Even the weakest place on his body may have heavenly defenses.


    It¡¯s impossible to kill him, but it¡¯s okay to fly into his body and find the enemy. Sun Wuchen flew for a while, and he saw a guy near the monster¡¯s chest, entangled in a lot of mucus. Painful, the combat effectiveness has dropped to more than 300, but he tried his best to get rid of everything.


    Standing there, while breathing continuously, I saw Sun Wuchen, holding a lightsaber, slowly moving towards here.


    "This gentleman, your death date has come, do you have anything to say."


    Sun Wuchen slowly raised the lightsaber in his hand.


    "Master Qiu Yi will definitely avenge me. His combat power can reach an astonishing 18,000. He can be here in only three years. By then, this creature will be killed by him. There are so many resources on this planet. , He must be very interested, and will make great contributions in the eyes of Lord Frieza, and then mine..."


    "So much nonsense!"


    The lightsaber flashed, and his head fell to the ground. This guy died there unwillingly, blood flowed all over the place, as if he could feel part of the bloody smell.


    The strange snake twisted its body, as if it had become unparalleled enjoyment.


    This is also an improvement.


    Sun Wuchen removed the lightsaber in his hand and looked at the corpse under his feet. This guy himself had nothing to use.


    But Sun Wuchen knew what he wanted to say, that is, his energy detector had reported all the information here.


    Although this planet is valuable, it is estimated that those terrifying enemies will not come here for the time being, but in terms of time, it is estimated that after three years, oneself will have great changes, although it seems that the combat effectiveness has improved from 140 to 18,000. The above is an impossible task, but it took more than a year for the rapid cultivation to reach the current state.


    There is still a lot of room for improvement, and you can continue to work hard. Sun Wuchen doesn''t care about King Frieza or more powerhouses, as long as he wants to do it, his ultimate goal is to command the universe.


    After solving this person, Sun Wuchen needed to leave, but it was very difficult to get out of this monster''s body.


    The surrounding mucus was flowing towards here, and Sun Wuchen was forced to use the Wukong tree to hang in the air, flash as much as possible, and then summon the guy in his heart.


    Finally, he felt his call and walked out of the endless void, although it looked like he had been hollowed out by some power, and he was thinner than before.


    "Master bastard, I was just in the fight, why call me?"


    Seeing him like this, it seemed that he was about to be hollowed out by those wines. It is estimated that in the space of the lamp god, he may have fallen into those things every day.


    "You bastard, if I die here, you don''t want to survive, hurry up and take me away."


    Fortunately, Sun Wuchen left another magic lamp in his base. The two magic lamps can attract each other and directly cross the space. The light flashes and disappears in place, while Wright who is standing outside is crazy. The attack of this giant snake, but returned without success.


    He even felt a sense of despair. He felt that his master must have been absorbed by the other party. This horror and despair made Wright now unbearable. He even wanted to kneel on the ground, thanks to the sense of the giant snake. The pain is limited.


    In the end, all this calmed down, there was no more so-called hustle and bustle, everything was enough.

 569 Naruto Power System Chapter 569

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear.


    "You should come back too. You can''t stay in such a place forever. Anyway, I can''t beat that snake and quickly return to the base."


    Ok!


    Looking at the portrait in front of him, Wright was stunned.


    When will this little guy go out?


    Chapter 940: Continue Training


    Of course he would not know everything that Sun Wuchen did. Sun Wuchen''s body was filled with mystery from beginning to end.


    After having this enemy, Sun Wuchen directly received amazing energy points. After all, he defeated an enemy that was much higher than his own combat power, enough to get 10,000 energy points, so that he was infinitely happy, and there was a lottery chance. He was also very lucky, and once again raised the power of Jie Wang Quan.


    The skill exchanged this time is suction.


    When attacking, he constantly absorbs the scattered energy of the opponent to restore his stamina, which can greatly increase the battery life. The current Sun Wuchen cannot recover his stamina.


    The Realm King Boxing itself is also a boxing technique that consumes very much energy, and using it rashly consumes a lot of his own body.


    Sun Wuchen''s current goal is to reduce all the power and energy that he consumes to the minimum, then he can easily deal with it.


    The new hidden attributes now available can also allow you to take a certain amount of initiative in a long battle. It is quite perfect. Of course, if you have the opportunity, you will definitely continue to draw or exchange other skills to unlock more. Unlock.


    After this battle, his combat effectiveness has increased by 10 points, which seems to be a great gain.


    Now the overall combat power has reached 150 points. This is actually obtained. It is not the combat power that was directly exchanged for energy points last time. Those combat power must be consolidated through more training, and the combat power obtained from this battle is the effect of the actual improvement. .


    After feeling that his energy became stronger, Monkey King sat there instead. Can the 150-point combat power be able to defeat the Big Devil?To be honest, he was drumming.


    He doesn¡¯t care about all the enemies in the world¡¯s No. 1 martial arts conference. However, due to the changes in the plot, the Monkey King around him is stronger. Perhaps Tianjin Fan and others will also practice more powerfully, and some of his own Information is also revealed.


    He was really looking forward to the so-called No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament in the world, and of course he also looked forward to those powerhouses with extremely high combat effectiveness. As for the real combat effectiveness of the Great Devil Piccolo, he should still exceed his own.


    Maybe he is now a lot older than Big Devil Bick, but compared with his full youth state, there is really a huge gap, and he still has many strange combat skills.


    It seems that I still need training.


    "Wright, I''ll leave the business to you here. Miss Boomer and I are going back to Earth because there is a game to start."


    Wright nodded as if he didn''t understand. The owner in front of him revealed mystery everywhere, making him beyond reach and understanding, but his existence would definitely bring some changes to him. Since he chose this path, he would be firm. .


    "There is a magic lamp here. If you have any questions, you can touch this lamp immediately and you can get in touch with me. You can even flee here if necessary, because if there are some more members of the Frieza Army, you will not be able to deal with it. By the way, I will help you restore a younger body as soon as possible. There is still a place where gravity changes relatively greatly. Fighting under ten times the gravity, you should make some progress. I hope you will be stronger next time."


    After Sun Wuchen said these words, he took Bouma back to the earth where he was. There was actually only one month left before the world''s number one martial arts conference began.


    In this short period of time, Sun Wuchen still has a lot of practice to do. After sending Buma back to Xidu, Sun Wuchen will return to the sky. Buma is still reluctant to give up, but Sun Wuchen is still very determined.


    "Don''t worry, see you at the World''s No. 1 Tournament. Before that, I have to improve my combat effectiveness to deal with the enemies that may come."


    Sun Wuchen naturally returned to the temple, and the immortal had just sent him away when he saw the little guy coming back.


    "I thought you would do some practice in the lower realm. It seems that your cultivation path is no longer my control. During this period of time, your combat effectiveness has improved a lot."


    "Comrade Shenxian, let alone it''s useless, I want to use the mental time house, but I only use it for two hours."


    "Huh!? How did you know that place? I never told you."


    "I''ll tell you later, take me in, time is running out."


    Sun Wuchen planned to go directly in and train first, and then walked inside with the gods.


    After entering it, it is really an infinitely empty white world, where the air is thin and the pressure is extremely high.


    Living in it will be greatly affected, and the most terrifying thing is the spiritual impact of endless white, endless emptiness and loneliness.


    The whiteness alone is enough to torture people. It is estimated that it can drive people crazy, but Sun Wuchen stood here and started his own practice. He had to use the fastest speed to adapt himself to the King¡¯s Fist. To reach a more perfect state, although there is no higher gravity, it is enough.


    Chapter 941: The beginning of the conference


    Time always flies quickly. One month''s time is fleeting. Bouma is looking forward to it every day. On this day, she finally came to the venue.


    "You pig, don''t be so lustful, OK? Always stare at other people''s ass."


    "Where am I staring? What do you always stare at me for? Are you thinking about your little brat, I won''t become him."


    "What are you stupid talking about? Do you want me to fix you?"


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for your so-called Wuchen, you would have been beaten into flight by me."


    Of course Oolong has his own ideas. Monkey King is a bit scary. It is estimated that he can kill himself with one finger now.


    Bouma such a special woman is fascinated by Monkey King, let alone others.


    Fortunately, I didn''t dare to offend him, and of course I didn''t dare to do anything to Bouma, otherwise Sun Wuchen would know that he would not survive.


    The two argued all the way, and then they came near the venue.


    The first thing I saw was the Tortoise Immortal with a face, but this time he had directly put on a martial arts uniform, and he was considered a powerful warrior. After his identity was discovered last time, there was no need to hide.


    "Oh, it turned out to be Miss Bouma. You have grown taller and your body has become better. What about Wu Chen? I always think Wu Chen should be with you."


    "He and I did some construction in a very special place and built some houses, but later he wanted to participate in the world''s number one martial arts club, so he separated from me."


    Sun Wuchen had also told Bouma not to tell about the alien base. In fact, even if it was said, few people would believe it.


    However, all of this is for the sake of safety, and there is absolutely no room for loss, so Sun Wuchen must let Bouma maintain absolute confidentiality, and no one is allowed to know the truth.


    The minor walked away and looked at it and did not see the influence of Sun Wuchen, but he was alone, because after a period of time, both Kelin and Monkey King had left, and he was practicing outside.


    Even Klin could climb the Kalinta, and it made the Turtle Immortal feel a little embarrassed. To be honest, it took much more time to climb the Kalinta by himself than these two little guys.


    Not to mention that Monkey King''s abnormality, after not long on it, he was able to grab the super divine water, and Monkey King Klin''s time was only a few days.


    He completely failed, but this also aroused his powerful fighting mind, he must try his power again.


    "we are coming."


    The two little guys shouted in unison, and rushed from the side. It turned out that Monkey King and Klin had already met when they came.


    The two of them traversed a large area of ??forest land, even across the ocean, and swam to this island. At this moment, it is very lively. They finally arrived at the location of the venue. They met Bouma and their mentor. Everyone was very happy, Monkey King. I also specifically asked about my brother.


    Bouma said everything just now, and Monkey King can only look forward to it infinitely, clenching his fists there.


    "This time, I must show Wu Chen the results of my cultivation, I am several times stronger than before."


    "Do you think that only you have become stronger? I am the same." Klin said beside him.

 570 Naruto Power System Chapter 570

    At this moment, an old man with pointed ear monkey gills came over. He had a very short beard but long hair, hanging directly on both sides, all of which were gray and white.


    His costume is also quite peculiar, and on his chest, he has written a big crane character.


    "You old tortoise, you still have the heart to participate in the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference. To tell you the truth, this time the champion belongs to our Hexianliu."


    "You stupid old crane are just about the same. I used to be much stronger than you in combat, let alone now. Do you want to play in person? Don''t worry, I will fly you this time."


    "It was you bastard who was beaten up, don''t worry."


    The two are tit-for-tat you and me, but one person walks nearby. He is about to say hello to Bouma, but Bouma can''t help covering his mouth, a little surprised, and of course there is even more contempt in his eyes.


    "Ya Mucha, it turns out that you really joined another school. If you join Teacher Wu Tian''s school, I will be very happy, but joining this guy''s school, I have nothing to be happy about, and it was you at the beginning Choosing to join the Red Ribbon Legion. The mistake at that time cannot be changed."


    "Buma, don''t worry, I am stronger than that kid, this time you will definitely know my power. When you see my power, you will appreciate me, not that kid."


    Bouma didn''t bother to pay attention to him, turned her head, just to see a child falling from the sky, signed the name there, and walked over.


    "Wu Chen!"


    Everyone shouted in unison, the one who came here was the unparalleled Sun Wuchen.


    Chapter 942: King Chaiba


    The World''s No. 1 Martial Arts Conference is a three-year event.


    This time Sun Wuchen returned again, and he would definitely want to compete for the championship. Although he failed last time, he may not fail this time.


    When I saw Sun Wuchen, even Immortal Turtle was dumb, because Sun Wuchen did not emit any energy.


    Very calm, like a statue, the breath is long and long.


    There doesn''t seem to be any fluctuation between the breaths, if the current Sun Wuchen can be said to be in a state of nothing, he can indeed do it.


    In order to travel through time and space and get some time to practice, he entered the house of spirit and time.


    One hour of cultivating there is actually equivalent to half a month of normal life, and it also allowed him to adapt to his strength as soon as possible. The remaining combat power was achieved after the Star Fight.


    He returned here, indifferently free and easy, and signed up with a group of people.


    As for the several disciples of Hexianliu, they have never appeared from beginning to end.


    But when he left, the Crane Immortal still looked at these people fiercely, as if he had hatred in his heart, and he probably knew something.


    In this martial arts competition, the number of participants reached a staggering 184.


    But most of them were battles between ordinary people, and Sun Wuchen got the number one.


    In other words, he was the first to fight, and when he came to the battlefield easily, he saw Immortal Turtle and others, all looking at him with a look of expectation, and he probably wanted to see his own skills.


    Sun Wuchen smiled indifferently. At this moment, there are not many opponents, which can make him feel surprised. He didn''t expect that the opposite was a person who looked like a monk.


    "That''s King Chaiba!"


    Finally someone shouted in surprise, Sun Wuchen also recognized this guy, but in the plot is a guy who can defend everything, although the action is like eight hands, but in fact it is still attacking with both hands.


    He may be considered a strong man. He once won the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference, and he is considered a champion, but every martial arts conference can be seen in large numbers, and he belongs to the past era.


    In fact, it was like the demon in the Crystal Mother-in-law''s palace, at best he was only the strong man of the time.


    When King Chaiba saw Sun Wuchen, he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect such a child to participate in such a conference.


    "Little devil, with your age and skill, do you still want to participate in such a martial arts conference? It''s really ridiculous. To tell you the truth, my Chaiba king came to the conference to win the championship."


    Sun Wuchen stretched his waist and looked at each other contemptuously.


    "Use your most powerful skills, in fact, your attack power is not even half of mine."


    The child uttered wild words, of course King Chaiba was very angry, and immediately rushed towards it. He looked like an Indian monk, all he learned was a strange boxing technique.


    He waved his hand, thick fist, and arms. When he hit it, it was like a car driving bravely, full of power, but Sun Wuchen blocked it with a finger.


    "A finger!? What did the kid do?"


    "That kid is like the runner-up in the last martial arts tournament-Monkey King!"


    "how is this possible!?"


    Everyone was very surprised. Sun Wuchen blocked the opponent''s attack with a finger, which of course made King Chaiba a little unbelievable.


    Sun Wuchen slapped it with his next slap, as if the wind was howling. The slap was so powerful that King Chaiba immediately blocked it with his hand.


    With a bang, the whole person was beaten and flew over. Fortunately, when he reached the edge of the ring, he directly hit the ground with his hand and pierced a big hole.


    With that big hole, his body didn''t fly out directly, but fell to the ground again, but he already felt unbearable pain, his arms almost broke off, after a short rest and gasping.


    He stared cautiously at the child in front of him.


    "I said that a guy like you always likes to speak wild words. If you really have some skills, fight with me, but it looks like your skills are very poor."


    This sentence is enough, it is a fundamental insult to King Chaiba.


    "Little devil, in that case, I will show you the mystery of Eight Hand Punch."


    This time King Chaiba rushed over again, and it was fleeting, his shot was lightning fast, it really seemed to have eight arms.


    This time, Sun Wuchen seemed to be unable to fight back and retreated. Although he was defending against the opponent''s attack, he seemed quite embarrassed. When he pushed to the edge of the ring, he jumped gently and landed on the other side. Sun Wuchen didn''t have any gasping intentions. , But the other party seems to be out of breath and consumes a lot of strength.


    "Whooh... kid, how about my eight-hand punch you are already powerless to fight."


    Everyone off the court was also quite surprised. King Chaiba''s combat effectiveness was at least stronger than that of Monkey King in the previous conference.


    "Really an extraordinary enemy. It''s no wonder that he once won the world''s No. 1 martial arts tournament champion, and he didn''t even make the opponents give in himself. He is really strong.


    "It turns out that he is such a strong man, but I think Wu Chen will definitely be able to win easily."


    Chapter 943: Nanwu''s Efforts


    "may be."


    Immortal Turtle groaned while seeing Sun Wuchen''s figure suddenly disappeared, and in an instant he came to King Chaiba.


    "Since you have turned to the front, then I will show you my boxing skills, the extremely flexible horror fist. Five elements fist-gale."


    Sun Wuchen has developed some simple skills with his Wuxingquan, and all of them belong to one of them.


    A gust of wind appeared under Sun Wuchen''s body, pushing him forward, at the extreme speed, and his fists were quite fierce, changing from two to four, from four to eight, and finally to sixteen.


    With 16 arms constantly waving, ordinary people seem to be shocked a long time ago, and only some strong people present can see his movements.

 571 Naruto Power System Chapter 571

    "It''s too fast. I can''t see clearly."


    Kelin had given up on distinguishing Sun Wuchen''s arm.


    The Tortoise Immortal next to him, Monkey King must do his best to see the opponent¡¯s trajectory clearly. Those 16 arms seemed to turn into a violent storm, and all of them hit King Chaiba¡¯s body in an instant, making him within a second Just flew out.


    In the next second, King Chaiba slammed into the wall next to him and directly judged the failure.


    All of this makes people feel infinitely scared. In a flash, the battle is over, faster than I thought.


    After the battle, the current Monkey King, Chen Yang, stared at them in leisure, came to the bottom of the ring lightly, and didn''t intend to say anything. He said something and went to rest when he was tired.


    When he was riding next to him at noon, the competition of others had already started, but he didn¡¯t want to watch it and it didn¡¯t make sense. He knew that each of them had made some progress, but the extent of progress might not be too great, and his true enemy should have already been. Appeared in this place.


    Because he smelled a different kind of horror, it seemed that those enemies were approaching here soon. At the same time, when Sun Wuchen was resting, a phantom suddenly appeared in front of him, which was like a monster with a very strange appearance.


    "Wu Chen, this martial arts conference is more difficult than imagined. You must be careful. I have already felt it. A very terrifying aura is coming, but I can''t tell it for a while."


    "God, I have felt it, but I still feel that no one can defeat me, so you don''t have to worry too much. If your brother is resurrected this time, I might solve him directly."


    "I also hope that you can kill her easily. That must be the best thing in my life for me. Of course I hope you will take over the position of God."


    "Don''t talk about that kind of thing. My goal is the stars and the sea. How can I linger because of a small earth?"


    Sun Wuchen closed the image in front of him, thinking carefully, this time there was an evil and powerful aura, it seemed to be in the arena, but this person had an excellent ability to hide his aura.


    In terms of his current combat power, it would be slightly difficult to defeat Big Demon King Piccolo if he hadn''t used more than twice the Realm King Fist.


    The warriors on earth have a very different characteristic.


    For example, when Raditz came to Earth that year, his combat power had reached an astonishing 1,500.


    At that time, the detection value of Monkey King and Piccolo was only less than 500. In other words, the two men could not be the enemy of Raditz in one blow.


    But they can bear it for a while.


    Latiz¡¯s mentality of deliberate play is not ruled out, but the earth warrior can instantly enhance his aura, and even Piccolo can issue a super presence with a thousand offensive power. At that time, Monkey King¡¯s Qigong of the tortoise school was able to achieve quite strong combat. force.


    In other words, if you encounter an enemy similar to your own combat power, and the opponent has various skills, it is not easy to deal with the current combat power of the Big Devil Bik, which should be more than 200.


    Although he has absolute confidence, what other changes have occurred is yet to be known.


    Sun Wuchen played again. This was his second match, but after he got up, he knocked down the enemy with one blow. When he waited for the third match, he was surprised to find that he was actually Nan Wu who had known him last time.


    "Does Mr. Nan Wu still use the game?"


    "I want to fight with you with all my strength. This is where my belief lies."


    The last time the water source matter was resolved after the game, Sun Wuchen helped Nan Wu find some pumps that could bring water sources, and various water storage equipment, so that he could go back and forth to many places and continuously draw water.


    The two are still friends, but there is absolutely no sense of ease in facing the enemy, Nan Wu put on a fighting posture.


    "Then let me take a look at the various skills you have learned. It must be very interesting."


    Sun Wuchen rushed forward to Nan Wu and suddenly assumed a fighting posture, his arms crossed in a cross shape, but with a wave of his hands, he struck with a burst of energy, and he could actually release his power.


    "New Cross Fist-Cross Cut."


    This kind of attack is similar to Sun Wuchen''s attack. When the speed and power reach the extreme, the power can be released to cut everything.


    It''s just that he turned his power into a blade and hit it in an instant, which was quite extraordinary.


    Chapter 944: Qi He Fist


    The 944th chapter Qi He fist


    "This strength is pretty good, but the strength is relatively low."


    Sun Wuchen smashed the cross-cut that had hit him with one punch, and then put his fist in front of the opponent.


    A gust of wind appeared, this was the Qi Hequan that Sun Wuchen learned from the gods.


    "Qi Hequan."


    "Skill level-D."


    "Skill factor-1."


    "Skill additional attributes-instant (not activated) gas storage (not activated) long-range (not activated) bombardment (not activated)"


    Sun Wuchen did not upgrade most of the additional attributes of this skill, but in fact all the additional attributes of this skill are perfect.


    The instant shot can blast a fist in an instant, and the energy comes first, blasting the opponent away, by surprise.


    Needless to say, the gas storage can even double the original power.


    Long-range is of course extended distance, but it seems that after a long distance, the lethality will be reduced, but being able to attack the enemy at a distance is definitely effective, just like a martial arts master, using his own true energy to fight against each other , It is very useful to strike the enemy remotely.


    The last skill is called bombardment. The fists that come out are radial, all the gas is blasted out in an instant, and everything in front of you is blown away. It can be said that it is powerful at close range.


    After trying for a while, the energy points that Sun Wuchen currently possesses are enough to raise this skill to perfection, but he wants to see if there are any enemies lately and it is worth doing it himself.


    Nan Wu felt a terrifying force hitting him, and immediately after his body was not controlled, he slammed directly into the back of the ring, and he was judged as a failure, but he still got up, in fact, his face was full of excitement. .


    "Wu Chen, I didn''t expect your power to become stronger again. It is really a magical method. When it blasts over in an instant, it makes me feel that the gust of wind is hard to resist."


    "Your cross cut is also good."


    Nan Wu was considered the last strong opponent he encountered before the game, and his group finally reached the finals.


    Sun Wuchen looked at the list of entries, and he did see some familiar people, and several strong players from Hexianliu were impressively listed.


    Tianjin rice dumplings and Yamu tea are all wearing Hexianliu martial arts uniforms.


    It seems that Yamucha is really determined to follow Hexianren, but what he can get from his character is still unknown, but the first battle is not the previous battle between Tianjin Fan and Yamucha. I believe it is even a dumpling. If they exist, they will definitely not let Yamucha and Tianjinfan fight against each other.


    But seeing Yamucha''s bitter gaze, Sun Wuchen couldn''t help but touch his chin. It seemed that something very interesting would happen. I didn''t expect that the first scene would be himself and Yamucha.


    The remaining few games have also been determined. Guixianren first met Tianjin Fan. It can be said that it was a battle between dragons and tigers. It must be more terrifying than imagined.


    Monkey King confronted Klin.


    As for the enemy of dumplings, the man in black is called the man in black. His entire body is covered in a black robe. The breath on his body reveals weirdness, and he does not show his origin at all times. He is probably a strong man.


    Sun Wuchen thought a lot, this guy was absolutely extraordinary.


    I can smell a special smell from him. It is estimated that this is the terrifying enemy I have been worried about for a long time, but who is he?What can be done?I don''t understand it till now.


    Guixianliu has four warriors, Hexianliu has three warriors, and a so-called man in black.


    As for the first game, it was for revenge, because Yamucha couldn''t wait to show her strength.

 572 Naruto Power System Chapter 572

    When they stepped onto the ring, everyone was cheering, and they were about to see a wonderful game. As the host announced the start of the game, someone immediately entered a fighting state, and Yamucha took a pose.


    "Sun Wuchen, I must kill you this time. I have learned a lot of Hexianliu''s skills, which is absolutely extraordinary."


    "Oh, but your master Taobai died in my hands, what is your ability to fight me? It''s ridiculous."


    "I don''t believe it, the master is very powerful, how could you kill him?"


    "Let me say something that makes you happy. For example, your current combat effectiveness seems to have approached or even surpassed your master. Although the degree of improvement is limited, it is indeed an improvement."


    "But I was better than him a year ago, so if you think you can get revenge, you can use your skills."


    "impossible!"


    Ya Mucha shouted loudly, rushing towards the front, his fists in both hands were constantly waving vigorously, as if it turned into a horrible net, covering Sun Wuchen''s body.


    Sun Wuchen immediately nodded with his finger, and a red light was emitted from his hand, directly hitting Yamucha¡¯s chest, and blasted him into the air with an empty sound. Those who were pressing him were also taken aback, especially Tianjin Fanhe Dumplings.


    "Tianjin Fan, he actually uses Dongdongbo."


    "More than that, his cave waves are even stronger." Tianjin Fan''s face was pale.


    Chapter 945: Confrontation


    After flying the opponent with a single blow, Sun Wuchen still flew past leisurely, and the fingers in his hand kept pointing out. The beams of light smashed there, almost making the current Yamucha feel unhappy.


    The opponent couldn''t resist at all. The power gap made him scared. He could only keep running away, but Sun Wuchen could let rays of light fall on the ground and explode directly, and he was not afraid of energy consumption.


    Originally, Ya Mucha learned a new technique. Although he had mastered Dong Dongbo not long ago, he felt that he had already embarked on a new path, that is, instant Dongbo.


    He hoped that in this conference, he would show his different combat effectiveness, and if he knocked down this kid, he would be favored by Bouma, but in fact the combat effectiveness was so different that he could not resist.


    When the light flashed, the ring was almost blown to pieces. There were cracks and exploded fragments everywhere. The spectators next to them were deeply affected. The fragments that were blown over were enough to make those people''s heads battered, but they were incomparable. Excited.


    They kept cheering and shouting, it is true that all the strong in this world are loved, of course, this world is a world that likes to show force.


    From bottom to top, all people, including gods, like to use force to resolve disputes. This is an unchanging law in this world.


    After Sun Wuchen shot in a row, he smashed the ring to pieces, making the man in front of him miserable. Ya Mucha could no longer resist, and he felt like he had fallen into hell.


    The things that scared him even more were yet to come.


    After an attack, Sun Wuchen fell below and waved his hand directly, sending out his own qi fist.


    With a loud bang, it was the violent wind. Ya Mucha instantly hit his hand on the ground and tried his best to support it. He didn''t want to fly out, so he used his greatest strength.


    His hand slammed under the first side, where he was holding on with his arms, but when the wind screamed, he still rolled him back.


    Whoosh!


    Ya Mucha hit the wall behind with a swish, and fell directly off the court. Yes, he failed, but for a moment, he didn''t even survive for ten seconds.


    Ya Mucha looked at the enemy in front of him in disbelief. The child became taller in his eyes. It was like an adult man flashing incomparable power, which made people fear and despair.


    "Trash is always trash. Your combat effectiveness is so different from mine. Go back and practice for another ten or 20 years. If you can, maybe you can succeed."


    Yamucha stood up again at this time, staring at Sun Wuchen resentfully, but still didn''t do anything. Although he wanted to kill Sun Wuchen regardless of the rules, he didn''t have that ability.


    More and more humiliation was pressing on his heart, so that he could only leave with his head down. The Bouma next to him did not have any good expressions on him, and it made Yamucha extremely angry, and the people around him also continued Laughing, I feel that Yamu Tea is simply a waste.


    In fact, his combat effectiveness is many times stronger than that of many people. Even if the average flat-headed people have a hundred and 200, if they fight with him, they will not be able to gain the upper hand. They will be easily killed by him, and they will not even be hurt by bullets. To him, but what he encountered was a more terrifying monster, Sun Wuchen.


    After returning to the back, Sun Wuchen showed off his supreme power in a very leisurely time, which was shocking. After he left, the second game had already started, faster than expected.


    This game is a real battle between the dragons and the tigers, and the unimaginable various forces, in the uninterrupted collision, simply make oneself fascinated.


    The two people are indeed fighting each other. The Guixian is a little more solemn, and his identity has been exposed, so he has no intention of avoiding it. Tianjin Fan is even more confident, because his skill has surpassed the Crane Immortal and wants to be here. Prove that you can defeat the Turtle Immortal in the meeting, and you can bring truly unparalleled glory.


    The Guixianliu and the Cranexianliu went hand in hand from beginning to end, but it is clear that the Guixianliu has become stronger recently.


    In several conferences, they have shown a different superpower in succession. Of course, they have attracted the infinite hatred of Hexian. If they want to be the first in this game, Tianjin Fan is his most powerful weapon.


    "Guxianren, this time let you see the power of Hexianliu. My name is Tianjin Fan. I am a big disciple of Hexianliu. My strength is super powerful. Come and fight with me."


    At this moment, Tianjin Fan showed a different power and a handsome face. Although it was weird because of the third eye, the powerful power in him had a very different response. The Guixian at this moment seemed to be still reacting.


    "You young man is still relatively good, but it''s a pity. You must pay attention to it. Following the old man''s path, it is better to take your own path."


    "Shut up, I am the one who wants to be the number one killer of the day."


    "There is no need. A true dancer''s path may be more suitable for you, because I can see that when you see Sun Wuchen fighting, your blood is boiling."


    "No, I am going to kill him."


    "Oh, then I take back what I just said, maybe you can become an excellent dancer, but it is impossible to kill Sun Wuchen."


    Chapter 946: Powerful Tianjin Rice


    Of course, Tianjin Fan was incomparably angry, and burst of power rushed over, waving his arms and coming in front of the opponent.


    The Turtle Immortal blocked the opponent''s arms just right, and in almost an instant, the two wrestled.


    The power is intertwined, in the collision, and even where the hands of two people are connected, there is a kind of clicking sound.


    Of course, the two of them refused to accept each other¡¯s strength, and they were fighting with all their strength, especially the current Guixian, suddenly kicked each other and knocked Tianjin Fan¡¯s stomach directly with his knees, but Tianjin Fan suddenly yelled and looked Towards the front, the eyes of his forehead emitted a ray of light, which happened to hit Immortal Turtle¡¯s forehead.


    I didn''t expect that the other party''s eyes could emit such light. Even the Turtle Immortal was attacked, but it did confirm that sentence. This guy''s combat power had indeed surpassed the Crane Immortal, and the Turtle Immortal knew it well.


    His combat power has always been stable enough to overwhelm the Crane Immortal, but he did not expect that his apprentice was so special. The three eyes were originally not very human, and they could emit this kind of light even on him. , Guixian people faintly saw a possibility to approach Sun Wuchen, of course it was only a possibility.


    After the light hit the turtle immortal, the turtle immortal immediately retreated. At the moment of retreating, he suddenly hit the front with a palm, directly hitting the opponent with a huge energy ball.


    This energy ball is almost sent first, and it does use super skill attributes. It can gather the energy ball in the hand and send it out at once.


    The energy ball that hit Tianjin Fan instantly blasted him away, but when Tianjin Fan flew into the air, it was a hole wave, and he would also be instantaneous.


    It seems that the person with this energy attribute is not himself. Sun Wuchen was surprised to see that this battle must be much more exciting than he thought.


    When Dongdongbo hits, even Guixian can only deal with it carefully and jump directly into the air. Since he doesn''t misunderstand Wukong technique, he can only let his body hang in the air for a moment, but that''s enough.


    A huge energy ball smashed in the past. It was Turtle School Qigong. This was enough to push the opponent to a distant place. Of course, this angle was facing the ground. If hit by energy, it would be pushed to the ground. The possibility of escape, even Tianjin Fan, such a person can only admit failure.


    Tianjin Fan¡¯s reaction was also very quick. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and let out a roar that shook the sky. It was clearly a roar that shook the sky on the ground. Before his eyes, it condensed into a terrifying wall of qi, blocking the energy of the turtle school qigong, even more instantaneous This energy was shaken away.


    Gui Xianren was taken aback, and then Tianjin Fan flew over him, kicked it down, and hit him on the back of the Gui Xianren, hitting him on the ring. As soon as the Gui Xianren raised her head, Tianjin Fan fell down. Behind him, a brave knee hit his back, and everyone heard a clicking sound, as if the turtle immortal who had broken his spine was lying on the ground.


    This should be an unimaginable horror injury. After ordinary people receive such a heavy blow, they will almost spend the second half of their lives in wheelchairs and beds.


    Even Tianjin Fan feels that he has won, because these cute and terrifying attacks have unimaginable extreme damage, and no one can stop.

 573 Naruto Power System Chapter 573

    "Oh, I''m really tired. I didn''t expect that at my age, and fighting people with death, I would still meet a young man like you. That''s right. If you listen to me, you can really get there. With that new step, you might be able to break out of your own sky."


    "What? Are you not disabled?"


    Tianjin Fan was taken aback. He clearly didn''t believe everything in front of him. This terrible old man could really adapt to it. His own impact just now possessed unimaginable power. Could Immortal Turtle survive?too terrifying.


    Of course Immortal Turtle stood up and tidied up his clothes a bit. In fact, he had already taken off his shirt, revealing his strong muscles.


    He doesn''t seem to have such a strong power now, and his body is slightly thin, but after this serious battle, his muscles immediately swelled.


    "It seems we have to show some real skills."


    He suddenly jumped over, stretched out countless avatars in an instant, and spun around. Tianjin Fan was taken aback. All the avatars came forward, chased and beaten, and countless fists fell on Tianjin Fan¡¯s body. , Smashed him directly to the ground.


    Tianjin Fan was taken aback. After being beaten for a while, he really lay on the ground, feeling the pain of strength and the change of energy.


    Immediately afterwards, Immortal Turtle spun again and leaned forward again. Unexpectedly, this guy suddenly jumped up, and suddenly hit the side with a punch. Immortal Turtle was hit by another blow and fell to the other side. .


    Chapter 947: Time is Coming


    "Do you think that the skills you used the first time will work the second time? You look down on me too much, not to mention that my eyes are different from yours and you can see through a lot of things."


    Tianjin Fan is a little serious. At this moment, he is showing his strength. His eyes are shining with incomparable light, and he rushes forward again. Even though Immortal Turtle uses various avatar techniques to constantly dodge himself, he is still caught in the air. Hit with one blow.


    After being hit by a blow, Immortal Turtle lay on the ground. Of course, he got up again, but his strength consumption was a bit serious. It seems that this is really a young man¡¯s world. As far as Sun Wuchen can tell, Immortal Turtle still has He spared no effort to fight, and even his body, his strength was still within a strong level. If he had a fierce battle with Tianjin Fan, it would not be known who would die.


    Aside from other things, IWC is a very powerful skill.


    It''s just that he will definitely fail now, because his heart to fight is not very firm, he already feels that he is old, and the new era should be given to these young people to let them fight and work hard, indeed what he thinks That''s it.


    "It seems that this world still has to be reserved for you young people, but at the end, you always have to show me your skills."


    "Of course, you will regret it."


    Tianjin Fan suddenly put his hands in front of him, and a copy of it shrouded the light.


    "What!? This skill turned out to be?"


    There was a loud noise from Immortal Turtle immediately, and their bodies slammed together, but when the light dissipated, the two had separated.


    When everyone was able to see all that, I saw Guixianren still standing. As for Tianjin Fan in front of him, he was holding his chest, almost kneeling on the ground, feeling the endless pain, because just now under the influence of the sun spring, He originally thought he could win by surprise, but he didn''t expect the light to flash, and in the next second, he was already hit.


    Originally, under the cover of strong light, I could barely remember the opponent''s location, attacking with the only blurry image I could see, but I did not expect that after being hit by the opponent with all his strength, the alive Tianjin Fan could only cover it. Kneeling on his chest, it is difficult to make an effective counterattack. He seems to be facing his absolute defeat.


    "The reason why I was not directly knocked down by you, did not admit defeat, just want to tell you one thing, there are people outside the world, there are days outside the world, even my apprentice Wu Chen will use this skill, of course Dongdongbo will also use it. He can do it too, and every one of his skills is stronger than yours. Young man, you still have a lot of possibilities for improvement, go work hard."


    The immortal turtle jumped to the bottom of the ring himself, but he was able to dedicate such a wonderful battle, and the preaching of the elders made countless people respect.


    "The Turtle Immortal is really amazing."


    "Teacher Wu Tian is really number one in the world."


    Everyone cheered and thanked them for the wonderful battles brought to them by the world''s best master Wu Tian, ??and of course the change and cultivation of life beliefs. Indeed, this old man is quite extraordinary and can guide a person''s future.


    Tianjin Fan was surprised to see that he stepped off the ring alone, feeling a little lost but at a loss.


    He didn''t know how to understand everything in front of him. This man obviously had the possibility of fighting again, but he went under the ring and gave it to himself. This is the future, how should he respond?Even he himself was lost.


    The essence of Tianjin rice and dumplings is not bad, but they have a very evil chef. This may be their only mistake.


    But the encounter in life is like this. Everyone needs to go through countless training to get to a higher level.


    Tianjin Fan was a little lost, then returned to the back of the ring and continued to stare at the next battle.


    Originally, this battle was considered to be a battle between the dragons and the tigers, because both Monkey King and Klin were strong in the previous conference. This time they participated in the conference again, and even in the quarter-finals, they were divided into their own brothers and sisters. Both have practiced on Kalinta.


    Under the mentor of Guixianren, he also practiced on Kalinta.


    The fighting skills of the two people and many things are completely similar, so this battle is inevitable. Monkey King is indeed more dominant, relying on his superb mobility and various combat skills.


    But Klin still has a certain degree. Of course he knew that Monkey King had no weaknesses, so he could only fight head-on with the opponent, and even used his turtle style qigong, but in the final fight, he finally failed. However, although his turtle style qigong is powerful, it is far from the opponent in terms of rigid combat effectiveness. Monkey King did not even use the super high speed that can be invisible on the battlefield.


    However, Klin''s failure was justified. In this high-intensity battle, he had already demonstrated his extraordinaryness, and even the immortal turtles kept praising his efforts.


    Sun Wuchen also nodded to Klin, admiring his efforts, maybe in time, this is also a strong man, maybe the next battle is the one Sun Wuchen is most looking forward to.


    Chapter 948: The Strange Man in Black


    The man in black was in the last battle, and he was fighting dumplings. This is a weird man who can use peculiar superpowers to fight. His body is not very tall, and he has always been very weak, even his whole body. It looks like a zombie.


    But when the dumplings appeared on the stage, even Monkey King could feel the super mental power radiated from them. It seems that the existence of super powers in this world for combat does have different responses, but in front of absolute power, Super powers are useless.


    Of course, if you have super powers, super powers will also burst out more powerful effects, and the two complement each other, and they have always been like this.


    When the dumpling came up, he waved his hands forward. When his body was suspended in the air, he used his own super powers to control the movement of the opponent, but the opponent did not move.


    The man in black seems to be as stable as Mount Tai, which is really surprising. What is the power he relies on?Everyone was speculating, but the man in black began to move slowly.


    "Dumplings, what''s the matter with your superpowers? Why is there no effect?"


    Tianjin Fan shouted anxiously, even the dumplings present were surprised. He obviously used super mental power to control the other party''s actions, but the other party was able to walk slowly.


    When he got closer, the guy suddenly hugged two beams of light from the cloak, which seemed to have come from his eyes.


    He immediately hit the dumpling and knocked him out. Even with the peculiar fighting ability of the air dance, he was hit by the two light beams against the nearby building, and the dumpling collapsed completely with a bang. The dumpling passed out.


    "Victory, Mr. Black wins."


    Solving the battle in an instant, even faster than imagined.


    Sun Wuchen was a little surprised to resolve the battle so quickly.


    He was also calculating the lethality caused by the two rays, which was quite extraordinary.


    It seems that this is indeed a difficult enemy, but in his own life, it seems that he has never encountered such a guy. The only thing that can remind him is the demon named Kanan.


    The Demon Race of Abandoned Darkness Touming is quite powerful and possesses all kinds of strange abilities of the Demon Race. It is estimated that this guy is almost the same. According to the plot, they are about to meet the Big Demon King Piccolo. Could it be that the black robe monster in front of you is more than Is the devil king?


    Dumpling¡¯s combat effectiveness is relatively poor among the crowd. It is estimated that Sun Wukong will need to test him. The next battle is replaced by Sun Wuchen and Tianjin Fan. Finally, a somewhat decent powerhouse has arrived, which makes Sun Wuchen somewhat look forward to.


    "You are the Sun Wuchen who killed Master Tao Baibai?"


    "Is that guy Tao Baibai dead? I think he should still be dragging a broken body, lingering, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t care who kills a so-called killer like this, but if it gets on my door, I Will kill him without mind."


    Sun Wuchen¡¯s performance was very calm, which aroused Tianjin Fan¡¯s infinite hatred. After all, Tao Baibai had personally taught Tianjin Fan, various combat skills and some powerful methods, but he did not expect that things had not reached a higher level. The person in front of him has killed Tao for nothing, how could he accept it?


    "Well, then, I will beat you crippled on the battlefield and kill you in the hospital. Don''t worry."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if this is your choice, but I¡¯ll tell you in advance. If you fail, you have to promise me one thing. Of course, if I fail, I will die. It¡¯s very simple. At the same time, I will let people Give you 200 million in cash as compensation."

 574 Naruto Power System Chapter 574

    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you killers like asking for money? It should be easy to get coolness by killing me."


    "Host, I want to have a private gambling game with the Tianjin fan player in front of me. All this has nothing to do with you, but the outcome of this battle can determine whether he can advance, how about?"


    "I don''t quite understand, Sun Wuchen, if your decisive battle involves life and death, it is likely that the conference will remove his qualifications."


    "I said, none of this has anything to do with you." Sun Wuchen glared there, and the momentum from this eye made the host in front of him fearful.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen was fearless, and a single sentence left the host speechless, and then his own battle followed.


    "Bouma, just lend me 200 million."


    Boomer next to him also nodded.


    Seeing that Tianjin Fan looked a little puzzled, Sun Wuchen pointed to Buma and said.


    "She is the daughter of the world¡¯s richest man, and her family wealth is too much to calculate, so 200 million is considered pocket money for her. Although I don¡¯t think my life is only worth 200 million, your actions and your pursuits are only But it¡¯s worth the price."


    "Well, I must kill you today."


    "Haha, since it''s no longer a game, it''s a life-and-death fight, you can finally use your strongest power, let me see."


    Chapter 949: Murder yourself


    Sun Wuchen also looked forward to a crazy Tianjin meal, and saw a burst of energy in him.


    The rushing forward was a tentative attack, as far as possible to see how many kilograms the other party had, the fists had already been punched, and Sun Wuchen waved forward, and the Qi fist was immediately sent out.


    He banged the opponent back with a bang. This time it was Tianjin Fan''s turn to kneel on the ground, clutching his chest, and the strength of the opponent''s punch was much greater than he had imagined. The person who could bring the power into this kind of state was simply terrifying.


    "It''s better to show some real skills. I don''t care about kung fu like this."


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen was so terrible, of course Tianjin Fan roared.


    "Sun Fist!"


    The brilliant light made both people lose their body shape.


    Another light appeared immediately, directly covering up the glimmer just now, brighter and longer lasting. Even Tianjin Fan couldn¡¯t see it. Then, in negligence, it was knocked down by someone and the light dissipated. Tianjin Fan Lie on the ground again.


    "This is the second blow, and your Sun Fist can''t beat me. You don''t care where I learned it from, but your kung fu is not at home yet."


    In fact, according to the normal plot, the current Tianjin Fan has about 180 combat effectiveness, which can be said to be quite amazing, after all, it is a lot of improvement.


    But Sun Wuchen went further. After a month of training in that kind of depressive space, his current combat power has reached 160.


    It seems to be lower than the opponent''s combat power, but Sun Wukong focuses on improving his own use of the King''s Fist. A double King''s Fist is enough to kill the enemy in seconds.


    What he was using just now was the technique of Jiewang Quan, bursting with energy in an instant.


    The opponent didn''t even notice the change in his combat power, so he was beaten out. The 320 combat power was like a nightmare for those strong, not to mention there was room for improvement.


    After being beaten by Sun Wuchen again, even Tianjin Fan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. It seemed that his Sun Fist couldn¡¯t work. Then use other methods to attack the opponent. He has a keen perception and always feels that his combat power is better than The opponent is still strong, but has always been unable to establish effective damage.


    "Since two arms can''t beat you, then four arms."


    After a while, he actually added two more arms to himself, the arms that bulged out were quite special.


    Sun Wuchen can see clearly that Sishenquan is an E-level skill, and is mainly an auxiliary skill, and does not have too strong attacks. His main attack power is still the same as his own, and there is no energy coefficient.


    Moreover, it will consume his physical strength to a considerable extent, which is considered an unwise energy use method, but it seems that he is also in a hurry to go to the doctor. When the four arms come over, the power is amazing, and everyone around them is panicked.


    "Tianjin Fan contestants have four arms, which is terrible."


    "In the past, every arm had a very powerful force. When it was sent, even I could feel the terrifying power. What kind of attack did the Tianjin fan player use?"


    "How does Sun Wuchen respond this time? He moved, he moved, what did he do?"


    Sun Wuchen''s body was directly grasped by Tianjin Fan, two arms grabbed his shoulders, and the other two arms smashed over. The power was amazing, but Sun Wuchen''s head was extremely hard, and with a bang, the opponent''s fist hit it, as if The same on steel, even Tianjin Fan felt a little pain in his hands.


    "What kind of body is this? How could it be so hard?"


    He didn''t understand what he had encountered, and after a terrifying attack, he finally stopped.


    When Sun Wuchen was not paying attention, he suddenly raised his head, the third eye was shining with a burst of light, and the light beam came out.


    The Sun Wuchen in front of him was hit by a beam of light, but the beam passed directly through. When everyone thought that the beam of the private equity product penetrated, Sun Wuchen''s body had disappeared without a trace, and he was behind Tianjin Fan in the next second.


    Slapped him out.


    Tianjin Fan rolled in the air and fell to the ground with a look of surprise. The pain on his body made him unable to maintain the state of condensed spirit just now. The two extra arms gradually disappeared, and he looked at each other with surprise.


    "How could you escape from my blockade? How could it be!"


    "There is nothing impossible. You can only say that your speed is too slow, and your strength is too much worse than mine. Let me show you some true skills, such as the taboo tricks. Take a look."


    "How can you know that trick?"


    Even Tianjin Fan was a little surprised, but he knew that he would definitely not be able to kill this man without a Qigong Cannon, even though he had dance skills.


    "Boy, this is what you forced me. This qigong gun can definitely kill you. If you dodge, this time the competition will be."


    "Well, I won''t be too much. If any part of the ring is knocked out, I will lose, and my life will be at your disposal."


    Chapter 950: Qigong Cannon Showdown


    "Hexian, an old bastard, actually teaches his apprentice such a skill."


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??what kind of skill is that?" Klin asked.


    "Qigong Cannon is a super destructive skill, even several times more powerful than Guipai Qigong. However, due to its too powerful lethality, this skill can even have a severe impact on the body. If it is used too much, it is very likely. Cause the user''s own death."


    When Sun Wukong Klin heard these things, he was very surprised, even a little scared, for fear that Sun Wuchen would have something wrong, but Sun Wuchen''s battle did not allow anyone to intervene.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, I have seen through this skill."


    After some scans, all of this skill is in Sun Wuchen''s eyes, and he has decided to possess this skill.


    I rummaged through the list and found the skill Qigong Cannon. However, due to its special type, it will be damaged by physical strength. The evaluation of this skill is not high, it is only a D-level skill.


    "Qigong Cannon."


    "Skill level-D level. Can be upgraded."


    "Skill factor-1-3."


    "Skill additional attributes-strong (not activated) consumption reduction (not activated) destruction (not activated) micro (not activated)"

 575 Naruto Power System Chapter 575

    It only took 5000 energy points to redeem this skill, which is still acceptable to me, and various skills are indicated on it, which will cause great loss to the human body. The renewal time is prolonged, which is enough to save this skill. The power is increased to a stronger level, and the power attribute can directly increase the power of the skill.


    Needless to say, the consumption is reduced, at least you can save your own life, even when you reach the extreme, you may still have a part of your physical strength.


    Destruction seems to increase the ability of range damage, after this skill, there will even be a wave of small explosions.


    As for the last mini-Qigong account, it is estimated that it is the ability to directly compress this skill. Maybe it can be sent out with one hand, or even quickly. Of course, the final destructive power must be very different. It may be really worse than the original version. There are many differences, but this skill can already be upgraded.


    It is estimated that further learning will be a new type of qigong gun, but the current creature really doesn''t have that idea. He is using his own strength to compete with the other party, and his hands are slowly raised, and they become like a triangle.


    It''s just that Sun Wuchen was standing on the ground, but Tianjin Fan was standing in the air. He suddenly felt a burst of energy condensing under his body.


    he?Why did he pose the same?


    There was fear in Tianjin Fan''s heart. He had no idea why Sun Wuchen assumed the same posture as himself.


    Even the energy is condensing, and it seems to be about to burst out. Between the opponent''s combat effectiveness and his uncle, he can''t beat the opponent at all. It has made him feel quite helpless. Coupled with the aggregation of this energy, it is super Almost his imagination.


    A burst of energy was dissipating, and the small dust and ashes on it were all floating in the air at this time, because the intense energy condensed, it seemed that it hadn''t hit it yet.


    A lot of energy is also gathered in the sky, like a breeze blowing down.


    "It''s terrible. The two people have to fight a qigong gun, but if this energy is used too violently, it will even consume one person''s life. The qi of the two of them are very close. But..."


    "This should be Wu Chen''s greatest energy."


    Monkey King said worriedly.


    Now Monkey King also has 180 combat effectiveness.


    It is almost exactly the same as Tianjin Fan, except that they have slightly different fighting skills. One is the descendant of an absolute fighting nation, and the other is a special talent for fighting.


    The fight between two people is of course you come and go, not giving way to each other. At this moment, Sun Wuchen''s combat power is only 160.


    With a combat power of 160 points, even if all the Qigong Cannons are used, the resulting power seems to be very close to that of the opponent, but this Tianjin Fan seems to be even better, with a combat power of 180.


    Sun Wuchen was gambling. Of course, he wouldn''t die. Using 2 times the Realm King Fist in an instant was enough for him to fight several qigong cannons without dying.


    He even believed one thing more, Tianjin Fan would never use all his physical strength and combat power to try qigong guns.


    In that case, he will have no strength to fight, and may even die because of using this skill.


    Tianjin Fan is not for nothing. He must have reserved a part of his physical strength. In this way, the energy of the qigong guns of two people will be very close. This will be a evenly matched terrorist shock. Both people have raised their energy to about 160.


    "what!"


    With a roar, Tianjin Fan released her own energy, and the terrifying force directly hit the ring. Suddenly, a terrifying wind wave hits ahead, and the two energies instantly collided, and everyone saw the air as if cracked. When it opened, a huge hollow space appeared, like a waterfall.


    Then a gust of wind blew the people around, blowing away those who were closest, and all the leaves had drifted away with the wind.


    This hit, a tie?


    Chapter 951: Desperate Tianjin Rice


    After the energy of the violent storm erupted, the people around calmed down. When looking at the ring, all the bricks on the ring were blown away. A big hole appeared in the middle of the ring, and Sun Wuchen was nowhere to be seen.


    Tianjin haha ??laughed twice, feeling lack of breath, and slowly fell, standing on the barely level ground.


    "Although you have learned the Qigong Cannon, it is far less powerful than my Qigong Cannon."


    He almost sat there paralyzed, feeling his last strength. Indeed, he had just used almost 90% of his power to use the Qigong Cannon, and the remaining 10% was not enough to restore his combat power. He was now extremely weak.


    "How is it possible? Wu Chen cannot fail!"


    Sun Wukong couldn''t believe everything in front of him, and wanted to run inside to find Sun Wuchen. The Turtle Immortal grabbed him. After all, it was a fair duel. Even if Sun Wuchen had said his life and death before, it was no longer included in the rules.


    But even Immortal Turtle didn''t know where Sun Wuchen was. Could it be that he escaped in an instant?


    "Referee, judge my victory this time, hurry up."


    "Well, then the winner of this game is Tianjin¡ª"


    "I haven''t said that I failed."


    The sound was very weird, and then a person crawled out of the mud and removed all the mud on his body. It was still the common name just now, and his breath has not changed from beginning to end.


    "You, are you a monster?"


    "I am not a monster, but you have exhausted 90% of your power. Now you can''t stand my blow."


    Just now, Sun Wuchen took the posture of throwing a fist and was about to punish the opponent directly with Qi and Fist. The dumpling suddenly started. Under Hexianren''s guidance, he immediately used his superpower to cover Sun Wuchen''s body.


    Sun Wuchen was immediately controlled by his superpowers, and his body was difficult to move.


    It can only be said that his current combat power is still weaker, and he can''t resist the influence of this superpower at all, but when he looks in front of him, although his body cannot move, he stares at Tianjin Fan with those eyes.


    He can still open his mouth.


    "Tianjin Fan, I have been controlled by my superpowers. Now you can kill me with one blow, or you can kill me with one blow, how about?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sun Wuchen is watching Tianjin Fan. Is this guy necessary to save?If possible, it would be nice to bring him under his team. Your own alien base can''t be run by yourself. These powerful people on the earth can compete for the cosmos with themselves, and when the planet is unified, they will bring their own subordinates. Attack those so-called alien planets.


    It is even possible that Frieza is removed later. He doesn¡¯t want Namek¡¯s battle to happen passively. He must actively seek for it. Even last time, he had already added Frieza to the newcomer. The soldier is killed, and his immediate boss is Dodoria.


    That is also a terrifying monster with a combat power of more than 20,000. At least now I am not an opponent of that monster at all. Of course I still have a long time to talk to him. The current combat power is only 160, and I want to be extinct. He, and if he only uses Triple Realm King Fist, his combat power must reach at least 8000.


    A 50-fold improvement is not so easy, so I also need to seek some so-called strong, not to mention that if you are strong alone, if you are entangled, your base will be killed.


    Tianjin Fan searched for a long time there, doing the most difficult things in his mind. He originally wanted to kill the child in front of him and get 200 million in reward, which was enough to get everything he wanted, but he didn''t think of what he had now. Victory seems to be impossible.


    "Tianjin Fan, you bastard, kill him for me."


    Crane Immortal shouted from the side.


    "But, Master..."


    "Don''t you know that Mr. Tao Baibai was also killed by him? He also taught you martial arts."


    Thinking of the world''s No. 1 killer, that used to be Tianjin Fan''s dream. He also wanted to be the No. 1 killer in the world, and even Taobai gave her an unimaginable experience.


    Tianjin Fan finally raised his hand, a ray of light appeared on his hand, and the hole could pierce the body in front of him, and he was hesitating.


    Finally, he put his hand down, the light disappeared, but at this time another beam hit Sun Wuchen.


    "You bastard, I''ll come if you don''t do it."


    "Not everyone is qualified to kill me."

 576 Naruto Power System Chapter 576

    Sun Wuchen roared.


    "Jie Wang Quan-2 times!"


    It was just a double realm king fist, and Sun Wuchen''s combat power directly broke through 300, instantly completely shattering the super power barrier he possessed.


    When Dong Dongbo hit him, his backhand was another beam of light, which penetrated the opponent, and directly hit Hexianren''s hand. After the light flashed, Hexianren''s hand was already hit.


    To this old bastard who attacked him, he didn''t have any idea of ??giving him face.


    "You old bastard, you will be crippled from now on. Get out of here now. By the way, if possible, let Tao Baibai turn into a machine. Maybe there is a possibility of fighting with me. But I guess you will go. Look for a doctor named Gallo."


    Chapter 952: Monkey King Appears


    Sun Wuchen''s words are for this purpose, only hope that Tao Baibai, who is about to become a robot, will give him more surprises.


    Holding his injured hand, Hexian left here, and when he left, he kept looking at dumplings and Tianjin Fan with resentful eyes.


    As for Yamu Tea, it didn''t appear in the end, so I don''t know where it went?


    That man has no concept of loyalty, so he will definitely not follow Hexianren to the dark one step by step. Obviously, he can see that his combat power is not as good as Tianjin Fan, and even worse than Sun Wuchen. So he didn''t need to leave at all, and he probably didn''t think of any other ways to avenge him.


    After fighting the opponent back, Monkey King looked at Tianjin Fan.


    "Are you still ready to fight? If you want to fight, I can satisfy your idea."


    Tianjin Fan shook his head.


    "I can''t beat you, I have given up."


    "Then help me under my hand. I don''t ask you to do anything. You can rest with me and fight in the endless sea of ??battle. When your strength is strong, you can challenge me again. If you pay, you can also It will definitely satisfy you."


    "You, you are really special, I give up."


    Tianjin Fan jumped directly out of the ring. He was regarded as the loser of this battle, but everyone applauded him. He was a strong man, even with the demeanor of a strong man, and he did not attack others.


    Of course, he also saw the power that Sun Wuchen exploded just now. It was almost twice as powerful as himself. He couldn''t match it at all. If he knew, Sun Wuchen could use almost four times the use of the Realm King''s boxing, and it had more than 600 combat power. , He would definitely kneel on the ground, it was difficult to fight, and he was shocked.


    After this battle was over, the almost white-hot battle had subsided. At this moment, Sun Wuchen still walked outside at leisure and greeted Wukong and others, but he still looked at the man in black with caution.


    "Wukong, this time the man in black is absolutely unusual, you must be very careful."


    Sun Wukong nodded as if he didn''t understand. Although he felt that he was not as good as Sun Wuchen, he still had to fight on his own. If he could meet Sun Wuchen in the finals, he could also see the gap between himself and him.


    "The next game will have Monkey King vs. Men in Black."


    "The Sun Wukong player is the top four winner of the last martial arts tournament. His combat power is quite high, and he is also the younger brother of the Sun Wuchen player who is not weak."


    "As for the names of black players, it is the first time that they can achieve such a good result when attending the conference. It is really surprising."


    "This will be a very exciting battle, please look forward to it."


    Monkey King walked to the arena, bowed to the opponent, and then assumed a fighting stance, but the man in black stood still, like a sculpture, very similar to the previous battles.


    There was a sense of deja vu in this scene, and the breath exuding from him was so fast that the immortal turtle beside him seemed to perceive it.


    "The breath on this person is really weird, and even gives me a feeling of deja vu, but infinite horror, who will it be?"


    "Maybe it''s a teacher Wu Tian, ??a guy you''ll be familiar with. Do you remember the demon clan who fought me in the desert last time?"


    "Canan? He is among the Demon Race. Although he is considered an elite warrior, he is definitely not the strongest. The Demon Race born from the Big Demon King Piccolo at his peak seems to have a fighting power that surpasses the previous ones, even the current Tianjin Fan. , It¡¯s hard to deal with such a strong man. I was seriously injured in that battle, Wu Chen, do you think this guy in front of me is a demon warrior?"


    "At least the breath is similar, but his combat effectiveness, I still reserve my opinion, maybe it is also very strong. This should be a wonderful battle, but I don''t want it to be a one-sided battle."


    The man in black finally moved. This was the first time he took the initiative to attack since the match. The shadow reached Wukong¡¯s side in a flash, swept directly with his arm, his whole body shone in the black cloak, no one Can see its real attack trajectory.


    His hand was directly on the ground, the ground burst, and the ring was almost completely repaired. It burst again, countless rubble flew to the side, and Monkey King evaded in an instant.


    Just as Monkey King fell to the side, his foot slammed on the ground, one foot flew in the opposite direction, and a fist hit the black shadow''s face, knocking him off, and then Monkey King gave him another run-up. This guy supported the ground with his hands under his body, and kicked him directly above his legs.


    Chapter 953: The Identity of the Shadow


    This series of offensives is indeed quite effective and will almost cause heavy losses to the opponent.


    This is a perfect attack technique. It seems that Monkey King has mastered some continuous attack methods, and after listening to Sun Wucheng''s words, it is his own deadly power.


    The overall combat effectiveness of Monkey King is around 180, and his current combat effectiveness has reached 150, which is far beyond the reach of Klin and others, so this attack method is of course stronger.


    After a terrifying battle with the opponent, the huge black cloak floating in the air suddenly swelled, and then slowly landed. It seemed that he would also use magical skills such as Wukong technique. As soon as he landed, he extended his hand. A flash of lightning came out, and the moment he reached out his hand, Monkey King discovered that the opponent''s fingers were indeed like the demons he had seen, but they were even older.


    "Could this guy really be the monster?"


    "Wu Chen, what are you talking about?"


    "I mean this guy is probably the Demon King Piccolo."


    Immortal Turtle was startled when he heard these words, his heart almost thumped, and he felt the terror brought by the Big Devil Bick back then.


    That was absolute horror, even if their mentor Wu Taidou died in the battle with the Big Demon King Piccolo, they could barely seal the opponent by using the Demon Seal Wave, but they paid the price of life.


    It can only be said that it was a monster. If it were to be based on time, he should be several hundred years old now. Could he still live to this time?


    Immortal Turtle guessed in every possible way, but looking at Sun Wuchen''s appearance, it seemed to be very serious.


    The arm that came out was indeed very old, it was probably the Big Demon King Piccolo who had almost reached the limit of his life.


    All of this guy''s energy is used to improve combat power, and the more energy he uses, the faster his aging, until death.


    I just don''t know why he wants to participate in such a conference?Isn''t collecting dragon balls a better choice?Is there something very special waiting for him in this conference car?


    Monkey King thought for a while. Among all the people present at this conference, only Monkey King has a four-planet. It is estimated that this guy has already waited for the others for the final battle.


    But it doesn''t matter. Let''s just look at the other party''s purpose. If he is united with other enemies, it might be more interesting.


    Monkey King was almost hit by the lightning, and immediately jumped to the side, and directly pressed his hands on the ground, and a horrible energy hit the ground and flew up. The opponent''s lightning had just shot over and was avoided by him.


    The Monkey King flying in the sky, put his hands together, gathered a super tortoise pie, Qigong came over, when the light ball flickered, the whole sky was turned into a dazzling white, everyone was in the spirit, they saw The black shadow directly stretched out his hand, and when the huge energy ball hits it, the so-called power will fly the energy ball, and then point his finger forward, and a beam of light hits it.


    This time, Sun Wukong couldn''t dodge and was hit by a beam of light. However, he slowly landed from the sky and landed on the ground, only clutching his chest. There was a terrorist attack there, but he did not lose his combat power.


    "It hurts, you guy used this kind of beam to hit me."


    The four planets on Sun Wukong''s chest were also exposed, flashing bursts of light when they were exposed.


    It¡¯s not right, it¡¯s very wrong. Even if the guy in front of you is older, he shouldn¡¯t be the Demon King Piccolo. According to the plot, his current combat power is only about 200. The number of strong players on the scene has reached 180. Not to mention oneself, just a double realm king fist can kill the opponent.


    If he really hopes to use his 200 or so combat power to snatch Dragon Balls and regain his youthful state, he seems to have a combat power of only 300 at most, which is not comparable to his own 2 times Realm King Fist. He will definitely be killed by himself. What is the opponent thinking? What are your plans?


    It is still said that due to the changes in the plot, Big Demon Lord Bick is much stronger than before, because the current Sun Wu Chechen always feels that this is not the Big Demon Lord Bick, although he is the same old, but powerful.

 577 Naruto Power System Chapter 577

    Seeing his own attack, it didn''t work, this guy finally stood there, slowly taking off his clothes.


    "Bik the Devil!?"


    The turtle fairy couldn''t help but say.


    "No, this is definitely not the Great Demon King Piccolo. It should be his clone, and his subordinates are, in short, a strong one."


    The face that appeared in front of him was very old, somewhat similar to the Great Demon Piccolo, but it was not without the same. With an infinitely old body, coupled with extraordinary power, he seemed to be the Great Demon Piccolo.


    "I want you to see the power of the demons."


    This guy slowly swung his body, and all the flesh and blood on his body became more condensed and tight, and finally turned into a young state slowly. He really is not the Big Demon King, but should be a subordinate of the Big Devil. After slowly regaining his youth, Immortal Turtle finally recognized this guy.


    "You are Shan Duo, the strongest subordinate of Big Devil Bick."


    "Haha, I didn''t expect anyone to remember me in this era. Indeed, I am the most powerful warrior of the Great Demon Bick. I am here to declare that the era of Great Demon Bick''s reign will come again."


    "There is another strong man, interesting. The combat power turned out to be 260."


    Chapter 954: Saiyan who never give up


    When Sun Wuchen saw this combat power point, he felt a little surprised. To be honest, the combat power reached 260, and in his own expectation, it was indeed a very powerful existence.


    It is said that in the original plot, even if the Big Devil is young, his combat power is only 260 at most.


    Of course, if he forced the energy in his body, it might be higher, but it would seriously deplete his vitality and shorten his life span, so he didn''t necessarily do that.


    But now, one of Bick''s subordinates has a combat power of 260, which is somewhat intriguing.


    Seeing that this guy was a little bragging about there, Sun Wuchen didn''t intend to let this guy continue to be rampant.


    But this battle belongs to Monkey King. In any case, Monkey King must go on like this. This is his belief.


    Sun Wukong still walked over again. With his fighting power, he would certainly not be able to defeat the opponent, but the Saiyan''s disposition was like this, even the turtle immortal next to him was a little worried.


    "Goku, you are not his opponent, come down quickly, or we will work hard to defeat this guy."


    Many civilians around, when they heard the name of Big Demon King Piccolo, they didn''t realize it at first, but then suddenly thought of the horror that the name represented, and in an instant, many people had completely escaped.


    There are some strong people present. Of course, no one knows when a disaster will come and what it will look like.


    Monkey King ran up again, no matter who the enemy was, he never gave up, so his speed was very fast, and at the same time he used his most proud technique. At this moment, he is moving at super fast speed, which is impossible for people. Identify his body shape.


    Indeed, only crazy footsteps can be heard in the ring, there are noises everywhere, and it is impossible to tell the specific location of Monkey King, because he has disappeared from the eyes of normal people, and because of the speed of movement, other people¡¯s eyes can no longer He could distinguish his shape, but Sun Wuchen could perceive it even if he closed his eyes.


    This is an unimaginable kind of feeling. The current Monkey King is indeed very fast in the sense of qi, but Monkey King has already settled, and he can determine the opponent''s position and the next steps to attack, but looking at the enemy in front of him, it seems that he It''s easy to do, but it''s no wonder that the opponent''s absolute combat power should be much greater than Monkey King.


    Unless Sun Wukong has another adventure, Sun Wuchen is also full of expectations to make his combat power reach an unimaginable state, but the opponent suddenly moved, his arm hit the side, and what did he hit directly with a bang?With a loud bang, a wall next to it shattered.


    Sun Wukong''s figure disappeared again, but he was already unable to fight against the opponent. His speed was getting slower and slower. The opponent was attacking again. Looking forward, the beam swept away, almost covering the surrounding large area.


    This blow was enough, to get a panoramic view of everything in front of you, and the rays of light swept the car, making people invisible. Monkey King immediately stopped to prevent being hit by this laser, but the opponent''s attacks followed one after another. But, taking advantage of the moment Monkey King stopped, his hand grabbed it, and the arm stretched out in an instant, making it impossible to guard against.


    This is a peculiar ability of the demons. It should be said that it is a peculiar ability of the Namekians. Many parts of the body can be changed at will, and it can inspire unimaginable special effects.


    This strange demons called Shan Duo is really not weak.


    With his amazing combat power, he has always had the upper hand. After catching Monkey King, he instantly grabbed him, and then slammed Monkey King''s face with a fierce punch. This time Monkey King''s face was full of wounds and blood splashed. Even his teeth fell. Although the Saiyan''s body is special, he can recover after eating some food, but this is indeed a serious injury.


    Sun Wukong was knocked to the ground this time, as if he was holding on there. He felt pain. He didn''t know what was going on. He couldn''t beat the opponent at all. Of course he was working hard. He slowly raised his head and the opponent''s foot had already been kicked. Coming over, at this moment he received a heavy blow again and was kicked directly behind.


    This time it was Sun Wuchen''s turn to start his hand. His hand stretched out to block Sun Wukong. In fact, if he didn''t stop him, Sun Wukong would hit the wall again, and it would be shattered there, adding pain.


    Unexpectedly, after Sun Wuchen caught his younger brother, Wu Kong suddenly raised his head and shook his head.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wuchen let go and let him continue to fight. Indeed, Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen inherited the lineage of Saiyans, and they would never tolerate their own duels and use the power of others to participate.


    "I...I haven''t lost yet. I have learned a new power. If this power can''t defeat you, then I can only give up. Wu Chen, Wu Chen will definitely defeat you."


    Monkey King took a rather special pose.


    Chapter 955: Monkey King''s Final Strike


    To everyone''s surprise, Monkey King slowly floated into the air, which made people very surprised. This guy seemed to have learned the sky dance at an unknown time.


    This is not an extremely advanced method. As long as they study hard, many people can learn by themselves without a teacher. There are many strong men in the Dragon Ball world, and there are many amazing talents.


    However, when Sun Wukong was suspended in the air, her body was full of blue flames, which proved that she gathered all the power and kept burning over and over again, making her body as if wrapped in flames, seeming to be in infinite pain. And tortured, but he didn''t moan or yell in pain.


    A blue flame was burning on his body, and he was floating there with his eyes looking forward.


    After a few seconds, he drifted towards the front, burning all the energy in his body. With the continuous burning every minute and every second, his energy loss and physical loss were quite severe, but Monkey King did not hesitate and did not mean to give up.


    Flying directly in front of the opponent, before that alone had time to react, Monkey King suddenly waved his hand, and the flames on his body slammed forward.


    I don''t know what kind of technique this is, can it be possible to burn the opponent with pure power?Even if Sun Wu Chechen was playing drums in his heart, he immediately discovered the mystery.


    Among other things, Monkey King''s current combat power is close to 200, and he is considered a top power.


    The blue flame that flew out burned violently in front of the enemy.


    Of course, Shan Duo didn¡¯t want his body to suffer any damage. He immediately flew into the air and seemed to soar in the sky for a while. However, what Sun Wukong wanted was all this. All the blue flames on his body were gathered together again, and then he took his own The fist hit the front, and there was a thunderous dragon chant.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen finally understood. This is the kind of fist that Sun Wukong used to defeat the Big Demon King Piccolo in the original plot, completely exploding his beastly and all his powers, and launching a violent impact upwards. An instantaneous collision is enough to destroy everything. .


    Sun Wuchen used his battle detector to analyze this skill a bit.


    "Wild Fist."


    "Skill level-D level."


    "Skill factor-1."


    "It bursts out all its own energy, releases everything completely, causing a fatal lore. Only a peculiar attack ability that the Saiyan can use. Using this skill will risk great danger, and after using it, The body will fall into a weak state for a short time, and will no longer have the strength to fight, so it is a very dangerous skill."


    "Attention, this skill is the basic skill of Dragon Fist."


    This skill is still a basic skill. If it can continue to be upgraded and developed, it will evolve into a dragon groaning eruption in Longquanquan. It has endless power and can crush the fists of the most powerful horror behemoth.


    The tortoise-style qigong used by Monkey King just now couldn''t beat the opponent, but the fist at the moment had the ultimate lethality, because the first skill coefficient is relative to the instant single-piece lethality.


    In fact, this single-system skill is completely different from the multi-player skill. Turtle Qigong focuses on killing multiple people and explodes instantly, smashing a large area of ??fists at the moment, but only attacks one person.


    The magnitude of the power is definitely different, and of course the scope of the impact of the burst of power is never the same.


    Penetration was achieved in an instant. On the evil demon named Dan Duo, he instantly stretched out his hand to resist in front, and at the same time, a ring erupted on his body, which seemed to be using his own strength to block it. In the game, a brave collision between them, and then a terrifying wave burst out in the sky, and all kinds of gusts were blowing down.


    Everything around is like a constant shaking in a storm, it seems that everything is about to be torn apart, the clouds in the sky are blown away, of course, only near the island, but this sound response should be enough for everyone around the island to listen Arrived.

 578 Naruto Power System Chapter 578

    Even if there was a burst of brilliance from the sky, at this moment, someone slowly fell from the sky, and Abate Chen immediately jumped up, caught Monkey King, and slowly landed him in his hands.


    Then Klin ran over immediately and took Wukong away. He didn''t suffer any fatal damage. It was just that he was too weak due to the use of all his power. He had fainted at this moment, but he did achieve the most in his life. With a strong blow, Dan Duo''s arms in the sky have disappeared.


    He slowly fell from the sky and looked at the people present. Although his arms disappeared, he had no fear at all. In the eyes of ordinary people, this was already fatal damage, but Immortal Turtle was also focused.


    "Such damage is enough for you to rush to kill me, do you want to do it?"


    Tianjin Fan next to him wanted to have a try, but Guixianren suddenly grabbed him.


    "Don''t go over, this monster''s arm will recover, and although his physical strength has been consumed, it is still very strong."


    Right now, there is only one strong person in front of everyone who can decide the fate, that is, Sun Wuchen, but the first time Sun Wushan opened his pocket, he took out a bean from there and threw it over.


    "This is fairy beans, you can regain your strength, eat it."


    Chapter 956: Rolling


    "Brother Wuchen, what are you doing?"


    Klin next to him was frightened, but he couldn''t understand why Sun Wuchen threw the fairy bean that could recover his strength to the opponent.


    Now that the enemy is strong and we are weak, if the opponent is allowed to continue to be strong, perhaps everyone present will not be able to survive.


    "Klin, it seems that you have not established a firm belief in warriors. I have never taken advantage of others. A strongest warrior has never felt that he is invincible in the world. Only in this way can he have an invincible momentum. Weakness and some influences, I will not take advantage of this to make it easier for me to win."


    Shan Duo itself has strong resistance to the demons, and he is not afraid of being infected with the virus. Through that thing, he did find that he was full of physical strength in an instant, and even let out a roar to restore his body to a perfect state.


    The arms grew directly, and there was a kind of mucus everywhere, which shocked everyone.


    The Turtle Immortal had seen this scene before, naturally, his face was pale, and the other people even felt nauseous, but they had to admire how terrible this strange demon was.


    "Okay, the battle should begin. Let me look at something unusual, but to be honest, you are not even my opponent of 2x Realm King Boxing, but don''t worry, I have a lot of control over Realm King Boxing recently. Strong, you can use 1.5 times the realm."


    Shan Duo can hear it, but he understands that he can hear the contempt in the other party''s words. It seems that this so-called double world king boxing is already a skill that is not too strong, but he can''t accept it. .


    1.5 times the King¡¯s Fist, the combat power should be around 240, coupled with all kinds of peculiar skills and similar to the opponent, Sun Wuchen likes a well-matched battle, and set the rules for himself, he did not want to kill the opponent directly, nor did he Meaning.


    This time, the other party did it first, and when he shook his long arm, this thing stretched out and instantly grabbed Sun Wuchen¡¯s foot. The same trick was repeated. Unexpectedly, the moment when Sun Wuchen was caught, Sun Wuchen¡¯s foot Just kicked it over and hit the opponent''s face with a bang, and there was even a part of it shattered, and then accompanied by the purple blood sprayed by the Demon, it was Dan Duo who was injured first.


    He was a little surprised.


    This little child is very similar to the one just now, but they feel completely different, one is slightly naive and the other more mature, but in any case, they are very strange creatures.


    And there is a tail behind this child, it seems that it is not an ordinary human race, so his attack immediately became fierce, a kind of light flashed in his hand, especially the finger, which seemed to have been filled with some kind of energy, white. Fingers and long nails, flashing light instantly split down.


    Turning into a horrible claw, to kill the opponent completely, at this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly kicked over and hit the opponent¡¯s paw. The paw that could crush steel was kicked away by the opponent in an instant, and Sun Wuchen fell on On the ground, a hand suddenly pressed forward, and a huge energy ball pushed the opponent out.


    This energy ball doesn''t have much power and explosive ability, it''s just a peculiar force that slowly advances.


    Dan Duo who was in the air still wanted to struggle a bit, and he came out directly from the energy ball, and countless light beams greeted him.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t even move the place, his expression was indifferent, countless beams hit the sky, and he had been following the opponent''s footsteps, and had already suppressed the opponent severely.


    Countless light beams are constantly rotating, and it seems to have the characteristics of tracking at night. The attack power of each light beam has almost reached the perfect state. The person next to him, Tianjin Fan watched all this in fear.


    He didn''t understand why the Hexian Liudongbo, which he was so proud of, could burst out with such power when the opponent used it. The beam of light continued to rotate around, not directly attacking the opponent through direct damage and flames, but Through infinite agility, they can go around behind the other party.


    Especially tracking the opponent, this is simply an unimaginable ability, just like a more advanced weapon, which has an unimaginable killing ability, continuous tracking, continuous effect, no one can stop it, it is simply terrible.


    The dumplings next to him feel the same way. This skill is actually perfect for his own use. It can gather a lot of energy and burst out instantly.


    If it can be used to the extreme, even the power of the explosion will not lose too much of the tortoise school qigong, but the power Qin Yu points out at will is even stronger.


    It was upset that Shan Duo was chased by countless cave waves. At this moment when he was flying in the air, he suddenly pointed downwards, and a light wave came, but the light wave was immediately dissipated by countless cave waves. The countless long light waves hit him and exploded.


    His whole body was full of flames and painful, he fell from the sky and fell into the ring.


    "I haven''t really used any tricks yet. You have this virtue. It''s not very good."


    Chapter 957: Despair of the Demon Race


    "You! I want you to see the power of the demons."


    "Idiot, am I watching this? Hurry up and come up with something interesting."


    Sun Wuchen''s words clearly stimulated this guy, he suddenly opened his mouth, and a burst of fire broke out from his mouth.


    This power also instantly reached Sun Wuchen¡¯s side, surrounded by a burst of flames, and the entire ring was lit by flames. The terrifying explosion that occurred there was at least several times stronger than cave waves in terms of power alone. The explosion will generally be a smoke screen around everything.


    Sun Wuchen''s figure seemed to have disappeared, or perhaps in the flames, everyone could not see clearly, but they felt that if they were in the flames, it was absolutely dangerous.


    When everyone was worried, one person slowly walked out of it. Everyone saw that it was Sun Wuchen who was in the flames. There was indeed a lot of fire in him, but there was also a peculiar energy, as if it were a kind of khaki. Energy also guards the body like armor.


    After he walked out, he touched his hair, which was a little messy, and part of his hair was scorched. He seemed quite surprised.


    "Tsk tusk, I didn¡¯t expect you to scorch my hair. I thought that this kind of soil type Wuxingquan would be enough to defend against you, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be big, but it¡¯s not bad. I can see myself. What is the ability defect?"


    "You, why didn''t you get burned to death by me?"


    Dan Duo will quickly sit down on the ground. In those years when he was a demon clan, there was no one invincible. Following the Great Demon King Piccolo, he did not know how many warriors he killed, even the government. The army couldn''t help them, and the world fell into panic.


    He and Kanan are two extremes. At least the latter can become a righteous existence. Although it is under the influence of gods, but at least embarked on a path of justice. This one is a pure demon. There is no autonomy, just knowing Killing wildly, but now he saw his nightmare.


    He stared at the enemy in front of him dumbfounded, feeling as if he had touched a taboo area, terrifying, and very taboo.


    He doesn''t know what to do anymore. It should be said that he has lost all his beliefs. Seeing all this, the only thought in his heart is to run away, and as soon as he unfolds his wings behind his back, he flies towards the sky.


    "It''s shameful, are you leaving so soon?"


    When everyone saw this guy leaving, they were a little relieved, because only Sun Wuchen was present to deal with him. If the Big Demon Bick behind this monster also came, they would not be spared, but at least for a short time, they Can be considered alive.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen slowly raised his finger. When everyone was astonished, a circle appeared in front of his finger, surrounded by light, and a lot of energy gathered inside.


    "Must kill-hole wave beam."


    A photovoltaic sky shot away, and instantly penetrated the opponent''s body. Because this time was the real serious injury, he shook his body twice in the sky, and his wings finally lost power.


    The demon warrior finally fell towards the ground. The demon warrior who had killed people like hemp, this section also faced his own death, even more terrifying than he had experienced before. This is the real despair.


    The demon warrior finally landed on the ground, and Sun Wuchen slowly floated away, condescendingly looking at a desperate face.


    "Demon King Piccolo, I know you can hear it. I didn''t know what method you used to regain your combat effectiveness. It may even be stronger than before, but it doesn''t matter. The next one is you. If you want to come out, then I will kill you in advance. If you are willing to be a dog and hide for a while, then hide yourself. My name is Sun Wuchen. If you really want to kill me, come to this island."


    Shan Duo''s eyes widened, welcoming his death, and with a roar, his body was completely shattered and turned into a rain of blood.


    This could be regarded as his own end, but Sun Wuchen was surrounded by a peculiar energy barrier, blocking all the blood and flesh that had been transferred. After handling everything clean, Sun Wuchen returned to everyone.


    "The matter here is temporarily handled, Teacher Wu Tian, ??I don''t know when the Big Devil Bick will come out, if he comes out, I will kill him. But I hope you can kill him. Recently I still have Many things to do."

 579 Naruto Power System Chapter 579

    "Wu Chen, don''t you help us kill that guy? He is quite terrifying. I have experienced battles with him."


    "In fact, Teacher Wu Tian, ??you have a peculiar skill like Demon Storm, and you should be able to seal him. That can be considered the best choice, because killing him will affect the imbalance of the world, and the gods will also die. Right?"


    When everyone was surprised, an old man walked out beside him. His thin body, coupled with his ugly face, really surprised people, but there was a word-God written on his chest.


    "Let me introduce to everyone. This is the god of the earth. Likewise, he is also the brother of Big Demon King Piccolo. They are actually the same person."


    Chapter 958: Immortal''s Concerns


    The gods suddenly appeared on the game field, and their appearance was so similar to the Big Devil Bick, which really surprised many people around him.


    Especially the current Tortoise Immortal. He once fought against Big Demon King Piccolo. Of course, he knew the meaning of Big Demon King Piccolo and his feelings. The guy who appeared in front of him didn''t have that kind of evil aura, but it was hateful. They look exactly the same.


    "You don''t have to doubt, I really am the god of this world. The Demon King Piccolo has been resurrected by a person named Pilaf. He also regained his strength and even became stronger."


    God had just finished saying this sentence, but even Sun Wuchen was completely puzzled, so he immediately asked.


    "Old god, what kind of method did he use? He restored his youthful power, and it seems that his men have become more powerful."


    "This is also the blame for something that happened that year. In fact, although the sealed electric pot fell into the abyss of the sea, it was damaged below and was washed into a strange area. All these changes, I am also close I didn¡¯t know it until a few years. There, Big Devil Piccolo was less affected by time."


    "And what''s even more terrifying is that he can draw strength from me, so I am getting older and weaker."


    "Oh, it turns out that you are so old and weak because of this reason, so your combat effectiveness is much worse than I thought."


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, indeed, in the original plot, the current god is definitely better than many strong people.


    The Monkey King, who was able to defeat the Bick demon who restored his youthful vitality, had a combat power of 260, and even when he swung his full punch, he would be easily beaten back by a finger of the god.


    In other words, the old fairy has at least 300 powers, but looking at his combat power, it doesn''t seem to be much stronger than the guy just now, and it seems that he''s getting into the ground quickly out of breath.


    Everyone present could hear it in the mist, and felt terrified. Only Sun Wuchen held his head and showed an indifferent look, and only he had this ability.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen can do this, because if he summons his subordinate Wright, even the Great Demon Piccolo can only bow his head and call him father.


    Because the pure gap in combat effectiveness has been astonishingly large, of course that guy has nowhere, and any method can smooth all these gaps.


    But it is impossible to summon Wright. Sun Wuchen had no such thoughts. He wanted to do his best to defeat the opponent, and he didn''t even want to use the Triple Realm King Fist. However, in his estimation, he estimated that the opponent''s strongest power would really be. In the triple world king boxing level.


    There are even more breakthroughs, and one subordinate can reach a combat power of about 300, not to mention that guy.


    "The Big Demon King Piccolo has absorbed the power of life around him through a secret technique of the Demon Race, and restored his power. The more people there are, the faster he can recover his power. Because I can now perceive his Strength, it is estimated that he has quickly recovered to perfection, and may even be more than twice as powerful as the combat power at that time. So I hereby tell you that I hope you will join me to prevent the recovery of the Great Devil Piccolo, otherwise the earth will enter another one again Horror world."


    "Since it is the god who speaks, this is our obligatory thing, and Big Devil is so evil, we will definitely defeat him." Immortal Turtle''s words attracted everyone''s approval.


    "These things are left to you. You can go for training right away. Since the gods come here to speak, they must be going to guide you, because it will take a while for the guy Bik to regain his strength, right?"


    The god nodded, as if he was able to guess his mind, but he didn''t feel surprised. After a long time together, the little boy always had something magical to surprise him. If he was surprised, he would get used to it.


    "It will take at least two months for him to regain his full youthful vitality, and then increase his strength to that point. The subordinate he sent was easily killed. I believe he dare not make any moves for the time being. But two months later, he must It is the most terrifying era, so everyone must be extremely careful. During this period, he will also send out some Demon Warriors to constantly attack all living people because he is afraid that someone will use Demon Seal Wave."


    The gods decided to lead everyone to study and improve their combat effectiveness. Sun Wuchen was not interested in all this. He just asked the gods to take him to his planet and go on another battle. To put it bluntly, his alien base It is being established, and it will not work for any period of time.


    Moreover, the peculiar race of Saiyans can only increase their strength in endless battles.


    Waiting for the arrival of Dodoria, the monster with a combat power of 20,000 may come at any time, of course, the best estimate is three years later.


    Chapter 959: Training Oolong


    Seeing that Sun Wuchen was so determined, Shenxian Dao also agreed to his choice, and Sun Wuchen''s combat power had already opened a big gap with everyone.


    Sun Wuchen has the possibility of his own choice, and everyone must practice under the guidance of the support line, at least reaching the level of the so-called first powerhouse of the Demon Race.


    Sun Wuchen returned to his planet. Wulong and Bu Ma came here with him. Of course Bu Ma wanted to help Sun Wuchen. Wu Long was different. He would rather stay here because he was afraid of things on the earth. Worse than the earth.


    However, Oolong has a peculiar skill, that is, it can imitate the opponent''s strength, break through, and if it is improved, it can be used as a powerful guard here.


    Wright stood there, greeting the present Sun Wuchen.


    "Master, during the time you left, I have killed 32 monsters and stored their flesh and blood for various experiments. Within 30 kilometers of our base, there is no trace of beast activity. , But still need to make various preparations to prevent large-scale actions by the wild animals."


    "You did a good job. I didn''t expect that you really worked so hard. After a long time, you can regain your youth and vitality. These are ten fairy beans. Hold them tightly during battle. If you get fatal injuries, swallow them. With one, you have energy and you can escape that kind of place."


    Wright took the fairy beans and treated them as treasures, which must have been the most amazing thing he had ever eaten. Then he nodded and retreated out respectfully.


    "Bouma, the experimental machinery here will be handed over to you. I''m all on your behalf. I really don''t have anyone I can trust."


    "It doesn''t matter. I will do it all. Don''t worry, I will definitely get everything in order. Your alien base is already the strongest and most magical alien base in the world."


    "Then thank you, I will go out and have a look first, Oolong will be with me."


    Bringing a little Oolong to the outside, this pig-headed guy seemed infinitely curious about this place.


    Sun Wuchen¡¯s goal is to train a strong guard. Oolong is a good choice. He has a peculiar transformation technique. Sun Wuchen also asked the system whether it can improve the opponent¡¯s ability. The system¡¯s answer is yes. However, more points will be spent.


    After a closer look, Oolong¡¯s combat effectiveness is now only five, but the maximum combat effectiveness he can withstand may reach 50, which is ten times that of his own body.


    This is the limit of transformation.


    Bringing Oolong to a peculiar room, in front of me was a group of monsters. These monsters were all caught from the surroundings. The weakest of them also has nearly a hundred combat power. It can be said to be a group of terrifying existences. I found the weakest among them. One of the Sun Wuchan directly pulled him to the training ground next to him. When this thing saw Sun Wuchen, it knelt on the ground and was so frightened that it was almost impossible to pee on his pants.


    "Oolong, how about eating this monster''s meat today?"


    "I don''t know if it tastes good, what are you going to do with Wu Chen?"


    "Kill this guy and you can eat it, Oolong, you can do it."


    "Wu Chen, what does this mean?"


    Sun Wuchen kicked the guy into the cage, and then closed the door. Oolong yelled inside, but Sun Wuchen didn''t intend to have any pity. He didn''t necessarily let the opponent die, and then he saw Oolong and The monster fought, and after finally touching the opponent''s body, it immediately became a monster.


    The fighting power of this monster is not weak at around 70 or 80, and the most powerful monster that Oolong can turn into is only around 50 or 60. The two people fought a terrible fight. Oolong was beaten. It was miserable, and after a while, the oolong was deformed and his body was covered with scars, so he was rescued by Sun Wuchen.


    Oolong, who just came out, was about to thank Sun Wuchen for his rescue.


    Sun Wuchen threw a fairy bean in his mouth, and then threw it into the cage.


    It was another painful battle.


    Oolong was tortured to death, but as the saying goes, even a mediocre person will make progress between life and death. Although the physique of earth creatures is not as magical as Saiyans, Oolong does have something to do with it. Growing up, the second combat effectiveness has been slightly improved, and the improvement of experience is the most important.


    Moreover, the body of the monster would not recover, so it came and went. After five tortures, Oolong actually killed the monster. It was a bloody storm and finally came back to life. Then he saw the blood on the ground and saw himself. Oolong was seriously injured and fell asleep on the ground.


    After a fairy bean cured him, Sun Wuchen handed over the food preparation work to him. Oolong was also full of evil spirits. He took a big knife to separate the monster¡¯s body and made a delicious meal. Everyone enjoys.


    Such days will continue to happen in the following days. With the constant pain and suffering, coupled with Sun Wuchen¡¯s guidance, this guy¡¯s combat effectiveness has increased rapidly, and soon reached 20, that is to say, in the help of Sun Wuchen Down, it can change monsters with over a hundred combat effectiveness, and Sun Wuchen waved his hand even more, spending 5000 energy points to help him improve his polymorphism.


    Chapter 960: Advanced Transfiguration

 580 Naruto Power System Chapter 580

    Only Sun Wuchen was so willing to help his subordinates improve their skills. Almost an instant later, the opponent''s combat effectiveness had greatly improved, which can be said to be incredible.


    "Ding! Transfiguration upgrade completed."


    "Skill-Advanced Transfiguration."


    "Skill level-none."


    "Skill Type-Support."


    "Skill effect: It can transform into all creatures that have been touched, and has the combat power of the creature, but it must be within the energy range of the host. And the higher the energy level of the creature that becomes, the shorter the time it can be transformed. Normally maintained The biological state of this monster can be improved into a duration and reduce energy consumption."


    "Attention, the longer the transformation time, the more energy it consumes and the more rest time."


    "Attention, due to skill upgrades. The host can become a variety of creatures that have 20 times the combat power of its own, but the attack power cannot be used to that level."


    Oolong¡¯s current combat power has reached 20, and will be improved soon, but at most he becomes a creature within 400 attack power.


    But this is enough. Of course, even if he becomes a creature with an attack power of about 200, his complete destructive power will not reach 200. It may only be more than a hundred, which will definitely be attenuated.


    It doesn''t matter, he can have great power almost instantly, but there is no improvement in various combat skills, and he can only fight with the power of pure beasts.


    Later, Sun Wuchen would let Wright take him in some battles to improve his fighting skills.


    The goal of the next bio-city is also very simple, that is, to enter the dark realm again. Last time I killed a dark dragon by myself, it took a lot of time and energy. This time I improved a lot, take a look Could it be easier to solve everything, and the gravity chamber that Bouma built for himself began to come into use.


    Sun Wuchen first came to the vicinity of the dark area and saw a big lizard.


    Creatures with an attack power of 500 or more will only appear near dark areas, so the attack power of this large lizard has reached an astonishing 600.


    After Sun Wuchen had been improved in many ways, his attack power reached 200. Even if he used Triple Realm King Fist, he could only reach 600, but he went straight up to fight this terrifying lizard.


    The bursting power of Triple Realm King Fist was amazing, coupled with various skills, after only a few minutes of fighting, the monster was slashed under the horse, and 2000 energy points were obtained.


    Just as he was about to move forward again, the body of the big lizard was suddenly swallowed by something. It turned out that there was still a monster in the ground. Sun Wuchen, who was aiming at him, wanted to devour Sun Wuchen and the big monster together, Sun Wuchen. Jumped up immediately.


    However, he himself suddenly noticed a gust of wind and sucked him in. Before he could react, he had entered a dark space, surrounded by a strange stench and darkness, enveloping everything.


    Sun Wuchen was extremely surprised, and he didn''t know how he got here, he took out the magic lamp, which could be used for lighting, and the lamp god immediately appeared.


    "Master, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "A few words of nonsense, help me analyze the environment here. Why can''t I feel the powerful signals of life?"


    "Oh."


    Deng Shen looked at here, more and more surprised.


    "Master, can you take the task? I can help you build weapons."


    "You bastard, the weapon that you owed me last time hasn''t been given to me, let alone this time, and just help me cast some armor. I don''t believe in weapons."


    "Of course there is no problem with the master, this place is not in the body of a certain monster, but a very special geographical structure, or it may be regarded as a strange and weird zone generated by some resentment collection of this planet itself."


    "speak English."


    "In fact, we just fell into this planet. This planet itself has many very strange ores, so this space in this planet is very special. If you can find some rare ores here, I can help you improve the last time. Stand on your feet. The basic combat uniform you mentioned."


    "Although I''m not interested in that thing, let''s just travel here."


    "Ding! The Djinn mission is released-Explore."


    "You can discover some mysterious ores by exploring the current area. These ores can help you upgrade your equipment and can be directly exchanged for points. Low-level ores can be exchanged for 1000 energy points, intermediate ores can be exchanged for 5000 energy points, and high-level ores can be exchanged for 5000 energy points. Exchange 10,000 energy points or 1z points."


    It seemed that it was necessary to explore this area, and Sun Wuchen came to a mining area in the dark underground space, illuminated by a magic lamp.


    Mining begins.


    Chapter 961: Newcomer to the Dead


    While Sun Wuchen was exploring, suddenly two spaceships fell on this planet. Since many signals were blocked in the underground space, he certainly didn''t know what was happening here.


    These are two round battleships that came to this planet. They were the combat members of the Frieza Army. The last time the man died here, Dodria, who had no time to take care of what happened here, sent another Two people came here.


    The two are also low-level combatants, but one has a combat power of 1,600 and the other has 1,400.


    Both of them are not weak in skill, so when they came here, they naturally had infinite confidence. The last time their companion with a combat power of 1500 died here, the two of them came here to deal with the matter, and they found out. The trace of Traitor Wright, among other things, must be eradicated.


    Wright didn''t have a battle detector, but he learned some qi-sensing skills with Sun Wuchen, not to mention the amazing talent, and he learned these things quickly.


    He immediately discovered the two powerful life forms that came to this planet. Their combat effectiveness was much stronger than his own. After a period of maintenance and training, Wright''s combat effectiveness returned to about 1100.


    Even after the outbreak, it can reach 1200, but it is far from the opponent of the two people now. Even the guy with 1400 fighting strength is not easy to deal with. Without Sun Wuche, everything is vain.


    Seeing these two monsters flying to the earth, the first thing he did was to have Boomer disguise the entire base.


    Bouma had made preparations before, and some special transformations were carried out on the base, enough to camouflage the experience one by one, at least no one could discover the mystery here in a short time.


    However, Wright is also very worried. If the enemy really finds it, it will be enough to blow the entire base into pieces and kill them all. A strong man with 1,600 combat power is enough to destroy the surface of this planet.


    He was still very eager to hope that Sun Wuchen could return as soon as possible. With the strength of two people, at least Sun Wuchen would become a giant ape and could definitely defeat the other party.


    The two guys searched here, but they didn¡¯t seem to find the person or thing they were looking for. Finally, they felt a little angry, but their madness began to show up. After searching here for a while, they found something very special. Thing.


    They also discovered the dark area. Of course, the creatures outside are very strong. They took a lot of effort to walk in, but they really found that kind of special ore. For them, this kind of thing is very important and almost represents The infinite value made them excited.


    "If Frieza-sama knows that this kind of ore is produced here, we must be very happy. In the future, we will be able to form the most powerful army in the universe."


    "First, report the news to Lord Dodoria, and he will forward it to it. Otherwise, if the two of us directly report the news to Lord Frieza, it is estimated that Lord Dodoria will be killed."


    What the person said, although it made the person in front of him unhappy, he poured cold water on him.


    But the fact is, they are light-hearted and they are not qualified to talk to Lord Frieza directly.


    When the two of them were surprised, they suddenly found that the ground was shaking, and it seemed that something was about to come out. After they took a closer look, a young child came up from below.


    "Huh, I didn''t expect to have dug so many ore, comfortable. Huh?"


    Sun Wuchen immediately found the enemy next to him. These two guys were hanging in the air, and both of them had great power.


    "I know you. You killed our army members. That kid, are you still alive?"


    "Idiot, how could I die so easily, with a combat power of 1600.1400. With such a combat power, do you dare to come to this planet to die? I really admire your courage. That''s right, you didn''t see the truth last time. Bouma, start shield."


    Sun Wuchen yelled silently in his heart. This sound was okay. Just let Bouma hear it. After all, when he was chasing gods and learning, he had already learned this peculiar ability to conduct dialogue in the spiritual world. Hearing it, a special defense barrier was activated.


    This western barrier has only one effect, which is to completely isolate all surrounding signal transmissions. Because of the high-level combat spaceships previously obtained, Boomer has obtained some new ways of using it after doing some research. For example, such a barrier to isolate signals, Sun Wuchen was afraid that too many enemies would come here.


    And once the truth here is discovered by others, it will definitely usher in a massive attack by the Frieza Legion, and his own hands can''t resist it unless he uses Dragon Ball to move the planet to another place.

 581 Naruto Power System Chapter 581

    Although affected by other barriers, these two people now seem to be.Immediately smashed an energy ball on the ground, the ground shattered and was extremely powerful, but Sun Wuchen jumped out of it. Now when he uses the Triple Realm King Fist, his combat power is 600.


    Of course, even half of the opponent''s combat power can''t be compared, but Monkey King has other ways to fight with the opponent, throw a peculiar ball toward the sky, and burst instantly.


    Sun Wuchen swept his tail lightly and watched the ball in the sky turn into a monster. Although his combat power was only about 1,600 after his transformation at this time, it was enough.


    "How is it possible that you are a Saiyan?"


    "Nothing is impossible, it''s as if you two will die here, come on."


    boom!


    Chapter 960: Hunting the enemy


    While these two members of the Frieza Army were in the internship, Sun Wuchen suddenly became a terrifying monster, a giant ape-like Sun Wuchen, full of power.


    A big ape monster appeared there, it was enough to surprise them both. Just about to start, the ape monster spewed a huge energy ball from its mouth and smashed it over. One person was too late to dodge and was directly pushed. In the distance, the energy ball burst instantly, and the entire planet seemed to sway.


    "Do the Saiyans still have this ability?"


    Of course, the two of them don''t know what the Saiyans have, their ability to speak, they will only use them when necessary, and they can often cause unimaginable terrorist killings.


    Generally, those so-called cosmic people who have seen this kind of strange transformation have become corpses, because the Saiyan clan that Monkey King is in was originally extremely cruel and brutal.


    After they became this kind of great apes, they were infinitely powerful and would destroy the entire planet. After all, their own combat effectiveness was very strong.


    The two guys felt extremely surprised, they saw the energy ball, knocked the weaker person out, exploded in the air, his body directly hit the ground and suffered serious injuries, and then the other person hit Sun Wuchen. together.


    He didn''t understand why this kid-like guy in front of him turned into this great ape, why is it so powerful?


    The palm of the great ape came towards here, swiftly like the wind, and the volume was huge, but it quickly slapped on this guy¡¯s head in an instant. He immediately raised his arms, or was smashed down, it was pure power, great The power of the ape is definitely much stronger than him.


    After slapped the opponent on the ground, Sun Wuchen actually jumped up. This ape also has a strong jumping ability. When hanging in the air, he opened his mouth wide and swallowed it out again. A huge energy ball hit the ground. The ground exploded instantly, endlessly. The shock wave hit the surroundings, raging across the ground like a nuclear bomb explosion.


    The loud bang is enough to cause many changes around, even the base that has disappeared has already reappeared at this moment. If only Wright can fight on the battlefield, he flew in the fastest time and is attacking. That guy with only 1400 attack power.


    Originally, he couldn''t beat this person, and his pure attack power was still weaker than the opponent. Although there were some technical improvements, he really couldn''t.


    It''s just that this guy was blown up by Sun Wuchen, his combat effectiveness has been much weaker, it is difficult to effectively resist.


    The skills of the two are similar, the rest is pure experience change, and the difference in combat effectiveness of the two. After you come and go, this guy seems a bit unable to hold it.


    Wright made a fierce attack, and another fierce attack came into the nearby mountain, which almost caused him to vomit blood and suffered a heavy blow.


    Sun Wuchen once told Wright that as long as you kill people, you must not have any arrogance, as the lion fights the rabbit when the king is over the world.


    Wright can be said to be obedient to his master, and he tried his best to kill the opponent when he was fighting. There is no such kind of arrogant scene that wants to torture people. Of course, this habit is also that of Foley. What Sa brought to them, they all obeyed Frieza''s arrangements, learned a lot and knew a lot.


    Of course, Frieza''s problems have naturally learned a lot, such as the current one.


    After the opponent was violently attacked, he hit the mountain and blasted him with another punch. The guy barely avoided Wright, swept his legs, kicked the opponent there, and then pressed his hand on the opponent. Face.


    With a bang, the other party''s face was blown up, so that the other party suffered more pain, and it seemed that the endless torture had been going on.


    While the two were fighting, there was a loud roar next to him. After an explosion, it seemed that the fighting had stopped. Su Muchen used the body of a giant ape to drag the body of a guy who fell to the ground and walked towards it, to be honest. , This battle seemed dangerous, but it was firmly in his grasp.


    The first attack that came up caused the opponent to suffer heavy losses, and then I made good use of everything I could use to make the opponent talk about his violent blow in an uneasy situation, and finally suffered serious injuries, but was taken by himself. Come here.


    Coming to this collapsed area, Wright finally completed his final blow and knocked the opponent down, but the guy was not dead yet, instead he knelt on the ground begging for mercy.


    "Please don''t kill me, don''t hurt me, I will obey you, and I will do whatever you ask me to do. If you need troops, I will become your most loyal servant."


    This guy was begging for the current Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen once shook his head coldly.


    "In my eyes, you only get the 5,000 energy points."


    The man raised his head, his eyes were puzzled, and his head was crushed.


    After killing these two people, Sun Wuchen gained another 13,000 energy points.


    Chapter 963: Perfect World King Fist


    After a long period of hard work, Sun Wuchen has almost exchanged the skills of the three Realm King Boxes, with reduced consumption, burst and suction power.


    Now there is the last one left. His top priority is to quickly upgrade the Realm King Fist and even activate the hidden attributes, so he immediately spent the remaining points to exchange for the next skill, which is the kind of strange combat skill called coping.


    But just after the exchange of this kind of thing, Sun Wuchen couldn''t feel any difference. He just felt that his energy had changed a bit, but he couldn''t tell the truth. After returning to a person''s physical state, he stood there.


    If it is true that the speed is indeed increased when the skill says that when you disarm the Realm King Fist, it may be really effective, but now he must also try.


    "Wright, attack me."


    This was the master''s order. Although Wright was surprised, he immediately punched him. His combat power was still close to one thousand, which was far beyond the current range of Sun Wuchen''s response.


    Sun Wuchen could only jump towards the back.


    The opponent really didn¡¯t want to kill him with the same combat power, which was similar to Sun Wuchen, so this punch seemed to be extremely powerful, but it was still avoided by Monkey King. When the Realm King¡¯s fist was released, the opponent¡¯s fist was actually close. In front of him, Sun Wuchen felt that his body was much lighter, and immediately moved to the side.


    Wright felt that Sun Wuchen''s figure had disappeared in front of him, which was far beyond his expectation.


    By the time he saw it clearly, Monkey King was already there, and even he was a little surprised at his momentary physical changes, speed, and perception ability. It seemed to be four times the effect that Realm King Quan could have. Even more.


    What kind of feeling is this?From a distance, I felt very surprised.


    Perhaps this is another way of fighting that can be used. You can''t always rely on transforming to fight. In a short period of time, you can increase your speed to the extreme and you can fight the opponent.


    Even if it is a person whose attack power is stronger than his own, he is relieved of the so-called Realm King''s fist state in an instant, and he can still let his strength be more perfect.


    In the extreme speed, avoiding the opponent''s attack and counterattacking, there is nothing more perfect than this moment, more demanding and desired.


    It''s just that this kind of ability still needs to be tested, and Sun Wuchen can''t fully understand the limit of this kind of ability now, so he thought about it, and won''t explore it for the time being.


    The time spent here is not long, but it is not short. He should return to his own planet, and it is said that the gods have some new news coming back about the changes on the earth.


    There are many brave and fearless powerhouses on the earth, and their own future will surely cause a lot of changes, but the biography of Sun Wuchen has already put all this in his heart.


    With a flash of light, he returned to the temple at the portal.


    As soon as he returned to this planet, Sun Wuchen felt that the planet was shaking, and there was still a lot of dust in the air, looking at this vast world, there were many filthy things.


    In other words, the earth now seems to have mixed in some, as if it had experienced a terrible explosion, which would blow a lot of smoke and dust to extremely high places and drown everything.


    These smoke and dust will affect the surrounding large areas, and even will continue to act on the earth for a long period of time.


    Therefore, although Sun Wukong and others could not be perceived, Sun Wuchen believed that the battle had started faster than he thought.


    "Wu Chen, you are finally back. I''ve long wanted to contact you, but I can''t feel your breath. I can''t find you on that planet."


    The gods were a little anxious. It seemed that this battle was imminent, and even reached an unusually intense level. Sun Wuchen immediately said that he was exploring in the heart of the earth.

 582 Naruto Power System Chapter 582

    These are just afterwords, and Sun Wuchen immediately knew Sun Wukong.The area they fought fiercely was near the current capital.


    This battle still has no place to change, but under the guidance of the gods, everyone has improved a little, even Teacher Wu Tian joined the battle.


    Sun Wuchen immediately presented his own somersault cloud and led the oolong towards that place. Although the speed is not fast, he did exhaust his own strength to reach there.


    Before approaching there, there was an unusually violent explosion. A huge mushroom cloud soared into the sky, and there was a mess everywhere. The originally peaceful city was almost destroyed at this time.


    A terrifying shock wave shook out, even the Oolong above the somersault cloud shook first.


    "It seems that we have reached this area, which is indeed scarier than expected."


    Sun Wuchen Oolong stood on the ground and saw a corpse. They were basically the soldiers of the Demon Race. They were all very powerful. They were killed a lot at this moment. Not everyone has Kanan or Shan Duo. That kind of power.


    Ordinary soldiers will be killed, and they will not even be able to cause any damage to these strong men, but if they kill the elephants, it seems that Monkey King and the others are fighting very hard.


    Chapter 964: The Battlefield of Kings


    "Goku, be careful."


    The Tortoise Immortal expressed concern beside him, because Monkey King had entered this extremely dangerous situation for the third time, and now they were fighting against them by the subordinates carefully cultivated by the Great Demon King Piccolo.


    The Tortoise Immortal also fought with this group of monsters before, but never had the upper hand. Seeing this kind of thing again at this moment, he almost felt like he was in infinite panic.


    He had fought against many of these enemies. These demons were quite difficult to deal with, had all kinds of strange skills, and were terrifying when they attacked.


    The people killed by them are said to be lonely ghosts in the society forever, wandering among the world, unless these demons die.


    And in the middle of all the demons, there is a man sitting high on the throne. He is the existence of the super power of the Big Demon King Piccolo. Even after he resurrected, he not only regained his youth, but also became stronger.


    "You people who block me will definitely die in my hands, even if you don''t even have the qualifications to challenge me, it''s ridiculous."


    At this moment, Monkey King did not drink the super-sweet water that developed the potential like the original.


    He is still fighting with his own power, which is also a right way, because the Saiyans have already opened up, they are threatened with fatal, but after they can break through the danger, their combat power will immediately rise by a level.


    At the moment, Monkey King did not embark on that path, but he also had his own gains and progress.


    For example, he now has a stronger influence on the use of energy, and he has also learned a lot of powerful skills. Although the combat effectiveness has only reached, close to 250, it can be considered a considerable improvement. After all, it can be achieved in two months. The combat power of around 250 is already quite impressive.


    This was only a short period of time, and even Tianjin Fan had a breakthrough, but because Monkey King did not drink the super god water, the attack power of the two was similar.


    For example, the most powerful demon called Shan Duo is now gone, but the enemies they fight with are also around 250, and the combat power is quite terrifying.


    The power of the turtle fairy barely reached 200.


    He is older and has limited energy. Naturally, he will not make rapid progress. He reluctantly fights against the opponent, so he can only prevent himself from losing. Klin¡¯s combat effectiveness is similar to his, and the dumplings are worse. Now a group of people are in a hard fight, Large groups of demons dominate.


    The Big Demon King Piccolo laughed loudly on it. There are not many people in this world that can affect him. Even he has been raided just now. The opponent seems to use the magic wave. The moment the electric pot is taken out, he is The finger smashed that thing.


    After so many years, Big Devil Piccolo who saw the sun again, of course wanted to torture the group of people in front of him.


    He once again let the strong men under his own rush up, and must tear these humans to pieces. The worries that the warriors among these humans once caused him are really enough.


    "Your Excellency the Great Demon King, you are really amazing. You didn''t do anything yourself, and you defeated the group of people just by your subordinates." Pilaf and others said beside.


    "Hmph, you haven''t left yet? Why are you still here? If I don''t kill you when I am in a good mood, maybe you can live a few more years."


    "Of course not, the Great Demon King, we are your loyal servants, how dare we leave? And there is a kid who is really amazing."


    "Is it the kid who killed Dan Duo the last time? I also look forward to his arrival. This time I will personally take the action, and I have more dear children, perhaps the children who will improve their combat effectiveness this time. It''s enough to kill him."


    There is also a demon next to him, who are considered advanced masters made by the Great Demon King Piccolo. Their name is Simbaru.


    "Your Excellency, the child is here."


    Pilav pointed to the sky, and saw the figure of Sun Wuchen, jumping from a cloud, as usual.


    The expression on his face did not change, he looked at everything as if he had seen a dead person, calm as usual, that kind of indifferent expression, even the Great Devil Piccolo could not bear.


    "It was you who killed my child that day. It''s really interesting. Your strength is not weak, but today you dare to come and die. It seems that you are all companions. Fortunately, you will all die here this time."


    Sun Wuchen did not make a move, nor did he get angry.


    The tall demon named Simbaru rushed over and hit Fengwu City with a punch. Tianjin Fan and Monkey King next to him jumped over from both sides, and they each stretched out their hands to block them.


    Bang!


    The three palms touched each other, and the strength was so great that they almost crushed the ground.


    Sun Wuchen still didn''t make any movement, but Tianjin Fan and Monkey King blasted the guy out instantly.


    "I know you still have some hidden power, Wukong Tianjin Fan, it seems that this guy will be handed over to you."


    "Don''t worry, Wu Chen."


    The two said in unison, and at the same time they pulled the enemy over, and with a fierce attack, the enemy was crushed.


    Chapter 960: The Big Demon


    Now the combat power of these two people has almost reached the level of close to 300. Although the enemy called Simbaru has a combat power of 300, it can only barely cope with the attacks of these two monsters.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t care about their intentions, and flew directly towards the Demon King Piccolo in front of him.


    "scanning."


    ...


    "The Big Devil Piccolo."


    "Boss-level enemy."


    "The combat power is 300, the highest combat power is unknown."


    "Skills: flying, burst magic light cannon, violent magic wave, magic light cannon, gas cannon, light shooting, perception, regeneration."


    "A powerful demon unit can recover to a certain extent if it is fatally wounded, as long as it does not die, and its vitality is extremely strong. It consumes more life energy and can achieve more powerful combat effectiveness."


    "Note that the enemy is a boss-level enemy. After being detected by the combat detector, the enemy''s combat effectiveness is not weaker than the host. Please deal with it carefully."


    Sun Wuchen knew very well that his combat power reached an astonishing 600, and his power was astonishing when he used the Triple Realm King Fist, but the single penetration detector said that he had to deal with it carefully. It seemed that the hidden power of the opponent seemed to exceed him.


    However, Sun Wuchen himself understood very well that in a short period of time, a sudden eruption, all the life breath and energy could indeed reach the level of the advanced version, but it would seriously shorten the life span, but I don''t know how the Big Demon King Bick will use this power.


    The Great Demon King Piccolo had already personally punched here. The wind screamed and blew all the broken buildings around. Just when he was facing his fist, Sun Wuchen also punched and the two fists smashed together.


    With a loud bang, the surrounding ground was completely shattered, igniting countless fragments to hit everywhere.


    The entire ground was almost completely shattered, generating an unimaginable trend of explosion and destruction, and it seemed that the whole world was about to shatter.

 583 Naruto Power System Chapter 583

    The two people had this power when they first came into contact. It was really shocking. The turtle fairy, dumplings, Kering and others were all taken aback, and the demons also felt the boundless anger of their father.


    "Boy, your strength is not weak, you really killed Shan Duo that day, but this time you won''t be so lucky."


    A palm knife fell towards here, and Sun Wuchen hid away.


    With the power of a knife, it completely split a building next to it, and everything became a crippled ruin, but Sun Wuchen''s attack was also very direct. Suddenly he slapped a palm, and the infinite flame rushed forward.


    Sun Wuchen can use Wuxingquan, of course he is extremely powerful.


    "Five Elements Boxing-Blazing Fire."


    Originally, Sun Wuchen created two fire skills, one is a skill called Huoyundao.


    The peculiar fire power in his own hand smashed past like a blade, and could shred other things.


    The skill coefficient of the flame knife is relatively high, and it can reach an astonishing 1, which means that the fist of each attribute in the five element fists can be changed.


    It even causes fire damage for a certain period of time, and this burning fire is a large-scale damage skill.


    This time, the energy coefficient of the range damage skill is only 0.5, but it is also very effective compared to the original skill.


    The huge flames instantly filled up, and the surrounding area was blazing, pulling almost everything in, and even burning everything to ashes. It was so terrible that the Big Demon King Piccolo saw all this and he immediately pulled back and his eyes Sweeping through two rays of light, it spread to Sun Wuchen.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen suddenly moved quickly and ran to the side. The Demon King Piccolo could also perceive the opponent''s moving direction, because he also had the ability of a perceptron, after all, he was another clone of the gods.


    He immediately sensed the direction in which Sun Wuche was running, and the beam of light in his eyes sent towards that place. Before a demon next to him could react, he felt a beam of light sweeping past him, waiting until he saw the world. He was already fragmented, because he had been swept by this beam, and his head was in a different place.


    Sun Wuchen even had a smile at the corner of his mouth, grabbed another demons next to him, threw it toward the front, and turned it into a cannonball.


    The impact was amazing, but the Demon Race was instantly shattered by Big Demon King Piccolo. His body turned into a rain of blood. During the study, two rays of light came from him. Sun Wuchen escaped again and the opponent attacked. Power is also gradually rising.


    "320...340...360...400."


    Sun Wuchen also gradually increased his strength, and now 20 times the Realm King Quan has been used in her map. The body''s movement speed and combat ability have been greatly improved. It can be said that he can fight the opponent desperately.


    However, the combat power of the Great Demon King Piccolo unexpectedly exceeded 400. Although it is no longer rising for the time being, it does make people feel terrified, and the eye beam is difficult to resist, and it can hit the vicinity almost instantly.


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??you leave here as soon as possible. The battlefield here is not something you can handle, and there should be some remaining demons around. You should destroy those enemies."


    Immortal Turtle and others nodded immediately, and ran towards the other side. These demons had done a lot of misfortune. Almost the entire vicinity of the king''s capital was razed by them. The common people did not know how many died?


    "Little devil, do you think you can survive by letting your companion leave them? After killing you, I will kill them all."


    "But you can''t kill me."


    Chapter 960: Demon Space


    Of course the Big Devil Bick didn''t believe it. With his own power, he couldn''t deal with the Sun Wuchen in front of him. Although this little kid gave him more surprises, his power was definitely not that strong.


    Sun Wuchen glanced forward, and a beam of light came over. Sun Wuchen already knew the ability used by the other party, and instantly a sun illuminated the place, and then at the same time a hole-wave beam hit it.


    The power of the skills used in a hurry is definitely not as strong as after the distance, but instantly hit the Demon King Piccolo on the head, making him love it all his life.


    When Big Devil Bick was hobby, Sun Wuchen had already reached his vicinity. When the sun was shining, Sun Wuchen started to use the afterimage fist, and an afterimage arrived nearby in an instant, causing slight damage, just like a breeze. In fact, The Big Devil Bik had no effect, the Big Devil Napic felt the aura of Sun Wuchen, punched it, but directly rushed into the air.


    With such a cycle, Big Demon King Piccolo has been tortured crazy, knowing that he is on the verge of exploding potential.


    He can break out about 1/3 of the combat power, that is, the real combat power, which can reach about 540.


    It stands to reason that his truly powerful abilities are still no better than Monkey King, but he has certain virtues of the Demon Race.


    At this moment, he broke out of the power of the first battle again, and instantly burst into the surroundings and jumped directly into the air.


    After flying to a high altitude, he found that Sun Wuchen hadn''t come, he immediately gathered a lot of energy in his hand, and the ground exploded when he waved his hand.


    "Burst Magic Light Cannon."


    This blow instantly shattered a small area around it. Even if it was the first side, those buildings had once again become ruins, and a large crater appeared. It can be said that the explosion is like a small nuclear bomb, full of power.


    In the endless smoke of gunpowder, Sun Wuchen did not appear again. The distant Monkey King and Tianjin Fan were fighting the Simbaru, and the aftermath of the explosion blew several people away.


    When they calmed down again, Simbaru suffered the most, because he actually didn''t have much perception of this ability, and it seemed that his attack power was stronger than the other two, but in fact, he had far less combat experience.


    Monkey King and Tianjin Fan grabbed this guy again in an instant, and knocked him to the ground with a fierce attack. It was a serious injury, and that was enough.


    The real combat effectiveness of the two people is almost the same as that of the other, and it is a two-on-one situation, enough to defeat them.


    But looking at the capital that had been blown to pieces, they all felt scared. What kind of power could cause all this?


    "Wu Chen should be fine, right."


    "Don''t worry, Tianjin Fan, Wu Chen will have nothing to do. He is now far more powerful than you and me."


    Although he was very unwilling, what Sun Wukong was telling was the truth, which aroused the will of the two people to fight. In the next period of time, they will continue to learn and improve under the training of the gods, and hope that one day they can follow On the steps of Sun Wuchen.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen was facing the most dangerous situation. The whole ground was blown up just now. That kind of power made people panic. Even he had to deal with it carefully. After everything around was destroyed, Sun Wuchen had free time again and looked towards Here, full of smoke and dust.


    When he had just reacted, Big Devil Piccolo fell by his side. After sensing the location of Sun Wuchen, Big Devil Piccolo came up with a sharp claw, trying to crush the opponent.


    Sun Wuchen kicked back immediately, and after a kick, the two separated, and Sun Wuchen slowly fell to the ground, seeing each other''s strength.


    "Mr. Piccolo, you can''t kill me if you can, and I''m telling you that if you don''t use some real skills within ten minutes, I will kill you."


    "Boy who speaks crazy words, I want you to regret it."


    The Big Demon King Piccolo suddenly assumed a fighting pose, and the energy on his body slowly increased one after another.


    "410...420...430..."


    "By the way, your combat effectiveness is really slow. I can kill you at this time, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use such power to torture you. I want to see what you really rely on, and your Power can never beat me, what kind of thinking are you doing?"


    "You will know soon."


    The Demon King Piccolo seemed to have his own plan. After a period of time, his power became higher and higher.


    "Finally reached a combat power of 540, but my peak combat power is only 600. You can make me happy. What exactly are you using to fight me?"


    It stands to reason that the combat effectiveness of the Big Demon King Piccolo was almost stronger than the combat effectiveness in the plot he had experienced before, and it was doubled.


    The 60 combat power gap between the two people is already turned upside down, and Sun Wuchen can steadily overwhelm the opponent, making the opponent unable to resist.


    When I first saw Big Demon King Piccolo, it seemed that he really had any plans?


    "Then I will let you see it-Demon Space."


    Chapter 967: Terrorist Situation


    A large amount of black gas suddenly appeared in this area, and then the entire space changed. When this black gas was smelled, it made people feel a suffocating feeling.

 584 Naruto Power System Chapter 584

    Sun Wuchen soon felt that his body was affected, because this black gas caused a considerable loss to the human body. Not only would it consume energy, it would even cause the human body to have various weird conditions.


    The current Sun Wuchen is as weak as a severely ill person, and has little strength to fight.


    Fortunately, he was able to support a period of time in a hypoxic state. After all, he had already adapted to the hypoxic environment when training in the temple, but he really surprised himself, and the surrounding area became heavier and heavier.


    Gravity has even surpassed ten times the realm, which is shocking. Under this situation, Sun Wuchen''s combat power has dropped rapidly, and it is already less than 500.


    Sun Wuchen snorted in his heart. It turned out that this is the strength of the opponent. With this peculiar black smoke and dust, a supergravity space is created. The gravity is about 15 times now. Don¡¯t look at it, it¡¯s just changed from ten times to 15 times. A doubling of the improvement makes the body a lot heavier.


    Sun Wuchen''s body weighs 50 kilograms, and under 15 times the gravity, it already weighs 750 kilograms.


    With such a powerful force, every time his body moves, he carries at least 700 kg more weight than before.


    Moreover, this place has become an area with extremely thin air and poisonous gas, so the movement is blocked, and everything is affected, the Sun Wuchen in front of him seems to be in desperation.


    This area caused his combat effectiveness to drop a lot. It turned out that when he encountered this weird, he heard the system''s warning sound. It turned out to be because of this.


    The combat effectiveness was declining, even affected by this thin air, but fortunately, Sun Wuchen had experienced more severe environments, which allowed him to adapt slightly.


    However, his combat effectiveness is constantly being lost. The Demon King Piccolo''s combat effectiveness has reached 540. Although it is impossible to last forever, at least for a short time, his invincibility is clearly revealed and completely revealed.


    "You die in my demon space, come on, I''m going to do it."


    Big Demon King Piccolo had already started to activate. He stretched out his hand, and instantly reached Sun Wuchen''s side, dragged him over, all of them were already waiting there, punching Sun Wuchen''s body and blasting him away.


    Sun Wuchen put his arms in front of him to resist, but he was beaten out. His body hit the nearby building like a cannonball, causing a terrifying explosion.


    This large area may be the size of a football field, which is quite a large area, but because of the black gas envelope, many people can''t get in at all. Even if they get in, it will have no effect at all.


    This is a battle that belongs to Sun Wuchen himself.


    After being blasted off, Sun Wuchen immediately crawled out of the ruins, the Great Demon King Piccolo pointed here, and a beam of light struck him.


    A terrifying light beam, as fast as lightning, reached Sun Wuchen''s side in an instant. Sun Wuchen jumped to the side and escaped the blow, but still felt that the other party¡¯s attack was still terrifying. When the beam of light hits, he will be hit hard.


    All the air in this space is affected, and when it is too dirty to breathe, it even increases its body load.


    Sun Wuchen reacted immediately, a raging flame ignited on his body, which was the flames of the Five Elements Fist.


    He attaches the power of this kind of fire to his body, burning all the strange and terrifying air around and all kinds of filthy things, resisting the attack in this peculiar way, as long as this kind of thing keeps burning, the opponent''s attack cannot be completely Play the effect, at this time Sun Wuchen has become a model who will not fail.


    The flames rose up, even the Big Demon King Piccolo was surprised, but the power in his gestures surpassed the current Monkey King. Unless Monkey King instantly uses Quadruple Realm King''s fist, there may be resistance, but the air is muddy. , Using Quadruple Realm King Fist has the possibility of death.


    Because the air is too bad, as long as he uses the power beyond the limit, his body consumption will increase and he will be hit hard in an instant, which is not a good thing.


    Just using this ability to support for a period of time, it consumes too much, the ancient Song city wall, in the end, used the hole wave beam to continuously sweep the beams around.


    After all, his power is also very strong, enough to withstand most attacks.


    After offsetting all the opponent''s attacks, Sun Wuchen started his own pace. My combat effectiveness is lower than yours, but my skills are not weaker than yours.


    Running to the side of Big Demon King Piccolo, Sun Wuchen directly pressed his hands on the ground.


    "Boy, are you kneeling and surrendering?"


    Big Devil Piccolo was still very arrogant, and suddenly felt the ground shake.


    "Five Elements Fist-Cracking the Earth!"


    Chapter 960: Five Elements Fist Combo


    Sun Wuchen''s Five Elements Fist is a terrifying fist with considerable power. It can be activated instantly and has a special effect. The five powers of gold, wood, water, fire and earth can act on the five special substances in the world.


    Now the Five Elements Fist of the Earth Element began to damage the ground, the entire ground was completely shattered, and cracks appeared one after another.


    Suddenly blasted forward, this is the Mozu''s Qihe Cannon.


    It can be regarded as his proud skill, Sun Wuchen was beaten out by him without checking.


    When he fell in the air, he vomited another mouthful of blood. To be honest, this is the most dangerous situation he has been fighting for such a long time. The opponent''s combat effectiveness in this space has not increased, but his own strength is declining. Only about 460 are left, and it is even decreasing at a slow rate.


    If it¡¯s not for your own body¡¯s strong foundation, perhaps you will be knocked off by the opponent in seconds with this blow, but the biological city is standing there, tearing off the clothes on the upper body, without a fully grown body, perhaps not looking so tall and handsome. , But now his face is firm.


    "Pick, take out your strongest strength, otherwise you will lose."


    "Boy, you are so arrogant. Now I will let you die."


    A ball of flame was burning on the body of the Big Devil Piccolo, and when he raised his hand, the speed of light struck him.


    "Remnant fist-flashes."


    Sun Wuchen''s figure appeared in various places. This is a perfect afterimage fist, and his afterimage also has a certain movement effect, which is difficult to be completely seen by the other party. Therefore, countless afterimages help Sun Wuchen withstand countless attacks, except When bad luck, he will be hit, at least most of the time he will not be fatally injured.


    After a period of dodge, the opponent''s strength was also consumed a lot, and Sun Wuchen hurriedly ran towards the opponent and reached the side of Big Demon King Piccolo as fast as he could.


    "Take it, Piccolo."


    "Five Elements Boxing-Blazing Fire!"


    "Five Elements Fist-Gale!"


    The fire drove out like a violent wind, and all kinds of fires were spreading away instantly.


    I immediately found that the world in front of me was filled with this orange-red flame. It seemed that I was about to touch my body. This is not a good thing. If I was injured by this kind of flame, my body would also suffer severe damage. .


    He didn''t want to experience that kind of pain. The Great Demon King Piccolo was the supreme being and could rule the world. Apart from the so-called god and his other body, he was absolutely invincible.


    Piccolo had hatred in his heart. When he saw the opponent coming, he waved his hand fiercely, and the power of the wind whizzed away, trying to blow the opponent away.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Sun Wuchen, with the power of the violent wind, even kept moving forward, spinning his body in the air. The violent wind and fire continued to move forward, turning into a flame tornado, and when he reached the side of Demon King Piccolo, Sun Wuchen suddenly moved forward. Jumped out from the fire.


    "Five Elements Boxing-Earth Element Steel Boxing!"


    His hands were covered with golden energy. The energy originally used for defense was instantly converted into an attacking posture. After all, this most powerful armor can be used as a defense when worn on the body, but it can also be used as a divergence. Offensive, after a while, Big Demon King Piccolo was knocked out.


    The Demon King Piccolo himself was taken aback. If he talks about absolute power, he still has the upper hand, and the other party has the ability to fly himself.


    Surprised to surprise, he still started, suddenly letting his strength gather.


    The moment he was beaten out, a ray of light swept over Sun Wuchen''s figure, but this ray of light came out, and Sun Wuchen disappeared from where he was. The Big Devil Bick immediately felt that something was wrong behind him. When he was flying in the air, Suddenly I felt like I was hit into the sky.


    "Wild Fist! It was originally someone else''s fist, but I will return it to you now for him."


    History has changed a bit, but some things have not changed. This is also part of history.


    Filled with unparalleled wild fists, the Big Demon King Piccolo was knocked into the air again, and there was a big wound on his chest, dripping with blood.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen had not fully refined his power, and this kind of attack was not his own, but he imitated it, the power was not that strong, not to mention that in the space of the devil, the power was suppressed too much.

 585 Naruto Power System Chapter 585

    Sun Wuchen floated slowly in the air, and then fell to the ground again, making Great Demon Piccolo very angry.


    He slowly fell to the ground, the wound on his chest slowly healed, but his face was full of hideous expressions.


    "You kid, I must make you feel hell. This time you won''t be so lucky. You can''t avoid it anyway."


    The Big Demon King Piccolo began to gather his body''s strength, getting stronger and stronger, and constantly performing various miracles and terrible lights.


    This should be his strongest skill. Sun Wuchen neither escaped nor thought of other ways to slowly merge his hands together.


    "My combat effectiveness has dropped again, yes, you seem to have the upper hand, but I still have this kind of attack."


    "Triple Realm King Quan-the power of the five elements-Guipai Qigong."


    Chapter 969: Wuxingguipai Qigong


    The Big Demon King Piccolo didn''t know what kind of attack Sun Wuchen sent out, and saw that he slowly made an attack posture, and gathered a lot of energy.


    Five kinds of strange colors kept flashing in Sun Wuchen''s hands, as if every kind of light that burst out was blooming with various mysterious powers.


    The power around him is getting stronger and stronger, and a burst of energy is gushing out. With the continuous efforts of the biological city, under the three times the fist of the realm king, he finally forced all the power out, plus the power of the five elements , This is an improvement without boundaries, there is no real energy coefficient, and no energy change.


    It''s just a special attribute promotion. As for what kind of effect it will cause, even she herself doesn''t know, he just forcibly merges these forces.


    "Burst magic wave."


    In the early days of Dragon Ball¡¯s strongest skills, Bik¡¯s Demon King instantly added a huge energy ball, just like the turtle style qigong, but the power is ten times stronger than the turtle style qigong that can be seen now. The big bang completely shattered the surrounding demon space, even if those people watching the battle around were thrown into the sky, Monkey King Tianjin Fan looked at it in horror.


    The turtle immortal and dumplings next to them had already escaped far away. For them, this guarantee alone would have the power to destroy the world and destroy the earth. It was really terrifying and terrible to a certain limit.


    After your even more terrifying roar, the mushroom cloud rising here, a terrifying explosion, completely blasted the entire king to pieces. Nothing remained, and there were traces of damage everywhere on the ground.


    A terrifying and terrifying explosion destroyed everything, but suddenly a ray of light shot into the distance and shattered the top of the mountain. No one knew how this light came from, even Monkey King was surprised. He just felt that this blow seemed to be Sun Wuchen''s power, but the explosion in front of them made them inaccessible.


    The speed of light disappeared, the top of the mountain was shattered, and another explosion occurred, and there were debris and smoke flying down everywhere.


    Sun Wuchen panted heavily, feeling the changes in his life, and of course he immediately exchanged for a fairy bean.


    After the demon space disappeared, he defeated the terrifying powerhouse by the way. He was in that demon environment just now. In fact, if the time is longer, as long as the big demon Bik has the intention to delay the fight, his situation will get worse and worse, but The other person''s mind doesn''t seem so simple.


    It should be said that this Big Demon King Piccolo is still too arrogant, and not as good as his son.


    Kneeling on the ground immediately, there was a big hole in his chest, and he looked at all this in surprise.


    "I, I am the best demon, how could it be possible! You, are you going to kill me?"


    "No need, I have left time. The blow just now, if it hits the head, is enough to kill you, but I don''t want to kill you. If you kill you, the gods will also die. These people, let me How to resurrect? They are also people who have no sins, so they are all killed. So the Dragon Ball still has it for them to resurrect, and you can''t kill it."


    "You, you will regret it, our demons are endless."


    "I said, I have given you time. Goodbye."


    Sun Wuchen turned around and left. The Demon King Piccolo used his strength to gather all the essence of life.


    "You are my most powerful child, with all the essence of my life, you will be unparalleledly strong, inherit everything I have, my son, work hard, one day the Demon Race will command the earth again."


    An egg flew towards the distance, but Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to care about it.


    There must be things that must appear in life. Let these things appear.


    It could have prevented this bomb from flying far away, but what is the use if it is mixed with hateful things if it is not cleaned up properly?Could it be that Piccolo is stopped now?It doesn''t make sense, he is more willing to continue to build his own alien base.


    After the end of a thrilling battle, everything seemed to be calm again.


    After Sun Wuchen came back, it seemed that he was unscathed. Immortal Turtle and the others were amazed that the terrifying monster was so powerful that he could not have any injuries.


    "I should also go back to another planet. The next martial arts tournament, we have time, goodbye. Goku, practice with the gods, you will definitely have one of the great gains. Tianjin Fan is the same. Under the guidance, the combat effectiveness will definitely become very strong."


    "If it really reaches a certain level one day, the gods know that you can come to me. There are countless enemies and terrible lives on that planet. Goodbye."


    Sun Wuchen took Oolong on his own somersault cloud, flew to the sky and returned to the temple.


    The combat experience of an Oolong battle has also been greatly improved, and it seems that more battles are really needed to make progress.


    "Wu Chen, you finally came back, this time it is all up to you. But why don''t you eradicate those terrible nightmares?"


    "Didn''t I already say? Those people need to be resurrected, and if you die, I won''t be able to return to my planet. It''s very simple."


    The immortal was speechless and opened the portal again, helping the biological city to return to his planet.


    Nothing seems to have changed here?No, Wright was fighting something, and it was a terrible fight.


    Chapter 970: Space Pirates


    Is it possible that there will be members of the Frieza Army here?However, after a closer look, it seems more than that.


    The Frieza Legion did not come, and Wright was barely able to support it, but there were others who existed here.


    Sun Wuchen flew over immediately. It turned out to be a group of peculiar existences, wearing all kinds of clothes, as if they were readers in the group, that is, pirates among the stars.


    There is no difference between righteousness and evil. They are only used for plundering. Anything they see and want is robbed directly. They kill countless people along the way. They are even crazy than the Frieza army, because Frieza is just In order to seize those planets, and then sell them.


    Although most creatures on that planet will be killed by them, conscious creatures will be injured by them. They don¡¯t bother to care about ordinary creatures, and in many places they won¡¯t completely damage them, because the damage is too great. Seriously, the planet cannot be sold at a high price.


    These people are different. There is no grass wherever they go, and all living things will be exterminated by them. They are a group of truly terrifying interstellar exterminators.


    The combat power of the few people who came here was similar to that of Wright, around 900 to 1,000.


    However, when there are more people, Wright can''t handle them anymore. It seems that he really needs to improve himself. The combat effectiveness of the troops here is not very useful at all.


    "It''s really annoying, I can meet everything here."


    The current Sun Wuchen is indeed a little angry, but some things are unavoidable, such as the cosmic pirates that are raging here.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t think much about it. He flew over there and saw the group of pirates constantly attacking Wright.


    There was also a small amount of damage to his own base. This is definitely not a good thing. Of course, Sun Wuchen no longer keeps it, and instantly it is Triple Realm King¡¯s Quan, but to put it bluntly, Triple Realm¡¯s King¡¯s combat power is far from enough, and then the wind is clean He added all his energy points to his attack power.


    This should also be improved once.


    Now his various attribute points are 323 strength, 245 speed, 242 physique, and 201 comprehensive combat power.


    However, the energy points he had accumulated had reached a rather terrifying level.


    Putting it all together, 400 energy points are equivalent to 1 attack power, so of course Sun Wuchen no longer retains it.


    Now I have 33500 energy points left, and I spent a total of 32,000 energy points, and the combat power exchanged can reach about 280.


    After the Triple Realm King Fist, his current combat power has reached 850 directly, and this energy is acceptable to him, because the high-intensity combat that has been combined with the Triple Realm King¡¯s physical test makes him His body has been able to accept this increase in combat effectiveness.

 586 Naruto Power System Chapter 586

    This is what Sun Wuchen has been saying, a certain foundation must be established to get stronger combat power, otherwise it would be a mistake to directly exchange attribute points and combat power.


    Just now, that guy discovered the biological city that came suddenly, and his combat power after the special price seemed to be only about 600, and he was about to punch him.


    Suddenly, Sun Wuchen burst into a blast of air, changing from 600 to 850 in combat power, and knocked this guy out with one punch.


    The guy''s combat power was 900, so he was caught off guard by 850''s fist in the face.


    Almost a wailing, he flew out and hit the mountain next to him. There was an explosion. Of course, he was also beaten, but the 900 combat power still allowed him to climb out.


    "It''s hateful. There is a monster with a combat power of 900. Boss, I am going to kill this guy myself. I didn''t expect this guy to have a subordinate, and he is still a child."


    When Wright heard this and suddenly flew back to look at Sun Wuchen, he felt helpless. If the creature really killed his men, he didn''t know what to say.


    "the host."


    Wright thinks he has heard it wrong?Wright bowed very respectfully, and called the child his master.


    "It seems that I want to start a special training for you as soon as possible, and I must find some strong people, otherwise this group of cosmic people will continue to harass us in the future, which is really not a good thing."


    Wright lowered his head. After all, he didn''t do this thing well. Although his combat power has reached 1,000, he has stayed in this state for a long time, but Sun Wuchen''s progress made him feel desperate. The last time I saw him At the time, the combat power was only 600.


    Just a few days of hard work, the combat power has reached 860, close to the level of 900, perhaps the next time I meet, my master will far surpass myself.


    Wright has always known one thing. Regardless of Sun Wuchen¡¯s low basic combat effectiveness, each of his skills is very destructive, almost reaching an unbelievable state. On the contrary, he will never reach that state. Of course he doesn¡¯t know. His energy level is only 0.5.


    And Sun Wuchen''s current energy level has reached 1.2, which is an unimaginable gap.


    Chapter 971: Showdown


    Each of Sun Wuchen¡¯s skills can explode damage that exceeds a person¡¯s overall combat effectiveness. Wright is not good. Even if his strongest energy is large, he only has an energy coefficient of 0.4, and can only reach a damage ability of about 900 at most, so he Even after gathering a lot of energy, it can only cause 900 damage at most.


    This is the gap between the two people. It has never been difficult to make up. These amazingly talented people in the world have always had such advantages.


    "You bastards, don''t know where you are from, it is really annoying. This planet belongs to me, but since you have come here, there are only two choices."


    Everyone looked at a child, talked about it, and found it funny.


    "You boy, what is the ability to speak in front of us? As long as we hook our fingers, we can destroy you, but you are a person with a combat power of 850. We must know that our boss is far more than you."


    Sun Wuchen glanced at the hidden person behind. This guy is a little thin, but since he can be the boss of these people, it is absolutely extraordinary, but at that time it seems that his combat power is only 600 at most. .


    It is estimated that it is also an existence that can freely control its own combat power. There are many such people in the Dragon Ball world. Some people have learned the skills of controlling breath, and some people are born with it. This is the difference between organisms.


    Of course Sun Wuchen did not intend to continue to persecute the other party.


    "Now that you have such confidence, you can do it. If you have the confidence to kill me, you can tell you at will. There are many important ores on this planet. Even the richest guy in the world will Want to get all of this because he will become richer."


    "It turns out that the legend is the real boss. There are really many treasures in this place."


    A person next to him said excitedly, although the boss did not move on his face, he still seemed to be a little moved.


    Sun Wuchen frowned. He had never heard of such legends. After all, he did not live in the universe, and the natural information was not so well informed.


    But getting a piece of information is very simple, just catch these people is enough, so just do it, it''s very simple and easy.


    "We can fight, but before the fight, let''s say it in advance. The value of the things here is too high. I don''t think so many of you can get the treasures here at the same time."


    "Because a person must have greed in his heart. To tell you the truth, this half of the planet is the most valuable mineral in the universe. Not to mention the treasures inside."


    Sun Wuchen finished speaking slowly, and the other side was silent. Wright looked at Sun Wuchen in surprise, wondering what he was doing?


    In fact, the matter is very simple. He is only trying to make the opponent infight, and make the opponent feel uneasy, and the combat effectiveness will naturally be affected. At least these people dare not use all of their strength.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do it"


    Of course, the boss didn''t want Sun Wuchen to shake his military spirit, and immediately arranged for his men to rush up. They were all powerful men with a combat power of between 900 and 1,100. No wonder Wright was struggling to deal with it.


    But he tried his best to withstand the attack of the two guys, even with a lot of color on his body, but Sun Wuchen flew out directly, the flames on his body continued to rise and burn.


    When this flame continues to spread, it almost has an energy coefficient of 1.35.


    The burning fire, the overall damage power can reach an astonishing 1150, it can be said to be quite strong, at least his 850 combat power, abruptly increased by 300.


    But it does not mean that this flame will cause 1150 damage to the enemy. It will continue for a period of time, which means that the upper limit may be 1150.


    As for the recovery and defense abilities, it is a hard index. They are both at 0.1 now, and they are not all affected by the energy level.


    Sun Wuchen studied it, and now his defense power should be around 935.


    If it is simply to increase the power of the fist, plus the current combat power of the gold energy is around 1050, that is, the pure physical attack power is 1050. His comprehensive combat power is now perfectly matched with more than 900 people, even 1100 combat power. The enemy must be careful to deal with his attacks, and there are other very special skills.


    Sun Wuchen was invincible. Just now this guy was very arrogant. Just after he had contact with Sun Wuchen, he was ignited by fire and kept wailing there. It was Sun Wuchen kicking him out with a kick. That guy¡¯s chest flashed a golden color. The light burst instantly in the air, exploding countless blood and bones.


    Easily use your own energy to defeat the opponent. All of this is quite perfect. After defeating them, you can increase your combat power to 300 and you can deal with most of the enemy''s attacks. It seems that you can do the next battle. With ease.


    Seeing that this little child wounded one of his companions, the other roared, and just about to rush over, he found that his boss had disappeared, and when the wind was howling, the boss actually took the current biological city and flew over. At the time, the fighting power was not high, still around 600, but when he reached Sun Wuchen, the fighting power suddenly increased.


    Sun Wuchen could see clearly that this guy was manipulating his combat power and wanted to kill with one blow.


    Chapter 872: Quadruple Realm King Fist


    Since you have this idea, then I won''t give any face.


    His combat effectiveness should be around 1600, which can be regarded as the pinnacle among the lower ranks of Frieza Army.


    It is estimated that for the time being, the most powerful enemy encountered in Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen¡¯s Triple Realm King Fist, has always worked, and even exploded four times in an instant, because the opponent¡¯s combat power was at 1600, so he couldn¡¯t break out. The power will be defeated by the opponent.


    Just like this, his defensive power was only 1200 at most, and he was punched out by the opponent, and felt a burst of pain. Sun Wuchen adjusted his posture in the air, a sun fist was shining, and Wright was prepared.


    When the light was overwhelming, the opponent suddenly stopped his steps.


    It seems to feel that entering this kind of light is a little bit bigger, and it is naturally not good if it is ambushed by the other party.


    Although the other party had already prepared, after all, it was a good strategy, but the scene where the attack power was dominant at this time was fully developed, with almost 1,600 combat power, and crazy onslaught.


    The gap between himself and him was a bit big. When Quadruple Realm King''s Fist was used, it also consumed a lot of money, so Sun Wuchen stopped immediately.


    After the Realm King¡¯s fist state was lifted, his combat effectiveness immediately decreased. As for the battle detector, although it was used by Frieza¡¯s army, it was widely spread throughout the universe. Even Frieza would sell this thing. .


    A person''s energy value is expressed by a special number of points. Although it can be seen clearly by many people, they also know the power changes in it.


    "Your combat effectiveness has suddenly dropped so much. It''s really looking for death. I thought you were a super strong, but now it looks like that. A child is a child after all. But at your age, with such a strong combat effectiveness, it is already extraordinary. Up."


    Wright next to him also retreated, and after another fight with the opponent, he never had the upper hand and was always a tie.


    He wasn''t able to suddenly improve his combat effectiveness like Sun Wuchen, he was only at a very weak stage now.


    Sun Wuchen thought of this, and planned to teach the other side the King of Fist, but from an evil team member to a kind person, it seemed that there was a big gap.

 587 Naruto Power System Chapter 587

    The enemy was surprised when he saw that Monkey King seemed to have strength. Just after a terrifying attack, the child should have been unable to stand up, but now he still has some experience, which is really surprising.


    "In fact, you can give it a try. I can improve my combat effectiveness in an instant, if you want to try."


    Sun Wuchen was adjusting the flow of blood in his body. Indeed, he could use the Realm King Fist in an instant, or even quadruple the Realm King Fist. After using it, he could barely bear it.


    Even though his situation was similar to Monkey King''s back then, Monkey King''s body was stronger back then. Under the condition of ten times the gravity, he rested for a period of time, but only for a short period of time.


    Sun Wuchen had already practiced for a long time under such conditions of multiple gravity, and he had even withstood more than ten times the gravity.


    The time difference between the two is somewhat different, and Monkey King''s Realm King Boxing possesses more peculiar characteristics. It is not necessarily that Monkey King can''t possess those characteristics. It''s just that he has a long training time.


    Then there is Sun Wukong''s system, strictly speaking, it is much stronger than Sun Wuchen''s. After all, he was already an adult man, but now he is still a weak child.


    All kinds of factors are changing, and Sun Wuchen can now use Quadruple Realm King Fist, and the physical consumption is still as terrifying as the Sun Wukong back then.


    But this Five Times Realm King Quan, he couldn''t even think of it.


    After hearing Sun Wuchen''s words of intimidation, the other party was a little afraid to move forward, saying that he had two subordinates with a combat power of 1,000, but the child who met the other party was likely to be killed in seconds.


    This matter also gave the boss a headache.


    When a group of them were facing each other, suddenly there was a change in the surrounding environment. The place was already close to the dark area. After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen directly pulled Wright in that direction.


    When the boss saw this scene, he naturally felt that Monkey King had no hole cards, and immediately led his remaining subordinates to chase him. Those seven or eight hundred combat-powered subordinates rushed over a lot, and their goal was to kill the two in front of him. .


    You don''t have that kind of fighting power, and you are actually threatening me here, really looking for death.


    The leader has already revealed his murderous intent, and must catch this child, and then brutally torture him to death. As for this planet, take away useful things and destroy them.


    The abacus in his heart was good, but it was not as good as Sun Wuchen, because the group of people had already crashed into the dark realm, and there was a black gas everywhere.


    Sun Wuchen discovered at this moment that this place is very similar to the Devil Space.


    The monsters outside can no longer stop them, even some food, what''s in there?


    Chapter 973: The scary monster at the center


    The two reached the dark core area as fast as they could. There were many creatures here, and they gradually awakened, and there were many with more than 1,000 combat power. When they flew in it, they naturally attracted the attention of many crazy thieves.


    When they first flew in, they didn''t think this place was terrible.


    But after flying for a while, a guy wailed and was swallowed by a huge beast.


    When the leader was about to return to attack, he found that a terrifying creature had been following them all the time. The detector showed that this creature had more than 3,000 terrifying damage.


    The leader was scared enough.


    He has no other way but to fly directly to the front, wanting to avoid this monster, and he believes that Sun Wuchen must have relied on and rely on the two people to run the Golden Shield. They should have a way to escape, just catch It is enough to live with them.


    In this way, a very dramatic scene appeared. Two people, Sun Wuchen, were flying in front, and a group of people in the back were also flying.


    A group of people are constantly flying here, wanting to avoid the deadliest attack, the beast behind is already terrifying to such a level, and even being connected to it makes people scared.


    After such hard work, they avoided the attack range of this beast, but the more they walked to the center of the dark area, they felt irritated, and the more depressed they were when the two of Sun Wuchen stopped. The edge of a very scary black waterhole.


    Seeing Sun Wuchen and the servant next to him stopped there, the leader finally brought his men to the neighborhood. Just about to start his hand, Sun Wuchen pointed to the water pool and said nothing.


    At this moment, everyone realized that there was a terrifying monster sleeping in the pool. No wonder there were no dark creatures around. This place was terrifying to the extreme.


    Just as the leader was about to use the combat detector to detect the opponent''s combat power, Sun Wuchen immediately stopped him, waved his hand, and pointed to the ground where there was the remains of a combat detector.


    This sentence is self-explanatory, which means that the fighting power of this monster has exceeded the limit of the detector, and it will be directly blown up even if it is detected by the first grade. This leader feels terrified, saying that his strength is sufficient to deal with quite a lot of power Enemy, but there is really no way to encounter this monster.


    A group of people stood there with fear.


    Sun Wuchen tried his best to find a place and write a few words.


    "Don''t say anything."


    These few words may be enough, a group of people slowly backed away, for them, it was impossible to stay here.


    This is most likely a terrifying monster with a combat power of over 24,000.


    The fighting power of this monster alone is terrifying, perhaps his roar is enough to make many people present directly turn into powder.


    A group of people retreated cautiously, not daring to stay here too much.


    After retreating for a while, they finally retreated to a place. It was a little quieter. It was also a few hundred meters away from the monster. It might not cause the monster''s horror and madness anymore. They didn''t expect to stop and divide. Suddenly he showed a very secretive smile.


    "In fact, this leader, I have always wanted to tell you something."


    "you!?"


    When the leader was surprised, Sun Wuchen hit the monster with an energy ball.


    When a little energy hit his eyelids, it was instantly violent, but in fact it didn¡¯t hurt anything. Then the monster opened its eyes, which may be ten meters in diameter. When you slowly open it, the light It is the cruelty and blood in the eyes that makes people scared.


    The leader was startled. For him, it was almost annihilation, which meant existence, which made him extremely frightened. At this time, he discovered that the servant of Sun Wuchen in front of him had disappeared, and there was a door there.


    Then half of Sun Wuchen''s body also stood there.


    "Fortunately I can still open the portal, goodbye."


    The light flashed, and the two people disappeared. The leader was terrified. Then the huge beast rushed over with a roar. The rushing air wave evaporated everything around it. Only this leader was the fastest to hide. One side, but all his subordinates turned into powder and dissipated in the air.


    Then the monster stared at the leader, because he hated anyone to disturb his sleep, his huge body crawled out of this terrifying black water pool, like a mountain peak, just the terrifying claws can crush the mountains. .


    "Roar! Die!"


    This monster can also talk, which is a bit surprising, but what he said definitely made the leader feel that he had fallen into the ice cellar. Then he roared, and another wave of air rushed over directly. It was the monster''s mouth. What came out of it was like a level 12 wind.


    boom!


    Standing far away, you can feel the changes in the dark area.


    "Master, will those people survive?"


    "Maybe or not, it doesn''t matter. I only know one thing. If they survive, we will be unlucky, but there is only one thing before that, to improve combat effectiveness."


    Chapter 974: Enhance the requirements of the King of Fist


    Sun Wuchen''s next idea was very simple. In fact, he directly used the energy points he got from killing these enemies.


    The combat power has now reached 300.


    In fact, just redeeming the energy points of a Realm King Fist skill is already quite high, but Sun Wuchen prefers to leapfrog and kill people, which is very pleasant.


    And just to exchange combat power, it is certainly not more effective than training it yourself. As for the preparation and testing of the 20 times gravity chamber, Bouma is only able to use it when the gravity is 20 times. Sun Wuchen will try it out.

 588 Naruto Power System Chapter 588

    It seemed to calm down a little bit here, and there were no enemies in a short time. Sun Wuchen took Wright back to the earth.


    This time, I did not look for the Dragon Ball, because the Dragon Ball was still cooling down. Last time, many people killed by the Big Devil Bik were resurrected, leaving the Dragon Ball in a stone state.


    However, Sun Wuchen found a god after all this was completed. The god was surprised that there was such a weird person around Sun Wuchen, but he still found some special medicines to help this person regain his youthful vitality. After all, Dragon Ball was made by the god. The ability that can be used is the ability that Dragon Ball can use.


    After this event was completed, Wright, who had regained his youthful vitality, had a combat power of 1,300.


    Under Sun Wuchen¡¯s re-teaching and training, he may still improve. As for Sun Wuchen himself, after a period of hard work, his combat power is only 320, but this is enough. Triple Realm King Boxing is close to a thousand combat power. Enough to fight against many strong people.


    Sun Wuchen asked the gods about Sun Wukong and Tianjin Fan. It turns out that these two people have been practicing and wandering on the mainland.


    Only Kelin and Dumplings still existed here. Thinking that the base of Klin and Dumplings is relatively low, but there is still a lot of room for improvement, Sun Wuchen asked these two people and himself to leave the earth and go to their alien base.


    Klin''s current combat effectiveness is only 200, and dumplings are even weaker, only 180. It can be said that the two of them are far behind the mainstream combat effectiveness.


    As for Guixianren, he has given up training, and of course he is very relieved that there are people like Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong Tianjin Fan.


    Sun Wuchen was inconvenient to say anything to his lazy master.


    After coming to this new world, Klin and Jiaozi were surprised. This is a barren land, but there are many powerful and terrifying beasts around. Among them, the weakest, the combat power has exceeded 100, making the two people feel Quite a headache, even three hundred or four hundred combat power is common here.


    "Klin, you and Dumplings are training here. They are responsible for cleaning the monsters around the base. Only when you are actually fighting can you improve your combat power. Moreover, this planet itself has a very special environment. The gravity near my base is comparable to that of the earth, but once you leave my base, the surrounding gravity will make your body very uncomfortable. You must train gradually."


    Kelin and Dumpling nodded, not knowing what Sun Wukong meant, but when they stepped out of the base, they felt that their bodies were twice as heavy, as if they were carrying tens of kilograms. .


    The dumplings are better, smaller than Klin''s body, and can bear more things.


    It''s just that the dumplings can''t fly this time, and the usual dance technique is no longer possible.


    The gravity here already made him feel like he was weighing a hundred catties on his body, making it difficult to fly.


    Two people stopped here for training.


    As for Tianjin Fan and Monkey King, Sun Wuchen also told the gods that if these two guys come back, contact them as soon as possible and ask them to go to their own zone. Of course, forget it if they don¡¯t want to come. Their own space base is not every one of them. Everyone has to cultivate here.


    Everyone has their own path, and this can only be regarded as a shortcut.


    After dealing with these things, let Wright continue to hunt the monsters around, and then supplement various genes.


    Sacrificing these monsters can also get energy points, so Sun Gohan continued to make this attempt, and he faced a very special problem.


    "System, how can I get the permission to upgrade Turtle School Qigong and Jiewangquan?"


    "Answer to the host, to upgrade tortoise style qigong you need to understand the essence of tortoise style qigong. First, you must complete the advanced stage of tortoise style qigong and acquire the super tortoise style qigong. You need to learn from Monkey King."


    Sun Wuchen touched his head helplessly, is it possible that he still has to learn from his brother?Now his own Guipai Qigong is more perfect, but after another thought, he only knows more about the essence of Guipai Qigong, but he can do the same as himself.


    "Should I do it too?"


    "The host can make multiple attempts. You can continue to use turtle qigong to improve your proficiency. After reaching a certain level of proficiency, you can use higher-level attacks."


    "Where''s the promotion world king boxing?"


    "Because the host''s current and Wang Quan skills are granted by the system, the host must find the owner of the Realm King Fist and let him teach the host the new Realm King Fist."


    Sun Wuchen raised his head and looked into the distant void. Perhaps the guy was staring at him.


    Chapter 975: A journey of a million kilometers


    "Wu Chen, why are you back?"


    The immortal looked at the little child in surprise, he seemed to have been in his own world for a long time, and suddenly walked back.


    "God, I want to see a man, his name is King Jie, I believe you can send me there."


    "Huh? Wu Chen, I don''t know where you learned about this world king, but the world king is the supreme god, and all the gods on our planet are under his management and rule. His power is quite powerful. Of course, if he is willing to teach you various ways of fighting, you will definitely get more, but the living cannot go to that place, and there are too many dangers on the road."


    It is estimated that what the gods are referring to is the snake path, a full one million kilometers, it really takes a long time to reach the end.


    When Monkey King ran that road, although the combat power seemed to be only over 400, the actual combat power might reach about 1,000.


    When Monkey King ran this snake island for the first time, he spent half a year, not knowing how far he would go.


    "Wu Chen, only the dead can truly see the realm king. Those who are alive are not qualified, so you have no way to see him, except for one possibility, that is, falling asleep."


    "Can you sleep?"


    "The only thing that can bring you benefits is the mental fighting skills and experience you can get. After meeting the king of the world, you can also learn many skills there. These things will accompany your memory and return to your body. The improvement of combat effectiveness is actually limited. If you want to walk in there with the body of a living person, there are many difficulties."


    "I still prefer to go by myself, gods, you can take me there, and you know that even the descendants of Big Demon King Piccolo are ready to move, and soon there will be more disasters in this world. , You don¡¯t want that to happen either."


    The immortal thought for a while, and immediately made up his mind that Sun Wuchen was right about the various crises that were coming.


    Then the two of them went to the world where Yama King was. Here was the terrifying but very ordinary underworld.


    There are many souls here, they are floating here, experiencing many, many things.


    Shenxiandao didn''t have any procrastination, and immediately took Sun Wuchen to meet with King Yama. When the big man sat there, he almost occupied the entire chair. His huge body was like a wall.


    "Master Yama, I want this kid next to me to meet the King of Realm."


    "Child, what does this little kid do every day? He is still alive. He died on the way to meet the Hades, maybe in the future he will not be able to reincarnate, because under that road is hell. The Lakers enter hell, But you will suffer forever."


    "I''m not afraid of this. I just hope that I can learn more amazing things. Let me try it."


    King Yama thought for a while, still admiring such a young child, so hard, and then he nodded and let a subordinate lead Sun Wuchen there.


    In order to cope with this road, Sun Wuchen brought 60 fairy beans.


    In other words, I must see the Realm King before I run out of 60 fairy beans.


    Back then, Sun Wukong ran this way, but he was advancing day and night, and he still had unlimited physical strength. His 60 fairy beans could only attack his living body. After a few words from the guy next to him, he found that Sun Wuchen''s figure disappeared. Up.


    Running and jumping fast, he used his fastest speed to move forward here, but at the same time, he must be careful not to let himself fall below.


    It''s not a sea of ??endless clouds, it looks really magnificent, and this place is a bright world with a long winding passage, and when I look around, I can''t see the sun, but I see countless lights. Spreading, coupled with the waves of clouds, seems to be a mysterious world.


    The scenery here is also pretty good. Sun Wuchen has traveled here for several hours without knowing how far he ran out, and then stopped.


    After taking a break, continue to move forward, repeating this cycle, it seems that the road will never end.


    One day later, he finally ate the first fairy bean.


    According to the usual state, Sun Wuchen can actually eat one fairy bean only two days, but Saiyan people have a big appetite, and eating one fairy bean two days is in a state of not being hungry or full. .


    As for this fairy bean, after eating it, he regained his strength, and then continued to run forward here, he could never stop his journey.


    This kind of process repeated itself, seemingly never stopped, and after more than 50 days, Sun Wuchen still did not see the end.

 589 Naruto Power System Chapter 589

    Maybe he is about to fail. Although with the help of the gods, he can open the portal once, but he doesn''t want to fail.


    "Four times¡ªJie Wang Quan!"


    Chapter 976: Keep running


    Accompanied by a burst of air, he dashed forward at super fast speed, and soon reached a long distance. When his power was about to run out, he finally saw a small hanging in the sky. Planet.


    In an instant, the super strong gravity sucked Sun Wuchen in, but he still had some experience with ten times the gravity, and he landed steadily on the ground.


    It seemed like a paradise here, but Sun Wuchen knew that the realm king often peeped into the world, and perhaps he could see many things clearly.


    Thinking of this, he felt that even the people around him must be careful when taking a bath. It is estimated that he would not know if he was seen by this guy.


    Standing steadily on the ground, I saw a guy standing there leisurely, and there was a monkey jumping up and down beside him. Of course, this person was the king of the realm. He was as unassuming as in the plot, and even a little ugly.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Jiewang? My name is Sun Wuchen, I am looking for you specially, I hope you can help me and train me."


    "It turns out that you are the grandson mentioned by the gods. He once told me through King Yama that he would send someone over to study with me, but there is one condition for studying with me, at least I have to pass my exam."


    "The quilt is on your back."


    "Huh?...Puff! Haha."


    I have to admit that this guy''s laugh is really low, just a single sentence made him laugh like this.


    Sun Wuchencheng didn''t know what to say, this guy touched his glasses, as if he had been crying just now, and then he recovered his calm.


    "How did you know that I was going to test your ability to tell a joke."


    "I just think that Mr. Jiewang needs something to be happy in this place, so I just tell a joke. Of course, it is good for Mr. Jiewang to be happy."


    "Well, very good. The first test, help me catch this monkey."


    Seeing that the monkey was constantly moving, Sun Wuchen felt a little funny. Of course, the realm king next to him was thinking in his heart that this guy would definitely not be able to grab his monkey easily.


    The planet where the earthlings are located has twice the usual gravity, but the gravity on this planet is already ten times that there. It is almost impossible to move easily here, even if you stay here, it will cost a lot. , The young child in front of him has a certain amount of skill, so he can stand here so easily, but it is too difficult to notice this flexible monkey.


    "Haha, it''s not easy to catch this monkey. I trained it for a long time, and I am used to the gravity of this world."


    "Your earth, some of the neutrality is actually very weak, but the gravity on this planet is already ten times that of the earth, and it is very difficult to move here."


    "Actually, if you train hard here, maybe given you a year, you can really reach a very high level, at least 1/3 of mine."


    "Excuse me, Lord Realm, I have caught this monkey."


    Then I saw that there was a monkey face next to him, and even the monkey stuck out his tongue and licked himself. He himself seemed to be paralyzed on the ground. God, who is this?It took only a few seconds to catch your own monkey?


    Is he a monster?


    The true combat effectiveness of Monkey King is certainly not as good as that of Monkey King.


    Even if that is the case, it is almost the same, but it is impossible for him to use his so-called Realm King''s Fist to fight in front of the Realm King. It is impossible. If he asks about it, he will definitely provoke a lot. trouble.


    However, although Biology City does not know the King''s Fist, he knows the Five Elements Fist, and with this high-level movement speed, his air dance skills have improved somewhat.


    With the help of these things, he instantly increased his speed and caught the monkey.


    Sun Wuchen used his strength in an instant, caught the monkey by surprise, and of course he won.


    But Sun Wuchen caught the monkey by surprise, how did he train him?After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen can only be run here.


    "You can run here, first run for a million kilometers."


    "Master Jiewang, can you have a meal first? I am a living body after all."


    "What a freak, a living human like you can run through the snake path. It seems that your appetite is small."


    Of course Sun Wuchen didn''t want to say anything, and then the King of World prepared a meal for him. He didn''t expect that the first meal would be the second and the third meal.


    "You... how come your body can put so many things down, it''s terrible. Did you finish the snake path on the road?"


    "I just used some special things to maintain my vitality, otherwise I would have starved to death on the road, but now I am starting. It should be very simple for a million kilometers."


    "Wait, it becomes 2 million, you first run back to Yanwu intersection and send me a letter there. By the way, you will be back within two months."


    Well, these are two million-kilometer trips again, but Sun Wuchen was once smug.


    Chapter 978: Advanced World King Fist (fourth more)


    Continually running towards there along the snake island, repeating this way, and finally making this effort, on the 58th day, Sun Wuchen returned here and handed a letter to the realm king.


    "Well, this time the speed is still very fast, it''s time to teach you some real combat abilities."


    "You have reached the point where you can master the qi and energy of your body. I will first teach you a mysterious and unpredictable technique called Realm King Fist, which can double your combat effectiveness when you use it."


    "First of all you have to learn to regulate your qi, let all qi and body breathing, as well as the movement of all kinds of energy, make your body reach a perfect degree, like me."


    The moment the Realm King was there for more than a dozen breaths, he made his body reach perfection, at least twice the fighting power of Realm King Fist.


    This seems to be slower than myself, and Sun Wuchen lowered his head helplessly and fell into deep thought.


    Jie Wang felt quite satisfied. It seems that this kid¡¯s talent is amazing, but he definitely doesn¡¯t understand this kind of thing. The Jie Wang Quan that he has managed to master, this child should not be able to achieve this level of regulation. Chi and energy are the hardest things.


    "This is a difficult skill. You need to be careful to try and experience. Various energies are constantly changing. Try it now."


    "Okay. 2 times the Realm King Fist!"


    An air wave floated from Sun Wuchen''s body and directly blew away some of the surrounding existence.


    "You...can still..."


    "Oh, yes, 3 times the Realm King Fist!"


    Another gust of wind struck. In fact, his fighting power itself was not too strong, but when he tripled the Realm King Fist, his fighting power was close to 600, blowing everything around him and fleeing.


    I really did it recently. After physical training, Sun Wuchenguang''s combat power provided by his current physical fitness may have reached an astonishing 400 or more.


    It might even be higher, because he hadn''t calculated it carefully. The battle probe was shattered by the monster last time. After thinking about it, he should exchange one, but now he is improving his body''s breath.


    "Master so quickly."


    The second half of the realm king finally came out. Of course, Sun Wuchen didn''t stop and he couldn''t hear clearly.


    Once the air current on his body broke out again, he could finally use Quadruple Realm King Fist very easily.


    Feeling the air flow is constantly oscillating, this is a perfect will, every minute and every second is so perfect.


    At this moment, the voice of the system came over.

 590 Naruto Power System Chapter 590

    "Congratulations to the host, for getting the inheritance of the world king, learning the world king boxing."


    "Because I have already learned Jie Wangquan, the host''s knowledge is automatically upgraded to reach the level of Advanced Jiewang Quan."


    "Skills-advanced world king boxing."


    "Skill level-C. Can be improved."


    "Skill coefficient-1 to 5 (The current host can bear ten times the gravity, and can open 4 times the Realm King Fist, but it will cause a certain consumption of the body) Note that the Realm King Fist is a multiple increase."


    "Additional attributes-consumption reduction (opened) burst (opened) suction (opened) response (opened)"


    "High-level Realm King Boxing Hidden Attributes-Realm King Boxing Shadow Strike."


    "World King Fist Shadow Strike-A phantom appears behind the body. When using the World King Fist, whenever the power is accumulated to a certain limit, the phantom will appear, launching a fatal blow, but the damage that can be hit, and The current body is the same. If you attack at the same time with the body, the instantaneous damage that erupts can reach twice the host''s original attack power."


    "Advanced Realm King Boxing and other skills-Realm King Boxing Shockwave (unopened), Unbreakable Body (unopened), Realm King Boxing Flame (unopened)"


    After upgrading to the Advanced Realm King Quan, a large number of skills suddenly appeared, which made the current Sun Wuchen feel extremely surprised.


    The shadow machine of the Realm King Fist is indeed a very powerful and terrifying damage skill. When I consume the 5x Realm King¡¯s Fist, he can also hit ten times the damage of the Realm King¡¯s Fist in an instant, but it seems to take a long time to accumulate. .


    As for the other ancillary skills, the shock wave needless to say, it is when the gas explodes, the shock wave bursts out instantly, bounces all the enemies in and out, so as to create time for yourself to increase the multiple of the world king''s fist, and even can Destroy large areas instantly.


    Unbreakable Body can be regarded as an auxiliary skill, or a insurance, no matter how powerful it is, it is complete. Unless it exceeds the limit and is completely unusable, other realm king fists can be used in an instant, but not The body will die and be broken due to the strong load.


    After learning this skill, you can try it out, keep leaping and see what your limits are.


    Moreover, even in the state of the King of Fist, his body is on the verge of breaking, and it seems that he will not die. If he saves his life, it may cause the Saiyan himself to improve.


    As for the last one.


    "Ding! It is detected that the host possesses the same skills as the nouveau riche, and the original skills are integrated with the current skills."


    "Ding! Host Society-Realm King Fist Fiery."


    Chapter 978: World King Fist and Vitality Bullet


    There have been many improvements in his body, which surprised the current Sun Wuchen, especially this new skill world Wang Quan Lihuo.


    "The Realm King''s Fist is raging."


    "Skill level-D level."


    "Skill coefficient-0.5."


    "Skill introduction-in the state of King Fist, using the Five Elements Fist can directly ignite the flame of King Fist. The attack power increased every second is 50% of the normal attack power, and the energy level will be increased (1.2+ 0.5)."


    "The longer the skill is used, the greater the physical consumption."


    "After exerting the power of the five elements, it can cause fatal damage to many enemies."


    It is so easy to see Sun Wuchen, and to simply learn his own realm king fist, even if the world is destroyed, he can only bow his head, the other party is really a genius.


    "You are really amazing. I have another skill called vitality bomb. This time I will see how long you can learn."


    Sun Wuchen had practiced the vitality bomb skill for several days. He didn''t seem to have much awe of the world, so he collected vitality forcibly, and there were still relatively few gatherings.


    Seeing that Sun Wuchen finally had a not-so-skilled skill, the realm king felt very happy.


    However, after a lot of hard work, Sun Wuchen still mastered this skill, and also obtained a way to communicate with the world, but the power of his vitality bomb was limited.


    "Vitality bomb."


    "Skill level-B."


    "Skill coefficient-unknown, it increases power through the absorbed vitality, and only has an effect on evil individuals."


    "Skill additional attributes-high-speed gas collection (not activated), range expansion (not activated), speeding attack (not activated)."


    "Hidden attributes-not turned on."


    The vitality bomb is a special skill. It doesn¡¯t even have a skill level, but there seems to be a hidden attribute that Sun Wuchen doesn¡¯t know. Because his ability to acquire natural vitality is relatively low, learning this skill is just icing on the cake. Some unimaginable enemies are using this skill.


    Next, Sun Wu Chenkong stayed here for a while, training almost in the entire place, after a whole year.


    During this year, he has made great progress in the understanding of energy, and his combat effectiveness can finally be improved. After all the training is completed, Sun Wuchen will not be on the way back. Everything seems easy and simple. Its flying speed in the air is simply extremely fast.


    It only took ten days to go back, and the speed was unimaginable.


    Of course, after Sun Wukong has achieved success in his cultivation, the time it takes to complete the journey has been shortened to about one day.


    It''s just that the current Sun Wuchen doesn''t have that kind of fighting power. At that time, the Sun Wukong had a fighting power of about 8000. The current Sun Wuchen used five times the world king boxing to reach it.


    Fly in the direction where he came at the fastest speed, Sun Wuchen arrived at that place very quickly, and then the god picked him up, leaving behind the stunned King Yama.


    Finally returned to the earth, the air was fresh, the gravity was much lower, so that his body could adapt, and the god also told Sun Wuchen.


    After he left, he also sent Monkey King and Tianjin Fan to that world to practice.


    Except for the Yamu Tea in the original plot, almost the remaining strong men are practicing on their own planet to help them hunt monsters.


    As for the current plot time, it is actually only a month before the world¡¯s No. 1 martial arts conference is held. That is to say, I am always fighting in the wild and heading to the mysterious planet again. The overall time has passed, about three years. .


    This is already very good, but Sun Wuchen did not intend to go to that place. He just asked the gods to bring the other people back. After all, this conference was about to begin, and he took advantage of this time to go to a remote place. .


    The first thing to do is to exchange for a combat detector.


    "Probing."


    "Detection is complete, the host''s current combat power is 873."


    This fighting power is quite impressive. Compared with the previous Monkey King biography, he has made great progress now, and this is not all his power.


    He forced out his power, and every second he radiated a wave of air, he would reach a higher level, and he still did not use the Realm King Fist.


    If he doesn''t mobilize his own energy, his combat power will immediately return to 360.


    This is already very good, at least much better than the previous self.


    It seemed that my trip this time was indeed quite rewarding. When Monkey King went there, he actually took longer to study.


    And at that time, his physical fitness was much stronger than that of his current self, and he naturally gained a lot. Now he is always too weak, and the child''s physique cannot carry that kind of super strength.


    But now Sun Wuchen has grown into a handsome young man, and it has been eight years since he came into this world.


    Chapter 979: The Martial Arts Conference Arrives


    The sky was drizzling, and the venue of the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference was shrouded in clouds at this time, and the water was flowing all over the ground. At this moment, many people gathered here.

 591 Naruto Power System Chapter 591

    In the martial arts conference, there was a sign of the Great Demon Piccolo. Many people flee in fright. However, thanks to the efforts of a group of powerful men, the Demon King Piccolo was killed. As for the unimaginable magical thing It is Teacher Wu Tian.


    He is known as the strongest player in the world, and today''s teacher Wu Tian will participate in the commentary of this game as an honorary guest.


    But in fact, what many people don''t know is that it was a young child who really defeated the Great Demon Piccolo, who looked young but had infinite power. It was he who defeated the Great Demon Piccolo with his fists.


    Many people don''t know who this young child is, but to this day, this young child will once again appear on the field, showing his unusual side.


    A group of people gathered here. Bouma, who had already turned into a girl, was waiting for the arrival of Sun Wuchen. In these days, she had been waiting for Sun Wuchen.


    She was obviously a child, but she was very fascinated.


    Even the group of outstanding fighters around him were ignored by Bouma. The only thing that could cause her to feel once was Sun Wukong, because the two brothers looked very similar, and the aura revealed on Sun Wuchen was indeed incomparable.


    "Bouma, you are already a big girl?"


    "You pervert, stay away from me. I didn''t expect you to be the best player in the world now. Where did you kill the Big Devil?"


    "Hey, isn''t it all thanks to Wuchen, Oolong, are you competing this time?"


    "My fighting power is far from those of those people, and I have to transform, so I won''t participate. And you guys, don''t touch Buma with salty pigs, otherwise I will definitely do it. Yes, if Wu Chen knows about it, it will definitely make a big fuss."


    "Of course I know this."


    The turtle immortal hit haha, a group of people are still waiting here, they are watching when the strong will arrive, but at this moment a thin figure slowly walks over.


    He has black hair and doesn''t stand upright in mid-air like Monkey King. It is extremely calm and calm, but when he is angry, just like Monkey King, his terrifying hair will all stand up.


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??Bu Ma, so you are all here. And Oolong, you have been away for a long time."


    When everyone saw this guy, they were shocked. This was Sun Wuchen, and of course he became younger and handsome.


    The breath revealed on his body is unique, and he is a mature and excellent man.


    Buma went over immediately and couldn''t help holding Sun Wuchen''s hand.


    "You finally came back for years."


    "Didn''t I come back? Don''t worry."


    Sun Wuchen and them stayed quietly. Perhaps the peace at this moment is far beyond my imagination, everything is so perfect.


    Bouma¡¯s affectionate gaze is always on her body, and now she has grown up. Although his mind has always been extremely mature, his body can withstand this maturity and stability. .


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??you seem to have become a referee and commentator, but this might be better."


    "Of course it''s better. You young people have worked so hard. This future is your world."


    "Then I will sign up."


    After Sun Wuchen finished speaking, he went to sign up, and now he became an official player. After waiting for a while, those familiar people finally arrived.


    However, his appearance seems to have changed a lot. In the words of Wu Chen now, he may be changing towards himself in the previous world. He is not quite like the brother of Sun Wukong now, but like the previous self, he has a special Appearance.


    Maybe this is what her future looks like, but there are many things on her cheeks that are very similar to Monkey King. Strictly speaking, the two are still like brothers. Some things really cannot be changed. Blood is thicker than water.


    Those people searched for a while, and finally found Sun Wuchen''s side.


    "Wu Chen, is that you?"


    A group of people gathered here and finally saw Sun Wuchen who was thinking about it, the friendship between them is naturally indescribable.


    This is the friendship between a group of warriors, and they slaughtered wildly on Sun Wuchen''s planet, everyone has made great progress, and the gods will also guide them, and they have a very high improvement in a very short time.


    Of course, what is different from the original plot is that there is no news of the Saiyans coming, and their motivation is not so full. Although they all desire to surpass Sun Wuchen, they are actually just a lot of effort.


    After this, they will follow Sun Wukong to say, go to the sea of ??stars to see the limits of everything, but I have to say that each of them now has a strong fighting power, and Sun Wuchen is the weakest among them.


    "Monkey King 512, Tianjin Fan 499, Kelin 485, Dumpling 450."


    Chapter 980: The growing strong


    Each of them has made great progress of their own. Under normal circumstances, they have such a fighting power. If their own strength is exploded, it will be multiplied, of course.


    And looking at what they are like now, it seems that everyone has a very heavy variety of equipment on their bodies. It is estimated that these trainings did make them work hard.


    Then began the market arena, but before that, Sun Wuchen searched very carefully for the trace of the guy he was looking for, and finally found it.


    That is Bick, it should be said that it is a new Bick, his own strength, unusually strong, now the normal attack power has reached 600.


    It seems that everyone has improved a lot, and even he has found some other people.


    For example, the robotized Tao Baibai. This guy scrambles and wants to kill himself. But to be honest, after turning into a machine, his attack power is only 250 at most, and it is far inferior to the current dumplings. It is estimated that he will be dried by dumplings in the knockouts.


    Shenxian won''t participate this time, his combat effectiveness is still so weak, even he knows what he is facing, so he hides behind the scenes and wants to watch quietly.


    If the gods do not participate in the competition, it seems that there will be a lot of changes, but Yamucha did not expect to come here, as the most outstanding disciple of Hexianliu, he seems to have changed a little, and his strength is quite strong, just under normal conditions. More than 300 combat power.


    It seems that this battle is really a battle between dragons and tigers, but apart from these people present, Sun Wuchen discovered a special existence.


    This guy is wearing black clothes. It is absolutely unusual. The breath scattered on his body is terrifying. He should be regarded as a mysterious man in black. But the last time the Demon Clan has appeared, I don¡¯t know exactly who came here this time. who is it?


    It seems that this time we are going to perform the last scene again. The man in black was regarded as the runner-up of the competition, but he was killed by Monkey King on the field. It seems that the current fighting rules have also changed.


    In the arena, as long as the two people agree and fight life and death, it seems that no one will stop it. Although it is a world broadcast event, everyone has their own choice.


    Sun Wuchen was the first one to play. This time he encountered an old opponent Chaiba King, but he didn''t bother to move. As soon as the opponent finished speaking, Sun Wuchen swiped it and blow it down.


    "bored!"


    Sun Wuchen slowly jumped off the building and got off the stage. At this time, all the talents recognized that this guy was the last champion and defeated the warrior of the Terror Demon Race.


    "That guy is Sun Wuchen, the champion of the last competition. He defeated a terrifying Demon Warrior."


    "Unexpectedly, he will come to the competition again. It is said that he is a disciple of Teacher Wu Tian. Teacher Wu Tian defeated the existence of Big Demon King Piccolo."


    "If he comes to the competition, others don''t want to take the place, I want to abstain directly."


    The appearance of Sun Wuchen alone and these changes were enough to surprise many people, but he felt very ordinary and just sat aside.


    Then many people were promoted one by one until the dumplings met the metal peach for nothing, the guy kept clamoring, saying that he would deal with these traitors himself.


    Tianjin Fan next to him was cold with a face. After all, he walked out of Hexianliu''s sect. Now he is under Guixianliu''s clan. Although he did not formally apprenticeship to learn art, he inherited his past and has not changed some things .


    When everyone felt extremely helpless, this guy kept threatening.


    Dumpling suddenly waved his hand and knocked the opponent out. The metal peach rolled on the ground twice, and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.


    You can beat the opponent if you can hit it, which really shocked Metal Tao in vain, but he still didn''t want to admit his defeat and was ready to continue fighting.

 592 Naruto Power System Chapter 592

    He suddenly jumped up and took out his weapon, but he didn''t expect it to be easier this time.


    Dumpling hit his head again and knocked the guy to the ground in an instant. This time the opponent passed out directly and no longer had the energy to fight.


    Then he carried the guy out on a stretcher, and a farce was over.


    "It seems that you have finally made your own choice. The past is not the difference between right and wrong, but everything you have experienced in the past will always exist, Tianjin rice and dumplings, I hope you will return to my battle together in that star time and space. Maybe you will experience everything unimaginable."


    The two looked at each other and nodded. Perhaps staying on this earth is indeed not a good choice. They will always stay on Sun Wuchen''s planet. The development of that base also has their contribution.


    After this battle was completed, everyone passed the qualifiers very smoothly and entered the finals.


    The battle list also appeared soon.


    Monkey King-Yamu Tea, Man in Black-Sun Wuchen, Tianjin Fan-Dumplings, Klin-Piccolo.


    Chapter 1981: First battle


    The first game was Monkey King vs. Yamucha, and the two were old acquaintances.


    What makes people feel a little surprised is that Ya Mucha did not wear Hexianliu''s clothes, but instead wore her own martial arts uniform with only her name on it.


    He should have joined Hexianliu, which is really surprising.


    "Yamucha can finally meet you again. Are you not a disciple of Hexianliu now?"


    "Of course I will not be a disciple of Hexianliu. They are not worthy of my allegiance. I am fighting for myself only. If I become stronger, I will create my own genre and become a master. Of course I am now The thing I want most is to fight."


    "If Yamucha is over after this battle, do you want to join our team? There are many things on Wuchen''s planet."


    "I really want to see it. If possible, I would also like to improve myself there, Goku. Let''s start fighting now. The game has already begun. Take the move-Sun Fist!"


    Yamucha seemed to be shaken, but the shot was fierce. The first move that came up was the twinkling of the sun fist. Fortunately, Monkey King learned the method of distinguishing qi from the gods, and instantly sensed the opponent¡¯s position and threw a punch there. .


    When Ya Mucha was in the air, he was blasted out, but he still wanted to use his attack. He wanted to explode his power very much. When he stepped back, an energy ball was condensed in his hand, constantly shining. With a burst of light, and then thrown forward, the energy ball spins and impacts very fast.


    This should be his very famous gas bomb.


    It is a peculiar attack method that gathers all the energy in the hand to form a round ball and throws it violently. It is extremely fast and powerful. It does not focus on instantaneous explosions, but only uses speed to damage.


    A round ball hits at the fastest speed, and it instantly reaches the current Wukong''s side.


    Monkey King dodged aside and dodged the fatal blow. He would not be severely injured by this impact. On the contrary, after avoiding the blow, he looked forward with concentration.


    "Goku, if you can win, I will say something else."


    Yamucha waved his fingers constantly, and the energy ball was like a violent wind roaring, and like waves on the sea, without a moment calming down, there were constant collisions. When Sun Wuchen next to him saw all this, he nodded slightly. , It seems that this guy is really working hard.


    It seemed that Monkey King did have considerable confidence in his own power, and when he kept dodge, he didn''t even attack.


    After playing for a while, Monkey King once again struck forward, just like a storm, which was still very powerful.


    This is Qi Hequan, and Sun Wuchen can also, of course, a skill of the Demon Race, bursting out a burst of energy, blowing the opponent away.


    When the ball of gas bombs hit it, it hit this terrifying wind and waves instantly.


    The blue ball of light kept floating there, hitting it again, and Monkey King suddenly retreated back. Although his qi combined fist knocked the opponent''s energy away, he could not build an unimaginable attack, so he immediately merged his hands into a terror The ball appeared there.


    "Instant Turtle School Qigong."


    Turtle Qigong was beaten out in an instant, and it hit the opponent''s body directly. At this time, the herbal tea could manipulate its own energy ball to hit the opponent, but found that the opponent''s energy was coming in an instant, just hitting his body. This created a terrifying situation. If he continued to attack the opponent, he would also be bombed out.


    Obviously, the power of Guipai Qigong is stronger than his Caoqi bomb.


    Yamucha has only one idea now, which is to back up quickly.


    After evading the opponent''s tortoise school qigong, his own gas bombs could not be controlled and hung directly in the air, and Monkey King jumped over and kicked there.


    This thing was originally controlled by Ya Mucha, but it was kicked over by Monkey King, and it reached his vicinity in an instant.


    After a burst of impact, Yamucha was hit by his own attack energy and fell backwards. Of course, he still danced without flying to the ground, but it was another attack at this time, and the accurate hit was on him. Body.


    When Sun Wuchen jumped into the air, he struck a beam of light, which accurately hit Ya Mucha''s body and knocked him off the ring.


    This is a lore.


    It seemed that a battle subsided so easily, and everyone couldn''t help cheering. It was also a wonderful battle. Just now, Monkey King swiftly moved around, and he did show his different skills.


    After the fighting subsided, Ya Mucha respectfully came to the side of Sun Wuchen, lowered his head, and said I''m sorry, which was considered an apology.


    "From then on, you will be with us and learn to fight. On another planet, there are many battles that can continue to grow stronger."


    After Sun Wuchen said these words, he walked out. The second game had already begun. When he stood there, he saw that the person in front of him seemed a little special, his figure was thin, and the whole person was wrapped in a black robe.


    "We finally meet again."


    "You! Is that you?" Sun Wuchen finally thought of a person.


    Could it be that she is here?


    Chapter 982: Qiqi''s Breakthrough


    The man in black suddenly rushed over, her figure was slender, her speed was very fast, and her fist seemed very strong.


    However, this slender figure made the current Sun Wuchen see the way. It turned out that he was Qiqi.


    In the original book, it was for Monkey King to come to this arena.


    But the plot now seems to be different. It was me who was fighting her. In fact, the relationship between her dissatisfaction and her has been advancing by leaps and bounds recently, but the girl in front of her seems to have an inexplicable feeling for herself, which Sun Wuchen can feel.


    This woman''s fighting skills have been passed on to her father, and those attack methods of the Bull Demon King are the special meaning of some Guixianliu.


    When she attacked, her speed was also quite swift, and she shot a lot of attacks in an instant, but in the eyes of Sun Wuchen, everything was nothing.


    Although Qiqi has learned some fighting skills, she is not a real professional combat talent. When she launches an offense, she always uses some fighting methods that do not make much sense, and she wants to gain the upper hand. No use.


    Sun Wuchen immediately backed away at this moment, and didn''t want to fight the opponent with his own attack, because his strength was too strong and he could kill her with a fist.


    But Kiki seemed to be reluctant to relax. When she kept waving her hands, her attack speed was very fast, and after playing for a while, seeing that she couldn''t work, she immediately merged her hands together and a small ball of light appeared in her hand.


    Sun Wuchen felt a little surprised. This is a power that can''t be shown in the original book. This little ball of light alone has a great destructive ability. Although it is also a turtle Qigong, it is also a small, fast turtle. Send qigong.


    The little bald head flew towards Sun Wuchen, the other party was still in black. Sun Wuchen pretended not to know, and immediately jumped up to the side.


    He still has the air dance technique, but the tortoise school qigong that he had just flew into the sky flew towards him again.


    As soon as it flew into the air, the small ball of light flew over, and Sun Wuchen immediately turned his head, slapped it with a fist, and exploded in the sky with a bang. It was so powerful that it had a combat power of nearly one hundred.


    It seems that this girl has indeed undergone a lot of unimaginable arduous training. It is quite difficult for ordinary women to have such a strong combat effectiveness. Even if it is a legendary humanoid, No. 18 was obtained after numerous transformations. power.

 593 Naruto Power System Chapter 593

    Women''s physique is inherently inadequate compared to men, so it is not easy to reach the top.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen could see clearly that after the other party had a terrifying explosion, he wanted to beat him down, but Sun Wuchen was very clear that the other party was only tracking him with Turtle School Qigong, and it seemed possible to lock the other party.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen was more surprised, and then fell to the ground.


    "Who on earth are you? Why do you make turtles send qigong?"


    "If you can beat me, I''ll tell you, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, you don''t come to me, this time I must beat you."


    I didn''t seem to have promised him anything, the current Sun Wuchen fell into a kind of confusion.


    Suddenly a few balls of light came over again, it seemed that the opponent had the ability to fire a large amount of energy bombs instantly.


    This is also a good skill, and Sun Wuchen immediately carried out some exploration.


    "Burst of energy bombs."


    "Skill level-E level."


    "Skill factor-0.1-1 times."


    "Skill additional attributes-rapid burst (not activated) split (not activated) heavy hit (not activated)"


    In fact, even if Sun Wuchen doesn''t exchange this skill from the system, he can use it easily.


    It should be that this skill does not have a real rule or other way of using it. It just keeps throwing out the energy in the hand, causing a lot of damage in an instant and affecting the opponent. It is a very low-level attack method. .


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly felt the power flowing in his body, and only 5,000 energy points were needed to exchange this skill, which was easy and exchanged.


    The only special thing about this skill is the skill coefficient, which ranges from 0.1 to 1. The range in the middle is extremely large.


    If this skill is used properly, it can instantly burst out unimaginable power, of course, this skill does not have any supplement to its original skill, because it is a multiple relationship.


    There are only very few skills on his body, which is a multiple relationship, such as Jie Wangquan, using this skill will not increase any skill coefficient.


    The skill in front of me seems to be almost the same. It is just a momentary burst of power through my own power. There is no way to improve it like other powers, because it is impossible for ordinary people to convert all the power into these energy balls.


    The power cannot be exploded in too fast speed, and the exchange is completed in an instant. Sun Wuchen has this idea in his heart. It seems bold, but only he can do it.


    He didn''t want to use his fist to blast the opponent down, but this method should work.


    "Then have a fight, and if I win, tell me who you are."


    Chapter 983: Promise


    Of course, the other party snorted coldly and didn''t say anything.


    Sun Wuchen slowly assumed his posture, raising his hands slowly, and a burst of light slowly radiated from his palms. It does not need extreme damage, but it needs every blow to collide with its own power. .


    The impact of energy has finally begun. Don''t think that Qiqi is a very young woman. She doesn''t seem to be very strong, but she seems to be quite strong in practice and has a very strong control over her Qi.


    One after another energy balls smashed over, and these things in her hand were like ordinary balls. When they came over, they seemed to have no power, but they could hit accurately and even had the characteristics of tracking.


    It took a lot of effort for her to cultivate to this level, and even what she wanted to do now was to give Sun Wuchen a chance in her own battle.


    Then Sun Wuchen''s hand finally moved. When the white light flashed, an energy ball of the same size flew over. As large as the energy ball he hits, the energy ball shot by the opponent will be as big, and there was no explosion when the two energy balls collided. It just dissipated completely in the air.


    The light on the ring burst, and everyone was shocked. Ordinary people were already dumbfounded by this terrifying attack, but they didn''t know what was happening at the moment, only seeing bursts of dazzling light in the center.


    "What on earth did Wu Chen think? He used such an attack to continuously consume his strength, but..." Tianjin Fan couldn''t help but said.


    "But what is really surprising is not how strong and weak his attack is, how fast, but exactly the same as the opponent''s power, which means that the moment the opponent attacks, the power he hits is The same, the intensity is no more, no less." Wukong added again.


    Klin was already shocked when he saw this scene. If the terrifying performance in front of him was an appetizer, it was indeed shocking.


    Klin asked himself that he had absolutely no such ability. When the opponent hits the attack, he hits back with the same force, and every second is not bad. A person who can reach this level of perfection, maybe there is only one guy in the world, and that¡¯s the pervert. Sun Wuchen.


    He is really strong enough to guard against the sky, making himself hard to imagine that this monster is too terrifying.


    As for the energy ball, it exploded in the air in an instant. After a while, the woman finally lost her strength. Although she was wearing a black robe, she didn''t seem to have much strength to attack again. Sun Wuchen also stopped immediately, and the two again Calm was restored.


    "You have no power anymore. Give up. Actually, I already knew your identity."


    "Really? You remember my name."


    "Of course I know your name, and I also know a lot of things I have experienced with you, so you just give up, you will not be my opponent, this is a battle between men. You women should not interfere, but We''ll talk about our affairs later."


    The other party didn''t know what to think, and he gave a gentle benevolence in his words. Then he jumped directly from the side to the bottom of the ring. It was a direct confession. The people around were shocked. They didn''t expect such a scene to happen.


    This scene is indeed very surprising, because there are so many changes in it, and the other side has taken the initiative to admit defeat.


    However, among everyone''s cheers, the last time the champion was truly extraordinary. It seemed that he had only played a similar and wonderful energy match, but he was able to completely surrender the opponent.


    After Sun Wuchen''s game was over, he walked back to the rest area of ??the players, and the woman in black disguise had retreated to the side. In the infinite darkness, it seemed that he didn''t want to reveal his traces, but Bu Ma and others still looked for Past.


    The two girls actually started to talk, in fact, the age of dissatisfaction is really a few years older than Kiki.


    She seemed to be the other''s sister, taking care of each other meticulously, and even mentioned Sun Wuchen in her words. She felt a sense of tension, but she immediately recovered her peace. It seems that this woman''s heart is really a needle in the sea, which is difficult to calculate. clear.


    When the game is over, all that is left is fighting each other.


    Unexpectedly, the next game ushered in turned out to be a duel between the brothers.


    The two have been together for a long time, and the two have strong unconsciousness, but it seems that this is the first time to stand on the ring and fight.


    Sun Wuchen also wanted to see how far the dumplings have progressed. Although compared with the original, each of them does not seem to have made such a terrible progress, but you must know that the plot has not yet reached that point.


    Strictly speaking, if those strong people had such a degree of progress, it would be really terrifying, even stronger than the progress of the so-called Monkey King. If you know that they have not practiced for long, it seems that they only have a year. From hundreds of combat effectiveness, there are dozens of times improvement to thousands.


    The weakest dumpling has also increased its combat effectiveness by more than ten times, which can be said to be an amazing existence.


    But now they have not reached the level of defying the sky, but there is a battle between dragons and tigers.


    Chapter 984: The Battle of Brothers


    "Tianjin, I didn''t expect to be on the same battlefield with you."


    "No matter how we people divide these games, we will always meet. It''s better to have a battle between you and me, dumplings, you really worked hard, and you can beat that guy."


    Dumpling nodded. Although his intelligence and some things were obviously insufficient, he still had a right and wrong concept of good and evil.


    "Don''t keep your hands this time, let me see the strength you have trained."


    A horrible air current erupted from Tianjin Fan''s body, like a burning fire, and finally saw these powerful men. The explosive power was indeed extraordinary, and his combat effectiveness was increasing sharply.


    As for Sun Wuchen himself, he stared at the person standing on the side of the house calmly. He was the new Big Demon King Piccolo.


    He inherited all the talents and powers of the former Demon King Piccolo, even exceeding them.

 594 Naruto Power System Chapter 594

    After an unimaginable exercise, his strength has become quite strong, and he seems to come to avenge himself with the ferocity and anger in his heart. Of course, his goal is Sun Wuchen.


    As for how far he has reached, Sun Wuchen can''t estimate it now. The combat power that can be detected in front of him is just a false signal.


    But Sun Wuchen could see that this guy was staring at the battle between Tianjin Fan and others, and it seemed that he also felt that the two in front of him were the strong.


    The game finally started. When the dumplings were flying in the sky, they suddenly waved their hands forward, and the invisible energy was shot out in an instant, and it was enveloped in Tianjin Fan''s body in an instant. Sun Wuchen could feel it from a long distance.


    It turns out that Dumpling has worked hard to cultivate his own superpowers. Although this power has little effect during this period of battle, if it can be cultivated to a high level, it will definitely have a different response.


    They are all super powers. It depends on who uses them. For example, the current dumpling super powers may not be able to affect the existence of more than 1,000 attack power, but if it is the guy in the Kinuite warfare, it seems that it can be instantly Not to mention the existence of Frieza, who controls tens of thousands of combat power. The universe emperor of the dark world, his own talent is already quite amazing, coupled with super super powers, even the existence of tens of millions of combat power can be. Controlled by him.


    So it also depends on a person''s hard power. After reaching a certain level, the use of super powers can cause a killer situation, but the dumplings in front of them are obviously not good. Using the mental cage, it instantly enveloped Tianjin Fan.


    Tianjin Fan didn''t even resist. He let the opponent''s heavy cage press on his body. Suddenly, his muscles swelled up, and his muscles swelled slowly. The three eyes kept flashing a burst of light, and his mouth kept tightening. Biting tightly, let out a low roar.


    He is using his own power and beliefs to fight against, the superpower is really extraordinary, but he wants to use his willpower to fight against the opponent, and he can even overwhelm the opponent. In the constant efforts, the dumplings have been exerting himself. Even his finger slowly lifted up, and a huge ball of light appeared on it, even extending to the state of the hole wave beam.


    It seems that the opponent can reach that level through promotion, but it is not as simple and easy as Sun Wuchen, and there are many skills and special effects. Of course, there may be some auxiliary promotion after practice. For example, Qiqi has already made great progress. .


    "Tianjin, be careful, Dongdongbo beam."


    A dazzling golden light hit him. At this moment, Tianjin Fan seemed to be unable to move his body, letting the beam hit him, and then there was a terrifying explosion. After the explosion, all the small fragments on the ring were blown away, even Even the surrounding trees were blown up and down.


    After the gust of wind, the surrounding spectators were shocked, especially those closest to them, who were blown out with a lighter body. This terrifying flame explosion also occurred in the ring, instantly The flames filled, but the light flashed and the wind screamed, and a person rushed over and knocked the dumplings down.


    The dumpling finally landed slowly on the ground, but was held in his arms by this man. After all, he was a fellow teacher, and in his own eyes he was as cordial as his own child.


    Tianjin Fan dumplings were placed on the ground next to him, which made him wake up slowly, but in fact this battle was indeed Tianjin Fan¡¯s victory. The gap between the two was too big, which made people fearful. Klin next to him even kept scratching his head, but he has no hair.


    "What should I do? Tianjin Fan is so powerful, I can''t resist that kind of superpower. I will definitely lose to him, what should I do? What should I do?"


    In fact, he didn''t need to worry at all, because he couldn''t have beaten the newly born Bick Devil.


    Just as Sun Wuchen was thinking about it, the last game began.


    Chapter 985: Two-handed tracking bullet


    Those who faced off in the last game were the current Demon Bick, the infinitely powerful existence after rebirth and Klin in front of him.


    "Klin must come on!"


    Wukong cheered on Klin. Although there was already a huge gap between the two figures, even Monkey King seemed to be a young man, but Klin was just like a small child, but Klin was firm. Nodded, even if he knew he would fail, he would try to move forward.


    It''s just that for this battle, Sun Wuchen doesn''t have any confidence at all, but just looks at the opponent''s means.


    "The next battle will be the very powerful Turtle Kling who won the ranking last time, against the newest fighter now. This player''s name is Piccolo."


    When the two of them stood on the stage, they were both calm, looking at each other, as if they wanted to see through the reality of each other, but after a brief introduction, they finally started to move, just like many creatures have seen before, the other person stretched out his hand Do you want to kill when you come up with your own arm?


    When his arm suddenly grew longer, Klin seemed to respond. After all, he was more self-improving, and he could even kill with one blow.


    Although Jiaozi is smart and even has some superpowers, in fact he has insufficient intelligence and limited talent.


    In training, no matter how hard he works, there is no amazing improvement. This is his own talent limit and it is difficult to change.


    Klin''s foot was immediately caught by the opponent, and when he was surprised, he was kicked by the opponent, his fist was covered with power, and Klin was blown away with a bang, and then Piccolo flew over again. , Hanging in the air, keep moving forward.


    He arrived in front of Klin like a violent wind and punched down at the same time. This time Klin took advantage of his small body and immediately avoided the punch and blasted the ring hard. The ring was only pierced with a big hole. Then all the masonry on the ground was like a wave, instantly tilted, and then calmed down again, and a wave of ripple-like power spread everywhere and the surrounding ground jittered.


    Then he looked at Klin above his head and immediately flew up. When he was flying in the air, he swiped his palm, and a red blood-colored light instantly hit the sky. Klin once again avoided the blow with his sensitive body, but he There was still a stroke in front of his body, dripping with blood, but the light of the blood soul behind this sharp claw reached the sky, and with a sneer, the sky was cut in half.


    All the clouds in the sky contained the sky, and the azure blue was instantly separated, as if something had directly cut off the extremely powerful power, which shocked everyone present. They had never seen such an attack. It is really an incredible state.


    This time the attack was too strong, so strong that they were even unimaginable. The sky was split in an instant, and even all the brilliance kept flashing. This was the strongest attack between heaven and earth.


    Klin was taken aback. It was just a tentative battle. He wanted to talk about the opponent''s reality. It seemed that he could not detect anything. The opponent''s methods were bloody and cruel, and the attack method was far beyond his expectations.


    "The kid didn''t die under my attack. You are lucky enough. Of course, you should be very grateful for the rules of the game. If there were really no restrictions on the rules of the game, I would have killed you long ago."


    At this time, Klin didn''t know if he had learned the skills of Saiyans when they arrived on Earth, but it didn''t seem to have been so powerful.


    But Klin has his own abilities. He slowly landed on the ground, took a pose, clenched his fists with both hands, gathered a burst of energy, and when he waved forward, he fired a two-handed tracking bullet.


    "Two-handed tracking bullets."


    "Skill level-E level."


    "Skill coefficient-0.5."


    "Skill additional attributes-fast pursuit (not activated), efficient burst (not activated), flashing (not activated), accelerating power (not activated)"


    In an instant, Sun Wuchen mastered this skill, and he was able to learn at a glance. Of course, he also needed some points to help him complete the learning.


    There is a vast ocean of smoke in my store, and there are even many skills from the previous world. It is impossible for the current Monkey King to exchange them directly. The energy system is completely different. It is quite difficult to find the right one among these skills.


    As for the two-handed tracking bomb in front of you, it should be considered not weak, and there are various additional skill effects, but it seems that this kind of attack will not have any effect on the opponent. The two huge energy groups that flew past reached the opponent. Nearby, he was suddenly exploded by the light in the opponent''s eyes.


    This is the absolute difference between superior and superior judgment. No matter how hard a person works, he can''t directly make up all his own gaps, just because the difference between the poor and the other party is too big.


    After completely smashing the opponent''s explosive energy, Piccolo suddenly took a pose and threw a punch forward. The terrifying wind and waves instantly shattered Klin in front of him.


    No, it''s just the afterimages.


    Chapter 986: Brothers'' Controversy


    Everyone screamed, and they saw Klin in front of them completely disappeared. At first everyone thought he was broken into pieces, but found that it was just an afterimage, and the surrounding air was abnormally condensed, and then it came. The sound of terrifying footsteps.


    The sound of tapping keeps slamming into people''s eardrums.


    It turns out that Klin was in the extremely high-speed movement, so that his figure disappeared. According to the technique, it seemed to be ineffective for the opponent. Although he is flexible, although he can use this speed to cover his own attacks, the guy Bick is not. Being afraid of these, he still has a wide range of attacks, definitely not weak.


    After a horrible and violent movement, Klin suddenly flashed his figure. What has never been noticed is that he has an extra energy ball in his hand, but as soon as his figure flashed, Piccolo¡¯s palm penetrated. He lost his chest, but it still didn''t work, Klin disappeared again.


    His use of residual image boxing has brought everything to perfection.


    In this world, everyone has their own special attributes, and some people are very familiar with the tortoise school, qigong and other types of gas bomb attacks.


    In other words, these people are naturally suitable for the extreme energy collision confrontation, and some people don¡¯t know much about their own energy, but their fighting skills are very strong. Of course, some people are incomparable spirit foxes. Klin is the last one to fight with his flexible body.


    In the extreme speed of movement, the thing holding a ball of light in his hand grew bigger and bigger, and even the remnant brilliance spread over the entire arena. This place became a zone of infinite light, which fully reflected everything.


    No one can calm down in such an infinitely astonishing, dazzling light, and only feel that everything around is dragged, and it seems that every minute and every second of this infinite brilliance cannot be stopped.


    Klin''s constant ultra-high-speed movement completely shattered all of the opponent''s control. Although Piccolo wanted to fight back, he found that he could not see the opponent''s trail. His speed was astonishingly fast, unless he burst out potential energy. , Will fly around, otherwise there really is no other way.


    But for Big Devil Piccolo, would he have any scruples in his heart?Of course not.


    He put on a posture there, the energy surrounding him formed a huge halo, and then radiated to the side. This thing can completely cut everything he encounters.

 595 Naruto Power System Chapter 595

    This halo is getting bigger and bigger, and it seems to have begun to use the energy in it to affect the surrounding space. The range of activities on the ring is getting smaller and smaller. Klin can move quickly but can''t jump into the air.


    The moment he jumped past, his body would slow down, and then he would be caught by the opponent, followed by a fatal blow.


    In this way, there is only one last way left in the living room, which is to keep spinning around. As the energy slowly expands, the range of Klin''s activities becomes smaller and smaller, but the power consumed increases sharply.


    Klin''s speed finally slowed down, and then his location was found by the other party, like a tiger out of the gate, Big Demon King Piccolo immediately flew over, the hand of the demon in his hand swept directly, another blood-red light.


    In this way, the blood-red light hit the bottom of the arena. Even if Klin escaped, the audience below would be directly cut into pieces, so Klin stood there immediately and stretched out his arms. Block the blow.


    He used his own power to block the opponent''s desperate blow. When the Demon King Piccolo was happy, he suddenly realized something was wrong. There was a white ball under his feet. Sun Wuchen could see clearly, this white one. The ball of light was left there on purpose by Klin.


    Then the white ball of light exploded immediately. As memories of his own side, a momentary explosion completely shattered the surrounding arena. There were originally several large pits on the ground, this time it was completely destroyed by endless explosions. .


    Almost everything on the ring was blown up, and of course the ring still exists, which is absolutely amazing.


    After the explosion, Piccolo in front of him was quite embarrassed in the explosion, but also Klin could not resist this last attack. After the blood-red light was shattered by his body, he directly Kneeling on the ground.


    "You guy''s power really surprised me. It''s time to execute you, do you want to die?"


    "I admit defeat. I am not your opponent. I have not even seen your true strength. This is my failure."


    Klin actually nodded his head and gave up his qualifications for the competition, but Bick still has a solemn expression. Knowing that he has been training for a long time, it seems that it is difficult to deal with this kid. It seems that these strong players have made progress. Surprise yourself.


    This can be regarded as a wonderful battle between dragons and tigers, at least in the eyes of everyone, but the next battle should be more sacred and more terrifying, and some people are already waving the flag.


    "Wuchen and Wukong, you have to come on." The two girls shouted in unison there. Their young and beautiful looks are enough to make many men pay all attention to them.


    Chapter 987: Divine Skill-Qigong Wave Rebound


    However, the only person the two girls looked at was the young man named Sun Wuchen.


    It was a man with a wind god like jade.And after a long distance, without fail, he is like a god.


    Monkey King also did a lot of training next to the gods. Although he still didn''t have absolute confidence, the belief of the warrior told her that whether he knew the ending or not, he would work hard.


    "Wu Chen, I won''t keep my hands, I will definitely attack with all my strength."


    "Then let me see your strength, Goku, we haven''t fought for a long time."


    As Sun Wuchen said, the fight between brothers seems to have not been carried out for a long, long time. Regardless of Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen, both of them are powerful, but they are still unable to fight.


    The two people stood on the opposite side of the ring and looked at each other. This is really interesting. The two people look almost exactly the same, except that Monkey King¡¯s hair is more fluffy. When they all stand up, they are really different from the original. Not much.


    Compared with this appearance, the Super Saiyan is more pleasing to the eye. The burning flames and lightning, coupled with the fierce and arrogant temperament, the Super Saiyan has made the current Monkey King feel joy and respect.


    As for Sun Wuchen himself, his appearance is more like his former self, with short, special black hair that slowly hangs down there. Although his face is somewhat similar, he is not exactly the same.


    "Game start."


    Under the order of the commentary, the old fellow Guixianren finally sat back, because for him, there was nothing to watch in the first few games. The commentary was always performed by the young commentator next to him. This time he wanted to Personally explain the game.


    "This is really a battle between dragons and tigers. Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong are brothers who also come from a remote mountainous area, but they are also the best disciples in my school."


    The turtle fairy talked about there, and then began to talk about the feelings between himself and them, and the people on the field had already begun to fight. Monkey King did not make a tentative attack, but directly assumed the pose of turtle qigong. , Slowly gather energy.


    "Is it the turtle Qigong? It''s interesting, but it doesn''t seem to have any effect on me, so Wukong, you should give up."


    Having said that, even though Sun Wuchen seemed extremely tall, he still kept a mindful mind, and the system exchange list immediately appeared in front of him.


    There is a skill in this list of skills, which is naturally very urgently needed by Sun Wuchen. This skill is quite special called Qigong Rebound, which is the ultimate skill of Tianjin Fan Rebound Turtle Qigong in the original plot that year.


    At that time, he hadn''t felt how amazing this thing was. After all, tortoise style qigong of that level could be easily bounced back.


    But after knowing that he was using Tortoise Style Qigong, even seeing the Monkey King in front of him, he wanted to use these skills to attack himself, so Sun Wuchen decided to use this skill.


    What is surprising is that in this redemption list, this skill is considered a special skill, which can be redeemed with z points.


    Although only one point is required, it is surprising enough, because one z point can be directly exchanged for 10,000 energy points.


    You can even redeem the chance to draw a lottery, which is quite extraordinary, but if you redeem one, just try it. This skill should have some magical effects, definitely stronger than the one used by Tianjin Fan.


    A yellow streamer shone on Sun Wuchen''s body, and he looked at his hands in an instant. This skill was stronger than he thought, "Qigong wave bounces."


    "Skill level-none, special skills."


    "Skill factor-0.3-1 times. The higher the opening multiplier, the longer the duration and the greater the energy consumption. Do not open frequently in a short time."


    "Skills special attributes-enhanced (not activated) domineering body (not activated) continuous special effects (not activated) air wall (not activated)"


    This skill is far more special than I thought. Although a special energy point was spent, the exchanged things are extraordinary.


    First of all, this is an endorsement skill. In fact, it can rebound, but it is the damage of various energy bombs between 50% and 100% of their attack power. After this level is exceeded, they can still cause damage to themselves. Will be considerably reduced.


    Just like the energy bursting out of Monkey King''s body is only 100 points, then he can resist the energy expectation of 100 attack power. If the opponent''s attack power is 150, the damage it can cause is only 50 points.


    In other words, the greater the energy gap between the opponent and yourself, the weaker the opponent¡¯s attack will be. Even opponents of the same level can produce a certain effect, but if the effect is too high, it will definitely cause itself. Great energy consumption.


    That''s also one of the most defying special skills he has recently acquired. I ate at noon and wanted to redeem those skills'' special attributes, but the above requirements immediately made him look sad.


    Each exchange requires 2z points.


    Is it possible that these skill attributes are going against the sky?


    Chapter 980: The Power of a Hand


    Sun Wuchen guessed in every possible way, of course he was not willing to use his points.


    Now I still have about 20 z-points, all of which are obtained after killing bosses and elite enemies, and I only got so few points after such a long battle.


    After spending so much energy, he had more than 20 points, and now he had to use half of them directly. He couldn''t bear it. Although these skills might be so small and endless, after thinking about it, he directly exchanged one.


    Although the skill attributes are not introduced, he can do some translation for the time being. For example, enhancement is to directly increase the multiple provided.


    If you have a domineering body, you may have an extremely hard body, which is more resistant to the opponent¡¯s attack, and makes yourself less susceptible to the opponent¡¯s energy attack. For example, if a huge shock wave hits, even if you are not injured, you will still be Pushing and flying out, maybe kicking will make your body hang in the air, like a copper wall and iron wall, you can directly resist it.


    There is also an introduction later, such as continuous special effects. It seems that this extremely special effect will always hang on my body, which is very amazing.


    As mentioned above, if you turn on this skill yourself, the longer the duration, the greater the consumption, and the higher the initial multiple, which will also increase the consumption.


    The problem is that this skill can''t be activated frequently. It seems that it can only be exchanged for this continuous special effect skill. The air wall does not need to be translated. It is definitely a barrier in front of oneself to resist the opponent''s attack.


    That is a large-scale defensive skill. I don''t need it for the time being. Generally speaking, there won''t be too many group battles. You can exchange it when necessary.


    Sun Wuchen now directly spent two z-points in exchange for continuous special effects.


    "Congratulations to the host for turning on the special attribute of qigong wave bounce-continuous special effects."


    "Provides a wave bounce that can last longer, and provides a special gas wall with a certain defensive power on the surface of the body, like a battle armor, which can resist most attacks. Even if the host bounces its own Qigong wave, the special skills are completely When it is released, the energy of this protection will continue for a period of time. It is determined by the energy just consumed by the host itself. The longer the energy and time just used, the longer the remaining time of this energy."

 596 Naruto Power System Chapter 596

    It seems that it is indeed a long-lasting attack special effect. The current Monkey King once immediately raised a hand with the special effect of Qigong wave bounce on his body. Monkey King has also gathered a lot of energy. This is his super turtle style Qigong.


    The power of this tortoise-style qigong far exceeds the energy gathered by the previous tortoise-style qigong. It has a huge diameter of light, which may have about two meters, and an extremely violent power in an instant. It shoots towards him. Monkey King specially The angle of attack was adjusted so that his attack would not hit the ground, but there was a mountain behind him. As for Sun Wuchen, he reached out and blocked it.


    Originally, Sun Wukong felt that his attack would hurt his brother, what should he do?When he saw the other hand with his own eyes, it actually blocked the strongest turtle Qigong.


    A horrible meditation like a tsunami and earthquake continued to oscillate here, and then the people around felt that the earth was shaking for a moment. They were all swaying, almost unable to stand firmly. When they looked forward, they found out again. After the terrifying explosion, a ray of light was hit into the sky, and the man actually blocked the attack with one hand.


    "1125, Goku, you are indeed very strong."


    Compared with the original, Monkey King is even stronger than when Raditz arrived, but he obviously seems to have other skills. Although Super Turtle Qigong is extremely powerful, it is not invincible.


    Piccolo next to him was surprised when he saw the attack just now. It seems that the other party could fight him desperately, not to mention that the grandson became a hand to block this attack, he is really a Monster, it seems that his own plan must also be carried out.


    It is impossible to defeat the opponent with his own blood, and everything is in vain in the end.


    The energy ball burst instantly after hitting the sky, and countless brilliance fell down instead, just like fireworks in the sky so brilliant and dazzling, shocking everyone around.


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??the tortoise style qigong you used in the arena that day was even stronger."


    "Which pot do you open or mention which pot? Oh, I can''t say that. My tortoise school qigong was also very powerful back then, but Monkey King seems to have made greater progress. All this is in my mind. I have made progress under the guidance of him. If I hadn¡¯t called them Guipai Qigong back then, maybe they couldn¡¯t do anything, so I¡¯m better."


    Immortal Turtle wiped the sweat from his temples, but he understood that it was Turtle Qigong that he couldn''t hold back. Wukong and the others are really blue and blue, but that Monkey King is even more terrifying. Can it be blocked by one hand?


    "Competitor Wu Chen actually blocked the opponent''s Super Turtle Pie with one of his own hands. Qigong is really too strong, and his strength is infinite at a young age."


    Chapter 989: Monkey King''s Efforts


    "Will the Monkey King give up?"


    of course not.


    Monkey King had already rushed over, and when he ran forward at the same time, he instantly flung out his heavy equipment. These things he wore every day when he was training with the gods.


    The few players just now poked this kind of thing off when they were fighting. Only Monkey King just faced Sun Wuchen and wanted to make a trial.


    After taking off these things, his combat effectiveness instantly increased by a large margin, and seemed to have reached more than 600.


    Now Sun Wuchen''s combat power can be close to this value even if he does not use Jie Wang Quan, so there is no need to be nervous.


    It''s just that Monkey King''s combat effectiveness is still growing to a certain extent, and it seems to be slowly growing.


    What is this guy thinking?The current Sun Wuchen is also guessing in every possible way. He immediately backed away, his fingers moved a little forward, and a few holes and waves beams hit him, which was denser and more lethal than dumplings.


    And there are many special effects in it, which can instantly defeat the opponent, but Monkey King doesn''t seem to be afraid of this thing. After dodge a few times there, he has reached Wu Chen''s side, and then pressed his hands on the ground, and the inside burst immediately, Sun Wuchen. Seeing a huge light spreading in front of him.


    Sun Wukong actually wanted to destroy the ring in an instant. I don''t know what he thought, but part of the bombed ring collapsed. Sun Wuchen could only hang in the air at this moment, because he didn''t want to hang on the ground and let the opponent bomb.


    At this time, Monkey King had already seen everything in his eyes, and suddenly hit countless balls of light into the sky.


    When Monkey King flew in the sky, he was surrounded by all the rays of light, and he was right in it. These light balls fell towards the place in an instant. The goal was the current ring. Every light ball turned into a streamer, as if directly going through the place.


    The Monkey King himself flew up from below, and a terrifying aura burst out of him. The original Monkey King didn¡¯t have too many strange skills during this period of time, and he did it entirely through his own fighting skills and physical fitness. Confrontation, and even a strong will.


    Various factors allow him to occupy an undefeated position. Although he is very close to the opponent''s combat effectiveness, he can always beat the opponent, such as Tianjin Fan and Piccolo.


    At this moment, Monkey Sect Qigong suddenly appeared at the feet of Monkey King, greatly enhancing his speed. Endless rays of light came from behind Sun Wuchen, but in front of him were the fists of Monkey King. In the constant collision, it was full of strength. Fighting power is also gradually improving.


    Tianjin Fan next to him was stunned. He thought he was very close to Monkey King. Although there was a gap, it wouldn''t be so big because they were doing the same training.


    Each attack is very close. The two are equally powerful. There has never been a time of admitting defeat or failing. However, Monkey King still seems to be higher, stronger and farther than him, even to the point where he is unable to deal with it. This gradually saturated power seemed to be stronger than himself.


    Piccolo was also taken aback at this time, feeling more and more that the Monkey King in front of him was a very difficult opponent. Originally he wanted revenge and killed the Monkey King in front of him.


    Other people didn''t see him in his eyes, but he didn''t expect that Monkey King was making such rapid progress.


    At this time, Monkey King didn''t drink the super divine water, and completely relied on his own power to explode his own potential, constantly punching and attacking, the strength became stronger and stronger, the constant explosion, the constant terror.


    The strength was getting stronger and stronger, he even hit the current Sun Wuchen into the air after a series of fierce attacks, and countless light beams fell down, and Sun Wuchen felt that his choice was infinitely wise.


    The peculiar body armor on his body can well defend against all energy attacks. As long as it is within this energy armor, he can defend against attacks within a certain degree.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen had already used the Realm King Quan.


    His energy is slowly increasing.


    Sun Wuchen''s combat power is infinitely close to 800, and even after a lot of hard work, he can still make a breakthrough, but he has maintained his combat power within this limit.


    Sun Wukong''s combat effectiveness is higher, it should be around 1500 now. After a series of onslaughts, Sun Wuchen must deal with it carefully and open the Realm King Fist. His combat effectiveness is around 1600.


    At that time, when the combat power was calculated, he had already exceeded 800 combat power, but in fact, he wanted to reconcile as much as possible. His current body would not explode unless it was necessary. The greatest potential was to use the Realm King Fist. If you use the Five Times Realm King Fist, your combat power can reach an astonishing 4000, which is enough. According to my own estimation, if you have the full potential, your combat power may be more than 5000.


    Sun Wuchen was uneasy when he thought that the mountain-like Dodoria was about to strike, but now he thinks carefully and exercises for a period of time, he can already destroy that guy, and a bigger plan keeps appearing in his heart. .


    "Infinite Light Burst."


    Chapter 990: The strong self-improvement


    Monkey King roared, and countless balls of light around him hit him in an instant. The energy that had just turned into a streamer attached to the two of them, bursting instantly, covered by the most dazzling light in the sky.


    This is Sun Wukong himself, with the power of the light burst, fell directly to the ground. When he stepped on the ring, he immediately raised his head to look up at the sky. The terrifying wind and waves swept across the island. The squally winds here must take everything on the island. All the surrounding buildings, if they were slightly fragile, collapsed directly.


    With the power of those gusts and whistling winds, the surrounding sea water was blowing into the distance, and even accompanied by waves of turbulence, all this was too terrifying, far beyond people''s imagination now.


    A huge ball of light with a diameter of tens of meters appeared in the sky, continuously fusing and bursting. It was actually the effect of countless energy bursts. The energy itself burned like flames. After an instant explosion at this moment, it completely converged into a huge sphere. .


    After a terrifying explosion, everything finally subsided slowly, and countless dust fell in the sky, as if the space in the sky was blown up, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen slowly descended, and he was quite embarrassed.


    In an instant of infinite bursts, Sun Wuchen even felt that this attack power might have reached a staggering 2,000, but he immediately used the Triple Realm King Fist to at least defend against this attack.


    It''s just that his energy rebound didn''t have much effect. At the same time, the energy of this energy armor rebound was limited, and he was still disturbed by the endless explosion, almost falling on it. Fortunately, his hole cards were very good.


    To be honest, if Monkey King learns Jie Wangquan, the victory or defeat is really unknown. He can at least explode three times Jie Wangquan, then he and him are really a close battle.


    But there is still time, there are still several years, everything is worth looking forward to.


    Sun Wuchen fell on the ground without any sense of surprise, and Sun Wukong did the same.


    Defeat Sun Wuchen with this kind of attack, even he himself has no confidence.


    "Goku, this peculiar bursting power is indeed quite different. It almost hurt me. Are there other skills? If not, I will end it all. You are my brother and the most. Good opponent, I believe you will reach my current state soon."


    "Then you will definitely become stronger, but I won''t give up, Wu Chen, I just hope that one day I will fight you at the top and see what you really are."


    Sun Wukong took off his shirt, and it was a little broken. At this moment, he assumed an attacking posture, and a burst of energy slowly gathered on his body, which was an instantaneous explosion.


    Under this kind of energy, he seemed to be experiencing pain, but the energy gathered in his body instantly became stronger, the overall airflow was completely expanded, his own attack had surpassed 1700, and it seemed that he had made progress.


    A genius is a genius. According to Monkey King''s estimation, Tianjin Fan''s most combat power is only about 1,200, even the guy named Bick is only more than 1,800.

 597 Naruto Power System Chapter 597

    If he is only using or expressing 1/4 of his current power, this is already a very high estimate.


    In other words, there should not be any changes in this battle, and he can easily win, at least it seems so now.


    After Monkey King burst into power, his combat power directly reached more than 1,700, and then he rushed forward.


    When his foot was on the ground, everything on the ground exploded instantly, and he himself seemed to turn into a storm, and instantly came to Monkey King, kicking his fists, various attacks ensued, and the storm fell near Sun Wuchen. .


    Since it was a battle between dragons and tigers, Sun Wuchen decided to draw a perfect end to all this.


    "Five Elements Boxing-Blazing Fire."


    "Five Elements Boxing-Gale."


    The two skills were used at the same time, surrounded by crazy flames, which obviously blocked most of the positions that Sun Wukong could move, and every time Sun Wuchen threw a punch, this terrifying flame would spread away.


    As for the wind, it is even simpler. With the blessing of the wind power, Sun Wuchen''s speed is several times faster.


    When Sun Wukong''s fist struck through the space, Sun Wuchen had already prepared his palm.


    His own double world king fist can deal with it perfectly, and the opponent''s power has also reached that state.


    Bang!Bang!Bang!Bang!


    Boom!


    The collision of the fists, coupled with the extreme strength, directly triggered the explosion, and the surrounding ring was blown to pieces. When Monkey King fell behind, Monkey King suddenly jumped on top of his head and slammed his punch down.


    As soon as Monkey King dodged, the power of his fist pierced the ring, and with a boom, he directly smashed the ground out of a big bottomless hole. Although the diameter of the hole is not big, it has reached an unimaginable depth and burst out. The gravel and soil instantly rushed to the sky, turning into a fountain, and then the slowly falling dust landed on the ring.


    Sun Wuchen landed slowly, and Sun Wukong was already panting and stood aside.


    Chapter 191: Elite Enemy-Piccolo


    "Goku, it seems that you don''t have much power anymore. You should give up in this game because you have no chance of fighting, lack of strength, and not much faith."


    "Wu Chen, you are indeed much stronger than I thought, but I still said that, I will not give up, I want to fight to the last moment. Let me see your true power, I always feel you There are great reservations."


    "In fact, it''s not just you who want to see it, there are many people who also want to see it too, such as Big Devil Piccolo."


    When Sun Wuchen said a word, it caused a lot of discussion among the surrounding audience. The Big Demon King Piccolo was defeated by the Turtle Immortal. Everyone thought so. At this moment, Sun Wuchen said this name again, which naturally made them feel that Biological City had followed Turtle The fairy attacked the Big Demon King Piccolo.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t care about those false names himself, and Guixian Ren''s face was a little uncontrollable.


    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??do you think that Big Devil is stronger than the current Sun Wukong Sun Wuchen player?"


    Immortal Turtle looked at the commentator helplessly. It was really annoying for me to open which pot or not to mention which pot, and there was a limit to his youth.


    Fortunately, Immortal Turtle just glared at him, and immediately said: "The two apprentices now have, and they have made great progress. Their strength is so strong that they have reached the point of surprise to me, but the Demon King Piccolo was also very Strong, they should be able to defeat that guy with a strong force, which is worse than me."


    If a person can be shameless, maybe it is the immortal turtle in front of him, but it will not be scary. This name is indeed given to him by the strong guy present, because everyone needs an unimaginable existence, with the world invincible. The name leads the world forward.


    "If Big Devil Piccolo is still here, I really want to tell him that Sun Wukong is not necessarily able to kill him, let alone the genius master who defeated the Big Devil Piccolo at the time. Right? Mr. Piccolo."


    Piccolo, who was next to him, had a cold face and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that his revenge was really going to fail, but he still had his own beliefs and jumped in directly from outside the arena.


    "Mr. Piccolo, this is a game dedicated to Monkey King and Sun Wuchen. You can''t intervene."


    Piccolo ignored him, but slowly took off his attire. After all the hiding here disappeared, many people around him talked about it, because this player looks so much like the Devil Piccolo...


    "Why does he look so much like the Demon King Piccolo, he doesn''t seem to be bad at all."


    "Yes, they all have green skin. They look like a beast. The two are too close. Are they the same race?"


    Just as people around were speculating, Piccolo directly yelled.


    "You idiots, I am the child of Big Demon King Piccolo. I will replace my father to rule the world again, but before that I will come here to take revenge and kill the man who killed my father. I will make him pay."


    The people around were panicked, so some people were even more so. To be honest, although he had fought with the demons, after his resurrection, the infinitely powerful Demon King Piccolo could not be estimated by himself.


    Later, I didn''t see him even more, because there was an extreme dark area before, making it difficult for everyone to enter. If there is no one person to kill Piccolo.


    Sun Wuchen''s mouth was smiling, and he heard the sound of the system.


    "Found an elite enemy-Piccolo."


    "Enemy level-elite."


    "Combat power value-800 (1600)"


    "Possess skills-flying, demon enchantment, eye beam, finger beam, demon electric shock, qigong wave, magic light cannon, continuous magic light cannon, super explosive magic wave, magic mouth cannon, tracking bomb."


    "Other special attributes-body regeneration, enlargement, body lengthening, fetching from space, creation, telepathy."


    The Demon King Piccolo in front of him is definitely a very powerful enemy, but what is surprising is that his level is only an elite enemy.


    And the reminder Sun Wuchen got is that Piccolo in front of him can choose to kill the opponent, but he will lose the gods, and he can also use his actions to influence the opponent. This seems a little ridiculous. It has nothing to do with Sun Wuchen.


    Moreover, Sun Wuchen always felt a little surprised. The guy in front of him is only an elite-level enemy, not a boss-level. This time, if you fight here, there will definitely be some terrifying, evil and terrible enemies appearing, just like every time. The same experience.


    Is it possible that there is still a strong man waiting in the dark?Sun Wuchen swept through the ring, allowing his sensing abilities to spread to all the surrounding places, but he really didn''t feel the existence of any strong people, which was really surprising.


    "I want to restore the bloody rule again. You humans cannot stop me. Whether it is Monkey King or Monkey King, I will kill you."


    "That said, you can''t even beat the Monkey King next to me, let alone others. Of course I can give you a chance to beat Tianjin Fan first, beat Wukong, and challenge me at the end, if you don''t have this ability. , I advise you to go back to the deep mountains and old forests to practice, and in a few hundred years, if you kill everyone else, maybe your revenge is also considered successful."


    Chapter 992: The Return of the Devil


    Hearing these words, Piccolo certainly couldn''t bear it. After all, he was a very powerful person. After some training, his combat power was so strong, but the guy in front of him despised himself so much.


    Piccolo suddenly raised his head slowly and looked at the sky, then calmed down again, as if waiting for something.


    "Then let the game go on, but the Monkey King next to you doesn''t have such a strong fighting power. If you let him fight with me, you will be sent to death. And you, do you want to come to die too?"


    Tianjin Fan knew that his combat effectiveness was not as strong as his opponent, but of course he jumped up without hesitation.


    "Wu Chen, this is my battle. Let me continue. If I fail, there will be Wukong. After Wukong, there will be you."


    The arrogance of a martial artist is difficult to change. Sun Wuchen nodded, took Sun Wukong back to the side, and then fed Sun Wukong a fairy bean to restore his strength as soon as possible.


    The spectators around did not run away. They even felt that Teacher Wu Tian was right there, as if they had infinite confidence, and there were also many outstanding disciples of Teacher Wu Tian who were strong.


    "It''s great to have Teacher Wu Tian here."


    In the constant cheers of everyone, Teacher Wu Tian touched his white beard and nodded, then his hand dropped, and he inadvertently touched the buttocks of the waitress next to him.


    But in fact, he does not have that much confidence and leisure. He can still enjoy this kind of thing. He is surprised to see all the changes on the battlefield. Now it is Tianjin Fan who is going to play. With his keen eyes, Tianjin Fan is worthy of it. It is the opponent of the other side.


    But Tianjin Fan didn''t do it either. After getting rid of the restraints on his body, his constant burst of energy actually reached around 1200.

 598 Naruto Power System Chapter 598

    It''s just that his realm is not stable, it seems that it can''t last too long, and then there is a fierce offensive like a violent storm, and he locked the position of the opponent.


    His fists continued to beat like a violent wind, and instantly shattered everything around him. He could no longer bear the madness and anger in his heart. At this moment, although he felt that he could not be compared with the other Monkey King brothers, he still had his own arrogance. Heart, never admit defeat.


    The banging sound is indeed endless, even Piccolo is surprised, the combat power of this guy in front of him is really strong.


    With his 1800 combat power, defeating the opponent should be simple.


    But he didn¡¯t need to go up and use his full strength. What¡¯s more, he could see that although the opponent¡¯s offensive was fierce, his strength was being consumed rapidly. After a while, he could not bear such energy consumption. As long as he was a normal person, It is impossible to go crazy forever.


    Sun Wuchen touched his chin next to him. He was waiting for the change. After a while, he finally felt that the change came from the top of his head. No wonder Piccolo also looked over his head. The moon appeared in the sky, and the color was a little special. , Showing a blood-red faint light.


    No, this should not be the moon, it came earlier than I thought.


    The god seems to be very afraid that Monkey King will become a great ape and destroy the earth.


    So he deliberately used hypnotism to block some of Monkey King''s perception abilities, so that he could not discover the existence of the moon.


    As for Sun Wuchen himself, he could perform a very effective self-control transformation, so he was not hypnotized.


    However, it is definitely not the moon that appears now, that special light does not shine on the earth, and this peculiar existence is blood red, and it seems to be getting bigger and bigger, passing through the universe.


    Sun Wuchen''s heart beat fiercely, something was wrong, quite something wrong.


    It seemed that something terrible was coming. When he was thinking about it, blood flashed in the sky. At exactly this moment, Piccolo rushed over, and his hand knife slashed Tianjin Fan¡¯s back, causing him to Knocked down, the strength was exhausted, and Tianjin Fan was unable to support it and passed out directly.


    The last battle should have been between Sun Wuchen and Piccolo, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen looked towards the sky.


    Blood-colored light spread all over the earth, and then a huge planet appeared, as if slowly passing through the earth. As for the sky, a huge crack had opened, something was falling down, and the blood-colored planet was also right. Something flew towards here.


    It seems that Carrick II is about to wake up. According to the original plot, he could not beat him anyway. When he was resurrected, his power was quite strong.


    However, the current timeline shouldn''t be so terrible. Now his sudden recovery may have something to do with the fact that the Demon and Fierce Star has crossed from here on, and at best it just opened the cracks in time and space.


    After the cracks in time and space spread, this guy suddenly flew down from the sky, still a huge body, but a little old.


    In that broken time and space, after being locked for a long time, there was only one thing in his heart called anger. He wanted to kill the young man in front of him very much. Although she had changed, the breath was very obvious.


    Chapter 993: Carrick II under the Demon Star


    "I''m back, you fellow, when you sent me into the space of death, this time, I want revenge."


    "You have that ability."


    Sun Wuchen said slowly.


    "Haha, of course, it is the planet of our demons. When this planet approaches the earth, it will release unimaginable brilliance and my combat effectiveness will increase tenfold. Even though I am tortured in that space, It¡¯s aging, but after a tenfold increase, it can definitely kill you."


    Sun Wuchen performed a scan. This guy is definitely in the strongest state, and his combat power has reached 520, because of some aging and physical loss.


    But the power of the Demon Star is supplementing him. I believe he can return to the most powerful state at the time. Maybe after a tenfold increase, his combat power will reach more than 7000, which is terrifying.


    With his current combat effectiveness, even if he uses five times the Realm King Fist, he can only reach a combat effectiveness of more than 5,000 at most. If you want to fight him, it will be a bit difficult.


    It was Sun Wuchen who was the kind of person who faced difficulties, no matter who the enemy was, he would not give up, and Piccolo next to him was talking.


    "Sun Wuchen, you are also my enemy, and I will never let you live. The reason why I summoned this terrifying red planet here is to summon him back to fight with me."


    Among the red cracks, some terrifying demons flew out. They should all be on the demon star. This terrifying demons is very powerful. Although not as extreme as the legendary plot, they are all earth It''s not easy to deal with the strong.


    Sun Wuchen slowly stood in front of the stage and looked at the audience around him.


    "You idiots, get out, there is only a dead end if you stay here."


    Everyone''s eyes felt a little surprised and even a little angry. The world''s most powerful man didn''t say anything. How could you, a young man, have the right to yell at us? Many people will jump out and blame Wu Chen with righteous indignation.


    "It''s terrifying for you people to leave these enemies soon, even I can''t deal with it easily."


    As soon as Teacher Wu Tian spoke, the people around seemed to have seen something terrifying, and they all began to flee. It seems that only the strongest words can have such an effect. Sun Wuchen held his head helplessly.


    But this is the case, and there is definitely no room for change. These people all fled here, and they tried their best to escape the terror of this place.


    A group of people fled frantically and disappeared almost in a short time.


    The only people left here were the powerful warriors Gui Xianliu, and Sun Wuchen walked directly in front of Carrick II.


    "This is a battle between you and me. Let me see your strength. Goku solves Bick. You are enemies for life."


    Monkey King nodded, and greeted Piccolo.


    The two struggled fiercely, but Carrick II was not hurried at the moment, the longer the time, the better.


    As time goes by, his combat effectiveness will increase more and more. If he can reach a considerable time, he can even surpass his original state. The current combat effectiveness is only three times higher, but the one who greets him Fist, Sun Wuchen''s fist.


    Is there a golden light on the fist?


    When Carrick II was surprised, his fist hit him in the face, and Carrick II¡¯s body flew out like a cannonball, crashing into the distance, and there was a creak in the air. It seemed that he He can''t even control his own body.


    With a whoosh rammed into the distance, Carrick II calmed down again in the air, and when he didn''t move, there was a burst of noise on his face.


    Bang!


    His face was blown up, and even dropped some skin. However, the Demon Race''s ability to recover is very strong, so that his face will grow up soon, and even thanks to the power of the Demon Star, his recovery ability is reversed. Several times.


    The monster still wanted to rush over to continue fighting, and Sun Wuchen had already flown closer.


    "This is a deserted place. It should be a good battlefield for you and me. Come on, fight with me. I want to see what kind of combat power you have after the resurrection."


    Sun Wuchen suddenly turned into a fierce tiger, and instantly flew out, the golden light in his hand flashed, this time Carrick II dared not resist.


    When this golden power hits him, it seems to explode instantly, and the opponent''s energy always steadily overwhelms him.


    Carrick II was smashed to the ground again, and instantly entered the infinite soil, lost the red bloody light, his strength even weakened, he could not let this continue to happen.


    He couldn''t bear his own weakness. If it takes longer, he will not have the strength to fight. He immediately flew over from the soil, roared, spit out a huge ball of light, and knocked Sun Wuchen next to him. Fly to high altitude, absorbing the power of red blood.


    "1750...1900...2100...2300."


    "Haha, I don''t know what you are talking about? But I am stronger."


    Bang!


    Sun Wuchen smashed him into the mountain with a punch.


    "Three Times Realm King Fist!"


    Chapter 994: The Humble Demons


    It was just the Triple Realm King Fist that knocked the opponent into the deep mountains. Carrick II was a little angry at this moment. Is his strength really inferior to the opponent?This is never possible.

 599 Naruto Power System Chapter 599

    The power addition through the evil star is enough to make Carrick II stronger, and even strengthen every minute, but he still feels that he is not as good as the young man in front of him.


    The last time I saw him, he was still a child. I didn''t expect that after staying in it for a while, he turned into a young man, and his actions were lightning fast.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen also enjoys the feeling in his body now, it seems that every muscle in his body is filled with powerful force.


    Using both fists and feet, it is enough to destroy everything when it hits.


    He flew to the opponent in an instant, kicked the opponent fiercely, and kicked the opponent into the air. The power of the Triple Realm King Quan was close to 3000 combat power, allowing him to play with the opponent at will.


    After another storm-like attack from Sun Wuchen, the current King Carrick II suddenly felt a little collapsed, and then flew directly to the side, supporting it with all his strength.


    He was breathing heavily there, and this strength was terrifying.


    "You can''t kill me. With the power of this planet, giving me infinite power, I will be able to recover soon and then kill you."


    Carrick II was a little arrogant, and at this time he was still angering Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen''s face was calm.


    "I know you have some skills, but you still can''t escape my palm. Now your combat power is 3,150. It''s just a pity that I have four times the Realm King Fist."


    With a slow cry, Sun Wuchen once again forced out the strength from his body. The blazing fire seemed to be really powerful. This is when the Quadruple Realm King¡¯s fist flew forward and flew forward. The opponent kicked.


    Carrick II was smashed into the mountains again, and his body was almost torn apart. It was really terrifying.


    He looked at the monster in front of him in amazement, surprised himself with a bit of power, as if he would really be killed by the opponent, is it possible?It seems really possible.


    Carrick II roared in the mountains and exploded his strength.


    His current combat power was close to about 3,500, but he was beaten by Sun Wuche for a while, and couldn''t bear it. No matter how he grew, he seemed to be unable to touch Sun Wuchen''s side, making him quite helpless.


    In fact, Sun Wuchen has gradually become unable to support it. After all, he can only use five times the Realm King Fist at most, and his strength is limited.


    The Five Times Realm King Fist can burst out with very strong power.


    After that point, Sun Wuchen seems to be unable to reach the first row. Unless he is transformed directly, of course he can have ten times the power, but for the overall battle, it is not very helpful, and the body is too large. Can''t compare to the strength of the opponent''s continuous improvement.


    After thinking about it, the current Sun Wuchen is indeed capable, but it seems to be completely inadequate. He is also carefully judging.


    "How could I not beat you?"


    "This is absolutely impossible, I must kill you."


    Carrick II roared unwillingly, but he was still beaten to the ground, where Sun Wuchen was floating quietly.


    Carrick II¡¯s combat power is close to 4,200, and the current Quadruple Realm King Fist is no longer enough, so should it be used five times?That is one''s own limit. The current battles have reached 5000 combat power. The enemies on the earth are really unimaginable.


    When Vegeta and others came to the earth, if they encountered this kind of monster, there was really a chance that they would have to fight an arduous battle.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how you absorb the power, you will not be my opponent, and I have such skills."


    Sun Wuchen slowly raised his hand, and the surrounding vitality continued to gather. He did not have a strong understanding and awe of nature. Of course, he was not affirmed by natural forces. Only some free vitality energy would gather.


    It was the first time to use the vitality bomb in a place with so many creatures, and the effect was indeed different. A lot of vitality gathered in his hand, which seemed to be just a small flame, but in fact there was a lot of energy.


    Condensing those energy into a small ball, this little money does not seem to have much powerful power, even the current Carrick II does not mean much.


    Then the small ball slowly became smaller, and it was very weak in his hand. When Carrick II felt extremely despised, Sun Wuchen threw it to the sky.


    This thing crossed a stream of light and directly hit the huge red ball in the sky.


    The huge red eyeball gleamed with bursts of light. It was the so-called most powerful zone. That kind of thing was called the Demon Star, which represented the most powerful force of the Demon Race, but the white ball instantly exploded in the sky. The terrifying impact pushed the ball away.


    The sky burst in an instant, and then the red light of the Demon and Fierce Star seemed to fade away, and those strong men who were fighting also discovered this.


    The power of the terrifying demons gradually weakened, and many enemies have gradually become aging, and they have lost their own era before reaching prosperity.


    Chapter 995: Carrick II Deceived


    Carrick II¡¯s power is still increasing. He now has more than 5,000 combat effectiveness. When it comes to combat effectiveness, Sun Wuchen is no longer his opponent, but the red light will not shine for too long.


    "Now I can give you a chance to kneel down and become my subordinate, or continue to resist. Don''t worry, as long as you become stronger, I will continue to strengthen. You will never be able to keep up with me."


    Carrick II clenched his teeth tightly. He was seeking an opportunity and wanted to kill the opponent, but he didn''t seem to have this chance.


    He has already experienced such a stimulus once, his strength has been increasing, the opponent is always higher than himself, and even can always beat himself very miserably. How did this monster train such power?


    He now treats Sun Wuchen as a monster, but even if he gritted his teeth, he couldn''t resist the immediate advantage.


    Yes, he couldn''t help it. He thought of the humiliation he had suffered all the time, and even he was still trapped in that illusory space for a long time. The current Carrick II was almost mad but helpless.


    "Think about it, maybe I will give you some kindness, otherwise I will break you into pieces and give you ten seconds to choose. Ten, five, one..."


    Carrick II was taken aback. In such an extreme time, he was not given a choice at all, and he nodded immediately.


    "I''m not fighting with you anymore. How about keeping peace between us from now on."


    Instead, it is a huge ball of light, constantly shining. The current Super Turtle Qigong also has the ultimate power. With the increase of 5000 points of combat power, the power that can be exploded can reach tens of thousands. Now, the continuously gathering light ball is quite powerful, if it really hits the ground, it may destroy a large area of ??the surface.


    "Okay, I don''t resist anymore, how about being your subordinate from now on?"


    Carrick II immediately swore allegiance, and at the same time threw out a symbol of the so-called demons. This is the symbol of their demons. If another person controls the picture, a master-servant relationship is established, but he also stays With one hand, he knew very clearly that he couldn''t follow this person forever.


    He also had his own desires in his heart, and he couldn''t succumb to this young man, so he also kept this hand. Of course, Hate Chen also knew very well that the enemy in front of him could not completely obey his will.


    Sun Wuchen also sent out a special signal, which he learned from the gods.


    This kind of signal can establish a peculiar spiritual connection. Two people have their own ghosts. Of course, they will not establish the most stable spiritual connection. There will even be a battle in the future. The current submission does not mean the future submission.


    This peculiar spiritual connection instantly penetrated the body and mind of these two guys, making them seem to be united, accompanied by a soft light.


    They formed an alliance.


    Carrick II immediately recalled all of his demon warriors. This matter is also very simple. Sun Wuchen found them a faraway place, even if this place is on another planet, it can be considered as a help The gods solved this guy.


    When everyone flew to the planet in the void universe, the Demon Warriors on the earth were shocked.


    They did not expect that there is such a mysterious place.


    Carrick II also put his eyes on the distant void universe. He finally realized that what he was looking at was too narrow. He should have developed more, but now he simply succumbed to his eyes. s things.


    He temporarily calmed down and thought about his future. As for Sun Wuchen and others, they left him here and flew back to the arena again, because Sun Wukong was still fighting with Piccolo.


    The battle between the two people has never stopped, and various terrifying and powerful attacks collided together, blasting everything around.


    Compared with the original plot, Monkey King appears to be quieter and does not have the most hateful benevolence of a woman.


    Bick never got the chance to take advantage of it, and finally was beaten on the ground by Monkey King directly with a super turtle school qigong.


    After the impact, Piccolo really seemed to faint, but now that Monkey King saw that he still had power, and seemed to have been waiting for the moment when the opponent lost his power, he immediately exploded and hit with one blow.

 600 Naruto Power System Chapter 600

    Will he have such a chance?Now Sun Wukong is also thinking about this matter, but it seems that the power of fate has not cared for him. While he was preparing, Sun Wukong jumped aside.


    "I have won, and you don''t have the ability to resist. Give up."


    Piccolo found that his disguise seemed to be discovered by the other party, and he slowly raised his head, all with hatred.


    "We are powerful demons and will never fail."


    Piccolo finally turned around, surrounded by lightning.


    "Devil God Enchantment!"


    Chapter IX96: D-level skill demon enchantment


    "Devil God Enchantment."


    "Skill level-D."


    "Skill factor-2-5."


    "Skill attribute-Overlord body (not activated), over-range blasting (not activated)"


    "With one''s own body as the center, gather a large amount of energy and release it instantly, completely blowing away and destroying everything around you."


    This is a peculiar skill, the skill level has reached D level.


    And the energy coefficient is not too low, even reaching 2-5.


    However, Sun Wuchen has carefully studied this skill. It seems that in the most central area, the power of the skill is the strongest, reaching the real 5, but it will be lower and lower in the surrounding area.


    The highest limit that other regions can reach is 2.


    No wonder this skill can be rated such a high level, and it is even equivalent to the current Super Turtle School Qigong. It turns out that it can really burst out such a powerful and terrifying power, which is surprising.


    Now that a large amount of energy has been gathered, everything around is trembling, with Piccolo''s roar, everything floats, and then she is screamed with horror.


    All flew towards the other surrounding areas.


    Everything was blown away, the entire island shook, and the surrounding mountains seemed to have been severely damaged. This force was already terrifying, shattering and crashing everything around, how many people could do it?


    It seems that the power of this demons is really full. The other strong men have already hidden in a big pit dug in advance. This was prepared by Tianjin Fan. It seems that he is still the most Perceived.


    They simply couldn''t resist this terrible power, only Sun Wuchen could continue to float in the air, looking at the things in front of them indifferently.


    All this is like a terrifying explosion, enough to completely destroy everything. This kind of power is really full. When everything is completely gone, the whole land shakes twice, and then it seems to be calm again.


    Piccolo was a little excited at this time, exploding with all his power, in his eyes enough to completely smash everyone into ashes, but when he recovered again and opened his eyes forward, he found that he was wrong.


    The two brothers in front of them were really monsters. They even possessed such power. Everything around them was blown to pieces, but the two brothers were unscathed and they were fighting for the last time there.


    The Monkey King in front of him is no more. He seems to have suffered some injuries. After all, he has experienced the most terrifying explosion, a full five-fold increase. Although it is a range attack, the damage to the monomer is reduced a lot, but he can still be in this way. Amidst the terrible injuries.


    The Sun Wuchen next to him used his own power to bear everything down, his body was shining with an earthy yellow light, which was the power of the Five Elements Fist.


    However, after this battle, Monkey King seemed to have less strength. Both guys were panting, but it seemed that Monkey King might have a better victory.


    It seems that it will not change, the plot will always develop in one direction, and some things have not changed after all, for example, Monkey King is obviously better than the other party.


    This is a fact that cannot be changed, and it can be seen clearly today.


    At this time, Sun Wukong suddenly gathered a lot of qi, his body was erupting, and he wanted to hit the opponent with one blow. This was the last battle, but Sun Wuchen flew directly between the two.


    "Goku, you have won, there is no need to continue fighting with him. How many men do I need recently, Bick, are you interested?"


    "What''s a joke? I am a proud demons. I want to avenge my father. Even if I can''t beat you, I will fight to the last minute."


    It seemed that this arrogant demon was still somewhat savvy, and Sun Wuchen pointed towards it suddenly, and the flash of light instantly penetrated Piccolo''s head.


    The injury was serious, Piccolo fell directly to the ground, his body sore.


    In fact, Monkey King did not expect to kill the opponent directly. Compared with his father, Piccolo in front of him is obviously not as strong, crazy and evil as the Demon King Piccolo.


    After all, their experiences are completely different. It cannot be said that Piccolo in front of him will rule the same bloody horror as the Demon King Piccolo, at least that is what everyone sees.


    "Goku, go back to the temple and rest, I will dispose of his body."


    Sun Wukong and others looked sad, if they were really killed by Sun Wuchen in one blow, then maybe the gods would not exist.


    But at this point, they had nothing to say, and flew towards the temple. When they returned to the temple, they found a familiar figure waiting there.


    "God, aren''t you dead already?"


    "No one ever said that I was dead. I know that Piccolo was severely injured, but Sun Wuchen didn''t kill him. He had been controlling the damage from that blow, so he just hit Piccolo badly. They seemed to have something to talk about."


    In the meeting place.


    "I can give you three chances without even fighting back. If you can''t kill me, you have to think about your future path."


    Sun Wuchen smiled.


    Chapter 997: Ready to hunt


    Sun Wukong and others waited for a while, and finally saw Sun Wuchen return, then they opened the portal and left the area.


    When they arrived on that planet, everyone returned to this familiar zone, where Klin, Dumpling and others had fought.


    A large number of demons appeared here. They all retreated to other places, occupying an area. Of course, they were still in a peaceful state with Sun Wuchen for the time being. In fact, if Carrick II worked hard to cultivate, there might be progress. Demon Star, he can catch up with the current Sun Wuchen.


    This is also his talent, at least in the plot, his combat effectiveness can reach a very high level.


    But now he seems to have confirmed that with Sun Wuchen''s power, there is no possibility of daring to continue to make chaos, and it is enough for them to carry out the construction of this base.


    They don''t need to build a base, but many enemies around have become their food. Those terrifying beasts will be conquered and killed by them. This group of terrifying demons always likes such things and is extremely enthusiastic.


    Others have gathered at the base.


    After the last war, everyone has improved in different degrees.


    Sun Wukong''s combat effectiveness has perfectly broken through the limit, and it has officially reached more than 1,800. As for the other people, they have also improved in different degrees, but overall, it is just a small army among the stars of the universe.


    Seeing that a spaceship was ready to complete, Monkey King and others were very puzzled.


    "Wu Chen, what are you doing to build this spaceship? Are we going to other planets?"


    "Actually, this matter is very simple. If I said that there are infinitely many terrible enemies in the universe, what would you think of, together to challenge the universe?


    The people around are all in their spirits, to say that they are already the strongest on earth.


    Their goal is the biological city, but it seems to be inferior in any case. These powerhouses also know that only in real battles can they break their limits.

 601 Naruto Power System Chapter 601

    So if there are many enemies, they will be very willing.


    "Bouma, how long does it take for this spacecraft to travel long distances? Wright has given you the coordinates I specified."


    "It will take about a month for you to get to the neighborhood, but as Wright did, if there are a lot of defenses around, you must be very careful."


    "Then you can rest assured, there will be no problems."


    Sun Wuchen gave Bu Ma a firm look, and Bu Ma''s heart fell down and calmed down. Recently, Bu Ma and Qiqi have been living around here, trying their best to help Sun Wuchen. The hearts of the two people are still very clear, but Sun Wuchen seemed to be still escaping.


    I don''t know what the two girls thought, and they reached a certain agreement. They didn''t seem to shy away from the fact that both of them liked Sun Wuchen, which really surprised Sun Wuchen himself.


    However, there are more urgent things now, and the affairs of these two girls will not be seen. As for Wright, he must stay at the base. Although he is familiar with it, there are a large group of demons next to the base, which cannot be said completely. Loyal, Sun Wuchen was also thinking about when Dragon Ball could be used, so he sent them away directly.


    However, for a very stable portal, Sun Wuchen just used the power of Dragon Ball, so there is no need to think about it at other times.


    And in order to complete this special spaceship, Sun Wuchen also spent some energy points, directly from the system, exchanged some high-level materials.


    The spacecraft finally started. The space above is huge. Everyone has a separate room. And the real motivation is that when his people are actually exposed to more than 20 times the gravity, they are shocked. After all, everyone''s body is a little difficult. The feeling of bearing.


    Ten times the gravity is not very difficult for them, and a little bit of resistance will make a lot of progress.For a whole month, everyone''s combat effectiveness has increased by at least 10%.


    Monkey King''s ultimate combat power broke through 2100.


    The combat effectiveness of Tianjin Fan also reached 1,600.


    As for the other people, they are already fast enough. Klin is considered to be the more advanced among them, and has reached almost 1,500 combat effectiveness. Dumplings are somewhat weak, only 1,200 at most.


    A group of people flew towards that zone, and soon came to a place in the void of the universe. There was a planet with shining light. Everyone was surprised. A closer look at this planet seemed to be artificial. Its shape and style were absolutely natural. The planets are different, and there seem to be some satellites around.


    And before it got close, many people there found a strong air current. It seemed that there were some monsters here, quite terrifying monsters, their existence confirmed the terrible legend in the universe.


    "I have arrived at Frieza Planet, I wish you a pleasant journey."


    The sound of the system rang in everyone''s ears, and Sun Wuchen turned his head.


    "Everyone, start a hunting operation."


    The ninth and ninety-eighth chapter: 10 times the world king fist


    On the way, Sun Wuchen told them all of his plans, and the planet they were going to attack was Frieza.


    According to Wright, you should say that at this time of the year, Frieza takes his Space Legion to fight on various planets and will never return to his so-called base, because there are almost no people in this world. Dare to make any attack on this base.


    Those who dared to offend Frieza''s majesty hardly knew it, so the place was unusually calm.


    "There are a lot of powerful qi on this planet, so strong, Wu Chen, do you really want to attack?"


    "Of course, our strategy will not change. This man named Frieza is the emperor of the universe. Today I will rob his warehouse and start fighting."


    At this moment, on the planet of Frieza.


    "King Frieza has been away for two months. I wonder what''s the plan to conquer that planet?"


    "It should be done perfectly, because Master Frieza took Master Dodoria and Master Sabo on their own hands. If they do it together, there must be no planet that cannot be conquered, eh? There is a special mark on the radar And disappeared again."


    This person suddenly noticed that a small white dot flashed on the radar, and then disappeared immediately, because the Frieza Army had always felt that he was invincible.


    On the contrary, the defense of the base is not so tight, and no one will provoke them at all.


    Just when these two unlucky guys were still thinking about their supreme glory, suddenly a huge sole fell from the sky, slamming the ground under their feet and completely shattering everything around them.


    With a bang, these two unlucky ghosts turned into fleshy flesh.


    The others were shocked, and immediately a lot of Frieza''s army flew over during the war, and most of their combat effectiveness was between 1,000 and 2,000.


    This is the fighting power of the lower-ranking fighters of the Frieza army, but they were all surprised when they saw the monster in front of them. The reading on the battle detector was close to 10,000. Where did this terrifying monster come from?


    They also have some more powerful elite fighters. For example, even if the Naba¡¯s combat effectiveness is not weak, there are of course Vegeta and others. These so-called elite fighters are not here. Frieza embarked on a journey, so there are not many strong people here.


    After a terrifying explosion.


    The great ape instantly opened his mouth and sent a huge energy ball to the side, smashing everything there.


    With a bang, it was terrifying. The huge ball shattered a nearby area, and the huge ape waved his palm to the other side.


    "How is it possible that the Saiyan has rebelled. This is definitely a Saiyan. Is it Vegeta?"


    A person in the control room immediately noticed the situation, and then he carefully judged the combat effectiveness of Vegeta in front of him, which really made him amused.


    "It turns out that after this guy became such a monster, his combat power was so weak, I must kill him myself.


    This guy is also typical of his shame, his name is Qiu Yi.


    He is regarded as an elite fighter of the Frieza Army. His overall combat power has reached 18,000, and his destructive power is quite impressive. However, he and Vegeta of the Frieza Army have always been a hostile relationship, and neither of them looked down upon either.


    The Frieza Legion is not like other regular troops. They have many internal conflicts, and even some private fights. As long as they are not discovered by Frie, they can kill others at will, because then you will show your powerful combat effectiveness.


    The combat power of 18,000 is enough to break a planet into pieces.


    The guy in front of him immediately flew over and headed towards the square. A huge ape was making trouble there, and his long mane had an active defense.


    The incomparable tail, sweeping over any place will crush everything.


    There are ruins everywhere, and a simple attack during this period of time has broken everything into pieces, which is really terrifying.


    "Vegeta, you dare to rebel. I will kill you today. You think you are extremely powerful, but tell you, I am stronger than you."


    Qiu Yi yelled there, thinking that his strength could defeat the opponent.


    Just as he was hesitating, some explosions sounded from the back of the base. It seemed that someone had already entered the base, and he was moving quite fast.


    But at the moment Qiu Yi was distracted, suddenly a guy flew over from behind the huge ape monster, and it was a fatal blow.


    "Limit-10 times the Realm King Fist-the power of the five elements to kill the fist!"


    Who is this young man who flew up suddenly?Qiu Yi definitely didn''t know him.


    But the power of this young man was terrifying. When a terrifying attack broke out, his damage power reached more than 10,000 in an instant. It happened to hit Qiu Yi''s chest at the moment Qiu Yi lost his mind, and a golden light was on him. A mark was left on the body.


    It''s just a pity that this punch couldn''t hurt Qiu Yi at all. On the contrary, after using the so-called Ten Times Realm King Fist, the person on the opposite side could no longer stand.


    "Sure enough, 10 Times Realm King Quan''s body really can''t bear it."


    Chapter 999: Momentary Power


    The young man who rushed out was naturally Sun Wuchen. He took a bet and used ten times the Realm King Fist in an instant, but the loss of his body was unimaginable.


    Sun Wuchen believed that he could use the Six Times Realm King Fist, but with his current energy, even if he used the Six Times Realm King Fist, his combat power would not reach 10,000.

 602 Naruto Power System Chapter 602

    In other words, even using the Six Times Realm King Fist is futile.


    Since reaching that realm, he couldn''t be perfect, he took a risk and directly increased the limit of using the Realm King Boxing to ten times. His combat power was more than 1,000 in normal times.


    All the energy points he got last time are used to increase his combat effectiveness, because his body can withstand five times the Realm King Fist, and the upper limit of combat effectiveness can almost reach 2000.


    This seems to be a very special relationship. When it reaches ten times the Realm King Fist, the maximum combat power may reach 5000 at the normal limit, but it seems that he has not reached the normal upper limit of 2000.


    And he himself has been training for a period of time in the gravity room of the spacecraft. The five realm kings can be used very flexibly, and his normal combat effectiveness has reached almost 1,300.


    It is as fast as riding a rocket. If you can use Ten Times Realm King Fist, the power that bursts out instantly can reach 13,000.


    Coupled with the metallic fist of the Five Elements Fist, when it bursts out instantly, it is absolutely powerful.


    It was just this extreme horrible blow, but it still failed to kill the opponent.


    It just left a golden mark on Qiu Yi''s body, and this thing kept shining with a burst of golden light.


    "You kid, I don''t know who you are. You dare to provoke me. With more than 10,000 combat power, you dare to be so rampant. Who are you?"


    "Of course I won''t tell you, who am I? I just want to tell you one thing, that is, you will definitely die and the revenge of our Saiyans will come. Although you control the Saiyan prince And his men, but to tell you the truth, there are still some prisoners who have survived and inherited hatred. I know about you. And I am a member of the Slug Army."


    "Slague? That bastard dare to resist? Lord Frieza is really looking for death."


    It seems that this Slug also has a name, and Qiu Yi knows his existence. It is estimated that each of these so-called evil forces is connected to each other.


    The modern Sun Wuchen no longer retains another name that was directly disguised. After all, this anger can burn on another person, so why not do it.


    After Monkey King became a giant ape state, it was difficult to control, fortunately his own combat power was not weak.


    After Monkey''s transformation, he also had more than 10,000 combat power, but he was unable to control it.The whole person is like a madman, constantly beating.


    The base was partially destroyed. Qiu Yi only knew one thing when he saw this scene. If Lord Frieza saw this scene, he would probably be put to death. The importance of this base to Lord Frieza is self-evident. , If Ren Jiji is burned, it is estimated that his life will not be guaranteed.


    Qiu Yi immediately rushed towards the giant ape below, and Sun Wuchen didn''t plan to give him a chance. He stood in front of him and used the residual image fist at the same time, although the skill effect was not great.


    Although the damage power is insufficient, it is able to arrange a lot of afterimages, making the other party unavoidable. Qiu Yi was shocked. Could this guy be a clone?Was blocked there in an instant.


    However, after contacting him, he immediately discovered that the combat effectiveness of the young man in front of him seemed very weak, and the combat effectiveness obtained directly after scanning was now only more than 6000.


    With such a weak combat power, it was so easy to kill him with a single finger.


    The ape next to him may be a huge problem.


    That ape¡¯s combat power is still more than 10,000, which is not easy to deal with.


    "Hateful bugs, I must kill you, shock wave combo."


    Qiu Yi still had some fighting skills. He hit a lot of energy bombs in an instant, blasting the surrounding area to pieces, and many big pits appeared.


    He does have this ability, but he has been pampered by Frieza''s men. As the plot said, Vegeta far surpassed him.


    This is the difference between a fighter on the front line and a fighter who has been enjoying behind.


    After blasting everything in front of him to pieces, Qiu Yi at this moment felt that he still had to attack.


    Unfortunately, he no longer has that opportunity.


    Amidst the smoke and dust, a huge ape suddenly appeared. The Sun Wuchen just now did not deliberately look at the light ball created in the sky.


    At first, he was using his own strength to test, but the gap between him and the opponent was too big, and now he suddenly became a huge ape, and two giant ape monsters were destroying here.


    "Come on, Mr. Qiu Yi, how about me like this? Has it become stronger?"


    If the apes next to him have an astonishing more than 10,000 combat power, it is already insufficient, and the current one is almost reaching 20,000.


    Chapter Thousand: Dodoriya


    "How is it possible, how can you Saiyans have such a strong combat power?"


    "Nothing is impossible. I will quote another person''s words. How can you be the opponent of a fighter like us?"


    Sun Wuchen opened his mouth and hit a huge energy ball.


    The Great Ape Cannon was so powerful that it smashed a large area of ??base in front of you, and blasted the original building there to smash. Fortunately, it seemed to be still controlling the direction, because some of his men were moving in this base, and their combat effectiveness was It ranges from 1,000 to 2,000, but at least the weakest among them can barely deal with the opponent.


    Moreover, although there are many members of the Frieza Army, most of them have strong combat effectiveness, but more use the energy weapons in their hands. In general, there are not many people who really have strong combat skills. In the long run, the warriors on the earth attacked more swiftly and instantly drove the opponent back.


    After a period of training, Tianjin Fan and others are more proficient in fighting skills in the universe, and Sun Wuchen instructed them, fighting very much, not for the deadly fight with each other, because in addition to Sun Wukong, Sun Wuchen, other people It is very difficult even against a slightly stronger inferior fighter.


    Among those inferior fighters, the attack power can reach 2000. Even Tianjin Fan can¡¯t handle it, but the most central target of these people is the warehouse in front of them. In Wright¡¯s description, the warehouse can be said to be the central area. Very important.


    They quickly entered the area, saw the various materials and resources placed in front of them, and instantly threw out the transforming capsule in their hands and filled everything in. This was a robber action.


    It turns out that Sun Wuchen himself named this operation this way, because all they had to do was to take away all the things in this place and control the universe with their own ability.


    After taking these things away, all of them are added to their own team, so that their team''s combat effectiveness will be improved, and there will definitely be different responses.


    This is what Sun Wuchen is doing now. He and Sun Wukong are subduing to get the other''s attention on them.


    Monkey King''s huge body was hit by countless energies and exploded in an instant. After his thick and strong body, he could defend against these attacks.


    However, the opponent¡¯s attacks have an absolute advantage in terms of numbers, and they overwhelmed everything in an instant, making the current Monkey King a little crazy. With more than 10,000 combat power, even those thousands of attacks are like tickles, but they are continuous. , Always make people crazy.


    Sun Wuchen fought with Qiu Yi. After he transformed himself, his power was astonishing, but he was helpless and huge, although he had strong vitality, defense and strength, but he did not move so fast.


    His attack power was equal to that of the opponent, and it was just an invincible situation, one with super vitality and the other more agile, and the two were caught in a terrible battle.


    At this moment, the sequelae of using the Ten Times Realm King Fist were revealed. If Sun Wuzhen directly opened the Ten Times Realm King Fist at this time, the instantaneous explosion would be enough to crush everything in front of him.


    But what is helpless is that in the state of the giant ape, the use of Realm King Fist consumes much more than usual, almost reaching a range that is difficult to use.


    Moreover, Sun Wuchen himself knew that the tenfold realm king boxing just now really consumed himself too much, causing his combat effectiveness to drop. So now in the great ape state, his combat effectiveness is slowly decreasing. .


    You must resolve everything in front of you as quickly as possible, otherwise you will end up here.


    Just when he was infinitely anxious, another spaceship flew back from the outside. It turned out that it was Dodoria who came here, a very famous terrorist fighter under Frieza, with a huge body. Like a monster.


    Of course he is a monster. He is fierce and cruel, but he is afraid of being timid. He feels that he is somewhat capable, but he dare not face the real enemy, which is actually quite sad.


    But this time Frieza star was attacked, and he was definitely to blame, although he just happened to be here.


    But if the base is captured, it is estimated that Frieza will definitely kill him and Qiu Yi.


    Among Frieza''s army, the two of them are considered strong, but there must be brave men under severe injuries. As long as Frieza is willing to give an order, many people in the universe will participate in his team.


    Frieza himself controls 70% of the universe. Through this kind of control, many people can be put under his command. Every command of him can affect everyone''s choice. This is the true emperor. The prestige.


    "Someone dared to attack Planet Frieza? I have to deal with this guy myself, otherwise King Frieza will be angry."

 603 Naruto Power System Chapter 603

    Dodalia flew out and moved forward from the universe.


    Chapter One Thousand and One: The Scary Beast


    "Combat power 22,000!"


    Sun Wuchen immediately raised his head and looked to the side. The readings on the combat probe were very accurate, and after he was upgraded, the limit combat value that this combat probe could detect could reach millions.


    The monster Dodalia flew over, and he felt quite surprised when he saw the two giant ape monsters fighting.


    For the peculiar race of Saiyans, Doria also had some contempt in his heart. He despised this nation.


    But I did not expect that the two huge apes in front of him had a huge impact on the entire Frieza. Now there are only 15,000 creatures left in combat effectiveness. With the fluctuations, Qiu Yi''s combat effectiveness is not high. , But after a new force came here, it changed everything.


    How big is the gap between 15,000 and 22,000?In fact, you don''t need to think too much about it. The more you enter this kind of high-level battle, the more difficult it is to make up for the difference in combat effectiveness, and it will be instantly killed.


    If compared with a person with 5 combat power and 10 combat power, there may be a 100% difference, but they may not be killed in a single blow.


    But the difference between 15,000 combat power and 22,000 combat power is 7,000 points, even if it is only 50%.


    But after reaching this level, 50% may kill people.


    At this time, Dodalia saw the person in front of him, and immediately flew up, waving a large amount of energy.


    Not surprisingly, Sun Wuchen still couldn''t resist this guy''s attack, and was knocked into the air instantly and suffered heavy losses.


    However, he immediately regained his posture. As for Qiu Yi, who had just been severely injured, he directly attacked Monkey King and knocked him down in a few rounds. Even if the giant ape wanted to resist, it seemed impossible.


    It seemed that the situation had already turned into the most terrifying situation, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly heard a cross talk. It turned out that those people had already completed everything they had to do.


    They moved all the things they could use. At this time, almost the entire Frieza Army''s warehouse was empty, and Sun Wuchen''s battle plan was considered a success.


    The other fighters did not notice the opponent because of their weak combat effectiveness. They had already started to use the spacecraft and flew far away, leaving only the Monkey King and Monkey King who remained here.


    Dodoriya seemed to see the gleaming ball of light in the sky. This thing was also a threat to them. He didn''t know why the Saiyan became such a huge ape, but he vaguely heard the change of the Saiyan. The body is related to the moon, but there is no moon around, no light.


    With an easy wave of his hand, it exploded the sphere of light in the sky, and Dodoria flew down gently at the moment, looking at the opponent.


    "This time you can''t help it."


    The light was gradually fading, and Monkey King finally returned to his usual size, and Monkey King also slowly fell. Even after he changed or his usual size, his combat power was amazing.


    However, compared with the enemies on the field, it is far inferior. Even Dodalia does not have 1/3 of the combat power, and it is easy to be killed by him in a single shot. Qiu Yi can kill the current Sun Wuchen.


    "Of course, I really can''t beat you, but winning or losing is another matter. The thing I prepared for a few days to complete, although it has now disappeared for more than a half, it is enough."


    "System, open the portal."


    "Tell the host that it takes a lot of energy points to forcibly open the portal. The current total is 100,000."


    An extremely powerful skill can already be exchanged, but being able to survive is more useful than anything else, and Sun Wuchen immediately exchanged it.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this battle, I had saved some energy points, and in the attack, killed many enemies and his team, those people would get energy points if they killed each other. Sun Wuchen would definitely not be able to do this. Feat.


    The energy continued to explode, and in an instant, a door appeared around him. As for Sun Wuchen kicked Sun Wukong directly in, the two of them were surprised when they saw the door, as if it was a legendary door to space.


    "How did you do it? Who are you? If you don''t say anything, I will kill you immediately."


    "Hey, you can try your best to find me, but my place is very far away from here. I believe it will take a long time for you to find me. And you and I have met, although only a glance. By the way, I still I left you with a very good gift, that ball of light is flying towards here. If you kill me, it is indeed possible, but this ball of light will surely blow up the entire base to ashes, and then Foley Will Sa kill you?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Sun Wuchen''s mouth. He was right. These two guys would never let this base be blown to ashes.


    Because if this place is beaten to ashes, it is estimated that the two people will not escape the blame. On the contrary, if Sun Wuchen is let go, the two seem to be able to survive.


    Because they can take this opportunity to continue to search for Sun Wuchen, at least within a few years, they can ensure that they are safe and sound, find the Sun Wuchen sculpture and kill them, and then they can get forgiveness from Frieza. This is the only thing they can do.


    "Explode, super vitality bomb."


    While the light was shining and bursting, Sun Wuchen entered the gate of space.


    Chapter One Thousand and Two: Exchange-The Unbreakable Body


    Sun Wuchen didn''t know how powerful an attack he had brought to the enemy, but he knew one thing. In a short time, all Frieza Kings would fall into chaos, even Frieza himself might be infinitely distressed.


    This is just an afterword. They finally returned to their planet. At this moment, there are still many demons moving around, watching Sun Wutian and others. Their departure and return are really surprising. .


    After some analysis, the most useful ore that Sun Wuchen has obtained in his life is the ores of various cosmic grades. Although there are a lot of energy ores for navigation on this dark planet, mining is quite laborious.


    For example, you in the dark center area.These monsters are incomparably powerful, and it is really difficult to enter there for a fight.


    As for the demons in front of me, there are those demons with powerful enemies on the side. If they really launch an offensive, it is estimated that Carrick II can also cause heavy damage to Sun Wuchen¡¯s team, because in addition to Sun Wuche himself, Ka No one can handle the power of Rick 20.


    But this time the harvest was quite fruitful, and Wright looked at all this dumbfounded.


    Energy ore, battle suit, spaceship design drawing, spaceship core, high-level combat detection radar, combat detector...


    When a lot of things are placed here, anyone will feel extremely surprised, even Wright''s eyes widened, this group of monsters actually got these things from Frieza Star.


    Sun Wuchen still closed his eyes at this moment and felt it. After this trip, although he spent 100,000 points to open the door of space, he had at least received 200,000 points in this battle.


    Now he urgently needs to improve his skills.


    Don''t think too much, first of all exchanged the skill of a high-level realm king boxing-the body that never breaks.


    With this skill to take care, his body will never be broken when using the World King Fist. Although he will be severely injured, in fact, he already has a new exchange of this skill at the time, but he still fights that breath and uses himself forcibly. With his physique, he used ten times the Realm King Fist.


    After redeeming this skill, he instantly discovered that his limit multiplier had reached 15.


    In other words, he can now use 15 times the Realm King Fist, and his combat power is 1,300 now.


    The combat power obtained after using this ability can reach 19,500.


    After exchanging the remaining points for some combat power, his current overall combat power has reached 1500. Although it seems to be slightly different from other fighters, in order to stabilize his realm, he is not in a hurry to advance.


    Only now did he feel that the power on his body was so perfect. Every trace of physique contained the ultimate power. Sun Wuchen exchanged another fairy bean and directly fed it to Monkey King, allowing him to recover in extreme speed. After this battle , His combat effectiveness has also improved, it seems that this Saiyan body is really amazing.


    Monkey King¡¯s original combat power was 2100. After this battle, it only reached 2200, but the 5% increase was indeed surprising.


    The other fighters have more or less improved their combat experience, and their combat effectiveness is only slightly improved. After all, Monkey King did not experience life and death, nor did he inspire the magical characteristics of Saiyans.


    If it is really extraordinary, Sun Wuchen himself felt surprised. It seems that if he continues to fight, his realm will definitely be very high.


    After making such preparations, naturally there are more powerful enemies and more power. Of course, the shining power on their bodies also makes the demons next to them more panic. They can only nest in their base.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t bother to take care of them and continued to prepare for war. The gravity room of the base began to train. Whether it was Tianjin Fan or Monkey King, they were very keen to train in it, and Klin Dumpling and above joined them.


    When Wright gradually fought with them, he could no longer gain the upper hand, but with Sun Wuchen''s help, Wright gradually mastered some of the mysteries of Wuxing Quan.


    It is still possible to let him use some of the special attack effects of Wuxingquan, and the last time Sun Wuchen really asked him the magic of unlimited physical strength.

 604 Naruto Power System Chapter 604

    After using Shenlong to make a wish, the infinite physical strength can keep him in the best state during the battle. Although it is not an infinite life, it also allows him to make progress.


    Wright continued to improve his combat effectiveness through his own efforts, and finally broke through the original limit and entered the club with 1500 combat effectiveness. Similar to other people, the weakest combat effectiveness among the combatants is dumplings, with 1300.


    Both Klin and Wright are 1500, and the two can fight each other, and they are comparable. Of course, Klin can still gain the upper hand through various fighting skills and unique skills.


    Tianjin Fan has made even greater progress. It has reached 1800, but Monkey King can reach about 2500, which is really shocking. You must know that it is still a while before Raditz reaches the earth.


    But Sun Wuchen estimated that maybe Raditz would come to Earth soon, because even the gods had sent some signals.


    Chapter One Thousand and Three: Hunting Interstellar


    It turns out that the gods have discovered that there is a certain evil and huge power that has been threatening the safety of the earth.


    In his words, the sharp crisis will come in a very short time. It is a force that even the gods cannot cope with. If you think about it, it is only Raditz.


    But if it is really Raditz, the Klin Dumplings that are about to appear may be able to kill him, let alone other people. If it is just such a battle, it is too meaningless.


    Within a period of time here, Sun Wuchen and others also transformed the base to be more magnificent.


    These fighters can always have the highest job, with extremely low efficiency and becoming more and more magnificent. Even Sun Wuchen has a heart of recruiting fighters. But thinking about it, he shouldn''t miss those people from other planets, so he thought After thinking about it, I can only radiate some small planets around it first.


    The words that the gods brought to Sun Wuchen were temporarily forgotten. When something really happened, the gods would naturally come to find the Monkey King.


    Near the dark planet, there is another black planet, unlike the dark planet, which is half black and half white. This planet is almost pure black and extremely desolate. It is almost full of air and various living environments. Restrictions, creatures are difficult to move on.


    Leading a group of fighters came here. Of course, he focused on training Sun Wukong and Tianjin Fan.


    In this battle, the two were still pioneers.


    Just after landing, they were attacked by local indigenous creatures.


    Lizard warriors with black scales on their bodies can stand up, and they have poisonous spears in their hands, and even have a variety of powerful offensive abilities. The natural scales can increase their defense by 50%.


    This is just an attribute skill, which is already surprising.


    "Scales."


    "Skill level-none, own attribute skills. Can evolve."


    "Skill factor-0.25. Provides at least 25% increase in defense power."


    "A lizard warrior with this kind of scale can make his defense stronger and resist the attacks of other creatures."


    These things are quite extraordinary. Sun Wuchen can indeed learn this skill. Generally speaking, as long as he knows the name of the skill, it can be in his own system.


    Now there are dozens of his own skills.


    But the ones that are really useful are the usual Jie Wangquan, Dongdongbo, Wukong Shu, Turtle Qigong and so on.


    After all, many skills are flashy. Even if they have great destructive power, they need too long to prepare, and they also have restrictions on their own physical movements. It is better to learn new skills directly now, but to use such scales to defend yourself, you need to If the structure of the body changes, there is no point.


    Might as well continue to improve his Wuxingquan, he feels that Wuxingquan will also make breakthroughs, but it needs an opportunity.


    After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen decided to calm down first. The battle before him was indeed quite fierce. The fighting power of these lizard warriors was at least 1,200.


    Although their combat effectiveness is lower than that of Monkey King and Tianjin Fan, they can at least be able to fight, and the number is extremely large, coupled with the help of poison and scales, so that they can withstand the attack of the two, and will not fall for the time being. wind.


    Sun Wuchen himself landed on this planet, surrounded by various areas that were devastated by explosions. In fact, there were not many people on this planet worthy of being recruited, but at least there were many things on this planet.


    It was a good thing to carry out a looting and eliminate the unstable factors that existed on this planet, but when the two returned in blood, the look of Monkey King didn''t seem very good.


    "Wu Chen, this kind of thing doesn''t seem very good. I actually killed so many people."


    "When you were trying to feed your stomach, didn''t you kill many enemies? Now these evil and terrifying creatures are very dangerous. If you really want to question your actions, you might as well look at the surrounding environment. ."


    Monkey King looked at the surrounding environment. There were many wreckages from the crash of the spacecraft, and the bodies of many people had become bones.


    The lizardmen on this planet have long killed many survivors, and they are not good people. Now Murakami only wants to tell Monkey King one thing, this world is already weak and strong, and there has never been any kind thoughts. , There is only absolute fighting, cruelty and killing, no one is worthy of mercy, the world is like this.


    Sun Wuchen''s words caused Sun Wukong to fall into contemplation. Perhaps he really made a wrong choice. There are many enemies in this world, who are his absolute enemies. Perhaps he should really kill them.


    Monkey King was caught in his own inner contradiction, and Monkey King couldn''t care about him. After all, these fighters all had the need to make their own choices. If Monkey King couldn''t get out of his shackles in the future, it would not help him improve his realm.


    Because of the benevolence of women, he did a lot of things that were not perfect, and directly caused many people to die. This was originally a paradox.


    In the world, only the strong can control everything.


    Chapter One Thousand and Four: The Beaten Raditz


    Just when Sun Wuchen and others had completely gathered all the information and had cleared the enemies on the planet, Sun Wuchen finally got the news from the gods that a round spaceship really flew from outside the universe to the earth. Hit the ground.


    That would be interesting. Perhaps the only strong man on earth right now is just that moment, and his combat effectiveness is unknown.


    After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen still took Sun Wukong and decided to go and take a look, just to use Raditz to open up the current Sun Wukong.


    "Wu Chen, what are you doing to bring me back to Earth? Are things over here?"


    "Take you to see a very special person, and you will understand when you arrive on Earth."


    The two went straight through the void of the universe and finally returned to Earth.


    As soon as he arrived on Earth, Monkey King felt that two people were fighting, and the atmosphere was shaking.


    Among the two people who are fighting, one of them is Biko Sun Wukong, who can easily perceive the flow of his breath, and even the things shown in his breath are surprising. Pike has become quite powerful now.


    Monkey King believed that after gravity training, he reached 2500 combat power and could fight against many enemies.


    But the combat effectiveness of Piccolo in front of him seems to be around 2,500. It does not seem to be a person, but can be improved only through general training. Piccolo has also experienced a lot of things.


    Even though Piccolo¡¯s efforts are comparable to those of the so-called Earth Warriors.


    He is harder than anyone, and because of the physique of the Namek, his physical strength can indeed be recovered in a very short time, and he will be severely injured and will not die. The same training is life and The test of death.


    After passing the test, his combat effectiveness will be slightly improved. This is the mystery of the Namek.


    Of course, it is Raditz who is fighting him now. What I have to admit is that Raditz''s combat effectiveness seems to be stronger than he thought, reaching around 1800.


    2500 combat power is up to one thousand, it should be almost a completely crushed situation. For the time being, Raditz has a very high body, such as the Frieza planetary battle suit.


    The defensive power of these combat uniforms is also quite amazing. It seems to be able to offset hundreds of attacks, so when more than 2,000 attacks are hit on it, they can often be cut off a lot, which looks stronger than the original combat uniforms.


    Piccolo fought hard, and in the end he steadily occupied and peaked and defeated the opponent.


    "You idiot, just now you said who is a scum with only five combat effectiveness, my combat effectiveness is only 400, and now I will show you the real combat effectiveness."


    "How is it possible? How could your combat power change from 400 to 2500 now, absolutely impossible. Can you control your combat power?"


    "Idiot, only the aura that really broke out in the battle can be called real combat power. People like you can''t appreciate the mystery of energy at all. Smell the bad taste and say, you and the brother What is the relationship?"

 605 Naruto Power System Chapter 605

    Raditz also complained endlessly, but he immediately thought of the positive, that he did have two brothers sent to this planet to perform the mission of destroying the planet.


    If the planet can be destroyed, it would be a great achievement for Frieza. Their Saiyans can also raise their heads in front of Frieza. Compared with the proud Saiyan prince Veget, this Lati There is no sense of glory as a Saiyan at all, even like a running dog, purebred.


    After Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen flew here, he calmly looked at the man who was fighting. The long fluffy hair and the tail behind him were enough to prove that he was a Saiyan, and the aura on his body was somewhat similar to that of the two. .


    "You must be my brothers, Kakarot, you must save me."


    The arrogant warrior turned into this look. It is really infinitely ridiculous. In fact, this guy seems to be very talented when he was young. He is also considered outstanding among the inferior warriors, but he is getting older. Sometimes, I don¡¯t like fighting, and I often hide behind my head, and my combat effectiveness has never been improved.


    His weakness was made by himself and has nothing to do with others. Now it seems that this guy is really ridiculous.


    At this moment Raditz also knew that he couldn''t resist everyone in front of him, so he became silent.


    He was begging for help from Sun Wuchen and others. Sun Wukong was surprised. He didn''t know who this person was, but he always felt that he had something to do with him.


    There is something called blood thicker than water. Just when you see the other person, you can feel that the other person is related to yourself, but the relationship between the other person and yourself is more like a kind of hostility, because that guy has a kind of blood on his body. Terrible evil breath.


    "I believe you are our brother Raditz. My name is Sun Wuchen and his name is Sun Wukong. No matter who you think of us, you have only one ending here. Saiyans are already extinct. You So too."


    Chapter One Thousand and Five: Plans in Progress


    Raditz could see that the combat effectiveness of these two brothers was really not weak. Almost everyone had a combat effectiveness of more than 1,000, which was normal.


    He didn''t hope that these two people could help him too much, but at least it was enough as cannon fodder. The friendship between brothers was almost zero for Saiyans.


    But seeing the indifferent Monkey King, his heart was half cold, but the Monkey King next to him felt a little intolerable.


    "Bick, please let him go, otherwise your opponent will be me."


    "You are here just right, Monkey King, our battle will never be over, I must defeat you today. As for the guy who got in the way, it has become a puddle of mud and will be returned to you."


    He kicked the disciple on the ground with one kick. This guy rotated twice in the air and fell next to them. Seeing a dog eating shit, it really made people feel that all the glory of the Saiyan was complete. Disappeared, he was not qualified to be a powerful fighter at all.


    "Goku, go fight, this guy is under my care."


    Sun Wuchen sat here quietly, and the two went to fight in the distance.


    "Brother, you quickly send me back to the spaceship, where there is a life recovery device. As long as I regain my combat effectiveness, I can definitely kill that guy."


    "You don''t need to take action, even Monkey King can deal with him, but it really surprises me that someone like you can still live. Then you and I are blood related after all, and I don''t want to kill you directly."


    "Brother, what are you talking about? I''m your brother."


    "Does Saiyans have family affection? Maybe our parents are the real bloody Saiyans, but people like you are not. Let me ask you something, do you know how the planet Vegeta was destroyed? ?"


    "Isn¡¯t it hit by a huge meteorite? Before your parents were dying, you two were sent to this planet without many enemies, and you two could survive. Unexpectedly, after you became stronger, you looked down on me. Brother, your parents will definitely hate you."


    "In fact, the truth is not like this."


    Then Sun Wuchen slowly lost everything he knew. He clearly knew that there was a special radio signal in the opponent''s battle detector, which had been transmitted to another world.


    Vegeta and Napa had heard clearly, but in fact all the nightmares of the Saiyans came from the man named Frieza.


    Frieza feared that the Saiyans would rebel against his rule, and even saw the rebellious heart of those Saiyans, so he completely eliminated them.


    In the end, there are very few Saiyans left, and they can''t get over any big waves anymore, but who knows that there have been many changes on the earth.


    Sun Wuchen believed that his combat effectiveness was not weak, but facing Frieza, he couldn''t even match a finger.


    If Latiz arrives earlier than the time, then they may not have more than two years left, and it is really difficult to reach that level within two years.


    "Impossible, Frieza made your Excellency not deceive us."


    "You idiot, you only like to be immersed in your own dreams. If you have been fighting on the front line, the Mekker just now will not be your opponent, and I want to tell you one other thing, in fact, this There is something called Dragon Ball in the world."


    "Dragon Ball!?"


    "This is a miraculous thing that can realize all wishes. Of course, it also exists on Namek outside the earth. Even if you live forever and stay young forever, such a wish can be realized. It is the most magical thing in this world. Kind of existence."


    Latiz was stunned. If he got that kind of thing, he could become an immortal Saiyan. It was also possible to become a king. But before that, he would definitely kill all his brothers, including that. Vegeta.


    Otherwise, they will inevitably be bullied by them for eternal time.


    Saiyans have a long life, enjoy the fun of fighting, and have been fighting.


    The life span of these thoroughbred Saiyans is very long, except for those mixed races.


    Thinking of this, Sun Wuchen is actually a little helpless. He is always thinking about one thing. When the original plot has undergone major changes, it seems that many people will disappear. I don''t know how the world will change?


    The battle in the distance seemed to have stopped. The two men fought for half an hour, fists and fists, and there was always the ultimate bloody force colliding. The earth has not only shaken many times, but every shake is extremely terrible. , The clouds were directly torn apart, and the earth kept trembling.


    When everything stopped, Monkey King stumbled back. He was hit hard, but Piccolo passed out.


    "Wukong took this guy to the Dark Planet." Sun Wuchen said.


    Opened the portal and flew to another planet. When he landed, Raditz looked at this place in surprise.


    "Here! This is the second combat target?"


    Chapter One Thousand and Six: Exploring the Darkness


    Having returned to this planet, everything seems to calm down.


    Raditz was locked up directly, and there was no possibility of communicating with the outside world, but everything was in his own plan. The two Saiyans, Vegeta and Napa, would definitely move here. go ahead.


    It''s just that I don''t know how long it will take these two guys to get here, but these biological cities have already had expectations, and it will take them no more than a year at most.


    The warriors in the gravity room are still stepping up their cultivation. Originally, this dark planet had many terrifying creatures. At this moment, Sun Wuchen thought he should also enter it to see what ghosts were in the most central area.


    He just came to the edge platform of the dark area alone, and now his combat power has reached an astonishing 1500, and even with five times the world king fist, he can reach a combat power of 7500.


    Recently, he has also focused on training his normal combat effectiveness. Although it is not as good as the efforts of Monkey King and others, it is already good. Moreover, if Monkey King and others have Realm King Fist, their speed of improvement would not be so terrible.


    Jiewangquan seems to be a very magical power, taking the ultimate harmony of body and power.


    It''s not that your greatest fighting power is 10,000, and you can directly use the 10,000 fighting power of Realm King Fist, it must be in line with his Realm King Fist level.


    You have to comprehend yourself, and at the same time you have to control your strength to the extreme. Only after everything is perfect, can you use the high-multiplier Realm King Fist. It is temporarily impossible to use the 10,000 Realm King Fist.


    The degree of hatred has always been gradual, not to mention that the Realm King Boxing is originally an anti-sky skill, and after direct use, his skill has increased several times.


    Sun Wuchen''s current strength, agility, and physical points are 2435, 1815, and 1822 respectively.


    The overall combat power is still at 1500, but the power that can burst out is already amazing, and he is also considering whether to increase his speed. After a slight increase, he can defeat the opponent at a faster speed.


    At this moment, Monkey King came to the edge of the dark world and saw various monsters with throat masks constantly inside. This dark and terrifying realm seemed to be inaccessible to everyone.


    Because many creatures here are unusually powerful in combat power, when I came here, I had discovered tens of thousands of terrifying monsters in battle.

 606 Naruto Power System Chapter 606

    At that time, the monster''s battle reached more than 24,000, and it could directly blow up all the combat detectors.


    This time the Bio City is fully prepared. Although it will cost 100,000 energy points to open the door of the space after entering it, it is worth it if you can get it.


    A terrifying hunt began.


    A huge headhunting lizard was directly torn apart.


    A terrifying black snake also turned into powder in an instant.


    The big black rhino next to it was considered a king here, and was punched in half.


    After killing the three monsters in an instant, the number of energy points obtained has been more than 3000, and the energy points of any creature here will not be less than 1000.


    Thinking back that day, what I encountered is really the lowest level among the creatures here. If you encounter this group of terrifying monsters, you will really be killed instantly. For example, if you kill these three monsters now, the combat power is about 1,800. , He must use the Double Realm King Fist to instantly kill them.


    It seems that the closer you get to the inside, the more horrible it is. At this moment, Sun Wuchen calmed down and flew to the side of a big abyss. This is an unimaginable long canyon, which represents all the possible horrors here, hanging there. At that time, a black air came up from it.


    The darkness here represents the ultimate panic, and even every minute and every second passed here, you need to be very careful. At this moment, Sun Wuchen saw this huge crack, and he even felt a sense of exploration.


    At that time, I finally dug out a lot of ores in the inner earth, and there was a Deng God to help me build it. That guy, recently, has also worked overtime and built a lot of things. In fact, if combined with Buma¡¯s technology, he can definitely be called The strongest craftsman in the world.


    Deng Shen has supernatural power and hardly needs rest, and his memory can be said to be ingenious, everything is meticulous, and all the progress and creation skills are completely integrated. It can be said to be the strongest craftsman. Everything is done perfectly.


    But that guy has urged Sun Wuchen several times, and there must be more sources of ore. After thinking about it, this black crack may be the most important of them, so he jumped directly.


    The next moment was a black world lingering, but he fell directly to the bottom. This was a black world, with the most precious ores everywhere, and there were many such cracks in the dark realm.


    In other words, many valuable things such as the core of the earth are here. Perhaps they are more valuable than other planets in this world. They must be the object of many people''s contention. Then Sun Wuchen just came down. I saw something unusual.


    It seems that someone has been active here.


    Chapter One Thousand and Seven: Betrayal


    While Sun Wuchen was exploring that world, another group of people finally started. They had been waiting for a long time, hoping that the child named Sun Wuche would leave here as soon as possible.


    Carrick II mobilized the power of the magic star to make this huge red planet move towards this place.


    It took him a long time to prepare for this planet to reach this place perfectly. By the time he was near here, all the demons felt the power of the Demon Star.


    This time no one could stop them again. This was the most terrifying rebellion. Everyone directly attacked the vicinity of the base. Fortunately, there was an energy shield, but someone immediately discovered all this.


    Yakilobei is the latest existence to come here. In fact, Sun Wuchen specifically found him, because he is considered to be a very talented existence among a group of fighters, and his combat power is not weak. Through his life in the wild, he can be possessed. Yu Sun Wukong¡¯s combat effectiveness at that time.


    But even if it didn''t, Sun Wuchen''s existence, this guy still climbed to Kalinta by himself, it is said that he was looking for the best food in the world, I don''t know who it is?


    But his efforts are still very appropriate.


    He actually climbed the tower through his own efforts, just when Sun Wuchen was looking for him, he bumped into Sun Wuchen¡¯s eyes, and then brought him into this world. The only one could give him all the good food. The thing, I didn¡¯t expect it to be training after coming here.


    It¡¯s just that he is amazingly talented. It seems that he has not experienced many battles. He already has more than a thousand offensive power. And seeing that he is always there to eat every day, in fact, his fighting power has been rising. This may be another kind. The existence of physique.


    Sometimes even Sun Wuchen felt very surprised, everyone among the soldiers has a different physique.


    Monkey King and Monkey King used Saiyan physique, and Piccolo was a Namek.


    The warriors on the earth are also different. For example, dumplings are a peculiar superpower physique. Tianjin Fan is similar to him, but more balanced and powerful.


    What Kelin possesses is a very special physique. Sun Wuchen exhausted his combat detector to analyze it. His special physique is called lightness.


    In other words, his body is more flexible. Every time he trains, his agility points are higher than those of others, and he will improve first.


    Therefore, everyone''s physique is different. With the most suitable training method, you can reach the strongest.


    Of course, among this group of people, there is another person who has been with Yakilobe.


    It is Yamucha. Since following Sun Wuchen, Yamucha has been guarding this place and has never left.


    He is also training very hard, but his talent is limited. Although his combat effectiveness has improved, he can only reach 1,000 points at most.


    He is not as good as the dumplings among the people now.


    Under normal circumstances, he will not be allowed to play, and it is enough to serve as the guard of the entire base. Yaqilobei still respects Sun Wuchen. He once challenged Sun Wuchen himself, but only when he saw Sun Wuchen¡¯s scary eyes, He was already sitting directly on the ground, making it difficult to fight.


    Because of Sun Wuchen, Yaqi Luobei has sincere respect.


    "There are many more enemies there. It is the demons next to them. They want to attack us, Ya Mucha, hurry up and call the police."


    Knowing that he was not as fast as the other party, Yaqi Luobe immediately asked Yamucha to report to the others, but he did not expect to answer him with terrifying claws.


    There was an extra palm on his chest for an instant, and Ya Mucha used a fatal lore without him checking, and hit the seriously injured Yaqi Luobei.


    This was the ultimate pain. Yakilobe fell directly to the ground, struggling, his head became darker and darker, and he even felt the extreme pain. He looked in front of him, and this person was extremely puzzled.


    "Why attack me?"


    "It''s actually very simple. I must let Sun Wuchen die so that I can solve my hatred. And I have reported a lot of the truth here to Carrick II. He will definitely kill you all, and in the end Buma It''s mine."


    Yaqiluobei fell to the ground unwillingly, but Yam did not intend to make up another episode for him, because it was no longer necessary, he immediately ran to the control room, opened the base protection, and countless demons rushed in. .


    Then he turned around and went to another place, where there was a gate, behind which was a guy sitting, he was very helplessly trapped in this prison.


    "Master Raditz. I''m here to save you."


    Yamucha rushed to there immediately and opened the door. Raditz was also very happy to see that someone came to save herself. He turned out to be an ordinary earthling. When he thought of that face, he thought of Sun Wuchen. The slap slapped him to the ground.


    "It''s still useful to read trash like you, so I will save your life temporarily and say where are the others?"


    "They hope that in the extremely powerful control room, I have closed the door outside, and they will open this prison soon. It is far from the main base. Even if there is a battle, they will be there. I just hope Master Latiz gave me a chance to fight with you."


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighth: "Guests" of the Earth


    Yamucha is of course not an idiot. He knows that Raditz is not strong enough. He is now deliberately giving himself a chance to take him down and accept a younger brother. In fact, it is for one thing to let Raditz take him away.


    "Of course you can. Go with me and go to the spaceship first. And the coordinates here. Tell me as soon as possible. I will send the coordinates toward the universe. Those terrifying monsters stronger than me will come here, Saiyan There are still many strong ones who have left behind."


    Although the two people''s plan is good, they have been watched by others. In this dark panic and chaos, there are often other people who have been following them.


    The two men immediately moved towards the shutdown warehouse.


    Suddenly a ray of light flickered, and Raditz fell unwillingly to the ground with a big hole pierced in his chest. This kind of injury made him feel extremely surprised. The heart has been pierced, and he will die in a few minutes.


    "Ah! Impossible, how can I be?"


    Latiz fell to the ground unwillingly, even if he had a life support device and his heart was pierced, such extreme damage would not allow him to survive. He was lying there, unable to see the face of the assailant, and then there was another sound. Wailing.


    There was no sound next to him. He didn''t even know who killed him. In short, the horror at this moment was really terrifying. His wounds were corroded, gradually turning black, and finally turning to ashes.


    This guy is really powerless to support him. The story is over, and Yamucha has disappeared from now on.

 607 Naruto Power System Chapter 607

    The other people in the base were still fighting. They saw from the monitor that Yakilobe was injured by Yamucha. They were extremely angry. When they wanted to rush out, they found that the door was tightly locked.


    Originally for defense, their gates were quite strong, even if the attack power was below 5000, hitting them would not have any effect, so these gates can be said to be the strongest protective armor.


    But when they want to go out, all this becomes extremely difficult, because if they have to blast the door from the inside, it will also greatly affect the overall building.


    A gap was torn in the sky again, and the blood-red gap represented that the Demon and Fierce Star had once again descended on this planet.


    Under the command of Carrick II, this group of terrifying lunatics has been launching an offensive towards the base, and there are constant explosions on the periphery of the base, smashing everything that may exist.


    Their goal is to blow up this entire area, and absolutely can''t let anything remain here, the anger in their hearts is beyond words, and of course their attacks are equally terrifying.


    They used all their energy, wanting to blow this place into pieces, constantly exploding, and constantly extinction. It seems that they can''t stop after all. At this moment, Sun Wuchen is in a far place and won''t have any impact on this place.


    "I finally found this opportunity. This time I must completely eradicate his base and kill all the soldiers. The rest is that one person. I can deal with him and the soldiers charge."


    In his words, perhaps everything is very simple, but in fact he has overlooked a very important thing.


    That is, there are some super powers under Monkey King, like Monkey King, even at this time Piccolo rushed out.


    Piccolo will never forget what Sun Wuchen said to him.


    "Of course you think you are very good, but in fact you are still far away. You strayed into and followed me, and then surpassed me, so that your life would not be more valuable.


    This is like a brainwashing sentence, but it is indeed very useful. Piccolo himself doesn''t know much about everything in this world. Although he is very smart, he is not a human being. He obviously does not understand all the worldliness and intrigues.


    In other words, he has the combat skills and combat IQ, but it is very difficult and quite difficult to deal with this complicated situation and to see the various meanings in the other party''s words.


    So Piccolo believes everything Sun Wuchen said now, and even he has the confidence to fight an arduous battle with Sun Wuchen.


    The fastest he rushed turned into a green light, which would be severely punished. A demon, torn into pieces, roared, his eyes beamed across the air, and hit the vicinity of Carrick II, unexpectedly. Some fighters have been blocked there.


    A very huge warrior with fire-red skin covering his entire body, blocked there, while allowing his body to withstand the opponent''s light shooting.


    With the increase in the evil star, everyone''s combat effectiveness has increased by at least ten times.


    This is already quite scary.


    Even the relatively weak demons became very terrifying after this improvement. The enemies here were endless, which seriously affected the survival of Sun Wuchen and others.


    At this moment, some people also descended on the earth. It was a huge spaceship that landed directly. There was a person wearing this special battle costume in the middle. He looked quite calm, but that face was surprising. .


    "Huh!? Goku, you''re back, and you brought some friends?"


    When Monkey King walked out, he smiled at the corners of his mouth. In an instant, blood flickered.


    Chapter One Thousand and Nine: Five Elements Fist-Crazy Dragon Diamond


    "It''s really looking for death. There are such strong people on this planet who dare to wait for me here. It''s very interesting, but the aura of this planet is really too rich. It will be a very good place to cultivate seeds. "


    The man buried a seed in the ground silently.


    Regardless of the Sun Wufan in front of him fell to the ground, he did not die, lingering suffering and suffering.


    Monkey King was struggling there, his eyes were looking at Monkey King. He felt that his grandson seemed to have changed, but he carefully observed the aura on this guy''s body.


    This guy shouldn''t be Monkey King. Monkey King wouldn''t attack him anyway. The family bond between the two was unusually difficult. On the contrary, Monkey King Chen didn''t have that kind of attachment because he matured too early.


    However, Sun Wuche was still quite in awe of Sun Wufan. He didn''t show any contempt for him, and he even tried his best to make his grandfather''s life better.


    Of course this was another matter. The man in front of him had seriously injured Sun Wufan with a single blow. The extreme pain instantly flowed through his body, constantly torturing his nerves, and even made her somewhat unable to bear it.


    These pains really surpassed everything in the past. The Monkey King in front of him felt the pain backwards there, and then after a while, he saw strange changes in front of him, and a seedling sprang out from the originally flat ground, and It continued to grow rapidly, and at the same time, many things around it were instantly rotten, losing the brilliance and color of life.


    The earth is being spent in an extremely terrifying environment, and terrible battles are also going on on the dark planet.


    Two people, Monkey King and Piccolo, are fighting Carrick II. The others are barely able to deal with the demons who have been promoted, but only these two people can deal with this guy, and they have to do their best. .


    Since the Demon Star has just arrived here, the action time is relatively short, and Carrick II has not improved so much, so now his combat power is only more than 3000, and the combat power of both is around 2500, which can barely resist. His madness and fierce attack.


    This will be a battle that seems to be evenly matched, but Carrick II has always been at ease. After flying the two of them, he smiled grimly again.


    "You two guys are really ridiculous. It is impossible to stop me. Now they are still coming to provoke my power. It is really ridiculous. Today, if Sun Wuchen is not there, I will kill you all and make him cry. Something."


    If you want to stimulate Sun Wuchen in this way, you must think too much.


    If Sun Wuchen is really angry to the extreme, it is estimated that the entire universe and many creatures in it will be buried.


    Carrick II exhausted his words to provocation, and realized that he was unlikely to kill the two in a short time. At this time, the dark area was shaking. Although Carrick II did not notice, the other two Everyone noticed it.


    There was a special breath that seemed to come from Sun Wuchen. You must know that among the crowd, Sun Wuchen is absolutely invincible in the world.


    The strength is unparalleled, and it can defeat many so-called strong men. The enemy has nothing difficult to solve in his eyes. As long as he is willing to work hard, he can do everything.


    The strong man¡¯s beliefs can be seen at a glance. At this moment, Sun Wuchen is fighting a group of horrible creatures in a huge crack. Although there is no beast with 24,000 attack power, he is surrounded by horrible monsters with seven or eight thousand attack power. Fivefold Realm King Quan barely resisted.


    Even so, the entire battlefield is still bloody, with the corpses of the beheaded monsters everywhere, and pieces of blood constantly spilling here, it has become a hunting ground that can be sacrificed, and there is a sense of horror and blood everywhere.


    Of course, this battle was more terrifying than imagined. The constant energy collisions and constant battles made it possible for all the enemies who reached extreme excitement. At this moment, Sun Wuchen exhausted all his energy to defeat everyone, but he suddenly found that his strength was still weak. It is really insufficient.


    Saiyan''s most powerful potential is of course to become a super Saiyan, which is 50 times the normal combat power.


    Therefore, its own energy will consume a large amount of physical strength, and the consumption is serious, but at least a 50-fold increase in combat effectiveness in a short period of time is already very impressive.


    Back then, Monkey King used up to 20 times the Realm King Fist, and he still has not played the so-called Frieza.


    The current Sun Wuchen is even more unable to do that kind of thing. His strength has increased. The moment he used the Five Times Realm King Fist, he jumped into the sky and flew to the side.


    Suddenly a huge palm flew directly out of the mud, stopping Monkey King, as if to smash him.


    There was something wrong with this palm. The pure black palm seemed to be manipulated by some strange creature.


    The word death seemed to be written on it, but Sun Wuchen roared.


    "Five Elements Boxing-Crazy Dragon Drill."


    Chapter One Thousand and Ten: Carrick II on the Run


    This creature came and went quickly, and the huge black palm was hit by his own crazy dragon.


    In an instant, the violent power smashed the black palm into fragments, and it was indeed a little shocking when the blood rained down.


    This is absolutely a terrifying attack, no one can stop it.


    But after that, Sun Wuchen saw that his palm was torn.


    But the opponent''s attack still refused to stop, and the huge black palm came from a deeper area.


    There must be extremely terrifying voices in this place, using their own power to affect everything now. They are terrifying, frightening, and crazy.

 608 Naruto Power System Chapter 608

    What is this creature?He must be quietly waiting for his presence around him. Of course, Sun Wuchen would not have any fear, and he just kicked it out.


    With the increase in Jiewangquan, his combat effectiveness has increased a lot.


    When using the Jiewangquan, his power, skill, and speed can be improved by geometric multiples. If it can reach a hundred times the Jiewangquan, it will be extremely powerful.


    But there was a faintly uneasy emotion in his heart, and he believed one thing very much.


    Some people must have started attacking their bases, because the anxiety came suddenly, but just right.


    He believes that Carrick II has always been a lunatic, and he will definitely not give up his belief in revenge. Even if he signs a covenant with himself, he will definitely abandon those covenants.


    Because he has that kind of temperament.


    After smashing the terrifying big black palm in front of him, more energy came towards where Sun Wuchen was.


    He immediately discovered that these energies were actually squeezing his body.


    I don''t seem to anger this kind of thing.


    Sun Wuchen himself couldn''t understand this matter.


    But in fact, there are naturally a lot of reincarnation relationships in the world, for example, everything in front of you must have a reason.


    Sun Wuchen''s inability to see through the mystery does not mean that he has nothing to do with all this.


    He hit a few more punches, smashing all kinds of things that kept appearing around him.


    After a burst of energy at the same time, he jumped directly towards a high place, and then a wave of Super Turtle Qigong hit there.


    The earth exploded violently directly, and with the force of the counter-shock, it flew directly out of the dark crack.


    Fortunately, he still has this ability, and when he looks down, he will see two pairs of eyes in the dark cracks, both eyes that hate him extremely.


    It seems that the hatred in this eye will never go down.


    Who is it?Everything now really made him doubtful.


    There is no doubt that in that dark zone, there must be some kind of creature, and it is extremely powerful.


    Through their own power, they have survived in that zone for a long time. The reason why they can survive is probably because they have spent a lot of their own things and a lot of money.


    This world is like this. If you don''t pay the price, you can''t actually do anything. These people can only survive there if you pay the price. Sun Wuchen can understand.


    However, he didn''t stay too much, he just made some explorations, and then flew towards another place, vaguely feeling the red light around him bursting.


    This place has become wrong, and there is a hot and terrifying breath in the air. Is it possible that the hateful planet has come again?


    Looking up, it is true that a huge red planet is shining with its own light there, this is the devil star.


    No wonder that guy sighed, he must have been preparing for a long time, and forcibly pulled the Demon Star here.


    It may also be that the evil star will come nearby within the specified time, only to blame his perception ability is not so strong yet, and he does not know what is going to happen.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen thought of his own business. He felt that his abilities were not enough, but this time it was the moment of the decisive battle. Of course, he flew towards there, and suddenly many Demon Warriors appeared in front of him.


    His movements were very simple, he would kill the opponent when he waved his hand, and no creature could stop Sun Wuchen''s peak attack.


    The energy like a roar of flames shredded many bodies in an instant, and Carrick II who was yelling was startled.


    Turning his head and looking, he actually saw his most hated terrifying monster coming.


    Carrick II also failed to completely control this base, making him almost desperate at this time.


    Moreover, the power that erupted in Sun Wuchen''s body was stronger than the one he had encountered before. This was really a monster, and he had made breakthroughs in a short time.


    "retreat!"


    This guy suddenly yelled, and flew towards the demon star in the sky with his loyal subordinates.


    They are about to run away, and it seems that they can only do so.


    Sun Wuchen came to the base, and when he waved his hand, he shot countless light beams and killed all the demons, but Carrick II had escaped without a trace.


    Regardless of this guy''s poor combat effectiveness, his escape skills are absolutely top-notch.


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, but didn''t continue tracking.


    His current ability is not yet able to perform activities in space, even if he plays Super Turtle Qigong, it will be invalid.


    Chapter 1011: Business Star


    After conducting some investigations at the base, the final news was that when Carrick II rebelled, Yamucha actually surrendered to the enemy.


    In other words, that guy made the worst decision at the most special moment.


    Thinking of this guy, everyone was angry, but after searching for him, he could not be found, only when Achillobe''s body was healed.


    When he couldn''t find it, no one continued to look for Sun Wuchen, let everyone rest, and then continue to train. He always felt that many enemies would come sooner than imagined.


    In order to be able to improve the combat effectiveness of his own planet, he must also unite with other people to obtain more advanced equipment and materials.


    In order for this matter to be special, he has to do it. He is very familiar with many things in the universe, for example, there are so many mysterious ores on this planet that are valuable and can be sold at high prices.


    But if you want to make a move, you must find some planets specifically for trading.


    There are business alliances in the universe. These alliances are used to conduct various transactions and help everyone buy and sell various materials.


    Sun Wuchen''s next stop is there, where the fighters on this planet can continue to practice, hoping to gain more powerful combat effectiveness.


    As for Sun Wuchen and Letbuma boarded the spacecraft to go to the planet where the business alliance is located.


    Qiqi also followed them to move on.


    Traveling between the universes is really quite boring. Sun Wuchen stayed with the two girls every day and did not continue to practice.


    He felt the emotions they brought to him, and the three people''s emotions have grown by leaps and bounds during this period.


    Bouma is older, more mature, and understands many things better.


    She is also a machine genius, very proficient in many machines and base matters, and can help Sun Wuchen a lot.


    Qiqi always felt that she could not help Sun Wuchen in any way, because when she was doing activities in this, she always felt that her strength was limited, so she felt more disturbed.


    But of course Sun Wuchen would not have any complaints against her. The thoughts in Sun Wuchen''s heart are also very simple. These girls are all very good, but they have a lot of things on their backs.


    Thinking of all this, Sun Wuchen once asked the system whether he could return to his former self?


    The system also gave an answer. If he can get enough energy points, he can even achieve unimaginable desires, but if he really wants to become the former self, the previous system and the world are connected to each other, he estimates that I found the Super Dragon Ball.


    That would be a hopeless dream, and even compared with his own battle now, it was really too difficult, too difficult, even if his combat effectiveness was increased a hundredfold.

 609 Naruto Power System Chapter 609

    As he progressed along the way, Sun Wuchen''s adaptation to gravity has also increased. Now 20 times the gravity has no effect on him, and he is already moving towards 40 times the gravity.


    However, the doubling of gravity will cause serious damage to his body. His body is still in his early 20s, and of course he is not as energetic as he was in his 30s.


    After being able to withstand 40 times the gravity, Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness jumped to 1800.


    This is the combat power that can use the Jie Wangquan, if he wants to be completely angry, it can reach about 2000.


    That is to say, the normal state can stimulate about 2000 combat effectiveness, which is much stronger than before, and now it has almost become a monster.


    The situation without Jie Wang Quan can make him so strong, but what makes him feel helpless is that after withstanding 40 times the gravity, the peak multiple of his Jie Wang Quan has not increased.


    According to Sun Wuchen''s estimation, 50 times the gravity can unlock the so-called Five Times Realm King Fist.


    He can''t bear 50 times the gravity now, so it is reasonable that the multiple of the Jie Wang Quan will not increase, but when he uses the Five Times Jie Wang Quan, his combat power is already close to 10,000.


    The combat effectiveness is almost a rapid improvement, but when you think about it, the upcoming Vegeta and Napa are terrifying monsters, and there may be many other enemies on the earth.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s better to be careful, so in the next time, Sun Wuchen continued to train and constantly improve himself. In this process, they finally reached that commercial planet.


    "Master. The destination has arrived. This is a place called the star of commerce. Even Frieza must trade here. The activity of buying and selling planets is very ordinary here."


    Although they are the faces of human beings, in this universe, creatures on each planet have different appearances, bodies and feelings.


    Even if humans appear, not many people will look at them more, and even many people feel that these humans are extremely weak.


    "It seems that human beings are an unpopular race here." Sun Wuchen said lightly.


    "Everyone here is very powerful, so they despise those races with low combat effectiveness. Master, although you have a strong foundation, you still have to be careful. There are many Frieza Army spies here."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m afraid they don''t know what I have done!"


    The first thousand and twelfth chapters: the two missing women


    Even if Sun Wuchen was a very proud person, he would restrain his arrogant heart at this time. He didn''t want to cause more trouble here.


    Usually at this time, a large group of people rushed over, and they didn''t know what happened, and a group of people were instantly blocked in it.


    When Sun Wuchen reacted, he found something wrong, because Bouma and Qiqi were missing.


    This makes people feel absolutely surprised, a lot of people passed this in an instant, and then two girls disappeared.


    This incident was absolutely unusual, and he had already thought of the crux of it.


    It was the group of people who took the two women away just now. Because of the confusion just now, I didn''t notice it for a moment.


    Looking at Wright next to him, this guy also looked blank.


    "Master, Miss Bouma and Miss Kiki should have been taken away by those people, I will look for them immediately."


    "Bouma has a special locator, and I can hear them. They shouldn''t have any big problems, but the group of guys just now, I must kill them."


    While Sun Wuchen was talking, a door next to him opened at this time. It turned out that this was the universe auction, the most special event in the universe.


    "They will hold an auction meeting on this day of the year. The time we come is really very suitable, but things that have never been experienced before, because it takes a great price to get in, and the money spent. They are all astronomical numbers. This is only the ticket, and does not include the consumption inside."


    "It seems that this place is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, can you do anything as long as you have money?"


    "Yes, Master, I have exchanged some of the produced ores for some circulating coins. Simply put, we now have about 15 million. Enough to buy two planets."


    "Okay, then go in."


    Sun Wuchen walked in front by himself, and Wright followed him closely.


    When fighting in this place, detectors are something that circulates very widely. Of course, the attack power of the strong in the universe is uneven.


    Those who can be invincible in the universe and have a combat power of at least 10,000. They can ignore the existence of many people and can explore in the body.


    As for those members of the Frieza Army, the weakest combat power can reach around 1500.


    Such people can receive some tasks in the interstellar universe, and can travel freely in a wide area.


    Now Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness is only one hundred, because he deliberately suppressed his own breath, but the combat effectiveness of Wright next to him has reached nearly 2000.


    Although Wright would only use doubled Realm King Boxing after learning the World King Boxing, which was not even perfect, but the sudden doubling was enough for him to defeat many powerful players.


    And in this universe, the person who can carry 2000 combat power followers is absolutely extraordinary.


    So although the person in front of him was young, he didn''t seem to have much powerful aura, and he really made everyone around him in awe, and then Sun Wuchen walked into the auction booth himself.


    But his position is very low. There are many real cosmic powers here, among which there are some familiar figures.


    Looking into the distance, that person should be BoJack. I didn''t expect such a powerful and terrifying person to appear here.


    This person, like the Namek, should be the Slug.


    Unexpectedly, all kinds of people can be met in this place, but they have deliberately suppressed their own fighting power. If you make trouble in this place, you must be looking for death.


    And take a closer look, the combat effectiveness of these two guys is not as terrifying as I thought, only about 10,000.


    It may be that their combat effectiveness has been reduced, or it may be that they have not cultivated to such a strong level, but it doesn''t matter, the current Sun Wuchen is sitting quietly in his seat.


    Then a so-called so-called auction was started, and all kinds of things were pushed out. When people competed to bid me there, they asked first, sometimes it was some kind of mysterious equipment, and even Some so-called antiques, of course, are left after a certain planet in the universe has died.


    Those things were meaningless to Monkey King, until finally two women were introduced.


    When Sun Wuchen saw it, of course he was very angry. Bouma and Qiqi were sitting on two chairs.


    "These two women are from a remote planet called the Earth. The women produced there have very good figures, and they are very beautiful. Now everyone is free to bid."


    "500000!"


    "600000!"


    It really suddenly became lively here, because everyone has a deep affection for these two young and beautiful earth women.


    ...


    "10 million!"


    Sun Wuchen yelled directly, and all the bidders stopped their yelling.


    Everyone''s eyes were on this young man, and they were very surprised.


    One million is considered a sky-high price, and it can almost be bought for thousands of people.


    Just for two women?


    Chapter One Thousand and Thirteen: Blood at the Auction


    At this time, everyone realized that the young man and the two women seemed very alike, but the tail behind it looked different. This guy turned out to be a Saiyan.

 610 Naruto Power System Chapter 610

    All the Saiyans fought under Frieza''s command. They were Frieza''s most loyal subordinates. However, due to some disaster, the entire Saiyan planet was completely shattered, and they all perished, leaving only a few fighters. Not much.


    Many people in the universe know this matter quite clearly, and they also understand some.


    This person in front of him is definitely a member of the Frieza Army. Although his status is not very high outside the Frieza Army, he is definitely a terrifying existence in the universe. Even the current Slag and BoJack are also No one dared to provoke this guy.


    The people around were somewhat restrained, but some people wanted to get these two women and didn''t plan to give the Frieza Legion face.


    "I give out 20 million. If you have money, I will continue to add it, telling you, I don''t fear Frieza''s regiment, I have a lot of money."


    There was such an arrogant person on the other side, and everyone around was looking at that place. It turned out to be a very famous dark race in the universe.


    They went up to look for the dark planet. Every horrible member was a demon-like existence. They were extremely powerful and could destroy everything. They were a group of horrible monsters.


    No one dared to provoke these things, and they are considered Frieza''s best employers, because after these people occupy a planet, they will plunder all the resources in the shortest time.


    Their exploitation of the planet is a form of almost plunder, leaving no room for it.


    These people are prestigious in this universe, but they are basically a terrifying reputation. Almost no one wants to deal with them. This guy suddenly stood up and talked, which definitely meant that he did not fear Frieza.


    Perhaps this is indeed the truth. They are one of Frieza''s largest employers, and they often pay unimaginable prices to purchase those resource-rich planets.


    And it is said that they also have some quite powerful warriors who have reached the level of terror. Their power was injured this time, making it arguably the most terrifying monster.


    "Then I will pay 100 million. Do you still have money?"


    Hearing that the other party had increased the price to 100 million, even now Sun Wuchen''s money was only 15 million. This was definitely a sky-high price, and it was a sky-high price for him.


    The man finally stopped, saying that the price of one hundred million was enough to buy dozens of planets.


    Although he didn''t have any good feelings about the person in front of him, he began to know something astringent.


    Sun Wuchen walked to the auction floor and unfastened the chains of the two women. They immediately hugged Sun Wuchen.


    "Wu Chen, thank you for helping us, if it weren''t for you, we would..."


    Of course they are very grateful to the current Sun Wuchen.


    "I will take care of you leaving here first."


    Sun Wuchen gave his subordinate Wright a wink. Wright seemed to understand something, and then left with Bouma.


    He even got on the spaceship and escaped here at the fastest speed.


    They have previously purchased a large amount of materials here, enough for a period of time.


    And he also contacted an old friend of his, who could ask that person to help Sun Wuchen and others collect resources.


    "When will the money be paid?"


    The people at the auction have already walked over and are looking for Sun Wukong¡¯s money. If it weren¡¯t for Sun Wuchen¡¯s performance as a member of the Frieza Army, they would never give such a face, and it would be impossible to take the goods without paying.


    "Money is easy to talk about. There is another thing. I want to know who caught them here. Those two people are my companions. When I find my own companions, I still have to spend money. interesting."


    The person next to him is a little bit sly eyebrows, looking here, it is very likely that his appearance is the guy who just grabbed Bouma and the others who came here.


    Carefully distinguish, this person''s combat effectiveness can basically reach about 8,000.


    After Sun Wuchen fell in love with him, he walked over slowly, not doing what he wanted.


    "You should do it if you have no money. Since you have chosen this route, you are indeed eligible for the money. However, I don''t have 100 million, and I have to get one more thing."


    Sun Wuchen suddenly shot, a burst of brilliant light burst out of his body, and now he directly used the 8-fold Realm King Fist.


    My own combat power is only 2,000 at most. Even if I use the Five Times Realm King Quan, it can only reach 10,000. Think about the difficulty of the opponent''s second kill. The Eight Times Realm King Quan¡¯s fighting power is different, and it has already reached 16,000. One hit kills, and when he held it in his hand, he squeezed his head completely.


    This guy was dead in a blink of an eye. The things that appeared in it surprised everyone. Someone would kill people on this commercial planet. You must know that this is the absolute safest place agreed by all forces. No one dares. Crime in this place.


    Not even Frieza.


    "Don''t think you can''t stand your eyes on you, my name is Sun Wuchen!"


    The first thousand and fourteenth chapter: desperate battle


    The people around were surprised to see such a scene suddenly.


    Most of the powerhouses in the universe have a combat power of only over 10,000, but there are no known how many travelers on this commercial planet. Some of them can even exceed 100,000 combat power.


    Although Frieza claims to be King of the Universe, there are still many people who can approach him in the world.


    Frieza claims to be invincible in the world, but in the dark, there are some top powerhouses.


    BoJack and Slug looked at each other. They didn''t have much time to meet each other, but they knew a little bit.


    They all think that each other is very powerful and difficult to deal with, so they have always maintained absolute calm.


    Neither of them had the courage to commit crimes here and kill the people here.


    Unexpectedly, the young man in front of him was so crazy, he looked like a Saiyan, and the fighting nation of Kosaiah should have been extinct.


    He seems to be one of Frieza''s men, but Frieza is afraid to do things that he dares to do, which is really shocking.


    Many guards here rushed towards the current Sun e Wuchen, and bursts of terrifying aura burst out from their bodies.


    Among these people, the weakest combat power is about 10,000, even more terrifying than the guy just now. They should be regarded as elite fighters here.


    Sun Wuchen is now forcibly using the Eightfold Realm King Fist, barely coping, feeling physically weak.


    Although he could knock the opponent into the air with a single blow, more and more enemies with more than 10,000 combat power screamed and instantly issued ten times the Realm King Fist, relying on his indestructible body to barely use this skill.


    Now that Sun Wuchen is close to 20,000 in total, he forcibly gritted his teeth and tried to support it.


    A combat power of 20,000 is very rare in the universe.


    There are not many guards around who have such attack power, so a fighter with more than 10,000 combat power will be killed by Sun Wuchen in an instant, but he is already sweating, and Ten Times Realm King Fist really can¡¯t support his body. of.


    But he was still working hard, killing all the way from near the venue.


    Suddenly there was a guy in front of him, the weird guy from the Dark Planet just now, who burst out of his infinite darkness power, with a combat power of more than 20,000. It seems that this guy has been planning for a long time. Be patient.but now¡­¡­


    When he knew that Sun Wuchen was not a member of the Frieza Army and had done such an extremely evil and terrible thing, he would not continue to bear it.


    "This guy is looking for death, but I appreciate it, but now I''ll kill you, you can suffer less."


    "It will die¡ªyou!"


    Sun Wuchen gritted his teeth, blood bursting from the corners of his mouth.


    With a roar, the Super Tortoise Style Qigong was launched instantly. Although the time to gather Qi is very short, the fighting power of all belonged to Pai Qigong is quite terrifying, reaching 60,000.

 611 Naruto Power System Chapter 611

    The scope of this kind of impact is quite large, although the single damage force is only a little over 20,000, the explosion at that moment blows up a large area in front of you, and the planet almost shakes.


    Almost the entire planet is made of various steel and high-tech materials, just like on a huge platform. This place is quite special. If used properly, it can directly radiate a large area around it.


    But in an instant, almost 1/3 of the entire planet was exploded, countless treasures, countless ores, and various things that needed to be auctioned, all scattered in the universe.


    Again, even if these treasures have been scattered everywhere, no one has the courage to pick them up, because everything here belongs to the chamber of commerce here.


    The people on that dark planet had just been beaten into flight, and suddenly a horrible night spread around Sun Wuchen.


    It began to wrap around him like a chain. As soon as he came into contact with this energy rapid, he felt that his strength dropped rapidly, and even soon became a little breathless.


    This black chain has a peculiar super power to control the body and mind. If you don''t respond to it in advance, you will definitely be injured by this attack, and it will be too dangerous.


    Seeing that his black chain didn''t really control Sun Wuchen, the guy who was beaten into the air was also shocked. His more than 20,000 attack power should have the upper hand, not to mention having various super skills, I didn''t expect him to be able to support it." Since you want to die, come on. Hollow beam."


    Sun Wuchen''s finger pointed forward, and six or seven light beams were emitted in an instant. Each beam was very fast and had tracking effects, which instantly enveloped that guy''s body.


    This is a beam of holes and waves with amazing power and can directly penetrate everything.


    The attack power instantly boosted by the hole wave beam has now almost reached 30,000, and it is the last most special attack damage.


    After a burst of light.


    The man from the dark planet was hit instantly, but a black shield appeared in front of him, something that blocked all attacks, but Sun Wuchen jumped up immediately, and he threw a ball of light toward the sky.


    The first thousand and fifteenth chapter: Super Giant Ape


    But his body was hit instantly, and all kinds of energy hit him.


    Another person appeared instantly, stretched out his big hand, and pressed him to the ground.


    This is a strong cosmic man with a very scary purple body, and wearing this heavy golden armor, it looks like a scary machine.


    What is his fighting power?


    At least around 30,000, you can immediately control yourself, and there must be a lot of superpowers in this place.


    "Bidder No. 147, Earthling Sun Wuchen, now you have been arrested."


    Another robot appeared next to him and said with a glance. Sun Wuchen grinned at this moment. When he laughed, another thick fist hit his back, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood, Saiyan His blood was floating in the air.


    This seemed to be in the deepest hatred, and Sun Wuchen immediately turned his head and stared fiercely at the huge robot pressing his body.


    "Do you know? If you continue to do this, you will be the first to die."


    This sentence of Sun Wuchen was full of threats, which made this huge monster feel extremely surprised.


    "The ending of your death is doomed. You choose these things yourself."


    Sun Wuchen looked at many people around him, whether it was BoJack or Slug, at least some people with some abilities and some prestige hid beside him, not wanting to take this muddy water.


    For them, the struggle between this young man and the big man seemed to have reached the final stage.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen didn''t expect these people to offer a helping hand, it was simply impossible.


    In this universe, interests come first, and no one will do unrealistic things for no reason. This is an unreasonable thing in itself.


    This huge robot slowly lifted Sun Wuchen up, and then held his throat tightly, making him squeeze to death. Indeed, the strength increased infinitely. It seemed that the other party wanted Sun Wukong to feel death slowly.


    Sun Wuchen''s eyes were blurred, and there was a dark area in front of him. Due to the extreme lack of oxygen and the fierce attack, he couldn''t hold it now, but suddenly a light flashed in the sky, which still attracted the attention of all parties.


    "Is this what I desire most? It is indeed extraordinary."


    Sun Wuchen looked up at the sky and seemed to finally understand something. With a roar, his body became incomparably powerful.


    His body grew much taller, just like a giant, and then a burst of horrible aura broke out in an instant, and then a huge ape appeared here. In order to create this sphere of Boltz light, the current Sun Wu Che spent a lot of energy.


    With the help of this thing, Sun Wuchen instantly became a great ape. His strength, attack power, defense power, and vitality were all increased tenfold. It can be called the most terrifying monster, but his combat power cannot be directly. There is a tenfold increase.


    Because he consumes too much, with his huge transformation, he can barely fight, otherwise he would have been unable to withstand the consumption of five times the Realm King Fist.


    The appearance of the huge ape monster in front of the people really made them feel a little surprised, and the body exudes various ominous and terrifying auras.


    "Now it''s harder for me to deal with it. Now my comprehensive combat power may reach 150,000. I know you have many strong people here. If you have the ability, come and kill me, otherwise I will destroy this planet."


    The people around were stunned. Is this guy a lunatic?Even if Frieza dare not get involved in this planet, after all, this place represents the collection of all the dark forces, and almost everyone respects all the managers here.


    "Hahahaha, I''m doing it!"


    Sun Wuchen is still sensible in this state, and it makes people think that this guy is a monster. Not many people actually know about Saiyan being able to become ape.


    Because most of the people who saw this transformation are actually dead. They have died in this void universe. All their traces and all the things they have seen are turned into nothingness. A few people know this. Things that happened.


    Since no one knows, this transformation of Sun Wuchen really made everyone astonished. The huge ape protruded and a huge energy ball smashed to the side, and the whole planet shook again. This power almost completely destroyed this place. Give him some more time and everything can be completely destroyed.


    The soldiers around immediately went mad and continued to launch attacks. However, this guy now has a combat power of more than 100,000. Even the Genius Special Forces under Frieza, who is invincible in the world, has the strongest combat power of only 120,000. .


    They can already make many people feel surprised and terrified. The monster in front of him has an attack power of hundreds of thousands, and his physical defense is amazing.


    boom!


    Sun Wuchen exploded, but the smoke dissipated without injury.


    The first thousand and sixteenth chapters: the business planet


    Any attack on it won¡¯t work, and Sun Wuchen himself knew that his body was shaking. After he became this ape monster, he was still using the Ten-fold Realm King Fist, and his consumption had already reached a level of difficulty. The amazing realm of imagination.


    If it hadn''t had the attributes of that peculiar indestructible body, his body would have been broken and died already.


    He was still crazily supporting his indestructible body, walked toward the front, and shattered a piece of space.


    The soldier with just 30,000 attack power flew over and was beaten by Sun Wuchen with one punch.


    However, he immediately burst into a burst of energy, like a blazing flame, his combat power has approached 100,000, which is the most threatening existence to Sun Wuchen.


    It seemed that all kinds of monsters would exist here, but Sun Wuchen himself had no fear.


    Another punch hit the ground, and the entire planet even deflected, as if to be swallowed by the ruthless force of terror. This is the strongest person unimaginable, every bit of power is powerful to a terrifying realm, no one can block.


    "Hurry up and get rid of this guy, I will give out 10 million." A man was buried under a pile of rocks, almost smashed to death.


    "Come and save me, I will save me if I give him 20 million."


    "There are wounded here, bastard, where did this monster come from?"


    A monster is making trouble here.


    For example, the majesty of the business alliance has been completely shattered, as if they had never had this thing before, they were caught in a terrifying cycle.


    The warrior with an attack power of 100,000, like a fly, was constantly flying around Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wutian himself felt that it was becoming more and more difficult to deal with him. His power was gradually dissipating, and it would not last long. Time will die.

 612 Naruto Power System Chapter 612

    He kept advancing in one direction, and finally found the door there. This door is also used for teleportation. Many former tourists will enter from here. There are such portals on their planet. , If the portal of one station is opened, it can be directly teleported to another place through here, and at that moment, as long as Sun Wuchen can destroy it, he can escape from birth.


    This gate must not be destroyed, because the manpower and material resources spent to build such a gate in this place are unimaginable.


    This most important gate was watched by Monkey King, and this gate was going to become Monkey King''s pocket.Suddenly someone flew over, and a burst of energy hit Sun Wuchen''s body instantly.


    There were loud noises everywhere, and the power was terribly powerful.


    Sun Wuchen was pushed aside by this powerful force, and then his body, whose supreme power disappeared, slowly retracted into the state of that young man. When he looked up, it turned out to be BoJack next to him.


    His instantaneous burst of power is also hundreds of thousands, it seems that it is really a hidden top monster.


    Slug is also considered one of the top terrifying monsters. His combat power is not weak, of course not as good as BoJack next to him, but suddenly a killer is executed, and a huge body suddenly rams over, pressing Sun Wuchen tightly. On the ground, it seems that there is no need to use it.


    Sun Wuchen was pressed tightly there, and his neck was pulled tightly, as if facing life and death.


    That bald head was also hit by some powerful existence, and the light there slowly flew back, disappearing from the world.


    In other words, there is no way for Sun Wuchen to transform. Of course, his original combat power is far from enough.


    Even if no one is controlling him, his current body can''t bear it. This kind of injury, being caught, of course, he seems to have failed when he is close to the door.


    Immediately someone came to this life and bound Sun Wuchen tightly. All this process was also in his conscious situation, as if he were treating a prisoner.


    Sun Wuchen himself had indeed become a prisoner, and he was taken care of by all the people here and escorted to a prison.


    During the period, he was attacked countless times and his body was almost broken, but his super vitality kept him alive.


    Then he was sent directly to a very small room. This place has the ultimate power, which may reach about 60 times, making his body unable to bear it, and he is very lucky not to die.


    "Don''t you kill me?"


    Sun Wuchen didn''t mean anything to be surprised. He still had a hole card. He could even spend his energy points for an instant traversal, but he didn''t do that. His body was almost completely shattered, and his life was dying. He seemed to be waiting for this. thing.


    "No need, how do you know when they will discuss when to die? You have caused so much damage, even if you spend hundreds of millions of dollars, you can''t wash your sins and you just wait for death."


    The person next to him laughed at him and turned and left. People with more than 100,000 attack power dared to destroy the commercial planet. It was really crazy.


    Sun Wuchen said nothing and turned on the system.


    "System, exchange for an opportunity for energy recovery."


    In an instant, a warm current slowly flowed in his body, and Sun Wuchen-resurrected.


    Chapter One Thousand and Seventeen: The Demon King After Recovery


    Sun Wuchen can exchange fairy beans, restore his fighting power by swallowing fairy beans, and of course he can directly deal with energy dealing opportunities.


    The price of the energy recovery opportunity is at least 10,000, and it will continue to increase according to his combat power, but this peculiar ability can be carried out every minute and every second, and within a period of time after the exchange of this ability, his Physical strength will be quite full.


    If it is measured by Sun Wuchen''s current level, if he is on the verge of death and then immediately recovers, his combat effectiveness will increase instantly.


    Things like fairy beans are different.


    Although you can replenish your own body energy in an instant, you can use it at any time after you exchange it, but in battle, whether you can get this kind of thing is another matter, and when you exchange this energy to recover , Can heal all the scars on the body instantly.


    Even if one''s arm is cut, as long as one breath is left, one can be resurrected. It is definitely a magical skill, but the energy points it needs to spend are amazing. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness is not that high.


    The cost of this kind of energy points seems to be related to a person''s combat effectiveness. After Sun Wuchen recovers, his combat effectiveness seems to have improved. Even he does not know what level he has reached, but only feels that his strength is more abundant.


    This is definitely a good feeling, his strength is getting stronger and stronger, and he sits up directly.


    It''s just that this room has been monitored and there is no chance to escape.


    On the contrary, Sun Wuchen calmed down himself, just like a very conscious criminal, sitting on his bed, quietly waiting for the arrival of those dealing with things, after a while, someone really came here.


    "I didn''t expect your body to recover. It''s really amazing."


    A few people didn''t care at all. If this guy couldn''t see the light outside, he would be just an ordinary young man with a combat power of only more than 2,000.


    Sun Wuchen was taken outside by these people.


    Several people were waiting there quietly, but they didn''t expect BoJack and Slug this time.


    These two guys also grabbed their own existence. The two of them used a great deal of strength, and grabbing themselves was considered a great achievement. At least the people around them were very approving of their efforts.


    "You are made up of people on the earth. If you want to survive, you can pay some compensation, but at least 100 million yuan, because the damage you have done to the entire planet is too serious. If you don''t have it, you can just wait for death. ."


    There is an old man above that said so. It seems that these so-called business alliances are also pursuing the ultimate interests. Such things to the Monkey King are absolutely unimaginable.


    "It seems that the rich in this world is the uncle. This is the true truth, but I do not intend to compensate you, and even I will leave immediately."


    "Are you looking for death? Even if you transform again, we will kill you."


    The filial piety of the people around, but Sun Wuchen didn''t care, he suddenly raised his finger and pointed to the side.


    Everyone felt that an inexplicable energy was flowing, as if Sun Wuchen''s strength could directly penetrate the walls here and reach very far away.


    "Although I can''t get the recognition of many lives around me, at least some of the power is quite strong, and there are some crooked monsters everywhere here. Maybe those lives are terrified, and you will also be very resentful."


    Someone immediately reported that it turned out that an extremely huge energy ball was found outside, slowly moving forward here.


    "Reported, the diameter of this energy ball is very huge, and it may be hundreds of meters of pure energy condensed."


    Although the super vitality bomb he fired wasn''t necessarily as huge as that of the Namekians in battle, Sun Wuchen had collected a large amount of vitality earlier.


    Since this planet is originally the planet where the evil people are, and various evil activities and transactions are carried out here, when he ingests his vitality from the universe, he has received the help of many lives around him, and the surrounding planets especially like to contribute themselves. the power of.


    Even many creatures on the planet heard an inexplicable voice, yelling, and after contributing their vitality, an extremely huge energy ball appeared. This super vitality bomb slowly marched towards victory. If true If it is bombed near here, millions of combat power will completely blast here to pieces.


    That''s what Sun Wuchen bet on.


    But these people didn¡¯t plan to let him go. He just pushed the energy ball to the extreme and blasted directly on it. He was not an evil person. The super power of the vitality bomb would not necessarily kill him, on the contrary. The surrounding planet will be directly beaten to ashes.


    Sun Wuchen had at least one chance to escape from birth, and these people around were not so lucky, so they had to make a choice.


    "You only have one choice right now. One is to do your best to smash that huge energy ball. Remember, every bit of energy you put in will affect that energy ball and weaken it. Or kill me now, The longer you delay, the energy ball will destroy this place."


    Chapter One Thousand and Eighteen: Reaction


    On this day, there was an unimaginable situation, and there were so many powerful warriors on the dark planet used for trading, and they hit their energy into the void universe.


    Blocking directly in front of a huge ball of light, various energies continue to collide and explode, which is simply shocking.


    All this caused countless people''s surprises, and the tremors of this energy, even if it was detected by the Void Universe, and in a remote area, in Frieza''s headquarters, someone discovered what was happening.


    They can be said to be shocked.


    "Master Dodoria, detected an unimaginably powerful signal of combat power. There was a terrifying and unparalleled energy collision near the planet of the business alliance."


    Seeing the reading above, Dodalia, who had despised him, was startled. No wonder his subordinate would say such words.

 613 Naruto Power System Chapter 613

    With a combat power of hundreds of thousands, people feel shocked, and he has also received some latest news. It seems that all these terrorist incidents were caused by an earthling named Sun Wuchen.


    When they brought the photo, Dodalia wanted to take a picture of his forehead.


    This is the monster that once attacked the Frieza Army. He and Qiu Yi survived hard, but they also took on other responsibilities, but they couldn''t find this guy to kill this guy.


    Fortunately, Frieza''s memory is not very good, and he didn''t catch it all the time. Otherwise, both of them would have committed suicide several times, but the recent occurrence of this kind of thing can only prove one thing, this terrifying monster reappeared.


    When the news was reported to Frieza, Frieza didn''t feel so surprised when he heard all this, because the fighting power that broke out was far worse than him.


    "It''s just a young man with more than 100,000 combat power. In fact, if I can find such a person and subdue him, I will be very happy, but maybe he should die under the attack of those people?"


    "Report to Your Excellency Frieza, the latest news is that this young man does not have all the space in the universe. The people in the alliance only know to protect his own planet. They didn''t execute him, but used it as quickly as possible. Released, and this young man did make some arrangements, but did not let the huge energy ball explode."


    When Frieza heard this, he was shocked, and then turned to look at Dodalia next to him.


    Dodoria was afraid that Frieza knew that this young man had destroyed the planet of Frieza, and his life would be lost.


    After spending so much time, I couldn''t catch this guy and even made him make things worse and worse. It was terrible.


    "Dodoria, it seems that this guy is also a Saiyan, how do you explain the last time, and this time these changes suddenly occurred. By the way, Vegeta and the others have been wandering outside and they have not returned, did they? What information did you get? Or have you participated in the rebellion with the other party?"


    Dodalia was speechless when he asked these words, his fat face was constantly shaking, and his body was constantly shaking, because the fear in his heart made his breathing quick.


    "Report to Your Excellency Frieza, I really don¡¯t know about these things. The only thing I can know is that this guy should be the person who attacked the planet last time. He also brought some teams, but he didn¡¯t expect that this time it was just he himself. As for Vegeta, Qiu Yi has been tracking them in the void of the universe."


    "Now I leave this task to you. They are said to come from a planet called the Earth, and they go to that planet and complete everything. Last time, it is said that there is a very mysterious planet near the Earth called Darkness. Planet, there are a lot of ores nearby, so I will find out everything there."


    "Understood. By the way, where on earth is Lord Frieza going first?"


    "Fight first and destroy everything. I don''t allow any enemy to stand in front of my eyes."


    The fate of the earth seems to have been pronounced. This is a terrible state of affairs, and in the endless universe, some people have flown through countless areas.


    "Vegeta, it seems that something big has happened. A terrifying monster has already appeared in that alliance. With its own power, it can fight with everyone. It is said that it can become a super powerful giant ape, and its combat power may not be less than 10. Million."


    "Naba, don''t bother me with these useless things. I can also see the new information. This guy is quite powerful, and he is definitely the kind of Saiyan lost in the universe. It''s just his attack. The force should not be that strong, and according to rough estimates, it should not reach 10,000."


    Naba almost screamed in his heart, 10,000 fighting power was stronger than himself.


    "If you work hard, you can reach that level, but what I really want to know is that this guy does not hesitate to make such a big thing, what is it for?"


    The first thousand and nineteenth chapter: the tree of God


    Of course it is for his arrogant heart.


    When those people agreed, Sun Wuchen immediately opened the Lisa portal and disappeared from their eyes. It was almost an instant matter, which surprised these people.


    Sun Wuchen returned to the planet he was on, which was hanging alone in the void of the universe.


    There is an extremely rich variety of resources here, which is considered the most magical zone in the world. If real excavation can be carried out, it will definitely export a large amount of mineral resources, enough to organize a powerful interstellar team.


    Before leaving, Sun Wuchen didn''t reveal everything about him. At most, they only knew the earth, only Sun Wuche''s name, but it didn''t make any sense.


    Sun Wuchen''s base camp is also not on the earth, what''s more, there are some ways in Biological City to keep people on earth out of danger, after all, there are some people who care about it.


    Since the last battle was over, every strong one under his men has been constantly training. They want to improve their combat effectiveness. Among them, Monkey King and Piccolo are the hardest. Two people, they continue to carry out various Combat.


    Tianjin Fan, Klin and others did not lose their training at all, but due to the limitation of talent, the combat effectiveness of dumplings has not improved.


    As for Yaqi Luobei, he is still the same as before. He only knows how to eat and drink, but his talent is amazing, and his combat power funds are still slowly increasing under his food and drink, which is indeed shocking.


    Sun Wuchen locked his gaze at another place at this time.


    His goal is to conquer other planets, and when he was about to move, suddenly new information came. It turned out that something happened on the earth, and it was an unimaginable horror.


    Although it has been thought of a lot of holidays, or some terrifying cosmic front stocks are about to come, but the earth is still the most important now, and Sun Wuchen returned to the earth with his men.


    When the gods greet them back to Earth, it really makes people feel quite relaxed, but for some reason, the surrounding air is extremely depressed.


    Without the gods speaking, they could already see that there was a very tall and stout tree in the distance, straight up the clouds.


    There are countless green leaves on that terrifying big tree, but some of them have slowly become yellow. It seems that this tree is withering, and there is a big hole in the middle of this tree. The space inside this tree.


    The eastern city knows how all this happened, that is to say, a group of terrifying robbers have come to the earth. They planted a special seed, which can directly let a huge plant grow, and at the same time, absorb all energy.


    Since that period of darkness last time, Sun Wuchen has exchanged most of his energy points, and his overall combat effectiveness has reached 3000.


    Monkey King and others have made great progress. Whether it is Monkey King or Piccolo, their combat effectiveness has reached 3,500.


    But when their power was overtaken by Sun Wuchen, they would no longer have the possibility of progress, because under the same circumstances, Sun Wuchen had multiple times the Realm King Fist.


    "Wu Chen, you are finally back. A terrible thing has happened on the earth. After living in a big tree, all the vitality on the earth gradually becomes scarce."


    The other people looked at each other and didn''t know what happened. When they saw the big tree, they were surprised.


    "Let''s investigate and investigate, this uncle must have some deep reasons, what should I do?"


    Everyone nodded their heads and flew towards there. They crossed the deserted mountains, dried up riverbeds, and forests that had withered long ago. When they walked past these places, there were often dead creatures on the ground. Because of the scarcity of auras on the earth, these ordinary creatures are unable to pass, and most of those humans are already sick and lying in bed.


    Now the earth is about to become a world of death, which is really terrifying.


    As he approached the sacred tree, Monkey King suddenly heard a sound beside his ears.


    "Attention, the development task-get the fruit of the sacred tree."


    "Task difficulty level-C level."


    "Task flow-within the sacred tree, do not increase in depth and pragmatic and safe growth, and then sacrifice this thing to the system, the sacred tree fruit will bring a lot of energy points to increase, and you can get a high-level lucky draw opportunity, and A new type of skill improvement opportunity."


    "The energy points will be determined based on the degree of completion of the fruit. A fruit maturity of 10% can get 10,000 energy points. A fruit that is 100% mature can get 100,000 energy points."


    "You can open a high-level lucky draw opportunity, you can draw some extremely rare skills."


    "You can automatically get a chance to upgrade your skills, which can be used when all the subsidiary options of a previous skill are fully upgraded."


    "Note that the fruit of the sacred tree cannot be used."


    The first thousand and twentieth chapters: for the fruit of the sacred tree


    Although he had already judged in his heart, when he really heard what the system said, Sun Wuchen still shook his head helplessly. The fruit of the sacred tree was so wonderful that he still couldn''t use it. It was really helpless.


    If you can realize this kind of fruit, your own combat power will definitely improve. The current combat power is only 3,000, which can reach 30,000 with ten times the Realm King Fist.


    But when Dodalia or some other terrorist teams came nearby, they really couldn''t resist it easily, and the legendary Napa and Vegeta must have experienced some unimaginable improvements, and their combat effectiveness was even more terrifying.


    In other words, it takes a lot of effort to survive this time, and it may even face unimaginable terrifying enemies. Sun Wuchen thought for a long time, only knowing to improve his combat effectiveness as soon as possible, but now he has already used energy points to increase. Slow down.


    Although the efficiency of getting energy points is very high, it is still not as good as a straightforward battle.


    Fighting will also increase a lot of combat power, especially in the moment of life and death, if the body recovers for a period of time, it can indeed be greatly improved, which is also a characteristic of Saiyan.

 614 Naruto Power System Chapter 614

    Already knowing what to do, of course Sun Wuchen calmed down.


    The task of everyone coming to the vicinity of the sacred tree is to find the fruit of the sacred tree, but they must wait until the fruit of the sacred tree is fully grown, which means that it represents all kinds of unimaginable dangers.


    As soon as everyone walked nearby, they saw a guy flying out of it, his whole body was red, and he was wearing a very strange battle outfit that looked like Wright''s battle outfit.


    They used to be members of Frieza''s army, but they had already defected.


    For Frieza Army, they are also criminals, so in order to increase their strength as soon as possible, they will use this weird and weird way.


    I just don''t know if Darius is on Earth now. If he is really here, he really can''t deal with this monster. His combat power is very strong, and it may reach the realm of one hundred and two hundred thousand.


    No matter where that guy is, he must solve that guy by himself.


    This guy who suddenly appeared in front of everyone was a burly man with very swollen muscles, and he looked abominable, but he was deeply threatening.


    "It seems that you are the top fighters on this planet, haha, the combat power is only three hundred and five hundred, which is ridiculous."


    Sun Wuchen looked at the people around him, and they were also surprised. The big guy had the same combat detector as Sun Wuchen on his face, and they never knew the use of this thing.


    "Just do it directly, and solve the enemies here, I will go and see the contents for myself, I believe I can gain something."


    Monkey King flew forward by himself, and suddenly came out again. A thin and tall man punched his current self. Needless to say, this guy is also quite powerful and faster, but for himself, this Attacks are basically ineffective and can be easily defended.


    When he was flying forward, Sun Wuchen suddenly blasted a circle toward there. A burst of terrifying energy radiated and knocked the guy directly into the air. The enemy turned twice in the air and directly hit the wall next to him. Unbearable.


    Sun Wuchen rushed inside by himself, and immediately saw a large area, with all kinds of peculiar tree roots intertwined on the ground, as if some kind of mysterious fruit could indeed be formed in the middle area. These fruits can change everything. , Is the most amazing thing.


    In the most central area, there is indeed a fruit that has no score. The fruit is pink. When I directly glanced at Su Mucheng, I found that there was a maturity label in front of me. The maturity of the popular stock market is only 20. %, which means that if you pick this fruit now, you can only get 20,000 energy points at most, and it''s not that scary to increase your combat effectiveness.


    But when I saw this thing, there was already hope, hating Chen Chen slowly walking towards there, suddenly a Saiyan flew to his side, wearing a black armor, the complexion was darker, and he was tight Staring at the person in front of him, there was both alertness and resentment in his eyes.


    "It seems that you are a Saiyan on earth. I have long heard about the existence of villains on earth. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a young person like you, and you and I look exactly the same. I was surprised. It seems that you are also the weakest among the Saiyans."


    "Leave the weakest word to you. It''s really ridiculous that a guy like you doesn''t train well and doesn''t improve in battle. It is really ridiculous to choose to swallow these fruits to improve combat effectiveness."


    The person in front of him is the super Saiyan who Darius once invaded the earth. He can only be regarded as an inferior warrior among all Saiyans. His combat power is very low, but when he travels throughout the universe, he cultivates these gods. The seeds of the tree have received a lot of stories to improve their combat effectiveness.


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty One: Darius


    "Since you even know anything about me, your combat power is only 3000, which is really ridiculous."


    "Your combat power is only about 15,000, which is equally ridiculous, but I still have the means to improve. For a monster like you, I don''t think it is possible to let you kill it. Come on. Fivefold Realm King Fist."


    It came up with the five-fold Realm King Fist, which caused a burst of golden flames to burst out of Monkey King''s body. The opponent could have made a low-level by dodge, or even suddenly launch an attack, but all this is no longer necessary.


    The Legend of Monkey King under the Five Times Realm King Fist, the sprout of speed and power came to the opponent in an instant. Sun Wuchen himself originally had a combat power of 3,000. Now after the upgrade of Realm King¡¯s fist, the overall combat power is approaching 15,000, but it is still quite large. Sun Wuchen''s current strength is close to 15,000, and the two people are almost evenly matched. Although not as surprising and shocking as the 30,000 combat power in the original plot, it is enough.


    Seeing that Sun Wuchen''s strength was really inferior, the other party felt very surprised. This young guy seemed to be trained with ass-like energy.


    Darius rushed towards this place, and with a wave of his hand, the purple energy light bullet with a knife was spinning continuously in the air, beside the elephant himself, Sun Wuchen could only develop by seeing and the sun at this time, and arranged one. The huge ball of light kept shining there.


    This is Sun Wuchen''s perfect sun fist. By using the sun fist, a huge ball of light can be created. The place where the dream ball is will continue to send out help, which has been affecting the surrounding space. It can be said to be an extremely magical skill.


    With this skill, the opponent¡¯s power can be greatly affected for a long period of time, and it is difficult to make any real effective means of resistance. Darius has seen this skill for the first time, no matter where it is. The battle detector in front of her could spot Sun Wuchen''s trace, but it was difficult to find her true and accurate position because she could not see anything.


    Darius should have had this idea for a long time, relying on his own ability to hide around, and then directly swallow the fruit of the sacred tree when he can''t beat the opponent. It is estimated that he has done this many times.


    So this guy has all kinds of thoughts and preparations of his own. Now Monkey King has difficulty finding him, and the two people actually fight for the first time. The other party shouldn''t be afraid of themselves, and may even feel that they have an absolute advantage.


    Just because of the opponent''s pure combat power, it should still be slightly higher than Sun Wuche.Both have a combat power of 15,000, even if it is a battle, it will fall into a hard fight.


    The other is that the opponent can definitely gain the upper hand with his own physical advantage, and Monkey King still has ten times the Realm King Fist, but he can''t eat it regularly, which consumes too much of his body.


    Recently, he has started to experiment with 50 times the gravity, which can make his body adapt well, but he is not invincible.


    The consumption of 50 times the weight of the body is too serious. He can''t hold it for long. Therefore, the current bio city knows that it can only be quickly resolved. The supermarket flies over in front of the supermarket and sends out countless energy balls. Tracking special effects.


    This is the continuous energy bomb skill. Under Sun Wuchen''s upgrade, in fact, almost all of his skills have reached the full level.


    Monkey King can be very clear. Instead of allowing his body to improve slowly, he should directly improve various skills, because each skill can bring a powerful energy coefficient increase, which can explode many times on his original basis. attack.


    Because these skills in Five Star Village are too obscure and difficult to understand, the small increase in multiples and combat effectiveness is a bit difficult, but other skills are fine. He throws a punch forward, terrifying fire, accompanied by explosive energy, Put all the war fragments around.


    This power is unexpectedly terrifying, there are such violent explosions everywhere, and everything is difficult to maintain intact.


    The doctor was still chasing the opponent and calling Si. Seeing this scene, he felt more and more frightened. He thought that his 15,000 attack power was already very powerful.


    But I didn''t expect that the little guy I saw now had the same attack power. It was extremely terrifying. He could chase after him, and could always have the upper hand. If this continues, he is likely to fall into a hard fight.


    The combat effectiveness of 20-50% is decreasing, because this guy is very keen to see the combat effectiveness of the pine boat, and immediately reduced to 12,000.


    This proves that the strength of the opponent cannot last. On the contrary, when he took a shot of the heart, the spirit came instantly, because he saw his strength and seemed to have the upper hand, but he was still waiting. Because it is a more cautious tactic.


    After all, Darius is a Saiyan, not that he is not strong, it is entirely due to his character that makes him more than Lu, and now he is also waiting for a moment.


    Chapter 1022: Bloody Battle


    Darius had now retreated to the depths of darkness, waiting quietly there.


    He didn''t want to find out about the other party, but Sun Wuchen roared constantly there, emitting light one after another, blasting everything around him to pieces.


    After a few minutes, he still didn''t seem to find the opponent, and Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness was even lower.


    Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness dropped to 9000 in an instant, and even the soldiers who had been spreading out were surprised and felt that it was impossible.


    "How can Wu Chen''s combat effectiveness have been repeatedly reduced? And the opponent''s anger has not weakened."


    Monkey King was a little worried. For his almost invincible brother, he was shaken in his heart for the first time.


    Apart from anything else, this elder brother can at least increase his combat effectiveness several times in a short time, which is absolutely terrifying.


    Now his combat effectiveness is so unstable, it really makes people feel very surprised, and he doesn''t seem to be attacked by others.


    In fact, other people are constantly guessing, they can''t figure out what Sun Wuchen is doing now for?


    The collision of power is happening every minute and every second, and there are horrible explosions everywhere in the largest cave. It seems that the battle between the two has entered a white-hot state. There is no room for you to come and go.


    Of course, Sun Wuchen himself knew exactly what realm his power was, and he kept sending out terrifying power and attacking constantly, shattering everything around him normally.


    The explosion had been going on all the time, and the sacred tree was shaking constantly, but it did not affect the fruit.


    Sun Wukong and others are also facing the strong under Darius.


    The enemy''s comprehensive combat power is around 3,500, and he can be regarded as a real powerhouse. If compared with the original Raditz, he is definitely stronger than him, and these people are full of power.


    This group of terrifying weirdos was fighting with Monkey King and the others, and two more flew over, but the combat effectiveness of these two guys was lower, only more than 2,000. It seems that even among the so-called enemies, the combat effectiveness is also uneven. This is inevitable.


    These people would be easier to deal with, and after a fight, they were actually beaten up.


    Tianjin Fan, Klin and others were able to do this, and could have the upper hand. After an arduous battle, it actually caused unimaginable damage.

 615 Naruto Power System Chapter 615

    The other party could no longer bear it, and some people began to recede slowly.


    These people in front of him are similar to Darius''s.


    As the saying goes, things are gathered together and people are divided into groups. Of course, the people around Darius are not much different from him. They are the group of people who don''t like to fight, and they have no possibility and idea of ??life and death.


    Because of this, although their combat effectiveness has been improved, most of them are improved by swallowing the fruit of the sacred tree.


    Although their combat effectiveness is not weak, they have not experienced the moment of life and death, how can they make real progress.


    There are many such things. When Monkey King Tianjin Fan fights with these people, he has the upper hand. Of course, Bik is more bloody and cruel.


    He was not completely surrendered to Sun Wuchen. He knew Sun Wukong''s extremely powerful power. Even if his combat power increased by more than ten times, he did not necessarily beat Sun Wuchen.


    He couldn''t even touch the bottom line of Sun Wuchen, and there was no possibility that he could only show part of his true strength.


    Therefore, he felt even more resentful in his heart. After all, he was an arrogant demon. He didn''t know his own life experience. Now that there was such a very disturbing factor, Sun Wuchen felt it should be.


    Sun Wuchen thinks differently from others, because Sun Wuchen knows the development of the plot very well, and he also knows that this Piccolo will eventually change his evil. His evil is not derived from his crazy evil cruel nature, but his attitude towards the arrogant king in his heart. will.


    Choose to give Piccolo a chance for him. Piccolo is fighting at this time. His combat power is 3400 and Monkey King is 3600.


    Regardless of the two men, even the opponent¡¯s combat effectiveness may be stronger than them, slightly enhanced, but they can¡¯t beat these two bad guys at all, because in terms of combat skills and combat experience, Monkey King and Bick far outperform each other. .


    The thin and tall man thought he was fast, and suddenly accelerated and disappeared in front of everyone, hoping to make a surprise attack through such an attack, but he did not expect a fist to penetrate his chest in the next second.


    This person died miserably. On the real battlefield, how could someone be innocent, and death came so suddenly.


    This guy was not strong enough, so he was killed instantly.


    When the arm withdrew, someone gently wiped off the blood from the arm, his face was indifferent.


    It was Bikbek who had killed him and had already used a fatal lore to kill this person in an instant.


    The enemy doesn''t even have time to react. The real battle between the strong is like this.


    Opportunities are always fleeting, as long as they can be grasped, they can cause fatal damage, but if they have not had this ability, they will definitely fail.


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty Three: Monkey King


    After Bick killed one of the fighters, the taller fighter next to him was also surprised.


    At this moment, he is still getting rid of Monkey King''s entanglement, and Monkey King''s various fighting skills have been fully utilized.


    When he launched an attack, all fists and all attack angles were corrected.


    It seems that he was born to fight, the terrifying Monkey King, every attack is just right, and there is no possibility of falling into the wind.


    Monkey King relied on his incomparable attacks to stabilize the opponent, and then slammed his face with a violent punch. As a result, the strong man felt extremely painful for an instant, and he flew behind and wanted to escape immediately. Thinking of Monkey King suddenly rising up under a wave of terrifying energy.


    This kind of fighting technique was also the moment he learned from Sun Wuchen. He sent out super shock waves through his feet, which greatly accelerated his speed and increased his strength, resulting in an extraordinary power.


    Sun Wuchen has made some estimates for this trick, and the energy coefficient is at least 1.


    Sun Wukong doesn''t know how many energy levels Sun Wuchen has, and it''s just been estimated that it should be close to 1.After all, they are both excellent Saiyans, and they have the same blood.


    Therefore, the terrorist attack at this moment can almost explode with twice the strength, and the destructive power can reach about 7000.


    With a loud bang, the guy was smashed out in an instant, deep dents appeared on his face, and accompanied by blood splashes and broken teeth, this guy suffered a lot.


    After flying to the side, he was in extreme pain, and when he looked in front of him, he felt an incredible feeling in his eyes.


    He felt that he was obviously impossible to lose under such an attack, but he did not expect that he would really lose, and the loss was extremely miserable.


    "You monster, I won''t let you go."


    Monkey King suddenly put on an unbearable look.


    The other hand pierced the brawny man''s chest in an instant, and even took out his heart, squeezed it in the air, completely broken with a bang, and melted into a pile of liquid.


    It must be like this. Piccolo must be the killer. Even if the other fighters can defeat the opponent, they will not use such bloody and cruel methods as much as possible.


    Of course, Tianjin Fan, who wanted to be a killer in the past, may be an exception, but he will not show his evil nature too much on the battlefield.


    This was a shock of terrifying power, and it was indeed surprising. After killing a strong opponent, the battlefield now seemed to calm down, because Monkey King Piccolo and others almost completely punish all of the opponent¡¯s subordinates. Killed, when they were about to enter the cave, a horrible wave of air suddenly drifted over, and Piccolo stepped up to the difficulty and wanted to rush in.


    "I am the Demon King Piccolo. How can I not even enter this cave?"


    The fact is that the extremely arrogant Big Devil Piccolo was hit by a burst of energy, and the after-wave energy emitted from it can reach about 5000, which instantly knocked Piccolo into the distance, even painful.


    The power of this blow was too great, and it made people feel extremely shocked.


    The whole tree trembled violently, as if the whole world was about to be shattered in half. At this moment, Monkey King suddenly felt something was wrong and flew inside. He was very fast, very quickly, using all his strength to go. Deep down.


    In the infinite energy catharsis and explosion, he finally saw a place very lower, the hole opened carefully, and there was an old man curled up inside.


    The old man was seriously injured, almost to the point where you said who died?He should be unable to survive, blood shed all over the floor, and the wound on his body was very serious.


    "grandfather!"


    Sun Wukong immediately saw that this was his grandfather, Sun Wufan, who was one of the most important people to him.


    Sun Wufan is now seriously injured, almost precarious.


    The reason why they survived when they came into contact with Darius and others is that Darius and others felt that it would be useful to leave an old man with such a strong combat power at the time, although the combat effectiveness of this old man was really too low compared to them. too low.


    But it¡¯s better than none, because at the first time, their combat detectors have already surveyed all the powerhouses on the entire earth, and finally discovered that there are not many so-called invincible powerhouses in this place, and some are just a group of relatively ordinary people. Some people.


    At least this old man is quite extraordinary, so they have the idea in their minds.


    Unexpectedly, this gave Monkey King a chance to discover his grandfather, which is the case.


    Grandpa Sun Wufan was seriously injured, and now Sun Wukong is almost mad.


    At this time, Piccolo came to him silently and saw the man lying on the ground, his face also had a sense of incomprehension.


    "I''ll help you save him."


    When Sun Wukong was surprised, the light flashed, and a magical light shrouded Sun Wufan''s body. It was just a short period of time that the extremely heavy injuries he had suffered seemed to be somewhat alleviated, and he even quickly recovered. Some energy.


    "My healing ability is not strong, I can only do this, but at least I won''t die."


    "Thank you!" Monkey King bowed heartily.


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty-Four: Transformation


    "Hmph, do demons like me have any thanks to you? Stop being passionate."


    Piccolo immediately flew towards another place and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Perhaps he didn''t like such a thing, but such a thing had left some traces in his heart.


    "Wukong, where is Wu Chen? There are very powerful and terrifying enemies, and he can strengthen himself in an instant."

 616 Naruto Power System Chapter 616

    "Grandpa, don''t worry, Wu Chen has that ability."


    "No, he can''t win, the other party has that thing."


    As Sun Wufan said, Sun Wuchen is indeed in a bitter battle now, and even this situation is worse than he imagined. With constant fighting and constant violence, almost the entire ground can disappear.


    The fruit is quite special. If it can be swallowed after air drying, the effect will be very low. However, it can restore his body''s spiritual vitality and heal wounds in a very short time, and it can respond accordingly. Improve a certain combat effectiveness.


    It''s just that this is a special medicine that can improve him in a short period of time, but it hasn''t made great progress. It''s like a stimulant, and it will cause some damage to the body.


    It takes a long time to devour the fruits of livestock and carry out a lot of combat effectiveness.


    So this kind of thing did not happen, even the biggest fruit has been growing continuously, and its overall maturity has reached 80%, which surprised the current Sun Wuchen, he just deliberately showed the enemy to be weak.


    At that time, the power he possessed was only a combat power below 12,000. The opponent couldn''t help but shot. Unexpectedly, in an instant, Sun Wuchen''s combat power suddenly soared to 18,000. He was gradually improving, and Darius swallowed it instantly. A fruit.


    This battle was more difficult than expected, and it was a bit bloodier. Every time the two people collided, blood would be shed in the air. It was the most tragic battlefield, with terrifying explosions everywhere.


    The fighting here is infinitely crazy, and even every minute and every second can destroy the entire sacred tree. The fighting between the two people does not mean to stop. In any case, they must fight and will not let each other.


    Although Sun Wuchen didn''t find the place where Sun Wufan was, he was very uneasy, and once asked the gods, the gods once had uncle Sun Wufan missing, and the place where they were fighting was also near Baozi Mountain.


    As a result, Sun Wufan also disappeared for a week. It is very likely that some horrible things that he did not expect will happen here, so I prepared in advance and did not devote myself to it.


    Now I finally found out that something was wrong, and the anxiety in my heart became more and more serious. It seemed that a very important person was going away from me. This situation had not happened for a long time, so the anger in his heart broke out completely. .


    "You guy is looking for death."


    "what!?"


    Darius was all blasted away at the moment of surprise, and the extreme heavy blow for a moment made him very painful, and he vomited blood and flew far away.


    Even more frightening is that his head is still groggy.


    Sun Wuchen continued to fly forward, punching out instantly with both hands and five elements fist, golden light flashed on his hands, and every attack would leave a trace on the opponent''s body. After a few seconds, this trace would be It will burst immediately, and it will definitely cause unimaginable terrifying damage.


    This is the five elements boxing, the most special boxing method between heaven and earth. Every time it is punched, it will cause some specific damage, and this effect will always exist even in a short memory.


    After a certain period of time, it will explode directly, causing unimaginable damage, and the Wuxingquan itself will have the special effect of increasing the attack power. At this moment, Sun Wuchen exploded six times the Realm King¡¯s fist, and the combat power reached 18,000, plus the metallicity. With the increase of fist, the combat power is more than 20,000.


    The crazy onslaught of more than 20,000 attack power made the opponent unable to raise his head. Darius was even more painful at this time. Seeing the fruit next to him, he almost rushed up like crazy. He didn''t expect to have a moment. The individual stood in front of him, and at the moment when she was astonished, Monkey King pressed him from behind, directly pressed him to the ground, and then slammed his punch in the back of his head.


    With a loud bang, this guy received a heavy blow, feeling that his head was about to split, and the whole mental state was in a state of confusion. Everything that happened at this moment made her feel unbelievable. She raised her head and looked forward. I could see a big blue brawny man, it was time to leave the sacred tree fruit.


    What''s more terrifying is that this guy disappeared in an instant. Even if Darius roared and stood up again, he couldn''t find this guy. Where did this monster go?


    "It''s a pity that it''s hard to have a 100% ripe fruit on a planet like this, right, Mr. Dales."


    "You, I will never let you go."


    Chapter One Thousand and Twenty Five: The Arrival of Dodalia


    The power of Darius''s anger broke out completely, with infinite anger and infinite madness in his heart, almost tearing the person in front of him to pieces. This is what he thought in his heart, and he would never waver.


    With this belief, he stuffed all the cores of the sacred tree fruit in his pocket into his mouth.


    These things were crazily stuffed in, causing his skill to skyrocket in an instant, and the whole person''s mentality changed, as if he was an extremely swollen monster, his body became taller, and all his muscles swelled.


    It is very likely to have the ultimate power, quite terrifying.


    Sun Wuchen had to believe that this guy was also a monster, and it was quite a terrifying one, but he would kill him anyway.


    He just made some kind of transformation. This kind of power shocked his heart, but Sun Wuchen didn''t mean to stop. When Sun Wuchen faced a strong enemy, he also felt that this might be the most powerful one he encountered. , But the enemy who is most compatible with him would be quite difficult to fight with Ten Times Realm King Fist.


    Only because Dales''s strength has increased, his vitality has been greatly improved.


    At the same time, Sun Wuchen received some other signals. Bouma and others are staying on their own planet and continue their vigorous maintenance work in that place. Wright also continued the work there, but he suddenly transmitted the dangerous signal. , It turned out that Sun Wuchen''s planet was under attack.


    After thinking about it, it was Frieza Army, because Wright¡¯s signal mentioned that the terrifying monster named Doria had come to Sun Wuchen¡¯s planet, and he seemed to want to solve Sun Wuchen.


    On that planet, there were still some combat detectors once, and the detected signals surprised Monkey King. Dodalia''s combat power was at least 30,000, and he was definitely a terrifying monster.


    This guy may have a fight with the Darius in front of him. By swallowing a large number of the fruit core of the sacred tree, Darius instantly soared his attack power and turned into a terrifying monster.


    It is estimated that Dodalia is almost the same, they are all monsters, which is really worrying.


    But now Sun Wuchen didn''t have the mind to give up, he suddenly bulged his chest, and his boundless power kept surging.


    At the same time he relayed the signal from this place.


    After the signal was transmitted, feedback was quickly received. Monkey King and others have officially returned to the temple. The wounds on Sun Wuchen will inevitably be treated by gods, and they must return to that planet. The portal has been opened.


    It is the only thing they can do. Although not talking about the current Monkey King, everyone has made their own efforts. They have returned to Shenzhen and began to teleport to another planet. In any case, before the arrival of Monkey King, they must Hold your ground.


    As for Sun Wuchen, when he saw the monster in front of him, he seemed to have become pure black, with a huge body, and with a long mane growing out of his body. Without the burz light, he turned into a transformation. , It is really surprising.


    The energy in this monster has greatly enhanced the change, or the strength that is revealed every minute, makes people feel extremely surprised. This terrifying monster now shows its supreme power.


    To be honest, Sun Wuchen was taken aback. He never thought that the other party could transform without light. Of course it was not a perfect transformation. He wanted to create an artificial moon, which would also reduce part of his own power. The influence of his body will increase.


    "Unexpectedly, I could become a great ape in this state, but I swallow the core of these sacred tree fruits. Once I eat too much, I may undergo irreversible changes. It''s you asshole that makes me become A monster, I must kill you."


    "In fact, the appearance of this monster now suits you quite well. It''s the same as your heart. It''s not much different. Your combat power should be more than 30,000 now.


    The combat detector in Darius''s eyes had already been blown up. Of course he was very happy. His combat effectiveness was constantly increasing. He should now be stronger than all Saiyans in history.


    The resentment in his heart is the same. He didn''t dare to fight when Frieza couldn''t tell, so he was despised by all Saiyans.


    Unexpectedly, after a short while, he would have such a power beyond the limit, which really made him excited.


    So he roared, excited inexplicably, and wanted to tear everything in front of him to pieces, which was what he thought.


    "I want to restore the glory of the Saiyans."


    "It''s true, but you don''t have their fighting beliefs. At most, you are a blank paper, a real monster, and I am not interested in the glory of Saiyans, but I am the strongest Saiyan. People. Super limit-ten times the realm king boxing plus five elements boxing."


    The first thousand and twenty-six chapters: 15 times the world king fist


    Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness suddenly increased to an extremely rapid level, and his current combat effectiveness was 30,000.


    The metallic fist of the five-star fist can also increase the combat effectiveness by 25%, and the overall combat effectiveness has reached 37,500.


    Although every time a fist is shaken, the power consumed increases sharply.


    But this fist is strong, Sun Wuchen emptied a punch at the front, Jin Guang made a masterpiece, and instantly knocked that guy off.


    Darius shook his head, a little unclear.


    "you!"


    Boom!

 617 Naruto Power System Chapter 617

    Another punch smashed him to the ground.


    "How are you?"


    This time, Sun Wuchen came to him and hit his chin with a fist, almost smashing his jaw with a terrifying punch.


    These brave fists alone shocked many people, and this monster was almost unstoppable.


    Almost has an attack power of more than 40,000, but it seems that he can''t help the Sun Wuchen in front of him.


    He was punched by Monkey King again and hit the sacred tree. The sacred tree that had lost its fruit had begun to wither and all broke.


    It will not be long before this tree will disappear from the world, which is also a historical inevitability.


    "Impossible, I cannot lose to you."


    "You idiot, you never like to fight, keep hiding behind, fighting skills are not as good as mine."


    Sun Wuchen stopped and continued.


    "What''s more, you are using the fruits of the sacred tree to increase your combat effectiveness, but you are just pulling out seedlings to encourage growth."


    "Eight Seconds Proposal?"


    "Idiot! Let you see my supernatural powers."


    It passed in an instant, the light flashed, and the sun was shining all over the world, this guy''s eyes disappeared instantly.


    "Fuck the bomb!"


    At the moment when Darius was in chaos, a huge round ball was sent to his face, like a more terrifying fist, hitting him badly.


    This is a skill that admires him, but it has been used by the current Sun Wuchen, and with an attack power of close to 40,000, this skill is extremely powerful.


    Although it must stop and consume a lot of Qi, it is absolutely perfect for Sun Wuchen, who can almost have unlimited energy.


    The ball hit Darius in the face again, knocking him away.


    After attacking again and again, before he fought Darius several times, his face was dripping with blood.


    "Could you not slap me in the face?"


    "it is good."


    Monkey King agreed, pointing a finger in front of him, just hitting his crotch.


    "Oh!!!"


    This is the most painful problem for men. Darius was attacked under his crotch, and the huge apes were lying on the ground and lingering.


    Sun Wuchen flew directly in front of his head.


    "You guy, this is because, it''s just that you haven''t been in battle for a long time, and you don''t know where your abilities are. The combat effectiveness is very strong, and the skills difference is too far.


    When Sun Wuchen said this, a big hand suddenly grabbed him and instantly squeezed his body, causing him to squeeze hard.


    This combat power should be more than 50,000, because every price increase can feel unparalleled pain.


    With a creak, the bones in Sun Wuchen''s body almost broke, but he gritted his teeth and his strength continued to increase.


    "I want to kill me like this, daydreaming."


    A roar of air from Sun Wuchen instantly rushed away from the palm of this guy''s hand, floating in the air again, his aura was incomparably powerful.


    "The power of extinction-15 times the Realm King Fist, you are stronger and I am stronger."


    A punch blasted out, smashing the opponent''s palm.


    The first thousand and twenty-seventh chapter: Dodria the timid


    Darius couldn''t help it, his arm had disappeared.


    He was left with a howl of pain, and Sun Wuchen gave him another foot and kicked him far away.


    "Others'' contribution is a very high-level task. I didn''t expect it to be so unbearable. I knew you only had this ability. It would be better to kill it long ago."


    For that perfect sacred tree fruit, I waited for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to be such a rubbish.


    "you!"


    "You can welcome death."


    Sun Wuchen rushed forward.


    Another place.


    "Return everything here to me, don''t leave anything, especially the distance."


    Dodoria roared in anger there, and encountered some bugs here, which was really angry for him.


    The combat effectiveness of those bugs is very low, but much better than him.


    But these low-level people really don''t need him to do it. If you do everything yourself, Frieza will be exhausted.


    Moreover, Dodalia found some peculiar signs of life, and immediately flew to the side, and actually found some horror monsters near the dark space.


    "The Dark Serpent, with a combat power of 21,000."


    "Dark lizard, combat power 18,000."


    "Dark exterminator, fighting power 50,000."


    "Oh my God, how come there are so many monsters in this place? How did those people survive?"


    Dodoria is also a thief of life and fear of death, and is afraid to attack these terrifying creatures. Among them, the Dark Exterminator has reached 50,000 combat effectiveness.


    Poporia himself didn''t have the courage, so he chose to converge his body and mind and leave as soon as possible. It was enough to kill those people first.


    The fighting will in the vicinity of the base has reached a white-hot situation. There are explosions and horrors everywhere, bloody and cruel, and the invincible force of horror continues to cause explosions there, and even the entire base is shaking.


    Boomer has opened all the defense facilities, but these enemies with more than a thousand combat capabilities are not easy to block at all, and the defense of the base looks too weak.


    Had it not been for some Frieza Army''s technology to help him defend, people like them would have died long ago.


    Whether it was Piccolo Monkey or Klin and others, they tried their best to block it.


    Their combat effectiveness has completely exploded, but in fact, even Frieza''s army, there are those with 5000 combat effectiveness.


    Monkey King and Piccolo did their best to stop a 5,000 combat captain, but the remaining group of wolves like tigers were not easy to resist, and the fighting situation became more and more tragic.

 618 Naruto Power System Chapter 618

    Dumpling had been seriously injured and was finally rescued. Tianjin Fan was also very tired and was blind in one eye.


    If there is a relative existence, these people simply can''t support it for such a long time, and Monkey King happened to be pierced through the chest by the opponent under an attack.


    Sun Wukong was hit hard in a hurry, and then took a captain with 5000 combat power and stepped on his chest, feeling the absolute suppression of power.


    "It''s ridiculous. A child with 3500 fighting capacity dares to fight with me. Isn''t this looking for death?"


    Monkey King spit out two more blood, but immediately hugged this guy''s leg with his palm.


    "Bick, are your tricks ready?"


    "Trick? You are waiting to die, but the combat power is up to 3000, how? This combat power! 5200!?"


    "The damn thing is you, Mo Guanguang kills the gun."


    The first thousand and twenty-eight chapters: Monkey King''s final efforts


    The light passed through the chest instantly, and the captain with 5000 combat power died on the battlefield.


    But Monkey King almost paid the price of his life. They killed a team leader, and there was a team leader next to him who had already walked over with Tianjin Fan''s severely injured body in one hand.


    "It''s really rubbish, even such a person can''t deal with it."


    He threw Tianjin Fan beside Monkey King and looked at the two soldiers who fell on the ground.


    "Such a person is really ridiculous, is there any strong on this planet? Can you still fight happily?"


    "When Wu Chen arrives, it will be your death date."


    Monkey King gritted his teeth and said, finally fainted, his injuries were too serious, and Piccolo beside him was also clenching his teeth.


    Piccolo didn''t have the strength to continue fighting. His body was consumed so much that it was not enough to support him to continue fighting.


    "Then I will show you the absolute power suppression, bursting sparks."


    As soon as he raised his hand, countless light beams were emitted from his hand. The light beams shot by the captain with more than 5,000 combat power were all extinct, and could penetrate a person''s body instantly.


    I don''t know what Piccolo thought, he actually occupied the front of Monkey King and Tianjin Fan, and his power burst out instantly, forming a huge barrier.


    His current combat power is less than 3000.


    The light penetrated his body instantly, but thanks to his resistance, these beams did not hit, as the two dying people were seriously injured.


    Piccolo finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and slowly climbed down, but at the moment he fell, he thought of many things.


    This can be regarded as repaying you some kindness.


    Immediately fainted. Almost all the strong in the crowd had already failed, and only Yaqilobe was still struggling to support him, but his defeat was already inevitable.


    The people next to him saw this fat man, especially thought it was ridiculous. He was just over 1,000. The attack was clearly looking for death. He took out the light gun in his hand and shot it immediately, piercing this guy''s head in the next second.


    Suddenly the light turned in an instant and flew to the distance. In the next second, the person who emitted the light was knocked off instantly.


    This person was killed in a second, and everyone around was startled.


    A young man suddenly appeared in front of everyone. After taking a closer look, the young man on the ground was somewhat similar.


    However, the hairstyles of the two are a little different, and this person''s face has an unimaginable mature charm, as if he is an unimaginable terrifying powerhouse.


    Sun Wuchen finally came to the base that looked devastated and looked at all the soldiers who fell on the ground. The anger in his heart was beyond words and he walked forward slowly.


    His power is almost endless, exuding an aura of terror and threat, the captain of 5000 combat strength, seeing someone come here, even wants to provoke.


    "Aren''t you looking for death?"


    "No, you want to die."


    The hole-hole wave beam penetrated his head, and the captain with 5000 combat power was instantly killed.


    The people around were startled, and felt that this guy had defeated the captain by sneak attack. A group of people kept shouting, jumped up, and attacked.


    Countless energy balls smashed into this place, seeming to be about to smash the ground completely in an instant, and Sun Wuchen turned his head to look at the injured person on the ground.


    "If they explode here, they will die. All right."


    The young man suddenly realized that the sky slapped a dozen palms, and there was no energy floating out, but all the light beams and all the energy were pushed back.


    Bang!Bang!Bang!


    The sky is full of broken bodies.


    The first thousand and twentieth chapters: Beating Dodalia


    Sun Wuchen used qi and fist to directly hit the opponent''s energy back.


    Only he can achieve such a perfect state. The power launched at that moment can be perfect, knocking back everyone''s attack, and it will hardly explode in the air.


    It is necessary for a person to use their own energy to reach the realm, and to detect the other party in a very short time, which is said to be the direction, angle and strength of each energy.


    Sun Wuchen was able to achieve such a perfect degree, absolutely surprised anyone. After all the energy feedback, he killed all the enemies.


    Then he went directly to the people on the ground as a teacher to ensure that everyone could survive, but Monkey King''s breath was extremely weak, and it seemed that there was no need for that.


    Rewarding Little Monkey and Piccolo are almost both seriously injured and hard to heal, so let them die.


    As for Tianjin Fan, there are some other strong players, so let themselves continue to teach.


    "Baby, take Tianjin rice and go to a safe place. As for Monkey King and Piccolo, collect their bodies."


    Yaqi Luobei was surprised to see that Sun Wuchen did not intend to save, but now his life is the other''s, and they can only follow his words to execute.


    In the midst of the bloody storm, Sun Wuchen walked forward, his body stained blood red.


    After walking for a while, he came to the edge of the dark area and saw the big fat man.


    "You idiot haven''t seen enough. There are all kinds of terrible biological intelligence quotient hidden in the space, which you can''t easily touch."


    Hearing these words, Dodalia suddenly turned his head and saw a handsome black-haired man staring at him there. It was really wrong.


    But when he saw this face, he suddenly found himself familiar with him.


    "It turns out to be, do you know how much trouble you have caused me, if you can''t kill you, Lord Frieza will kill me."


    "If someone like you is not dead, it''s a waste. What''s the use?"


    "Hehe, you actually said that, then I will kill you first, or crippled you, and then teach you what is waste."


    "No, I''ll call you first."


    Sun Wuchen''s figure disappeared instantly, and in the next second he arrived in front of Dodalia, slapped him on the fat.

 619 Naruto Power System Chapter 619

    Dodalia''s body trembled, and he felt the pain even blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    His face was unbelievable, and then he slapped him with the second slap, also hitting his face, knocking him to the ground.


    When the third slap was about to hit, Dodonia suddenly turned over, opened his mouth, and spit out a light directly, hitting Sun Wuchen in the face.


    But Sun Wuchen''s hand was almost at its limit, he suddenly held the energy in front of his face, and then pressed down fiercely.


    He actually pushed the energy back into Dodalia''s mouth with a bang, and the guy''s mouth was cracked.


    "Ouch¡­¡­"


    Dodalia struggled, rolling on the ground in pain, and Sun Wuchen kicked him directly, kicking him into the dark area.


    "It''s more convenient to fight here, and clean up by the way."


    When Sun Wuchen said this, a wound opened on his body and blood was flowing.


    Those voices that smelled this bloody smell were eager to move.


    Chapter One Thousand and 30: Reward Arrival


    There are so many dark and terrifying creatures here, they have been gathering around, vainly trying to use their power to control the dark area and rule the entire planet.


    But when you smell blood, especially the blood of the strong.


    These creatures immediately licked their lips and moved towards here, there were dark lizards, dark pythons, and dark slayers.


    Needless to say, lizards and pythons, the dark killer is more like a human life, but the fighting power is amazingly high.


    Sun Wuchen roughly estimated that the combat effectiveness of this killer might reach 30,000.


    But those stronger creatures didn''t come here. Maybe the strong in the dark space are the most central terrifying zone in their respective regions, and only then will they give birth to some extremely terrifying creatures.


    After the surrounding low-level creatures were hunted a lot, these high-level creatures slowly appeared, the ruler''s edge.


    God knows if there will be stronger creatures inside. Sun Wuchen doesn''t care about so many, he stepped directly on Dodalia''s stomach. With a wailing like a pig, he grabbed his body and threw him Arrived next to a giant python.


    The giant python wriggled its body, of course it wanted to swallow the prey in front of it directly.


    Dodoria saw a huge black shadow instantly, and with a roar, he suddenly shot a huge energy bomb from his hands, directly blowing the monster into the air.


    But he was also in the explosion, he was hit hard, and he flew to the side, his body dripping with blood.


    Happiness!


    Applause came from nearby.


    "Your combat response is pretty good, and I really appreciate it, but you are my enemy. If you survive in this dark area, maybe you have the ability to survive."


    Sun Wuchen touched the blood from the wound. By the way, 10 times the Realm King Fist was really too difficult to bear, and his body was almost completely cracked.


    He is now forcibly supported by a king''s will, but if he can''t support it, he will definitely die.


    Dodoria was already scared silly at this time, this terrifying young man actually threw himself into the dark space.


    He has 30,000 combat power, and fighting with these monsters is similar, but one of the opponents has 30,000 combat power, which directly suppresses Dodalia.


    The bloody slayer seemed to have something similar to a sickle, specially used to harvest life.


    Before Dodalia could react, he was immediately struck again, bloody, and his flesh turned out.


    Accompanied by howling like a pig, he immediately retreated to the side, trying to avoid this terrifying area far away.


    "Want to leave so soon? That won''t work."


    Sun Wuchen kicked him back with a kick. Dodalia, who has more than 30,000 fighting strength, is now like a big ball, kicked by Sun Wuchen, and enters that terrifying space.


    In terms of pure combat effectiveness, Sun Wuchen is not that strong now.


    But at this moment, he directly opened the gift package that the system gave him, because he just completed his recognition.


    A 100% mature fruit of the sacred tree was directly sacrificed to the system by him. Of course, the aura inside was still facing the earth, bringing everything on the earth back to life.


    As for this reward, I will laugh at it.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task. Contribute fruits (maturity 100%) and reward 100,000 points."


    "Ding, the host got a chance to draw a high-level lottery."


    The first thousand and thirty one: The perfect clone punch


    "Does the host choose to draw the lottery immediately?"


    The answer is of course yes, it appears in front of you as the turntable rotates.


    Super magic skills-flash, instant movement, ghost kamikaze attack, super Saiyan transformation, 200,000 energy points, perfect clone punch.


    Although I don''t want to say that he is the skill that Sun Wuchen has drawn, it is indeed the weakest perfect four-body punch.


    You can control time during flash, which is definitely a skill that can only be possessed by peak combat effectiveness.


    Teleportation is also very simple. Of course, it is a terrifying magical skill that allows him to move long distances instantly.


    The skills of Super Gotenks attacked by the ghost kamikaze, but the ghosts released by this attack have certain discretion and wisdom.


    It seems that there are some more powerful clones, but it is too easy to explode. In fact, it is a dangerous skill.


    Saiyan transformation needless to say, it is also a dream thing, but with his current combat power, if it can be transformed, it is definitely the most shameful super Saiyan ever, and the combat power is too low.


    200,000 energy points, of course, are dispensable, and now it is the highlight, and it is also a fast-track ability to obtain an advanced skill.


    "Perfect clone punch!"


    "Skill level-level B."


    "Skill factor-15%."


    "By directly doing clones, you can get some individuals who are exactly the same as yourself. The individual will have 100% combat effectiveness, but when subjected to fatal threats and attacks, it will be directly broken and the energy in it will disappear.


    "When the clone disappears, there will be a certain explosion impact, releasing all the remaining energy."


    "Note that this skill is a proficiency meter. It can be improved while using it continuously, or it can be improved directly through the system. Each improvement consumes 10,000 energy points."


    "You need to use this skill one hundred times for each upgrade, and the cooling time of this skill is 15 minutes (depending on the skill coefficient)."


    "Attention, the overlord kills the enemy through the clone, the points obtained will be returned to the overlord in full."


    The last thing is also a quick success now. The happiest thing is that these clones can get a perfect improvement by killing the enemy.


    The energy points in his hand are already quite amazing.

 620 Naruto Power System Chapter 620

    Sun Wuchen converted almost all his energy points into combat power, and now this combat power has reached the peak of 5000.


    In other words, even though he was weaker than the Monkey King who fought Vegeta at the beginning, his World King Fist multiplier can reach an astonishing five times, and even now the consumption of six times the World King Fist is not that serious.


    If Vegeta comes to Earth with the same strength, he will be labeled as a grandson, which is still very easy.


    Of course, Dodoria had an increase of about 10,000 combat power, not to mention Vegeta, a combat genius.


    Recently, this guy seems to have disappeared.


    It seems that he is also conspiring something, Sun Wuchen himself does not know, but is also waiting quietly.


    After these improvements, he looked at Dodalia in front of him, and the guy was lying there crying.


    "You big trash, stand up quickly, otherwise you will go inside and fight, or you will fight with me. I know you are carrying an information battle detector. Do you want to see my combat effectiveness? "


    Dodoria has come to the spirit. He has never believed the numbers on the combat power detector. This young man just showed a combat power of 30,000. How could it be so terrifying?


    Otherwise, how could he be labeled as such a virtue?


    Sun Wuchen''s breath instantly weakened, then slowly strengthened.


    "Why is it still 30,000? No! It''s up again."


    Chapter One Thousand and Thirty Two: Dodria the Helpless


    "35000!"


    "40000!"


    "45000!"


    "50000!"


    Dodoria was stunned with fright. The man in front of him had a combat power of 50,000, which was terrifying.


    The combat power is far inferior to him, but he actually didn''t know that when Sun Wuchen directly used Wuxingquan, the combat power could reach 62,500.


    It is a kind of improvement that is difficult to describe in words, it is an instantaneous explosive improvement, and there are even various other attack skills, plus Sun Wuchen''s energy coefficient reaches an astonishing 1.3.


    Using any skill can cause more and stronger damage than others.


    The current Sun Wuchen looked at Dodalia in his spare time, this guy was already frightened.


    "My combat power, your Frieza, but ordinary people are no longer my opponents, and your legendary Kinho special forces are nothing more than that."


    "How could you know that force?"


    "These are all secrets, and there is no need to think about it, and the signals here cannot be transmitted. My signal jammer is installed on another planet, and everything cannot be transmitted. The only thing I can know is that you have done it. A failed attempt."


    Dodoria discovered at this time that the signal transmission device of the Starry Universe had already failed. In other words, the base of Frieza Planet would not know what happened here. Sun Wuchen attacked the next planet for this purpose.


    With a thoughtful person like Sun Wuchen, how could it be possible to do such useless work?


    Everything in the world is in his hands, so there will never be any danger or accident.


    "So you don''t have to think about it. You only have two options. One is to continue fighting here. Without a spaceship, you can''t fly into the universe."


    "You must be active in a dark space. If you can survive, you will survive. If you can''t survive, it will save me from doing it, right?"


    Podoria remained silent, which was simply unparalleled pain and silenced him.


    "Of course there are some other options, such as ups and downs, but for people like you, I don''t have any trust, so if you want to surrender, I don''t want you."


    Sun Wuchen''s words are very simple, Dodalia seems not even qualified to surrender.


    "Huh! I will never give in."


    Sun Wuchen originally thought that Dodalia would rush to and fight himself for the last time. He didn''t expect that after a roar, he flew towards the dark space of the universe, but as Sun Wuchen said, he would not leave this planet.


    A black force pulled him back again, and slammed into the dark area, where he continued to struggle.


    "This is where you are going to die."


    After saying this, Sun Wuchen turned around to leave, and suddenly found a huge figure staring at him, it was the dark exterminator with 50,000 attack power.


    50,000 attack power and 50,000 attack power are almost the same, but Sun Wuchen is a top powerhouse, and of course he can deal with it.


    But this monster stared at Sun Wuchen closely, as if it felt a little special.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen remembered one thing.


    "When I saw you, I actually remembered this. I have another special skill promotion permission. I want to exchange all the skills of the Advanced World King Quan to reach the limit."


    "Ding! The host''s high-level realm king fist reaches the perfect state and comprehends the ultimate realm king fist by himself!


    Chapter One Thousand and Thirty Three: Ultimate Realm King Fist


    "Skills-Ultimate World King Boxing."


    "Skill level-B. Can be advanced."


    "Skill coefficient-1-6 (the current host can withstand 60 times the gravity, and can open 6 times the world king fist, but it will cause a certain consumption of the body) Note that the world king fist is a multiple increase."


    "Additional attributes-consumption reduction (opened) burst (opened) suction (opened) response (opened)"


    "High-level Realm King Fist Hidden Attributes-Realm King Fist Shadow Strike (opened)."


    "World King Fist Shadow Strike-A phantom appears behind the body. When using the World King Fist, whenever the power is accumulated to a certain limit, the phantom will appear, launching a fatal blow, but the damage that can be hit, and The current body is the same. If you attack at the same time with the body, the instantaneous damage that erupts can reach twice the host''s original attack power."


    "Advanced Realm King Boxing and other skills-Realm King Boxing Shockwave (opened), Unbreakable Body (opened), Realm King Boxing Flame (opened)"


    "Ultimate Realm King Fist''s hidden attributes are improved-temporarily unknown."


    "Improvement of other attributes-improve physical fitness, enhance the effect of domineering, and increase the upper limit of endurance."


    Sun Wuchen finally elevated the Jiewang Quan to the ultimate, clearly seeing Jiewang Quan, there is still a further possibility.


    It is estimated that the rest is the Super Saiyan Realm King Quan and the more advanced God-level Realm King Quan.


    But now he is quite satisfied, but Sun Wuchen noticed some other attribute improvements, such as physical fitness, dominance effect and endurance upper limit.


    This should be something that does not appear in the list of own attributes. It seems that it can directly make oneself more attacked and less susceptible to the influence of the other party. Of course, it can also make oneself more able to carry out sustained combat.


    After saying this, Sun Wuchen was in a good mood. When he looked at the monster in front of him, he didn''t have much fear. His physical fitness has improved, and the Ten Times Realm King Quan can withstand it longer.


    Almost every time this skill is used in absolute horror situations, it is used a lot, and the body seems to have a kind of adaptability.


    If you look at Sun Wuchen and finally slowly turn around and retreat into the dark area, Sun Wuchen doesn''t want to continue killing him.


    There are so many secrets in this dark space, he always wants to explore, but there is no such time for the time being.

 621 Naruto Power System Chapter 621

    He turned around and returned to the base, and at this time there were several pairs of eyes staring at him in the dark.


    Sun Wuchen can vaguely feel that he is being watched by others, but this is just a sense of if there is nothing.


    Think about it carefully, if the strong is self-improving, even if the opponent is staring at himself seriously, what can he do?


    He didn''t think so much, turned around and left, and returned to his base.


    There was a terrible battle before, and many places were destroyed.


    When Sun Wuchen looked at this place, he felt relatively helpless. It would take a long time to rest the base. It seems that there will be some hard work next.


    The people in the ground looked sad. Although there were Dragon Balls, Monkey King and Piccolo had already died here, which really made them feel a little helpless.


    "Wu Chen, you are finally back, Wukong and Bick..."


    "You don''t have to worry about him anymore. The gods will take them to the realm king. They must practice. As other people can''t accept the high-intensity training temporarily, it is better to stay in the gravity room."


    Seeing that Sun Wuchen had already thought out the next steps, everyone calmed down.


    The first thousand and thirty-four chapters: the arrival of the demons


    "Wright, the work of repairing here is left to you, and you are relatively proficient in these mechanical things."


    Lai Feature nodded, and very loyally agreed to Sun Wuchen to repair this place as soon as possible.


    "You can rest for a few days first, and there will be some terrifying and powerful enemies coming, but don''t worry."


    Could there be enemies coming?These powerhouses were also exhausted. Sun Wuchen simply said that the news that the Saiyans were about to come to Earth pushed all that to Raditz.


    In fact, Monkey King has a way to prevent the spread of this information, but it is not necessary. Saiyans will always come here. If they can persuade Vegeta, it would be a good thing.


    Only by constant fighting can these people always strengthen.


    The peace era will definitely reduce their combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, it is better to make some enemies frequently, and your own life will be infinitely boring. Of course, you can strengthen yourself by constantly killing some creatures in the dark space.


    But only when they really become stronger can they fight against the emperor of the universe.


    Now his combat power, through transformation, is only a few hundred thousand combat power, barely able to fight with Frieza''s normal form.


    And in that case, the consumption is very serious, the use of skills in the great ape state is more serious than usual, and he needs a long time to rest.


    Such an attempt is not the right way. Sun Wuchen didn''t want to continue such an attempt, but during the few days when Sun Wuchen was resting, an unexpected guest came here.


    An extremely evil and terrifying aura slowly approached this planet, but due to the existence of a special barrier, a lot of information here could not be transmitted, but the other party''s actions were noticed early on.


    This person gave Sun Wuchen a familiar feeling, no need to think about it, he was Slug, a terrifying Namek with hundreds of thousands of attack power.


    This guy is a Super Namek, the so-called Super Saiyan, but due to his evil aura and talent, his combat effectiveness is not so terrible.


    One day, Sun Wukong¡¯s Hundred Times Realm King Boxing defeated this guy, but now Sun Wuchen absolutely can¡¯t use it as Realm King Boxing, and his real combat power is not as good as the opponent. Why did this guy bring me here?Kill yourself?


    He has a portal. Although it costs a lot of points, he can teleport in real time, escape to the void of the universe, and wait until he is upgraded.


    However, when encountering such a thing, he must first salute and then pawn. When the huge spaceship slowly landed, Slug also felt quite surprised. This is really a very special area.


    This sturdy, powerful, and evil Super Namek is walking slowly here.


    "I''m looking for you, Sun Wuchen, please come out."


    A very thin figure jumped out directly, dark hair, eyes shining with a certain mysterious light, making him look extraordinary, even facing strong enemies, because he is infinitely calm.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Slug, the man who almost killed me back then came to my planet for what?"


    "Of course it is to make a deal."


    "What deal?"


    "A deal to kill someone stronger than us."


    Chapter 1035: Slug¡¯s Invitation


    "Then ask Mr. Slug to explain clearly."


    Sun Wuchen acted very indifferently, and then Slag Ming said his thoughts.


    "His Excellency Sun Wuchen also knows that there are many strong men in this world. Needless to say, Frieza, there are also many hidden existences that are richer than Frieza, such as the one called BoJack."


    "It is said that he did not take the initiative to attack you at the time, but he actually saved you. If he takes the initiative, you will not survive at all. Your combat effectiveness is not weak, but it is far inferior to him."


    "But if you and us join forces and continue to attack, our combat effectiveness will increase. One day we will be able to bring down all cosmic powers, first Frieza and then Bojek."


    "In other words, in your words, as long as you and I join forces, how powerful enemies can be defeated, right?"


    Sun Wuchen asked calmly.


    "Of course that''s the case. Today I also detected some troops of the Frieza Army going to this planet. I have been following him to detect the specific location here, and I have heard some special news. It seems that you too Once there was a riot on the planet Frieza."


    "With your current combat power, it is not a good thing to get into such a terrifying universe emperor, so if you don''t cooperate with me, it will definitely be very dangerous."


    This guy has a smile on the corner of his mouth, and feels that he has calculated everything clearly.


    Of course, he always ignored some things, such as Monkey King Kongchen''s heart.


    "If you want to make me surrender by threatening me, this is obviously impossible. Even if I can''t beat you, I can open the portal and go to another place."


    "Is it back to the earth? The earth has already been targeted by the enemy and will definitely be destroyed. Don''t you know that besides getting into Frieza, you also got into the Dark Planet? That is also a group of terrifying enemies, who have hatred. It must be reported. Many people in the Chamber of Commerce have also been attacked.


    "Earth may or may not be important to me. I have enough time and opportunity to choose other planets. Saiyans are a very special race that can become stronger through battle, so it¡¯s more than you think. Special. So if you want to make me succumb by intimidation, it seems a little ridiculous."


    Sun Wuchen''s mouth was smiling, and the other party finally stopped and smiled.


    "If it is equal communication, I might agree. How?"


    "Okay, from now on, you and I are the alliance."


    "The first target, Frieza, have no comments?"


    "No, I have found a huge planet in Frieza. It is his real warehouse. There are many weapons, enough to equip a very large army."


    "Okay, then go there immediately."


    "I will leave you the coordinates, and I will wait for you around there, but I guess you and I will pretend to be a different one."


    "It''s very simple, it was BoJack who attacked Frieza''s planet. Even if I were all BoJack''s men."


    "You..." Slug was a little moved.


    He found that the young man in front of him was so amazing, everything could be seen clearly.

 622 Naruto Power System Chapter 622

    "you can go now."


    The first thousand and thirty-sixth chapter: other ways of resurrection


    Of course Slug felt that way, and the current Sun Wuchen really saw everything clearly.


    After Slug left, Sun Wuchen calmed down and looked at him quietly.


    This time the task can only be carried out by him. There is no absolutely powerful force now, and it is impossible to cause everyone to surrender. Even if it is a monster like Slug, he can''t deal with it, so he can only go with the other party. Cooperation.


    This cooperation is also likely to bring him some opportunities, for example, it really draws the war to BoJack and Frieza.


    To be precise, Pojek''s combat effectiveness is much stronger than Frieza.


    But now BoJack has not yet become a climate, and it is estimated that there is not much to do.


    So all of this is not yet at that level, and Sun Wuchen now feels very relaxed.


    He made some preparations here at the base. He first ordered Tianjin Fan. After recovering, Klin and others immediately stepped up training.


    Because only in the gravity room, their combat effectiveness will be greatly improved.


    If the time is right, he will also tell the gods to bring these people to the realm king, and let these people practice with the realm king. It is estimated that they can easily reach the realm king.


    As for Vegeta and Naba, he didn''t know when they would reach the earth, so he kept a mind. People like Yakilobe didn''t like real fighting at all.


    Constant eating can improve combat effectiveness. Perhaps he is really suitable for staying on the earth and eating those delicacies, so this time Monkey King gave him enough money to travel everywhere.


    He has only one task, and that is crazy eating.


    As long as you can eat and eat up your own combat power, this is enough, and Sun Wuchen''s money is worth the fare.


    But that''s another matter. As for how much he can eat, Sun Wuchen himself doesn''t know, but if he succeeds, Sun Wuchen will be very happy.


    And once those Saiyans arrive on Earth, there will be people who will send messages to the powerful, enough for them to deal with it.


    Sun Wuchen told them again and again that they must resurrect Sun Wukong and Piccolo as quickly as possible when they meet those strong who reach the earth.


    After the two returned from their studies, they would definitely have a strong combat power, enough to deal with other enemies. If they were damaged, they would go directly to the Realm King to practice.


    There is also Dragon Ball when necessary.


    But at this time, Monkey King suddenly thought of a huge loophole, because of Piccolo''s death, the gods seemed to have died.


    Thinking of this, he was almost in a cold sweat. This is really a very serious matter. How should we deal with all this?


    Monkey King and Piccolo can easily reach the realm king, because even if the gods are dead, they will appear in the underworld.


    They have the introduction of gods and can definitely complete their own travel, but other people seem to be not so lucky.


    Thinking of this, he kept frowning, when suddenly a guy jumped out.


    It should be said that Sun Wuchen forcibly pulled him out. When he first appeared, there were still several hickeys on his face.


    "You old pervert, quickly think about whether you can resurrect those two people?"


    "Master, I am a lamp god, not a dragon, my mana is not that strong."


    "What then? I''ll transfer you to another magic lamp. It''s fine to live alone."


    "There is a way!"


    The first thousand and thirty-seventh chapter: training on the spacecraft


    "Does this approach really work?"


    "Don''t worry, Master, I am a lamp god. Although my mana is not as strong as the Shenlong, I can do many unimaginable things. However, I can only make the dragon ball go backwards. At a certain point in time, the effect is only five minutes. , But it should be possible to resurrect those two people."


    "All this is left to you. If you can''t finish it, I will kill you when you come back."


    "Don''t worry, I promise to complete the task, and the last time you gave me the ore, I have already practiced some special things, such as this bead."


    "There is a very small space in it, but the IQ is hundreds of cubic meters, which is enough for you to hold a lot of things, and you can hide in if necessary, but there is almost no oxygen, no food or water, you have to To survive inside, you need to prepare in advance."


    Looking at a small round bead, it seems that this guy is really a genius for refining various things.


    But at that time, let''s go back to his gentle homeland. Sun Wuchen didn''t intend to say anything to this old pervert, and went directly to the void of the universe.


    Slug had been there waiting for Sun Wucheng for a while.


    Seeing the arrival of Sun Wuchen, the two of them immediately proceeded to their own mission to go to that planet.


    They were flying in space, and Sun Wuchen stayed in Slug''s spacecraft, very calm.


    This place seems ordinary, and there is not much that can affect Sun Wuchen''s judgment now, but there is a very large practice room.


    Slug had also practiced here, but the place was almost destroyed. Maybe he felt that the power was very strong. He did not continue to use it, but instead gave it to Sun Wuchen.


    "It turns out that there are gravity equipment here, and Mr. Slug often exercises here."


    "Your Excellency Sun Wuchen, this is of course a very good place. It is very effective during training, but in terms of the gravity of the earth, it seems that a multiplier that is too high will not hurt you much."


    "Indeed, too high a multiplier will indeed hurt my body. I don''t know how many times Mr. Lager thinks I can bear the gravity?"


    "I think 15 times is already the limit, too high a multiple is likely to cause unimaginable irreversible damage to you. That would be a bad thing."


    "Oh, yes. Adjust it to 50 times for me."


    Slug was shocked by these words, his bottom line was only one hundred times the gravity, but he could only bear it after his combat effectiveness was very strong.


    The combat power of this young man should not exceed 5000. Does he really want to find his own death?


    But Slug wanted to satisfy him and immediately turned on 50 times the gravity, even he felt the air a little more dignified.


    Sun Wuchen actually hung his own power directly here, and began to run, jump, and constantly make various attacks, flashing and moving quickly.


    Judging from his appearance, it seemed that he could perfectly adapt to this kind of gravity. Indeed, what Sun Wuchen lacked was not the so-called multiple gravity, but his pure attack power had not yet reached that level.


    The effect of high gravity is actually very obvious, because the effect of training under high gravity can be several times the usual.


    Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness is still advancing by leaps and bounds, but it stimulates a person''s heart.


    "One day, this guy will also set out to solve it!"


    Slug said silently.


    Chapter 1038: Frieza¡¯s Warehouse


    Sun Wuchen and Slug came to this planet very quickly.


    Looking at this planet in the void of the universe, the entire planet seems to be still in its original form, almost covered in green.


    "This planet is Frieza''s warehouse planet, where a lot of supplies are stored."

 623 Naruto Power System Chapter 623

    "Yes, it looks more like a primitive planet."


    "I also once suspected that this planet is not his warehouse, but after some scanning and personal investigation, I found that all the interior of the planet is made of steel."


    "let''s start."


    Slug sent out the information he had obtained.


    There are about 300 Frieza soldiers stationed on this planet.


    Among them, there are some strong men, ten at the captain level, and one elite fighter.


    People like Sabodora Doria are all elite fighters, but they are really elite fighters, just like the Kinuite warrior.


    There is at least one person on this planet whose combat power seems to have reached nearly 50,000.


    Slug handed this person to Sun Wuchen, and the other people were solved by him, and the two of them must solve all the enemies as quickly as possible.


    Because Frieza''s spacecraft was nearby, they could arrive in an hour.


    "You are looking for death. If Frieza can get here in an hour, you and I won''t seem to succeed."


    Sun Wuchen said with a smile.


    "With you, nothing will fail."


    After confirming what they were going to do, the two flew towards that place.


    When he flew over there, the two directly landed on this primitive planet, and Slug naturally separated from Sun Wuchen, and he led a group of his men to attack from the front.


    Most of the soldiers were attracted by Schrager''s attack, and they were disguised as BoJack''s race. As for Sun Wuchen, he had a peculiar invisibility ability and directly sneaked into this base.


    This kind of stealth device is widely spread in the universe, but not everyone can afford it because of the high price.


    Sun Wuchen tried his best to hide himself, and walked into the base from a door beside him. At this time, there was a mess in the base. It seemed that they had suffered such an attack for the first time.


    "All the enemies who have come are killed, Lord Frieza''s majesty cannot be violated."


    "Get out."


    Sun Wuchen thought everything was very interesting. The people here were all messed up. It seemed that a pampered life would really make people lose their fighting power.


    In the most central room, I did not expect to see a familiar figure there.


    There are two guys there, one is a terrifying monster with a combat power of more than 40,000 close to 50,000.


    It seems that this planet is too important, so such a powerful fighter is sent to stay here, otherwise he can join the Kinho Special Forces with his combat power.


    The other person is Qiu Yi. I didn''t expect that this guy was not dead yet, but was transferred here, probably falling out of favor from Frieza''s men.


    Dodalia was killed by himself, how could this guy have any big effect?


    "Your Excellency Sarron, the other party is launching an attack, do you want to inform King Frieza?"


    "It''s not necessary. With my 50,000 combat power, I can easily defeat him. King Frieza is very close here, but if the news of the attack here lets him know, he must be more hostile to us."


    Qiu Yi wanted to say something and stopped.


    This is a voice.


    The first thousand and thirty-nine chapters: Qiu Yi''s death


    "Mr. Qiu Yi, it''s been a long time."


    A voice suddenly rang in his ears, and the moment he turned his head, a fist hit his face.


    Qiu Yi''s combat power was less than 20,000, and he was shot and flew out in an instant, hitting the wall next to him.


    The other person finally discovered that something was wrong here. Before he could react, a huge light wave directly sent out of the control room to blow everything up, and a person in the smoke was attacking.


    "The shadow strike of the Realm King Fist."


    In the smoke and dust, he heard a voice blocking his punch.


    But the next second, the same fist hit his arm again, directly hitting his arm Zheng Fei, and then the same fist hit his face twice in a row.


    Shadow Strike is a great skill, especially when the opponent is unable to defend.


    Sun Wuchen is only a small use, every attack seems to have a double attack buff.


    He hasn''t used the Realm King Fist Shockwave and Realm King Fist Fiery. Those two skills will cause damage within a certain range, and there is not much effect.


    Attacks in a small area, this skill called Shadow Strike is already very useful.


    After a while, the opponents were beaten up and knocked off.


    Uh!


    Saying hello, he immediately raised his head, sending out a burst of energy toward the front, and Sun Wuchen jumped up.


    Qiu Yi in the back was miserable. Just as he raised his head, he was thrust into the distance by a burst of energy.


    Now Qiu Yi was badly injured, and he couldn''t get up after spitting out a mouthful of blood. He saw two terrifying monsters fighting in front of him.


    This is a disaster for himself, but he did not expect another person to have walked to his side.


    Sun Wuchen grabbed his shoulder and threw him over.


    With a swish, Qiu Yi slammed directly in front of the person, and with another punch, he smashed Qiu Yi fiercely. This punch directly penetrated Qiu Yi''s body.


    Qiu Yi really didn''t look at him, he didn''t expect to end up in his own hands.


    When the smoke dissipated, the man was also shocked, seeing that he had killed the members of Frieza''s army, and he also sweated on his forehead.


    "How could it be you?"


    "You, why are you attacking me?"


    After saying this, Qiu Yi died, it can be said that he really did not look at him.


    Applause came from nearby.


    "I didn''t expect you to kill even your own men, and there was such a big accident here, you seem to be to blame, it is very likely that Frieza will be killed, right?"


    "who are you?"


    "Tell you, I am a human being on earth, named Sun Wuchen, and you can''t pass the information here. If you and I cooperate, you still have a chance to survive."


    "Cooperation!?"

 624 Naruto Power System Chapter 624

    ...


    Slug is doing his best to launch an offensive. In fact, this trade has already confirmed his heart, and he will kill Sun Wuchen no matter what.


    Because this matter is very simple, if Sun Wuchen really died here, many people would not think that he attacked this planet and made a lot of supplies, enough to provide for other troops.


    He also silenced everyone here, so that there was no evidence.


    It is very likely that when Sun Wuchen attacked this planet, he destroyed everything and made this place on the verge of breaking.


    This can be considered a clever skill to kill with a knife.


    But after all, people are not as good as heaven.


    "Master Frieza is coming. Everyone fights hard."


    Chapter One Thousand and Fortieth: Slug Framed


    Coincidentally, a huge spaceship appeared in the sky at this time, and all the defense facilities of the base were turned on.


    "How could it be here so soon?"


    Slug was taken aback, now facing Frieza, he didn''t have the courage yet.


    "The whole army retreated."


    He immediately led his hand out of the car to the spaceship, boarded the spaceship and went far away.


    Sun Wuchen stood in the base, beside the strong man.


    "You have to believe that I have the ability to kill you, so this deal is better than what I said."


    That guy''s face was quite cold, but there was no way. Indeed, this person''s combat effectiveness was stronger than him, and it was not difficult to kill himself.


    "So you just listen to me, I promise you won''t have any problems, don''t worry. You should remember what I said, otherwise Frieza will kill you."


    This person nodded helplessly, and then Sun Wuchen opened a door directly and disappeared.


    Although it takes a lot of points to open this portal, it is worth it.


    And his other door remained in Frieza''s warehouse.


    In this way, he has the ability to travel through two places at any time, and constantly move towards there, plundering all kinds of materials there.


    Not even that person just now!


    It is very difficult for a strong man with 50,000 combat power to yield.


    But Sun Wuchen has his own method, and sometimes it is not absolute power that can make people submit.


    Frieza quickly descended on this planet, extremely angry.


    "Who would dare to attack my planet?"


    Frieza was very angry and walked ahead.


    There is a mess on the planet, there are traces of damage everywhere, and there are many soldiers who have died on the ground.


    Slug''s offense dealt a heavy blow to this place.


    The man immediately welcomed Frieza''s arrival.


    "Report to Your Excellency Frieza about the attack here. BoJack and Slug, especially Slug, went to the island to fight in person. Here is another scene."


    The screen immediately showed a picture of Slug ascending to the planet.


    The disguise they performed there was recorded by this video, and even everything was very clear.


    "Slug, this is looking for death. Summon Kinyw Special Forces back. I must find this bastard. I will kill him myself. And BoJack, give me the fastest speed to find him."


    "Are there any problems with all the supplies here?"


    "There is no problem in telling Your Excellency Frieza. I defeated one of the strong men, but Qiu Yi died in this battle."


    "Die and die. The weak have no value in survival. Continue to stay here and don''t let any problems arise here."


    Frieza left violently, but in fact, this guy''s sweat just shed, because he knew very well that he had just lied.


    Because all the real useful materials here have been evacuated, there are directly about 100 cubic meters of materials, and those most important things have disappeared. If Frieza knows that these things have disappeared, he will definitely be killed.


    These things are all creatures, and they are really taken away. As a condition of the transaction, if you let others know that all the things here are gone, the guy in front of you will also be killed, so Sun Wuchen threatened them.


    It should be said that Sun Wuchen succeeded in this gambling. No one in the world is not afraid of losing his life.


    Chapter 1041: Return to Earth


    Sun Wuchen returned to his planet, and everyone was waiting for him.


    "How? How are you prepared?"


    "Preparations are almost done. The planet has deployed a propulsion device and can leave here in a short time, but the speed will not be very fast." Buma said.


    She herself didn''t quite understand why Sun Wuchen had to let her install this kind of planetary propelling device. They seemed to have to stay away from this place.


    "We don''t need to be far away from here. As long as we are near some of the surrounding planets, it is fine, but we must ensure that we will never be discovered by others, otherwise I can only take you away, and this planet will give up."


    Sun Wuchen knew that Slug would be attacked in the near future, and almost fled in panic.


    Those are Frieza''s men, and there are few stronger than him. It should be impossible to catch this monster. In the end, this monster will definitely come here to seek revenge.


    Since he is here, he can''t find himself, what can he do?


    So Sun Wuchen had already thought about everything, this is the way to go.


    The biggest planetary thruster is now working, and they are gradually moving away from here. Even if Sun Wuchen''s speed is too fast, it is impossible to cope with such direct space-time teleportation. Sun Wuchen has spent amazing energy points to do all this.


    The next thing he needs is time, and the super warriors on earth have already gone back to train. As for the extent of what they can do, no one knows, but calculate the time.


    Perhaps Vegeta and others are coming soon, if everything is faster than before.


    "Bouma, leave all this to Wright, you and Kiki haven''t been back for a long time. Why don''t you go back to Earth and see."


    Buma and her sister Qiqi looked at each other, and felt that this was a good choice. Sun Wuchen had always been relatively cold and dealt with too many things, and there was no time to accompany them.


    Maybe this is what the king must do, but the two women will have some complaints in their hearts after all.


    After finalizing these things, he did not care about the Tianjin Fan who continued to train there, and waited for the two women to return directly to the earth.


    They are in the high-altitude temple, where the air is thin, and people feel dizzy when standing here.


    "Mr. Bobo, I didn''t expect you to live a comfortable life alone."

 625 Naruto Power System Chapter 625

    "Mr. Wu Chen, you actually came back from that place. I wonder if the gods will return?"


    "It should be possible. They can be resurrected. As long as the dragon ball can have an effect in a short time, someone will be resurrected. Piccolo''s resurrection is the resurrection of the gods, so it doesn''t matter.


    "Thank you Mr. Wu Chen."


    "Mr. Bobo, please keep me informed if there is anything. I always feel that this planet is not too peaceful."


    "understood."


    After talking with Mr. Bobo, he took the two women back to the world below. Walking in this prosperous world, seeing the prosperity of the world, it also calmed his excitement.


    "Wu Chen, I didn''t expect that we could act quietly here."


    "Of course, this is the earth. It''s quite a peaceful place. Where do you want to see?"


    "Baozi Mountain."


    "Flaming Mountain."


    Of course, the two women disagree. Sun Wuchen thought about it and chose his own home.


    "Let''s take a look at where I live next time, Grandpa is there too."


    Chapter 1042: Special Signals


    Hearing the words "Grandpa", the two women''s faces blushed at the same time. Do you want to see their parents?


    They all decided to dress up. In the end, Bouma chose a more fashionable dress. As for Qiqi, she chose a very petite women''s cheongsam.


    The three of them returned to Baozi Mountain and walked all the way. The environment was full of birds and flowers, and the air was fresh when they saw Monkey King.


    Sun Wuchen also felt excited from the bottom of his heart, and Sun Wufan failed to die, and I would also like to thank Bick at that time.


    Hearing these things, Sun Wuchen thanked Piccolo very much, and decided to let him improve his combat power as much as possible. After all, such talents were appreciated by him.


    While staying here, Monkey King heard something about his spacecraft, because when Monkey King picked them up, the two came here on the spaceship.


    "Grandpa, what does the spaceship have?"


    "I always hear some special voices recently. I think you should go and see it. It has something to do with your life experience."


    Hearing that Sun Wufan suddenly talked about this matter, Sun Wuchen himself became interested.


    Sun Wuchen walked out with the two girls to the deep mountains.


    Along the way, I can still see the fresh air and all the beautiful things here. Unconsciously, the three of them walked very close, their bodies almost sticking together.


    After walking for a while, they finally came to the deep mountain and saw the innermost place where there had been an impact and there was a big hole on the ground.


    "This is where Wukong and I came to this world. The two of us should be Saiyans."


    "We are a very magical race in this universe. The combat effectiveness is relatively strong, but due to the strong combat effectiveness, coupled with the fierce nature, it will make us like fighting and killing."


    "We were sent to this planet at the beginning, it should be to destroy this planet."


    The two girls couldn''t help covering their mouths, and he did not expect that Sun Wuchen and others would have such a history.


    "But rest assured, I will not destroy this planet. There are many people on this planet who are very important to me."


    There were sweet smiles on the faces of the two girls, and the three of them walked down before they were even close, and they heard other voices.


    Sun Wuchen touched his hand on the top of the round battle spacecraft and immediately opened it, and an image of a person was heard.


    "Please help those who have heard this information. We are the Saiyan war, the last warrior before the destruction of the Saiyan planet. Please help us. Next we will send the coordinates."


    Sun Wuchen immediately saw the coordinates. It was a planet far away from here. They could reach it in two days. What really surprised him was that this information was delivered a month ago.


    It is said that a month ago, these so-called Saiyans appeared on other planets and sent out these distress signals.


    These round battleships belong to Saiyans, and there should not be much change.


    Only Saiyans can communicate internally, so Sun Wuchen can receive such news, but he suddenly thought of some other people.


    No wonder Vegeta and others have not yet arrived on Earth.


    "Wu Chen, is this your tribe? How to deal with it?"


    "Go there and see if I can find some."


    Chapter One Thousand and Forty Three: The Last Saiyan


    The next goal of the three is to go to that planet.


    That planet is infinitely desolate, and there is a terrifying and ruined scene everywhere, but what is unexpected is that there is a battle here, and there is a breath, which makes people feel quite surprised.


    Before getting close to there, this evil and powerful aura made Sun Wuchen very alert.


    "You two must be careful. That powerful Saiyan is not something you can deal with, so stay away. Bouma, use the hidden system to hide your tracks."


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he had already stepped off the spaceship. Bouma and two of them drove the spaceship to hide in the distance, watching quietly, the people in the scene actually had tails.


    "You people should have died long ago. I didn''t expect to live to this day."


    "Why did the prince kill us?"


    "Coward, there is no need to live, people like you deserve to die."


    Vegeta was quite angry at these people. When the planet Vegeta was destroyed, almost all Saiyans were killed, but these people survived.


    These people escaped from the planet when they were deadly, which proves that they have no courage to fight alongside those people, and naturally they are not qualified to live.


    "Prince, when the planet Vegeta was destroyed, it was all done by Frieza. The people he led blasted the whole planet to pieces. We were lucky to survive."


    "Impossible, Lord Frieza would not do such a thing, we Saiyans are the most loyal." Napa Du shouted from the side.


    "So you should die."


    Vegeta turned her head and stopped looking at them.


    "For the so-called trust and opportunity, I want to kill my companion, Prince Vegeta."


    Sun Wuchen''s voice suddenly remembered, and then everyone saw a young man slowly approaching from the side.


    He shook his tail at random to show his identity.


    Vegeta was obviously a little surprised, and he didn''t expect to encounter this guy here. He had a deep feeling for himself, an incomparable hostility.


    "Prince Vegeta knows it. What you said touched his heart in an instant, making him very clear that the destruction of the entire Saiyan is inseparable from Frieza."


    Sun Wuchen talked freely.

 626 Naruto Power System Chapter 626

    "But there is no benefit in betraying Frieza now. On the contrary, he will die."


    "So the only thing that can be done is to temporarily win Frieza''s trust. This is the only thing that can be done. But rest assured, all signals are blocked and nothing can be sent there."


    "You are a Saiyan on earth, right?"


    "You can call me Sun Wuchen, even I don''t know it myself!"


    Sun Wuchen stood up directly.


    The breath of the body slowly radiated, the surrounding stones were blown into the distance, and Napa''s attack power seemed to be stronger, which was an improvement over the original plot. It may be that his appearance changed some plots.


    Maybe this Vegeta is even more hidden.


    "You''re looking for death, Naba, kill this guy."


    The big man came over and creaked his fingers.


    "Let me, a warrior from a famous family, defeat an inferior warrior like you. It is really overkill. But don''t worry, I will let you die without any pain. No matter what you know, I will be buried with you. "


    "You are. One second is enough."


    "what!?"


    Bang!


    Naba''s eyes suddenly opened wide, and he looked in front of him in disbelief, and then he knelt on the ground, clutching his stomach.


    "Beat you, one second is enough."


    Chapter 1044: Sun Wuchen and Vegeta


    An outstanding fighter from a famous family, Napa the Saiyan was instantly defeated.


    His body traversed an arc and hit a mountain nearby, smashing everything to pieces.


    Sun Wuchen didn''t seem to have moved his position, all because of his amazing speed.


    Vegeta frowned and her proud heart was hit by an unprecedented shock. He was the prince of Saiyans.


    Has the Saiyan prince become worthless now?Vegeta couldn''t accept it.


    Taking down his combat detector and crushing it directly, the resentment in his heart is beyond words.


    "You! Who are you?" Vegeta couldn''t help asking.


    "Among you Saiyans, I am just an inferior warrior. In terms of age, I am almost the same as you, but you just feel that there is no need for people like us."


    "Prince Vegeta, your eyes are too short-sighted. My power is many times yours now, so if you do it, you will bring it to me in a very short time."


    Sun Wuchen was very calm, which actually stimulated Vegeta''s heart even more.


    "Well, let''s have a fight, let me see your strength."


    Vegeta is not as comfortable and peaceful as on Earth at the time. This is completely different from the original plot, because the strength of the battle has been completely changed.


    The current Sun Wuchen can easily report 50,000 combat power, but Vegeta doesn''t seem to have improved much.


    And the remaining team of Saiyan warriors, at this time, was frightened and hid beside them.


    They are the last survivors, but there is no way to influence the current situation.


    "You can do it."


    Sun Wuchen stood quietly without any movement.


    Vegeta put on a fighting posture and immediately rushed back. With a wave of his hand, he wanted to chop off Sun Wuchen''s head.


    With a swish, it was like a gust of wind. This blow should be extremely powerful, but he did not expect that Sun Wuchen''s figure would immediately disappear.


    Before Vegeta could see it, Sun Wuchen had already reached another place.


    Kicked Vegeta in the back and flew him far away.


    Vegeta suffered a severe back injury, clutching her back, and rolled twice in the air. When she turned her head again, she immediately sent out a huge energy ball.


    The energy ball directly hit Sun Wuchen''s body. There was a violent explosion and the planet shook. The energy ball''s combat effectiveness may have reached nearly 10,000.


    If the core of a planet is truly crushed, the entire planet will be completely destroyed. This is the case with extreme energy.


    But after the smoke disappeared, Sun Wuchen didn''t even feel hurt at all, and he was not even stained with dust.


    "To be honest, your combat effectiveness is too weak, or surrender early. After all, you are the prince of Saiyans. I won''t do anything to you."


    This sentence further stimulated Vegeta''s proud warrior, who could never accept all this.


    "you wanna die."


    Vegeta began to gather strength, the earth was shaking, the atmosphere of the entire planet was constantly shaking, and then the clouds on the horizon were blown away.


    It seems that this line of power is indeed quite terrifying, of course, he is indeed stronger than before, and his combat power has reached a realm of close to 25,000.


    If they fight like this, Monkey King, Piccolo and others are definitely far worse, and of course they don¡¯t know how they practiced with the Realm King.


    "Since you already want to use your strength, then I will teach you one thing, there are heavens outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. This is 50% of my strength."


    Chapter 1045: Vegeta''s Afterburner


    Whoosh!


    The light flashed and the figure slid.


    Bang!


    Vegeta was punched firmly in the face.


    There was great pain at this moment, and he couldn''t help holding his face and retreating to the side, followed by another fist like a gust of wind.


    "Five Elements Boxing-Gale."


    There is no wind in the five elements, but after a series of power transformations in various aspects, violent wind techniques appear.


    It''s like a qi fist, and when it hits out in an instant, it screams.


    And his body is also wrapped in a strong wind, and his speed becomes faster. Although his strength will be weakened to a certain extent in this state, his attack power is actually very strong.


    Vegeta certainly didn''t believe the person in front of him, and only used 50% of his power to fight against herself.


    He said he didn''t believe that this guy was so strong, but that was the truth.


    The violent wind screamed and smashed Vegeta in front of him instantly, just like a violent wind. After it blew, Vegeta was smashed into a nearby mountain.

 627 Naruto Power System Chapter 627

    This guy fell directly into the pile of rocks next to him, which was really miserable.


    When he crawled out, the other Saiyans looked at all this in shock. His own prince, the extremely proud warrior, and perhaps the strongest man on the planet, was so unbearable.


    And this inferior soldier actually possesses such power, it is simply appalling.


    They all trembled.


    A mood of surrender sprouts in their hearts.


    Sun Wuchen looked at them slowly and saw the fear in these people''s eyes.


    Condescending, if I am king.


    Looking at these people indifferently, no one dared to act, no one dared to help Vegeta.


    Some people even hid far to one side, and after Sun Wuchen''s victory, they would kneel on the ground and regard him as king.


    This is the characteristic of Saiyans, because they only obey absolute power, and a strong warrior is their leader.


    Seeing the frightened appearance of these people, for some reason, Sun Wuchen actually ignited a hint of arrogance, which seemed to be something that all Saiyans would inherit.


    Yes, it feels good like this, still in Sun Wuchen''s trance, a huge energy hits over.


    Sun Wuchen''s body turned into a phantom and disappeared, too fast, and the opponent''s attack could not keep up.


    Sun Wuchen found that he was flying into the air in a burst, and he was constantly gathering a lot of energy. His body seemed to be wrapped in a huge sphere, which was a manifestation of extreme energy.


    The combat detector immediately detected this skill, which was considered Vegeta''s proud attack.


    "Afterburner (piercing gun)."


    "Skill level-D."


    "Skill factor-1-3."


    "Additional attributes-piercing (opened) strong (opened) flashing (opened) rapid charge (not open)"


    "By accumulating the energy in the body, all the energy is released near the palm of the hand, emitting powerful super impact energy."


    "It can explode a terrifying shock that is many times stronger than its own energy, but due to the special energy travel, it can only hit a very small area."


    "Attention, if you hit the core of the planet, it will directly cause the planet''s destruction, and it can cause the planet''s destruction with very little energy."


    Never thought that the technique of this skill should be so high. It seems that in the original book, Monkey King used Quadruple Realm King Fist to withstand this blow, which is really right.


    Chapter One Thousand and Forty Six: The Truth


    The opponent gathered a lot of energy, and a purple ball of light appeared beside him, and a huge beam of light hit it, really faster than expected.


    I have to say that Vegeta is a genius, and he has activated three of the additional attributes of this skill alone.


    Except for the rapid accumulation of power, he has got everything left.


    Penetration naturally increases the impact force, and if it is strong, it should increase the energy intensity and improve the skill coefficient.


    As for the skill called blitz, it is estimated to increase the attack speed, fast and accurate, this skill is really terrifying.


    To be honest, this is so far, the only one who can learn many additional attributes through his own power.


    A powerful shock wave hits in an instant, so after detecting this energy, it has almost reached about 50,000, which is really extraordinary, but Sun Wuchen''s speed is obviously faster.


    "Haha, the Qigong wave rebounds."


    Qigong wave bounce itself is also a powerful skill, which can bounce back all the energy attacks of the opponent, and now Sun Wuchen uses a lot of energy to attach to his body, like a piece of armor.


    When the energy hit it, it made a terrifying sound.


    Everything in the sky trembled violently, as if this sky was going to be destroyed, but this burst of extreme energy did not get rid of it.


    The planet kept trembling, and everyone was shocked.


    In the distance, I saw the extreme energy duel they were conducting, but Sun Wuchen seemed to be unaware, the strange energy armor gathered on his body really made him defensive, and the opponent attacked.


    He is definitely ten times the realm of the Realm King Quan, with a full attack power of 50,000, plus the magical effect of the rebound of this qigong wave and the earth power of the Five Elements Quan.


    He can offset almost most of the 50,000 attacks, and now he deliberately uses a lot of Qi to condense into a shield in front of him.


    After a super violent impact, all the energy was completely dissipated, and there was a violent explosion, and the light shone.


    The ground where the two were on was completely flattened, and a bottomless pit appeared, and the hapless Napa was directly hit into the distance by this burst of energy.


    The other Saiyans could only be as far as possible. Under this shock, many of them fell to the ground.


    After the power of all the explosions disappeared, the terrain had been completely changed here, but only two people were still facing each other quietly.


    Vegeta kept breathing heavily, feeling that she was almost half dead, and the horror of this power was beyond her imagination.


    "Do you think you are dying?"


    Sun Wuchen asked suddenly, Vegeta couldn''t help trembling body at this time, and felt the malice from life for the first time.


    Because he knew that although he still had the ability to transform at the bottom of the box, the opponent would also use this ability.


    The difference in combat effectiveness is so big, and the opponent must be even more terrifying after being transformed.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that it was very difficult for Wang Quan to perform ten times in the great ape state, and the attack power of the two people should be almost the same, but Sun Wuchen is still the strongest, now Vegeta Far from his opponent.


    "Let me tell you one thing. Planet Vegeta, including your father, including all your experiences, was ruined by Frieza."


    Chapter One Thousand and Forty Seven: Novice


    Sun Wuchen''s words greatly stimulated Vegeta.


    Vegetabu looked around and looked at himself strangely. He vaguely felt this way, but the fate was so, how could he resist?


    The man named Frieza is too powerful, he is not his opponent, and even as his fighter, helping him fight, he can only feel the living walking dead.


    Yes, he can feel all the malice from life, these things are so clear.


    He is an arrogant prince, but now he can''t even beat an ordinary soldier on a planet. This kind of frustration and humiliation makes him unbearable.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. After all, you are the prince of Saiyans. I don''t want to hurt you with a title, and it will keep you alive."


    "I, I am a formidable warrior. I should die in battle, and I am absolutely not alive."


    "Hahaha, death seems to be meaningless. Only real hard work and real strength can wash away the humiliation of the past. I welcome you to the earth to challenge me at any time."


    Sun Wuchen laughed and flew back to the side of the Saiyan warriors.


    These people knelt on the ground together.

 628 Naruto Power System Chapter 628

    "You will be our king."


    "If you don''t go up, just be my soldiers, don''t call me king. You can call me Master Wuchen or Master."


    "Master, please let us fight with you."


    Sun Wuchen nodded, and when he looked back, Vegeta had fallen to the ground, and then he was sitting there, as if he had been severely hit, his eyes lost.


    It might indeed be an unimaginable blow, Vegeta was absolutely depressed, and she didn''t even know how to live, the pain in life is like this.


    Maybe he can go more, go further, thinking of this, hatred suddenly thought of something.


    "In fact, there is a chance that you can definitely surpass me, do you want to know?"


    Hearing these words, Vegeta suddenly looked up.


    "I''ll tell you clearly, there is actually something like Dragon Ball in this world. My brother Sun Wukong has already died in battle, but he will be resurrected soon."


    "You can get endless life and super long firepower through Dragon Ball, so that you are always in the best state."


    "Even if you suffer fatal damage, you will not die. Then you will have unlimited time to improve your combat effectiveness. Maybe you have a chance to surpass me."


    "But don''t think about the dragon balls of the earth, but in a place called Namek, there is a legend of dragon balls. As long as you get there, you can obtain dragon balls and have immortal life."


    After Sun Wuchen said this sentence, he took his subordinates and left here, as if he came and left suddenly.


    Only Vegeta, who was stunned, and the flames burning in his heart were left.


    You must make yourself stronger, and you must beat this man to the ground.


    Sun Wuchen took his men back to the vicinity of the spaceship, and all the group got into the spaceship. Sun Wuchen himself and the two girls had been in the innermost room. The spaceship was piloted by others.


    Sun Wuchen directly gave them a coordinate for them to go to their dark planet, where they will undergo training and become stronger.


    It has been a while since I returned here, and suddenly seeing this planet made Sun Wuchen feel a little strange.


    Chapter 1048: Progressive Warriors


    This place is not much different from what it used to be, and there are even more dark, evil and terrifying creatures on this planet.


    These monsters are super powerful and have many life restricted areas.


    After landing with his soldiers, all the direct Saiyans stayed on this planet.


    To everyone''s surprise, Monkey King and others have actually been resurrected.


    It seems to calculate the time carefully. It was indeed the time when they were resurrected. At that time, they used a special secret method to directly resurrect the Dragon Ball. Although the time was short, it was effective.


    But the effect of Dragon Ball is very special. Although it can fulfill the wish, it is quite difficult to resurrect its owner.


    In short, only one wizard can be resurrected, Piccolo is the god, choose one of the two.


    However, in order for the following plot to progress smoothly, Sun Wuchen spent a lot of energy points and got a chance to make a wish, even using z points.


    This is a very tasteless advanced point, so far I haven''t discovered any really useful methods.


    For example, there are a lot of points needed to force a certain skill to advance, but now I only have dozens of them.


    Otherwise, they would exchange for some extremely powerful equipment, but now that they are in the stage of improving their strength, those things are not very useful.


    So Sun Wuchen decided to continue to accumulate such points, and the addition of this Saiyan team brought infinite power to this place.


    The combat effectiveness of this group of people was supplemented three times, the weakest was only 3,000, and the highest was 6,000.


    There are only ten of them in a group, under the leadership of a captain named Bell.


    Bell''s combat power reached 6,500, of course, not even as good as the famous fighter Napa.


    However, they lived hard and arduously on that planet for a long time, and even avoided the Frieza Army''s tracking, as well as the various monsters and dangers around, so each of them was injured in varying degrees.


    Sun Wuchen directly took out some fairy beans for them to take, and when he ate the fairy beans, he immediately recovered his physical strength, and the effect was remarkable.


    "From now on, you will continue with the Monkey King and others under me. Bell, you can try the fighting power of Monkey King and others and get to know him better."


    Sun Wuchen felt it at first glance that both of them had improved a lot. Piccolo might not have as much improvement as Monkey King, but he had made great progress.


    Not to mention Monkey King, his talents have completely exploded. After all, he is the best among Saiyans. After experiencing the teachings of the world king, he will definitely learn the world king boxing.


    Because of his physical fitness, Piccolo is unable to learn Jie Wangquan, but he will also have great fighting skills formation and bonus.


    There was indeed a clearing in front of everyone. This would be the area where they would fight. In order to prevent the planet from being destroyed too severely, the smog also created a high wall around it. This is the largest arena here.


    There is a certain protective energy around the high wall, and ordinary explosions will never destroy this place.


    Even beyond the extreme power, it will be greatly offset or weakened, so this is the best place to fight, and a crowd of people are floating nearby, watching the battle in front of Monkey, Piccolo and Bell walk in.


    Tianjin Fan was placed next to him, thinking, he has also been practicing hard in the gravity room recently, and his combat power has reached an astonishing 5,500.


    But he still wants to see the progress of others.


    The first thousand and forty-nine chapters: Monkey King''s Realm King Fist


    The three looked at each other.


    "Go on, Monkey King. Although I can defeat him, it doesn''t make sense. I want to fight with you, make a quick fight, and don''t play there."


    Piccolo flew directly next to me.


    Monkey King nodded and walked into the battlefield, facing Bell.


    Bell is a very arrogant Saiyan, and of course he doesn''t feel how powerful this guy is. After all, he is still the face of an inferior warrior.


    But thinking of this guy, it is very likely that he is the younger brother of Monkey King. I am afraid that he also has the most powerful power, and Bell also put away his contempt.


    "Then it will begin."


    Bell yelled, 6000''s combat power burst out, they didn''t know how to control themselves more effectively, the body''s breath and energy were sufficient, and it was the strongest power.


    The power of 6000 is enough to blow a lot of things around, and rush straight forward, just like a storm erupts.


    When he flew over just now, his fist became extremely swollen, and his power surged instantly. When a punch came out, terrifying energy sprayed out, and the place where Monkey King was located completely burst.


    This kind of power is quite terrifying, but a group of fighters find it commonplace. After all, everyone''s combat effectiveness has been greatly improved, even if the weakest dumpling has reached 3000 combat effectiveness, it is the level of a normal Saiyan fighter. .


    Not to mention Tianjin Fan, Kelin and others, Kelin''s combat effectiveness is even comparable to Tianjin Fan.


    Klin''s combat effectiveness has reached 5200.


    Therefore, he and Tianjin Fan fought each other, and it is not yet known who wins and loses.


    The Monkey King in front of him is absolutely hidden, his combat power has been around 3000.

 629 Naruto Power System Chapter 629

    After the terrifying explosion, there was no real harm.


    Everything was completely blown up, but by the time Bell looked ahead, Monkey King''s body had disappeared without a trace, and his battle detector kept showing that Monkey King was in front.


    What is even more amazing is that Monkey King''s combat effectiveness is as normal.


    There was still more than 3000 combat power, and it seemed that there was no slight fluctuation. Suddenly, the combat power broke out in an instant. The combat detector only flashed, and the real value was not detected.


    Bell was caught off guard by a punch.


    At that moment, I felt extremely painful. With more than 6,000 combat power, would he suffer such severe damage when he was hit by the opponent?


    When he raised his head again, Monkey King still stood there quietly, assuming a posture that didn''t look like a fight at all, with flaws in his body.


    Bell doesn''t believe what this person is doing?Why his strength has not changed, but he can display such a powerful combat power, wearing a combat uniform will be hit hard.


    After the recovery, Bell''s combat effectiveness has improved slightly. After all, he has been between life and death many times, and his combat effectiveness has reached more than 7000 breakthroughs again.


    It seems that after every death, the Saiyan will really improve greatly.


    After the opponent''s breath erupted for a while, Monkey King also noticed it, and immediately exploded his own breath. The effect of the instant double Realm King Fist was amazing, and his overall combat power reached 8000.


    It turned out that Sun Wukong''s normal combat power has reached 4000, which seems to be quite different from the opponent, but Sun Wukong can use at least twice the Realm King Fist.


    Sun Wuchen felt that Sun Wukong still had great progress. Maybe as long as he practiced hard, it is estimated that he could have more than 100,000 combat power before the arrival of the battle of Namek.


    In short, the battle is coming soon.


    The first thousand and fifty chapters: Piccolo''s peculiar offensive


    After a burst of energy, Bell instantly realized that his combat effectiveness was not even as good as the opponent, but more than 7000 combat effectiveness and an 8000 combat effectiveness enemy can also compete, not to mention his own combat skills and experience are very rich.


    Bell is just not stable yet. If he stabilizes, his combat power can be very close to 8000, but the opponent just doesn''t have any ups and downs, and it is estimated that he would have reached this level long ago.


    When Bell flew past, he was thrown out one after another with his hands.


    The little gas bomb kept bursting.


    It kept bursting around Monkey King, blowing up almost everything.


    After some violence, the ground was completely shattered, and there was smoke and dust everywhere, covering everything up.


    However, Monkey King seemed unaffected, and suddenly flew out of the smoke and dust, and hit Bell''s chest with a punch in the next second.


    Another punch!


    With just one punch, Bell once again felt that he was deeply injured, and he didn''t even have much strength to fight. He didn''t believe that he was defeated by the opponent in an instant.


    "Monkey King, you are so annoying, I have told you several times to speed up my speed."


    Piccolo looked quite unhappy, and suddenly kicked Bell next to him with a kick.


    This time Bell was kicked directly to the rock next to him. When he hit it, he was severely injured and couldn''t stand up for a long time. There were already two people fighting next to him.


    That was definitely a Namek, Bell had also encountered it in the universe, and of course he encountered the evil Namek Slag.


    He could see that the fighting between the two men had reached an astonishing state, and every fist collision had the ultimate power, which was much stronger than himself.


    Putting a label on these two people in his heart, that is an absolute monster, it is really strong and terrifying.


    Every energy impact and interaction between the two people has reached an astonishing level, and they will even have the craziest battle.


    In the eyes of everyone, both of them are monsters.


    Monkey King could tell that Bick exercised the pure combat power of the body. The Namek star was originally quite special, and the combat power of the body was also unusually high because of various talents.


    In fact, if they are Saiyans, they don''t have the power to increase their combat effectiveness after being resurrected from the dead, and they are no better than these so-called Namekians, and of course there is a terrifying bonus like Super Saiyans.


    In short, in terms of pure fighting talent and physical training, the Namekians are actually better, and they also have the ability to recover.


    Piccolo seemed to have cultivated some unusual fighting method, when he flicked his palm there.


    Sun Wuchen naturally blocked the opponent''s attack very well, but Piccolo broke completely in an instant.


    What''s more surprising is that Piccolo''s hand originally had an energy ball exploded at the moment it broke, and the surrounding area of ??Monkey King showed a tendency of fire.


    The change at that moment was very surprising, even Monkey King felt that Piccolo''s attack method was really crazy.


    He contained energy in every place on his body, and even when he was hitting out, even if he was blocked by the opponent, he could break his arm at will, bursting in an instant, which was simply shocking.


    After this explosion alone, Monkey King didn''t expect the changes, and he had already suffered heavy losses.


    Chapter One Thousand and Fifty One: The Power of Extreme


    It seems that there are too many things in this world that shocked me. I must look at them clearly and deal with them. Sun Wuchen also felt that there are always many unexpected things in this world.


    After Bick hit Monkey King for the first time, he flew forward again, his arm had been fully recovered, and when his fingers were stretched out, the beam of light flew randomly.


    The flash of light exploded and suppressed Monkey King in an instant. He was originally affected by the explosion, and his body was a little weak, but now he was chased and beaten by the opponent.


    It seems that Piccolo has been planning for a long time, and originally hoped to have a great impact on Monkey King through an instant explosion.


    After a frantic blow, Monkey King could no longer bear it, and was directly suppressed. The people around were all surprised.


    The people around were quite surprised, and felt deeply that everything they saw in front of them was beyond imagination.


    The ring suddenly shook. It turned out that there was something huge and incomparable, affected by the explosive force in the ring, it seemed to be awakened and moved towards here.


    The surrounding mines are getting more and more fierce, and the changes one after another are very surprising.


    Sun Wuchen immediately noticed what was wrong. Even though the opponent''s potential was endless, it was only general, but the situation in front of him was absolutely shocking, and there should be some inexplicable and powerful combat power in this mine.


    Suddenly, the middle of the ring was completely shattered, and a huge dark monster crawled out of its body. It seems that the horror things on this dark planet have always existed, and there is a growing trend.


    When the huge monster crawled out, it stretched out its terrifying claws to grab the Monkey King next to him, and Monkey King jumped back, his body flashed with light, and instantly used the Triple Realm King Fist.


    This is also his ultimate strength, at least better than Piccolo, the battle between the two has actually ended.


    It''s just that Piccolo just verified everything in front of him. When he was training with the Realm King, Monkey King had a faint tendency to surpass him, and he was loved by King Jie.


    Monkey King was taught Jie Wangquan and vitality bullets. As for Piccolo, he can only learn some very special fighting skills, which are not well used by Jie Wang.


    Piccolo did make great progress, but he always felt that the Monkey King who was fighting with him had not used his full strength.


    After everything in front of him, he finally saw that Monkey King had absolutely retained his power and never used his full strength to fight.


    So Monkey King seemed to be lying to him, making Piccolo angry, but he also felt the gap between himself and the other party.


    Piccolo let out an angry roar at this time, and the magic light killing cannon shot suddenly, a huge shock wave hit the monster''s back, there was no harm at all, enough energy was completely shattered.

 630 Naruto Power System Chapter 630

    The monster possessed quite terrifying power, and the desperate aura was really terrifying.


    When all the energy had been invalidated, suddenly a light flashed in the sky, and one foot collapsed directly.


    With a loud bang, scary cracks appeared on the ground where almost all the earth was trembling, and Monkey King descended from the sky and knocked the monster to the ground with one foot.


    Then he slapped it again, and there were scars on his face.


    All the flesh and blood flew out, only the monster was hit hard, and the Monkey King erupted with infinite power, which was really a combat power of 50,000, and everyone around was terrified.


    Chapter One Thousand and Fifty Two: Words Left by Sun Wuchen


    "You still have a lot to do, and there is still a lot of training to do, so don''t get discouraged. Leave now."


    What Sun Wuchen said was very simple. Everyone around flew out and looked at the depths of this terrifying ring before leaving.


    There have been waves of shocks, and the battle power of that big monster has reached more than 40,000. It is definitely the existence of the pinnacle of terror, belonging to the strong among the dark planets.


    In the next few minutes, the planet kept shaking, and the entire atmosphere was pierced.


    Especially in the area above the ring, the atmosphere has been completely blown away, and a huge hole appeared, and the light of the universe shone down.


    It seems that there are countless rays of light, passing through the hole and coming to this planet.


    In an instant, all kinds of light flew randomly, and there became a pure white land.


    After the extreme explosion sound, the entire protective device barrier was completely shattered.


    After the light dissipated, Sun Wuchen walked slowly outwards with a huge body hand in hand.


    The monster in his hand was the monster, he was dead, and he was punched through his chest.


    Wuxingquan Kuanglongzuan seems to have gained some more experience, slightly improved.


    It seems that if I fight for a while, all the power of Wuxingquan will be improved to a considerable extent.


    After killing a big monster in an instant, Sun Wuchen got a lot of energy points, and his combat effectiveness increased a lot, but he chose to keep these points because he always wanted to improve his skills.


    Although I have a lot of skills, I always need to choose the best. In addition, Guipai Qigong has recently reached the level of improvement. It is estimated that I will use Super Turtle Qigong in some time.


    However, there are some good things in front of him, which makes the current biological city feel quite satisfied, and everything is in sight.


    When returning to the camp, everyone looked at Sun Wuchen like a monster.


    Especially those who used to be strong, Monkey King and Piccolo always target Monkey King.


    But he did not expect that Monkey King''s power surpassed the limit of competition, so that the two of them could not catch up anyway.


    Seeing that these people were a little discouraged, Monkey King recruited them.


    "In fact, you don''t need to think too much. I want to tell you another thing, Bick. Although you have been resurrected, you also know that due to special reasons, the gods cannot be resurrected."


    "It should be said that your resurrection is not complete. In order for you to be fully resurrected, you also need to make a lot of effort, that is, to find the Namek Star Dragon Ball."


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone was shocked.


    Then Sun Wuchen briefly introduced some knowledge about the Namek, and Piccolo also looked at Sun Wuchen in surprise, and finally knew that he was actually a Namek.


    Everyone was surprised, but Sun Wuchen told.


    It is not easy to get Dragon Ball, because some powerful and terrifying enemies are likely to appear there.


    Then he looked at Bell and Wright next to him.


    "You can tell us about Frieza''s terrible and powerful."


    Hearing these words, Wright and Bell looked at each other, and finally they slowly told that the name of the scariest monster in the universe was Frieza, which could be called the king of the universe.


    "Rather than treating me as a goal, it''s better to defeat that monster first, because I am far from his opponent. My peak combat power is 50,000, and my super transformation is less than 500,000. Guess how much he has. ?"


    Chapter One Thousand and Fifty Three: Figures in the Dark Ground


    Everyone is unknown, Sun Wuchen slowly wrote a string of numbers on the screen.


    "You can understand for yourself."


    Sun Wuchen left slowly, he entered the dark area again, hunting down some terrifying monsters, before he left, he had to improve himself as much as possible.


    It is simply unrealistic to always rely on this huge transformation.


    Even if you can improve your combat effectiveness, it will not help your true combat effectiveness, and even has a counterproductive effect.


    In order to become truly powerful, you must use the fastest speed to appreciate the ultimate in various powers.


    Sun Wuchen decided to fight in a dark area, and everyone looked at the series of numbers on the blackboard, dumbfounded.


    Klin couldn''t help walking to the blackboard.


    "Did Wu Chen press a few more zeros?"


    Everyone looked at each other, even if one zero is missing, what two zeros can do is far beyond them.


    Everyone has conducted calculations and calculated their true combat effectiveness. Monkey King thinks his combat effectiveness can reach 12,000.


    Although compared with the Monkey King in the original plot, it can almost only reach half of the original combat power.


    But after all, it was earlier than the original plot. In almost two years, the current Monkey King has made great progress. It is possible, but all the battles may come earlier than that.


    Sun Wuchen handed over his gravity to them, and allowed them to continue their crazy exercise there. It is estimated that everyone''s strength will be improved by the next time they see them.


    Because of their appearance, the combat effectiveness of these fighters has increased and they have embarked on the fast lane.


    Sun Wuchen walked into the dark space by himself, and returned to the bottomless darkness again.


    Every time he was here, he felt that his heart was spent in the dark, and there were terrifying messages all around him.


    After just walking two steps here, I saw a figure flashing in the darkness, and this man gave him a very familiar feeling, which was unusual.


    Sun Wuchen flew directly inside, and happened to see this guy''s back. He disappeared into the darkness for an instant, and some weird rays of light appeared around him.


    It was a fiery red light shining on this place, and even with infinite heat, there should be a large area of ??lava deep in the core of this underground.


    At this moment, Sun Wuchen had no other thoughts at all. He flew straight toward that, and he must see the other side''s face, because there shouldn''t be any creatures in the center of this dark planet.


    Going directly to the place where he was just now, and looking around, Sun Wuchen really found traces of human activity, and it was extremely clear.


    There seems to be someone in the flames here, a guy hanging in the air, quietly waiting for his arrival.


    "I can actually read some special feelings in you. You should be someone I know."


    "Haha, I have suffered so much here for so many days, and I finally waited for you."

 631 Naruto Power System Chapter 631

    When he heard this voice, Sun Wuchen finally realized who this guy is?His name is really familiar to himself.


    "Yamucha, I didn''t expect you to become like this. It seems that you are no longer a normal person, and all you have is a disgusting smell."


    "Yes, it''s all to kill you."


    Chapter 1054: Falling into the Demon Race


    "Do you know how I came here these days? I live better than death these days. I think of you every day and night. In order to kill you, I will not hesitate to sell my soul in exchange for the corresponding reward."


    "I don''t want to hit you, but you still seem so small when you fall into the demon clan, it''s not worth mentioning" Sun Wuchen said disdainfully. "You may only see yourself in your eyes, waiting for you to lie on the ground and look up at me.


    Perhaps you understand, Yamucha responded viciously, with a "shoo", Yamucha suddenly disappeared from the place, he instantly appeared behind Sun Wuchen, pinching his hands together and waving at the back of Sun Wuchen''s head.


    boom!Hit it!Sun Wuchen''s body fell from the sky, and Sun Wuchen''s body hit the ground heavily, and the ground was instantly shattered.


    Ya Mucha''s body also landed. He tilted his head and looked at Sun Wuchen on the ground coldly, "Hmph, you can''t imagine the power of the Demon Race. No matter how arrogant you are, you are doomed to defeat me. On hand!"


    Sun Wuchen raised his head from the ground and stammered: "Ya... Ya Mucha, in fact I am... I am... I lied to you!" Brush!Sun Wuchen jumped up from the ground.


    I patted the dust on my body: "Oh, it hurts to be beaten so many times by you, but I and the overweight protective gear I trained are too heavy, and I was attacked by you just now!"


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen took off the black overweight vest that he was wearing. When the seemingly inconspicuous black vest fell on the ground, there was a huge muffled noise, and the whole earth trembled slightly. .


    "You just... actually wore this thing to fight me?!" Yamucha is all in trouble. The black vest is heavy, just look at the trembling ground!


    And Wu Kong was wearing this kind of clothes to be able to be attacked by himself?!For some reason, Yamucha felt a bit dry in his throat, and Bick, who stood in the air watching the situation in the distance, trembled inexplicably.


    "That kid Sun Wuchen, is he finally going to show his strength!" Piccolo said, taking off his overweight protective gear, and Sun Wuchen instantly felt that he was incredibly relaxed. With a slight leap, he even soared into the sky and flew hundreds of meters. High altitude.


    "I can hardly feel my own weight anymore, and the gravity of the earth is too small!" Sun Wuchen said slowly, falling vertically from the sky, Sun Wuchen looked at Yamucha and grinned: "Little devil, have you ever experienced despair?"


    Have you ever experienced despair?Ya Mucha''s expression was slightly taken aback, and then he was angry: "Asshole, I hit your clothes just now. Such heavy clothes must be very defensive!"


    Without further explanation, Sun Wuchen just smiled, "It is undeniable that the Demon Race is indeed powerful, but if you fall into the Demon Way, even the gods will not be able to protect you. Then, then, die!"


    Knowing that Sun Wuchen''s strength is good, Ya Mucha no longer hides awkwardly, he bursts out, the power in his body gushes out frantically, forming a thick aura around his body.


    The strength of this aura actually distorted the surrounding air, "Feel the Demon''s wind fury! Bastard!"


    Sun Wuchen looked at Ya Mucha who had fallen into the magical way in the sky and shook his head helplessly, "If this is the case, this world can no longer accommodate you!"


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen rushed towards Yamucha, who was braving dark and lifeless in the sky!Five Elements Boxing-Crazy Dragon Drill, Five Elements Boxing in succession Five Elements Boxing-Gale!


    A set of five element punches hit Yamucha, completely hitting the aura next to Yamucha, Yamucha felt the same, lowered his head and glanced at Sun Wuchen.


    "Don''t worry, Sun Wuchen, let''s play slowly, don''t use tricks from the beginning, I still like the feeling of torturing you slowly to death, what do you think?"


    "Heh! I have this intention too, but I don''t know who will be the last laugh?" After saying that Sun Wuchen gathered a lot of energy with both hands, and measured it with both hands.turtle!Rush!hit!wave!


    Sun Wuchen used the upgraded version of Turtle Qigong that he had learned from Guixianren, and it was so powerful that Ya Mucha watched a wave rushing towards him, and when he changed his hand, it also made a wave to confront Sun Wuchen.


    The corner of Sun Wuchen''s mouth rose slightly, "Secretly tell you Yamucha! Don''t confront the person surnamed Sun! This is the law in the rain."


    Ya Mucha''s complexion changed slightly, her aura increased in vain, and the wave in her hand became thicker and thicker. Sun Wuchen had a faint tendency to be suppressed. Sun Wuchen frowned slightly and drank!Shout!


    I saw that the beam of light in Sun Wuchen''s hand pressed towards Yamucha like a scourge, and without stopping, it instantly overwhelmed the light wave of Yamucha, and Yamucha was drowned in the light wave of Sun Wuchen.


    After releasing the shock wave of the super-evolved turtle, Yamucha lay in a tattered dress in a crack in a small mountain in the distance. Sun Wuchen flew over from a distance and gave birth to a finger to make the last super-evolved perfect hole wave to end Yamu The life of tea.


    Chapter 1055: Killing Yamu Tea


    "Swipe!" When Dongdongbo hit Yamucha immediately, Yamucha disappeared in place, leaving only the lone Dongdongbo hitting the rocky mountain and instantly destroying a rocky mountain.


    Sun Wuchen felt his body, turned around, and saw Ya Mucha staring at him tightly behind Sun Wuchen. Although Sun Wuchen felt a chill in his back, he still calmed down.


    "I was almost killed by you," Yamucha said provocatively, "I have to admit that you are more than a bit better than before, but there is only one person who fell today, and that person cannot be me."


    Sun Wuchen smiled without anger and said: "Please put away your daydreams first, and come here and get beaten." "Hmph! It''s useless to say more." After that, Sun Wuchen suddenly smashed the ground under his feet and rushed towards Yamucha. Past.


    Sun Wuchen¡¯s speed formed an afterimage in the air. When he reappeared in front of Yamucha, Yamucha hurriedly punched out. Yamucha smiled when he was about to hit Sun Wuchen, but Yamucha¡¯s hand passed through. Sun Wuchen.


    Then Yamucha''s body fell down uncontrollably. It turned out that Yamucha hit the afterimage of Sun Wuchen, but the real Sun Wuchen kicked Shangyamucha''s head heavily.


    "Damn it! Why are you so fast" Yamucha said unwillingly!"I, I don''t want to play with you anymore, why don''t I send you down now!" After saying that, Sun Wuchen glanced at the sky.


    Suddenly shouted, the body was full of energy!And in a steady stream of outwards, Sun Wuchen in Yamucha''s eyes was red, and the surrounding aura was also red.


    10 times the world king fist!Sun Wuchen roared, "Come on Yamucha, and feel the slight despair! Ah? Hahaha." Sun Wuchen smiled evilly, and then swiped a punch of bloody light, faster than the speed of light to hit Yamucha.


    Before Yamucha could react, he penetrated Yamucha''s right leg, "Ah! How...how could it be?" Yamucha was holding his right leg in horror, and Sun Wuchen was like a god of death in front of him.


    Sun Wuchen looked at Ya Mucha coldly, "It''s over, come to me for revenge in the next life, come on, hate me, die in pain, practice hard on the side of Hades, try to catch up to my footsteps and find Me."


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen gathered his hands together and said, "Boundary King Impact Fist!" A thick, bloody beam of light like legs rushed towards Yamucha, and penetrated Yamucha''s chest in a second.


    Yamucha didn''t realize that he was dead. "You...you" said, Yamucha with hollow eyes fell from the sky, Sun Wuchen exhaled, and it was over!


    Then he lifted his fist state from the realm king and walked calmly in the direction of this partner. What Sun Wuchen didn''t see was that a black shadow flowed out of Ya Mucha''s body, glanced at Sun Wuchen, and then quietly dived into the ground.


    In the sky, an aircraft with the words Capsule Company was flying in the direction of Sun Wuchen, "Uncle, Uncle Bick!" Before it approached, Sun Wufan poked his head out and shouted towards Wu Kong.


    However, he was quickly dragged back by the guardian Kuangmo Qiqi, while dragging and nagging about going back to make up his homework. The aircraft fell, a group of people walked out from it, Klin and Monkey King walked out.


    Looking around, he asked, "Where is Yamucha? I can''t feel his anger, Sun Wuchen, did you let him go?" "No, I killed him." Sun Wuchen said lightly.


    Clin''s face changed suddenly, "What? You...you killed him? Sun Wuchen, why didn''t you let him go, what if he could be saved?!


    Sun Wuchen laughed at himself, "It is impossible for Ya Mucha himself to recover from the Demon Clan, but if you want to resurrect him, you can go to Namek Star to try."


    Klin was shivering with this, but Sun Wuchen could actually kill Yamucha who fell into the magical way?Sure enough, Saiyans are all fighting freaks!


    Bu Ma walked out at this time to complete the battle, "Anyway, just kill the bad guys. If they dare to come in the future, Brother Sun Wuchen will still beat them away."


    "In the universe, there is a planet named Namek, where is the hometown of the gods. Namek people have many magical abilities, and making dragon balls is one of them!" Sun Wuchen said.


    "Making Dragon Balls, do you mean that there are Dragon Balls in Namek?" Everyone quickly understood the meaning of it. In the heavenly palace of the earth, the gods looked in the direction of everyone in Wukong with a cane.


    Since the Saiyan invasion, his eyes have not left, so when Wu Kong talked about his hometown Namek, God''s face was very excited.


    Bobo on the side was also happy for the gods: "Great, it turns out that Lord Tianshen is a cosmic person, and now he finally knows his origin!"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what kind of place it is!" The god of heaven looked at the blue sky as if he wanted to see through it.


    On the other side, Monkey King asked Wu Kong suspiciously.


    Chapter 1056: God of Destruction?


    "Sun Wuchen, do you mean you want to go to Namek to find Dragon Ball, and then resurrect Yamu Cha?" Namek must go, after all, Frieza will descend on that planet in two months.

 632 Naruto Power System Chapter 632

    If he was not prevented from obtaining Dragon Ball before, once Frieza realized his wish of immortality.So even if you become a Super Saiyan, you are not necessarily the opponent''s opponent.


    After all, there is not much difference between the strength of the Super Saiyan and the opponent, and the opponent is immortal, fighting him will only be consumed alive!


    Therefore, Sun Wuchen intends to rush to Namek before Frieza''s arrival, and by the way, find the Great Elder to develop combat effectiveness, which is also excellent.If there is more energy left, then revive Yamu Tea.


    "Frieza?" The people asked, "What is Frieza?" Sun Wuchen explained, "Well, uh, you will almost know when you get to Namek."


    Sun Wuchen couldn''t tell everyone about Frieza, so he could only use Piccolo as a shield, "It just so happens that you can also visit Piccolo''s hometown."


    "Sun Wuchen, do you really plan to go to Namek? But even if you use my dad''s newly researched spacecraft, I am afraid you will not be able to fly out of the solar system!" Bouma said with some worry.


    Indeed, with the current level of technology on the earth, it is still not enough for interstellar travel. Don''t worry about this. Napa the Saiyan is dead and his spacecraft is still there.


    Moreover, when the gods came to the earth, they would definitely come in a spaceship. We can take it to your dad to transform it. Interstellar travel is not a big problem."Sun Wuchen said.


    Alien spacecraft, this is also not a small attraction for Bouma, a technological genius, so Wu Kong went to find the spacecraft left by Napa.


    After the Saiyans arrived, the local government took care of them, but this level of alertness was not worth mentioning to Wu Kong.


    Bik flew to the Celestial Palace, and wanted to find out the whereabouts of the Namek Starship, which was the spaceship that the Celestial God took when he was young.


    Although he said that he didn''t want to go to his home planet, the concern for his hometown and his own race was in God''s genes, and God couldn''t ignore it. Similarly, Piccolo couldn''t.


    While Sun Wuchen was secretly calculating his next plan, an aura that resembled a mountain and earth cracking suddenly appeared in the sky. The strength of the person who exuded that aura was beyond Wu Kong''s imagination.


    Even if he bursts out of all his strength, he can''t compete with his one billionth!Since Sun Wuchen returned from practicing, it was the first time he encountered such a powerful aura.


    Who?How could there be such a strong breath?!Frieza?Slug?Gula?Or the king of Kurdish?"Sun Wuchen''s heart was trembling, he guessed the name of the person, but he vetoed it in the next second.


    "It can''t be these people. If it were them, they must have launched an aggression against the earth long ago, and the other party does not seem to mean to destroy the earth."


    Then why did the other party release his own breath... Is it that he wants to lead me out?"At an altitude of 10,000 meters from Baozi Mountain, two figures are standing in the sky at this moment.


    The woman has silver hair and a beautiful face. She is wearing an angel costume, holding a staff in her hand, and watching the earth quietly.


    Beside the woman, stood a strong man who wore a strange costume similar to the ancient Egyptian pharaoh. Anyone who has seen Dragon Ball Super knows that it belongs to the clothes of the god of destruction.


    "Hey, my lord, he''s here." The woman said softly, her voice was unusually nice, the man did not speak, and still coldly looked at Sun Wuchen who was flying towards him at full speed.


    After a few breaths, Wu Kong''s figure was already close. After seeing the two people standing in the sky, Wu Kong''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Presumably your Excellency is the god of destruction, right?" Sun Wuchen recognized the identities of the two. That''s right, there is a god in the Dragon Ball world, the god of destruction who is in charge of destruction.


    And looking at the man''s clothing in front of him, it seemed that he was a god of destruction. The man did not answer Sun Wuchen''s words. His faint blue eyes kept looking at Sun Wuchen, as if he could see through a person''s soul.


    After a while, he slowly said, "Yes, the normal combat strength is 50,000, and the limit of the body is ten times that of the Realm King''s Fist. I saw you with admiration!"


    "Can you clearly see my tricks and combat effectiveness? Only with your naked eyes!" Although Sun Wuchen can be sure that this person is not malicious, the feeling of being stared at like this is very bad.


    "As you can see, I am the god of destruction" the man said lightly: "The god of destruction of time! This one is my attendant and my teacher!"


    "The Destroyer of Time?" Sun Wuchen was stunned for a moment, but then he reacted: "The Realm of Time? You are the one in charge of the time-space order of all the Dragon Ball universes, the Destroyer of Time?!"


    In the Dragon Ball world, there are many parallel universes. Simply put, there can be many Earth, and Monkey King can also have many, but only one place is unique.


    Chapter 1057: The person who crosses?


    Sun Wuchen didn''t know much about the realm of time. He only knew that there was a person named''king of the realm of time Kaiyin'' in the realm of time. When did there be another god of destruction?


    "It seems that you still know a little about us." The man nodded in satisfaction, and Sun Wuchen looked at the two in front of him warily.


    Sun Wuchen asked, "Then, Lord Destroyer of Time, what are you looking for?" According to the original plot, it is too early for the Destroyer to appear, and I have not yet reached that point.


    Judging from the appearance of the destructive god in front of him, he seems to be a Saiyan!The man closed his eyes silently, and when he opened them again, Sun Wuchen suddenly felt that the world was shaking.


    Sun Wuchen felt that his soul was pulled into the bottomless abyss by an irresistible force. After returning to his senses, the surrounding environment suddenly changed and turned into a scarlet space.


    This piece of space was extremely lonely, gray blood flowers slowly drifted down the sky, and a scarlet moon hovered high above Wu Kong.


    Looking down at the surroundings, Sun Wuchen was also surprised, because he saw corpses everywhere, with various methods of death, but they were all extremely terrifying and hideous corpses.


    What makes him feel most chilling is that the corpses on this ground are all himself, no, it should be said that they are all Sun Wuchen!"What did you see?" The man''s voice appeared in Wu Kong''s ear.


    Sun Wuchen squeezed his fist tightly, even if he knew that he was not his opponent, if he had to shoot himself, Sun Wuchen would never sit back and wait.


    Seeing Wu Kong''s stunned expression, the man suddenly smiled, "It seems that you have understood, yes, these people, like you, are all brought by me from your world.


    I let you be possessed by the Saiyan Sun Wuchen," "It''s you!Why are you doing this?"Sun Wuchen''s eyes lit up, so he said, is the man in front of him the one who let him go through?


    Simply put, I want you to do one thing for me, but your strength cannot be lower than the Monkey King in the plot, that is, your current brother, and even you have to be stronger than him!"


    Zi quietly explained: "I know what you want and experience a different life, and I just need your help. Isn''t this just right? A win-win!"


    "Then what''s the matter with this?" Sun Wuchen pointed to the corpses all over the floor and said, "Why did they all die?" "So far, I have created more than 1,900 parallel time and space.


    And these people are the people I sent to Parallel Time and Space. They are possessed by you or Sun Wuchen, experiencing the plot in the original book, but unfortunately, up to now, only you have lived until now."


    There is a hint of appreciation in the man''s tone. I am the only one?how is this possible!"Sun Wuchen suddenly felt cold in his back spine. This world is crueler than imagined!


    "Even if you don''t believe it, it''s the truth. Don''t think it''s easy to do this. Especially in the Advent of Saiyans, this plot is the hardest!"


    The man''s tone became serious: "I believe you should know that every Saiyan has a stage of combat development.


    According to the story, Monkey King, with his accumulation of his youth and the battle with Saiyans, finally completed the development of his combat power when he arrived at Namek, breaking his own limits.


    Breaking the limits of your body is easy to say but difficult to do. Some of these failed people are proud and feel that they have become the protagonist.


    You can use the protagonist''s halo to go all the way. There is no good thing for nothing in this world.But you, you have your own views on the situation, and the most important point is that you are cruel to yourself!"


    The first thing Sun Wuchen did during his journey was not enjoyment, but a year-long hard practice, and when Vegeta descended on earth, he defeated him by an overwhelming advantage!


    It wasn''t that Sun Wuchen didn''t have his own desires, he just understood that without sufficient strength, in this dangerous world, he would not be able to live until now.


    Facts have proved that Sun Wuchen''s idea is correct. After all that, you still didn''t tell me what purpose do you have!What is the thing you said you want me to do for you?"Sun Wuchen asked.


    Help me defeat an enemy that I am inconvenient to shoot. Although your willpower is not as good as the Sun Wuchen in the plot, you dare to be cruel to yourself. This is what I admire the most!"The man said with a smile.


    Wu Kong waved his hand quickly, "Please, I don''t agree to help you, you just go find the Monkey King in the real Dragon Ball!"


    Hearing this, the corner of the man''s mouth raised: "Even if I am, I can''t just interfere with the official history of Dragon Ball, otherwise there will be a mess!


    Since you are unwilling to help me, it is not easy to force it. This parallel time and space does not need to exist anymore, destroy it!"


    Chapter 1058: Decided to save Yamu Tea


    Sun Wuchen didn''t think so much anymore, because he still had to fight against Frieza. He knew that this guy was really capable, so he could only swallow his breath now.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen was also quiet. He was thinking about how to get to Namek. He thought of Bulma, the smartest woman, and also a strong woman.

 633 Naruto Power System Chapter 633

    Without saying anything, he flew to Bulma''s house, and Klin was also here. Sun Wuchen saw that they were both there, so he enthusiastically stepped forward and gave a hug.


    Bulma said to Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen, why are you here? Are you not participating in the battle?"


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Ya Mucha has been demonized and killed by me. The only thing that can save him now is the Dragon Ball of Namek."


    At this time, Klin and Bulma were very surprised, "Namek also has Dragon Ball?"


    Sun Wuchen said to her, "Yes, in fact, the gods and Piccolo were originally the Great Demon King Piccolo. They were originally a person, and their hometown was in Namek Star."


    It can also be seen that the gods and Piccolo are cosmic people, and the Namekians have the ability to make magical beads. We may find Dragon Balls by going to Namek.


    "That''s where the dragon ball was made, and the dragon ball ability there is more powerful." Upon hearing this news, the two were both uncomfortable and happy, because Yamucha was dead after all.


    Yamucha and Bulma still have a fate. Bulma will inevitably be sad, but there will be no big images, because she knows that this dragon ball will definitely resurrect people, so it will not be a big problem.


    At this time, the question came, and Bulma said to them, "The layman is really innocent. They are dreaming. How can it be realized? Too disappointed."


    Klin said to Bulma, "What''s wrong? Bulma, do you think it''s impossible?" Bulma turned to Klin, "Do you know how to get to that planet?"


    Hearing what Bulma said, Klin sighed, thinking about it, how could it be possible to know that Mekker is so far away from the earth!


    At this time, Sun Wuchen said something and awakened both of them, "Leave it to me!" After speaking, he closed his eyes, "King of Realm, have you heard it? Do you know the location of Namek?"


    The Lord Jiewang God on Jiewangxing was resting and was very happy to hear Sun Wuchen''s voice, "It''s Sun Wuchen! It''s great to hear your voice, you haven''t spoken to me for a long time."


    "Of course I know about the Namek, I am the realm king!" Bulma and Klin also heard the voice of the realm king, and they felt weird.


    "Even we can hear it. It''s incredible. It''s amazing!" Wu Chen told the Realm King, "Master Realm King God, everyone seems to be able to hear it. Tell us!"


    So the Realm King God took out his Realm King Account and turned over it carefully, "The location of the Nemek star! According to your earth, it is ~SW66".


    The monkey on the ground has been making trouble here, and was stunned by the realm king with a hammer, "By the way, 9045YX in SU83 position".


    Hearing this coordinate, Bulma was shocked, "9~~9045YX?" Klin and Wuchen were also surprised, "What? Bulma, do you know?"


    The Realm King said to them, "Namek was once a very beautiful planet. There was a climate change a long time ago. I remember that the Namekians were almost extinct."


    Klin looked disappointed, "Is there no hope?" The Realm King said to Klin without anxiousness, "Just investigate the name nemesis and you''ll know, where is it? That ah".


    The Realm King God was also a little confused. He used the two hairs on his head to find the direction, and shook his head. The two hairs looked like the iron bars attracted by the magnet, "Found it!"


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "God~No, it was the Namek who later became a god who fled to the earth. After that, he lost his memory and forgot all the previous things. Maybe he was still very young at the time! It''s really unbearable! "


    Klin asked Wuchen, "Can''t Dragon Ball be able to realize all wishes? Why don''t the Mackists ask Shenlong to stop the climate change?"


    Wu Chen told him, "It won''t work, Shenlong said, the desire to exceed the ability of the Dragon Ball maker is impossible to achieve, which means that it cannot suppress the power that exceeds its own ability."


    At this time, the Realm King God told them, "I have found them, and there are Namekians. Although there are less than a hundred people, they have survived and continued to prosper."


    When Bulma thought that there were a hundred people like this, he was inexplicably worried. The Realm King knew what she was thinking.


    "The Namekians are a very gentle race, just like the gods on your earth. As for the Piccolo Demon Lord, maybe it was created by the evil influence of the earth people before becoming a god."


    Klin said, "Now Yamucha will be saved." Bulma pointed at Klin''s bald head. "It''s naive. It''s naive. Even if you know the location of Namek, how can you get there?"


    "How to get there? Of course it''s a spacecraft." "So you are too naive. The spacecraft made by my father has the best engine in the world."


    "I just calculated. The time it took him to reach Namek, the number is amazing. Look! 4339 years and 3 months, we have to live forever."


    Chapter 1059: The Spaceship of Saiyan Napa


    At this time, Klin smiled, "I think it should be no problem. You can use the spaceship that the Saiyans ride. I have seen Vegeta''s spacecraft. It is very small and can only accommodate one person."


    "So the spaceship of the other dead guy must still be there," Wu Chen thought, "there is my brother''s one, but it is probably destroyed by Gohan."


    Bulma patted Kling, "Anyway, there is at least one more. If you can find out and analyze it, there may be a way."


    Klin said to Bulma, "The Saiyan named Naba who came with Vegeta before, I found his remote control, which is used to call the spaceship. It''s at home now!"


    Bulma showed a wicked and sullen smile, which seemed to be inseparable from money, "Target, Namek! After talking, Klin went home and got the remote control."


    The next day, Kelin and Wuchen were still exercising in the gym, when Bulma entered the door, "Wait, Wuchen, Kelin, watch TV", Bulma turned on the TV.


    The report began inside, "This round object was found in the nearly destroyed Dongdu. It is largely speculated that it may be a kind of spacecraft from the universe."


    The two were surprised, and they were discovered by the authorities. That''s great, it didn''t take much effort. "I found two at the same time, but one of them flew away suddenly."


    Bulma looked at the two men with a bitter melon look, and said to them, ¡°Use the remote control that Kobayashi picked up to fly it over, and it will definitely surprise them.¡±


    Klin was worried that Bulma would not work, and Bulma refused to admit defeat, "Look at me, I''m a genius. I have studied it hard last night. Look, OK, I''m going to move."


    The mirror image that was being broadcast on the TV suddenly exploded, shocking the reporter in front of him, "What happened to that object suddenly exploded? This generation is full of the remains of that object."


    Bulma became nervous, "What''s the matter? Was it a self-destruct button just now? What should I do? You can''t go to Namek without a spacecraft."


    Klin and Wuchen were also very panicked, "What should I do? I can''t get to Nameck, hope is dashed", Bulma became confused first, "It''s all to blame for you, I picked up a broken remote control."


    At this moment, when everyone was complaining about each other, a voice came from outside the window, "Hello everyone!" Bulma looked back and was startled, and suddenly sat on the ground.


    Kelin and Wu Chen came over, "Mr. Bobo!" Mr. Bobo stood on the magic flying carpet, "Whoever came with me, found the spaceship", everyone was surprised.


    Wu Chen asked Bobo, "Did you find the spaceship?" Bobo was not very clear, "Probably so!" Bulma hadn''t seen him either, and was very scared in her heart and body.


    Wuchen explained to Bulma, "Bulma, this is Mr. Popo, he is a person who lives with the gods, and he has always lived in the temple, before the gods."


    "Hey, what do I mean by saying''probably so''", Mr. Popo said to him, "I think it is a spacecraft, but Mr. Popo is not sure, who will confirm with me? Mr. Popo Come lead the way."


    After all, Wuchen and Klin looked at Bulma. Bulma knew what they meant by, "I''m not going, you two go!"


    Wuchen told Bulma, "Bulma, if you don''t go, it''s useless if you just go there because only you know about the spacecraft!"


    Bulma stared at Mr. Popo, because Mr. Popo was absolutely black, Bulma was scared when he looked at Popo.


    "Well, it''s not dangerous, his eyes look terrible, you two must protect me."


    The four of them were sitting on Mr. Popo¡¯s flying carpet. They just asked if Bulma was ready. When they saw Bulma lying down, they started to fly. In an instant, they reached an inexplicable place.


    The three of them jumped off the flying carpet, leaving only Bulma on it, "Here, this is Sabedon Heights", this is Bulma jumping down, "What, Sabedon Heights, this is the edge of the earth ."


    Bulma was also very scared, and suddenly went to such a far place, "Wait for me, I said, how come the spaceship is in such a place, have you heard?"


    Mr. Bobo ignored her, Wu Chen and Klin also walked along without saying a word, "Is there any attempt to bring me here?"


    Popo ignored her and just walked in front of her. Klin said to him, "Bulma, Mr. Popo is very good. People are very simple. Don''t be so afraid of him."


    I saw Popo walked up to the collapsed hillside in front and jumped to the top in twos or twos. Bulma was shocked. Why did he go up? At this moment, he glanced at Klin, "Klin carried me up, or I won¡¯t give it. You decrypt it."


    Klin was also very helpless, so he had to fly to the top with her on his back, flew to the top, and looked down and saw the huge object below. A few people went down and walked to the object.

 634 Naruto Power System Chapter 634

    Chapter 1060: The Flying Ship of the Immortal First Arriving on Earth


    Bulma looked at the object, "What? This is it, let me see", and then went forward and touched the leg of the big thing.


    Knocked, touched, who knows that this is not metal at all, "What is this made of? It''s not like metal! This...wait, what the hell is this? Can you explain it more clearly?"


    Wu Chen also jumped up curiously, and looked at this thing. It was quite solid. Mr. Bobo told them, "About a hundred years ago, the god told Mr. Bobo about the past."


    "The gods have lived in Sabedon since he was a child. Mr. Popo asked him, Sabedon is a very remote place and there is no one inhabited. Why does he live there?"


    He recalled, and the god said to Mr. Popo, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I stayed there. I can¡¯t remember it all the time. The memories before that disappeared. There was only one letter of ¡°I¡¯ll be here later, waiting for me¡± ."


    Bulma could not understand at all, Mr. Popo told her, "The gods have been waiting for their parents since they were young."


    The god also said, "There is a house there, so I believe my parents will come, but I have waited for a long, long time, and have not waited until, how long have you waited? 20 years! No? There are 30 years."


    "Finally, I gave up and left the house in Sabiton. Although I would often go back and take a look, it hasn''t changed for so many years."


    Klin asked Mr. Popo, "Mr. Popo, does this have anything to do with it?" Mr. Popo said, "You are really impatient. The following is the point."


    "Looking back now, that house is a bit weird. I traveled around the world, and only when I went back did I find that the house was indeed different."


    "The round one has four legs like an insect. There is no door handle or lock. You can open the door with just one sentence." "Piccolo". Suddenly, the machine behind started, "Entrance?"


    "Go up and try", a few people jumped up, "Is this the fairy''s home?" "It will be closed once you say it, Piccolo!" Then a few people went in, and the lights inside instantly turned on.


    "Look carefully, this is not a house, but a spaceship!" At this moment, Klin remembered, "Yes, the gods are Namekians. The king of the world said that Namek had become worse due to the abnormal weather. destroy."


    Mr. Bobo said, ¡°Mr. Bobo also thought of this house because he heard the words of the realm king, so he came here and found it.¡±


    Bulma was curious about the facilities inside, "If this is really a spacecraft, things will make sense."


    "When Namek was on the verge of destruction, the parents of the gods put the young gods on the spaceship and sent them to the earth."


    "They originally planned to follow to go to Earth later, maybe because of some changes... Yes, these things don''t look like a home? It must be a spacecraft."


    "But I don''t know if it can still be used. If the door can be opened, there should be power. Is this the start button?" He clicked on the facilities in front of the console, "No, that...this is...this is not."


    Bulma became more angry and irritable as he got on it, and his hair exploded. "It''s weird, does this have a password? It''s not like using buttons to control actions. I don''t know. Is there any sensor?"


    At this time, the four of them shared a meaning, that is, sound, "It''s a sound, just like what you say when you open the door", "Is it still Piccolo?"


    "No, that should be the code word when you enter and exit the door, start it, can you hear it? Fly, fly! No, the language is not clear, use the language of Namek."


    At this time, the helpless Bulma sat on the seat, "In the past, when Monkey King and Piccolo were dueling, I heard some strange words, and that should be Namek."


    Mr. Popo, who was on the side, stretched his hand, "If that''s that Mic, Mr. Popo will", Bulma was surprised, "Really?"


    "Really, in Namek,''piccolo'' means''different worlds'', and it is more suitable for entrances and exits." Bulma was very surprised. It turned out to be so.


    Bulma asked Mr. Popo to try the spacecraft and see how it was. Mr. Popo asked, "Where shall we go?" Bulma was also very casual, "Whatever you want! Go near Jupiter."


    Next, Mr. Bobo spoke to the console for a while, and the spacecraft reacted immediately, despite the fact that it had been covered with moss, it had not been opened for more than 100 years.


    But the spacecraft did not malfunction at all, it took off instantly, and the speed was amazing. The four people clearly felt this speed in the spacecraft, although it had a shock absorption function.


    But for people like Bulma who have not practiced, it is definitely different. Unlike Wuchen Klin and Mr. Bobo, who clearly felt the existence of speed, they flew into the universe in an instant.


    Bulma looked at Jupiter in front of him and was extremely happy. It was inevitable that he would be a little excited when he came to the universe for the first time in his life. Seeing the beauty of Jupiter, the girl''s natural romantic atmosphere urged Bulma.


    Chapter 1061: The last hope to reach Namek


    Bulma exclaimed, "Awesome... It''s Jupiter. It''s awesome. This spaceship is awesome, so good, so good."


    Mr. Bobo wiped his tears, "It''s great, now the gods can be resurrected." When he thought that the gods would be resurrected again, Bobo was very happy.


    Back on Earth, I came to the island of the Turtle Immortal, everyone came, Bulma told everyone.


    "The spacecraft is okay. It only takes one month to reach Namek. If you modify the interior a little, you can set off in ten days."


    Wukong listened, "Should I use the fairy spaceship to go to Namek? It seems that this weak hope is about to become a reality."


    Bulma said to Mr. Popo, "By the way, Mr. Popo, you have to help when going to Namek," but Popo told her, "Mr. Popo is not going, Mr. Popo is not going, and the temple cannot be two. No one in the month, no way."


    Mr. Popo told her that he could teach her, but he really couldn''t go, otherwise the temple would not function. Klin also said, "Then Bulma will have to go. In the event of an accident, only Bulma can understand machinery."


    In fact, Bulma was very panicked, "There should be no danger, but I can''t go alone. Someone must accompany me." The pig who was sitting on the side could not speak first, "Anyone can go, I will never go."


    It may be that he thought himself too tall. Everyone glanced at him and ignored him. Then Wukong stood up and said, "This time, I will go with Bulma."


    Hearing these words, Sun Wuchen also stood up, "Brother, since you have gone, then I will go too. Anyway, if there is anything, we can take care of it."


    "After all, this is the first time I arrived in the universe. The outside world is very dangerous. Let''s go together!" Klin also stood up, "Since you two are gone, I shouldn''t have gone."


    "But Yamucha is my brother. I must go for him." At first, Qiqi heard that Monkey King was going to the universe, so she was very worried and didn''t want him to go.


    But seeing Wukong at home can¡¯t stay idle, alas, so I was very worried and let him go. The Bull Demon patted Kiki next to him. Wukong is a big business person, let him go!


    At this time, Kiki could only lower her head to recognize it. Mr. Popo asked Bulma, "Can I learn Namic in five days?" "This! It takes about ten days to enter the translator! Okay! That''s okay! See you at the turtle house in ten days."


    Ten days passed in a blink of an eye, and it was finally time to start. Next to the turtle house, the turtle fairy and the old turtle looked at the machine, "Can this thing really fly to Namek?"


    Klin also came and said hello to Immortal Turtle. Bulma said to Klin with her back on her back, "Dress up very cool, Kobayashi, don''t underestimate the universe. In order to wear this spacesuit, even All hair is cut."


    In fact, it was obvious that Bulma was very angry, and at this time a spaceship descended from the sky, and Wukong and the others came.


    And our protagonist, Sun Wuchen, also came and flew over. Wukong also felt the breath of Sun Wuchen, an impact, a huge wave on the sea charged.


    Seeing Sun Wuchen, everyone came over, and the immortal turtle said to them, "It''s up to you to get Dragon Ball this time!"


    After talking about a few people, they boarded the spaceship. Qiqi prepared a lot of food for Monkey King. The whole back compartment was eaten. After leaving, the four of them boarded the spaceship.


    Bulma looked frustrated. It seemed that he was in a bad mood. Klin asked Bulma where to put the things, but got a random answer. It seemed that Bulma was in a really bad mood.


    Next, Bulma spoke to the console in Namek, "Departure in five seconds, destination, Namek".


    At this moment, the spaceship immediately started. Before Wukong, Wuchen, and the three of Klin were seated, Bulma set off, and the spaceship flew to the sky with a''shoo''.


    The three of them hadn''t sat down yet, and didn''t fasten their seat belts. The luggage behind them spread out. The turtle immortal on the ground, seeing the spacecraft, disappeared instantly, indeed very quickly.


    Before Qiqi left, she didn''t forget to let Wukong eat more, for fear that Wukong would be hungry, and Wuchen didn''t want Bell and Wright to come, because this time she didn''t want them to see parting, for fear that they would be sad.


    At this moment, it left the surface of the earth and came into the universe. At this time, Wal-Mart clicked on the automatic flight button, and then said to the three of them, "Okay, you can move freely, as long as you fly out of the atmosphere, it will be smooth."


    Bulma in a spacesuit walked into the single room. Klin asked her curiously, "Bulma, what are you going to do?"


    Bulma¡¯s mood hasn¡¯t replied, ¡°It¡¯s wordy, change clothes!¡± ¡°Change clothes? Want to change pajamas?¡± Bulma ignored them, entered the door, and closed the door with a fierce bang Up.


    At this time, Klin took out three sets of clothes and said to Wukong and Wuchen, "I took our training uniforms too. It happened that we had one set."

 635 Naruto Power System Chapter 635

    Wu Chen looked at it and said, "Klin, you are really safe. I was thinking about what clothes to wear to meet this time. I first met Namek, but I didn''t expect that you already brought our training uniforms. "


    After talking, the three changed into training clothes, and Bulma also walked out. Klin saw the clothes Bulma was wearing, "Your pajamas are very special! Sleeping seems inconvenient."


    Chapter 1062: Meditation Training


    Bulma came out angrily, "This is not a pajama. Seeing you, I think this spacesuit is really stupid, hahahahaha."


    Seeing this, Wuchen, Wukong and Klin were scared when they looked at it. Is Bulma mentally distorted at this time!His face was terrible.


    Carrying the hope of Wu Chen and the others, the four set out on the journey to Namek, but they didn''t know the great horror and were waiting for them...


    The spaceship was still in flight, Bulma was already bored and panicked, reading a book had seen boredom, and the food was scattered, causing a bunch of garbage on the ground, and took a bottle of drink and opened it.


    "It''s really a headache, it''s only the seventh day, and there are still twenty days left. I knew it would be fine to install a long-term sleep device", and the three of Wukong Wuchen and Kelin are doing meditation training.


    Bulma looked at the three of them on the ground, "You are doing meditation training again, not bad, at least you can pass the time." Looking at the three of them, each of them showed a very tired look.


    Others saw that they were just meditating. In fact, they had entered the meditation space. This is a different-dimensional space, which belongs to the construction space. Practitioners like them can fight in the meditation world.


    Fighting here will not harm the opponent, but also improve one''s fighting ability. Three people fight each other here, Klin is a little weaker.


    After all, Wu Chen and Wu Kong are both Saiyans, and their abilities are higher than Klin''s. This is reasonable, there is no way.


    Wu Chen and Wukong like to fight. After all, the abilities of the two are very similar, but relatively speaking, Wukong''s ability is not as high as Wuchen''s.


    Kelin and Wukong used the Divine Turtle Shockwave and hit Wuchen. Wuchen directly used the Ten Times Realm King Fist to wipe out their Divine Turtle Shockwave, but Kelin''s Twirl Kong Slash was also very powerful. of.


    He slashed directly at Wu Chen, Wu Chen dodged Klin''s Xuankong Slash, attacked again, and directly awakened both of them.


    The three of them opened their eyes and panted. Klin said to Wu Chen, "Sure enough, they are Saiyans. They are indeed very capable. It seems that the gap between me and you is really not so big!"


    Wukong looked at Wuchen and said, "Wuchen, have you improved your combat effectiveness during this period? Now your physical strength and combat effectiveness have obviously increased a lot."


    Wu Chen said to them, "Hahahaha, Goku, you are actually very strong! Klin, you have a lot of tricks, I admire it, although my ability is strong, but not as many of yours."


    "It seems that I am still not as good as yours for the cultivation of unique skills. I want to strengthen my training in this area."


    Bulma looked at them, "Although you have been doing meditation practice, it is your freedom, but here is very messy, can you clean up! There are ladies here."


    Klin looked at the things on the ground, "But it''s Bulma who littered things! Our own things are already packed."


    Bulma made an excuse, her eyes erratic, "I''m very busy, there are so many things to think about! You only know to sit."


    "I was still talking about boring..." Klin looked aggrieved, and Bulma pointed at him, "Wordy, be considerate to gentle ladies." Wukong brought a trash bag at this time, "Klin, don''t complain. Now, Bulma is a woman after all."


    Klin cast a glance at Bulma, "The lady is still walking around in her underwear." He said that he was very busy, but his body was boring. Bulma suddenly asked Vegeta.


    Wuchen tells Bulma that he has gone back, but what is curious is that the Saiyan planet has been wiped out?Where can he go?They also think about it, guessing which terrible planet they are going to.


    Bulma thought about it again, "Goku''s brother said before that we wipe out the inhabitants of the planet with good environment, and then sell it to aliens. Maybe Vegeta went to which battle planet!"


    Wukong thought, "When he goes to the earth again, it depends on the distance between them. If it is far, the time will be longer." "It seems that the earth is really being targeted by those cosmic people."


    On Vegeta''s side, he had already returned, landed on Frieza''s planet, went to this base, changed his equipment inside, and walked out.


    "I''m tired of this planet, is King Frieza here?" "Well, no, he just went out, yes, Master Vegeta, that, Master Qiu Yi said, after your treatment, go to the training room , He has something to say to you."


    "Tell him, I have nothing to say to him." Then he walked out. The healer wanted to catch up. Suddenly, when he saw the detector on the table, he hurried to catch up. "Master Vegeta, you forgot detector."


    Vegeta waved his hand, "Give it to you, I don''t want it." The soldier was surprised. At this time Vegeta was still thinking about leaving for the earth tomorrow, this time we must let them die. , No, let''s go to Namek Star first!


    Chapter 1063: Official Landing on the Planet Namek


    Qiu Yi walked over to meet Vegeta."Vegeta, it seems very embarrassed. I heard that both Latitz and Napa are dead. Who is so powerful and beat the invincible Saiyans to nothing."


    Vegeta just walked past him, "Go away, Qiu Yi, I have no time to talk nonsense with you." Qiu Yi grabbed Vegeta by the shoulder, "Listen, King Frieza is very angry about you going to the earth without permission. ."


    "Emperor Mount Gao is far away, he can''t control it. Okay, take your dirty hands away." Qiu Yi was angry. "But, King Frieza is generous. He has forgiven you because you have found something. Something of value."


    "Maybe I can live forever." When Vegeta heard what Qiu Yi said, he knew what was going on, thinking in his heart.


    "Frieza went to Namek, damn it, did you know through the probe? If you let him succeed first, you will have to obey."


    "Do you also want to use the Dragon Ball to live forever? Give up! Lord Frieza will kill all the Namekians after fulfilling his wish." Upon hearing this, Vegeta hurried forward.


    Vegeta ran over and just happened to meet the medical soldier who had just treated him. Vegeta snatched back the detector that he had just given him. "It seems that this thing is still needed."


    Vegeta jumped onto the spaceship again, sat on it, and turned on the spaceship. No matter how Qiu Yi called him outside, Vegeta ignored him and put on a probe, "I won''t let you succeed, that''s mine. thing."


    On the earth, the Bull Demon is cooking in the house, and Qiqi is standing on the roof, looking at the sky, "How''s it doing? I always say that I have to write letters every day, and I don''t have a letter. Come back!"


    In the universe, Bulma and Wuchen had already left the earth for the thirty-fourth day, Bulma and his party finally reached Namek.


    Bulma was very excited when he saw Namek, "That''s great, that''s it, that''s it", "It''s so beautiful, is that the Namek?" "That''s right, the real namek, it¡¯s displayed on the computer like this Yes, it arrived as planned."


    "It''s a fairy spaceship!" Wu Chen said to Klin, "It''s so smooth sailing," "Okay, get ready to land, fasten your seat belt and sit down. The impact will be greater when you land."


    Then Bulma said a string of Namek to the console, "Choose the appropriate terrain and start landing." In an instant, the spacecraft landed immediately, and the speed of descent was so fast that even inside it felt like it was going up. The impact.


    "Here, here, there is Namek, here," Wukong and Wuchen were very happy, and Bulma immediately commissioned the machine. "Let''s check the atmospheric conditions first. The sensor is specially installed, and prepare to recharge!"


    "It would be fine if there is still a certain level of oxygen. Although an oxygen mask is prepared, time is limited, and it may not be able to send..." However, the three of them have gone down, but Bulma has been blown up.


    Sun Wuchen said to Sun Wukong, "Wukong, do you think this is like the place where the gods took us to practice before?" "Ah! Maybe it''s like my hometown, so my mind will be calmer."


    Bulma got off the spaceship and stood behind them, shouting at them, "You have no common sense! You ran out so recklessly", "You still get angry so easily!"


    "Really, oh, forget it, just have Dragon Ball", and then took out the Dragon Ball Detector, "Please, see if there is a response", I saw the Dragon Ball response on that detector.


    Suddenly, Sun Wuchen''s inspiration flashed, he looked back at the direction over there, and then said to Klin and Wukong, "Wukong, Klin, there is a strong qi over there", Wukong and Klin calmed down. , I cut off in consciousness, it''s really good.


    "I feel a lot!" "And they are all very angry, what''s the matter?" Bulma asked them to calm down, "It''s annoying, what do you say?"


    "Those are Namek, right? Immortals and Piccolo are so powerful? It''s not surprising that the real Namek has a strong aura!"


    But Wukong and the three of them didn''t think so. "But these angers feel a bit evil." Bulma is still so calm, "It''s okay, didn''t the realm king say it?"


    "The Namek is very gentle, there are four dragon balls gathered in the direction over there, well, let''s go to the Namek!" Kerry''s opinion is the same as Bulma, and he thinks it must be the Namek.


    At this moment, something fell from the sky, and the four of them looked up, "That''s...Where did I see it?" "That''s a Saiyan spaceship", "It really is!"


    "What''s the matter? Why is this? Goku Klin, hold your breath, you will be found, it''s Vegeta, it must be that guy, this bastard must be thinking of playing Dragon Ball."


    Sun Wuchen told Bulma, "Bulma, tell the earth about this and let them know about it." While there, Vegeta also came out of the spacecraft, "That bastard Frieza, I will never Let you succeed."


    So I put on a detector, "It''s not difficult for people other than Frieza to deal with, but there is no chance of winning against him head-on. You must first try to get the Dragon Ball, and then live forever, and you have to use the detector."


    Chapter 1064: Vegeta is here too

 636 Naruto Power System Chapter 636

    Vegeta turned on the probe, and the probe was displayed on the right, "Is this here? Sabo and Dodalia are here too", and Bulma is now in contact with the earth.


    Immortal Turtle was really surprised when he heard Bulma''s message, and he wanted to keep Qiqi secret, so he couldn''t let him know, she was worried at home.


    While Bulma was sending a message, the three of them were there again, Bulma didn''t know what it meant?The three of them pointed upwards.


    Bulma looked up, and another Saiyan spaceship fell from the sky, and Bulma stepped back in fright, "Why... Why? Another... Another one?" "We want to know too!"


    In that place with strong energy, a village and a group of people gathered, but the situation below was not very optimistic. One by one, the Namek people who looked like gods fell one after another.


    At this time, a soldier in Saiyan costume took out a super large dragon ball from a house. This dragon ball is the same as the dragon ball on the earth, but it is only larger than the earth.


    A person sitting on a suspended chair floated to the front, "Very well, so there are three left." Two people followed. They held three large dragon balls in their hands, and the person on the suspended chair was Frieza. .


    The evil ruler Frieza also appeared at this time, and the ambitious Vegeta also came to Namek, Wu Chen and Wukong encountered unprecedented challenges.


    Frieza said to Dodoria, "Now that the four have been collected, there are three short. Take it well, Dodoria, Vegeta is also staring at it."


    Sabo looked at the probe, "King Frieza, Qiu Yi tracking Vegeta has just landed. There had been two huge force responses before, but they suddenly disappeared."


    "In order to check the area where the reaction occurred, the team sent is coming soon", Frieza thought for a while, "the question is how to clean up the Vegeta who betrayed me".


    Sabo said to Frieza, "Don''t worry about this. Qiu Yi should go and clean up Vegeta. The two of them are not pleasing to each other and their strength is similar. In any case, Vegeta can''t get any advantage."


    On the other side of Namek, Qiu Yi has landed and stepped out of the spacecraft. Qiu Yi clicked on the probe to check where Vegeta is, "Vegeta, where are you going?"


    The detector found that Vegeta was found, "Vegeta, this is the order of King Frieza, have you heard it? Vegeta, this time I can kill you honestly."


    And Vegeta on the top of the mountain has already discovered it. Qiu Yi is about to come to him and is ready. Vegeta said to Qiu Yi in the detector, "Don¡¯t make a fool of Qiu Yi, you think you can kill Drop me? I''m waiting for you, come on!"


    Qiu Yi also hurried to Vegeta, "Vegeta, your eyes are just two useless holes. Take a good look at the detector! This uncle''s combat power is obviously above you."


    When Vegeta heard Qiu Yi say this, she didn''t care at all, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly and snorted.Bulma knelt there, feeling helpless.


    "In short, you can''t go on like this. I''ll leave it to you to find Dragon Ball. I''ll go back to Earth first! Come on!" At this time, Wu Chen said to Wu Kong and Klin, "No, someone is coming."


    Two people wearing Saiyan battle uniforms came here. This should be the battle team sent by Sabo. "The reaction is to disappear around here, right? Is it the Namek?"


    Wu Chen thought it was a Namek, but when the two of them came out, he saw that he was wearing a Saiyan battle uniform and quickly became alert.


    And the two fighters here also saw Wu Chen and them, "Are they the Mekker? They don¡¯t look like it, who are they?" "It doesn¡¯t matter who you are? Anyway, our task is to kill this. The guy on the planet."


    The two directly flew over, and Sun Wuchen could see that they were also in the Saiyan fighting team, but they were not Saiyans, so they quickly let Wukong and Klin get angry and suppressed them.


    "Goku, Klin, they wear exactly the same clothes as the Saiyans. But they are definitely not Saiyans. They are totally confused about the situation, but there is a kind of unpredictable premonition. They are not friends anyway. Now hold your breath, slow Build strength slowly."


    And these two fighters flew over Sun Wuchen and them, "See? These guys are just useless garbage", "Are they tourists? Let them escape, it''s boring, just destroy the spaceship first!"


    After speaking, the combat soldier turned on the shock wave and directly penetrated the spaceship with one blow. Sun Wuchen saw that things were not good, but he still blew the spaceship!


    The two soldiers happily closed their mouths from ear to ear in the air, "What a group of unlucky guys, who asked you to come this time?"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen said to the two of them, "Goku Klin, let go! These guys are nothing great." The two guys in the air didn''t understand the situation at all. "Nothing great, it refers to us. ?"


    Chapter 1065: Vegeta''s amazing combat power


    The three of Sun Wuchen opened their qi, and the two soldiers in the air were still laughing. Suddenly their detectors rang, and the two of them panicked and looked down.


    "What...what? His...their fighting power", the three of them rushed up together, flew into the air in an instant, kicked both of them off, and fell directly into the river.


    The three of them were extremely happy, "It was a beautiful fight," and Bulma on the side cried, "What''s so happy? What''s beautiful? What can I do? The spacecraft was all broken. "


    On Frieza''s side, Frieza looked at Sabo with a different expression, and asked him what''s wrong?


    Sabo looked nervous, "Lord Frieza, the person sent to investigate just now, doesn''t look like an ordinary person. His fighting power instantly rose. After we defeated the two of us, the reaction disappeared again."


    "That''s really weird! It shouldn''t be Vegeta", "It''s different from Vegeta''s reaction, the two forces are around 1500", Frieza smiled when he heard the number 1500.


    "The combat power of 1500 is not a threat to us, but it is very impolite! Kill them next time you encounter them." Bulma also knelt on the ground holding the spacecraft fragments and splicing them together.


    "No, it''s over, I can never return to Earth", but Klin said to Bulma, "Bulma, anyway, let''s get out of here first! The situation is not good, there should be more powerful guys."


    Wukong also persuaded Bulma, "Klin is right! I feel the anger of many phenamex, like Vegeta''s good companions, let''s hide first!"


    "How about looking at the situation? We can always do something! Maybe the Mekker can help us fix the spaceship?" Bulma gave them a glance, "It''s great, you are so optimistic."


    Vegeta also waited for a long time on the top of the mountain. At this time, Qiu Yi had already rushed over from there, "Slowly, finally here." Unexpectedly, Qiu Yi rushed over there, preparing Want to give Vegeta a disaster.


    But Vegeta escaped, and then Qiu Yi used another blast and blasted towards Vegeta. Fortunately, Vegeta reacted quickly and jumped into the air.


    Qiu Yi told him, "Our two competitors can finally come to an end, but their skills are getting worse! With this kind of combat power, you are dead."


    Vegeta disagreed, and smiled, "Are you a competitor? Ha ha ha, let you see it, this is an interesting thing I learned from earthlings", "Is it a scud for escape?"


    "It''s to control the combat power as you like." Qiu Yi heard Vegeta say this, and his expression became tense. "Control the combat power?" Then, Vegeta was there to accumulate his strength, "Use your detector to look at mine. Fighting power!"


    Qiu Yi''s detector kept alerting that, at this time, Qiu Yi was panicked, "No...impossible, your strength was equal to mine."


    Vegeta told Qiu Yi, "Idiot, this is what I learned after a desperate struggle when I was on Earth. How can you compare with me because you have done nothing in front of Frieza all day?"


    Qiu Yi looked at the numbers on the detector and was very surprised, "19000, 20000, 21000, 22000..." Qiu Yi''s detector suddenly exploded, and at the same time Saab''s detector exploded too!


    Dodoria looked at Sabo, "What''s wrong, Sabo?" Sabo said to him, "It''s okay, it is estimated that the detector is malfunctioning, and the detector shows that Vegeta''s combat effectiveness is around 22,000."


    Dodoria heard Sabo say that Vegeta''s combat power is 22,000, so think about it, "22,000! It must be out of order. Your detector is old. Let me take a look."


    It''s okay if you don''t look at it. It''s amazing at first glance. Vegeta''s combat power number has already appeared on Dodalia''s face, "Impossible, is my new style broken? It has reached 24,000!"


    Sabo heard Dodalia say that Vegeta''s combat effectiveness had reached 24,000, and he was convinced, "24000? Impossible. Has his combat effectiveness surpassed ours?"


    Dodoria thought so too, "Impossible, that guy''s combat power should be only about 18,000!" However, Frieza smiled, "Don''t be surprised, Vegeta has been fighting on the front line, this time on Earth. I must have learned some tricks."


    Sabo was still worried, but Frieza told him, "It''s only 24,000. If you join hands, you can deal with it." But Dodalia and Sabo are still worried.


    After Qiu Yi learned about Vegeta''s real combat power, he now backed away in fear and became nervous, "Wait...wait, Vegeta, I have a good idea. Let''s cooperate. I can help you."


    "Actually, I am dissatisfied with King Frieza, no, Frieza. Isn''t that great? If we work together, we can definitely defeat Sabo and Dodalia."


    Listening to Qiu Yi''s words, Vegeta became more and more angry when she heard it. This is a wall of grass, a man falling on both sides, and keeping him is just a curse, "Don''t tell such silly lies, it''s really an irritating fellow."


    Chapter 1066: Qiu Yi''s mistake


    Qiu Yi was now sweating from fear, and he didn''t know what to do when he was nervous, "Trust me, Vegeta", put his hand back, "Lord Frieze."


    Vegeta thought that Frieza was coming, but when he looked back, Qiu Yi had actually deceived and gathered strength in his hands. He fired a flame cannonball, which exploded towards Vegeta, and flew directly into the air.


    However, Qiu Yi didn''t intend to stop, as if he had vented all his previous anger and grudges, and blasted Vegeta wildly, and the area of ??Vegeta had been bombed out of shape.


    But Qiu Yi continued to attack and sent the biggest explosive ball. He looked at the ground. The ground was full of gunpowder smoke, and Vegeta was gone.

 637 Naruto Power System Chapter 637

    Qiu Yi fell to the ground and said, "No matter how high your fighting power is, it will be over after me." He stood there and smiled, but suddenly a voice came out from behind, "This kind of trick is just a fool like you. It''s really disappointing."


    Qiu Yi looked at Vegeta behind him in surprise, "Why...when?" "The combat effectiveness has risen, and the speed has naturally risen. Now I am completely angry."


    Seeing that Vegeta was fine, Qiu Yi ran back in a panic, and was so frightened that he fell. Qiu Yi saw that Vegeta did not catch up, and then flew away with his power.


    But how could Vegeta let him go, no matter what!Immediately activated the ability to fly up, rushed to him in an instant, punched Qiu Yi''s battle uniform, and knocked Qiu Yi away.


    But Vegeta''s resentment towards Qiu Yi was more than that, and immediately shot a cannonball, "Go to hell!" Qiu Yi was directly blown into powder, "What a dirty spark."


    And Dodoria had already felt it, "It seems that Vegeta really has 22,000 combat effectiveness, Qiu Yi was resolved in an instant." Dodoria and Sabo felt very nervous, but Frieza didn''t care.


    "It''s nothing great, let''s continue to find the fifth dragon ball!" Frieza was calm, and Vegeta was already panicking because of the detector, his actions had been completely exposed.


    "Now when I get close to them easily, Sabo and Dodoria can handle it? But Frieza is very tricky. From the communication from the probe, the dragon ball will have no effect without collecting all seven."


    Now Vegeta thought for a while, "Okay! I''ll go find one first. When those guys gather six, I''m waiting for an opportunity to snatch it. If I can get the Dragon Ball smoothly, I can get eternal life. It¡¯s not a dream to reach Frieza."


    The soldiers on Frieza''s side discovered their whereabouts again, "King Frieza, there are ten Namekians reacted", "I see, if there is a fifth dragon ball, it will be fine! Be careful, except for Beiji Tower, there are others who want to get Dragon Ball."


    So Frieza and his men rushed to the Namikes. Vegeta looked at the probe and saw them, "As long as that guy is eliminated, I will be the strongest. The whole universe will be controlled by the Saiyans. Master Vegeta comes to rule."


    Here, Sun Wuchen and the others are also on the way. They dare not use their abilities now, because they are afraid of being discovered by Vegeta and Frieza, so they can only use it. Bulma''s incompetent people are already exhausted!


    Wuchen said to Wukong, "Wukong, do you feel you feel the anger over there?" "Yes, it''s a little different from just now, it should be that Mekker!"


    Wu Chen suddenly got excited, "Hurry up and hide, someone is coming here, hurry up!" Bulma was still at a loss, not knowing what happened, Klin hurriedly pulled her into the cave.


    "Did we expose it?" "Should not!" The four hurriedly hid inside. At this time, a group of people flew from a distance and flew over from the top of their cave.


    Bulma poked her head out and took a look, "Well, they are gone. It seems that their target is not us, but who are they?"


    Bulma looked at the three of them nervously, panting, "What''s wrong with you?" Wu Chen walked out, "Bulma, Bulma, use Dragon Ball Radar to check again", "What?"


    "At the beginning of the investigation, there were four dragon balls gathered together! How are their movements?" Bulma took out the dragon ball radar, "I see, I will take a look", took out the radar and took a look. On the move.


    "That said, the group of people just now carried four dragon balls", "Yes, the second person who flew past just now seemed extremely powerful, and I couldn''t move the moment I saw him."


    "That guy may be more powerful than Vegeta. Although others are also great, he is different." Bulma heard Wu Chen say, "Better than Vegeta, who is it? "


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s Vegeta''s accomplice! Wearing the same clothes, bastard, how can you snatch the Dragon Ball from those people?"


    "Look, they are running for another dragon ball." Wukong was also curious. "What''s the matter? Do they have radar too? Where is he now?"


    Chapter 1067: Guixian sent a task to Tianjin Fan


    Bulma pointed in the direction, "From this direction, about 14 kilometers away", "Just now, Wu Chen said that there seems to be a Namek star there. No, we have to go and take a look!"


    Bulma was very worried, "Wait...wait! Do you want to leave me here alone?" Klin said to her, "It''s safer here than running around!"


    Bulma thought, yes!This is indeed the case, Bulma smiled secretly, "We are going now", "You must come back!"


    Wu Chen said to the two of them, "Wukong, Klin, it''s good, take the breath as much as possible and move, we will go now." The three jumped in twos and threes and disappeared. Because they can''t use breath, they can only Skip line.


    Bulma stood there looking at their figures, "It''s gone...It''s really okay! By the way, if you don''t contact the earth..."


    "Really? They got to Namek?" Tianjin Fan was surprised. Guixian told him, "They have arrived safely at Namek, but not only they went to Namek, but also Vegeta, the Saiyan. went."


    "More than that, there are dozens of Vegeta''s accomplices on Namek, and the spacecraft was destroyed by them. It seems that they will not be able to return for a while. In addition, one of them is better than Vegeta."


    Tianjin Fan was surprised, "What? I didn''t expect that there is someone better than Vegeta."


    At this time, Bingbei Yajiro came and said, "Hey, old turtle, the fairy beans have finally grown up, although there are only a few, Garin fairy asked me to send all the seven."


    Immortal Turtle touched his head, "It turns out that Immortal Jialin knows now, it''s too time to come", "Then what shall we do next?" "Tianjin Fan, now I will give you a task, and you will take these seven Xiandou sent to Namek Star."


    "Then assist Wuchen Wukong and the others to fight together. The spaceship I have arranged for Bulmata''s father to fix it, using the fragments and machine parts from Wukong and Wuchen, as well as Napa and others."


    "Really? That''s great! I''m going to Bulma''s father''s house right now, don''t worry, I will definitely complete this task", and then flew to Bulma''s house with dumplings.


    Is it Vegeta or the evil Lord Frieza who can fulfill the wish of Namek in the dark clouds?Now only rely on Tianjin Fan to send the seven celestial beans here, so as to avoid heavy casualties during the battle.


    At this time, Tianjin Fan had arrived at Bulma¡¯s house with dumplings, and Bulma¡¯s mother was watering the flowers!Seeing that Tianjin Fan is coming, I was very happy, "Mother Bulma!" "Oh! Tianjin Fan, you are here!"


    "Speaking of which, has the spacecraft that is troublesome to be transformed is completed?" "I don''t know what happened, I''ve been doing it anyway." Tianjin Fan looked at Bulma''s mother so enthusiastically.


    Bulma¡¯s mother grabbed Tianjin Fan, "Unexpectedly, Tianjin Fan is getting more and more handsome. Let¡¯s go on a date next time! How about it?" Tianjin Fan blushed as she looked, "I have to go to Nami Buster before that , Give things to Wu Chen and the others."


    "It''s so busy! By the way, by the way, I found a nice cake shop before, thanks to you! If the earth disappears, you won''t be able to eat it."


    When I came to the backyard, Tianjin Fan took a look and was immediately shocked. The dumplings flew up to take a look, "Tianjin Fan, this spaceship is really big."


    "This...this is our spaceship, it''s so big!" The two of them were still surprised, the spaceship opened, and Bulma''s father came out, "Oh, it''s Tianjin Fan! You are here!"


    "Is this our spaceship? Is it really not finished yet?" Tianjin Fan also had a big brain, "Let''s come in first!" Mother Bulma went to get coffee.


    Tianjin Rice and Dumplings came in and saw, "Wow, such a small spaceship has become so big", "How about? There are all kinds of facilities in it, and you can also practice spiritual practice. It took a lot of effort. This spaceship is really not easy."


    "Moreover, it was in tatters and badly damaged when it was discovered. Fortunately, the key parts are fine. Basically all have been remodeled, but the Saiyans'' scientific achievements are outstanding!"


    Bulma''s father pointed to the machine next to him, "This is an artificial gravity setting. According to Senior Turtle Immortal, you need gravity training, so this machine is set up."


    Tianjin Fan and Dumplings came over, "Come and let me explain these things to you. This is the console. According to your needs, it can generate up to 100 times the gravity, but even Wuchen and the others are a little reluctant. ."


    "With 100 times the weight of gravity, 60 kilograms of weight will become 6000 kilograms, six tons! The average person will die!" "Great, this time I just exercise and exercise myself, let me rest for a while, otherwise I will not be able to catch up with Wukong They are."


    "Can this guy fly now?" "Of course he can fly, and he can fly to the end of the universe. Below the stairs are the bathroom, kitchen and bedroom." Tianjin Fan asked Bulma''s father, "What''s worse now? "


    Chapter 1068: The Spaceship Is Out


    Bulma''s father thought for a while and wanted to answer, "Oh, only the stereo sound amplification equipment is not done well, you must need wonderful music to accompany you", "Is there only this left? Is this only the unfinished?"


    Tianjin Fan showed a very surprised look. Papa Bulma said, "What do you mean by''only this''? In order for you to hear the best sound effects, you have to consider reflections and other issues."


    At this time, Tianjin¡¯s meal was in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t need any stereo speakers. The situation is urgent. I want to leave as soon as possible.¡± However, Bulma¡¯s father was not so worried. ¡°Why are you so worried?¡±


    "Bulma and they sent back news. If you don''t hurry up, then..., anyway, teach me how to get this guy to take off", "Okay, I got it, but don''t you really care about the position of the stereo?"


    "All the data has been entered. Just press this switch and you will be able to reach Namek in six days." Tianjin Fan was very happy because he heard from the Guixian that Bulma took a month and he only had six days.


    "Six days, can I get there in just six days? It''s amazing!" At this moment, Oolong and Pu Yalu both knew that Tianjin Fan was coming, and they ran over. Mother Bulma came over with a drink.


    "I heard that Tianjin food is coming?" "Yes, I''m looking at the spaceship in the backyard!" At this moment, the spacecraft in the backyard suddenly started. The impact was so strong that it brought high wind speeds on the ground. .


    Because I was too anxious, Tianjin Fan also forgot which button it was?I just clicked a button, and suddenly the speed increased, and the Tianjin rice and dumplings were all pressed down.


    And Papa Bulma, who was standing on the ground, looked at the spaceship flying up, and felt very emotional, "What I made in a hurry can actually fly."


    Oolong and Puyalu ran over and asked Bulma¡¯s father, ¡°Where¡¯s Tianjin Fanren? Where¡¯s the dumplings?¡± Bulma¡¯s father took out a cigarette and smoked it, ¡°I hurried away, the stereo Does this matter?"

 638 Naruto Power System Chapter 638

    Now Tianjin Rice and Dumplings are already in the universe, and the speed of the spacecraft has slowed down. "Dumplings, this guy is very fast. We should practice quickly."


    "It''s good to be able to reach it in six days, but it must surpass Wukong and the others in these six days. I remember that the gravity of Jiewangxing is ten times that of the earth, so let''s practice 20 times the gravity of the dumpling first!


    Dumpling nodded. Tianjin Fan turned on the console and directly input 20 times the gravity. Suddenly, a force of gravity pressed Tianjin Fan and Dumplings. Tianjin Fan was a little better. Dumplings were very difficult.


    "It''s really heavy, dumplings, can you bear it? If it doesn''t work, I''ll shut it down, and you will go below first", but dumplings also have a little man''s attitude, "It''s okay, Tianjin Rice, I can do it!"


    On Namek, the three of Sun Wuchen, Monkey King and Klin are rushing to the powerful force, "Hold your breath, come closer and take a look."


    The three of them flew to the side of a cliff, with a weak breath, walked to the top of the cliff, the more they walked forward, the more they felt so strong, they looked down, "The house like our spaceship, those guys What are you doing?"


    Wukong said to them, "Don''t talk about the other guys, the three people, especially the guy sitting in the middle of the round object, are quite terrifying." Klin already felt the breath of that person beside him.


    Wu Chen took a closer look, "Look, what the two of them are holding are Dragon Balls, what a big Dragon Ball." Dodalia on the ground turned to look at the three of them, and the three immediately hid.


    Frieza looked at Dodoria with a different expression, "What''s wrong? Dodoria", "Nothing... There was a very weak force response over the cliff. It disappeared just now. It''s probably a small animal, bug or something."


    But the three of Sun Wuchen, Monkey King and Klin were already nervous on the cliff, "It''s awful, it was almost found", so they raised their heads again and looked down.


    "Lord Frieza, find five people, come out quickly if you don''t want to die." These Namic people walked out, and they looked exactly the same as the gods and Piccolo.


    Three adults and two children, Sun Wuchen and the others watched the situation below from the cliff, "What do those guys want to do with the Namek?"


    Klin curiously asked Wu Chen, "Wu Chen, are those guys Saiyans?" "No, it''s just like a battle suit. It should not be a Saiyan. Only Vegeta is the Saiyan. There are me and Wukong, and their children."


    At this time, Wu Chen thought for a while, "In other words, our brother Latiz said,''It is our job to find a planet with a good environment and destroy the inhabitants there and sell it to the aliens in need at a high price.''"


    "Maybe those guys are their companions, but I didn''t see Vegeta. Maybe they were looking for Dragon Ball elsewhere?"


    The five Namekians were pushed out, and the elder who was walking in front saw the big dragon ball in Frieza''s hands, very annoyed in his heart.


    Chapter 1069: Looking for the Namek Star


    Frieza who was sitting at this time said to them, "Listen, my name is Frieza, and I am collecting your dragon balls. Anyway, where did the others go? As far as I know, there should be ten of you."


    "Are you going to be silent? It will kill you." As he said, Frieza''s finger clicked out an energy wave, Frieza''s tail kept beating on the seat, but let the name nemesis After seeing his energy wave, he took it back again.


    "Okay, let''s talk", and then the Namekian said a bunch of Namek, "Don''t use Namek, use a language that we can understand, I know you can."


    The big boss looked very nervous, "Everyone else has gone to work, only us old people and children are left." Frieza smiled when he heard these words, "Right! It''s not just an honest answer like this. never mind!"


    "Continue to answer my question! Where is the Dragon Ball? I think there should be one here." Sun Wuchen was really surprised to hear Frieza so straightforward on the cliff.


    These Namkians felt very nervous when they heard Frieza want their Dragon Balls, "No... I don''t know, there is no such thing!"


    Frieza called to Dodoria, "Dodoria, what did the second Namek to kill by us say?" Dodoria continued Frieza¡¯s words, "Dragon Ball will only be handed over to Those recognized warriors."


    "Yes, yes, that person is very stubborn and has been reluctant to help us. In order to get him to cooperate, I had to kill someone... and then he said obediently."


    "There are actually seven dragon balls. They were made by the most prestigious elders on the planet. They are now kept by the seven elders. If you want to get the dragon balls, you have to compare the wisdom and strength of the seven elders."


    "Then tell me the reason for wishing to achieve my wish. Only the brave who is recognized by the elders can get Dragon Ball. I want to do what he said. But he said that people like me never want to get Dragon Ball. I killed him."


    "Getting the first dragon ball is really hard! The next three are easy, they are all honest", Vegeta was wearing a probe and heard what Frieza said, "So that''s it, that''s it. what!"


    What Frieza said can make these Namek stars so popular, "Honest..., stop talking nonsense, other elders won''t give you dragon balls so easily."


    Frieza shook his head, "No, no, I have a way to make them honest, Sabo, show them." After Sabo received the order, he began to act.


    In an instant, he appeared behind the Namek and kicked a Namek into the air. The Namek at the back was very angry when he saw this scene.


    The elder leader in front blocked it, but it was of no use. A shock wave rushed towards Sabo, but Sabo avoided him and hit the combatant.


    Sabo flew to the sky at once, and gathered a big shock wave to kill the Namek. Seeing this scene, the two children hid behind the elder in fear.


    Wukong was very angry when he saw it, and Sun Wuchen hurriedly dissuaded him, "Wukong, hold your breath, you will be found", "But, if this continues..."


    Sun Wuchen said to him, "Don''t you want Piccolo and Yamucha to be resurrected? We don''t know if they are opponents of those guys yet! I don''t want to see the situation. Don''t get excited.


    "How about it? Now you can be honest, right?" The elder saw Frieza treat the Namekians so unrelentingly, protecting the two children around him, "What is your purpose for collecting dragon balls?"


    "It''s just a small wish. I want to live forever." When Sun Wuchen heard Frieza say this, he was also very anxious. "That fellow Vegeta also wants eternal life."


    Klin thought for a while and asked Sun Wuchen, "Aren''t they Vegeta''s accomplices?" "I don''t know!" The three were very nervous on the cliff, and the elder of the Namekist below was also very determined.


    "Even if I fight my life, I won''t give Dragon Ball to someone like you", Frieza smiled proudly, "Would you rather die than give it to me?"


    "It turns out that people on this planet are really stubborn. If I were to kill these children. Will you still be so stubborn?"


    Hearing Frieza''s words, the elder began to panic, "Wh...what? You fellow, even the child..." At this time, Wukong could not help it, and the anger in his body had burst out.


    Dodoria¡¯s detector had already displayed "very strong combat effectiveness." At this moment, the sirens rang again, and everyone looked up and saw three people flying in the distance.


    And these two children and the leader also breathed a sigh of relief, "Are you coming?" Only three strong Namek people flew down and saw the two seniors who had been killed on the ground.


    "Damn, the unknown premonition has come true", and Frieza sitting in the seat said to them gloomily, "It''s really troublesome, seeing the Dragon Ball is about to get it, didn''t you specifically come to die?"


    Chapter 1070: Killing the Namek Star


    These young Namikers who have just arrived should be the combatants among these people. "So, the rumors of attacking the village and grabbing Dragon Ball are true. I will never forgive you for trampling on the peace of Namik."


    Frieza said to them, "Want to fight? How powerful is the battle? Dodoria, come and see."


    Dodalia looked at their combat effectiveness with the detector, and then smiled there, "Please don''t be disappointed, the three of them are around 1,000, so we don''t need to act."


    The chief elder who was standing there figured it out, "So that''s it, I understand why those guys can find scattered villages on this vast Namek star through that device."


    And these lower-level combatants ironically said to the Namek, "The combat power is only about 1,000. Do you want to do it with us? Hahahaha."


    And Sun Wuchen who was on the cliff had already seen it, "No, those three people just held their breath, the bad guys didn''t even know this." "The Saiyans will definitely be surprised."


    It¡¯s too late. These lower-level combatants have already charged the Nameks, and the three Nameks immediately lifted their anger, facing the lower-level combatants who charged. The foot was kicked off.


    These few lower-level combatants saw that they were unable to attack at close range, so they fired at them with weapons, but they were all easily passed by. In this way, these lower-level combatants were defeated.


    Sabo was very curious there, "What''s the matter? Didn''t it mean that the combat power is only 1,000?" Dodalia was also confused, "What happened? It has risen to 3,000."


    Frieza watched their battle, "Not bad, not bad, not bad". At this time, Dodoriya came up with it, "I see, the Mekker can control the fighting power, a rare race!"


    Through the method of Dodoria and the others, knowing the combat effectiveness of Namek, the chief elder found out. This is an important clue, "Well, including that guy, there are three undamaged equipment."


    So he said to the children, "Children, get out of here, hurry up." This was Frieza preparing to let Dodoriya attack the three Namekians. Dodoriya put down the dragon ball and rubbed his fists.


    "You want me to go on horseback? Are all three of them killed?" Frieza said casually to him, and he didn''t care. At this time, the leader smashed Dodalia''s probe by a straight wave.


    Dodoria was very angry, "Asshole, do you want to defeat me with your little effort?" Apart from anything else, the chief elder jumped up and directly destroyed the detector on the ground.


    Dodoria, although he didn''t find it, Sabo knew, "Oh, that guy''s target is the detector." "The detector? It''s the device that can know the strength and location of the opponent."

 639 Naruto Power System Chapter 639

    "Really? Those guys really don''t know the exact location of Dragon Ball. They found the Namekians through the detectors, and then robbed them forcibly, so they learned that those grandpas destroyed all the detectors."


    At this time, Dodalia was pressed into a hurry, "Damn, I want to kill you all, and kill none of you." At this time, he rushed directly to the elder leader. At the last moment, everyone stopped. In the case of unsustainable.


    Unexpectedly, Frieza stopped Dodoria, "Stop, Dodoria, kill the three young ones first." An angry Dodoria couldn''t deal with it, so he had to spread this resentment on the three young ones. The Namek.


    "To deal with the three of you, ten seconds is enough!" "Don''t say anything stupid, do you think you can beat the three of us?" "Do you have a Peking University who can''t beat you? Ridiculous."


    Who knows that Dodalia is so fast. He appeared behind the Namek, and penetrated the body of the Namek with one hand. Looking back, a shock wave was sent out from his mouth, and the other Namek People rushed out.


    The last Namek was left and rushed towards Dodoria. The last magic light wave hit Dodoria. Although the attack was great, Dodoria came out of the gunpowder unharmed.


    Wu Chen could also see, "No, that kind of attack can''t hit that guy." As a result, Dodalia flew into the body and ran into the Namek, killing him with one blow.


    Dodoria touched his head and smiled. Frieza said to the chief elder in the sky, "Now you should know that it is useless to resist and run away? Come down as soon as possible!"


    Knowing that their skills are so powerful, the leader fell down, "Finally I am honest, that''s right! If you destroy the precious detector, you can take Dragon Ball to compensate!"


    The leader looked nervously at the children behind him, "Okay...but you have to promise me that you will never hurt the children", "Isn''t it all right?" After that, the leader went to get him dragon balls. .


    Kerry couldn¡¯t help it when he saw this scene. Sun Wuchen said to the two of them, ¡°Don¡¯t do stupid things, you two, the enemy is not something we can deal with right now. We still don¡¯t know Frieza¡¯s true attack power. ."


    Chapter 1071: Goku Saves People


    After a while, the chief elder took out the dragon ball, "Here is the dragon ball, take it and go!" These lower-level combatants took the dragon ball over.


    Frieza said to him again, "By the way, tell me the location of the remaining two Dragon Balls too! Don¡¯t be kidding, I¡¯m not such a Mekker, and I won¡¯t betray my companions when I die. Okay, keep the promise, you guys. Go away!"


    "Really, you are the same. People on this planet are the same. You would rather die than betray your companions, then you should be with the children."


    The leader was surprised when he heard the news. Suddenly, Dodria hit the leader with an elbow and knocked him far away. The leader stood up weakly, "Are you going to break the contract? It''s not a promise as long as you hand over the dragon ball." Stop it?"


    Frieza is also a savvy person, "But it is meaningless if you don''t collect seven dragon balls. You broke us to the detector. If you don''t tell us where the two dragon balls are..."


    "I won''t betray my companions when I die", "Do you want to die that way? Then as you wish, kill all three of them", the leader told the two children to run away.


    "Let you see the dignity of the Namek." Before the leader could attack, Dodoriya made an impact and solved the small Namek.


    The kid next to him shook the kid on the ground, "Kalk, Kalk". At this time, they couldn''t help it on the cliff.


    Sun Wuchen tried his best to calm down Sun Wukong and Klin, "Be patient, calm down, we are helpless now." Dodalia rushed up to the leader, but they were all phantoms, and the leader couldn''t beat him.


    Suddenly, Dodoria turned into three and appeared behind the leader, two were false, and one was real, directly displacing the leader''s neck.


    At this moment, Dodoria looked at the little Nemec man over there again, and instantly jumped in front of the kid, smiling gloomily, "Killing this kid is really boring, okay, go to hell. Right!"


    Just as Dodalia was about to kill the kid, Goku couldn''t bear it anymore, and jumped out angrily. Dodalia didn''t know where he came from, and saw Wukong kicking heavily. Dodoria''s face.


    "You know it''s great, right?" Dodalia got up and said to Wukong, "You...who are you?" "I am the one who came to beat you." An angry Wuchen couldn''t help but Dodalia smiled contemptuously. Smiled, "What?"


    But just as he stood up, Sun Wuchen kicked again and hit Dodalia''s face heavily. Wu Chen ran over at this moment and hugged the little Namike.


    "Idiot, run!" Then he flew away with a''shoo'', and then Wukong flew away. Klin on the cliff saw them both flying, and he flew with him.


    Dodoria was left on the ground, "Beast... beast, dare to kick me!" Frieza said angrily to Dodoria, "Go chase, Dodoria, get them back!"


    Sun Wuchen saw that Monkey King and Klin also caught up at this time, and said to them, "Wukong, Klin, fly as hard as you can, and it will be over if you get caught."


    It was not that Sun Wuchen didn''t want to fight. A Dodoriya alone couldn''t beat him at all, but in order to consider the overall situation, he avoided unnecessary fights with him.


    Besides, how could Dodoria be their speed!But to avoid another conflict, they hid in the archipelago below.


    Dodalia realized that he couldn''t catch up with them anymore, so he searched nearby. Wu Chen saw him in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, he will never find us. Fortunately, the elder destroyed the detector and helped a lot. If there is a detector, they can even find this kid."


    And Dodoria is still going crazy in the sky!"Damn it, it''s really irritating to let this uncle find these troublesome little ghosts," he flew up angrily, "great, he flew away", but Sun Wuchen didn''t think so.


    I saw that Dodalia had already flown into the air, gathering energy in his hands, "Look at me not to kill you", "Go to hell!" Then a super energy wave pushed toward the islands.


    In an instant, there was no one left in the islands below, "Hahahaha, deserve it, who told you to play yin with me, although King Frieza asked me to catch you back, it¡¯s better to take you back than to escape, but I can¡¯t figure out those little ghosts Identity."


    "It looks like it''s not an ordinary person, forget it, it doesn''t matter anyway." Then Dodalia flew away. He didn''t know that Wu Chen and Wu Kong had already flown into the air.


    "Great, it''s okay at last, so let''s go back to Bulma first!" Then the little Namik who was holding him said, "Can you fly?" The little Namik nodded, Wu Chen let go He shook his legs and feet, but stood still.


    The little Namek star was very nervous, "Thank you very much for your help." Sun Wuchen smiled, "It''s okay, the person you should thank is Wukong. I didn''t dare to let Frieza find out. rush out."


    Chapter 1072: Receiving news that Tianjin Fan is coming


    Wukong looked at the little Namiki star, "If there weren''t for Wuchen, we would be over", "Anyway! Let''s go with us first, we are not bad guys", looking at the three of them, they don¡¯t look like bad guys either. The Little Namek happily agreed.


    And now in the fairy universe, Bulma is taking a bath in the bathroom, "Although there are Dragon Balls, strange guys appear one by one."


    "If this continues, if they collect all of them, won''t I, a weak lady, venture to this planet for nothing? Right? Are you listening? Dad!"


    "I''m listening, what''s going on over there?" "In short, the situation is very urgent. The spacecraft is broken and I can''t go back for the time being", "You said you want to come back? That''s not good, Tianjin rice and dumplings, just told you let''s go."


    Although Bulma''s father didn''t care much when he spoke to them, he accidentally said very important news. When Bulma heard that Tianjin rice and dumplings were coming, it proved that the spacecraft had been repaired.


    "Tianjin Fan? Is Tianjin Fan coming to Namek? Really, is this true?" "Yes, it will be there in about six days", "Great, I can go back with a spacecraft ."


    Bulma was still happy in the spaceship, but Dodoria was still looking for other villages on the way, "But without the detector, it is troublesome to find the two remaining dragon balls. Fortunately, the planet is not very big. "


    Doria was flying, but was knocked down by an inexplicable force, and hit the river heavily. Doria climbed up slowly, taking a sip of water in his mouth.


    But then Vegeta flew down, smiling at Dodalia, Dodalia was very surprised, "Bei... Vegeta, you fellow", "Oh, long time no see, Dodalia."


    Dodoria crawled out of the river and said angrily to Vegeta, "Are you sneaking at me? Vegeta!"


    "Because you and Sabo always stay by Frieza''s side, I have been waiting for you to be alone. Without Frieza to support you, you are not worth mentioning."


    Hearing this, Dodoria was very angry, "What? A Saiyan really dare to say!" But when Dodoria saw the detector on his body, he said to him, "Vegeta, hand it over. Probe, then roll away, so I will let you go."


    Hearing what Dodalia said, the corner of Vegeta''s mouth raised slightly, "Really? Why did I suddenly not receive your news? So your detector is gone! Hahahaha."


    "Great, so that even if I approach you, you will not be able to find out." At this time, Dodalia was still nervous. "It will take a long time to go back to Frieza to get the probe. Do you really want this? ?"


    After speaking, Vegeta threw the detector to the ground. Dodalia didn''t understand what was going on."Are you going to give it to me? Hey, if you are wise, if you are lucky, you fellow, you can survive."


    Dodoria was about to come forward, but the detector on the ground was crushed by Vegeta. Dodoria was surprised because this was the last one.


    "What are you doing? Vegeta? Why did you ruin him?" Vegeta was still not convinced, and continued to smash the fragment, "because I don''t need it anymore."


    "What are you talking about? You guy, without that, how can you master the position of King Frieza and the Namek?"


    Vegeta told him, "I''m so sorry, I found in the battle with the earth people that they can understand the strength and location of each other without a detector, and the two Saiyans living on the earth can do this too. "


    "Since they can do it, I am no exception. As long as you master the know-how, it is easy to do. I used to blindly believe in the detector''s judgment like you and Frieza. That is far from enough!"

 640 Naruto Power System Chapter 640

    Dodoria said to Vegeta, "I see, the two boys I am chasing are earthlings." "Earthlings?" Vegeta was surprised to hear Dodoria say that earthlings are here.


    "Unexpectedly, you guy would join hands with the earthlings", "What are you talking about, how could earthlings be here? If they dare to come, I will solve them immediately."


    "It doesn''t matter. In short, if you don''t want to die, you will disappear immediately. I will let you go. You should thank me." Vegeta took a step forward.


    This scared Dodoria back a few steps, and Vegeta smiled restlessly, "What are you shaking! Why don''t you attack? I know."


    "From the station with Qiu Yi, you found that my strength was greatly increased than before, so you were scared! Did you see it with the detector? My combat power."


    Dodalia quickly stabilized his pace, "Then...the values ??are wrong, because the detector is malfunctioning, don''t underestimate me!" After that, Dodalia aimed at Vegeta with a shock wave and started to attack. Up.


    There were more than a dozen shock waves in a row, who knows!Vegeta suddenly appeared behind Dodalia, "You are the one who looks down upon people. Did these little tricks scare me?"


    Chapter 1073: Killing Dodalia


    Dodoria''s size is two or three larger than Vegeta''s size. Although Dodoria''s flexibility is also quite strong, compared to Vegeta, it is certainly not as flexible as Vegeta.


    Dodoria should have suppressed Vegeta with his body, but who expected Vegeta to be no less powerful than Dodoria. Dodoria attacked like Vegeta and hit Vegeta with that punch. Was stopped by Vegeta.


    Vegeta took Dodalia''s arm and turned it around, then grabbed the other arm and locked it behind her back. Vegeta was very pleased to hear Dodalia''s pain.


    "We Saiyans will become stronger in actual combat. The stronger the opponent, the stronger I will become. Therefore, I, who is dying on earth, have greatly increased my combat effectiveness after recovery. This is the fighting nation-Saiyan. people."


    Dodoria''s appearance became more and more painful, "Your proud power is nothing but this", Dodoria wanted to resist Vegeta, but was suppressed by Vegeta.


    Dodoria was in pain, "Wait...wait, Vegeta, if you let me go, I will tell you a secret about your planet, planet Vegeta."


    "What? Planet Vegeta? What''s the secret of Planet Vegeta?" The two were still holding on, "Let go of me, let me go, I''ll tell you."


    In order to know the secret, Vegeta released Dodalia, and Dodalia loosened his arms in front, "You will kill me immediately after I say it." "If you don''t say it, I will kill now." You, speak up!"


    "You Saiyan planet Vegeta was not destroyed by a huge meteorite as King Frieza said." "What?"


    "The power of a single Saiyan is completely inferior to that of King Frieza, but if multiple Saiyans are united, it will be trickier, and among the Saiyans, there are more and more talented fighters like you. "


    "You are a generation of people who have had strong powers and will no longer surrender. Therefore, King Frieza decided to act first, and then he personally destroyed the planet Vegeta and the Saiyans."


    "However, Vegeta, you have to thank King Frieza for being the genius prince of the planet Vegeta. He cherishes you, the genius prince of the planet Vegeta, so he specially chose to do it when you are not here. It is really a blow. Back to King Frieza before."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Dodoria, I don''t care about my planet companions or my parents. It''s just the thought of me being used by you since I was a kid."


    Vegeta didn¡¯t worry about the bombing of his planet and the death of both parents. He just couldn¡¯t stand it just by being exploited. This is nothing but a self-destructive good for Dodalia. condition.


    At this time, Vegeta gathered the energy all over his body, scared Dodoriya to turn and ran, but his speed could not keep up with Vegeta''s shock wave. As a result, he was crushed by a huge impact cannon.


    Vegeta stood there and said to the dead Dodoria, "Frieza feared the unfathomable fighting potential of our Saiyans. This time I finally killed the self-reliant Dodoria."


    "It seems that I have really become stronger, and even myself feel surprised. It seems that the battle on the earth has not been in vain. Talking about the inexplicable things Dodalia said."


    "I see, the two boys I am chasing are earthlings." Vegeta also felt that these two auras were really strong.


    "Far away, I do feel two powerful forces. They won''t be people on Earth. This is a bit surprising. I''ll investigate it. Whoever it is? Anything that hinders me will be eliminated."


    So Vegeta flew over to investigate, and on Sun Wuchen''s side, "The cave where Bulma was hiding is coming soon", "You remember so clearly the first time you came here!"


    At this moment, something flew over, and Sun Wuchen felt it too, "There is... something is flying towards us quickly. Hurry up and hide it."


    So the four of them flew down and looked for a block of rock to block them, "This might be found" "Don''t be nervous, hold your breath first, the rest can only be blessed by God! Could it be that monster-like guy? ?"


    "Asshole, how could he know where we are?" At this time, Vegeta flying in the sky suddenly stopped. "The reaction of both forces has disappeared, what''s the matter? It''s near here, suddenly..."


    At this time, Klin saw the person in the sky, "Wu Chen, Wukong, look at that person in the sky", a few people looked at it, and it turned out to be Vegeta, "Vegeta, then... that guy is also here. , That guy is here...what''s the matter!"


    "That guy... didn''t replace the detector! But why does he know where we are? Difficult... Could it be that he also learned the ability to sense breath, that would be bad, even if we hold our breath, but this kid There is more!"


    "Is it because I haven''t been proficient in searching based on qi? I really shouldn''t have destroyed the detector just now. I felt a weak force. I can''t go wrong this time. Go and investigate."


    Chapter 1074: Turning Danger into Barbarian


    Klin saw that Vegeta was coming to him, and Goku and the others were ready to fight. "Maybe this battle will arouse Frieza''s suspicion, but with the strength of the three of them, they should be able to quickly Vegeta defeated."


    Vegeta was getting closer and closer, and the three of them were ready to go. Just as they were preparing to attack, a big fish suddenly rushed out of the river, which scared both of them.


    Vegeta also stopped, Wu Chen and the three of them also stopped and sat on the ground. Vegeta was also taken aback, "It''s a fish! No matter what, just find the two remaining dragon balls first. ¡­"


    "No, even if it¡¯s just one, it¡¯s okay to start as soon as possible, and then hide it, so that Frieza will never be able to collect seven. I will wait for the opportunity to grab the five dragon balls from Frieza, they lose With the detector, my uncle¡¯s luck has come."


    So Vegeta flew away. Wu Chen and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief, "I have to thank the guy in the water. Anyway, let''s go back to Bulma first, hold your breath as much as possible, and be nearby!"


    Klin stood up, "Obviously there is no fight, but I am tired, I really want to rest! I now regret coming to this ghost place, although I''m sorry for the dead Yamucha and the others..."


    Before they knew it, they arrived. A few people walked to the entrance of the cave and shouted a few words of''Bulma'', but there was no movement, "It must be hiding in the cave, Bulma! It''s us, where are you?"


    Walking inside again, they saw the capsule house inside. At this moment, the door of the capsule house opened a little bit. Bulma saw that it was Wuchen and the others, opened the door, ran out, and shouted at them. "You guys are quite leisurely."


    But the little Namek on the side was frightened, and quickly hid, Bulma said to them viciously, "Leave me a young girl here."


    Wu Chen and the others were very tired, "She said we were quite leisurely..." Bulma looked at the Namek over there, "Who is this mini piccolo? Is it the Namek", she saw This Namek, Bulma was surprised!


    Bulma said to them, "My father just told me the good news that Tianjin Fan and Dumplings have already set off for Namike Star and will arrive in six days."


    Sun Wuchen, Wukong and Klin were really surprised when they heard what Polma said, "My father collected and transformed the pieces of the Saiyan spacecraft of Napa and the others, and made them into spacecraft, and Tianjin Fan is still in progress. Strict training."


    The three of them were very happy when they heard that Tianjin food was coming, and they brought back the fairy beans of the immortal Jialin, so that the casualties were not needed.


    At this moment, Vegeta was still flying, and he was still looking for the Namek, and suddenly he felt, "I feel about twenty energy waves, yes, it is the village of the Namek. , They should have Dragon Ball in their hands."


    Vegeta was very happy and flew faster, "Frieza and the others have no detectors, those guys can''t keep track of my whereabouts", halfway through the flight, and suddenly stopped, looking down, it is indeed a village, that beautiful Nemesis''s village.


    "As I expected, the people in the village are still alive, which means Frieza hasn''t been here." Vegeta flew down, and the Namekians were surprised to see a stranger flying into their village.


    "Who? Is it an alien?" Vegeta looked at these Namikis, "Where are your elders? Give me the Dragon Ball." These Namikis heard that Vegeta wanted Dragon Balls. Not calm anymore.


    At this time, the great elder inside came out, "I am the elder here, why do you want Dragon Ball, can you tell me?" "The reason is not important, please hand it over!"


    The elder of the Namek did not agree with Vegeta, and looked at him with a serious face, "Go, I won''t give it to you, I feel evil from you."


    Vegeta pointed her finger at the great elder, "Then go to death." Vegeta smiled, and immediately sent a light wave from her finger, and shot it at the great elder. This is a young Namek. The person ran over directly, blocking the Great Elder.


    As a result, the light wave hit the young Namek, and he fell to the ground and died, but Vegeta smiled happily when he saw it.


    In the capsule house, a few people got up late after taking out the food, but the little Namic didn''t want to eat it at all. Wukong said to him, "You''re welcome, although it''s not very delicious."


    As a result, Bulma came over and sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs tilted, "Don''t force it, everyone in the village has been killed?" Wukong also put down his food, "It''s not the time to have a happy meal."


    The little Namei star said to them, "We don''t eat this kind of food, we just need to drink water", "Nonsense! Isn''t there a field in your village? And what kind of vegetables are there."


    Chapter 1075: Two Worlds

 641 Naruto Power System Chapter 641

    The Namekians said to Wukong, "That is the seedling of the Akki tree. Before the climate change, the Akki tree was overgrown on Namek. It is said to be a very beautiful planet. The Archie tree is almost extinct."


    "In order to restore the planet to its former beauty, we are working hard to cultivate Aki saplings." Wu Chen asked the Namik, "Hey, what is your name?" The little Namik raised his head. "Dandy!"


    "Who are you...?" Dandy was asking Wuchen Klin the three of them, suddenly.Wukong said to Wuchen, "Don''t you feel it?" Wuchen nodded, and they ran out.


    Bulma was puzzled, and ran out, "What''s wrong with you? Is anyone here again?" Wu Chen said to Bulma, "No...no! The anger...is gradually disappearing."


    "I''m afraid... the Namekians have been killed again." It was Dandy who came out and heard their conversation. "We are familiar with the people who started... It''s Vegeta. This guy is attacking another village."


    "Cruel guy!" "It seems that Vegeta has learned the skill to rely on grandeur. Now, the planet Namek is in trouble?"


    Are Vegeta and that Frieza in the same group?They all want eternal life, no matter who gets this dragon ball, the world is over."


    Bulma said to them soberly, "As long as we find a dragon ball and hide it, won''t they be able to gather seven?"


    "You can''t do this, they will kill all the Namek people for this dragon ball." Dandy was very scared when he heard, "Why...how?" "There is no worse situation than this... Vegeta should be killed."


    Dandy was also very nervous, "Who are they? Where are they from? Why do they know about Dragon Ball? Please save the Namek!"


    On Vegeta''s side, all the Namekians have been killed, and only one elder is left. The chief elder is holding the child, "Damn, what have you done?"


    "Will you not hand over the Dragon Ball anyway?" The elder leader of the Namekist was very angry, "I won''t give it to a guy like you", "Stubborn old man, nothing else, just let you go, I will find it myself slowly ."


    Vegeta had just walked a few steps, this chief elder stopped Vegeta, but Vegeta''s strong character, how could they let them play with themselves!Turning around, he shot this chief elder to death.


    Vegeta walked into this big house. Unexpectedly, this dragon ball was placed in the main hall, "I thought it would be hidden! Who would have thought it would be so obvious!"


    Wu Chen has already told Dandy about the Namekians on the earth, "In this way, the gods, the Nameks, have come to the earth. We hope to use the power of the dragon ball here to resurrect the dead comrades. "


    Bulma said to Dandy, "If the wish can be fulfilled smoothly, the earth''s dragon ball will be resurrected", "So that''s it, I finally know your origins... Please, come with me, I will take you to see the elder ."


    They are very curious about who the great elder Dandy is talking about?Dandy told them, "The Grand Elder is the one who gave birth to all of our Namekians. When the weather changed, only he survived, so the Namekians reproduced."


    "I am the 108th child of the Great Elder", Bulma was curious and surprised, "A person? How do you have a child?" Dandy didn''t understand what Bulma meant, "Birth? Spits out the egg from his mouth. what!"


    Bulma was curious, "Really? It''s weird! So...the elder is a woman?" "Women? What is a woman?" "Are there two kinds of Nemec? Men and women, that, for example... like you Father and mother."


    "Two...I don''t know...", "Have you heard? Both men and women! It''s a boring planet. Fortunately, I''m not a Namekist." Klin was very angry, "Then why should we go to the Great Elder? what!"


    Bulma and Dandi didn¡¯t understand each other. People from two planets really used two planets. "Those bad guys who attacked my village have already got four dragon balls, and you didn¡¯t say that they have The village was attacked."


    "It should be a good thing Vegeta did. I didn''t let it go, and probably all were killed." "That is to say... there is not much left of the Namek."


    "Then... If Vegeta finds the Dragon Ball in the village that he has attacked... Now there is only one left, does the Grand Elder have the last one in his hand?" "Yes!"


    At this time, Wu Chen became nervous, "It''s broken. Although Frieza and the others have lost the detector, Vegeta has mastered the ability to sense Qi. Sooner or later, he will find the Great Elder through Qi, and the seventh dragon ball will also be Can''t keep it."


    "So hurry up and inform the Great Elder!" Dandy shook Wukong and Wuchen, "Please, please!" "Whether it is Frieza or Vegeta, whoever gets eternal life is a big deal. !"


    Chapter 1076: The Newcomer in the Realm Palace


    Wuchen told Dandy, "I see, hurry up and take us there!" Dandy is very happy, Wuchen told Monkey King and Klin, "I will go to meet the elder, Wukong, Klin and Bulma together. Here, if there are too many people, the goal is too big."


    "We know, be careful with you", "Wukong, Klin, you also have to be careful!" Saying goodbye to Wukong and the others, Wuchen and the others left.


    At this time Vegeta took the dragon ball and threw it into the river. "If the dragon ball sinks here, no one will find it. Only this uncle knows." Vegeta flew into the air and looked down. It was already dilapidated. Unbearable.


    "Frieza and they have five dragon balls, do you have one more?" After saying that Vegeta flew away again, Frieza and the others are still waiting for Dodalia, but they don''t know that Dodalia has been taken by Beiji. The tower hurts.


    "Dodoli Asia-Pacific is slow? Are those little ghosts difficult to mess with?" Frieza said to Sabo, "Forget it, leave it alone, two idiots can''t be caught by the two little ghosts, don''t worry, let''s go find the rest. Two dragon balls!"


    "Yes, I got it! Looking for other villages, there will definitely be dragon balls", "We should be able to find the village if we two go", "I will take these five dragon balls and wait for you in the spaceship. Please, thank you. A dragon ball can fulfill my wish."


    Sabo and his men, Mengqi, flew into the sky. Sabo told Mengqi, ¡°Don¡¯t do it after you find it. Let me know first. Your strength is not enough to deal with the Warriors of Namek. In short, three hours later, they will meet in the spaceship. ."


    After speaking, the two separated. Frieza saw them both gone on the ground, so he thought about it, "Maybe the remaining two have been snatched by Vegeta, so he will definitely attack me. The dragon ball came, but I went and looked for it myself."


    "As long as he comes, I will definitely grab those two, so that all the seven dragon balls will be gathered, hahahaha, can I get eternal life too?" So Frieza transported the seven dragon balls away. "Let¡¯s go and wait in the spacecraft."


    The two of Sun Wuchen and the others were heading to the direction of the Great Elder. Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Vegeta seems to be stronger than before, and that Frieza also has a strong aura. How did they develop it?"


    "I don''t know Tianjin Fan... In any case, first get the last dragon ball from the Great Elder! Tianjin Fan has five days to arrive. Is there any other way? I can only expect Tianjin Fan to bring fairy beans and wait for a miracle."


    "Looking forward to a miracle...Why am I so negative? My life, I haven''t started to enjoy it yet!" Tianjin Fan is already rushing to Namek Star, and during this period, he is constantly strengthening training.


    "Tianjin Fan, can you hear it? Tianjin Fan", "Is this the voice of the realm king?" "Yes! I am the realm king! Are you in the universe? What are you doing in the universe? Yes, yes Go to Namek! I hope I can find Dragon Ball!"


    "Does the King of the Realm know nothing? An unexpected event has happened to the star!" "Unexpected event, let''s talk about it later! Actually, I have a few guests here."


    "Guest? Who?" "It''s amazing! The time for the two of them to pass through the snake path is shorter than you, yes, they are all people you know!" "Difficult... Is it?"


    "They all look forward to receiving more severe training than you, and they want to surpass Wu Chen and Wu Kong", "Great, have everyone gone to the realm king?"


    At this time, Yamucha and Piccolo stood behind the king of the world, "Can we talk to Tianjin Fan?" The king turned his head and said to Yamucha, "just put your hand on my shoulder!"


    "We met a dead god in the underworld. He asked us to come here. I heard that you went to Piccolo''s hometown to find the Dragon Ball to resurrect us." "So, you are with Piccolo?"


    Piccolo smiled, "Just you become stronger alone, this uncle''s self-esteem will be hurt!" Ya Mucha said to the king of the world, "but the gravity here is so high! The body is so heavy that even walking is hard! "


    Tianjin Fan said to him, "Understand! I''m going to Namek to search for Dragon Balls, so I have to do a higher level of gravity training. I have five and a half days to become stronger, otherwise it will be troublesome. !"


    "What? What happened?" "Now Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong, Klin and Bulma have gone to Namek to search for Dragon Ball, and Kesaiyan Vegeta also went there to search for Dragon Ball...".


    "Now that they have not been discovered by Vegeta, things are much more than that, and there are even more incredible things... There is a group of unknown guys who are also looking for Dragon Ball, their costumes are the same as Vegeta."


    "And... one of them is far more powerful than Vegeta." Hearing what Tianjin Fan said, Jiewang and Yamucha made a big jump. Jiewang thought, "Is that guy called Frieza? I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll tell you when I know."


    "If it''s Frieza...it''s troublesome, Goku, I''ll investigate Namek", "please, King Jie", "Well, the direction of Namik...", Jiewang probed the beauty. Nemesis.


    Chapter 1077: Fighting Against Frieza


    "Indeed... I did feel a very strong qi, this strong qi comes from... Frieza...", "What? Realm King, do you know?" The Realm King was very nervous, "Tianjin Fan, this time your opponent is too Stronger! He is a very evil person to be precise."


    "You are far from him now", "What are you talking about?" The king was nervous, "Tianjin Fan, this is an order, don''t approach that guy. After arriving at Namek, take the four of them and run away."


    "I say this not only for your own good, but also for the sake of the earth. Namek and everyone on other planets. Attacking him will not be successful, and the consequences will be unthinkable. Never mess with him."


    Tianjin Fan gasped, "Oh, it''s so amazing, I... really want to try..." Jie Wang was very nervous, "Never get close to him", but Piccolo is not such a person, "Tianjin Fan, you must be with Wu Chen and the others gathered the Dragon Balls to bring us back to life."


    "We will work hard here, and then go to Namek, let''s clean up that bastard together!" Hearing Piccolo''s words, Jie Wang hurriedly left him, not letting him talk to Tianjin Fan again.


    "Don''t be stupid, you don''t understand Frieza at all." "There''s no time, hurry up and start practicing!" "If I want to fight Frieza, I won''t teach you anymore. Promise me, never go to Namei Nemesis", "Got it!"


    "Really? Keep your word! Yamucha and you too", but Piccolo smiled gloomily, "Who would keep such a boring agreement?"


    Ya Mucha was also happy in his own thoughts, "It is impossible to surpass him in the same practice as Wu Chen. You have to figure out the tricks yourself and then practice hard."


    "Let''s start!" The two are very nervous, what will this training be like?"First of all, tell me a cold joke to amuse me! I will teach him to those who pass this test", but Yamucha and Piccolo were taken aback.

 642 Naruto Power System Chapter 642

    Wu Chen and Dandi are still moving forward, but Wu Chen is helpless, "When will I see the Great Elder at this speed", "It will take about five hours!"


    Vegeta was also very anxious, "Damn it, I can''t notice a lot of energy gathering place, what''s going on? Is there no village anymore?" But Vegeta stopped suddenly and looked back.


    "Two forces are moving. It''s strange. One of them is not like the Namekians or the Frieza group. It''s worrying...Look in the past!"


    At this time, Wu Chen also stopped, he felt a breath, "Stop, Dandy, Vegeta feels us, he is coming quickly, hide, hurry", the two hurriedly hid.


    But Vegeta was flying, but suddenly changed direction. Wu Chen was also curious, "What''s wrong? Changed direction", at this moment, there was another strong breath, "There is another strong breath. Move in that direction."


    Vegeta was very happy, "This force is Sabo, yes, it''s finally time for you to place the order, hahahaha!" Sabo was also helpless, "If you have a detector, you can easily find the village."


    At this time Vegeta flew over, and Sabo saw that it was Vegeta, and was panicked in his heart, and finally collided with Sabo. Vegeta smiled at Sabo, "Long time no see, Sabo!"


    "Dodoria has been killed by me, now it''s your turn." Sabo was surprised, "What? You said Dodonia was killed by you", "Effortlessly", "Unbelievable... then you will Know how strong I am."


    "Why do you want to betray King Frieza", "It''s very simple. I''ve seen Frieza that bastard not pleasing to your eyes a long time ago. He was only forced to work for him because of his power. Now that he can have eternal life, it means Dragon Ball!"


    "I won''t let Frieza get this opportunity. As long as I can get eternal life, I will one day hit Frieza." "Stupid, can I defeat King Frieza with eternal life?" What a shame to lose the detector!"


    "After all my battles, my power is far beyond your imagination." Sabo smiled at him. "You are too naive. The strength of King Frieza is inestimable."


    Vegeta was very angry next to him, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I heard from Dodoria that Frieza is afraid of Saiyan power. Let''s take a look at the so-called Saiyan power!"


    "To be overwhelmed, the only thing that can pose a threat to King Frieza is the united Saiyans, alone, what can they do?"


    "I don''t know, what will happen?" Vegeta flashed suddenly, appeared in front of Sabo, punched him in front of him, but was blocked by Sabo.


    Vegeta threw him directly into the sky, Sabo returned to the sky and gave him a shock wave. Vegeta looked at the shock wave and did not avoid it. Instead, he rushed up excitedly, but directly gave Sabo''s shock wave Hit fly.


    Vegeta threw away the Sabo''s impact cannon, but this cannonball wiped out a huge island on the ground.


    Chapter 1078: Sabo''s Ugly Look


    Sun Wuchen felt it in the distance, "Awesome, two very strong auras are colliding, who is Vegeta fighting with? The opponent is probably Frieza''s men, and both of them are probably monsters."


    "Now is the time. When they are fighting, go to the Great Elder as soon as possible. If I fly at full speed, I will be there soon. Let''s go!"


    Sabo continued to fight with Vegeta. Sabo kept attacking Vegeta, but Vegeta avoided all Sabo''s attacks. "What''s the matter? Sabo-sama, this character seems to have stopped. general."


    No matter how Sabo attacked, Vegeta avoided him, but Vegeta kicked him, and then flew behind Sabo again with another blow, directly hitting him on the ground.


    "Don''t even have the ability to fight back?" Sabo stood up tremblingly and sneered a few times. "Not bad, I have made a lot of progress, but the power that has slept in my body for a long time has been awakened by you."


    Vegetab didn''t understand what this meant?"What? I awakened your sleeping power, hello, do you still have this power? Funny joke."


    Sabo wiped the blood from his mouth, "Before you die, I will tell you the reason for the power of sleeping. To use my true power, you must transform, but the appearance after transforming is very ugly, so I can''t bear it. ."


    "But in the face of death threats, I will still show it", "Transform? Like our Saiyans? Hahahaha, you will be in a hurry, and you will talk nonsense!"


    "I don''t need to grow like a Saiyan, just increase in strength, an absolutely powerful power", this is Wu Chen holding Dandy in the direction of the great elder, "It is said that we have been on this planet for a long time. I haven''t seen the sunset, why?"


    Dandy told him, "The sun will not go down because there are three suns appearing alternately." Sun Wuchen was also surprised when he heard Dandy say that, "Hey, is there no night on this planet?" "No!" Forget it!"


    Sabo stopped and looked at Vegeta on the opposite side, "You don''t need to know, let you see and see now, don''t be afraid!"


    After talking about Sabo, he began to exert his strength. Suddenly, his arms became several times bigger, his legs became several times bigger, his face suddenly became like a dinosaur, and the whole person became much more powerful.


    "I changed more than just the appearance. Don''t be surprised when you see the power after I transform." After speaking, he hit Vegeta with a series of attacks, and there was no time for Vegeta to react.


    Sabo took Vegeta and threw it over, smashed it hard on the ground, and pulled him up again, holding his head, and smashing it against his own head.


    Sun Wuchen and Dandy haven''t arrived yet, "Dandy, haven''t you reached the elder''s side? We have to get there while Vegeta is fighting, otherwise he will find out, I''m afraid that unnecessary battles will inevitably occur."


    Vegeta pushed him away. Vegeta was very angry now. There was blood on his forehead. "Damn it, how can you lose it?" Vegeta sent out his own energy wave. At this time, Sabo also rushed over. People were right together and they fought.


    The speed of the two was really fast, and they couldn''t see the movement too fast. The rhythm of the two of them was too fast. Finally, the two flew up, and Sabo kicked Vegeta away.


    Sabo sent out another energy ball and hit Vegeta''s stomach. This energy body was completely different from the energy body he had just shot.


    Vegeta couldn''t react. When she finally fell to the ground, she pushed her body upwards, then pushed the energy body to the ground, and ran away quickly, and then Sabo pushed out a lot of energy waves and hit it. Vegeta.


    Vegeta ran away and flew again. He shot an energy shell, but Sabo easily pushed it away. Then Sabo shot another energy body. Although Vegeta avoided him, Sabo charged again. He came up and gave him a kick.


    In this way, Vegeta fell to the ground, "No matter how you resist, you can''t beat me." Vegeta was very angry and exploded directly, and the two confronted and charged again.


    The gas emitted by Sabo and Vegeta was felt by Sun Wuchen and Dandy who were flying towards the elder in the distance.


    "The gas emitted by these two people is too strong. In fact, we have already flown so far, and we can still feel the fighting spirit of the two of them." Dandy felt that the gas was terrible!


    The two collided, rushed over, grabbed Vegeta, and executed a lock-throat blockade to kill him. "Before power and transformation, it can''t be compared." At this time, Vegeta was killed by Sabo. I locked my throat and felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Vegeta wanted to break Sabo''s arm, but Sabo''s power was too strong, and he couldn''t break his arm. Vegeta turned to elbow and attacked his stomach.


    In this way, keep attacking, such a one-time, one-time attack.Sabo couldn''t stand it at all, and finally let go of Vegeta.


    Chapter 1079: Sabo defeats Vegeta


    Vegeta slowly fell, his throat was very uncomfortable by Sabo''s gains, and his heart was very annoyed, "No way...I am obviously stronger on the earth."


    Then Sabo flew down again and hit Vegeta. Vegeta didn''t have the strength to fight back. As Sabo fell, he smashed Vegeta down, "I won''t let you get away easily."


    Sabo slapped Vegeta happily, and Vegeta was beaten with no strength to fight back. Finally Sabo hugged Vegeta back, and a meteorite fell and rushed to the ground quickly. In an instant, Sabo threw him down.


    Just such a big explosion fell to the ground, Sabo flew to the side, looking at the smoke-filled meteorite crater, "Vegeta, is this the end? It didn''t come out, there was no movement, it seemed to be drowned. ."


    The crater below blasted the mouth of the river, and the constant flow of water flowed into the crater. Sabo saw the situation, so he took back the horrible look just now, "It took a lot of time and made me become Ugly look."


    "Okay, let''s report to King Frieza first!" After speaking, he flew away. As soon as he flew away, Vegeta crawled out, and Vegeta panted for breath, using the last strength. Climbed to the shore.


    "Damn, Sa...Sabo, I won''t admit defeat like this, I...I want to become stronger..., and then hit Sabo and Frieza, Dragon... Dragon Ball will not be handed over to anyone."


    At this time, Sun Wuchen and the local area had already flown over. Dandy told him, "We are almost there, are we getting to the tallest rock in front?" Sun Wuchen looked at the towering rock island and flew over in one breath. .


    "The great elder lives in the house", "It is only a matter of time before the house was built in such a conspicuous place and discovered by the bad guys!"


    So the two flew down and walked to the door. At this time, Sun Wuchen was still thinking, "Isn''t he already killed?" Dandy was also very scared, for fear that something might happen, but then the door suddenly opened and he walked out of it. Called a Namek.


    Dandy was very excited when he saw the Namek star, "Neru, great, you''re all right!" Sun Wuchen looked at him in surprise, "Short...just like Piccolo."


    I saw the Namek staring at them, and Neru told Dandy, "It''s just time to come, Dandy, the guest, and the elder has already got the general situation."


    "Sure enough, the great elder knows", "then we don''t have to say any more", "you two come in, the great elder wants to see you", "since I have understood the situation, why not leave this dangerous place? What?"


    Neru told Dandy, "The old age is very high. I know that I will die soon, so I can only stay here and I will guard it." Dandy was also surprised when he heard these words. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.


    So a few people walked in, and Sun Wuchen had realized that the qi of the Namek was very strong, much stronger than that of the other Namek.


    "Go up!" So a few people went up to the second floor. As soon as they met, Sun Wuchen was taken aback, "Yo, yo, wow, this man is so big", "Welcome, you are an earthling."

 643 Naruto Power System Chapter 643

    "Thank you very much for helping my child, Dandy", "No, no...it''s nothing, it''s a trivial matter", Sun Wuchen was really nervous when he saw such a big Namek.


    "Because of those bad guys, my children have been killed. I am really unwilling. They seem to be coming for the Dragon Ball. The Dragon Ball symbolizes the wisdom and power of the Mekker, and the Pearl of Hope will cause such a disaster. !"


    Hearing what the great elder said, Sun Wuchen said to him, "I''m going straight ahead. Can you lend me the dragon ball on your head temporarily? I swear, I will never give it to those bad guys."


    "Are you also looking for Dragon Ball?" Sun Wuchen told him simply, "Yes, I want to resurrect the dead friends."


    Dandy also told the great elder here, "I also ask the great elder to fulfill, the great elder, if his companion can be resurrected, maybe he can kill the bad guys."


    The great elder said to Sun Wuchen, "How do you know about Dragon Ball?" "Because there are also on earth." The great elder was surprised and surprised, "What?"


    "A long time ago, when this planet was in crisis, there was a Namek who escaped to the earth, and he made the Dragon Ball." "Is it! I think of it, it is the child of Kadac, which is really surprising. Unexpectedly, the child could reach the earth safely.


    "He is indeed a genius in the dragon clan who can make dragon balls." The elder was very happy, so Sun Wuchen said to the elder, "He and my friends were killed together! They were killed by a Saiyan named Vegeta. ."


    "Although the Saiyans are terrible, they can actually give the genius of the Dragon Clan... Is it a Super Saiyan?" Sun Wuchen was surprised, "Then...what is that?" Sun Wuchen was very surprised.


    Chapter 1080: Immortal and Piccolo


    "Earth people... can you come here for a while?" The Great Elder said to this Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen told the Great Elder, "Elder, in fact, I am not an earthling, I am a Saiyan."


    The great elder lowered his head subconsciously, "Are you a Saiyan? Now the Saiyans are almost extinct, just like our Namics."


    However, the Saiyan''s current ability is much stronger than the previous Saiyan, so the great elder pointed under his hand and motioned for him to stand under it, so Sun Wuchen passed.


    "Let me know about your past!" So he took a look at the existence of Piccolo from Sun Wuchen''s memory.


    Piccolo was born from the body of the gods. It was an evil body of the gods. The evil invaded his body, so it was divided into two, which gave birth to the Big Demon King Piccolo, who caused devastating damage to the world. .


    "In order to become a god, can''t you retain a bit of evil heart? For this reason, the evil broken flute will be born, but it is a pity that the power of innate genius is also divided equally. If it can be combined, it may not be died."


    Sun Wuchen still doesn''t understand what a fit is, so the great elder put down his hand, "Okay, your wish is very pure, I also give a high evaluation of your courage so far, this dragon ball is for you!"


    So the great elder gave the dragon ball on the top of the seat to Sun Wuchen, who then looked at the dragon ball, "Thank you so much, this is the real dragon ball! It''s so big!"


    But the great elder said a few more unpleasant words, "But the wish may not be realized. Unfortunately, my time is running out."


    "Can you regain the Dragon Ball from the bad guys in such a short time? I''m afraid it will be reluctant. Once I die, the Dragon Ball will disappear too", the elder''s breath was short.


    "Never mind this, in short, I will try my best to protect this dragon ball, better than let those guys get eternal life", the elder smiled comfortingly, "please, I have no strength to protect him."


    "You have powerful powers, but unfortunately there are some potential powers that have not been brought into play." Sun Wuchen was curious, feeling that his abilities really have potential, "I will help you wake them up!"


    "Is there really that kind of potential power? I have discovered a lot of potential power myself, but there are still some powers waiting for me to use combat to achieve it, can it be artificial now?"


    The elder once again placed his hand on Sun Wuchen''s head, an inexplicable power appeared on Sun Wuchen, and Wu Chen also felt a kind of energy constantly emerging.


    "Saiyan, your ability is too strong, your potential strength, I am afraid I don¡¯t have much ability to explore now, maybe you will show him slowly in the future, but what I can give you Not much."


    "After all, you Saiyans are a fighting nation. You must go through battle to achieve an idealized improvement in combat performance, but if I help you, you can also escape from their clutches."


    Sun Wuchen felt a force from his feet to the top of his head and gathered his whole body, "Hahahaha, power has emerged, great, too powerful, incredible, it feels like rebirth, thank you."


    Sun Wuchen calmed down again at this time, "By the way, can you trigger anybody''s power?" The Elder said to him, "As long as there is potential, anyone can."


    But Sun Wuchen also has some concerns, "Will you lose your life because of this?" "I just inspired them, it has nothing to do with lifespan", "Then can I bring other partners? He must also have great potential, just like me. , Also Saiyan."


    The elder enthusiastically smiled, "Yes, the more powerful the power of justice, the better", "Well, I will bring him here, then this dragon ball...", "Take it! This planet and the universe I''ll count on you in the future."


    "Dandy, wait for me, I''ll bring Wukong and Klin over right away", and flew out after speaking, "It''s amazing, my strength has increased so much, so that I can receive Wukong and Klin in a while. Lin is here."


    At this time, one of Frieza''s men continued to search for the village and the Namek. When passing by the village, he stopped and saw the house below in dilapidated condition.


    The lower-level combatant was curious and surprised, "What''s going on? We haven''t done anything yet, the whole village has been destroyed...", but he saw that there was a Namek by the river climbing towards the river.


    Because the Namek saw it, Vegeta threw the dragon ball from their village into the river, so he crawled into the river desperately. Vegeta thought that no one would know if it was thrown into the river, but this beautiful The nemesis saw it.


    The Namek climbed hard to the bank of the river, "No matter how you want to get this dragon ball..." He was crawling forward, and suddenly he saw a pair of feet in front of him. He looked up, and he was actually wearing Vegeta. The same clothes.


    This subordinate said to the Namek, "What''s the matter? Who did it?" The Namek told him with great difficulty, "Sai... Saiyan took the Dragon Ball...", "It really is Vegeta!"


    Before the Namek had finished talking about me, this subordinate shot the Namek to death, "You damn fellow."


    At this time Frieza was already waiting for them in the spacecraft. At this time Sabo came, and Frieza asked Sabo, "Did you find the village?" "I haven''t found it yet, but I killed Vegeta."


    Chapter 1081: The Fall of Dragon Ball


    Now Frieza is surprised, "Oh, Sabo, you haven''t transformed in a long time, have you? Is Vegeta still alive?" "I didn''t confirm it, even if it wasn''t dead, it was seriously injured."


    Frieza began to worry at this time, "Why didn''t you confirm?" Sabo told Frieza nervously, "That...that''s because he fell into the river..."


    "What if he dives and escapes? You must hate getting wet, so you don''t want to confirm. Besides, if you killed him so quickly, it would be too hasty? What if it hides the Dragon Ball somewhere?"


    "I''m very sorry, I''ll go to confirm!" At this time, the subordinate also ran over, "Lord Frieza, the village, found the village, but...but the village has been destroyed."


    "What? Vegeta must have done it", "Sure enough, I hid the dragon ball", "but there is a surviving villager, but I will deal with him immediately."


    Frieza glared at him, "You killed the rare party." This man was startled. Suddenly, a light wave passed by Frieza and killed the man!


    "I hate idiots who act rashly and do things without thinking. If Vegeta dies, you should be prepared too! Bring Vegeta right away. I hope he is still alive this time."


    "Mengqi, contact Frieza Planet immediately and notify Kinho Special Forces to come, and, take the probe, you should be able to arrive in about five days!"


    Hearing Frieza''s order, Mengqi immediately did so. Sabo was very curious, "King Frieza, why did you notify the Keanu Special Forces? Excuse me, they are completely unnecessary."


    "I have an ominous hunch. Just now I have been thinking about the powerful Saiyan we trained, and it seems to be against us. At first I thought it was Vegeta, but it didn''t seem to be him."


    What Frieza said scared Sabo, "This...you worry about it?" But Frieza didn''t think so.


    "Apart from Vegeta, only those two people on Earth have their children. Those guys shouldn''t be as good as Vegeta."


    "You said that my premonition was wrong?" Sabo didn''t dare to defy, "No...no!" "Hurry up and bring Vegeta back", Sabo hurriedly went to the river where Vegeta was to search.


    On the way to the road, Sabo thought for a while. Frieza was thinking about the Kinho special forces mentioned by Frieza just now, "The Saiyans really have inestimable combat potential."


    "As the battle accumulates, they are getting stronger and stronger, of course. They are not my opponents, but in the long run, we should eliminate this hidden danger as soon as possible. When they become Super Saiyans, it will be troublesome."


    At this time, Vegeta also crawled out of the river bank, with countless grass mud horses facing the Sabo in his heart, and all expressions and emotions were reflected on his face.


    At this time Sabo also came over, just in time to see Vegeta climb onto the shore, "What... I didn''t expect him to be alive. He is really a tough guy, but thanks to this, I can be saved. Lucky for you. Let me heal you first! "


    After talking about Sabo, they took Vegeta away. At this time, Wukong and Klin continued to exercise at Bulma. This is Bulma looking at the detector in his hand and saying to Wukong, "Wait, Wukong, Come and see!"


    Bulma took the Dragon Ball Radar and let Wukong look at it, "Dragon Ball has started to move, and it should be Wu Chen!" "It must be, great, I must have seen the Great Elder, and Got Dragon Ball."


    Bulma then said to Wukong, "Wait, what''s the matter with the one here? The five here are probably owned by Frieza and there is only one over there", "Really, it seems It''s nearby, in that direction, right?"


    The two looked over there and thought, "It seems that the village Vegeta attacked is in that direction, but Vegeta is not there because he can''t feel his anger!"

 644 Naruto Strong System Chapter 644

    "Although the guy attacked the village, he didn''t find Dragon Ball. He didn''t find it, so he went to other places." Following Bulma''s guess, Wukong thought about it.


    "Bulma, let me use the Dragon Ball Radar. I''ll find that dragon ball." "That''s great, we are so lucky." After speaking, Wukong asked Klin to stay with Bulma, and went to find the dragon ball. Up.


    But Sabo had already brought Vegeta back, and Mengqi came to treat him for medical treatment. Sabo asked Dao Mengqi how?"The situation is very dangerous, and the life reaction is also very weak. I don''t know if I can regain consciousness after recovery."


    "You have to get him back anyway, you have to use all means, you know?" Mengqi looked at Sabo very angry, and he didn''t say anything. Sabo was thinking at this time, "If you don''t do this, my life... "


    Wukong has followed the Dragon Ball Radar to the location of the Dragon Ball, "Very good, very good, taking advantage of this, there is no strong enemy nearby."


    Mengqi is still treating Vegeta in the medical room. "The injury is very serious. It seems that I will not live long, please! If you can''t regain consciousness, I will be punished by King Frieza. OK, I look forward to you waking up soon."


    At this moment, Mengqi walked in front of Vegeta. Suddenly Vegeta opened his eyes and directly exploded the protective cover of the medical room. In the main cabin, Frieza and Sabo discussed Vegeta here. .


    "How''s Vegeta?" Sabo was also very nervous, because he knew that if Vegeta had two shortcomings, he would also be in danger of life!


    "It is said that he has regained consciousness!" Frieza was relieved, "That''s all right." At this time, there was an explosion over there, and Frieza''s bad premonition had appeared.


    In the medical room, Mengqi has been killed by Vegeta, and Vegeta stepped on her feet, "Hahahaha, you underestimated my recovery speed!"


    At this time, Sabo and Frieza also rushed over, "Damn it, it is the direction of the treatment room!" Frieza was very angry, "Sabo hurry up!" When the two felt the medical room, the equipment inside was already It was bombed.


    A big hole was opened from the side, and he flew away, "Well, I fled outside!" In fact, Vegeta was hiding behind. This is just a trick, turn the tiger away from the mountain!


    Chapter 1082: Collected Five Dragon Balls (third more, for subscription)


    At this moment, seeing this scene, Frieza and Sabo have lost control, "Quickly, I have to catch up anyway, I should not have gone too far", and Vegeta hid behind the machine and smiled at them, "Idiot, So easily fooled!"


    Vegeta took advantage of the fact that the two of them were negligent and reached the main control room as quickly as possible, opened the door, and saw the five dragon balls on the ground. She was very excited.


    "King Frieza, sincerely, from this moment on, your era is over! Your beloved Vegeta is presented, and I won!" Vegeta was already very happy!


    At this time, Wukong had followed the Dragon Ball Radar to the village that Vegeta had just attacked, and flew over the village. Wukong saw the village''s dilapidation, and many Namekians fell to the ground.


    Goku flew to the ground and looked at these dead Namek stars. Goku was very angry. "It must be Vegeta who did it. It''s so cruel!"


    Sabo flew out of the cabin and looked around for a trace of Vegeta, "Vegeta escaped there, and the one who should not be able to escape must be hidden nearby!"


    "Have you not found it yet? Sabo! If you let him run away from here, you can apologize with death." Frieza stared at Sabo from below, Sabo was very nervous.


    But Vegeta smiled at Frieza and Sabo in the main control room, "Idiot, look for it outside! One, two, three, four... five dragon balls in total."


    "Those guys not only healed my injury, but also gave me all the dragon balls, but it is difficult to get out with five dragon balls, there is no time to think carefully", then looked outside, no one!


    There was a force in his hand, "Got it! I hope God bless", and then said to the outside, "You are fooled, I am still in the spaceship."


    When Frieza heard Vegeta¡¯s voice, she was very worried. At this time, Frieza shot the gathered air in his hands. This wave of air attacked directly along the corridor and Sabo flew over. The gas bomb hit him exactly.


    Overturned him directly, and at this time the flames that attacked the past rushed into Sabo, and also rushed into a corridor in the spacecraft, Vegeta quickly walked inside.


    He shattered the glass in the main control room, and threw the dragon balls on the ground one by one. Frieza saw this scene, and his heart fluctuated. "Damn it, has Vegeta stared at the dragon ball?"


    Vegeta threw all the five dragon balls in the main control room, and then flew away. Sabo and Frieza walked to the main control room and saw that the dragon balls were gone, and Vegeta was gone. Up.


    "That bastard...", flew out of the cabin again very angry, "Lord Frieza, he must still be hidden in the spaceship", "Then find out for me quickly", Frieza was very excited now.


    But they didn''t know that Vegeta was actually hiding from the stone outside, "Now flying away from the sky, she will definitely be caught up by Frieza", so she was chosen to escape from the river.


    Frieza was already mad with anger, "I''m so angry, Vegeta ran away, even the dragon ball... he can''t walk far with five dragon balls."


    "I''m looking for it in the spacecraft. Go outside and search thoroughly. Listen carefully. If you can''t find Vegeta within an hour, just wait to die." Sabo was very nervous when he heard Frieza say this. , Afraid.


    And Wukong is still holding the Dragon Ball Radar to look for the Dragon Ball, but after looking around, there is no one in the house. He has been searching in place, so Wukong showed the Dragon Ball Radar to the enlarged map.


    This time he walked a few steps ahead and walked to the river, thinking carefully, "So, it''s in the lake! No wonder Vegeta can''t be found?" After speaking, Wukong jumped into the river without saying anything. Inside.


    Wukong continued to swim down, and finally saw the big dragon ball with a small sea worm lying on it!It put the little sea worm on the stone, and then came out holding the dragon ball.


    On the other side, Vegeta swam to the shore in the fastest way, so he climbed up, panting, "should be lost in this area", so he looked around for a while, and suddenly saw those on the ground. ball.


    "Yes, I have! My control is pretty good! It deserves it! Frieza! That guy''s dragon balls are finally in my hands. Plus the one I sunk into the village river, only one remains So we have it all together."


    Vegeta just put the five dragon balls together, and suddenly felt a strong aura behind him, "A strong aura, is it Sabo? No, the fighting power is lower than Sabo."


    Vegeta took a closer look and found that it was him. This surprised Vegeta. Wu Chen was also very happy at this time. "Wukong waits! After meeting the great elder, you will become stronger."


    Vegeta questioned very much below, "It''s the Saiyan on Earth, why are they also in this Namek? And they are holding the last dragon ball."


    I saw Vegeta smile, "Hahahaha, it doesn''t take much effort to come!" After speaking, he flew over, preparing to intercept the dragon ball of Sun Wuchen.


    Chapter 1083: A Perfect Fantasy


    At this time, Sun Wuchen was still flying forward happily, but he didn''t know that Vegeta had already flown over, "It seems that the purpose of that kid is also a dragon ball, but the dragon ball in your hand will soon belong to me."


    Vegeta was really blatant. He didn''t understand Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness at all. It was not that Sun Wuchen didn''t want to meet Vegeta in the early stage, but he was afraid to avoid malpractices.


    "In this way, all seven will be gathered." Vegeta is chasing after him, and Sabo is also looking for Vegeta. "That bastard Vegeta, where did he go? If there is a probe It¡¯s easier to find a lot more if you want to use it.¡±


    So Vegeta can only search blindly, but he only has one hour to find Vegeta, because Frieza only gave him one hour, otherwise he will die, "If this goes on...will be killed by Frieza. The king killed..."


    At this time, Sabo felt an energy flying behind him, and when he looked back, he saw a person flying past. He took a closer look, "Is it Vegeta? It is the gang who rescued the namekoshi. It seems to be holding a dragon ball."


    At this moment, another person suddenly appeared behind him. Sabo saw that it was Vegeta, and he was very angry, "Vegeta, I finally found you, so I don''t want to escape."


    At this moment, the three of them chased each other, and Vegeta suddenly felt it, "A strong fighting force is coming up. Is it Sabo? It seems that Sabo has discovered it. It is really entangled."


    "But I can take the opportunity to clean him up. He won me last time, and he will definitely take it lightly. This time I must kill him." Bulma was still reading at the entrance of the cave, and Sun Wuchen suddenly jumped down, frightening Bulma.


    "Sun Wuchen, you scared me to death", "Bulma, it''s dangerous here. I''m still outside reading a book leisurely, and I''ll be over when I was discovered", "What! It''s boring to stay in the cave all the time."


    Bulma saw the dragon ball in Sun Wuchen''s hand, "This...is this the dragon ball?" "Hey, it''s so big! The authentic dragon ball is so big!" "The elder is reasonable, right, Bulma, is Wukong in it? I want to take him to meet the Great Elder."


    "He went to find another dragon ball. It was near the village where Vegeta attacked from the radar display." "Really?" Suddenly, Sun Wuchen felt a powerful qi flying here.


    Bulma thought that Monkey King was coming, but Monkey King told him that this was not Wu Kong, who knows!But it was Vegeta who flew down, "Well, because it became stronger, I was careless instead of not paying attention to that guy''s anger."


    Vegeta jumped down and said to him, "The Saiyans on Earth, what an unexpected reunion! Didn''t you expect you to be able to come here?"


    "Looking at you holding the dragon ball so nervously, I know that our goal is the same. Listen, I have something to do before taking this dragon ball."


    "But you''d better not use the dragon ball to escape, otherwise, I will kill this woman." Sun Wuchen glared at Vegeta, "Do you think you can beat me?"


    Vegeta ignored him so much, "Come!" At this moment Sabo also flew over, and Bulma saw Sabo''s appearance, "Who is that guy in the sky? He seems to be a partner of justice!" Bulma is guilty of nympho again.


    But Bulma is still committing a nympho, and Sun Wuchen is very nervous, but Bulma is very happy on the contrary, "Such a handsome man must be an envoy from the sky, but most handsome guys are just."


    Sun Wuchen didn''t even want to pay attention to Bulma. Sabo said to Vegeta, "Vegeta, how dare you be fooled by the uncle, by the way, the guy holding the dragon ball over there is very familiar."


    Sun Wuchen smiled at him and snorted coldly, "It turns out that you are in collusion together." Bulma actually asked Sabo to quickly defeat Vegeta, and Vegeta ignored Bulma.

 645 Naruto Power System Chapter 645

    "It doesn''t matter what Vegeta is like, Vegeta, tell me now, where is the remaining Dragon Ball hidden? Follow me to King Frieza to make it clear."


    Vegeta ignored him, "Then you come and try!" "That''s a good guy who forgets the pain", Sabo immediately launched an attack, but Vegeta dodges and quickly sends out an energy wave , Attacked towards Sabo.


    Sabo was not reconciled, but the fact was that Vegeta kicked him to the ground. "If this goes on, do you finally plan to transform?" At this time, Sabo suddenly changed into the horrible look just now.


    This shocked Sun Wuchen and Bulma, especially Bulma!He completely destroyed his image of a beautiful man in her mind, "It really is a bad person."


    Sun Wuchen took a look at their aura, "This Sabo, his strength increased greatly after his transformation, it really is a monster." This Sabo directly grabbed Vegeta and threw it down. The moment Vegeta fell to the ground, Smiled.


    "Idiot! Fooled! Sabo!" So Vegeta grabbed a handful of dirt on the ground and flew up again. Sabo attacked him. Who knows, Vegeta sprinkled the dirt on Sabo''s face. , Fascinated in the eyes.


    Chapter 1084: Vegeta defeats Sabo


    Vegeta flew behind Sabo, punched Sabo on the back, and directly smashed Sabo¡¯s combat uniform. As soon as Sabo turned, Vegeta came back to Sabo, and hit him with a headshot. To the ground.


    But Vegeta was not relieved, and sent a continuous wave of light to Sabo. Sun Wuchen protected Bulma from behind and watched Vegeta attack Sabo.


    At this time, Wukong also flew over with the dragon ball, but he also felt two strong qi, "No, there are two strong qi, in the place of Bulma", so he quickly speeded up and flew. To that way.


    Sabo also fought Vegeta in a close fight again. The angry Sabo was helpless and angry, "Vegeta, how dare you...", "It seems that the blow was quite big, it took a lot of energy, Sabo , Your death date has come."


    Sabo laughed suddenly, "Death? Don''t be funny," Vegeta told Sabo, "Sabo, don''t you know the characteristics of Saiyan well?"


    "It''s too bad to treat me who is dying, right? Every time a Saiyan escapes the doom of death, the fighting power will increase greatly", Sun Wuchen also thinks next to him.


    "It''s no wonder that Wukong and I have become stronger as we fight. It turned out to be because of this, but Vegeta, the bastard, has greatly improved because of this?"


    At this time Sabo was still arguing for himself next to him, "What about Vegeta even if you strengthen? I can''t turn the win into me and give my full strength."


    Vegeta eagerly said to Sabo, "Sabo, Cyalik is a fighting nation, don''t underestimate me." After speaking, the two attacked again. This time, Vegeta attacked Sabo''s front guard. The body armor was broken.


    A blue liquid flowed from Sabo''s body. It seems that this is alien blood!At this time Sabo began to beg for mercy again, "Vegeta...I just took the order of King Frieza, please spare me, please!"


    But how could Vegeta hold back this tone, "You used to make me so miserable, but now you dare to beg for mercy", looking at Sabo''s appearance is already very difficult, "Why, why not join us together! Maybe this Can beat Frieza!"


    When Vegeta heard this, a big shock wave passed through Sabo''s body and hit him into the river. "If you and I can kill Frieza together, I won''t have to work so hard. "


    Vegeta turned her head and Sun Wuchen said, "Although you don''t understand what is going on, your combat effectiveness is much stronger than when you were on Earth! Even so, you may not be able to beat me, how? Out of Dragon Ball?"


    Sun Wuchen just smiled at him, "You couldn''t beat me when you were on Earth. Now that you are on Namek, you have only experienced two battles, and your combat effectiveness will not increase so much."


    "Furthermore, I have been discovered my potential. It is a piece of cake for me to beat you. The reason why I avoid you is because I don''t want the shock wave of the two of us to be seen by Frieza. Maybe I will temporarily Can''t beat Frieza."


    "So, neither of us should be too forceful to force each other to take out the Dragon Ball. Besides, you may not be able to beat me." "Sun Wuchen stared at him viciously."


    At this time, Vegeta was also very witty, and no longer insisted on competing with Sun Wuchen, because he and Sun Wuchen were not at the same level, and there were too many people to fight.


    So Vegeta flew back, but met Wukong halfway, Wukong was also very nervous and hid behind the stone, and Vegeta also felt the anger of Monkey King.


    "Who? Come out! I know you are here, come out quickly, or I will smash here, what''s the matter?" Wukong was also helpless holding the Dragon Ball, because he didn''t know what to do now?


    Do you really want to die with him?Just when Vegeta had already emitted energy and was about to blast this place, Wukong put the dragon ball behind the stone and came out.


    "Kakarot, I knew it was you, because I saw other earthlings there, it¡¯s not surprising to see you", Vegeta saw the Dragon Ball radar in Kakarot¡¯s hand, "What is this? ?"


    Monkey King knew that there was Dragon Ball behind him, so he couldn''t let him find out, let alone snatch the Dragon Ball Radar, "No, nothing, this is just an ordinary clock."


    Vegeta smiled, "With your stupid earthlings'' technology, you can only be a clock", Wukong said to him, "Do you want to fight me? You think you can beat me ?"


    "I advise you to hurry up as the best policy, otherwise the fight with me will be a complete defeat. Don''t be humiliated by yourself", and Vegeta ignored him so much.


    Vegeta glared at him, "I don''t have time to deal with you now, when I complete the collection of Dragon Balls, I will completely wipe you out", and then flew away proudly.


    Wukong smiled, because he didn''t find the dragon ball behind him, probably Vegeta, and he wanted to find his dragon ball again. He didn''t even know that his dragon ball was under his feet.


    Chapter 1085: Going to the Great Elder Region Again


    Sun Wuchen was still worried about Bulma. He was worried that Wukong would meet Vegeta, and the two would have a dispute. After all, relying on their current strength, the two of them are really equal.


    Klin said to Sun Wuchen, "Did Goku be discovered by Vegeta? Why hasn''t it been here yet? It has been exposed here! If you don''t move quickly..."


    I saw a burst of energy coming from behind. It was Wukong who flew over with a four-star orb, "Great, just waiting for you? Now we have two dragon balls, which is great. "


    "I did meet Vegeta, but he didn''t realize that I took the Dragon Ball." Wu Chen said to Monkey King hurriedly, "Goku Klin, I will talk about the details later. We have to leave here quickly. If we don''t leave soon, it will be troublesome. ."


    At this time Bulma had packed the luggage, "Wu Chen, Wukong, Klin, I have packed, let''s go quickly!" The three of them looked at Bulma''s cowardly appearance and cast a glance at her.


    Just then Vegeta, Vegeta had already come to this village, but he didn''t know that the dragon ball had been taken by Wukong, and he was still smiling happily.


    "Now I have collected five dragon balls. Just take out the dragon ball at the bottom of the lake, and the six have already been gathered. Then I will outsmart the Sun Wuchen one, and I will gather seven dragon balls."


    "Frieza accept his fate, from now on, this universe is mine", but Vegeta looked around for a while under the water, but couldn''t find it. "Strange, it should be sinking in this area."


    "No, it''s impossible!" It suddenly occurred to me, "It''s not good, it''s Kakarot. The place where I met Kakarot is exactly in the middle of this place and the earthen cave."


    Vegeta was very angry, "Kakarot, but how did he find Dragon Ball? Oh! It''s the clock, it''s not the clock, it''s the radar, damn it!"


    Vegeta was very angry now, and rushed straight out of the water, "Damn earthlings and Kakarot, dare to deceive me, unforgivable, beasts, beasts."


    The current Vegeta is very angry, the water on the sea is not turbulent, Vegeta flew to this cave at the fastest speed, "Son Wuchen, Kakarot, earthlings, you come out for me, you will regret it if you don¡¯t come out. of!"


    Speaking of Vegeta, he ran into the cave and exploded the hole in an instant, "Damn it, I ran! Bastard, I can''t feel their breath, they should be holding their breath, so they can''t find it. ."


    "The damn people on earth actually bad my good deeds. Sooner or later they will stare at the five dragon balls in my hand, and then settle the account." At this time, Wu Chen and Wukong had already moved to another place.


    "Everyone! It''s okay, it shouldn''t be found here," Bulma frowned inside, "Wait, such a narrow place, even the house can''t fit!


    Wu Chen smiled at her, "Don''t make it difficult for you, you don''t see the kind of cave just now!" "The lady like me, should I live with you here where there is no toilet?"


    Wuchen said to her, "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m going to take Gohan and Klin to visit the elder." When Wuchen said this, Bulma was also angry, "What! You want to leave me alone." Is it here?"


    "You can bear it! If Wukong sees the Great Elder, he may become stronger. Maybe the two of us can compete with Frieza!"


    And Frieza was impatient while waiting in the main control cabin, with a wine glass in her hand, "It''s so slow, it''s been a few days, what is Sabo doing? Isn''t it coming back? Did he escape? Or was he caught? Killed?"


    "If I knew this before, I should bring Kinu Special Forces to come from the beginning, damn!" Now Vegeta looked very angry at the five dragon balls in front of her.


    "If their Earthlings can really find the Dragon Ball on their radar, I can''t leave here easily. They also want to get these five Dragon Balls. They can only wait for them to act."


    At this time Vegeta saw a beam of red light, rushed over, flew past in front of him, and instantly exploded the island, but Vegeta laughed.


    "Frieza also seemed to be in a hurry, and the power of the spacecraft was destroyed by me, so I couldn''t move." Frieza sent out two shock waves inside the spacecraft and rushed outside.


    Frieza''s heart penetrated Vegeta, and Bulma, who was on the front line, looked at Dragon Ball alone, and felt the shaking after another, and the earth was trembling.


    Vegeta thought for a while, "Even if the guy radioed them to bring the detector, it would take a few days to arrive. I must act first and gather the dragon balls to get eternal life, and I can defeat Frieza."


    "It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him to lose the detector." The three of Wukong Wuchen and Klin were still flying towards the elder.

 646 Naruto Power System Chapter 646

    "Damn it! It will take a long time to arrive at this speed, but if you raise your breath, Vegeta will definitely find us, and he seems to be stronger."


    "Goku Klin, don''t worry, you two, go to the elder, and he will discover the potential abilities in your body, and we may eliminate Frieza by then."


    Chapter 1086: The Training of Tianjin Fan


    Frieza was agitated waiting in the main control room. At this time, his hand came down to report, "Lord Frieza, I just contacted the Kinho Special Forces. Now he is passing through the 9035YX area and will be there soon!"


    "I know, it''s finally here! Fortunately, nothing seems to have happened so far. It seems that Vegeta has not collected the Dragon Balls! Remember, once the Kinho Special Forces brings the detector, no matter what you I will find it wherever I hide!"


    Wu Chen took Wukong and Klin to the Great Elder''s place. After a short break on the way, the three of them ate something on the island. "It''s been four days, how far is it?" "It''s almost there." Damn it, the Great Elder can''t hold it anymore!"


    "Next, let''s move forward at full speed! A place so far! Vegeta should not feel us anymore", "Then let''s go ahead at full speed!"


    Wuchen, Wukong and Klin flew out again, "At this speed, we will be there in one hour." At this time, Vegeta suddenly felt three powerful breaths.


    "Finally found it. There are three breaths, Sun Wuchen and Kakarot, and the bald head. I thought they would come here to grab the Dragon Ball, but I didn''t expect it to go so far away. What are they going to do?"


    "If you miss this opportunity, you won''t be able to inquire from those guys'' mouths to where the last two dragon balls are. I took one away. Even if the woman finds here with radar, she won''t be able to collect seven."


    Vegeta really is a good strategy. After speaking, he took a dragon ball and flew over, "I will never let you go this time, wait!"


    At this time, Tianjin Fan was still training in the spacecraft. The gravity has reached 50 kilograms. Because of his limited ability, I dare not exercise too much.


    "Awesome, basically no sense of fatigue, even I feel incredible! Next, well, that''s the end of the practice, take a good rest for the rest of the time! Get used to the original gravity as soon as possible."


    After Tianjin Fan talked about it, he adjusted the gravity. Now the machine is reducing its gravity. The machine is reduced to one kilogram. It feels like the whole space is relaxing.


    So Tianjin Fan picked up a broken stone on the ground, threw it to the front, instantly turned to the front, grabbed the stone, and crushed it.


    "Awesome, hahahaha, great, so light! It''s amazing, the light can''t even feel their own existence, so light, so light, so light, so strong, so strong! So it seems, There is no problem with the world king boxing that can withstand 5 times."


    At this time the dumplings came out, "Tianjin Fan, you have such a big question!" Tianjin Fan subconsciously sniffed herself, and as expected, she went to the bathroom, "Finally, we are going to the Nemesis. One game."


    After taking a shower, I went to the refrigerator to find something to eat, ate and drank, and then lay in bed and fell asleep. On Sun Wuchen''s side, the two of them were still flying. Suddenly, Sun Wuchen felt it, Wukong Feel it too.


    Wu Chen asked Wukong and Klin to go to the great elder first, and he was here to stop him. Seeing that Wukong and Klin had already flown to the great elder, he was here waiting for Vegeta.


    Vegeta came here in an instant, full of heat, so she looked at Sun Wuchen and said, "Now hand over the Dragon Ball! You dare to break the ground on Tai Sui''s head, damn, quickly hand over the Four Star Orb! "


    "How is it possible? It is impossible for me to hand over the Four-Star Orb. I advise you to not find something. We flew so far and were discovered by you. It seems that your strength has increased a lot!"


    At this time, Wukong and Klin have already walked to the great elder, and the great elder is exploring the potential for both of them, "It is another Saiyan, and the strength is still so strong."


    Vegeta sensed a breath of air over there, and hurriedly asked Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen was very nervous, so she could only pretend not to know, but Vegeta realized it.


    Without a word, he flew over with the dragon ball in his arms, and Sun Wuchen hurried over. For fear of something wrong, Vegeta looked at the building and was very curious, "What is this?"


    Sun Wuchen wanted to intercept him, but Vegeta ignored him, "Sun Wuchen, your account will be calculated later! I will settle the inside first!" But before he could get in, the Nemebuster came out and stared at Bei. Gita.


    I only heard this Namek say, "Get off!" Vegeta couldn''t help laughing when he heard what he said, "You are tired of living!" The Grand Elder was still there, helping Goku and Ke Lin explored his potential.


    In the end, both of them finally discovered their potential, and the elder also breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Wu Chen who was outside suddenly felt a sharp rise in strength, and he knew that the potential of Wukong and Klin had also been stimulated.


    Vegeta didn''t know what to think, because he didn''t know what happened inside, what did he think it was?Then I wanted to continue to see it clearly, but unexpectedly, it was intercepted by the Namek.


    Chapter 1087: The Attack of the Evil Force


    At this time, Monkey King and Klin also walked out, and Vegeta saw that their abilities had also increased instantly, and instead of anger, he laughed.


    "Yes, your combat effectiveness has indeed improved a lot compared to before, but at this level alone, is it like fighting me?" After hearing this, Neru also came out!


    He only heard the coughing inside, and the elder said to Dandy weakly, "Dan...Dandy, hurry...hurry up and inform everyone that a huge force of unknown origin is approaching Namek, hurry...hurry up!"


    Although Dandy was very concerned about and nervous about the physical condition of the great elder, but the great elder said so, Dandy hurried out and told them, but the situation outside was very serious, no one talked to anyone, and the risk index was very high. .


    Dandy panted and said, "I, I said, the great elder said that there is a huge force that is approaching our planet." Several people were surprised, but the methods were different and the problems were different.


    Vegeta is concerned, who is the''Elder''?Sun Wuchen felt a very powerful force at this time, Wukong and the others also felt it, Klin smiled happily, "Is Tianjin Fan finally here!"


    Wukong is not feeling right, not the smell of Tianjin Fan, but Vegeta started to worry, "Difficult...could it be...one, two, three, four, five, yes... that''s right, Frieza, that guy actually called Here comes the Kinho Special Forces."


    Vegeta ran up to Wukong very angrily and grabbed his collar, "Damn, bastard, hurry up and give me the Dragon Ball", but Wukong''s performance is absolutely not to give, there is no way for Vegeta to go.


    "I promise you that I will never harm you after getting eternal life, hurry, otherwise everything will be over", this time you can see the extravagant expectations in Vegeta''s eyes.


    Sun Wuchen said to Vegeta afterwards, "Save your nonsense! We won''t be caught! Besides, if we don''t give it, what can you do? Can you beat us?"


    Vegeta was very nervous, "Listen, bastards! Frieza¡¯s Kinho special forces are better than me, not to mention that they have five people, those guys, with the latest detectors, will find us soon, Then, put us to death."


    "Impossible? How could it be!" Vegeta who said that was even more angry, "You should be able to feel their power. There is only one way to get me immortality, and then defeat them."


    At this time, Neru said to them, "He may be right, there are indeed five evil forces..."


    They all looked at the sky, and they were very worried in their hearts, "Then if you want immortality, then it is better for us to use immortality to deal with those people."


    "No, I must be immortal. I must defeat them." "What you said is not good at all. If this is the case, then our partner will not be saved."


    When the two of them were fighting fiercely, Neru told them, "Dragon Ball can realize the three wishes, and your wishes will definitely be realized."


    When they heard the three wishes, they were also very excited, and Vegeta was also very excited, "What are you guys still scratching, don''t hurry up! Hurry up, I don''t care if you can''t make it up."


    Sun Wuchen asked Nei Lu again, "Really" can I realize the three wishes?"" At this moment, Neru nodded, so Wu Chen took Wukong and Klin and followed Vegeta.


    Neru and Dandy returned to the house, and the elder asked them, "Are they gone?" Neru walked over to the elder, "Even if it goes well, their hope of winning is very slim."


    The elder looked at Neiru, and said to him softly, "Neiru, you can help them too, help them", "but? Elder, you...", "It''s okay, I don¡¯t care, I can Hold on for a while!"


    And in the universe, the Kinu Special Forces had already flown in the direction of Namek. The speed was quite fast. Four strands of energy were formed, and several craters fell on Namek.


    Frieza looked in the main control cabin, "Finally saw it, Special Forces Kinho, I''m waiting for you! Hehe oh oh oh", now Vegeta has felt the five of them, falling to this beauty Nemesis is on.


    Vegeta was very anxious in her heart, "Isn''t there yet? Those guys have already arrived." Sun Wuchen was also very anxious, but Bulma was waiting very boring in this ray of sky.


    Bulma tied the dragon ball to his lap, sat there looking at the magazine, suddenly put down the magazine, and couldn''t help crying, "Why should I suffer such a crime?"


    Suddenly, Bulma was pulled down, and Bulma just wanted to ask what happened!I saw Sun Wuchen untying the tied dragon ball there, "Bulma, I took the dragon ball", "Hurry up, let''s go quickly, this time it is here."


    Before Bulma could react, the two of them left, "Wait...wait, what''s the matter? Wait a minute! Explain it to me! Do you know how much I have suffered? Really."


    Chapter 1088: Keanu Special Forces Personnel


    Bulma gritted her teeth angrily, "I have had enough with them", and suddenly, was stunned, "Just now, Vegeta seemed to be there."


    Frieza sat on the suspended chair and flew out of the cabin, looking at the five craters on the ground. At this time, five people walked out of it, five of them very imposing.


    The first is a strong man with red hair, but looks similar to an earthling. He is probably the strongest man in there. His name is Likum.


    The second is a tall man covered in blue, like a blue whale, his name is Bart, the tallest one in it.


    The third is a man with white hair and red skin. He looks like a vampire. He is the most stylish one in it. His name is Guise.


    The fourth one is a chubby dun. He has four eyes and is green all over, just like a big turtle with a fleshy ball. He is probably a cute and cute man. His name is Gurudo.


    The fifth and last one, covered in purple, with two awl-like horns on his head, his blood and muscles skyrocketed. He is the captain of this team, Jinyu.

 647 Naruto Power System Chapter 647

    Frieza watched the five of them posing and forming a small body. Maybe it was too good to play. Frieza blushed. As for how to blush?I do not know.


    Without failing to say to them embarrassingly, "I... waited for you for a long time, everyone has worked hard, I have been waiting for a long time!" These people returned to their original positions, "Thanks to King Frieza for his praise, please send me this mission Tell us!"


    Frieza said to them, "That traitor, Vegeta, stole the dragon balls I collected. I hope you will teach him a lesson, and then bring it back here. To live, I want him to recruit the dragon ball. "


    After speaking, a few people turned on the detectors they had brought, "It''s a trivial matter. Our detectors have captured Vegeta''s whereabouts. He is moving at high speed not far from here."


    But suddenly, Kinho was stunned. "There are three other people with him, and they also have high combat effectiveness." At this time, Frieza smiled and said to him, "Oh, what hindered us before. Is it a kid? It really is a group!" "What should I do?"


    "Kill them!" Kinho smiled, "I see, let''s start the game!" At this time, Guise handed the toolbox beside him to Frieza, "Lord Frieza, the detector you want is in this box. inside."


    When a few people set off, they did not forget to form a heavenly group. The situation of the departure was really different, and Frieza''s face was purple, and he was scared to sweat again. It was terrible!


    Vegeta and the four of them were also very nervous, "Hurry up, they are about to catch up", and in the universe, Tianjin Fan and the two of them are also coming soon, "There are still 20 minutes from the planet Namek!"


    Tianjin Fan, who was sleeping, was awakened by the alarm clock, put on his clothes, and walked out, "Anyone who is better than Vegeta, I hope they are safe and there will be ten minutes."


    "Strange, there is no sense of fear, why are you so calm? Obviously facing such a strong opponent, but there is no feeling, is it a long-term practice under extreme gravity? Does it make me different?"


    Dumplings were next to him, quietly watching Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, you are indeed stronger, I can feel it, you are stronger than before you left", "Really? I think so too."


    At this moment, Vegeta and the four of them also came to the place where they collected the Dragon Balls. Vegeta was very happy. The Dragon Balls finally gathered. As soon as they ran next to the Dragon Balls, the five of the Kinho Special Forces arrived.


    Vegeta looked at the appearance of the five people, feeling a little scared. Kinho looked at Vegeta and said to him, "Lovely Vegeta, it¡¯s been a long time." How could Vegeta bear such a heart, "Damn it," It''s just a little bit short."


    The five of them were there, laughing endlessly, and Kiny said to him, "Are you the dragon ball in your hand?" At this time Likum looked at the ground over there, "There are five here too!"


    "Lord Frieza will be very happy. I heard that these seven dragon balls will be all together. The five behind, plus the two in your hands, will be all together."


    "How could it be handed over to you!" Vegeta was very angry. At this time, the shortest figure Gurudau walked out and wanted to fight Vegeta. Vegeta laughed at him, "Don''t come here, it''s too stinky. I can''t stand it!"


    Gludor wanted to rush up angrily, but was caught by Likum, and said to him, "Don''t act without permission, Gludor hasn''t decided to be your prey yet?" Grudor snorted.


    "Hurry up, Vegeta, but even if you do it obediently, I don''t intend to let you go." Vegeta smiled suddenly, "Hmph, no matter how powerful and accurate your detector is, yes. Dragon Ball is powerless, right?"


    They didn''t understand what Vegeta meant. "That''s what it meant." After Vegeta finished speaking, he turned around and threw the dragon ball in his hand, but Bart flew over in an instant, and none of them responded. come.


    Chapter 1089: Gludor''s Super Power


    The speed was too fast, and the dragon ball was directly intercepted. Vegeta and the others were surprised. They really didn''t react. Looking back, Bart had returned to where he was just now.


    A few of them were dumbfounded, but the speed was really fast, "You want to throw the Dragon Ball where we can''t find it, it''s a pity! Unfortunately, Bart has the highest speed in the universe."


    Kinho asked them to give them the second dragon ball. Vegeta turned around and said to Wukong, "Lastly destroy it!" Wukong just wanted to destroy it. Suddenly, the sound of a camera, instantly, was in Wukong''s hand. Dragon Ball is gone!


    At this time, the four-star orb had fallen into Gurud''s hands, and Vegeta was very angry, "Is the legend true?" "What legend?" The three of them were still very confused. "It is said that Gurud can instantly Stop time."


    A few of them still don''t believe it, "How come, it''s impossible?" "That''s it", "Dragon Balls are all gathered, and it''s your turn next, I will love you well".


    Keith said to them, "Although it is love, it''s not touching your head or holding it high, it means punishing you well!" "It doesn''t need to be explained."


    Wu Chen said to Wukong, "It seems that this time I must fight." Jinyu on the opposite side said to his team members, "I''ll deal with Vegeta, the other three rubbish, you guys guess the box together and decide!"


    But the team members must be dissatisfied!"Captain, you are always in the limelight every time, you don''t bring this", "Really, well, I know, then I will present the Dragon Ball to King Frieza, you are free!"


    After speaking, the four people jumped up happily, "I''m considerate!" "Oh, the boss is the best! Then kill Vegeta first", and after speaking, the four of them guessed the punch.


    In the end Likum won, and Gurudo is very upset!Kinho said to him, "Don''t be upset, it''s better than nothing!" Likum said to Doguru, "Don''t worry, the fatal blow, I will leave it to you." Hearing Likum''s words, Gurudor was happy Up.


    After speaking, Jinou took the seven dragon balls and flew away, "So that King Frieza can live forever", Wukong saw by the side, he wanted to use a shock wave to rush over, "We must not let them take away. Dragon Ball."


    But Vegeta stopped him, "Stop, don''t waste your energy, the most important thing now is to defeat them with all your strength." Wukong is still not getting angry, and there is no place to spread it. It seems that it can only be sent to these few foundations. New special forces on it!


    Vegeta called a few of them over, and Likum and Grudo laughed when they saw that they were discussing countermeasures, "Are they discussing a combat meeting? It''s boring just kidding."


    "The guy who robbed our Dragon Ball just now is called Gurudo. Although his combat effectiveness is not strong, he has super powers. Don''t be careless!"


    Wukong was also angrily next to him, "I haven''t experienced it anymore. What is the purpose of all the hardships? If you don''t take back the Dragon Ball. Not only that, but also let the bad guys get eternal life."


    Then Wu Chen and Wu Kong, the two of them released a very powerful qi. They would inevitably be a little surprised to see that Wukong and Wuchen, their combat effectiveness is so strong, and it is fundamentally inconsistent with the probe.


    Wukong and Wuchen directly used the shock wave of the supernatural tortoise and hit Gurudo, just at this point. Suddenly, Gurudo sighed, time stopped, everything was still, just Even the shock wave stopped.


    Guruduo hurriedly ran to the distance and stopped, so he looked up, but he couldn''t see Wukong and Wuchen. He was shocked. Upon closer inspection, he actually flew far away. Suddenly, however, this breath was lost.


    Suddenly, time was back on track. The shock waves from Wukong and Wuchen rushed to the ground, and Likum, Jis and Bart also flew up, "Those little bugs are more capable than imagined. !"


    At this time, Bart used the detector to look at it, "The detector value is... you can change the combat power without transforming. It''s really a rare race!" Guise said to Vegeta, "Your comrades are good, Vegeta. "


    Vegeta also felt that the fighting power of the two of them had far exceeded the previous level, and Wukong and Wuchen also felt it, which was much more destructive than before.


    "It''s all the great elder''s contribution to our potential! That guy escaped there. It must have stopped time." "We go, Goku." The speed of the two is so fast that Guruduo can''t see it. coming.


    This time Gurudah used his static ability directly, he took a sigh of relief, and opened his eyes. Unexpectedly, the two of them had already appeared in front of him. They had ran a few steps, but when he thought, there was no need to escape. Turned back.


    Guruduo wanted to come back to clean up that Goku, and was about to launch an attack. Suddenly he fell under his feet, and his breath was released. Time was back on track again. This accident gave Wukong and Wuchen a chance.


    Chapter 1090: Gludor''s Gold Compression Technique


    So Wu Chen used the Divine Tortoise Shockwave again, but unexpectedly, this Guruduo escaped too fast, evading the attacks of Wu Chen and Wu Kong.


    At this time, Gurudor stood up embarrassedly, and the three Kinyw Special Forces members in the sky looked at Grudor on the ground and mocked, "Hey, hey, that guy Gurudor, really embarrassed. ! This is the shame of the Kinho Special Forces."


    Likum lowered his body and said loudly to Gurudor, "Idiot, Gurudor, if you are defeated by them, I won''t take you to play", "The three o''clock snack will not be eaten with you."


    Grudor was very nervous, "Just...just a little carelessness, the bugs will be solved right away", "Goku, take advantage of this, rush over now", and then the two rushed over.


    Guruduo also got serious, "Okay, in that case, let''s use the last move!" He clenched his fists and stared at the space. Suddenly, Wu Chen and Wu Kong were frozen and couldn''t move, "Damn it, this is... I can''t move my body."


    Gludor smiled, "This is a golden technique, no matter how hard you struggle, you can''t move." The two of them are really uncomfortable inside, and they can''t move no matter how hard they struggle. Gurud looked at them both with an evil look, "Just now What about the energy? Hahahaha!"


    At this time, Likum and the three of them flew down, "Grudor is in a hurry! I rarely see gold compresses!" "It''s actually to deal with the little bugs!" But Grudor was very happy. "The shame I suffered just now, let me pay it back!"


    Gludor initiated energy and turned the stones on the ground into gravel, and rushed to Wukong and Wuchen together. The two were baptized by the stones, and the stones smashed at them both quickly.


    The guy Gludor smashed a boulder on the ground at Sun Wuchen. This time, Sun Wuchen was smashed to the ground, but Gluduo didn''t stop, and instantly sent a series of cannonballs towards Sun Wuchen.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen really suffered a certain amount of damage, but fortunately, compared to Sun Wuchen''s attack, his attack power and Sun Wuchen''s physical endurance were still competing.


    After all, Sun Wuchen''s strength is there. Although Gurud¨­ has super powers, his combat power is not strong. He should be the legendary Celestial Support, but his ability should not be underestimated.


    Gludor looked at Wukong in front of him again, "Little bug, did you see it? Your brother has been ravaged by me. It''s pitiful to look at you, hahahahaha, you low-level Saiyans are just Not worth mentioning."


    At this time Vegeta glared at Guruduo in the sky, but did not do anything, because he now sees Bart and the three of them staring at him, and besides, he also wants Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong to try ancient Ludo''s ability.


    Then Gludor smashed Monkey King down with the same method, but when he smashed it down, he ran in front of him. Guruduo stepped on Monkey King''s head and said, "It was your kid who said mine just now. I will let you know what it is. shame."


    Sun Wukong is very angry now, but because of the effect of the golden compress on his body, he can''t move at all. So he gritted his teeth and felt very unbalanced in his heart. "Gurud, you must not let me go, but if you let me go, I will let you go. Thousands of broken corpses."

 648 Naruto Power System Chapter 648

    "Hahahaha, I''m waiting for you to smash me into pieces, but you don''t have the ability to move now! Don''t think about how to deal with me anymore? You can''t touch me at all, my superpower is your imagination Not possible."


    At this time, Gurudoka kicked them all into the air, looking at their miserable appearance, it was really funny, and now the bodies of the two of them had been hurt a bit by Guruduo.


    Then, Guruduo removed all the branches and leaves behind him, and sharpened it with two thorns. So he pointed the tip of the big tree at Wuchen and Wukong, "Skewer you into skewers." , Maybe it tastes good if you bake it!"


    "By the way, do you want to escape?" But it didn''t help. No matter how hard they struggled, they were still unable to move. Vegeta watched this scene from the sky, "Idiot, I have reminded them to beware of superpowers. attack!"


    At this time, Grudor was not in a hurry. He came little by little, really trying to torture him, "What''s wrong? If you don''t run away quickly, you will be pierced by it! Can''t you move? What a pity !"


    Guruduo looked at Wukong and said, "Well, I will kill you kid first, and the other is slowly taking care of you with super powers", the two are really helpless, there is really no way, "Goku, is there any way!" "No way!" , The nerve is paralyzed..."


    Guruduo rushed the big wooden thorn to Wukong without saying a word, but suddenly, a blue light flashed towards Guruduo, and at this moment, Wuchen and Wukong were suddenly able to move. Wukong almost got out of the way.


    Wukong and Wuchen breathed a sigh of relief, "The golden technique is unlocked." Unexpectedly, Vegeta jumped off at this time, and Gurud''s head fell off his body.


    Chapter 1091: Killing Gruudo


    Vegeta walked towards Gruudo, and Grudo''s head is now on the ground staring at Vegeta, "Despicable... despicable! Vegeta! This... this is a game between me and the kid."


    Vegeta looked at Gurudoka and smiled, "That''s just your wishful thinking, war is always unscrupulous", and this is Gurudoka''s dissatisfied expression, "I actually planted you in a low-level Saiyan. In human hands, I...don¡¯t look down."


    Na Vegeta didn''t care whether he died or not, a cannonball blew him up, and in this way, Gurudo ended his life.


    Sun Wuchen and Monkey King flew to the ground and looked at Vegeta, "I didn''t think you would save us, thank you." Vegeta didn''t look at them facelessly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t come here to save you specifically, I just don''t want to miss the great opportunity to hit Gruudo. It''s not the time to breathe, so be prepared. You won''t always be so lucky."


    At this time, Vegeta killed the support in the Kinyu Special Forces. It seems that their arrogant style this time has shown their end.


    Now, even though the three of them are very nervous, "Hey, hey, hey, Gurudur is killed! It''s troublesome!" But it seems that their intentions are not here, "If one person is missing, our special forces will fight The formation is not perfect."


    After speaking, the three of them came back to the formation again. They also felt that they were not perfect at all. The three of them were very disappointed, "Sure enough, they were not perfect at all, so the captain had to redesign a new four-player battle formation. "


    "But it''s all a second story. Let''s decide who will take care of the two bugs in place of Gurudoka!" Likum said to Gith and Bart, "I am in charge of Vegeta", "Well then. , Guess, let''s guess the punch", two people guessed the punch.


    Wukong and Wuchen looked at the two of them there guessing the punches, and they were confused, Vegeta was also shaking, because Vegeta knew their fighting strength, so they were very nervous.


    "The real horror begins now..." And now Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong have been seriously injured. After Gurudoh''s gold compress just now, they are actually getting physically disabled.


    However, Tianjin Fan is coming soon, but on Namek, Frieza, the most evil demon king in the universe, is also waiting for them.


    And now, Jinou was also heading to Frieza''s master control room, holding the dragon ball there, flying while playing, unexpectedly, the dragon ball fell down, but fortunately it flew so fast to catch it, it was finally a false alarm.


    "Danger, danger, I almost missed it. If the unsafe is handed over to King Frieza..." In fact, Jinou knew what the consequences would be.


    This time, Guise and Bart paused the guessing, and Likum played Vegeta first. "Okay, Vegeta, now it¡¯s our turn. The two kids next to you, remember to help Vegeta. Help, just let it go!"


    Keith said to Likum, "Likum, don''t kill those two little ghosts, that''s ours!" The Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen were very angry.


    But Likum was also very ridiculous. Before the fight, he made an action. This time Vegeta directly lifted his anger. This move surprised the three of them. "Vegeta''s combat effectiveness easily exceeded 30,000." It seems that Vegeta wants to do it all at once.


    He rushed over, launched a super attack on Likum, jumped back from behind, and attacked his back again, kicking him to the ground directly, lifting Likum¡¯s leg, and then Threw it out.


    It was thrown onto the small island on the opposite side, so one after another shock waves were sent out and the island was blown up. However, before it was over, the wave of air was lifted up and attacked again.


    But they can also feel that Likum is still alive?They were very surprised about this, "That...that guy...is still alive? Impossible, why?"


    I saw that Likum''s clothes were blown out of shape, and his hairstyle was blown into a three-eighth look, but he stood in the smoke of gunpowder in the most graceful posture and waved to Vegeta and the others.


    This act frightened them, "That...that guy, he was unscathed..." Likum smiled, "This is the end of the warm-up exercise."


    But such a large amount of smoke made Guise and Bart feel uncomfortable. "What kind of handsome Likum guy is doing? It makes us dust everywhere, and we have to spend money to wash our clothes."


    It seems that the Kinho Special Forces are indeed talented and weird. Likum wiped a bit of blood from the corner of his mouth, "Well, it''s almost time to start."


    Likum jumped, "Likum Kick", the front move was very slow, but after jumping up, a shock came, and Vegeta kicked Vegeta out in front of him.


    But after Vegeta was rushed out, he turned over and flew over again, and there was another violent beating towards Likum, but Likum picked up his tricks very easily, "Good skill, Vegeta, a little bit better than I expected."


    Chapter 1092: Three People Attack Likum Together


    Then Likum made another''Likum big elbow'' and hit Vegeta, but was avoided by Vegeta, and followed Vegeta into the air. Vegeta wanted to give it from a height. He came with a cannonball, but he was speeding up, so he avoided it.


    This time Likum ran behind Vegeta and hit him under the water with a punch. Vegeta reached the bottom of the water, and then he was like a flying fish again.One rushed forward, rushed out, and rushed directly to Likum.


    Assaulted towards his chest, Likum shouted loudly, but suddenly stopped, but smiled, "I''m in good spirits, Vegeta", then Likum grabbed Vegeta and headed towards the ground. Rushed down.


    He directly smashed Vegeta''s head into the ground like an ostrich. Likum pulled him out again and took a look, "It won''t be the end, will it?"


    Vegeta took a deep breath, swayed his body, hung the golden hook upside down, and sent another shock wave, hitting Likum''s head, and directly exploded.


    Vegeta fell down and climbed up firmly. The Monkey King and Monkey King on the side are still in confusion. I don''t know if this is a win!


    Seeing Likum hitting a carp, he jumped up. At this time, Vegeta and Monkey King, the three of them were real and a little surprised. It seemed that Likum¡¯s attack power was really strong.


    "It''s great, great, I like this the most." Likum smiled, Gith looked at Likum, and smiled subconsciously. This smile is very funny, "Likum still That virtue! What a disgusting character."


    Likum was very relaxed, "Is there no more powerful trick? It''s almost time to end you."


    Vegeta is very struggling now, "Monster, bastard, I didn''t expect the gap to be so big, it''s like playing with a newborn baby. If this goes on, he will kill him."


    Wu Chen said to Wukong, "Wukong, if Vegeta is killed, it will be our turn. We are now seriously injured, and we can''t win anyway. We can only break the pot and fall. I didn''t make a surprise attack."


    "Goku, let''s make an assault! Vegeta has no physical strength to dodge Likum''s fast attack." Likum directly launched a jet bomb, and Wukong and Wuchen launched an assault.


    Wukong jumped over, and when Likum launched the jet bomb, Wukong gave him a kick from the head, and Wuchen rushed over and pulled Vegeta over.


    This time the jet bomb was really powerful. Fortunately, they intercepted Vegeta, otherwise it would be vulnerable, but as a superior person, how could Vegeta accept their help.


    "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way, it''s really superfluous. If you have... I''ll just attack that guy when I have time. It''s useless. Your innocence makes me sick."


    Sun Wuchen glanced over there, "The surface of the earth has disappeared, the shape of the planet has also changed, terrible guy", and at this moment, Likum also stood up.


    "The sneak attack just now was pretty good. The attack from above caused me to close my mouth. Thanks to you, my teeth...a little...there was a big fire", and Likum had few teeth left in his mouth. Turning around, they called Guise and Bart.


    "Leave these two boys to me too! How about? Can you?" Guice and Bart said they were very unhappy, but there was nothing to do. "There is no way, anyway, as you like, but as compensation , I want to invite us to have a chocolate sundae later."


    Licomb walked towards Sun Wuchen very proudly. It was a flying kick. Licomb tightened his foot and kicked directly on Sun Wuchen''s body. Wukong looked bad and hurried to the side of Sun Wuchen.


    Sun Wuchen said he was helplessly lying on the ground, "Bone...how could it be like this...just...just a kick, and it''s like this. That guy is too powerful, how could it be like this? Although the elder helped us improve our strength, it was unexpected Still useless!"


    "Sun Wuchen, cheer up, cheer up, don''t think like that, the injuries we have suffered are too serious, if it weren''t for the injuries of Gurud, they would not pose a threat at all."


    "To be honest, we are finished, we can''t fight, we can''t escape, we can''t escape, and the dragon ball has been snatched away. It''s really not going well!" Sun Wuchen is very disappointed now.


    And Likum was proud and proud over there, "Oh, oh, I accidentally used too much force, I wanted to play more, it''s a pity."


    Wukong is also very heartbroken now, "I...I''m fighting with him, watch it!" "It''s funny!" At this time, Tianjin Fan is also coming, and Wukong also used his full strength to launch a total attack at this moment.

 649 Naruto Power System Chapter 649

    I don¡¯t know if this Likum is on or off?He actually took a breath and directly blew the shock wave of Wukong''s supernatural turtle. It was Likum who flew into the air and appeared behind Wukong.


    An "arm cut" hit Wukong''s neck, Wukong also fell to the ground, Wukong stood up again strong, how could it be defeated!


    Chapter 1093: All Failed


    This is Jinyu who also brought back the seven dragon balls. Frieza was very happy when he got the seven dragon balls. "Captain Jinyue, you did a good job. He brought all the seven dragon balls back so soon. It was a correct decision for the Kinho Special Forces to join the war."


    Kinho was also very happy to hear what Frieza said, "I can''t be more happy to get the praise of King Frieza." Frieza opened the seven dragon balls in front of him, "I can finally get eternal life. That¡¯s great."


    Kinho said to Frieza, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll do a dance and celebrate! Dedicated to King Frieza, a dance of joy.¡± Frieza saw the dance of Kinho and made a show. Face sweat, "Let''s talk about this next time!"


    "The dream of immortality is finally coming true. Even if it''s me, my heart is beating," Kiny said to Frieza, looking at the dragon ball on the ground, "The perfect eternal ruler of the universe is about to be born."


    Frieza stood up and said to Dragon Ball, "Come on, Dragon Ball, give me Frieza, eternal life and endless vitality." Both were very excited.


    The Grand Elder asked Neru to support Vegeta and the others, but when Neru was halfway through the flight, he suddenly felt an unknown premonition.


    "Yes, in the near future, the evil hand will reach out to the Great Elder. Forgive me, people of the earth, I must protect the Great Elder." Neru flew back after speaking.


    Frieza and Jinou waited here for a long time. Looking at the seven dragon balls, there was no movement. They were very embarrassed, "Why is there no movement? Is it immortal?"


    Frieza said to Kinho, "No, I don''t think, why..." It felt like something was wrong!


    At this time, he thought of when he was robbing Dragon Balls before, an elder Namek said to him, "Okay...well! You take it, even if you gather all the Dragon Balls, guys like you can''t realize their wishes."


    "When he captured the second dragon ball, the Mekker did say so, and thought it was just a quick tongue, and it was indeed''like you'',''like you'', what does it mean?"


    "There must be a secret signal, only Namek knows. The secret signal, slogan, location, and the arrangement of Dragon Balls that can realize the wish must be asked from the Namek."


    The more Frieza thought about it, the more angry he got. Kinho said to him, "That''s the namek? I don''t know if there are any alive." At this time Frieza used the probe to look at it, and the probe showed Vegeta and them. That''s not good, Vegeta and the others know.


    With that said, Kinho quickly remembered, "Vegeta? Then I have to stop them from killing Vegeta."


    At this time, Frieza smiled and found the area, "In the area of ??8829401, there are two Namekians reacting, and one is approaching there. We haven''t attacked that area. There should be survivors. "


    Kinho said to Frieza, "Then I will go and ask for the secret code immediately!" At this moment, Frieza flew up, "No, I will go personally. Only I know the way to deal with them, Captain Kinou, please Optimistic about Dragon Ball!"


    Kinho seriously accepted Frieza''s order, so Frieza sat on his flying chair and went to the elder.


    On Likum''s side, Likum didn''t miss any chance and attacked Wukong. Wukong stood up firmly, carrying the pain, but finally fell.


    Sun Wuchen told Sun Wukong not to stand up anymore, but Wukong didn''t listen, and stood up again in pain. Likum was there watching Sun Wukong strong and walked over, feeling very ridiculous.


    However, Licomb admired the spirit of Monkey King very much, and Wukong firmly refused to admit defeat. In this way, he rushed up again, and Licomb dodged him, jumped up, gave Monkey King a fatal blow, and kicked him directly in the neck. .


    Now, Monkey King can''t stand up anymore, his eyes are fixed on the sky, Vegeta and Monkey King will also be worried. Guise uses the detector to look at Wukong, "I''m dying, he has no fighting power." , "Of course, my neck is broken."


    Sun Wuchen couldn''t bear to hit the ground with his fist. Sun Wukong was still twitching on the ground. Likum looked at the three trash on the ground. Klin had long wanted to rush to attack Likum, but Wuchen let him hide away. , Don''t come out.


    Because Klin is not their opponent at all, this group of opponents is too strong, not one level at all, but due to the special circumstances, they rushed out all at once, "Monster, I want you to be broken into pieces!"


    Having said that, he used the''hanging cut'' and slashed towards Likum, but Likum easily avoided it. A shock wave knocked Klin to the ground and rushed up again. Klin attacked close, punched and kicked.


    Klin was very helpless, because his strength was really too low. Likum looked at a group of trash on the ground, "I thought you were so powerful. King Frieza actually asked us to come and kill them first. Three."


    Chapter 1094: The role of fairy beans


    Likum just walked to the front of Monkey King, heard the sky behind, and a loud noise flew past. Bart and Jis also saw it, and landed on a small island in the distance. Tianjin Fan finally came.


    From there, a green light flashed and rushed to Bart and Guise. After the two dodged, they rushed to Likum again. Likum didn¡¯t react yet, and directly kicked in a whirlwind and rushed over. Likum rotated in place.


    At this time, Tianjin Fan lightly nodded his foot and landed on the ground. He put the dumplings on the ground. Tianjin Fan saw Monkey King, Sun Wuchen and Vegeta on the ground. Although they felt uncomfortable, they still came over. .


    He took out the fairy beans, helped Sun Wuchen up, and delivered a fairy bean to his mouth, "Sun Wuchen, eat! It''s fairy beans." Likum looked at Tianjin Fan next to him, "You have a bald head. Who are you? Are these little ghosts your accomplices?"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen stood up, "Tianjin Fan, you are finally here, it seems that the fairy beans are useful", "I''m sorry, I am late, but fortunately, I will deliver the fairy beans to you in time."


    After eating the fairy beans, Sun Wuchen felt his body was stronger. Tianjin Fan stood up, "I will give the fairy beans to Wukong", and glanced at Vegeta again, "Why Vegeta has suffered so much damage? ?"


    "All of them were defeated by the pineapple head over there. In short, he is also very powerful." Tianjin Fan walked to Monkey King, "Wukong, let you wait a long time, come and eat Xiandou!"


    "I don''t know if it''s sad or happy now", but Bart and Guise next to them feel very surprised. "Why are the dying bastard and this bastard just like they are all right?"


    The two aliens didn¡¯t even know the magic power of fairy beans, but Wukong told Tianjin Fan, ¡°Those guys are really too powerful, but our injuries are mainly caused by Gurud¡¯s injuries, otherwise he would never No problem."


    "Because of the attack just now, we can''t perform a perfect attack. Even Vegeta has no resistance." Said Vegeta, Tianjin Fan glanced at Vegeta, "By the way, why was Vegeta affected by those? Guys... aren''t they in the same group?"


    Wukong wanted to explain to Tianjin Fan, but Tianjin Fan.He didn''t ask him to explain, but put his hand on his head, "You don''t need to tell me, let me check."


    After speaking, Tianjin Fan began to investigate. Everything that emerged in Wukong''s mind appeared in Tianjin Fan''s mind. From the moment he stepped into that beautiful star to before he came, he saw clearly the whole process. And Wukong still hasn''t understood what is going on?


    "You guys have greatly improved their abilities, so it turned out to be like this! Bulma is also safe, Dragon Ball was robbed, and Frieza and those guys", Wukong was really surprised when he heard what Tianjin Fan said.


    "It''s a lie, how do you know this?" "I touched your head with my hand and I knew it. I learned this from the Realm King. He said it was called meditation, but then again, although Bei Geeta is cruel, but he also saved your lives!"


    Tianjin Fan then took out a fairy bean and gave it to the dumplings, and asked him to ask Klin to eat the fairy bean. Now, there is only one fairy bean left in the cloth bag.


    "Wu Chen, Wu Kong, there is only one fairy bean left, what do you say?" Wu Chen took the fairy bean for a while, glanced at Vegeta behind him, and called Vegeta. , Then threw the fairy beans over.


    This fairy bean was almost bitten by Likum. Wu Chen said to him, "Vegeta, eat it!" Tianjin Fan and Klin were panicked, "Isn''t it the last one? why¡­"


    Na Vegeta took Xiandou and ate without a second word. All of the physical losses he had suffered all at once recovered, and she felt strong again.


    "Are you going to heal that guy and join forces? What a waste...", "After this battle at Namek, Vegeta''s combat effectiveness has improved a lot. I want to go back to Earth with him and fight again."


    So Wu Chen looked at Klin, "Klin, you take the dumplings to find Bulma, and we will solve it." After that, Wu Chen boldly walked towards Likum, "You think we can''t beat Are you? Do you think your combat effectiveness is very strong?"


    Klin took the dumplings and flew away. Likum looked at Sun Wuchen, "Now things are interesting. What is the combat effectiveness of this garbage bug?"


    Bart used the detector to look at Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness, "What a garbage bug! It''s only about 6000, not as good as before", "What is it! What a disappointment? Is it just a bluff?"


    Vegeta watched Sun Wuchen stand calmly in front of Likum, "He is so calm and calm in front of Likum, doesn''t he still know how powerful the enemy is? Isn''t it...but he doesn''t feel murderous at all, is it...that? Bastard..."


    Likum stood there staring at Sun Wuchen, "Hey, are you okay? With this combat power, what do you want to do? You guy, really is a lunatic, you can laugh when you die."


    Chapter 1095: Wu Chen''s Wrath


    Sun Wuchen smiled, "You don''t want to beat me, now I, you can''t win at all, don''t move, I will know", Likum touched his head, "I thought you were going to say something?"


    So Likum turned around and said to Bart, "This garbage bug said a big joke!" Goku heard what Wu Chen said behind him, "Wu Chen is a little strange, he is obviously not the kind of person who can talk big. Doesn''t he still know the strength of the enemy?"


    Vegeta was nervous behind, "Difficult...Is it...no...no...that junior warrior, Sun Wuchen, can never become the legendary Super Saiyan."


    Likum was already there and couldn¡¯t wait, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tell you stupid jokes. I will let you lie down right away.¡± But Vegeta was thinking, ¡°Super Saiyans are said to have only appeared in 1000. ¡­"


    "He can break through the bottleneck that any genius warrior can''t surpass. How could he? I thought it was just a boring legend. If the legend is true, it is only me who can become a Super Saiyan."


    Without further ado, Likum directly used the''Mach Fist'' and rushed towards Sun Wuchen with a single blow, but unexpectedly hit nothing. Likum was also very surprised and looked around.

 650 Naruto Power System Chapter 650

    Even Bart didn''t notice that something happened to the Guise''s detector. The two immediately turned back, and Sun Wuchen actually appeared behind them, "You guy, when?"


    Everyone was shocked on the spot, because they didn''t see Sun Wuchen''s movements, but Vegeta''s eyes followed. Wukong also looked at Sun Wuchen, "It seems that Wuchen''s ability has risen again."


    Sun Wuchen said viciously to Guise and Bart, "You two are Likum''s accomplices, take advantage of it now! I advise you to run quickly, otherwise you will regret it."


    But how can the two lose?And still don''t believe it.The two punched each one, and the other kicked, and then they actually flashed past, but Sun Wuchen did not attack the two of them, but flew to Likum again.


    Likum got serious, "You bastard. You seem to have confidence in speed! But you can''t win if you just run away. Well, let you see my killer. No matter how fast you are, you will only run away. It''s useless."


    "Because all the guys in this uncle''s energy circle will have no bones." Likum seems confident, but Vegeta has been worried. "You can see how strong Sun Wuchen really is. ."


    Likum then launched an attack, "You four go to death together." This time Likum¡¯s energy wave was very powerful. The whole earth was trembling, stones and gravel all rose in the air, and cracks appeared on the ground. .


    When Likum was preparing to launch an attack, suddenly, Likum''s eyes were staring, and tears came in his eyes. Sun Wuchen elbowed Likum¡¯s stomach and saw that all the stones fell. , The energy wave disappeared.


    Sun Wuchen started Panasonic, "I''m sorry, because you are full of flaws, I can''t help but... I''m sorry." Wukong and Tianjin Fan were still surprised, "Wuchen won? How could it be so fast? Impossible ,is that a lie."


    Bart and Keith looked at him, "What''s the matter? Likum...impossible! They obviously didn''t have the strength to attack Likum just now, it should be a very ordinary attack! Why did they fall?"


    But Vegeta saw it, "It''s definitely not an ordinary attack. My eyes can''t read it wrong. This is a very fatal blow. It has obviously surpassed the level of Saiyan. Why on earth?"


    "How did that guy develop this ability? Is the legend true? Or is it because it is in the so-called Great Elder''s house? Is that guy a Super Saiyan?"


    This is Wu Chen very kindly said to Bart and Jis, "Have you thought about it? Are you going to go back right away? Or do you want to lie here like this guy?"


    Guise just smiled silently, "Did you hear it? Bart? The guy who knows how to live and die is talking big again", "He probably thought that he defeated Likum by strength. It just happened that Likum was careless just now, right? ?"


    "Of course it happened. His combat effectiveness has not improved." Now Wu Chen seems to be very confident. Now Guice and Bart have no reason to go back, but rushed to prepare for a fight with Wu Chen.


    "Red Lava", "Blue Whirlwind", "Sure enough they refused to go back", the two instantly rushed towards Wu Chen, "If we look down on us so much...", before they finished speaking, Wu Chen turned to Gith''s face Punched on.


    Guise slapped his face in pain, squeezed it twice, let go of his hand, his nose got crooked, and he had a nosebleed again, "You...you guy", "Whatever you say? But you are too careless, right? ?"


    When Keith and Bart heard what Sun Wuchen said, they started a fire, "What did you say?" One punch and one kick hit Sun Wuchen''s foot, but they were stopped by Sun Wuchen!


    Chapter 1096: Bart and Guise''s Red and Blue Ball


    Sun Wuchen turned his gaze to Bart, turned around and swept across Qianjun, and swept towards Bart. Bart''s reaction was also very quick. He immediately came back and jumped up.


    The two were very angry. Wu Chen rushed towards them with a big wave in the middle. Bart and Guise were rushed out. The two immediately flew to the sky, and their hearts were full of doubts and dissatisfaction, "Just now...what did you do? ?"


    Wukong looked at Wuchen and said, "It''s breath! Just holding your breath and shook them..." Tianjin Fan looked at Bart and Jis, "It seems that these two people are not so good! They don''t seem to be Wu at all. Chen¡¯s opponent."


    Guise still doesn''t understand?Why is Sun Wuchen, who has a combat power of only 5,000, yet so powerful?But Vegeta could tell.


    "Sun Wuchen will only rapidly increase his combat power at the moment of attack, probably to reduce unnecessary energy consumption! Because it is an instantaneous energy increase, the detector cannot detect it either."


    "Very strong combat power. How could he have this kind of energy?" Now not only Vegeta doesn''t understand, but Guise and Bart are also very upset now. "It''s really irritating, how can he be teased by this little mess? ?"


    At this time Bart said to Guise, "Guis, use a red and blue ball to attack together", "Is the red and blue ball to attack together? That''s a good idea, okay, Bart."


    The two tried their best to lift their gas out, forming a protective shield, and turning into two spheres, one red and the other blue. The two gases joined together and blended together, "Red and blue. Ball attack."


    But he was knocked away by Sun Wuchen''s roar, and a protective shield was automatically formed around him. These so-called red and blue waves could only blow up to his side.


    And in the distance of the sky, Klin and Dumplings have already arrived at Bulma, Bulma is still complaining, "They actually left my weak lady here for so long, really!"


    Klin explained it to her, but that was not the case. He told her all about it before and after, Bulma put down the Walkman, "Well, it''s just a reason!"


    But at this moment, Bart and Guise¡¯s light wave balls were bounced by Wu Chen, and they were all bombed. At this time, I saw a light wave ball flying here, directly hitting the port, but it affected a lot. Bulma''s equipment exploded.


    Bulma got up from the ground and wiped her tears, "Oh, what''s going on here? Staying in this place for a long time will hurt your skin and ruin your beautiful appearance."


    Klin said to him, "Don''t worry, Wukong and Wuchen, they are already dealing with it. At least you won''t be fatally hurt here, so please be content!"


    After the fierce battle just now, Guise thought that Sun Wuchen would be hurt, but, unsurprisingly, there was no harm at all. This is Guise''s detector sounded, "Guise, you attack him with an explosive ball first! Take him The speed should be avoided."


    Keith listened to Bart¡¯s dialogue, "What are you going to do?" "Do you still have to ask? When he was avoiding, I attacked from behind. My speed was the highest in the universe, and he couldn''t escape no matter how fast. "


    Guise was not happy anyway, "To deal with this kind of rubbish, it is hateful", after saying that, Guise used the''blasting ball'' to gather the energy of the blasting ball into his hands and smashed it at Sun Wuchen.


    Bart looked at Sun Wuchen, "Okay, let''s go! Why didn''t you avoid it?" "It was bounced", the cannonball was actually bounced by Sun Wuchen, "Damn it, where did you go?"


    But Bart didn''t notice, Sun Wuchen was behind him, and Bart jumped, "You guy...when...you actually ran to the number one in the universe, behind the speed master."


    "It seems that you are only second in the universe." Bart was very angry. Guise was still wondering next to him, "Why...what happened? After the bomb flew my explosive bomb, I instantly ran behind Bart. It was incredible. ..."


    Bart was angry and lost his head, "Who are you?" "Saiyan who grew up on earth! It seems like this!" "Don''t be kidding, how can Saiyan have such speed?"


    "How would I know that kind of thing? I should have practiced desperately." "But speed alone can''t beat me. You can only get tired of running. When you are tired and slow, it will be over."


    Bart started boxing continuously, but Wu Chen escaped easily, and Guise was also very angry, "Asshole, Special Forces, how can you be underestimated by you?"


    Guise also launched a full rush towards Sun Wuchen, Bart and Guise joined forces to fight against Sun Wuchen, but no matter how fast the two people are, they still can''t match Sun Wuchen!


    "I''ve exhausted my best just to dodge? This will defeat you", "Is that so?" Sun Wuchen immediately drew away. At this time, Guise punched Bart, Bart kicked Guise!


    Bart said angrily to Guise, "What are you doing?" "You are!" The two fought each other and watched each other gritted their teeth, but Guise suddenly stopped, "I said, it''s not the time for infighting!" "


    Chapter 1097: Defeating Bart


    Sun Wuchen looked at Bart and Guise very funny, "Do you want to see it? I don''t only have speed", the two did not listen to Sun Wuchen, so they rushed over again, but Sun Wuchen dodges again.


    Wu Chen flashed out, turned around and kicked Bart¡¯s back. Even his battle uniform was kicked torn. Before Bart could fly far away, Sun Wuchen flew over again and drove him from top to bottom. , Hit again.


    Seeing this heavy blow, Bart almost couldn''t bear it. At the moment of falling, Sun Wuchen was already on the ground, waiting for him, Wu Chen hit from below to the top again, just intercepting his stomach.


    Then he threw him to the ground. Guise, who was in the air, saw this scene and opened his mouth in terror. He felt a little frightened. Now Wu Chen''s power is overwhelmingly superior to Bart and Guise.


    At this moment, Wuchen said to Guise, "The two of them are not dead now, let''s take them out of this planet!" Vegeta, when she heard this, she was angry, "Asshole, don''t You''re stupid, Sun Wuchen, give them a fatal blow.


    But Wu Chen told Vegeta, "They are dying, there is no need to kill them all." Guise is now in the air, and he is fidgeting in his heart, creating an inexplicable sense of fear.


    "How is it possible? We are the Kinu Special Forces... I... We are a five-man super-precision force selected from the elites of the universe! Why did we lose to such a low-level guy?"


    "Nightmare! I didn''t even have a chance to fight back, so I was defeated, damn it!" After speaking, he flew away, and Sun Wuchen sighed, "It''s really shameful. I don''t care about my partner." Wu Chen looked at the two on the ground The trembling guy.


    "Wu Chen, it seems that your abilities have increased and become stronger." But at this time, Vegeta flew over and broke Bart''s neck with a leg blow, completely killed him, and went to Liku. Mu hit a shock wave and it smashed directly.


    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta, "You guy, didn''t you say that you really hurt the killer? They are dying." Vegeta glanced at Sun Wuchen.


    "Your naive thoughts are really disgusting, why just let them go? You should be able to solve them easily now. It seems that you haven''t completely become a Super Saiyan."


    "Super Saiyan?" Wu Chen was confused!Vegeta told him, "It seems that the overwhelming power has made you very confident! But this is still no match for Frieza, unless you can get immortality."


    "You don''t even know the horror of Frieza", "I''m not talking big, I think I am a lot stronger, and even so, is it no match for Frieza?"


    "Yes! If you want to fight with him, be conscious of death! Frieza''s strength is far beyond your imagination."

 651 Naruto Power System Chapter 651

    Wukong said to Vegeta, "What you said is too exaggerated. Have you seen Wuchen''s power just now? Those guys have no power to fight back! Who else can beat Wuchen now?"


    "Could it be said that the three of us Saiyans still can''t beat him and one Frieza? Although this is a bit invincible, for the peace of the universe, he must be eliminated."


    "It''s very easy to speak, wait and see! Presumably Frieza has now received eternal life, so that there is no chance of victory. I better pray not to run into him."


    Goku told Vegeta, "I think that guy hasn''t fulfilled his wish." When Vegeta heard Sun Wukong say this, he quickly asked him, "What? Why do you say that?"


    "If the dragon ball here is the same as the one on the earth, the sky should turn black when the dragon appears, but the sky has been lit since just now, so it should be..."


    For Vegeta who knows nothing, he doesn''t know anything now. He just knows that the dragon balls are gathered and can make a wish, "What is the dragon? What will appear when the dragon balls are gathered?"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen also thought, "By the way, I know, they don''t know the spell, they must think that they can realize their wish by collecting all seven." Vegeta is now very angry, "Spell? What spell?"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen turned around and said to Tianjin Fan and Monkey King, "We still have a chance to realize our wishes. It seems that Piccolo and Yamu Tea still have hope of resurrection." The three were very happy.


    "Okay, then start thinking of a way to grab the Dragon Ball back", for Vegeta, he still knew nothing.


    On the side of Frieza''s spacecraft, Guise has come to Kinho, "What? Have Gruudo, Likum, and Bart been hit?"


    Guise was very nervous, "Because there is a very powerful guy", Kinho was very angry, "Don''t be stupid! We are the Kinyu Special Forces! Someone stronger than the Kinyu Special Forces? The whole universe except Foley There is no one else for King Zaha."


    Guise was very nervous, "I think so too, but the truth is...", "It turns out that the disappearance of the combat power of the three of them is not a malfunction of the detector!"


    Guise said to Keanu, "Let¡¯s contact King Frieza quickly!" Keanu became even more angry, "What kidding? Is this shameful thing still embarrassing to say? Fortunately, King Frieza is out."


    "Hahahaha, my Captain Kinyw will go out in person, please watch it!" "Please!" Kinyw immediately ordered the seven dragon balls to be buried.


    Chapter 1098: Dragon Ball Spell


    Kinho said to his men, "You must hide the dragon ball, if you lose it, King Frieza will get angry", and then buried the dragon ball, "Very well, let those guys this time Experience the power of our captain."


    The Keanu Special Forces are now on the offensive, and Keanu and Guise both assumed super handsome poses, but he knew his behavior only by himself, and even the men behind were sweating for them.


    They felt it themselves, and the men behind were still applauding awkwardly. Guise panicked, "The two poses, it really is not imposing!" "It''s hard to come up with a new pose...No matter where you are, I will never Forgive you, never forgive you."


    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta, you should know them well, is there any good way?" Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen, "Aren''t you planning to hit Frieza?" , But first of all, my friends must be resurrected."


    "There is a fart in the resurrection. The earth Beverlysa is destroyed when it is used. It is not all the same. Instead of this, it is better to let me get eternal life."


    Goku looked at Vegeta and said, "Don''t be kidding, you are not better than Beverissa." This is because they felt two fighting powers and came here, "Finally! Gith, who escaped, Captain Kinou brought it."


    "This time even you can''t easily deal with it", "It''s really bad! Wu Chen", at this time, Vegeta thought for a while, "Wait, where is Frieza? He got the dragon ball from Kinho. After that, it should be in the spaceship!"


    "There seems to be no one there anymore," Wu Chen looked around, and pointed to the west. "You can feel a strong aura far away in that direction, probably Frieza."


    Wukong thought, "That direction is...no...it''s not good, it''s the house of the Great Elder", "By the way, Frieza couldn''t realize his wish, so he went directly to the Namekist!" "Go to the spell? Is he the maker of Dragon Ball..."


    Vegeta was very anxious, and Wukong told him, "He is the Great Elder! Oops, after he asks the way to realize his wish, he will definitely kill the Great Elder and them, but he doesn''t know that when the Great Elder dies, Dragon Ball will disappear. Up."


    At this time, Jinyu and Guise had already arrived at Sun Wuchen, and Guise looked at Sun Wuchen, "You were so arrogant just now, the captain decided to teach you personally."


    Tianjin Fan looked at Jinyu in front of him, "How''s it going? Wuchen, is there a chance of winning?" Wuchen looked at Jinyu, "I will know when I have to fight! This guy looks much better than those."


    And Jinou looked at Sun Wuchen with the probe, "Is this this guy? The combat power is about 5000..." Guise also felt confused, "Yes, it is really only 5000, which is very strange."


    Kinho said to Guise, "Fools, you are too dependent on the detectors, so you will suffer a big loss. He is probably the type that can improve the power at the moment of battle. According to my calculation of his true combat effectiveness. Around 60,000."


    Guise was surprised, "60,000, he''s just a Saiyan? Haven''t heard of the Saiyan who has 60,000 combat power?" Kinho was very calm.


    "This is not surprising. I may be a mutant super-genius fighter just like us. It seems that I will enjoy an unprecedented happy battle. The time for our team leader to fight for real power has arrived."


    Wu Chen told Tianjin Fan, "Bring your radar and find Dragon Ball," Wu Kong thought, "I think it should be near their spaceship", "If I can clean them up, I will rush to meet you."


    "Don''t be so embarrassed, you will definitely win," Wukong told Tianjin Fan, "If you don''t hurry up, the elder may be in danger", "Maybe it''s too late", "All in all, hurry up!"


    Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "Vegeta, the other guy will leave it to you. If you recover from a near-death state, your strength will double, and you should win."


    Vegeta glanced at Sun Wuchen, "So you know", "Okay, go, be careful", at this time, Wukong and Tianjin Fan have rushed to the direction of the elder, Sun Wuchen and Vegeta have entered the battle status.


    Sun Wuchen said to Vegeta, "Okay, Vegeta, let''s go!" Suddenly Vegeta condensed and flew away, "Goodbye, Sun Wuchen", and only Sun Wuchen was left alone. Play against the two of them here.


    Sun Wuchen was severely injured in anger, and then Jinyu saw that Sun Wuchen was absent-minded, "There is a flaw!" He slammed into Sun Wuchen with an impact elbow, Jinyu flew behind Sun Wuchen, Wuchen charged Jinyu with punches, but was all hidden. opened.


    It seems that it is really different. The captain''s ability is indeed very strong. The two punched and kicked each other one by one, but they were both avoided by the other!


    Wu Chen kicked Jinyu, grabbed Sun Wuchen''s leg, then threw it 360 degrees toward the mountain island, Wu Kong stood up with his body, stepped on the rock with a backflip, and jumped over.Take advantage of the situation and kicked Jinyu.


    Chapter 1099: The Escape of Vegeta


    Jinyu stood there, waiting for Sun Wuchen to give him a kick. Just as he flew over, Jinyu immediately disappeared, Wukong dashed a few steps over there, and unexpectedly took an escape from the ground. Rushing out, punching like Wu Chen.


    One punch knocked Sun Wuchen down to the ground, and then flew over. Gravity was about to step on Sun Wuchen with a kick, but Sun Wuchen hurriedly rolled over, causing Jinyu to step on the air and step on the ground.


    Wu Chen jumped up and kicked Jinyu. Jinu felt back. After running for a few steps, he flew to the mountain island over there. Unexpectedly, there was a tree in front of him, so Sun Wuchen flew with him. Come here.


    Jinyu went around the tree and circled around, just as Sun Wuchen flew over and came to meet Jinyu''s foot, and Jinyu kicked him away!


    Jinou flew to the top of Wu Chen at the fastest speed. When Wu Chen flew up, Jinou intercepted him in front of him and formed a tornado, kicked him off, fell on the river, and then set off. Big waves.


    But unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen rushed up again by the waves, and launched a charge towards the top of the upper island where Jiny was standing. Jiny stomped to the ground, the ground under his feet was chopped up, and the two fell into again. In a chaotic fight.


    The speed of the two was very fast, leaving no room for the opponent during the fight. In the end, the two each gave each other a heavy blow and retreated.


    Sun Wuchen wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, "It hurts, Vegeta bastard..." Kinho looked at Sun Wuchen, "Good skills, this kid does have some strength, but it''s a pity that Vegeta escaped."


    Sun Wuchen thought, "We must fight quickly, otherwise everyone''s hopes will be lost", and now, Vegeta is also going there.


    "It''s a good start. Sun Wuchen and Jinyue are of equal strength. It is estimated that they will lose out. All of this is within my grasp. I will kill them after asking the curses from those little ghosts."


    "As long as I get eternal life, Frieza will not be a problem." Vegeta was very excited and accelerated, while Jinyu and Sun Wuchen on the other side were still attacking fiercely.


    Guise was stunned looking at him, and the speed of the two of them was very fast. Kinho said to Sun Wuchen, "As far as the Saiyans are concerned, the speed is quite good, the special forces of Kinho, the captain of Kinho is super combat attitude. "


    After all, Sun Wuchen also followed the appearance of Jinou and made this form. Jinou was very angry, "Stupid... stupid, feet upside down, feet...", Sun Wuchen immediately changed his feet, "Oh, then again, Your posture is so strange."


    Old Jinou blushed, "What are you talking about... You guys don''t understand the luxury of the super combat pose", Sun Wuchen put down his posture, "Whatever you want, time is running out, although I can''t help but fix it right away. You."


    Jinou heard Sun Wuchen say, "It¡¯s so arrogant. This is the first time this team leader heard someone say this to me. If you are confident because of the warm-up exercise just now, I¡¯m sorry, I will fight soon. Break your nose."


    "In fact, the captain is the same as you, the type that can freely control the combat power", this surprised Sun Wuchen, and Ji Si looked at them two.


    "As expected of Captain Kinyu, he is still so calm, of course! Even if that guy''s combat power can reach 60,000, Captain Kinyu is far above him."


    Without saying a word, Kinho sent out a super light wave bomb and slammed it towards Monkey King. The purple light wave bomb also left a deep mark on the ground, rushing to the distance, and then exploded. .


    However, the energy of this purple bomb is really not to be underestimated, and it caused huge damage to the environment in an instant.


    Bulma was still repairing her Dragon Ball radar here, "Unfortunately, the spacecraft was destroyed and could not return to the earth, and the communicator was also broken, nothing good." At this moment, the machine reacted immediately.

 652 Naruto Power System Chapter 652

    "Very good, repaired, really wasted a lot of time." At this time, there was an earthquake behind, which shook her off the table, and the Dragon Ball Radar was turned on. Bulma picked up the Dragon Ball Radar and took a look. , Actually seven dragon balls have been collected.


    "What''s the matter? How did the seven dragon balls gather? Are they going to secretly make a wish to the dragon behind my back? Or if Vegeta gathers the dragon balls..." Before finishing speaking, the earthquake shook again.


    Klin told Bulma, "Vegeta is probably with Wuchen and the others. Before I came, Frieza''s men had already taken away the seven dragon balls, and they were the Kinho Special Forces."


    "Maybe Frieza is making a wish with seven dragon balls, but they don''t know the spell of making a wish. I''m afraid they just got seven dragon balls and don''t know how to use it."


    Anyway, Bulma is not happy now, "Here again, what is going on on this planet? It happens after a while, or let''s take a look."


    "If it''s Frieza, or Vegeta, just say''Let''s go back to Earth'' in front of them. You two will go with me and aim for Dragon Ball."


    Chapter 1100: Sun Wuchen''s True Fighting Power


    Bulma took the capsule box out of his pocket, took out the No. 67 jet motorcycle, got on the motorcycle, and let Klin and Dumpling fly over to where the Dragon Ball Radar was.


    Jinyu looked at the big hole in front of him, feeling very proud in his heart. Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen jumped over immediately. Without a word, he gave Jinyu a kick. Jinyu hid, and Wuchen landed on Jinyu and turned back towards him. Give him a kick, but it''s a phantom.


    In this way, the two fought again. Guise watched the two fiercely fighting, and finally Sun Wuchen kicked Jinyu into the river with a kick, and just like that, Jinyu fell into the river.


    Sun Wuchen ran to the river and looked at the river. At this moment, the water was boiling and bubbling everywhere. A column of water rushed out and pushed Jinyu out. With a wave, the water in the river was crowded. To shore.


    Sun Wuchen flew up with Jinyu, and the two were comparing their speeds as they ascended. Sun Wuchen quickly surpassed Jinyu. Jinyu wanted to catch up and overtake, but Sun Wuchen''s speed was too fast.


    "This guy''s speed is too fast, that guy''s speed is higher than mine." Guise also rushed up and sent a light wave towards Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen stopped when he saw Guise attacking him. .


    Kinho took advantage of the situation and stepped forward to lock Sun Wuchen. Guise was very happy over there, "Hahahaha, he successfully blocked his movements, Captain, he is already in our bag."


    Sun Wuchen was also struggling, "Damn, so much strength, I can''t get rid of it." Guise still added fuel and jealousy to the side to fan the flames, "Break his neck, and solve him in one breath."


    Sun Wuchen was also very helpless, "No way! It seems that I can only use the Realm King''s fist." However, suddenly, Jinou let go of Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen was also very puzzled. Guise was also very puzzled, "Captain, why not kill Kill him."


    But Jinou was very angry, "Who let you take the shot, Guise", "Team...Captain", "Next time there will be more trouble, I will be welcome."


    Guise also dared not speak up below, with a panic expression on his face. He looked at Jinyu, who said to Sun Wuchen, "You guy hasn''t used his true skills yet?"


    "I thought I hadn''t noticed it, do you plan to save your strength and fight against King Frieza? I rarely meet opponents that excite me! I''m free of boring little moves."


    Sun Wuchen understood, "Okay, I know, then let you see my true strength", "That''s right, if you don''t go all out and die, you won''t be stunned."


    Sun Wuchen looked confident, "Use your power-detecting machine, and take a good look at my combat effectiveness." Jinou was also very confident, "You don''t need a detector to know that your highest combat effectiveness should be around 85,000."


    So Sun Wuchen launched the Realm King''s fist, and his strength and aura were immediately activated, and the surrounding environment was changing with Sun Wuchen. At this time, Jinyu was still proud.


    But suddenly, Jinyu opened his mouth, "95000, 100000, 105000, 106000, 107000, no...impossible, 109000, 110000, impossible, and...still continuing to rise." At this time, Jinyu was scared. .


    Needless to say, Guice, sweat on their faces and their backs, but Wukong''s power and combat effectiveness are still rising, can Wukong''s true power defeat Jinyu?


    However, Sun Wuchen''s combat effectiveness is still rising sharply. Jinou looked at the detector and was mad, "120,000, 130,000, 140,000. 150,000! How could this be? 180,000! Unbelievable, is it your real power? "


    Guise was already very panicked below, "How is it possible? Impossible! We can''t win... Why? Saiyans can reach this state."


    At this time Wuchen was ready, and Sun Wuchen told Jinyu, "To be honest, my instant explosive power is higher than this. The reason why I was defeated by your men before is not because I didn''t want to fight, but because I wanted to increase my physical fitness. ."


    "Don''t you know? Saiyan physique is beyond the limit, because the great elder has unearthed my potential before, so now I use the potential to force a Saiyan combat power out of my body."


    "To tell you the truth, just use your current combat power to fight me. It''s simply vulnerable, so think about it now."


    Jinyu was very nervous when he heard, "Could it be that you are... Super...Super Saiyan..." Sun Wuchen told Jinyu, "Vegeta said that just now, but I don''t know what you are talking about. "


    Guise heard their conversation below, "Super...Super Saiyan! The strongest fighter in the legend, that guy, is that guy the only Super Saiyan that King Frieza fears?"


    Now, Jinou has grabbed his scalp in a panic, the more he thinks about it, the more he realizes it is impossible, but the data will not be missed, and his combat effectiveness can be felt. Now his heart is very complicated.


    Sun Wuchen told Jinou, "I''m sorry, you can''t beat me. I don''t want to do a meaningless battle. You should disappear from this planet."


    Chapter 1101: Looking for Bulma


    Jinyu turned around and looked at Sun Wuchen, "You guy, are you telling the truth?" Sun Wuchen nodded, "Yes, especially you, more moral than I thought, I don''t want to kill you ."


    "Don''t want to kill me? Don''t want to fight meaningless? Disappeared from this planet, Super Saiyan is the most combative and bloodiest super fighter in the universe."


    "Really? It seems that you are not a Super Saiyan yet! You have not completely become a Super Saiyan! By the way, you are not a Super Saiyan at all! That''s it! Hahahaha", Kinho said. Words, Sun Wuchen did not understand at all.


    At the main base of the Great Elder on the Tianzhu, Dandy told the Great Elder, "Elder, Neilu is back!" Neilu knelt in front of the Great Elder.


    The elder looked at Neru alone here, "Why are you back? Didn''t you let you help the people on earth?"


    "I''m very sorry, but my duty is always to protect the safety of the Great Elder. If the Great Elder dies, the Dragon Ball will also disappear, and then the wishes of the people on earth will not be realized."


    At this time, Wukong and Tianjin Fan had already rushed to the Yixiantian where Bulma was located, "Bulma, put the Dragon Ball Radar...", the two of them looked for a circle around the Tiantian but they did not find Bulma, and K The whereabouts of Lin He Jiaozi.


    "Really, we are racing against time! The critical moment is always not there", Tianjin Fan walked over, looked on the ground, and called Wukong, "Wukong, look at it", Wukong took a look, "This is not Bulma Traces of the jet bike?"


    "It seems that Bulma is going out on a jet motorcycle, so let''s hurry up and chase it. It will be over if we don''t get the radar as soon as possible to find the dragon ball", so the two flew away.


    At this moment, Neru already felt, "It seems that I finally found this place, and it is very close." At this time, Frieza was already heading to Tianzhu.


    The elder called Dandy over, "Dandy, come here." After saying that, he put his hand on Dandy''s head, a force burst out from Dandy''s body, Dandy himself felt It''s amazing, a surge of energy continues.


    "Go, Dandy, the people on earth need you. I have triggered your power and should be able to arrive in a very short time", "But?" "Go!" "I see, Great Elder Qian Don''t die."


    Dandy immediately said goodbye to the elder, walked out of the room, and flew out. The elder sat on the king''s chair and sighed quietly, "Am I killed? Or is my life dead?"


    Dandy just flew out for a while, and saw someone from the other side also greeted him. The two looked at each other. Dandy saw that it was Frieza. He really came.


    Frieza just glanced at him, "Forget it, don''t worry about the kid", so he flew straight to the top of the Tianzhu where the elder was, and Neru told the elder that he had arrived.


    So Neru went outside to check this Frieza in person, "What''s the matter!" Frieza got off the suspended chair, "My name is Frieza, I am someone who wants to achieve a certain wish through Dragon Ball."


    "Although I have collected seven, I can''t achieve my wish in any way, so I would like to ask you to tell me how to achieve my wish?" Neru glared at Frieza, "You go, evil people don''t deserve to know."


    "I think you''d better be honest, you don''t need a reason to kill you, you have two people, you can ask whichever you want", Frieza started moving with his hands behind his back.


    Neru told Frieza, "Then you try, but before the battle I want to tell you one thing, the other one is the Great Elder of Namek, and Dragon Ball is made by the Great Elder."


    "Listen, you remember! If you kill the elder, the dragon ball will also disappear." Frieza felt very curious, "the elder?" So he went off the detector, stared at him, and sent a line. The laser blasted the house above.


    Neru was very worried that Frieza would threaten the elder, Frieza flew up and looked at the so-called elder Namek, "So, it seems that I did not lie. It is indeed different from the other Namek. ."


    "Elder, don''t you plan to tell me? But will you watch him die?" Frieza turned his eyes to Neru.


    The Grand Elder told Frieza, "Nalu is not as weak as you think. It is the strongest combat type on this planet. The Namikians are not like the other Namikians who were hurt by you before."


    Frieza was very angry, "It seems that he won''t tell me anyway", but the elder told Neru in his consciousness, "Please, Neru, try to buy time as much as possible."


    "Well, since you are so aggressive, let you see the most terrifying force in the universe," Frieza took on the detector.


    Neru told Frieza, "You are aware of it. The life of the elder is almost over. If you fight here, it will not be good for you if you hurt him. Let''s change the place."

 653 Naruto Power System Chapter 653

    Chapter 1102: Neru vs. Frieza


    Frieza said to Neru, looking at the elder, "I don¡¯t think this will happen, whatever you want." Neru glanced at the elder, and flew away, Frieza. Follow him closely.


    The elder lowered his head, "I''m sorry, Neru, we must hold on until Dandy reaches the people on earth. It seems that the fate of this planet is in their hands." The elder sighed helplessly. In one breath.


    Sun Wuchen is still competing with Jinou here, "What are you laughing at?" "How could I not laugh? I didn''t expect a guy as strong as you", "What''s so funny?" "Because you are better than this? The captain is stronger, so happy."


    So Kinho took off the detector and asked Guise to catch his detector. "I see, Captain Kinho wants..." Kinho said to Guise, "Hold my detector well, don''t use it. lost."


    At this time, Frieza also followed Neru to the distance, but Frieza watched Neru flying forward and couldn''t stop, so she felt very strange, "Where do you want to go? Just enough!"


    In this way, Frieza suddenly appeared in front of Neru, preventing him from flying forward, "How far do you want to run?" Inland was too embarrassed to open it face-to-face, so he looked down and went down!


    Frieza was very satisfied and followed him. Naneru came and threw his jacket beside him. Frieza looked at Neru, "Really, it seems that people on this planet are in a hurry to die. That''s a headache."


    Neru began to gather his strength, and his energy began to rise. Frieza turned on the detector and looked at Neru¡¯s abilities. Neru directly released his abilities.


    This made Frieza also very surprised. "It''s very powerful. The combat power has risen to 42,000. That''s it, it seems that it is indeed different from the Namekist so far."


    "It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s a very good combat power. I really want to take you as a subordinate! Okay, I¡¯ll give you a number for reference. Let you know how strong the enemy you are facing is, my combat power. It''s 530,000."


    "But I won''t use my full strength to deal with you, don''t worry, by the way, I will fight with you with this left hand! Maybe it will bring me some fighting fun."


    Neru was very angry when he heard, "It''s really arrogant", and immediately jumped up and chopped Frieza''s neck heavily with his arm. Frieza just tilted his head and smiled humorously.


    Neru slashed his neck very hard, but Frieza was unscathed!Frieza smiled, "That''s not okay, it''s rare for me to stretch my neck to let you hit, is that only this level? Forget it, 42,000 is really only this level."


    Frieza grabbed Neru''s arm, grabbed it hard, and directly penetrated his arm with his fingers. The purple blood sprayed out directly, and he grabbed it hard and broke his arm.


    Neru took two steps back painfully, Frieza took his arm and hit his abdomen with an elbow, and Neru fell.


    Frieza looked at Neru who was so small in front of him, and smiled arrogantly, "I''m sorry, I''ll give it back to you", so he threw Neru''s arm in front of him.


    "Don''t force it, it''s better to say it before I decide to kill you." Neru really struggled to get up, thrust his arm to the right, and the broken arm grew out again.


    This surprised Frieza, "Oh, it''s amazing! Is it possible to regenerate? But even if it is restored, it doesn''t make any difference. It seems that the physical strength cannot be recovered, and the combat effectiveness has decreased."


    Neru was ready to attack again, but Frieza didn''t pay attention to him at all, "Really, I know it''s not my opponent, or I can''t give up? I don''t understand what you guys are thinking."


    Neru panted hard, "I won''t admit defeat, I won''t admit defeat..." Frieza just looked at him and smiled.


    Bulma, Klin and Dumplings went to find Dragon Ball, but the way to find Dragon Ball was not so simple. Bulma drove her jet motorcycle in front of him, followed by a big raptor.


    "Does this planet have a deep hatred with me? This time it is completely over", this big dragon flying in the sky, following Bulma hurriedly, flying down from time to time and stepping on Bulma twice!


    At this time, Bulma saw a cave in front of him, ¡°Great, as long as you hide in that cave, hurry, almost, great, saved...¡± And when she thought it was safe, she suddenly went from A yellow velociraptor emerged from behind the stone.


    The velociraptor just blocked the entrance of the cave and opened its blood basin. Bulma hurriedly stepped on the brakes, but when he was turning, he hit the stone and flew with the car.


    But she landed safely, "Am I saved?" When she thought she was safe, she looked down and found that she had sat on the dragon queen who was chasing her just now.


    Chapter 1103: Finding Bulma


    This bad dragon is really bad. It took Bulma and flew upside down. Otherwise, it grabbed the skin of this dragon so hard, but the skin of this dragon was very tight, so I let it go. Come down.


    Then who would know that the yellow raptor was waiting for her below, so he opened its mouth again, Bulma thought he was about to say goodbye to the world.


    Suddenly, two lasers flashed, and the raptor below immediately fell down, and Bulma fell on its back and bounced underground.


    Bulma looked back again, and even the big dragon in the sky fell down and pressed against the raptor, and the two dragons died just like that.


    And Bulma was still confused now, "What, what''s wrong?" Suddenly stood in front of him by a person, scared her, "Don''t come here, pervert, idiot, monster, villain..."


    "Bulma!" Bulma stopped when she heard someone calling her name, and looked ahead, "Tianjin Fan? What, then?" After another look, it turned out to be Wukong, "Well, that''s too much! Bulma!"


    But Bulma didn''t feel what she had done wrong, "What are you doing, suddenly took the Dragon Ball with Vegeta, and then ran away without a trace, what happened?"


    "Throw a weak lady in such a dangerous place, no matter if your conscience is safe?" Wukong smiled and looked at Bulma, "This is not Klin and Dumplings, the two are here to protect you."


    "Klin said he was afraid of using qi, so he led Frieza and the others to come to us, so there was no use of qi and let us run all the time." "It''s okay, it''s okay, anyway, now I saved you from the dinosaur mouth. "


    Wukong looked at Bulma, "In short, Dragon Ball Radar, if it goes well, maybe the wish can be realized", Bulma is still angry!


    "Have you not realized your wish? I thought you had snatched the Dragon Balls a long time ago, and now it shows that the seven Dragon Balls have been gathered together anyway, I thought you all had them already, so I really want to go and see it. But, what''s wrong? Really."


    Wukong took out the Dragon Ball Radar from Bulma''s pocket, "Tianjin Fan, Klin, Dragon Ball is over there", and pointed to the other side. Then, the three of them flew over.


    However, before they started flying, Bulma stopped them and said, "Tell me the current situation", "We are in a hurry now and talk about it later, Bulma, you and the dumplings will go back to the original island and wait for us. "


    "However, Tianjin Fan brought back immortal beans. We ate one of them. Now Wu Chen is dealing with them alone, but Wu Chen''s combat effectiveness seems to have improved too much."


    "Really? Have you become very strong?" Bulma thought about Sun Wuchen, "Sun Jun, I didn''t expect him to become so handsome. I always quarrel with my lover Ya Mucha! Did you choose the wrong one?" He looked up at the cloud in the sky.


    Wukong, Klin, and Tianjin Fan, the three of them flew away, leaving Bulma and dumplings in place, so they returned to their original sky.


    In Sun Wuchen''s place, Jinyu concentrated all his strength on his fist. Sun Wuchen didn''t know what he was doing. Suddenly, he raised his hand in the sky, punched him at once, and rushed his fist into his body. Penetrated.


    He kept inserting himself inside, and a lot of blood flowed out, and the blood on his body was also flowing continuously. Sun Wuchen was stunned at this side, and Jinyu was also very cruel to himself.


    Jinou supported his body, "You guy...Although you are not a Super Saiyan yet, I like...your powerful body..." Sun Wuchen couldn''t understand what he said, "I like..."


    Guise looked nervously at Jinyu, "Sure enough...Captain Jinyue wanted to do that", and saw Jinyue radiate all the energy in his body, and Sun Wuchen looked nervously at Jinyu.


    "It''s amazing, his body still contains such a great power", I only heard Jinou shouting over there, "Exchange..." Suddenly, his body no longer belongs to him, and his consciousness is like The primordial spirit came out of his body just like he had gone out of his body.


    I saw Jinyu exhausted his whole body, and his power stretched from his feet to the top of his head. Could it be that this is the so-called Daigo initiation, and then a wave of light rushed out from the mouths of both sides. Through this wave of light, the consciousness of the two of them came from here. Dao Guangbo spread to the other side.


    But at this time, I saw Wuchen carrying the detector, followed by Guise and flew away, "Hahaha, this body is flying faster", at this time Jinyu could not move in the air, "body, body can''t move. Up."


    "That guy deliberately hurt himself for this...suffer, if this goes on, I...no, those guys will meet Goku and the others", and at this time he couldn''t control his body.


    "Damn it. Not only did I not adapt to this body, but I was seriously injured and couldn''t fly fast. Moreover, even if they could return to the earth smoothly, my two women would definitely be angry. They turned out to be like this. It''s bothersome! "


    Chapter 1104: Interrogation


    At this time Vegeta had already flown over, and he had come to the top of the spacecraft''s main control area where Frieza was. "It seems that Frieza has gone out."


    He also looked down, and saw that two lower-level combatants were chatting on the top of the spaceship. When these two lower-level combatants looked up, they felt that there was a light in the sky. If they didn''t know anything, one combatant was hit. Fly away.


    When the other combatant checked again, he was also knocked down. The combatant below saw that the two combatants above had fallen and was very worried, so he became alert.


    Then, all the lower-level combatants around him were killed by Vegeta. At this time, Jinyu was still enjoying Sun Wuchen''s body, "Hahahaha, is this a body with 180,000 power?"


    Kinho flew close to the water, and by the way, he took a look at the shadow on the water, "It''s better to have a handsome face, isn''t it, Guise", and the two went back happily.


    At this time, the real Sun Wuchen was still using Jinyu''s body to reluctantly fly, "If you don''t hurry, Wukong and the others will be killed." He looked around, and there was a breath on both sides.


    But his body couldn''t support him and he fell. "This body can''t even be well balanced. It''s true." Now Wu Chen is powerless.

 654 Naruto Power System Chapter 654

    Vegeta walked into Frieza''s main control room, "Asshole, damn Frieza, judging from the fact that Kinho was left behind, Dragon Ball must be hiding somewhere here."


    "In any case, the people on earth should be able to find it with that strange device. They will be here soon. Let''s change to a new combat uniform now." Vegeta went, took a shower, and changed clothes.


    But he is still thinking about another thing, "Speaking of which, the medicine Sun Wuchen and his accomplices brought is really amazing. Without healing the injury, even his physical strength is completely restored."


    Vegeta came to the dressing room, turned on the machine and took a look, "Cut, do you only have the old model that fits?" There is no way but to put on the old model.


    But at this time, Wukong and Tianjin Fan wanted Klin and the three of them. They had already arrived here on the Dragon Ball Radar. Just as Tianjin Fan was about to rush into the spaceship, Wukong told him that he was not in the spaceship.


    The three of them fell to the ground and walked on the Dragon Ball radar. As expected, they were getting farther and farther from the spaceship. Wukong looked at the ground. There were traces of being buried on the ground, so they asked Tianjin Fan and Kelin to come here.


    They took a closer look and found that there were indeed traces of being dug and buried, and the three of them started to dig it up, because they couldn''t use energy and were afraid that the dragon ball would be destroyed, so they could only dig by hand.


    And Vegeta on the side came out, staring at the three of them digging dragon balls there, "Hid you hide there? Well, hurry up and summon the dragon. After I kill you, I will always keep my youth and the desire to live forever. It can be achieved."


    "Great, I finally gathered these seven." The three of them smiled and immediately held their faces in a stalemate. "After all the hardships, they finally gathered the seven dragon balls. Now Piccolo and Yamu Tea can be both Resurrected."


    The two of them are still grinding here, and Vegeta can''t wait behind, "Well, let''s start, we are here for this moment, a long journey, let us see the real dragon."


    Wukong shouted loudly at the Dragon Ball, "Come out, Shenlong, let your wishes come true." Vegeta hid behind, and she was helpless when she heard such a simple spell, "Why? Didn''t there respond? What is Shenlong? What does it look like?"


    But the three of Wukong and the others were still happy, but it was seven dragon balls, and there was no movement. "No...the dragon didn''t come out? Why didn''t they pop out like a pop?" "Maybe the lines are different!"


    Vegeta was already impatient behind, and Wukong and the others were still experimenting hard. At this moment, Vegeta suddenly turned his head and looked at it, and then Wukong and the others looked over there.


    "Tianjin Fan, Klin, it seems that there are two angers coming here, it can''t be Jinyu and the others, right", "Is Wuchen defeated? Impossible."


    Vegeta hid behind the spaceship with a look of anger, "It''s getting tricky again, damn it!" This is Wukong has already felt it, "No, this qi is evil, yes, what happened to Wuchen? Three of us. Hold your breath and hide!"


    At this time, I saw the fake Kinho and Guise flying over. Guise looked to the side, "Dragon Ball was dug out", "What''s the matter? Who knows the location of the burial", just when they were wondering, Wukong came out.


    "Wuchen, it''s me! Me! I was shocked, I thought it was Jinyue, where is Jinyue? It seems that you not only hit that fellow, but you also became a companion with his subordinates. "


    Guise secretly smiled at the unintelligible Monkey King behind him. Fake Kiny said to Monkey King, "Did you find these dragon balls? How did you know?"


    Wukong thought Wuchen was joking with him, "What are you talking about? Wukong! Of course I found it with Dragon Ball Radar." When Guise heard "Radar? Damn, there is such a thing."


    Chapter 1105: The consequences of exchanging bodies


    This so-called fake Sun Wuchen stared at Monkey King, "Have you fulfilled your wish?" Wukong told the fake Wuchen, "It didn''t succeed, the dragon did not appear, I really don''t understand it, the spell is probably different from the one on earth. Right."


    "Really? That''s it." Wukong began to think that this fake Wuchen had a problem, "Wukong, why are you so weird, so to speak, this feeling... why are you still carrying bad guys."


    This Monkey King told Monkey King, "Want to know?" Klin looked at Monkey King and immediately told Wukong, "Wukong, that''s not Monkey King, run! Goku", before Wukong could react, this Kiny punched Monkey King. Fly away.


    Fortunately, Wukong is quick to react and won''t get hurt. The Jinyu over there looked at them, "Is there another one? The detector didn''t respond at all. It seems that the combat power can be controlled to zero."


    Wukong wiped a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth, and shouted at the fake Wuchen opposite, "What are you doing? Wuchen", Klin once again told Wukong that this was not the real Sun Wuchen.


    Tianjin Fan also walked out, looking at this fake Wuchen, "I also feel it, this is not Sun Wuchen, if you guessed correctly, the two of them should have exchanged bodies."


    "There is one more? I didn''t find it! How many of you are there?" Now only Wu Kong is still confused here, Tianjin Fan and Kelin stare at the fake Sun Wuchen.


    But this Jinou is also very serious, "Yes, we exchanged bodies, because this body is quite powerful." Hearing this fake Sun Wuchen tell the truth, Wukong and Vegeta hiding behind the spaceship, the two Can''t help but suddenly realize.


    Then the two men, Guise and Kinho, began their team fighting posture, "The Red Magma of Kinho Special Forces-Guise", "and me, the captain of Kinho Special Forces-Uncle Kinho."


    Klin was still hesitating, "How is it possible? Swap bodies?" This Kiny had already uttered cruel words, "Otherwise you will try, this powerful force above 180,000."


    Klin rushed forward, indeed unable to hold Sun Wuchen''s speed. Vegeta hid behind the spacecraft and thought, "Whether it is a body swap or hypnotism, Sun Wuchen''s strength will not change, it becomes more and more difficult. Up."


    And the real Sun Wuchen here was still flying over Frieza''s spaceship with his half-crippled Jinou''s body, very hard.


    "But... damn... the unfit body can''t even control the breath, the unfit body, by the way, if I don''t fit this body, he shouldn''t fit me either."


    Jinou and Wukong had already hit, and the two were fighting together. At this moment, Guise¡¯s detector responded. After looking back, he saw Sun Wuchen in Jinou¡¯s body. "Captain Jinou, the bastard caught up. ."


    Jinyu heard Guise tell Sun Wuchen that he had come back, and his heart was very nervous. Sun Wuchen dragged his tired body down, while Jinou in the sky looked at the half-dead Sun Wuchen.


    "You can really find it here, it seems that your injury should be made heavier." Wukong and Klin saw this Jinyu''s body and said what Sun Wuchen said, and they understood at once.


    "Wukong, Tianjin Fan, Kelin, listen, that guy is not me, our bodies are interchanged", Kelin is still a little scared, thinking about accepting such a body in the future, and living with him, really a little scared .


    Sun Wuchen told them, "That guy is Jinyu, don''t be polite, defeat him, you won''t lose with your current strength, you know? Fly him."


    The few of them are really not confident. The three of them knew that they could not beat Sun Wuchen, and this Jinu smiled, "Idiot, actually said that I would lose, this is your body, the combat power is above 180,000, who Can beat me."


    Wu Chen smiled at the bottom, "Try it and you will know, then...Although it is my body, let alone Jie Wangquan, you can''t even master the use of Qi, and if your mind and body are not in harmony, You can''t exert great power."


    Jinou was still very confident, "These monks can''t deceive me Jinou, now let you see my combat effectiveness, Guise", so let Guise use the detector to see how much combat effectiveness he has.


    He is now slowly gathering Qi himself. Although his momentum and scale are still very strong, Guise is surprised, "23000"!"What? I can''t hear", "23000..."


    "How? Did you hear that? 23000! Only 23000! Only...why?" "Why, ask me why?"


    Everyone present was surprised that Sun Wuchen told him, "That''s my body. If the mind and body are not in harmony, you won''t be able to master the strong power. Tianjin Fan, Kelin, and Wukong can win."


    After speaking, these three people began to fight him, because they only dodged and didn''t fight back because they cut to Wuchen''s ability at the beginning, but now it''s different.


    Chapter 1106: Killing the fake Sun Wuchen


    Hearing what Wu Chen said, Wu Kong went up and gave Keinu a fist and punched him down. Klin was still hesitating next to him and asked him to hit the fake Sun Wuchen in front of him. Although it was fake, his body was after all. Sun Wuchen''s.


    Klin still hesitated a bit, and Jinou was also surprised, "How is it possible? Damn, you must not be able to beat me", but in fact he was given a crit by Wukong.


    From the top of Wukong, he told Klin and Tianjin Fan, "Really, maybe you can really win, let''s go! Klin", Wukong went up to fight the fake Monkey King, and his speed couldn''t keep up with Monkey King.


    Now Jinu was even more worried. Wukong kicked him in front of Klin. Klin was still there hesitating. Now when Jin Jinu was about to get close to Klin, Klin still didn''t do anything.


    And Klin was still very nervous, "Wu Chen...", just like that, Kinho rushed to Klin with the momentum of being beaten and knocked him into the air. "Klin", Wukong saw that Klin was beaten into the air. After passing, he flew behind him and caught him.


    "What''s the matter, Klin?" Klin eased his mind, "I''m fine, sorry! I worried you. For a moment, I felt that he was really Sun Wuchen."


    Wukong looked at the angry fake Sun Wuchen below, "I know, I have this idea too, but that guy is not Wuchen, it''s Jinyu, you know?"


    And the Sun Wuchen of the exhausted Kiny body below was also very nervous. It was really damn that Kiny used this visual confusion method to defeat his opponent.


    Klin eased his mood this time, looking at the Jinyu below, "Okay, this time must...", then Wukong and Klin rushed to fatten this Jinyu, and the speed of the two was definitely at this Jinyu''s body. Above the affordability.


    After all, he doesn''t coordinate his body at all now, his ability is only 23,000, and now Wukong and Klin have surpassed him, and Wukong''s ability has not been low after all, so it is easy to defeat this Jinyu.


    Kinho was gasping from the top, "What are you doing, Guise? Come and help." Guise was about to step forward to help, but was stopped by Tianjin Fan, "Wait, your opponent is me. ."


    Guise looked at the earthling in front of him, "A small earthling dare to stop me Guise, I think you are impatient to live, then let me see you off."


    Wukong rushed up, punching and kicking Wuchen again. Jinou couldn''t dodge the speed of Monkey King. As a result, he was about to attack Monkey King, but Monkey King was killed by the flash shadow. Jinyu wanted to use Monkey King''s ability to gather Qi to attack. other side.


    The energy waves were gathered and energy bombs were released to attack Klin. Klin did not evade. Kiny¡¯s attack directly hit Klin¡¯s body, but it was useless at all. "That kind of weak attack is not effective."

 655 Naruto Power System Chapter 655

    Jinou wondered more and more, "Why...why? This body can clearly use more than 180,000 combat power", "Did you not hear Wu Chen say? You can''t control his body, surrender as soon as possible."


    "Surrender? Let me Jinyu surrender! Don''t be kidding." He turned around and fought Wukong again, but no matter how Jinyu fought, he still couldn''t keep up with Wukong''s speed.


    And below, Tianjin Fan is still fighting Gith, "You guys want to have a showdown with me, so courageous?" But Tianjin Fan ignored him, "Hmph, whatever you want. Say."


    However, although Keith said so well, his ability is comparable to that of Tianjin Fan. He himself felt a little surprised, "You guy, how did you do it, there is no response on the detector!"


    This point, this kind of cosmic person will never understand. Tianjin Fan said to him, "You are too dependent on the detector. After fighting with the friends next to me, you should be clear? You will be over soon. ."


    Tianjin Fan and Guisi fought from the ground to the sky, from the sky to the river, but Guisi''s ability was always below Tianjin Fan, and Guisi became more and more angry.


    "What a joke, the Kinu Special Forces is made up of super elite fighters from all over the universe. How could you, a garbage earthling, have won me?" He went up and gave Tianjin Fan a punch, but Tianjin Fan did not escape.


    The two stopped fighting, and Tianjin Fan told Guisi, "Although I said so, I am actually very scared. My fighting power is beyond your imagination. Take a look with your favorite detector."


    Guise acted calmly, "I will be afraid, hahahaha, will I be frightened by the combat power of you earthlings?" So he turned on the detector, and when he clicked on the detector, Guise became unstable.


    "Damn it, is it broken?" Guise was very angry, so he blew up the detector directly, Tianjin Fan, and smiled silently.


    "Do you really think it is a machine malfunction? I am already practicing on my way here. We people on earth have never stopped practicing. You think we are like you, just staying in the original footsteps."


    "We have been getting stronger, and we have never stopped. We can freely control the fighting power. This kind of thing is already a very common ability for us on earth."


    Chapter 1107: Guise is killed by Vegeta


    The more Guise listened, the more angry he was, and he launched continuous rush attacks on Tianjin Fan. Tianjin Fan did not evade, but took all his attacks as his own, and then gathered his energy into a sky wave ball and hit Ji. On Si.


    This can be regarded as self-sacrifice. Tianjin Fan did not stop practicing during the process of communication, and developed many abilities. At the moment when Guice fell to the ground, Tianjin Fan came back and forth.


    One blow broke his battle uniform, punched him heavily, knocked directly to the ground, and smashed into a big pit on the ground.


    Tianjin Fan came down at this time, "Like Wu Chen said, take advantage of this, hurry back to your planet, don''t be here to disturb troubles", Gies got up weakly, "You rubbish, how can it be possible? Defeated me."


    At this time, Vegeta who was hiding behind the spaceship also rushed out, and an impact elbow hit Guise, even though they spit out blood in pain, they were all surprised that Vegeta was here.


    Vegeta stood in front of Guise and sneered, "Actually, your real opponent is me." Guise looked at Vegeta with his eyes open, sweating coldly, "Vegeta, you actually!"


    "Didn''t you and Bart look at me being beaten so cool? Come now, I''ll stand in front of you, you beat, hahahaha! Today I must personally abolish you, do you feel scared now? "


    "Vegeta, you villain!" Now Keith looked helpless and didn''t have the strength to move again. Tianjin Fan didn''t stop him, just watching from the side.


    "Let me tell you the truth, every time I get rid of the edge of death, I will become stronger. Not only have I broken through the limits of Saiyans, but I am also constantly getting stronger."


    "I just understand now that it is not just a genius who can control the power at will, in other words...I have gradually become...Super Saiyan", but Guise just didn''t believe it, "Nonsense..."


    "Hahahaha, Super Saiyans are the strongest fighters who love blood and fight. The Sun Wuchen and Monkey King who are not cruel enough cannot break through the limit, but I am different..."


    The more Guise listened, the more he felt that this was a joke. He used his last strength and sent a light wave from his mouth, directly hitting Vegeta''s head. Vegeta flew up and kicked towards Guise''s body. Come down.


    Vegeta fell on the ground, one hand facing Guise, a super light wave destroyed Guise, and Guise couldn''t even call for help.


    Sun Wuchen watched from below as Vegeta killed Guise like this, "Vegeta, why bother..." Vegeta told Sun Wuchen, "You are naive, Sun Wuchen, you are destined to never become a super game. Yaren, only I can."


    Jinyu was still playing here, "What are you talking about? Super Saiyan..." Vegeta sighed disdainfully when he heard Jinyu was still talking, "Have you killed Jinyu yet? Okay, or Leave it to me! Get out of the way."


    After saying that the two of them escaped, Vegeta rushed over and hit Jinyu, who was facing Sun Wuchen, without being polite at all, attacking Jinyu with the greatest strength.


    He directly smashed Jinou a heavy blow to the ground, and Jinyu had no chance to fight back at all. Everyone looked dumbfounded. Vegeta was not beating, it was killing.


    The strength of the whole body was released, and for the last blow, I saw Jinyu lying on the ground unable to move. It seemed that Vegeta''s blow was really painful, "But... damn it!"


    Sun Wuchen watched Vegeta want to kill him, and quickly stopped "Okay, spare his life, Vegeta", but Vegeta didn''t listen to anyone else, and gathered a super energy wave in his hand. , Just want to wipe out Sun Wuchen''s body.


    However, suddenly I saw the corners of Jinyu''s mouth rise slightly and smiled. Sun Wuchen saw it and he knew, "Is it?" He only heard the Jinyu shout out loudly, "Exchange".


    Wu Chen was happy and nervous at this time, "Good opportunity, I can change back to my own body". After saying that, he flew over and rushed in the direction of Vegeta at the fastest speed. "We must catch up. what!"


    At that moment, Vegeta withdrew his shock wave, and Wuchen also rushed to Bubegeta''s front. Vegeta still didn''t know what was going on, "What are you doing? Sun Wuchen, go away." !"


    Wu Chen came very timely at this time. At this time, the two souls returned to their respective bodies. Jinou pressed his wounds and fell down, "Damn, that... asshole... actually hindered me..."


    Jinou looked back and saw that Sun Wuchen, who was lying on the ground, was very angry. After Wuchen changed his body, although his body could not move, he was still very happy.


    "It seems...it seems to have changed back." Only Vegeta was on it and didn''t know what happened. "Why? What happened just now? Why? What was Sun Wuchen doing just now?"


    The three of Wukong, Tianjinfan, and Kelin were also very surprised, "Just now... just now, was Wuchen preventing Vegeta''s attack?"


    Klin quietly looked at the Sun Wuchen on the ground, "It''s Wuchen, it''s Wuchen''s feeling, yes, they changed back." Vegeta was surprised when he heard what Klin said, "What? It seems that Ji Newna bastard is over there."


    Chapter 1108: Keanu''s own evil consequences


    Wu Chen and Jinou finally switched back, and Jinou angrily touched the wound, "Damn it, this time I must exchange with Vegeta."


    Vegeta rushed towards Jinyu at this time, and Jinyu was also very happy, "Hahahaha, your body belongs to me", Sun Wuchen on the side felt it, "Oops, let that guy get Vegeta''s The body is over."


    Vegeta rushed towards Jinyu, who was also activating the exchange of skills, but suddenly, Vegeta appeared behind Jinyu and gave him a punch.


    A punch on the top, a kick on the bottom, a punch on the top, and a kick on the bottom. In this way, Vegeta attacked Jinyu, and Jinyu had no strength to fight back. At the same time, he had no reason to want to attack.


    In this way, Keinu was severely injured by Vegeta, and Keinu, who was constantly attacking Vegeta, had a little frog on the planet Namek out of the ground beside Dragon Ball.


    And Vegeta threw Jinou into the sky and charged at his final blow. Vegeta also rushed towards Jinyu, only to see Jinyu very happy, "Vegeta, you are fooled."


    It''s not that Wu Chen didn''t know, but there was nothing he could do. However, suddenly, a little frog jumped over. Wu Chen saw that he took advantage of the situation and grabbed it, and threw it towards Jinyu.


    Keanu activated the exchange skills, and Vegeta could not hide it, so he could only let this trend rush over, but unexpectedly, a little frog blocked Vegeta''s face.


    And this little frog actually had an exchange with Keanu, and the world suddenly became quiet. At this time, Keanu fell down, lying on all fours, and there was a frog''s cry in his mouth. Vegeta was still hesitating. How is this going?


    In this way, the frog Jinyue jumped away. Sun Wuchen lay on the ground and smiled. Wukong and Tianjin Fan helped Sun Wuchen up. Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta, you really don¡¯t care about my body, almost I was beaten to death by you."


    Vegeta ignored him so much, "Huh, what''s going on with Kinho?" Wu Chen told them, "The one that jumps away is a frog, and the one that looks like a frog is actually Jinyu."


    Keanu knew that he had been found, and learned how to scream. He looked back at them and pretended to be calm. Vegeta came over and said, "Although I didn''t figure it out, I should squash you." Frog, jumped away quickly.


    Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "Leave him alone, Vegeta, Kinho becomes like that and can''t do anything bad." Vegeta thought carefully, "Well, just let you go! Think about your future. Really sympathetic days."


    Wukong hurriedly asked Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, isn''t there a fairy bean?" "No, it''s all used up", "What should I do? This is a headache."


    Vegeta came over and said to them, "Hmm, hell, it''s easy to get rid of the annoying you now." Wukong and Tianjin Fan glared at him.


    Sun Wuchen told them, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, he won''t kill us now", "That''s right, the Dragon Ball thing, and the duel with Frieza, need Sun Wuchen''s power, come with me."


    "Follow you? Where to go?" "Of course I went to the spaceship to save Sun Wuchen", "Do you think we will believe you will save Wuchen?" Vegeta glared at them, "Whatever you want, you just Let''s die in the wild together."


    Klin told Monkey King, "Goku, let''s follow him. If he wanted to kill us, he would have killed us long ago." "Hurry up, Frieza may be back soon."


    Wukong Klin and the others saw that there were all dead and wounded combatants in the spaceship, and finally walked to the innermost door and opened, "We must restore Sun Wuchen''s full strength as soon as possible."

 656 Naruto Power System Chapter 656

    So a few people put Sun Wuchen into the machine, Vegeta turned on the machine, and then started to run, only to see that the machine was filled with water, Wukong and Klin didn''t understand what this was about?


    So Klin asked Vegeta, ¡°Vegeta, what is this?¡± Vegeta told them, ¡°This is a liquid therapy device, which is simply a treatment chamber, soaked in this special solution. I will recover my strength soon."


    "That''s all right?" Vegeta was debugging the machine while thinking, "It''s not too late to clean up after you finish Frieza. I will definitely become a Super Saiyan by then."


    Vegeta smiled sullenly, "Although the liquid therapy device here is an old type, it shouldn''t take much time to heal Sun Wuchen", "Old type?" "The new type was destroyed by me."


    "This won''t drown, right", but only the people inside know that Wu Chen''s expression of enjoyment, "It''s much more comfortable", then Vegeta said to the three of them, "Then, let you change into the battle. Take it, it can improve some defenses."


    Goku thought for a while, "Combat uniform? Is that the kind you wear? It doesn''t feel very good", so Vegeta took the three of them to the locker room, and the three of them saw the equipment inside and looked Surprised.


    "The civilization of these guys is more advanced than the earth." "Yes." Vegeta threw his clothes on the ground. "Put on tights, hurry up, Frieza is coming."


    At this time Klin said to Goku, "I said Goku, even Vegeta needs our help. It seems Frieza is very strong, I''m a little scared."


    Then, Vegeta took out the jacket again, "Next put on the combat uniform jacket", and then took out two large sets of medium-sized ones.


    Chapter 1109: Rescue Sun Wuchen


    Wukong looked at their battle uniforms very strangely, "How do you wear this battle uniform? Even if your head goes in, you can''t get your hands in."


    "Let''s wear it! This dress is very elastic and can be stretched at will. I didn''t break it when I became a great ape, and he can withstand strong shocks.


    So, Klin pulled on the clothes, "It''s really amazing, and the clothes are still very easy." Goku asked Vegeta, "Are gloves and shoes also made of this material?" "Yes."


    The three of them put on this combat uniform, "It''s so light, it''s quite comfortable, it can hardly feel the weight, it''s really mean, you guys wear such good things, right, Vegeta".


    Klin glanced at Vegeta, "I still think your style is better, it seems to be more convenient for shoulder movement", Vegeta told them, "I am an old model, not your size."


    Wukong tried it, "Xiao Lin, it has no effect at all! The shoulders can move freely", Tianjin Fan also said to Vegeta, "After all, how long will it take for Wukong to recover?"


    Vegeta looked at them with disdain, "That guy only takes about 45 minutes," so Wukong said to both Kelin and Tianjin Fan.


    "Kling Tianjin Fan, I''ll go to the Great Elder. Frieza may be there. It would be bad if he got the spell to summon the Shenlong from the Great Elder."


    Klin said to Wukong, "Then let''s go together", "No, I''ll be enough by myself, wait for me", and then Wukong flew away.


    On Frieza''s side, Neru had been beaten all over his body and was panting, and the blood on his body was dripping down.


    But Frieza looked at him, "I only used one left hand, and you were defeated miserably. How can you beat me like this? Let''s hurry up and tell the secret of Dragon Ball."


    Suddenly Neru made another big explosion and exploded toward Frieza. When the soot disappeared, Frieza stood safe and sound.


    "Don''t waste your energy anymore. You did it in vain. Didn''t you tell you already? Why did you resist even if you knew you would lose? I really don''t understand you! Are you trying to avenge your friends? Or arrogant?"


    Frieza''shoot'' appeared in front of Neru''s eyes, turned her back to him, swiped a punch from the top of her hand, and directly hit Neru¡¯s face. Neru covered his face and fell to the ground. Screaming in pain.


    "This is the final warning, hurry up and tell me the way to use Dragon Ball to fulfill your wishes, otherwise you will die."


    Neru smiled and said to him, "Even if... it''s useless if you know it, Dandy is almost there, and he will tell them the spell."


    Hearing what Neru said, Frieza became worried and acted very surprised. "What did you say? Did that kid just now? Damn, are you delaying time?"


    After speaking, Frieza used the maximum speed to fly back, leaving Neru lying on the ground with a motionless smile.


    And the Great Elder has already felt that "This is actually going to happen. At that time, I should tell the people of the earth the spell, so that Neru won¡¯t have to suffer, cough cough cough cough, hurry up, Dandy, I can¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡­"


    Dandy was also accelerating at this time, "Hurry up, tell Kobayashi the spell as soon as possible." Klin also stood outside the spaceship at this time.


    Vegeta looked at Klin, "Boy, take a good look at Dragon Ball, I''m going to the spaceship to sleep for a while, and that guy will wake me up immediately after coming back, and I haven''t slept here since."


    Klin glanced at him, "Frieza may come back anytime, so I can still fall asleep, Vegeta''s heart is really big", and Frieza is now rushing back with all his strength, and it doesn''t feel like using the detector. The response to Kinho special forces.


    "There was no reaction from the Kinu Special Forces in the probe. Could all five people be killed? In short, Vegeta, the Earthlings and the Kinu Special Forces must have fought each other, Dragon Ball may be..."


    Frieza, the more he thinks about it now, the more angry he gets, "Damn it, only I, King Frieza, who can realize my wish, you low-level creatures."


    At this time, Wu Kong was also going to the direction of the Great Elder with all his strength, and suddenly stopped, "It''s Qi! Someone flew to Wu Chen and the others, this Qi is..."


    Wukong chased after him and saw a man flying over, "Oh, yes, it is Dandy", so he called Dandy. Dandy looked back and saw a person wearing the costume of a cosmic man. Shocked.


    Wukong then flew over, "Dandy, don''t be afraid, it''s me, does this dress scare you?" Dandy looked at him and was very happy, "Goku, great!"


    Klin was sitting on the dragon ball alone, looking at the sky, "It may take two hours for Wukong to return to the Great Elder. What if Frieza comes back before then?"


    Wukong and Dandy flew back together, "This is great. Although we have gathered the Dragon Balls, we can''t summon the Shenlong. We are going to the Great Elder to ask about the spell."


    "I already know, the elder has appointed me to tell you how to realize your wishes", "Is that right? What is the spell?" "To achieve the wish, you must chant the spell in the Namic language."


    When Wukong heard it, he suddenly realized, "Is that Meike language? That''s the case, the Great Elder is also true. Wouldn''t it be better to tell us earlier?" Dandy told Wukong, "He didn''t expect you to gather seven dragon balls. "


    "Really?" "Then we have to hurry up, the time of the elder is almost up, and Frieza is coming back soon", "That''s right," and the two accelerated to the spaceship base.


    At this moment, Klin felt a qi, "Is anyone coming, Wukong? There seems to be two qi." Klin meditated for a while, feeling the direction of the qi, and suddenly the qi disappeared.


    After a while, I took a closer look, and it turned out that it was Wukong, and he fell in love with another person. It turned out to be Dandy. Klin was very happy. The three came to the ground.


    Chapter 1110: Wishing Dragon Ball Bollengo


    Klin was very happy to see Wukong and the others coming back, "Why are you back so soon?" Wukong said to Klin, "No, I met Dandy who was entrusted by the elder on the way."


    Klin was very happy, "Come tell us how to use Dragon Ball to achieve our wishes?" Wukong suddenly thought, "By the way, where is Vegeta? In order to prevent him from discovering us, he deliberately held his breath."


    So Klin said to the two of them, "I''m afraid he hasn''t noticed yet. He said he hasn''t slept since then, and he''s sleeping in the spaceship now."


    "Great, lucky, listen up, don''t let Vegeta find out, quietly move Dragon Ball to this neighborhood, so that even if he finds out, he can buy some time."


    At this time, Wu Chen was still receiving liquid therapy in the machine, and Vegeta was sleeping with the machine next to him. Klin took a look to make sure that Vegeta was asleep, and then gave Wukong a reminder.


    At this time, Klin entered the spacecraft quietly and called Tianjin Fan out. As soon as Tianjin Fan came out, he saw a small beautiful star, "This is the Dandy you are talking about." Several people introduced themselves. , And then began to discuss Dragon Ball''s wish.


    In this way, the four of them moved Dragon Ball away, "Okay, please, Dandy." Suddenly, Tianjin Fan felt a breath, "No, someone is approaching here at high speed."


    Wukong felt it, "It''s not good, it''s Frieza...hurry up, Dandy, hurry up and fulfill our wish", so Dandy started to summon the dragon and said a string of Namike, but there was no response.


    "Dandy, did you pronounce the spell correctly?" After a while, suddenly, the dragon ball glowed, and the sky began to turn black. This is the same as the earth''s dragon ball. The dragon ball is getting brighter and brighter, and the seven dragon balls are gathering. Formed into an aurora, rushed into the sky.


    Moreover, this light is more violent than the dragon ball on earth, and it is indeed a dragon ball made by the great elder dominated by the planet Namek, and the super dragon is finally about to appear.


    At this time, the Shenlong appeared. This Shenlong is more than ten times larger than the earth. "Ok... so big, it is different from the earth''s Shenlong." "This, is this the Shenlong?"


    Dandy told them, ¡°With us, I didn¡¯t call it Polengo, which means the god of dreams, and I saw it for the first time.¡± At this time, even the realm king was on his realm king. I know, "It seems that I can finally realize my wish."


    So this Pollengo said to them, "Owner of the seven dragon balls, hurry up and state your wishes. Within the scope of my ability, I can help you realize three wishes."


    Kelin, Wukong, and Tianjin Fan, the three of them were very surprised, "It''s really amazing. Three wishes can be realized. They are indeed authentic dragons, so generous." "What should I do? There are three wishes. ."


    Dandy is also very anxious, because he knows that the elder will not last long, "Hurry up and say your wishes, Frieza and Vegeta are coming soon", "That''s right, let all the Saiyans be killed first. The earthlings are resurrected."

 657 Naruto Power System Chapter 657

    "Okay, I get it!" So, turning around, he uttered this wish to this Pollengo in Namic. Polengo heard Dandy''s wish and told them, "This can''t be achieved. , Only one person can be resurrected at a time."


    The Realm King was also very distressed, "It seems that only one can be resurrected at a time", then Bolunge said to them, "What''s wrong with you? Hurry up and say your wishes. Within the scope of my ability, three wishes can be realized. "


    "That''s right." Now everyone of them is more anxious than anyone else. "Hurry up, you will suffer if Frieza and Vegeta find out." Goku and the others are still discussing, "Only one person can be resurrected at a time. Ah", "It''s really troublesome, who will be resurrected?"


    "Damn it, the authentic dragon is really stingy." At this moment, Piccolo said to the King of Kings in King of Kings, "King of Kings, please let me talk to Wukong, hurry up, please." King of Kings considered for a moment and turned Come over.


    "Okay, I see. Put your hand on my shoulder and you can talk." "Goku, can you hear it? I''m Piccolo". Goku was surprised when he heard Piccolo''s voice, "Picolo, is that you? where?"


    "I am talking with your soul through the realm king now," the realm king is not very happy, "don''t call the realm king directly, but call it your lord realm, your lord realm."


    "Three wishes can be realized, and only one person can be resurrected at a time. I know all of these. Listen well, the first wish will resurrect me." Yamucha heard it, but how could it agree, "Do it yourself, you can''t spare you , Piccolo."


    Piccolo turned around and said to Yamucha, "It''s noisy, listen well, as long as I resurrect, the gods will also resurrect, so that the dragon ball of the earth will be resurrected, and everyone can be resurrected."


    With that said, Wukong remembered, because Piccolo and the gods are two combinations. As long as one of them dies, both will die. As long as one of them survives, both of them will always survive. "Yes, there is such a trick. ."


    Chapter 1111: Resurrecting Piccolo again


    "That''s it, it''s such a thing, it''s not what you can think of", "Then the second wish is to send the resurrected me to Namek Star where you are, in my hometown, and kill countless compatriots. Frieza made a showdown."


    When the world king heard this, he turned around and said to him, "What did you say? Piccolo" Piccolo grabbed a hand on the world king''s shoulder, "The practice here has greatly increased my strength. I will definitely defeat him. Let me go. Did you hear?"


    When Wukong heard Piccolo''s words, he agreed, "Please, the third wish is up to you", "Pico, you can come, I''m really happy".


    This is annoying to the Realm King, "Piccolo, have you forgotten the agreement with me? A promise not to fight against Frieza." Piccolo smiled back to the Realm King, "I haven''t heard of it! I didn¡¯t know that there was such an agreement."


    "What!" Jie Wang was so angry that the two beards on his head straightened. "Unfortunately, my memory is not good." The Jie Wang was speechless, and he wanted to rush to beat him. , Ya Mucha quickly stopped the king of the world.


    "Jie Wang, please be patient!" Jie Wang was very angry, and a group of people turned upside down, "What do you want to do!" However, the more terrifying, the more Piccolo wants to try, "No matter what kind of guy it is, my uncle He will definitely be killed."


    "You don''t understand Frieza''s horror at all. Okay, let me go, you can''t talk anymore." Wukong and Klin received the message.


    "In a word, let these two wishes come true first, Dandy, let Piccolo, the Namek people on Earth, come to life!" Dandy is nervous now, "Is Piccolo? I know!"


    In the spaceship''s treatment room, Goku was still treating. Vegeta was resting next to him, falling asleep. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind, and Vegeta woke up immediately.


    "Wh...what! Someone is approaching such a strong combat power", at this moment, a figure appeared in his mind, "F...Frieza...", yes, it is Frieza, and Frieza is now heading angrily. The spaceship side.


    Vegeta looked back at Sun Wuchen, "It will take some time for Sun Wuchen to recover. Frieza is now in trouble, damn it, and has an ominous premonition."


    Vegeta ran out quickly, but when she passed the window, she saw a flash of light and suddenly saw darkness outside, so she lay on the window and looked outside.


    "What''s going on? It''s pitch black. What happened? There should be no night on this planet. Why is the sky so dark? Is this? Is it?" Vegeta was very worried now.


    Now Dandy is making a wish outside to Polengo. He has already stated her first wish. Polengo immediately agreed and finally realized her first wish. Vegeta flew out of the spaceship and took a look at Dragon Ball outside. It''s really gone.


    "Damn, the Dragon Ball is gone, and Monkey King and that little ghost are gone, damn! Those damned earthlings", was angry, suddenly saw a strange monster in the distance, waiting in the air.


    "That monster is...is that the dragon that they said was summoned by the dragon ball? Bastard! Those damn little ghosts actually took the lead and can''t spare you", so he rushed over at the fastest speed.


    And Vegeta now knows that Frieza is not far from him now, and Frieza used the probe to look ahead, "There are four life reactions, found them, wait! Inferior creatures! "


    At this time, Piccolo on the world king star, the halo on his head has disappeared, and now it is clear that he has been resurrected, and the angry world king has gone crazy, "I don''t care, I don''t care."


    Now in Heaven, Mr. Bobo was watering the flowers here, and saw a butterfly flying around here, so he chased the butterfly around here, but suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of him.


    Yes, this shadow is a fairy!The fairy slowly recovered. Mr. Bobo was very surprised, and the fairy smiled, "Picolo, this guy is quite smart, Bobo, the housekeeper has worked hard."


    Bobo was very excited to see the gods, "Great, great, the gods are resurrected, so happy", while at Namek Star, Polengo said to Wukong and them, "The first wish has been fulfilled. Please state your next wish."


    Wukong did not hesitate to say to Dandy, "The second wish is to summon the newly resurrected Piccolo to Namek." As soon as Wukong finished speaking to Dandy, Tianjin Fan felt a murderous charge from the rear. come.


    Now Tianjin Fan is very nervous, so he quickly told Dandy, "Dandy, hurry up, Vegeta has found out." Dandy is also very nervous, and he is so scared that he quickly expresses his wish to Pollengo.


    "It''s easy to realize the second wish." In an instant, the Piccolo on the King Star was no longer there. Pollengo told them that their second wish had also been fulfilled, so they hurriedly said their last wish.


    Wukong was curious, and looked around, "It''s done? But what about Piccolo? Where are you Piccolo? Piccolo!" At this moment, Dandy suddenly remembered.


    Chapter 1112: Vegeta''s dream of immortality is shattered


    "You only said to summon him to this planet, but you didn''t say you want to come here, do you want him to come here?" "Ah? What should I do?" "The third wish, call him here? ."


    But at this time, Vegeta had come behind them with a disappointed and angry face. Klin saw that Vegeta was coming and was very scared, "Bei... Vegeta..."


    "Sure enough, that''s true. You dare to be ahead of this uncle. You little ghosts will never forgive, fools, you ruined the only way to defeat Frieza."


    "The only way to win is to make me immortal, you hateful little ghosts" Vegeta walked towards them very angrily, and then used Qi energy.


    Just about to attack Goku and the others, Klin said to him, "Only two wishes have been realized, and one wish is left." Hearing that Vegeta turned angrily and smiled, "So I can rest assured, hahahaha ."


    Frieza became more and more angry, flew over, and saw a beam of light in the sky over there, "What is that beam of light? The life reaction is there, is it...has the wish been fulfilled with Dragon Ball?"


    Frieza really got more and more angry as he thought about it, and quickly rushed over at full speed. At this moment, Polengo was asking them about their third wish, and Vegeta forced them to realize his immortality.


    Klin told him, "We can make Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong realize the immortality, why do we want you to realize the immortality?"


    "Asshole, Sun Wuchen and Monkey King, the two of them don''t have the basic essence of Saiyans at all. In other words, they have no bloody side, and the two of them can''t become Super Saiyans at all."


    "In other words, they will never be able to beat Frieza, and now the only person who can become a Super Saiyan is me. So, hurry up, hurry up and make me immortal so that we can deal with Frieza."


    Vegeta walked towards Dandy and held Dandy in a hand, "Damn it, hurry up, hurry up and say my wish, let me realize my wish, otherwise I will kill you."


    Pollengo looked very anxious, "I have one last wish left, haven''t you thought about it?" Vegeta grabbed a handful of Dandy again, "What are you still scratching, hurry up, let me be immortal right away? , Do you all want to be killed by Frieza?"


    Tianjin Fan said to Wukong at this time, "Goku, Frieza is coming soon", Wukong can only bite the bullet and come, "It seems I can only gamble!"


    "Dandy, fulfill that guy''s wish. Although Vegeta is a villain... it''s better than Frieza. Although she''s unwilling, the only way to get through the crisis is this."


    So Dandy agreed to Wukong¡¯s request, and seeing Dandy nodded, Vegeta put him down, "Very good, this is good, then hurry up, don¡¯t dare!"


    Now Vegeta is very excited, "Very well, so Frieza can''t help me at all. Just find a place to hide. It''s just a matter of time to defeat him. Hahahaha, when Vegeta dominates the universe. finally reached."


    Just as Dandy made a wish to Polengo, suddenly, she saw Polengo flashing, bright and dark, and felt that Polengo was uncomfortable, and she saw Polengo¡¯s red eyes suddenly. blacken.


    This frightened Dandy. Now Pollengo suddenly diluted and became seven dragon balls again, fell from the sky and turned into seven stones again, and now, the sky brightened again. Up.


    Vegeta panicked, "Why, why did the dragon disappear, the sky has brightened again, and why did the dragon ball become a stone?" Dandy knelt down, "The big, the big elder, the big elder is dead."


    At this moment, the great elder was already on the top of the Tianzhu, sitting on his king''s chair, and fell asleep peacefully, but this sleep was forever, and it seemed that the great elder was really dead this time.


    Dandy was very sad, "The maker of Dragon Ball, the elder has passed away", Vegeta was also very excited, "What do you mean? You damn kid, what about my wish for immortality?"


    "You guys, if you didn''t carry me on your back, I wouldn''t be like this. I would never spare you idiots." Now Vegeta walked towards them and wanted to attack them, but he was stunned. , He has been reluctant to do it.


    But he was frightened. Wukong turned around and saw that Frieza was already standing on the top of the mountain behind. Frieza said to them with a kind smile, "You are so bold and daring to make me dream of immortality. It''s gone."


    Frieza looked around, then looked at his spacecraft, "Kinho Special Forces has no reaction at all. Have you killed them? Really a bunch of idiots, are you conscious?"

 658 Naruto Power System Chapter 658

    Frieza flew down from the top of the mountain and said to them, "Speaking of which, it''s only one step away, but I can only watch the dragon ball turn into stone, Vegeta, it''s a pity, even more so for me, this This is the first time I was teased by fools like you."


    Chapter 1113: Piccolo is assimilated with Nelu


    In the distance of Namek, a man stood on the top of the mountain, looking down, a stalwart figure with a white cloak, yes, it was Piccolo, who came to Namek.


    Piccolo looked down, "This is my hometown... Namek? That''s how it is, it makes people feel familiar. Maybe the blood of Namek is flowing in my body! Now is not the time to sigh, I must as soon as possible Find Wukong and the others."


    Piccolo looked around, but couldn''t feel the presence of qi, "Damn it! Where is it? I don''t seem to be nearby." Suddenly, a powerful qi spread to his consciousness.


    "What? I feel a strong qi in the distance, is that Frieza? There are also some qi nearby, it should be Sun Wuchen and the others, okay, wait for me! Wukong", so it became The breath flew away.


    Frieza took a step towards them, "I didn''t expect it would turn out to be like this, unforgivable, you low-level creatures, I can''t forgive you, I will break your corpses into pieces. Don''t even want to run away. !"


    Frieza exposed the fierce chance with a bad look on her face, but Vegeta was calm and calm. Klin took Dandy and flew out, "Is the fierce face must be revealed? Try it, if you think I will be easily defeated , It''s a big mistake."


    Frieza didn''t care about Vegeta at all, "Hahahaha, I thought you were going to say something! It seems that you have forgotten how strong I am. Let me help you restore your memory."


    As he said, Frieza released all his qi, and the whole earth was shaking, and everything around him was shaking. It should be poured and shattered.


    Piccolo is now rushing to the direction of the breath, "That strong breath is getting stronger and stronger, has Frieza finally started it?" He suddenly looked down, "Well, I feel a breath. Very faintly angry."


    Piccolo thought it was Klin and the others, so he stopped and took a look at it. Unexpectedly, when he flew down, Piccolo saw a Namek like himself.


    "It looks exactly the same as me, is that Mekker? Already dying." At this moment, Neru reluctantly opened his eyes, "You are...what the people on earth call the Mekker, it''s great, their wish Achieved."


    Piccolo looked at him, "It seems that you know everything, so you should know that I am anxious to save those little ghosts! I''m sorry, I can''t help."


    As soon as Piccolo turned and wanted to leave, Neru stopped him, "It''s amazing! How did you cultivate and the power you have is incredible! It''s just a pity, if you are still the original beautiful star if."


    Piccolo didn¡¯t understand what he meant, and turned around to look at him again. Neru vomited blood again, "Maybe I can defeat Frieza..." Piccolo told him, "You mean I am a god. One, can you surpass Frieza?"


    "Yes, yes, although I was defeated by Frieza with overwhelming power, I also understand how powerful he is." Piccolo thought about the gods in his mind. "Now it doesn''t make much sense to say this, let me talk about it. I didn''t intend to assimilate with that guy."


    Neru said very clearly, "Then assimilate with me, I am the last combat-type Namek on this planet", Piccolo also hesitated, "What? With you?"


    "Yes, with me... your strength will increase several times", "Thank you for your kindness, but I just want to be myself, but I don''t want to assimilate my personality with you."


    Neru smiled, "What a arrogant guy, hurry up, I''m running out of time... I''m dying, put my hand on my body, no... don''t worry, the personality is still yours, I just As an opportunity for you to increase energy."


    Piccolo was still convinced, "Really?" "If you don''t believe it, let Frieza kill you!" Piccolo sensed the strong aura coming from Frieza again, so he agreed. Neru.


    "Well, then I will try, but as long as it feels wrong, I will kick you out immediately." Neru glanced at him, "You really don''t appreciate it, I really want to give you a gift..."


    Piccolo looked at him disdainfully, "Hurry up, stop talking, hurry up if you want to assimilate", Neru told him the last sentence, "One...you must defeat Frieza, you know...", "You don''t need to say me I also know that I will try my best, even for myself."


    At this time, Neru urged the assimilation function, and suddenly turned his ability over Piccolo, and then a blue light shone Piccolo''s body up and down, and the two seemed very painful.


    In this way, Neru instantly evaporated, leaving only Piccolo here panting. Piccolo felt very painful at this time, but stood up again and looked at his body.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this! This power is incredible! Is this the result of assimilation?" Piccolo smiled, "No matter who the opponent is, I will win, and now I have the ultimate power." So he flew towards Frieza.


    Chapter 1114: Frieza''s Deformation State


    Frieza raised his anger to the highest level. Goku, Vegeta and the others were shocked. Frieza attacked Vegeta. Although Vegeta could not accept Frieza¡¯s attack, she could dodge it. His attack.


    Wukong and the others hid behind the rock. Frieza filled the island with smoke and choked people uncomfortably. Wukong said to Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, if this continues, Vegeta will soon be killed. There is no choice but to join forces to attack him."


    Wukong and Tianjin Fan flew behind Frieza and were about to attack Frieza. Frieza sensed a sneak attack from behind. When he turned back, he sent out a wave of air bombs and hit them. The two of them flashed suddenly. Open.


    Then, Tianjin Fan sent out cavernous waves, and dozens of them were launched in a row, and they blasted towards Frieza, but they had no effect and no harm at all.


    Wukong took the opportunity to use the shock wave of the turtle, rushing to Frieza, but he was intercepted by him, "A bunch of useless waste, these injuries are tickling to me, not worth mentioning."


    Then, Tianjin Fan attacked Frieza. The speed of the two was about the same. Because Tianjin Fan could also withstand 50 times the gravity setting, the speed would naturally keep up, but the strength was not too great.


    Monkey King looked at Tianjin Fan, "Our strength is no better than Frieza, and his ability is too strong now." After speaking, Frieza sent a shock wave towards them.


    Vegeta directly knocked Frieza''s attack into the air. The two stopped the attack, and Frieza''s anger slowly dropped. "A few ants, do you want to beat a dinosaur?"


    Vegeta smiled, "It depends on what ants these ants are. What if they are replaced by man-eating ants? Maybe a few of us can beat you together."


    Frieza also felt that they were just talking big, "What? Can you beat me? Hahahaha, I thought you were going to say something."


    "You probably haven''t noticed yet. The fighting power of these guys is constantly rising, especially the Saiyan on the earth behind me, with infinite potential, and I am gradually becoming the Super Saiyan you fear."


    Frieza said to Vegeta disdainfully, "Don''t be ashamed to brag, can you become a super Saiyan? These are all nasty guys", so he was annoyed when he thought of it, and turned to Vegeta. Shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Vegeta actually caught Frieza''s blow and grabbed his arm. Frieza then hit him with the other hand, and Vegeta intercepted again.


    The energy raised by the two of them is simply unimaginable. In this way, the two of them stood in a stalemate and pressed down the ground where they were. The more they were pressed, the deeper and deeper, the deeper and deeper, forming a huge crater. .


    In the end, the two of them gave each other a blow and flew away. Vegeta jumped back and gasped for breath, but Frieza was fine. "That''s it, it doesn''t seem to be completely bragging."


    Tianjin Fan saw the fight between the two of them later, "It seems to be true. If a few of us join forces, we may really win. No matter how strong that guy is, our strength is also improving."


    "Vegeta seems to have broken through her limit, but Frieza is still so calm! Why?" Wukong, Tianjin Fan and the two of them couldn''t figure it out, but they only heard Vegeta say to Frieza. He transformed.


    "Transform?" Everyone had their own thoughts and surprises when they heard this sentence, "Frieza, transform, let us see your true face."


    Frieza was also surprised, and said to Vegeta, "You know very clearly! How did you know?" Vegeta told Frieza.


    "Sabo accidentally mentioned that aliens will change their appearance according to the situation. The usual form is to reduce physical and energy consumption."


    "It''s different for me, because the power is so great that I can''t even control myself." When Frieza said so, Tianjin Fan and the others became more worried, "What?"


    Vegeta hurriedly comforted them at this time, "Don''t be afraid, he is just bluffing, not so exaggerated", "Is it? Well, if Pure Heart is looking for death, let you see it and watch the opportunity come.


    "Even when you attacked the Saiyan¡¯s lair, the planet Vegeta, you won without transforming it. Vegeta, your father, the king of Vegeta, is very ordinary!"


    Vegeta was not angry, but was angry at his behavior, "What''s so good about this, I had the power to surpass the king when I was young."


    At this time Goku heard, "Did he destroy our Saiyan planet?" Frieza stopped talking nonsense with him, "Well, don''t be scared."


    Frieza started to change his form as he spoke, and then his whole body glowed, and even his body''s battle uniforms were destroyed, and all of these battle uniforms were released to the ground, deeply inserted into the ground.


    Moreover, there was another piece that was drawn directly across Vegeta¡¯s face, leaving a trace, a drop of blood shed, and Vegeta wiped a trace on his face, "What a transformation, ridiculous , Is it called transfiguration when you take off your jacket?"


    Chapter 1115: Frieza reported a number of 1 million


    Frieza smiled and looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta, I am so disappointed in you. I am very optimistic about you. If you are obedient, you don''t have to experience this horror."


    Then, Frieza began to change again. Vegeta looked at Frieza, "Does the real begin now?" She saw the energy continue to be released, and Frieza''s body became bigger and bigger, and the whole person was enlarged than before. Several times.


    Even the horns of Frieza''s head rushed upwards, and his limbs became more developed and sturdier. Tianjin Fan and Vegeta opened their mouths, surprised.


    Frieza laughed and said to them, "Be careful, I won''t be soft in this way", and at this time, Wukong has already felt in the machine therapy, "Such a powerful Qi", even the journey The piccolo on it felt it too.


    "Frieza''s breath has increased several times. Could it be that..." Piccolo became more worried, and flew faster, Frieza looked at them.

 659 Naruto Power System Chapter 659

    "Vegeta, where''s the face just now? Don''t you feel good about yourself? Forget it, you can''t blame you, after seeing my overwhelming power..."


    Suddenly, Frieza''s tail got up from the ground and pierced towards Vegeta. Fortunately, Vegeta flashed fast. This tail pierced the rock and shattered instantly. Then, Frieza Lisa retracted the tail again.


    "What a terrible guy!" Tianjin Fan also began to worry, "So I remind you to be careful, it is difficult for me to control such a strong force. By the way, my current combat power is more than 1 million."


    Hearing this number, they all panicked, "What? Even you can''t reach this level..." Vegeta panicked, but Frieza was very confident and calm. "You think I''m lying. Human? Then let you see."


    As he said, Frieza gathered power into the air. In an instant, all the air solidified, and the power gathered here. Except for the land under her feet, all places were involved, not even the other islands. exception.


    The water in all the rivers gushed out, flooding the island, and watching the Namek star in the universe a purple smoke rushed out, and the river water also rushed to the spacecraft.


    Frieza''s impact has already affected the coming Piccolo, Frieza''s breath has formed a reverse tornado, "What''s wrong? Frieza bastard, what did you do?"


    Moreover, Bulma and Dumpling didn''t stop either, because Frieza''s energy was too strong, and it was already involved in the line of sky here, which made them both restless.


    Frieza''s energy also exploded the island, and a few people hurriedly flew to the sky, leaving an area at Frieza''s feet alone, and Klin was also hit by the broken rock.


    Frieza looked at them, feeling very proud in his heart, "Hahahaha, everyone really escaped very quickly, it is worthy of praise, but just now it was just a meeting ceremony, this is what Saiyans can do."


    Vegeta stared at Frieza in the air, watching him gritted his teeth. Frieza looked at Vegeta very funny, "It seems very unconvincing, Vegeta, it seems that I have exceeded your imagination. Got it."


    "Well, who should I send to hell first?" The few of them were panicked. Frieza looked at them. Frieza lowered his head and closed his eyes for a moment, so he rushed towards them, "I have decided. !"


    Frieza rushed past Tianjin Fan, and Monkey King saw Frieza and flew straight towards Klin, so he smashed the two of them apart, and Klin and Dandy almost fell into the river.


    All of a sudden, Frieza¡¯s horns were directly inserted into Monkey¡¯s body and penetrated through the past, even the battle uniforms. Monkey¡¯s blood flowed down Frieza¡¯s horns to Frieza¡¯s face. on.


    This time Monkey King was pierced by Frieza in an instant. Is this the power of Frieza?Vegeta still had a heart to say silly words at this time, "It is precisely because you are distracted to take care of the Namek Star Imp."


    Dandy was very scared now, and was very nervous. Vegeta looked at Monkey King angrily, "Earth people are so naive, and as a Saiyan on earth, how can you be like this!"


    Frieza was still proud, "I''m very sorry, I''m really sorry, such a powerful force, I really can''t control it myself."


    Wukong raised his head and kicked Frieza''s body with his feet. Unfortunately, he was caught by his boss. "Unexpectedly, there is still room for resistance!" Tianjin Fan couldn''t stand it anymore and turned to Frieza. Rushed over.


    Now Frieza directly lifted Monkey King up. Monkey King was in pain now, and Tianjin Fan stopped his hands, so he directly threw him down with his head and fell into the river.


    Monkey''s blood accelerated as it fell, forming a blood line, and fell into the river. Tianjin Fan immediately rushed over, but was stopped by Frieza. Tianjin Fan was very furious.


    Chapter 1116: Angry Tianjin Fan


    Frieza looked at Tianjin Fan and was happy, "Is it the only one who wants to go? Don''t bother, he is dying." Tianjin Fan looked at Monkey King and sank into the river little by little.


    In my heart was raging, "Compared with this, you should worry about your life first! But worrying is useless. Whether it is the Namekist, the earthling, or the Saiyan, it will die sooner or later. "


    Seeing Frieza treat them like this, Tianjin Fan was very angry in her heart, "Let... let... get out of the way", angrily jumped up and kicked, and kicked Frieza''s face severely, Vegeta I was surprised to see it.


    Tianjin Fan slammed Frieza''s abdomen vigorously and continuously attacked. Frieza could only endure the attack. He was merciless, with an uppercut directly aimed at his chin and hit it.


    Frieza looked like he was about to fall, and Tianjin Fan flew down, hitting him vigorously, kicking him more than a dozen feet, and seeing that he was about to fall into the river, Tianjin Fan, another super cave Rushed towards him.


    However, Frieza''s skin was thick and sturdy, resistant to attack and resistance, and directly defended Tianjin Fan''s attack. Taking advantage of Frieza''s defense, Tianjin Fan quickly flew down and thumped past.


    It hit the ground fiercely, and the anger towards Tianjin Fan could be seen from his attack. Tianjin Fan kept mobilizing Qi energy and repeatedly hit Frieza.


    Vegeta also saw Tianjin Fan¡¯s strength behind, "This guy¡¯s power is constantly rising, what''s the matter, such a powerful force", Tianjin Fan condensed Qi in his hands, and then shrank the Qi. Into a ball.


    Now the qi in Tianjin Fan Jiang''s hand has become stronger and smaller, and it directly exploded towards Frieza who fell on the ground. The impact was so powerful that even Vegeta was far away. Hid in it.


    Originally, Tianjin Fan was already second to none on earth, and his abilities were naturally strong. He continued his practice and training on the spaceship of Bulma''s father, and now his combat effectiveness has risen sharply.


    Frieza was dying from the explosion and lay there motionless. Tianjin Fan was also panting in the sky. Due to his anger, impulsiveness, and the ability to exert his body, it would inevitably be a little harder.


    Vegeta was stunned at what he saw next to him. What kind of combat power could this be able to defeat the monster Frieza in the universe, "Unbelievable, when this guy''s mood fluctuates, it will trigger such a powerful force."


    Vegeta thought that Tianjin Fan''s ability had surpassed him, and watched Tianjin Fan panting there. At this time, Tianjin Fan looked at Wukong in the river. Although she could no longer see anyone, she would inevitably feel a little sad.


    But suddenly, Dandy poked his head out of the river, as if it was very hard. I saw that he had picked Wukong out. Tianjin Fan was really surprised. Dandy told him that he still had a sigh of relief, no problem. worry.


    Vegeta said to Tianjin Fan, "Don''t worry about it, do you think Frieza is dead like this?" Tianjin Fan didn''t take it seriously, and saw Frieza on the ground grabbed a handful of dirt and stood up.


    Frieza hit the dirt on his body and looked at Tianjin Fan, "You guy looks extraordinary, even me, I just felt a little pain."


    "It''s a pity! You chose the wrong opponent! I said just now that you will die sooner or later. The dying struggle will only make me more angry." Tianjin Fan and Vegeta are now even more nervous.


    "I didn''t think it was too naive." Frieza swelled his body again at this time, and his eyes glowed. At this time, all the gravel on the ground was suspended.


    "Why? The power is getting stronger and stronger." "That guy can actually control the fighting power." Frieza said to them, "The pain I have suffered will be doubled."


    Sun Wuchen is currently in mechanical therapy. Although he is healing, he is still conscious, "Frieza''s power instantly increased. If this continues, everyone..."


    Frieza flew in front of Tianjin Fan in an instant. Tianjin Fan looked at Frieza''s appearance and was stunned. Vegeta told him to flee quickly, but he felt that his limbs were not at his disposal, and Frieza kicked him. Down.


    "Don''t die like this, the excitement is yet to come!" Frieza hit Tianjin Fan to the ground with a single blow. Obviously, she was in pain. Frieza looked at Tianjin Fan, "Earth people are after all. People on earth have no more power than this."


    Frieza was still looking at Tianjin Fan here, and suddenly, an explosion hit Frieza, and Vegeta said to him, "Asshole, let''s get over it, it''s a complete hit."


    Then, he was ready to attack him again, "Okay, this is incidental, let''s have another powerful attack, take it", I saw that the air that had been bombed on Frieza disappeared.


    Vegeta was very satisfied, "I''m not your opponent, you''re so much stupid than me, Frieza". When Vegeta finished this trick, she looked at Frieza and was unscathed. .


    Chapter 1117: Frieza''s tail is broken


    Frieza smiled and said to Vegeta back, "Don''t worry, Vegeta, it''s your turn after finishing that guy", "We are going to die here..."


    Frieza flew down and walked towards Tianjin Fan. Tianjin Fan also reluctantly stood up, "Well, what do you want me to do with you?" Tianjin Fan looked at Frieza, very annoyed in her heart, and turned towards Frie Sa then kicked it.


    But his speed was too slow, not as good as Frieza''s ability. Frieza grabbed his neck and smashed it directly onto the ground. Tianjin Fan was also miserable.


    Frieza came over and was about to step on him, but Tianjin Fan flew out again, flew into the air, and attacked him. As soon as he looked ahead, Frieza appeared behind him.


    He kicked Tianjin Fan down again. The speed of Tianjin Fan couldn''t keep up with Frieza''s speed. Frieza pressed Tianjin Fan''s neck and pressed him to the ground.


    He stomped a foot directly on his head, and Tianjin Fan was so painful that he roared out. Frieza couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the earthling under his feet.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you move? What about your awe-inspiring energy just now, has it come to an end? Then you go to die", and at this time, Piccolo is also coming.


    "Tianjin Fan''s qi is constantly weakening, and Monkey King''s qi is almost gone. You must wait for me, I will come soon." Piccolo was already flying at full speed.


    Frieza looked at Vegeta at the back in the sky, "What''s wrong? Vegeta! Can''t you be saved? It seems that you have been so scared that you can''t move. Then you can continue to bear it for a while, he will die soon Oh! Then it''s your turn."


    Vegeta watched Frieza stepping on Tianjin Fan like this, thinking about some messy things in her heart, "It doesn''t matter if the earthling is dead, but Frieza''s power is too strong, what should I do?"


    Now, Wu Chen has felt that Tianjin Fan¡¯s qi is steadily weakening, "Tianjin Fan¡¯s qi is gradually disappearing, dying? Bastard! When I recover? I am afraid it will be too late."


    Frieza was about to trample Tianjin Fan to death. Suddenly, a "Qi Yuan Zhan" slashed towards Frieza, and Frieza''s tail was cut off, and the tail fell to the ground like a gecko. The same keeps shaking.


    Then Sun Wukong sent out another''turtle shock wave'', which directly rushed Frieza to the ground. Frieza stood up and flew to the sky. Looking at Monkey King, he was very surprised.

 660 Naruto Power System Chapter 660

    "Wh...what''s going on? That guy should be seriously injured, for...why..." At this time, Klin kept sending out his own''Qi Yuan Slash'', and Wukong also greatly increased the power of the''Supernatural Turtle Shockwave'' , The two hit Frieza.


    Frieza hurriedly avoided. At this moment, Wu Chen had already sensed it, and Wu Kong''s breath was restored. Wu Chen didn''t know why this was happening?I saw Frieza hurriedly avoiding the attack of the two of them.


    Klin made a disgusting expression, "Slightly, if you are not reconciled, come chase me, come and lick my ass", Klin patted his butt at Frieza, and Frieza was very angry.


    "Damn it, I underestimated me." Then, Frieza chased after Klin, wondering how Klin recovered?Klin thought, "He is not something I can handle. Thirty-six strategies are the best strategy."


    But Frieza''s speed is indeed faster than Klin, so Klin tried to escape from Frieza. He saw a broken island below, and then flew down and crossed back and forth inside. Unexpectedly, he just flew out. At that time, Frieza was waiting for him at the exit.


    Scared Klin flew back again, Frieza smiled, "You fellow, I will make you uncomfortable, and I must personally smash you into pieces."


    When Klin flew back, Frieza appeared in front of him again, no matter how Klin ran back and forth, Frieza always appeared in front of him, Frieza was too fast.


    In the end, Frieza became impatient and directly bombed the island. Klin also exposed his identity, so he flew away, but he could never run faster than Frieza.


    "You fellow, no matter how you are resurrected, you dare to cut off this uncle''s tail. This time I will break your body into pieces and never come back to life", "Not good, damn!"


    Now, Klin was also very helpless. He could only bite the bullet and attacked Frieza. Klin sent a light wave to him and fled into the river in an instant. He wanted to escape underwater.


    Frieza saw him running away in the river from above, "No matter how you struggle, you can''t escape from my palm." At this time, Klin could not hold it under the water anymore and was about to come out.


    Unexpectedly, Frieza was waiting for him on it, "Let me take you off, come out." Frieza attacked into the water, but Klin appeared behind him.


    Just as Frieza slapped towards Klin, Klin waited until he was very close to him, and unexpectedly resorted to the''Sun Fist''. This move was more powerful than ten flash bombs. Frieza looked When there was nothing left, Klin took the opportunity to escape.


    Chapter 1118: The Arrival of Piccolo


    Vegeta looked at Tianjin Fan lying on the ground in the air, Dandy pressed his body beside him, "Great, I''m saved, this will cure you", Dandy closed his eyes, and the two on his head The root tentacles glowed.


    Then, the whole body glowed, and then passed to Tianjin Fan''s body. At this time, Klin also flew back, "Vegeta, the opportunity is here, attack!" Where was Vegeta stunned and saw. Tianjin Fan stood up again.


    Kelin flew in front of Vegeta. When Vegeta saw that Tianjin Fan was jumping around on the ground, her heart became even more angry and curious. When Kelin saw Tianjin Fan regain her strength, she was very happy in her heart.


    Vegeta was very angry, "That namek star actually has this ability, why didn''t you tell me?" "No, we just found out, otherwise he would have been treated to Wu Chen long ago.


    Tianjin Fan thought it was incredible, "It''s amazing, Dandy, thank you", "Then you can do it", Tianjin Fan is about to reach Frieza, and it has already come, staring at Frieza, "Damn it ,You bastard".


    Frieza came here and was surprised to see this scene, "Why, how could it?" At this moment, Monkey King rushed over and maximized his qi.


    Vegeta looked at Monkey King, "It is worthy of becoming a Saiyan lineage. After the resurrection, the combat effectiveness has improved a lot. Okay, although it is a little better, luck has turned to us."


    And now Frieza is still surprised, "Impossible, that guy is also resurrected, isn''t he about to die?" Vegeta looked at Frieza relaxed, "Now, the opportunity is here, attack. "


    After speaking, the four people attacked Frieza continuously, but Frieza stood there unscathed, "It''s a bunch of unwilling guys."


    The four people stared at Frieza, but they were determined, "Damn, you won''t give up, how can you give up so willingly? Even if it doesn''t work, I will fight."


    Tianjin Fan was about to rush over. Wukong and the others were trying to stop Tianjin Fan. Suddenly, a light and shadow flashed out and stopped in front of Tianjin Fan. Tianjin Fan was taken aback. "Just wait!"


    Tianjin Fan was very happy to see Piccolo, "Great, I''m waiting for you! Piccolo", Piccolo and Frieza stared at each other, "Is this guy Frieza? It turns out that it looks really amazing. Monster!"


    Vegeta looked at Piccolo, "Isn''t this the guy who was killed on Earth! I thought you had any wish for Dragon Ball? Just revive this kind of waste!"


    Piccolo said to Vegeta angrily, "Dare to say that I am a trash, I will write down this sentence for the time being, and I will take care of you after solving Frieza."


    Vegeta was puzzled, "What? If you want to solve Frieza, you have to clean up me. I didn''t expect that the Mekker would also laugh!"


    Frieza was very angry, "There are surviving Namek stars! However, he is indeed different, it seems unusual! But he is still not my opponent."


    Wu Chen felt it in the mechanical treatment, "Who is it, who is here, I can¡¯t figure out whose breath is, Piccolo, no, no, Piccolo¡¯s qi is not so strong, Wukong and Tianjin Fan¡¯s qi has also recovered. what''s going on!"


    Piccolo looked at Frieza, "Okay, let''s clean up the garbage in the universe, I''ll be alone, don''t do it." Dandy looked at Piccolo in the sky, "Is he... Piccolo? Just like Neru!"


    I saw Piccolo fall on the ground, "Find a place to hide, Dandy, or it will be affected, hurry up", "How can he... know my name", so Dandy ran behind the rock.


    Tianjin Fan and the others were very worried, "Impossible, even Piccolo can''t win." Wu Chen thought for a while, "Everyone is stagnant. What happened, and who is that powerful latecomer?"


    "It''s a nonsense, he doesn''t understand how powerful Frieza is", "I''ll know soon!" "Uncle Piccolo is not such a reckless person", "But, Goku, Piccolo...", "Yes, Piccolo must "There is a chance of winning", "There is a chance of winning? To no avail!"


    "One more guy of this kind won''t change the situation," "This breath belongs to Piccolo, and Piccolo is resurrected. It''s different from before, so powerful."


    Frieza looked at Piccolo, "It seems that you are quite confident, but I will soon let your confidence collapse, and then beg for mercy", "Blow!" Piccolo flew to Frieza in an instant and gave him a blow. .


    Fortunately, Frieza flashed fast and flew into the sky. The two then started fighting, from here to there, from top to bottom, and finally, Piccolo kicked Frieza into the air.


    At this time, Tianjin Fan and the others were stunned, "It''s amazing, and Frieza is no different." Vegeta was not calm when she saw it, "More than that, it''s better than Frieza."


    "The Piccolo is really amazing. It seems that he practiced very well with the Realm King!" Vegeta didn''t understand what was going on?"What happened? How long hasn''t passed since I fought him last time."


    Chapter 1119: Piccolo and Frieza''s white-hot process


    Dandy, who was hiding behind the rock, looked at the piccolo in the air so powerful, and was very happy, "Please hit Frieza who killed our countless companions."


    At this time, Wu Chen was also in the mechanical treatment room, but he still couldn''t understand, "What kind of practice Piccolo has done? That''s it. Come on before I get there."


    Short Di and Frieza are still fighting here. The strengths of the two are equal. Piccolo can truly accept Frieza''s injuries. Although there will be a little weakness, overall, Piccolo''s ability does improve. A lot.


    Frieza hit the piccolo directly and pressed it on the rock. In this way, Piccolo couldn''t move. Then Frieza continued to attack him, all of which hit him, even the rocks behind him. Shattered.


    Frieza let go, and he returned to the air, "Your strength is far more than this," and I saw Piccolo stand out from the smoke and look at Frieza in the air.


    Frieza was also surprised by his actions, "It''s not easy, I ran away from that distance in a very short time. It seems that I really look down on you, a fool who doesn''t know the fear."


    Frieza and Piccolo were equally angry. Both of them were not fuel-efficient lamps, but the power of Piccolo really surprised Tianjin Fan and the others. They actually practiced so well in Jiewangxing.


    "The power of Piccolo is more powerful than imagined. I am looking forward to it now, Piccolo, it seems that this time, there is a chance of success."


    The way they looked at Piccolo was very envious. After all, Frieza''s strength was so strong, and it was really extraordinary to be able to fight him to this level. The two continued to fight like this.


    The strength of the two of them was too strong, so they kept pressing down. The aura of the two formed a protective cover, and when pressed on the river water, the river water also formed a bowl shape.


    Frieza slapped Piccolo down with one tail. Piccolo took advantage of the situation and grabbed Frieza. The two fell into the water at the same time. Frieza pinched Piccolo''s neck and pressed it down, going to the depths of the water!


    Everyone looked very scared. Frieza came out first. They were very worried that Piccolo would be in danger, but they were slow to see any movement on the water.


    Frieza said to Tianjin Fan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be hurt at this level. Now let you see how I can unload him.¡± After that, Frieza threw a gas bomb. Piccolo just rushed out and greeted him.


    In this way, Piccolo was bombed by this air wave to the mountain island over there, "The Namek is completely out of the game now", but otherwise, Piccolo suddenly rushed out again, removing all the rocks on his body. All are suspended.


    Frieza was also surprised. Piccolo told Frieza, "Don''t underestimate me. My ability will never be so weak. You can accept the trial of death."


    Frieza was very angry, "Little bugs, how dare you say such a big thing", and rushed directly towards Piccolo, grabbing the right collar with his left hand, and the collar on the left with his right hand, crossing each other like this, just locked. Piccolo''s neck.


    Frieza looked at Piccolo, but Piccolo smiled, Wu Chen also felt it, "Piccolo''s breath increased again in an instant." At this time, the breath of Piccolo directly exploded Frieza.


    There was a strong light all over his body, "I got the ultimate strength", went up and punched Frieza, but did not stop, then rushed up and gave him a kick.


    After hitting the upper side and hitting the bottom side, after hitting the bottom side and hitting the upper side, Frieza had been attacking like this. Frieza must be angry, and directly gathered a super large energy wave in his hand and rushed towards Piccolo.

 661 Naruto Power System Chapter 661

    But Piccolo didn¡¯t evade, but rushed up to meet the Qibo bomb, and with a fierce punch, the Qibobo was directly smashed into the air, and a magic light wave was sent out. Frieza.


    Facing such a piccolo, Frieza had nothing to do. After waiting for the smoke to pass, Frieza was in a defensive state. Although there was no harm, Frieza cared very much.


    At this time, Frieza slowly descended and flew in front of Piccolo. Piccolo''s self-confidence stems from his strength, and he did not avoid Frieza, looking at him calmly.


    Frieza unexpectedly attacked Piccolo with a punch, making Piccolo unprepared, and then launched a fierce attack on him, hitting him to the ground. Fortunately, Piccolo responded quickly and flew into the sky with a kick.


    But Frieza then rushed to the front of Short, Piccolo also felt it, "Speed, I should be better", and just such a cuddle hit Piccolo heavily on the ground.


    Klin saw this scene, "What''s the matter? That guy didn''t go all out before." Vegeta was helpless here, "Damn it, it makes me happy."


    Wu Chen didn''t understand, and was very confused, "Piccolo! Where is Frieza sacred?" Piccolo stood out from the rock that buried him, wounded all over.


    Chapter 1120: Frieza''s second stage


    Frieza flew down and looked at Piccolo that was vulnerable in front of him, "I''m so sorry just now, I underestimated you, but you are more capable than I thought, so let you see my strength. Don''t be scared after you read it."


    Vegeta was panicked now, "His power is immeasurable...I want to fight that kind of monster..." At this moment, Piccolo stood up and looked at Frieza.


    He spat on the ground, took off his clothes and hat, and the clothes hit the ground heavily, and then Piccolo began to loosen his body.


    Piccolo smiled and looked at Frieza, "Me too, let''s show my strength", "What! Did you mean you didn''t go all out before? Can''t see it, the Mekker will also brag."


    Piccolo was not in a hurry, "I will let you experience it right away." Tianjin Fan and Klin were also surprised, "Wh...what! Piccolo is still wearing heavy clothes to fight at this critical juncture."


    Piccolo yelled at Piccolo angrily, "I want you to understand the anger of the Namek who was killed by you." Piccolo''s energy continued to rise, and the energy of Qi continued to gather. It seems that this time it is going to be true.


    Wukong and Klin are helping Piccolo on the periphery. Frieza looked at the imposing Piccolo, "Take off your heavy coat, are you ready to play easily? So, your speed should be faster?"


    "Exactly!" Piccolo slowly flew up, approaching Frieza, and then went up and punched Frieza. Na Frieza must be dissatisfied and rushed up, ready to give Piccolo a kick.


    Piccolo suddenly disappeared. Frieza looked around, but did not see Piccolo''s shadow. Suddenly, Piccolo jumped out, jumped behind Frieza, and kicked him off.


    Piccolo fell down at the same speed as Frieza fell. At this time, Piccolo suddenly hugged Frieza, "The anger of the Namek is not only that."


    Piccolo increased the speed and rushed down. As soon as he left the ground, Piccolo threw Frieza heavily, rushed up and flew into the sky, and then sent out countless magical light waves towards Frieza. The down area was hit hard.


    The small island that had fallen into the area had been bombed by Piccolo. Although the attack was fierce, it was not so lucky. Frieza was already in the air.


    "Sure enough, it''s hard to get around." "It seems you have misunderstood. This is not my real strength." At this moment, both of them were falling rapidly. Frieza looked at Piccolo, "You thought what I just showed was the real Power?"


    "Don''t you know that I will transform? I will let you appreciate it. You will be as afraid of me as Vegeta and others. Let despair occupy your heart first, a sense of helpless despair."


    "Every time I transform, my strength will increase greatly. I can do this transformation twice. Do you know what it means?" Piccolo looked puzzled beside him, and couldn''t understand what Frieza was saying.


    But Vegeta and the others knew about this kind of thing. Before Piccolo came, Frieza had already successfully advanced and transformed once, and his strength far exceeded them, but he said that he could advance twice more.


    That is to say, if it is a tie now, then he will be successfully suppressed at the next level, and he can be upgraded to two levels, then they will undoubtedly die, which is very scary.


    Frieza stood on the stone and said to Piccolo, "Let you take a look. You should be honored. You are the first time you have seen this kind of transformation."


    Piccolo is already here, and Vegeta and the others have not let go of their vigilance, because at this level they have already struggled against Frieza.


    At this time, Frieza was surrounded by red light, and her energy was constantly improving. "Let¡¯s appreciate it, my Frieza¡¯s second stage transformation." At this time, Frieza arched her back and bent her knees, and her back immediately rushed. There were two bone spurs.


    And the bones on his shoulders suddenly stood up, his neck suddenly became longer, and his face was squashed, the back of his head bulged, and two small horns grew on his head. That¡¯s how Frieza was second. The stage has changed.


    Frieza looked at Piccolo in this way, and Piccolo was very surprised, "Okay, let''s start the second cooperative battle", which has surprised Piccolo enough, "Weird, monster."


    However, Klin looked at Frieza, worried in his heart, "There is no special change", but Vegeta has begun to panic, "Idiot, his potential power has been greatly improved. It is completely different from just now. Very calm now."


    Tianjin Fan looked at Frieza, "Frieza was healed." Wu Chen was also watching the battle in the mechanical treatment room.


    "Damn, what''s going on? Frieza''s strength has increased again. If this continues, even if I recover, I may not be his opponent. What should I do?


    Frieza smiled wryly, "Are you quite confident in your own speed? Okay, let me see it." With that, Frieza rushed towards Piccolo, and Piccolo started flying. Up.


    Chapter 1121: Resurrection in Place


    Piccolo clearly felt Frieza''s power, "Damn, although your speed is strong, my speed is faster, you don''t want to chase me", Piccolo just accelerated and flew forward, and when he turned around, he saw that Frieza was standing there. In front of him.


    Frieza mocked him here, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, you came so fast." Piccolo couldn''t stand Frieza''s excitement, so he hit him, but Piccolo played Frieza like a three. The year-old child hits another adult.


    The speed of the two couldn''t be compared at all. Frieza also gave him a kick in the direction where Piccolo hits him. In this way, Frieza kicked him more than a dozen feet.


    "This is the end of the game. I''m sorry that the speed you are proud of is completely useless for me now. You should understand, you should almost give up." Frieza took a finger on Piccolo''s leg, and a wave of light hit past.


    Frieza just clicked on him. At first, Piccolo didn¡¯t care about it. But then, Frieza tapped on his chest again, then hit him on the shoulder again, and the speed increased by a dozen. Bai, it was like rain on him.


    Every attack is very heavy, Vegeta, Tianjin Fan and the others are looking at Piccolo, and they are beaten like this, and they feel helpless, "It''s an incredible speed, and there is no dodge power."


    Wukong couldn''t help it anymore, and rushed toward Frieza. Tianjin Fan couldn''t stand it anymore. He was about to rush toward Frieza, but was held by Vegeta.


    "What are you doing, Vegeta, why are you dragging me?" "It''s useless for you to go in the past", "But, if this goes on...", "Listen, if this goes on, we will all be killed by Frieza. Let''s do it, immediately Hurt me."


    Tianjin Fan was puzzled and couldn¡¯t figure out what Vegeta was doing. Vegeta looked at Dandy on the ground, ¡°As long as that kid heals me and resurrects me from the dying state again, I can definitely become Super Saiyan."


    Frieza kept attacking Piccolo like this. When Goku rushed over, Frieza immediately stopped the attack and dodged. Piccolo fell heavily to the ground like this.


    Wukong was very angry when he saw that, "You fellow, unforgivable! Go to hell", Wukong gathered a super energy in his hand, shrinking the energy more and more, shrinking, the light wave is getting bigger and bigger, Come stronger.


    Wukong punched the realm king out. Although the light wave was very small, it hit Frieza''s body. Suddenly, the light wave became huge, pressing Frieza underneath, and Wukong continued to transmit. the power of.


    This energy was too powerful and very shining. A pit-like shape had formed on the ground. "Strike out with all your strength." In the end, Frieza couldn''t resist the pressure of this energy and slowly pressed it down.


    When Frieza''s tail hit the ground, Frieza''s eyes suddenly bulged with bloodshot eyes, and finally violently pushed Wukong''s attack round back.


    When Piccolo saw this scene, he flew over immediately and sent out the''Qi Yuan Slash'' to intercept Wukong''s blow, and Wukong got it without being hurt.


    However, this attack was too powerful, dispersing this wave of light into countless small waves of light, and blasted them to different places. All the places they had blown up were destroyed. It can be said that there is no grass.


    Wukong looked at Piccolo happily, but Piccolo was very strenuous. Frieza fell to the ground and looked at Monkey King, "It''s strange that this guy is so powerful. He was dying just now. After he came back to life, he will send two people together. Up."


    Frieza didn''t understand. Suddenly, Frieza seemed to understand something, "By the way, this guy is Saiyan, but who is he? About 20 years ago, except for Vegeta, Naba, I killed all Saiyans except Raditz."


    Now, Frieza was still suspicious, Piccolo said to Monkey King with difficulty, "Even though I was blocked back, Wukong, you have become stronger, I am so happy for you".


    Monkey King said he was helpless, "However, it still doesn''t work. I obviously used my whole body strength... I still can''t hurt Frieza at all."


    Vegeta said to Tianjin Fan, "You fellow, you should know that if we resurrect when our Saiyans are on the verge of death, our strength will increase greatly."


    "Quick! Do it before Frieza''s final transformation and severely wound me. Quick, do it quickly, self-harm is useless, only you can do it."


    Tianjin Fan looked at Frieza''s anxious look. He didn''t know what to do. "How can I seriously wound you with my strength", "Don''t worry, I will reduce the combat effectiveness to the lowest point. In this way, yours Strength is enough."


    "It''s really lucky that the Namek star can heal me in an instant", "Although you are annoying, but I... and Wu Chen will soon be resurrected..."


    Vegeta became angry when he heard Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen is only a low-level fighter, it is impossible to become stronger. Now only I can become a Super Saiyan."

 662 Naruto Power System Chapter 662

    At this time, Frieza looked at Monkey King, "It seems that the Saiyan must be driven to extinction. The strongest Super Saiyan in history is just nonsense and totally untrustworthy."


    Chapter 1122: Frieza''s Ultimate Body


    Frieza smiled, "But don¡¯t be careless, that guy and Vegeta are indeed getting stronger. Okay, killing you with my current power is almost effortless. Before you die, let you see. My ultimate strength."


    Vegeta and the others were very worried when they heard what Frieza said, "Ultimate...what do you mean?" Frieza said to them, "This is a super discount. It is possible to experience the horror beyond hell, that is the real thing. I."


    Now Klin had imagined what Frieza would look like after her transformation. He had come up with all kinds of monsters and monsters. At this time, the air became very quiet. This was also the so-called quiet before the storm.


    Then, Frieza began to transform. At this time, there were many holes in the ground, and she kept blowing air, as if Frieza was pressing a balloon on it, pressing the earth, even the earth could not bear it. Frieza''s transformation.


    Now Vegeta and the others are very anxious, "Hurry up and do it while it¡¯s still too late." Tianjin Fan also hesitated, "Why...how?" However, looking at Frieza''s appearance, Tianjin Fan also tried it, "Damn it. , Die if you want."


    As he said, he hit Vegeta with a punch, but it was a pity that Vegeta beat him down, "This level is not good, can you release a stronger qi, can''t you do it? You have no brains. Idiot, bald head."


    Vegeta was very angry and was about to fight towards Tianjin Fan. Tianjin was angry and sent out a super hole wave that directly penetrated Vegeta''s body.


    Vegeta was not angry, but was very happy, "This...that''s right, I can finally become...Super Saiyan..." Then Vegeta fell.


    Wukong saw that Tianjin Fan would be seriously injured by Vegeta, and he didn''t know what happened. "Why did Tianjin Fan? Why did he attack Vegeta?"


    Goku flew away with his piccolo on his back. It was too dangerous. Frieza was going to destroy it, and Frieza was still in the transformation phase. The whole land was shaking, and all the mountains were falling apart.


    Goku carried Piccolo on his back to a nearby mountain island and looked at Piccolo''s uncomfortable look. Goku said to him, "That''s right, it''s okay. There is a way to heal your injury. The Namek named Dandy can save it. You, I''ll call him."


    At this time, Tianjin Fan also came, and Wukong asked Tianjin Fan to call Dandy over, but Vegeta stood in front of Dandy, looking at him in pain, "What? You won''t save me".


    Although Dandy was scared, he still said to him, "Yes, I just don''t save you", "Why can I save others, but not me?" Dandy looked at him angrily, "Because you also killed Many of our compatriots, I cannot just be a murderer like you."


    Vegeta is very helpless now, and he can''t express his anger now, "You...you brat, you won''t be able to deal with Frieza unless you cure me...", but Dandy still refused to save him.


    Vegeta was struggling to death now, "Hurry up...I can''t do it", but Dandy didn''t know what to do, so he took two steps back and said to Vegeta, "I...I will save that person!"


    After speaking, he flew away, leaving Vegeta here alone. Vegeta has fallen in pain now, and his heart is full of very angry mood.


    At this time, Tianjin Fan and Monkey King were also rushing there. Tianjin Fan said to Wukong, "Vegeta is a Saiyan, and he will be much stronger when he is raised from the brink of death, you know!"


    "So that guy was deliberately attacked by me. He seems to have confidence in defeating Frieza." Wukong heard what Tianjin Fan said and understood. At this time, he saw Dandy flying over, but did not stop him.


    They looked to the front, Vegeta was already lying on the ground, Dandy came to Piccolo, Piccolo said very hard, "You...can heal the wound, really..." Then he put his hand on the floor. On Piccolo, treatment began.


    When Wukong and Tianjin Fan arrived, Dandy had cured Piccolo!Frieza was about to break through his boundaries at this time, and he already knew why they could die and resurrect just now.


    Piccolo just stood up unharmed, and saw that all his injuries had healed. He was surprised. He looked at Dandy, "Unbelievable, do I have this ability?" Dandy told him, "No, You are as combative as Neru."


    At this time, Goku told Dandy, "Dandy, I can understand Vegeta''s feelings if you don¡¯t want to, but now if we don¡¯t have him, we will all be done." "That guy, like Frieza, killed a lot of that. Mekker."


    At this time, Piccolo patted him on the shoulder, "Heal him! My current strength is enough to deal with Vegeta, but I can''t deal with Frieza." Now Dandy''s heart is like a seasoning overturned, Wuwei Miscellaneous.


    At this moment, Frieza''s body suddenly shattered, like a metamorphosis, and this force spread to the entire Namek star, the aura was too strong, "Hidden if you knew it, don''t do such meaningless things. Up".


    Chapter 1123: Dandy is dead


    "Damn, is this guy''s transformation completed? The power is too strong now. He will completely destroy Namek. This planet has no meaning to him. This guy has such a strong aura."


    A few of them were already startled by Frieza''s breath, "There is going to be...the most terrible monster..." Goku told Dandy, "Dandy, please, get rid of Vegeta soon!" Now Dandy is very surprised. Scared, he didn''t know how to face this guy.


    Because at this time Frieza has completely transformed into an ultimate body, Frieza looked at Goku and thought about the consequences of this, so he nodded and flew towards Vegeta. .


    "His figure appeared." At this moment, Frieza had already appeared, and Dandy was healing Vegeta. At this time, Vegeta recovered, stood up and tried her body. So he looked at Dandy.


    Seeing Dandy, she was very angry, "You stinky boy", kicked him over, "Thank me for not killing you," Vegeta looked at Frieza, "This is Frieza''s fighting power. Did you finally show your true colors."


    Vegeta walked over and looked at Frieza, Goku and the others, "Frieza or others, come on, I have become a Super Saiyan."


    At this time, Frieza''s vision was fully displayed in their vision. He is now like a completely naked man. Is this his ultimate body?Its tail also grew out, and its whole body changed from red to cyan.


    He has become more calm, he has become more unrestrained, and he has felt that his ability has been greatly improved from his breath.


    Klin looked at him, "Is this Frieza''s true face? It looks smaller than before... It feels like nothing..." Piccolo told him seriously.


    "It''s best not to underestimate him. This is the best model. You can''t judge people by appearance. He used to be much more cute than now..." Piccolo looked at Frieza, who was calm.


    "Beast... beast, you finally got together Dragon Ball to resurrect me, hug... sorry, I may not be able to save you... Damn", Wu Chen was still in the mechanical medical treatment, "what''s the matter? Frieza''s anger increased again. Oh, damn it!"


    At this moment Frieza raised his hand, pointed at them with his index finger, and said a word, "Bang", and a light wave struck him.


    Passed through in front of Klin, then in front of Piccolo, then in front of Wukong and Tianjin Fan, and finally walked towards Vegeta, passed through, and appeared Dandy sitting on the ground.


    They were all very panicked when they killed Dandy directly. Piccolo Wukong and the others saw Dandy being killed and were very angry, "I didn''t see it, only a light flashed by, how could it be...impossible."


    Frieza put down his hand and smiled, "This way, I can''t be resurrected!" Wu Chen in the mechanical medicine was still thinking, "Someone died? Who is it? Beast! I don''t know what happened. "


    Now Frieza is very proud, Klin is also very worried, "What to do? Dandy was killed", Piccolo was very angry, "Damn it, he saw Dandy healed us, so...just...Damn it!"


    Goku stared at Frieza. Suddenly, Frieza disappeared. Everyone was confused. Vegeta seemed to understand something and flew into the air. Suddenly, Frieza appeared in Wukong, Piccolo Behind them.


    Frieza''s speed is so fast that neither Goku nor Piccolo noticed it. Frieza said to them, "Oh just said it''s good, let you see the horror beyond hell."


    But it''s a shame that the Namek star didn''t experience it. You can try it for him." Goku was very angry when he heard Frieza mentioning Dandy, and flew up and hit Frieza.


    Frieza lowered his head a little bit, and then hid, Tianjin Fan kicked over, and then Piccolo also chopped over. Klin did not stop, and attacked towards his lower third.


    But Frieza didn''t move much at all, only took a little step. In this way, Frieza gently escaped the heavy blows of several of them, but they never stopped.


    The four of them attacked from different directions towards Frieza, but for Frieza, it seemed that there was no speed at all, but they easily avoided their attack.


    Vegeta watched the battle of several of them in the air. He knew that Frieza''s combat effectiveness was very strong, and they didn''t have any effort to fight Frieza.


    Piccolo sent out a super magic light wave from the square, Tianjin Fan sent a super hole wave from above, and Wukong and Klin sent out super turtle shock waves from the left and right sides, and the four hit Frieza together.


    The attacks of several of them gathered together and a huge explosion occurred, and the whole air was filled with the atmosphere of fighting. After the attack disappeared and the smoke filled, Frieza''s shadow was not visible.


    Chapter 1124:''Saiyan''s strength''


    Tianjin Fan couldn''t see Frieza from below, "How could it be impossible?" At this moment, I only heard Vegeta in the sky saying, "Idiot, behind."


    At this moment, Frieza had already stood behind Piccolo and them, and a shock wave directed at Wukong standing at the back, Frieza rushed towards Monkey King with an overwhelming attack.


    After Vegeta saw this light wave, he immediately rushed down and kicked Monkey King to the ground. Wukong was still very puzzled at this time. He only saw a light wave and didn''t know what was going on.


    Then, the attack spread directly to the mountain island behind. The speed was too fast to see clearly. However, following the speed of the light wave, Vegeta''s eyes floated past.


    They looked at the mountain island that was attacking back, and couldn''t bear to look straight. The island collapsed and shattered instantly, razing the island to the ground like a nuclear bomb, and it blew up in an instant.


    Just now it was a towering mountain island, but now it has become a lake area. After seeing Frieza''s attack power, they were shocked, "Neither the action nor the attack power can be seen."


    Piccolo looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta... can that guy see? Why? Has his strength increased so much?" Goku stood up and looked at Vegeta, "Thank you! Vegeta!" Thank you for saving my life."

 663 Naruto Power System Chapter 663

    Vegeta looked at Monkey King, "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t intend to save you, I just want you guys to see a wonderful scene", "Fine... a wonderful scene?"


    Vegeta walked over, looked at Frieza on the opposite side, and Piccolo looked at Vegeta''s figure, "Do you have confidence in defeating him?" Vegeta smiled confidently, "Yes!" They all felt nervous when they heard that Vegeta was so confident.


    "Don''t get in the way, hide and watch." Piccolo felt disgusted when he saw Vegeta''s so proud and confident look, but now that the situation was forced, he ignored him.


    Frieza looked at Vegeta, "Full of confidence! Vegeta! Wasn''t it because of excessive fear that made her head dizzy?" Vegeta looked at Frieza, "Just laugh now! In front of you Yes, the Super Saiyan you fear the most!"


    Hearing Vegeta''s words, Frieza shivered suddenly, and Klin and the others were also surprised. Piccolo was still thinking about this, "What...what is a Super Saiyan..."


    At this moment, Frieza thought for a while and smiled and said to Vegeta, "You still love to joke", "Really? Let you see how the super elite I became a real Super Saiyan. strength."


    As he said, Vegeta changed his bow and opened his steps, exerting force all over, a circle of blue light circling around Vegeta¡¯s Qi energy, constantly circling, Sun Wuchen also felt this energy, "This Qi is Vegeta? That guy is much stronger again."


    This momentum rushed directly to the surroundings, and Wukong said to them, "Klin, let''s bet on Vegeta this time, let''s retreat temporarily" and they flew away.


    But Piccolo still couldn''t understand, "But speaking of it... he can increase so much so rapidly? That is the ability that comes after the death and resurrection?"


    Goku told him, "As you can see, Vegeta was beaten to death by us on purpose and let Dandy be cured. This is our Saiyan ability."


    At this time Piccolo suddenly realized that Vegeta emitted a dazzling light, and the yellow light entangled him. The abilities and air around him were affected by him, and the breath was really strong.


    When the breath stopped, Klin looked at the ground, "The postures of the two have not changed at all!" This is Tianjin Fan telling Klin, "No, Klin, feel Vegeta''s anger, although It calmed down, but it was extremely strong."


    Klin felt the qi on Vegeta, "Awesome, I didn''t expect to have such a strong qi", Frieza also felt it, "It seems that it has become a lot stronger!"


    Vegeta pointed to Frieza, "You stop bragging, you should be grateful for the lack of a detector. If the detector sees my current combat effectiveness, you might be scared and run away."


    "Because my power is now above you, realize it! Frieza, you are finished this time, what happened? Are you scared and unable to speak? Frieza!"


    Frieza quietly watched Vegeta arrogantly there, and sneered, "Okay, okay, I know, I know, that''s the case, let me see, the strongest in history, the legendary The strength of Super Saiyan."


    When Vegeta looked at Frieza, she was angry, "Don''t look down on people", and then she got angry, and pulled out a stone from the soil, and pushed directly towards Frieza.


    Frieza just slapped the stone and shattered the stone. At this moment, Vegeta rushed to Frieza, Frieza also stepped away, "I saw it!" Then Vegeta rushed to the side. past.


    "It¡¯s not the turn of Sun Wuchen to play, and Frieza can solve it by myself." As he said, he kept attacking Frieza, but Frieza seemed to be very indifferent. Frieza avoided every attack. Passed.


    Chapter 1125: Vegeta loses fighting spirit


    Goku and the others were surprised when they saw Frieza being suppressed by Vegeta, "It''s so amazing, they completely suppressed Frieza", but Piccolo saw the discrepancy from the side, "No, Vegeta... is going to die. ."


    They don''t understand what Piccolo means?In this way, the two hit the sky from the ground, but Frieza did not fight back, "What''s the matter? Frieza! You can''t beat me just by running away!"


    Then, he hit Frieza with a hug, but Frieza suddenly disappeared, and Vegeta was still surprised here, "What''s the matter? Where is that guy? It''s me for the Super Saiyan ¡­I shouldn¡¯t miss it."


    Vegeta was still looking for him, but Frieza was smiling at him on the mountain island behind. Vegeta couldn''t believe it. Frieza said to him, "If you speed up a little bit, you will chase him. No, is this a Super Saiyan?"


    Tianjin Fan was also surprised, "How, possible? To play Vegeta with such strength and speed between applause, sure enough, it is a perverted monster."


    Frieza shook his tail. "Vegeta, to be honest, with the attack and speed just now, I can''t beat me. Didn''t you just say something super Saiyan? If you were, it would be the best in history. Is there only this degree of strength?"


    Vegeta couldn''t believe all of this, but Frieza coldly hummed a few words below, "Don''t make me laugh, Super Saiyan is always a boring legend!"


    Frieza is now sweating nervously on her face, "I...have I reached the limit? Have I not become a Super Saiyan? Or a Super Saiyan can¡¯t match Frieza, impossible, no. , How could there be such a thing, it is absolutely impossible."


    Having said that, Vegeta raised his breath again, made his breath into a light wave, and hit Frieza, "stupid", the light wave ball sent by Vegeta was still far from Frieza. At a little distance, Frieza flew away.


    The attack power was really great, and the mountain island was directly razed to the ground. Vegeta saw Frieza''s whereabouts, and a light wave rushed towards Frieza. Vegeta kept attacking Frieza. Lisa.


    Frieza dodges Vegeta''s attack freely in the air, so this scene is like a fish swimming freely in the water, effortlessly, just increase the speed.


    At this time Vegeta had gone mad. He had lost his mind. He couldn''t attack Frieza no matter how he attacked. It was inevitable that he would be very angry. At this time Frieza appeared in front of Klin.


    Frieza did not attack. It seemed that he wanted to kill Wukong and the others by using Vegeta''s power. This is Wukong and Piccolo. They took Tianjin Fan and Klin and flew away, and quickly fled to the distant mountain. On the island.


    Vegeta is now attacking frantically, attacking in different directions, while Frieza took advantage of the interval between Vegeta''s attack and a flash appeared in front of Vegeta.


    Frieza held his tail and shook it in front of Vegeta, and Vegeta flew directly into the air, "I...I am...this uncle is...Super Saiyan! Go to hell, Frie Sa."


    This time Vegeta sent out the most powerful light wave and hit Frieza. Piccolo saw Vegeta''s attack, "Do you want to destroy this planet as well? Vegeta!"


    Frieza waited for his attack, and closed his eyes. The attack was getting closer and closer to him, and he was about to touch Frieza. So Frieza opened his eyes and jumped up and flicked towards the light wave. Kicked over.


    He rushed to Vegeta again. Fortunately, Vegeta dodged fast, kicked into the air, and emitted a huge explosive force. Sun Wuchen felt that the explosive energy was very powerful.


    They were also surprised at Tianjin Fan, Frieza fell to the ground again, "It''s almost done, and it won''t do me any good to make you proud."


    They were very surprised, "How could it be possible to bounce back with just your feet? That was Vegeta''s full blow", "That guy is too strong...too strong."


    Frieza just said softly to him, "This time it''s time for me to do it, taste it carefully." At this time, the Realm King on Realm King star also felt it.


    "Vegeta, he trembled from the bottom of his heart for the first time in his life. He really felt fear. This was a heavy blow. For the first time he shed tears of despair and fear." In the bottom of his heart, there was a pair of eyes looking at him. .


    At this time, Frieza flew again, and surrounded him with the energy of a protective shield, but Vegeta stayed in the air, "Vegeta, Vegeta has completely lost his fighting spirit."


    Frieza slammed into Vegeta, and Vegeta was unable to fight back, but let Frieza beat him anyway, and Vegeta fell into the river with loss.


    Wukong wanted to rush out, but was stopped by Piccolo. "That guy is no longer good." Frieza stood on a rock above the river and looked at Vegeta falling in the river, so he scattered the water. Opened, he stood on a lone pole.


    At this time, Vegeta also appeared on the bottom of the river. The carriage return had soaked a small fish and was still fluttering on him. Frieza grabbed Vegeta''s hair, "Vegeta, this way Just give up, I have a headache. Hold on."


    Frieza took the little crab from Vegeta, and ate it, "The horror beyond hell has come, how about it, regret your stupidity, Saiyans are worthless except for fighting. Waiting for creatures."


    Chapter 1126: The Devil


    Frieza just grabbed Vegeta''s hair and punched Vegeta''s back with his fist, and said to Vegeta strangely, "Well, regret your stupidity."


    In this way, Vegeta was hit by Frieza and fell to the ground. "I thought you were an exception? So I loved it more. In the end, you and other silly monkeys were the same."


    With that, Frieza gave him another kick. Vegeta was in pain now, but Frieza didn''t care. "If you don''t resist me, you won''t have to suffer this kind of sin."


    Frieza looked at Goku and the others at this time, took a few glances, then kicked Vegeta, kicked Vegeta into the air, rushed up, and smashed his abdomen down. The elbow fell heavily to the ground.


    Now, Vegeta looked very miserable. Goku and the others couldn''t bear to look at Vegeta. Frieza looked at Vegeta on the ground dying, but did not stop attacking him.


    Frieza stretched her tail over and directly wrapped it around Vegeta''s neck. Frieza raised her tail a bit, and then squeezed her tail around Vegeta''s neck.


    In this way, Frieza lifted Vegeta up with his tail, faced himself with his back, and struck him towards his spine. In this way, Vegeta was fainted.


    At this time, Frieza said to Goku and the others, "If you want to help, you can do it at any time." This sentence will inevitably make them angry. However, although Vegeta fainted, Frieza did not stop. hand.


    Now, Wukong and the others were shocked by Frieza, who possessed different dimensional combat power, and now they were motionless as if they were fixed by cement.


    Sun Wuchen was in the mechanical medical device, "Vegeta''s anger gradually weakened, he is obviously very strong, is Frieza so powerful?" It just so happened!At this moment the machine rang and it was finally cured.


    Wu Chen immediately took off the oxygen mask he was wearing, touching the glass with one hand, Wu Chen directly exploded the glass, kicked the door open, and walked out of it.


    Wu Chen looked towards the ceiling, so he rushed out and jumped out of the spacecraft. Now on the top, he could feel it, "It''s getting stronger! The power is like a fountain, incredible."

 664 Naruto Power System Chapter 664

    "I thought I had reached the limit. I couldn''t help being afraid of this power! Having said that, I am so comfortable now. It is obviously a critical juncture. Sorry, Wukong, Klin, Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, I will come right away. Way."


    Now Wu Chen is finally resurrected. This moment has been long awaited. Frieza, who can resist the overwhelming power, can only see Wu Chen now.


    Frieza kept hitting Vegeta here, holding him like a sandbag. Goku wanted to rush up, but was caught by Piccolo and Piccolo shook his head.


    Sun Wuchen has already felt it, "Okay, it''s nearby, sorry, I''ll be there soon, there must be a way", Vegeta''s body is already unbearable, Frieza looked bored, and loosened his tail. , Put him down.


    But he was not ready to make him feel better. The moment he left the ground, Frieza threw him directly, Frieza walked over, stepped on the stone on his body, followed the stone, Rubbing his body.


    In this way, I took advantage of the pain and trampled his chest into blood and blood, "It''s really boring, and I have completely lost the fighting spirit. Although it is a bit early, let''s solve you."


    Frieza mentioned Vegeta, but just as he was about to attack, suddenly a person flew directly from a distance. This person was Sun Wuchen. Frieza stopped his hand and everyone was surprised.


    Wu Chen walked over, "This strong breath is indeed Piccolo! Great, Dragon Ball sent you here?" Klin looked at Wu Chen, "Wu Chen, are you all right!"


    "Uh, thanks to you, I have recovered." Wu Chen patted Klin on the shoulder. "It''s really hard work, Klin, leave it to me next."


    Upon hearing that Wu Chen was planning to fight Frieza alone, several of them felt worried from the bottom of their hearts, "What? Alone?" "Are you going to fight that monster single-handedly?"


    Wukong looked at Wuchen, "Is this still Wuchen? Your breath is completely different from before." Piccolo wanted to stop Sun Wuchen, but he felt a powerful force in him.


    "Sun...Is this still Sun Wuchen? Unbelievably strong, it can''t be compared to when on earth", Wu Chen walked up to Frieza like this, "Are you Frieza? A lot smaller than imagined!"


    Frieza watched Wuchen come over, "Is there any rubbish not on the scene?" Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta on the ground. He was beaten up and was very angry. "I made an appointment with Vegeta. Duel, don''t hinder us."


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "You look and your aura is very similar to a Saiyan, is it possible that you are also a silly monkey?" Wuchen dislikes this title very much, "I can''t deny that I am a Saiyan. , But I believe I am an earthling."


    Chapter 1127: Vegeta''s Tears


    Frieza looked at him, "Saiyan, you can''t keep any of them. I''m such a fool. It''s good to hide well." "Really?" Vegeta lay on the ground, silently feeling that Sun Wuchen''s anger was very strong.


    "This is not the Sun Wuchen before. He finally broke through the limit... That means..." Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen with a surprised look for the others, "Want to die?"


    Without saying anything, Frieza rushed over and kicked Sun Wuchen, but Wuchen flashed and appeared behind Frieza in an instant, and finally kicked Frieza out with one kick.


    Frieza jumped to the back, and the two fell down, but Klin here did not see what was going on, and they ended.


    "No? Even I didn''t see clearly. His speed is higher than Frieza." Now Frieza was touching his blushing face. At this time, Frieza pointed at Sun Wuchen again.


    Seeing this posture, Klin hurriedly told Sun Wuchen to avoid him, and they also avoided, "You are too arrogant," and then sent a ball of light from his fingertips, seeing the ball of light hitting Sun Wuchen.


    They were all worried, but Wu Chen didn''t move at all, and Guangbo rushed towards him, but he missed the light wave with one palm.


    Frieza was also very surprised, and then sent out countless light waves, but they were all sent flying by Sun Wuchen. These light wave bombs hit everywhere, and they would become powder wherever they went.


    In this way, Frieza continued to fight, and after a while, he stopped. During the smog-filled process, the dust slowly drifted past, only to see Sun Wuchen standing in place safe and sound!


    Of course Frieza felt very surprised. "Could it be that you just hit the fly with your hands?" At this time, Vegeta, who was lying on the ground dying, smiled, "Frieza, I think you still do your best. Right!"


    "This guy is what you fear the most...Super Saiyan...Yes, the legendary strongest warrior in the universe, Super Saiyan...Frieza, you are dead, you deserve to..." Frieza heard Vegeta Whatever you say, get angry.


    So, Frieza directly pierced Vegeta¡¯s chest with a beam of light. In this way, Vegeta fell. Frieza told Vegeta, "You should know, Vegeta, I hate others driving. This kind of joke."


    Sun Wuchen looked at the way Vegeta was very angry, and stared at Frieza, "Vegeta is dying, so why bother to kill him?"


    Frieza told Sun Wuchen clearly, "Super Saiyan is just a boring legend, but he always clings to it. I hate verbose guys."


    Vegeta clutched the ground uncomfortably, and said to Sun Wuchen with great difficulty, "Sun Wuchen, you...you guy, how can you still be emotional, aren''t you a Super Saiyan?"


    "Idiot, be cruel, give up your innocence, you guy will definitely become a super Saiyan", Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "I will never become as ruthless as you, and I don''t know what it is. Super Saiyan."


    But Vegeta wanted to tell Sun Wuchen very much, but she was hurt and couldn''t say anything. Sun Wuchen quickly told Vegeta to shut up, "Stop talking, you will die faster like this", but Vegeta has a face. Not reconciled.


    He recalled that he was invincible when he was a child, and a large number of Saiyans stood behind him, watching him go to other planets to kill and torment him, and his father and king. He remembered the legend of Saiyans and his majesty back then. scene.


    But everything was played between applause by the monster Frieza, even the king of Vegeta was killed, and finally got the king''s hand card, he watched the planet be destroyed.


    But Vegeta was still very strong and said to Sun Wuchen, "Listen well, Sun Wuchen", Vegeta kept coughing up blood, Frieza intervened and looked at Vegeta, "The heart is beaten out." , Really strong, can you continue to speak?"


    Vegeta told Sun Wuchen, "The planet where you and I were born, the reason why planet Vegeta disappeared...not because of the collision of giant meteorites...but Frieza did it!"


    "We Saiyans have always been ordered by him to work hard. Except for us, everyone else was killed, including your father and my father, because Frieza feared that the Super Saiyan was really born..."


    Vegeta had already shed helpless tears. The tears continued, and the life was endless. Vegeta''s arrogant person actually shed tears, which is enough to prove his anger and fear towards Frieza.


    Now Vegeta was dizzy when he saw Sun Wuchen''s eyes, and finally struggled and told Sun Wuchen, "Please, please, please, please, please... must hit Frieza... defeat Frieza...for, for Saiyan¡­¡­"


    After talking about Frieza, he died completely. Vegeta was unwilling to die. Frieza saw that Vegeta finally died. "Finally dead, let the horror show continue."


    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta and said, "You would actually cry, and you would still ask me, you must be very unwilling." At this time on the world king star, Ya Mucha asked the world king, "How is the situation with the star?"


    Chapter 1128: Vegeta is dead


    The world king lowered his head and said to Yamucha, "Vegeta is dead", "Vegeta, that fellow? Why did he die?" Yamucha expressed suspicion.


    The Realm King told him, "Yes, he was killed by Frieza. He was ordered by Frieza to work hard, and finally was killed because of betrayal. It''s really sad, where is the dignity of Saiyans."


    "Is Frieza really that horrible?" The Realm King told him, "This is a taboo that shouldn''t be touched, a taboo that shouldn''t be touched..." "Beast, facing such a villain, even if Wu Chen... How?"


    "I''m going to fight, it seems I always want to defeat Frieza." They all pinned all their hopes on Wu Chen alone. At this time, there was still a tear in the corner of Vegeta''s eyes.


    Sun Wuchen was very angry, but very reluctant, so his eyes flashed, he punched a big hole in the ground next to him, and Wu Chen hugged Vegeta.


    "I know, you are unwilling to let the Saiyans die, and you hate that you have to take orders from Frieza," Wu Chen said and put him in the pit. "Although you are annoying, you belong to the Saiyans. proud."


    Wu Chen buried Vegeta, "divide that pride..." Goku stood up and looked at Frieza, "I am a Saiyan who grew up on the earth. Yaren, for the Namekians here, I will defeat you."


    Wu Chen had already expressed his thoughts. Frieza only sneered when he heard, "Speak up without shame." Now, what is the amazing power of Wu Chen, who is awakened from Saiyan pride?


    Piccolo looked at Sun Wuchen from behind, "When did Sun Wuchen have that kind of power", only to see Wuchen wince, Piccolo immediately understood, "Get out of here, we will get in the way."


    Wukong stood behind Wuchen and said to Wuchen, "Wuchen, you have to hold on and defeat Frieza", and then flew away. Wuchen knew that they had all left safely, so he launched an attack.


    A kick on the ground, the ground under Wu Chen''s feet immediately cracked marks, and the two kicked up on the ground at the same time, fighting into the air. The speed of the two was too fast.


    I did test the reaction ability of the two of them. I saw Frieza a light wave coming over, this light wave violently rushed towards Sun Wuchen, Wu Chen took advantage of the trend and rushed into the air.


    Just avoiding that beam of light, the beam of light that Frieza had just shot directly shattered the mountain island. Wu Chen flew into the air, and saw waves of light passing by, but with a single blow. Did not get hit.


    Wu Chen seemed to understand something, "So, that guy doesn''t know how to search for qi." At this moment, Wu Chen thought that he would take this opportunity to defeat him. Wukong and the others were still worried, but a wave of light struck him.


    It was just a small light wave that was splitting that had such an attack power. Wu Chen and Frieza continued to fight in the air and had already crushed the mountain. Frieza looked ahead and did not see Sun Wuchen.


    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen and Frieza stood with their backs to their backs and stood at the rest of their feet. In the end, even this mountain pillar was broken, and the two of them fell down with the broken mountain pillar.


    Wu Chen fell, but Frieza couldn''t see anyone. Now Wu Chen''s vigilance was too high. He had to take a look even when a stone fell.


    Bulma and the dumplings on the other side of the sky were still worried. Bulma was lying on the bank of the river, drinking water from the river, and the dumplings also took out a handful of water and drank.

 665 Naruto Power System Chapter 665

    Bulma drank and sat up, "Alive, alive, but it''s dead, I can''t walk anymore, I''m going to die here, I can''t go back to the earth, no one can see it, and I die alone. It''s really a fate. "


    Dumpling looked at Bulma, "Sister Bulma, don''t worry, there are brothers! Don''t worry, I believe they will be able to hit Frieza, and we will definitely be able to reach the earth."


    At this time, Frieza jumped out of the water, launched an attack on Sun Wuchen, and shot it over. Wu Chen stood still and directly caught Frieza''s attack, but this attack was too powerful. , Was even forced dozens of steps.


    In the end, he retreated directly to the mountain island, next to the mountain island, and did not stop yet, only to see a crack in the middle of the mountain island, and the crack continued to grow. Finally, Wu Chen directly pushed the attack to the sky.


    "It hurts, it hurts!" Wu Chen hurriedly rubbed his hands and blew. Although he didn''t know if it was hot or painful, he finally took the attack. This surprised Frieza too. "It seems this guy There is some ability."


    The Realm King also observed this, and he was also very surprised. Ya Mucha immediately asked him, "What happened? Could it be that Wuchen he..." Realm King nodded, they were very worried, but they were different from what they thought. .


    "The battle is very fierce. Saiyans are really incredible. No, maybe it is limited to Wu Chen. His potential is limitless. He is completely different from when he was practicing here. It is really hard to see through, right?"


    Chapter 1129: The White-hot Stage of Sun Wuchen and Frieza


    Frieza glared at Sun Wuchen, "You are too arrogant." Frieza jumped up, stared, and fired two lasers, and shot towards Wuchen, but the drunken man didn''t mean to drink.


    This light wave didn''t hit Sun Wuchen, but hit the ground. The pit got bigger and bigger, and finally burst out a flame, and then the molten slurry erupted.


    Wu Chen saw the molten lava erupted, Frieza then rushed over and sent several waves of light to him. Piccolo and the others in the distance began to wonder, "Why did the volcano erupt at this time?"


    They were very worried about him, and at this time, Wu Chen had been pushed to the edge of the lava mouth by Frieza, and he was suppressing it. At this time, Frieza launched an attack into the magma.


    When it was too late, it was fast, and the molten molten erupted immediately. Wu Chen saw that the situation was not good, so he used the''turtle shock wave'' to suppress the molten molten again, but the pressure turned into destruction. force.


    The explosive power of this magma could not be concealed, so the entire ground collapsed in the area where the magma erupted. At this moment, the river water of Namek star also flowed in, so the magma was poured out.


    But more than that, Frieza rushed over again, "That''s it." Fortunately, Wu Chen flashed fast and immediately jumped to other mountain islands.


    Wu Chen was very angry, "You, don''t mess up other people''s planets! What should I do if it breaks?" But Frieza thought what Sun Wuchen said was naive.


    Frieza flew again, "It''s more powerful than I thought. It''s a bit surprised. There are people in this world who are stronger than Captain Kinho, but you don''t want to beat me." "Really? But the outcome is uncertain!"


    Frieza smiled and looked at Sun Wuchen, "I know, I know", and when he opened his eyes, he exploded the island at Sun Wuchen''s feet. Although Sun Wuchen was caught off guard, he still avoided.


    Wu Chen flashed behind Frieza again, "Return to you!" He directly pressed Frieza to the surface of the water, and when she came under the water, Frieza turned back, stirred up the splash, and rushed up again.


    After forming this water spray into a water column, Wu Chen was also very surprised, "Even if I escaped from my''Qi He Cannon''", Wu Chen took it carelessly. Frieza took the opportunity to rush out of the water column and took Wu Chen. Hit the water.


    Wu Chen was still in pain in the water, so he could just take a break, while Frieza was still waiting for him to come out, "You come out soon! You won''t lose like this."


    Wu Chen then began to think strategically in the water, "That bastard is fast, how can he deal with it? He doesn''t seem to judge the opponent''s position with his breath, he only looks at it with his eyes, okay, just use this a little."


    Piccolo, they hadn''t seen Wu Chen coming up from the water, and they were very worried. Piccolo told them, "It''s okay, don''t worry, Wu Chen is all right, Wu Chen''s anger has not weakened at all."


    How could Wu Chen die so easily?Wu Chen thought carefully, "It seems that I haven''t used this trick for a long time. I wonder if Grandpa Guixian is okay now?"


    Wu Chen used the''Divine Turtle Shockwave'' out, but did not send it out, just let him stay in place, Frieza waited for Wu Chen to come out, he was ready to attack.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not coming up yet, the last big gift is coming." Wu Chen swam to the distance and stood there to rush out the shock wave of the turtle, Frieza was completely unprepared.


    Towards the two attacks, he slapped over, just like this, Wu Chen jumped out from behind, kicked Frieza directly on the face, and kicked him to the ground of the mountain island.


    Klin saw that the attacking power over there was getting stronger and stronger, he was happy for Wu Chen, and Wu Chen was also happy to see this energy beat Frieza to such a degree.


    But good things are hard to grind. Underneath Frieza¡¯s piles of boulders, Frieza rushed away from the boulders in an instant, standing still intact, twisting his neck, and just warming up. .


    Wu Chen was also surprised, but there was no fear or fear because of this. This just spurred the blood in Wu Chen, "It''s useless at all, Frieza is too powerful."


    Now, the mountains and islands in this area have been ruined, and Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen from below, "It''s really capable, except for my father, you are the first person to get me dirty."


    "This is the first time in my life that I''m so excited! How can you be happy after cleaning up?" Wu Chen was also very excited, "It''s really bad, I thought it would have a little effect?"


    At this time, Frieza flew across the water and jumped to another undamaged mountain island, looking at Sun Wuchen, "Scare you first!"


    Frieza gathered the gravel below, surrounded them above him, pointed at them and rushed towards Sun Wuchen, but these stones did not separate, as if colliding back and forth in a space.


    Wu Chen seemed to be locked in this space. These stones collided back and forth, and Wu Chen could only dodge. Wu Chen was confused, "Asshole! Superpowers?"


    So Wu Chen couldn''t stand it anymore, he directly kicked the stones to pieces, fired out energy cannonballs, smashed all the stones, and then fell to the ground. Now Frieza''s face was ugly.


    Chapter 1130: Fighting


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen from above, "arrogant guy", so Frieza activated the skill again, this time the earth was trembling, and a mountain island behind seemed to have risen.


    Wukong and the others looked very surprised, "Then, what is that? He actually has such a great ability, as if an island is floating." This is Frieza, and an island is already floating above his head.


    "You''re dead this time", he rushed the suspended island towards Wu Chen. Wu Chen did not hide, and the corners of his mouth rose. Then, he hugged the mountain island. A mountain island rushed towards him and crashed into another mountain island.


    I saw that the mountain island fell quietly on the mountain island. At this moment, a light cut from the middle of the mountain island. I saw Wukong rushing out. The mountain island looked like it was cut out by a knife. , Fell down.


    Wu Chen connected and jumped to another shore. Suddenly, Frieza rushed over and sent a light wave to Sun Wuchen, and this light wave was directly wrapped up by Sun Wuchen, and Wuchen could not move.


    Frieza was very happy, "Really deserves it", and then kicked it, like a football, kicking Sun Wuchen into the air, just kicking him back and forth.


    Frieza kicked him to the ground and stopped. "If I make a mistake, you will be done." Then he kicked him, playing Sun Wuchen between the applause. He couldn''t help it.


    "No, I have to find a way to escape from here", formed a triangle, kicked him back and forth, and finally stopped, Frieza put his foot on the ball, "The game should be over, I''m tired of playing. I might die this time."


    After speaking, this rampant light surrounded the entire space. The impact was too strong. Wukong and the others were already affected. They hurriedly pulled each other to avoid dispersing a few of them.


    At this moment, a super big explosion occurred in Namek. The area that was originally green has become a dust-buried desert area, and the air is full of dust and rustic.


    A few of them got up from the dust and looked at the dead silence in this area. They didn''t see Frieza and Sun Wuchen, and they were very worried.


    Piccolo walked over, "What a terrible guy, Frieza is playing with Sun Wuchen. If he wants to, he can definitely use the power to destroy this planet, but we are still alive."


    "Sure enough to play with us? Damn bastard", "Piccolo, where do you say Goku is?" Piccolo said confidently to them, "Don''t worry, that guy didn''t use real skills, look over there."


    At this time, Wu Chen was already standing on the top of the mountain plateau. Although the clothes on his body were a bit tattered, there was no harm to him. Wu Chen was also very nervous, "It''s very hanging, his offensive is fierce. Be careful."


    Saying that he rushed towards Frieza again, Wu Chen came to Frieza''s front, behaving very angry, "I said just now, don''t destroy other people''s planets at will."


    Klin was amazed, "How did Wuchen escape?" Piccolo told him, "Quickly avoid it at the moment of the explosion", "Doing such a thing in an instant", "Both people are monsters, damn it. "


    Frieza looked at Sun Wucheng unscathed, "I''m a little angry, harassing fellow", and now Wuchen looked at Frieza blankly, "Me too, you make me feel very angry."


    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "This is the end of the warm-up exercise. It''s almost time to fight hard." Wu Chen agreed and nodded. It was not bad. The two are really monsters, and their ways of thinking are completely different.


    The two fiercely collided, an amazing power confrontation, but for Wu Chen and Frieza, was this just a warm-up?Faced with the strength of the two, Wukong could no longer stand it.


    The two looked at each other at Frieza and Wuchen. Both felt that they were very confident. Frieza looked at Wuchen''s expression and said to him, "Air combat or ground combat, which one are you good at?"


    Wu Chen told him that he was more adaptable to ground fighting. Frieza looked sinister and cunning, but also very upright. Allowing Wu Chen to choose his attack method, he just obeyed his will, perhaps because of his confidence.


    Frieza looked at the mountain island below, looked around, and saw a plain. Frieza pointed to the back, and then went to the plain.


    When the two of them came to this mountain round island, Wu Chen was surprised, "Do you have a ground battle that I''m good at? It''s really a good deal! It seems you are very confident."

 666 Naruto Power System Chapter 666

    Frieza smiled, "In fact, I am still very considerate. By the way, let me give you a big discount." Wu Chen was confused and curious when he heard that Frieza wanted to give himself a discount. Do you give me a discount?"


    Frieza said to him, "I don''t need my hands, how about it?" At this time, Wu Chen had already started the warm-up exercise. Hearing what Frieza said, he felt disdainful, "I don''t need my hands? How generous." "


    Chapter 1131: Frieza''s Confidence Offer


    Sun Wuchen looked at Frieza, "Then I will attack? How?" Frieza didn''t care, "No problem! Whatever you want!" The two were ready to fight and looked at each other.


    Wu Chen exploded and rushed up. Wu Chen stepped forward to make a dragon claw hand, and Frieza immediately bounced, "What''s wrong? Has the attack ended?" Frieza mocked Sun Wuchen with his movements and speed. .


    Indeed, Frieza''s speed is too fast, "The action is too slow, I have seen it all", just like this, Sun Wuchen attacked Frieza''s upper third in the following three ways, and the two sides actually charged against each other.


    Frieza made a deep blow with his tail and hit him on the face of Sun Wuchen, "Look, this time it''s the left, then the right, the right, the left, and finally the right." The last tail hit him. past.


    Seeing that Wu Chen was about to hit a rock, he immediately bounced up with his hands on the ground, jumped up, flew into the air, and fell three hundred and sixty degrees.


    Frieza also followed, Wu Chen turned around and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "It''s so strong, no wonder you dare to speak wildly, so fast."


    "Unbelievable, obviously the opponent is very strong, but I still feel excited. If you don''t do anything, I can go." After saying that, Wu Chen rushed over. The speed of the two was so fast that only two of them could be seen. Traces of fighting in the air.


    Frieza kicked Wu Chen, Wu Chen flicked back, and gave Frieza another kick, but Frieza avoided it, and Frieza wrapped her tail around Wu Chen''s feet.


    At this moment, Wu Chen pulled his foot to his side, and then pulled his tail over. He seized the opportunity to grab his tail, dragged his tail, and flicked it up. He flew away.


    Wu Chen rushed in the direction he flew out, and when he rushed in the final direction, he was ready to attack him, but unexpectedly Frieza disappeared suddenly, and he rushed directly from the rocks behind.


    At this time, Bulma and Dumplings had rushed back by riding a bicycle. Bulma was also very happy because she knew a frog. "By the way, the creatures on this planet will only make people feel disgusting."


    And the frog sitting behind pulling the tail of the car screamed, "Sorry, I made you angry. You are an exception. When I met a whole group of you, I did feel a little disgusting. Only you are different."


    "Because you would actually hand me towels and do things that animals can''t do. I feel that you are funny and look smart, so I took you with you." Dumpling looked at Bulma, "Sister Bulma, it seems You like this frog very much."


    "Yes, this frog is very interesting. I like it very much. I can take it away when I go back in a spacecraft. I just don''t know if it can accept the problem of inadequacy when it reaches the earth."


    Bulma rode the motorcycle for a while and stopped. Bulma and dumplings were eating here. She looked at the frog, "Do you want to eat it too?"


    So Bulma dug out the can in her hand and put it on the ground. The frog gobbled it up and ate it, "It''s obviously a frog that eats this kind of food."


    Then Bulma took out the chocolate again, "Would you like to eat this?" The frog nodded again, and Bulma smiled, so he broke it and threw it to it. The frog jumped up and caught it.


    The frog licked a couple of mouthfuls and actually danced, causing Bulma to laugh, and Bulma felt it, "It''s been a long time since I was so happy, but you seem to understand me."


    The frog nodded again. Bulma was surprised and thought about it, "By the way, if there is a translator, we can communicate. I''m so smart."


    At this time, the little frog happily swallowed the thing, choked all of a sudden, rolled on the ground and knocked Bulma out. Bulma hurriedly asked the dumplings to find some water.


    While the dumpling was looking for water, I started to get her translator here. After a little repair, it was repaired, so I took it to the frog''s neck.


    Bulma was very proud, "Sure enough, for my genius Bulma, everything is possible. Okay, start." After speaking, he pressed the button of the manipulator in his hand, "Well, speak, you are welcome ."


    At this moment, the frog actually laughed, stood up to Bulma, and said "Exchange!" Suddenly, the yellow light flashed, Bulma could not move, and the whole person was stupid, "What''s the matter? ?what?"


    In this way, Bulma opened his eyes again, and this time it was not Bulma who opened his eyes, but Jinyu, the captain of Keanu Special Forces.


    "I finally met a human being, so I followed behind and waited for the opportunity. I didn''t expect to be able to exchange bodies so soon." Bulma glanced at the front, "Oh, why am I there, why am I, what is going on? ?"


    Kiny picked up Bulma and took down her translator. "Thank you, miss, I am so touched that I want to dance." Kiny threw Bulma to the ground, "By the way, This body is really strange."


    Chapter 1132: The Exchange of Keanu and Bulma


    Keanu touched Bulma''s body, feeling very curious, "Forget it, go find a stronger body", and then dumplings also rushed over, "Bulma sister, the water is coming."


    Jinou was afraid of revealing the stuffing, so he said to the dumplings enthusiastically, "Dumplings, it''s all right now, let''s go to our partner now."


    Dumpling thought, "Is it going to find Brother Tian and the others? Brother Tian doesn''t let us go to them now. He said let us go to Yixiantian to wait for them, then we shall return to Yixiantian and wait for Tiange and them to come back."


    Bulma was also very angry and kept jumping around, trying to attract the attention of dumplings, but dumplings didn''t think so, just kept looking at Bulma!Bulma told him, "It''s okay, we can protect ourselves."


    "Okay, dumplings, let''s go and see, if Brother Tian scolds you, I''ll talk to him", dumplings became curious at this time, "Sister Bulma has never called Tianjin Fan to be Brother Tian, ??why? Hey, I don''t want to."


    At this time, Dumpling said to Bulma, "Okay, let''s go find Brother Tian and the others. I can look for them with their anger. By the way, should I bring this little frog?"


    The fake Bulma ignored the frog, "Then ignore it, let¡¯s go." Dumplings were still thinking, "Sister Bulma, didn¡¯t you like this little frog very much just now? Why don¡¯t you do it now? It''s up."


    The Bulma quickly explained, "Oh, nothing, nothing, let''s take it, I was in a hurry just now, then I''ll take it with it", and the three of them drove away.


    The two scrambled again. Wu Chen just kicked over, but Frieza wrapped his tail around his neck. Wu Chen broke his tail vigorously, but his tail was too powerful to break apart. Up.


    If it goes on like this, Wu Chen will be suffocated sooner or later, and Wu Chen screamed in a struggle. Suddenly, he bit Frieza''s tail in one bite, and Frieza let go without any pain.


    Frieza took the tail and blew up. Wu Chen took the opportunity to hit him. Frieza didn''t react. She was beaten by Wu Chen a few times, so she jumped up and punched Wu Chen and knocked him to the ground.


    Wu Chen stood up and smiled at him, "Didn''t you say you don''t need your hands?" Frieza was also surprised that this guy actually took it seriously, "The discount period has passed."


    Wu Chen took a mouthful of blood and smiled, "Then I will give you a discount and give you a piece of advice", "Advice?" "You are too confident in your own power, so there are many loopholes when attacking."


    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Frieza thought for a while, "Thank you for reminding you, you are very strong. Few people have such special skills as you", "Thank you."


    "But I''m tired of this kind of fighting, and the outcome should be announced, but I will ask you one last time, are you willing to play for me? After all, it is a shame to ruin this power. You should be better than Captain Kinho. Do better."


    Sun Wuchen said very simply, "Dreaming! Do you think I will accept it?" Frieza smiled, "I knew you would say that. Saiyans are inherently stubborn stupid stupid people, and then you have a dead end. One."


    Sun Wuchen is very confident of himself, "It''s not that simple to think I die", "I''m very confident. In fact, I know that although you fight hard, you still retain a lot of strength."


    "Have you exposed it?" "According to my estimation, if you count these, it''s about 50%, which means I only use half of my skill, and you will turn into the dust of the universe."


    "This is an exaggeration, it''s a bluff," "I''m so excited, I haven''t had a chance to exercise like this for a long time," and the two of them started their attacking posture again.


    Tianjin Fan and the others watched them from a distance, "What''s going on? The two have been watching since just now", "They both are waiting for the opportunity to take action. Anyway, just this kind of fierce aura will take me Shocked."


    "Can Wuchen beat Frieza?" Klin and the others asked Piccolo, because there is only Piccolo with the highest martial arts. "How do I know that their realm is beyond my imagination."


    At this time, the fake Bulma drove very smoothly, completely ignoring the feelings of the dumplings and the Bulma frog. Bulma was holding the tail of the car, feeling very uncomfortable in her heart, "Why is so beautiful and charming, I must How about becoming a frog?"


    Bulma was very worried now, so she jumped to the front, "It''s all this guy''s fault", so she jumped to the front and lay directly on the face of this Jinyu, completely confused about the direction.


    Now this fake Bulma can¡¯t see anything, and it just happened to fall to Piccolo¡¯s side. It fell directly into the river, but it rushed out of the river and hit the rock directly. The motorcycle immediately turned into a capsule. .


    And this fake Bulma''s landing posture is also very special. It is worthy of being the captain of the Kinyu army. The action is still so unique. Klin and the others are still curious, "Bulma, why are you and dumplings here? This is very dangerous."


    Chapter 1133: The Ten Times Realm King Fist Is Useless


    Klin looked at Bulma in a strange way, but didn''t think much about it. At this moment, Kinho suddenly saw an unusual battle ahead, "That''s it?"


    Klin told him, "Goku and Frieza are over there." When Keinoth heard Frieza there, he was very excited and hurried to the edge of the cliff to take a look. Klin was afraid that she would be in danger and would not let him. She went over.


    At this time, Jinou was surprised, "Is that King Frieza?" At this time, thunder and lightning hit Frieza directly, transforming it into Frieza''s own energy wave.


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen and said, "It''s a pity, it''s a pity, if I don''t let it down, I can enjoy a good life every day." At this time, Sun Wuchen came to Frieza''s back and prepared to take care of his mobile hands.

 667 Naruto Power System Chapter 667

    Frieza slowly got angry in his hand, but slowly disappeared, "Whether it is King Vegeta, Vegeta, and the lower-level fighter named Badak, they are all a group of Stubborn guy."


    At this time, the qi in Frieza''s hand came out again, "that''s why he lost his life." At this moment, the qi in Frieza''s hand disappeared again, and Jinyu, who was standing on the top of the mountain, was very surprised.


    "It''s too powerful. Facing the power of that Saiyan, King Frieza''s body naturally moved with it. It was too powerful." At this time, several of them inevitably became suspicious, "Bulma, you are saying what?"


    This is the little frog that Klin saw on the ground. Although the little frog¡¯s mouth is full of frog words, Bulma knows it, "That¡¯s not me, it¡¯s a frog, a frog, I¡¯m Bulma! You understand? ?"


    Bulma looked very anxious. Klin didn''t understand what he meant. He didn''t understand. What did this frog say?He looked at the frog and then at Bulma.


    Klin suddenly realized, "Could it be that...you are?" The Bulma frog was very happy to see Klin understand. Klin said to her, "Is it Keanu?" The frog was very uncomfortable and lay down. On the ground.


    Klin told him, "You are still wandering here, it would be very dangerous if you don''t find a place to evacuate as soon as possible." Now Bulma couldn''t say anything.


    Frieza turned around, and Wu Chen looked at him, "Probably only 50%, that is to say, if I only use half of my skill, you will turn into the dust of the universe." Hearing Frieza say that Wu Chen is naturally very Surprised, "This guy is not a bluff..."


    This is Frieza who saw Sun Wuchen running away, rushed up and ran into him. At this time, Sun Wuchen took a few steps back, "So fast, I can''t see anything."


    Wu Chen tried to take a few steps forward, but Frieza suddenly appeared. A sweeping leg swept him on the ground. Wu Chen wanted to stand up on the ground with his hands, but Frieza wrapped his tail again. Caught his neck.


    Pulling him over, an elbow hit his abdomen, then Frieza walked out, Wu Chen knelt on the ground in pain, "I didn''t see Frieza''s movements...Is the difference in strength so great? "


    Frieza told Sun Wuchen, "So I said, as long as I use half of my power, you will turn into the dust of the universe." Sun Wuchen was helpless, and then went up to kick Frieza, but Frieza jumped. He got up and hid.


    Then Sun Wuchen rushed up again, hitting back and forth a few times, but there were no moves. Frieza continued to taunt him, "The speed is too slow, you can see clearly." Just like that, Sun Wuchen was hanged. .


    Frieza beat Sun Wuchen like this, "What''s the matter? Don''t talk about half of the power, and now even 1/3 hasn''t used it!" Frieza played it between applause.


    Frieza hit Sun Wuchen from below to above, from above to below, and finally threw him into the river, but Wuchen crawled out after a while.


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "Finally started to pant, but then you are not dead, you are already very powerful." On the world king star, they also felt the matter, "No way, too strong, no I thought it would be so powerful."


    Ya Mucha said to Jie Wang, "Jie Wang, Wu Chen is still wearing a heavy Taoist suit." Jie Wang shook his head, "Now he wears very strong clothes, but not heavy."


    "Then how could this be?" Ya Mucha expressed dissatisfaction with this question, but the realm king had nothing to say. Wu Chen followed Frieza''s whereabouts and chased him, and directly ran into the hill behind. People directly knocked down the hill.


    Ya Mucha said to Jie Wang, "Wu Chen should be fine, Wu Chen will definitely win, don¡¯t forget that there is Jie Wang Quan! Now Wu Chen should be able to withstand ten times the Jie Wang Quan.¡±


    Although Yamucha was very happy, the King of Realm was not happy. On the contrary, he looked melancholy because he was still worried, "Unfortunately, he is using Ten Times King of Realm."


    Facing Frieza''s strength, Wu Chen had already used Ten Times Realm King Fist, but it still didn''t work. Everyone was surprised. The difference between his two strengths was still too great.


    At this time Bulma smiled, and Klin was still wondering behind him, "As expected of King Frieza, who completely suppressed that Saiyan", Piccolo had already sensed the problem with this fake Bulma.


    "Who the hell are you?" The Keanu had already revealed his stuff and turned around and started his action. At this time, Keanu had already looked at Piccolo, "That body belongs to me", Klin left and made Piccolo run quickly. .


    Chapter 1134: The Power of Twenty Times Realm King Fist


    It was too late for Piccolo to hear what Klin said, "The body...the body can''t move." At this moment, Klin grabbed the frog and threw it at Piccolo. After a beam of light passed, he recovered.


    Bulma looked at her body, "My hands, my feet, and my body", so she pinched herself, "It hurts, it''s not a dream, it''s great, it''s great, return to the original Body."


    Bulma ran over, patted Klin¡¯s head, and pulled Klin around. "It¡¯s great, great." Klin said to Bulma, ¡°Bulma, but it¡¯s very dangerous here. But it''s troublesome."


    While talking, the wind blew over the broken stones, and the waves of aura were too strong. At this time, Frieza and Sun Wuchen attacked again. Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, but he was caught by Frieza. Sa gave a crit.


    Following this posture, Frieza slapped him with punches and tails. In this way, Wu Chen had been critically hit, and the energy of the surrounding Qi wave did not weaken at all.


    Frieza punched Wu Chen directly, the air wave was too strong, and a person like Bulma who was incompetent was directly blown away by their air wave.


    At this time, Frieza pointed her index finger and middle finger together, pointing at Sun Wuchen, and slashed it out like a sword. Fortunately, Wu Chen escaped, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Looking at it, the mountain below Wu Chen''s location has been split, and the river behind has also cut a mark. This water area is left down like this, and the middle seems to be empty.


    Sun Wuchen felt it himself, "The power of this trick is so powerful," Frieza told him, "I told you before that I can destroy this planet, and it''s me who can destroy the planet Vegeta."


    Dumpling still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He looked at Tianjin Fan, ¡°My God, what¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tianjin Fan said with a nervous expression, ¡°The surface of the planet has been cut open. What''s your plan? Looks like you''ve been getting beaten."


    Piccolo told him, "He has no plans, but Frieza possesses strengths beyond me, Wukong, and Wuchen." At this time, the world king star was also in chaos.


    Yamucha asked the Realm King, "What happened to the planet Namek? How is Wuchen now? Can''t Wuchen beat Frieza with ten times the Realm King''s fists? He was still beaten badly. ."


    The king told him, ¡°What¡¯s more terrifying is that Frieza only used half of her skill.¡± Yamucha was surprised when she heard it, ¡°So I warned him long ago, don¡¯t mess with Frieza...it¡¯s lost. !"


    Frieza slowly floated up and came to Sun Wuchen, "Don''t worry, you won''t be killed in a spike like Vegeta, otherwise, I won''t be able to eliminate my anger."


    Now Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen with different eyes, his eyes were already full of anger, and now Sun Wuchen was helpless, "Only using 20 times the Realm King Fist, the body may not be able to bear it..."


    Wu Chen thought about it again, "But... if it''s really like what the guy said, he only used half of his skill, I can''t help it..." Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen.


    "It''s too late to regret now. It was you who initiated the challenge. Just act as my toy and play with me until you get tired of it." As he said, his eyes burst into flames, and he rushed towards Sun Wuchen.


    There was a violent beating against him, then kicked him, hooked him off with his tail, and threw him to the ground, hitting a big pit heavily on the ground, and Frieza rushed to the edge of the pit again. Rushed out.


    He rushed Sun Wuchen to the ground along the opposite skin. Before Wu Chen stood up, he was knocked to the ground by Frieza. At this moment, Wu Chen raised his hand and wanted to stand on the ground.


    As soon as he stood up steadily, he suddenly fell on Frieza, Frieza said blankly, "The fun has just begun, it''s still early to go to bed."


    Frieza wrapped his tail around his neck and threw him into the sky. When he reached a certain height, he fell down, and finally fell into the river. Wu Chen sank too far under the water.


    Oxygen is not enough to maintain, and desperately upstream, there is obvious bubbling on the surface of the water. Just before Wu Chen sticks out his head, a light wave rushes over and hurries to hide in the water.


    Wu Chen wanted to find a chance to swim out, but the cannonballs above kept attacking. Now Wu Chen''s oxygen was getting less and less. He needed to come out to breathe oxygen quickly. He watched the attack path above from underwater, and he was already holding back anyway. Can''t help it.


    He quickly swam to a place a little further away, but before he came out, Frieza was already waiting above, stepping on Sun Wuchen with one foot and grabbing Sun Wuchen''s head with his feet.


    Frieza was very happy on it, "How? It feels like a fish", after a while, Wu Chen''s strength became weaker and weaker, he stopped struggling, and his consciousness had begun to blur.


    At this time, he saw Klin lying on the ground in his mind, but he was dead with his eyes open. He was unwilling to die, and he was terrified. At this time, he saw things on the earth again, and he saw his own two things. A woman, in her own consciousness.


    Chapter 1135: Vegeta''s Will to Death


    Sun Wuchen''s consciousness began to grow stronger and stronger. He saw his companions, he saw Turtle Immortals and Wukong, he saw Piccolo and Gods, and the destruction of the earth.


    Suddenly, his eyes opened sharply, and a super powerful force was already exuding from under the river, directly hitting a water column, knocking Frieza away.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen was already very angry in the air, and his anger was expressed in his emotions, "Wukong, the earth and Namek, and everyone''s future, I absolutely cannot lose."


    In an instant, his strength increased, "Whether you only used half of your strength, you can only gamble with 20 times the Realm King Fist", he lifted up his anger again, and hit Frieza directly. past.


    Wu Chen used the Realm King''s fist to add the shock wave of the tortoise, and fought towards Frieza. His strength was also very strong. Frieza blocked his attack with one hand, and sent a wave of energy to push himself out.


    It exploded in an instant, and Frieza looked at him as if he was injured, staying where he was, but Wu Chen did not feel that way, "Damn it! What''s the matter? It didn''t work, he was not a bluff, he really only used it. Half the power."


    But Frieza was already stunned in the air, and his hands were trembling constantly. At this time, Wukong saw the energy wave emitted by Wuchen, "Unbelievable... the shock wave of Wuchen just now was very strong, why? Frieza was unscathed."


    "Wu Chen''s anger began to weaken, there is such a powerful guy in the world", "It''s over, just as the realm king said, don''t fight Frieza anyway."


    Frieza is now beginning to worry, "It was really dangerous just now, why would that kind of inferior creature Saiyan possess such amazing power", Frieza looked at his hand, "For the first time someone got my body Be like this, damned Saiyan."

 668 Naruto Power System Chapter 668

    Frieza fell to the ground, Wu Chen was also very tired now, Frieza stared at Sun Wuchen, "It hurts, it hurts!" Frieza was very angry, exploded and charged directly. Hit Sun Wuchen.


    He directly knocked Sun Wuchen into the distance, Wukong looked very angry, and when he wanted to rush out, he was pulled over by Piccolo. Piccolo was just very angry, but he didn''t do anything.


    Frieza walked towards Sun Wuchen, kicked him to his chin, and kicked him directly into the air. "You hateful monkey", sent out a wave of light, slamming Sun Wuchen away. .


    Frieza pointed at Sun Wuchen with his finger and sent out a beam of light, but this beam of light hit the ground beside him, only to scare him, hit him, rushed over again, and rammed into Sun Wuchen.


    This time he directly smashed Sun Wuchen into the river, lying in the river with his upper body, and lying on the bank with his lower body. After a while, he was suffocated, and he straightened up.


    Frieza walked towards Sun Wuchen, pulled up Sun Wuchen''s collar, and said to him fiercely, "Where did the momentum go?" Wu Chen was choked just now so that there was water in his throat. He coughed on Frieza''s face.


    It seems that Frieza cared very much, was very angry, and slammed Sun Wuchen away with a tail, "Little bug, the power is exhausted? In that case, I will end you!"


    Wu Chen stood up firmly, "There is not much power left. The 20-fold Realm King Fist is really too reluctant." Frieza walked towards him again, "The Saiyan is really worthless except for fighting. Wait for the creatures!"


    Frieza walked over proudly, "Everyone is an idiot, it''s too wise to kill them", and now Wu Chen is very strenuous, "It''s...no more...".


    Suddenly, Wuchen heard what Vegeta said, "Sun Wuchen, I misunderstood you, is your strength just like this? Where is the pride of Saiyan?"


    "I...I''m not a Saiyan...", "How can you say that, you are a very good Saiyan", "Vegeta, it''s useless to say anything now". At this time, Wuchen also realized that Vegeta was there. Talk to him.


    "You are a Saiyan, and the blood of the fighting race Saiyan is flowing in your body. Are you not upset? The planet where our Saiyans were born, the planet Vegeta, was destroyed by Frieza."


    "I have been tortured by him just now, don¡¯t you have any Saiyan dignity in your heart? Whether it¡¯s your father Badak, or my father King Vegeta, Sun Wuchen, you and Sun Wukong are the only Saiyans left. people."


    "He plans to exterminate the Saiyan now, because he is afraid of the legend that the strongest Super Saiyan in the universe will be born. If possible, I want to defeat him by myself, but he killed him like a bug. ."


    "If you can understand the regret in my heart, Sun Wuchen, please defeat Frieza with your own hands." Now Sun Wuchen is very uncomfortable. He can also hear Vegeta''s words. This is in the Saiyan consciousness. Of communication.


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen there in a daze, "I don''t understand what you are thinking...I hate people like you the most", Frieza said and shot him, but did not attack him, just in front of him A deep hole was hit.


    Chapter 1136: Gathering Energy Bullet


    Perhaps it is to give him a warning!"I can''t let you die easily! I haven''t played enough!" Sun Wuchen mixed with personal feelings, "Vegeta, I grew up on the earth, so I don''t know anything about Saiyans, but your mood is my Understand."


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen becoming more and more weird, "is talking nonsense again", "Never lose, never lose to Frieza", Frieza heard what Sun Wuchen said, and was very angry in her heart, "Ridiculous !"


    Frieza kicked him towards Sun Wuchen, Wu Chen lowered his head and hid, turned around, and kicked him. Wu Chen struggled with his strength and fought Frieza again.


    In this way, Frieza knocked Sun Wuchen to the ground with a single blow. Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen in the sky, "It was really dangerous just now. It seems that some fighting spirit has been restored!"


    Wu Chen sat up, and Frieza slowly fell from the air, "However, Saiyans are always inferior creatures. I can predict your attacks. You can never beat me."


    Frieza raised her hand again, Wu Chen just wanted to avoid him, but he was hit by Frieza!Frieza smiled yinly, and continued to attack Sun Wuchen like this. Fortunately, Wuchen''s system was relatively high, otherwise how could he withstand such an attack.


    Wu Chen was very strenuous now. Seeing Frieza attacked again, Wu Chen held his hands in front, and was attacked into the deep pit he had just hit. Wu Chen insisted on pulling the edge of the pit.


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen so persistent, "Okay, it looks like it''s over here", he walked over to Wuchen, "You want to die too, don''t you? This will give you relief!"


    Wukong and the others were watching all this on the top of the mountain far away. Now Wukong was agitated in his heart, Piccolo quickly grabbed Wukong, "Don''t be impulsive," "But Wuchen is going to be dying now."


    Piccolo looked at Wu Chen, "Wu Chen seems to have other ideas, what? What are you planning to do with that little energy?" Wu Chen stood up tremblingly.


    Now Frieza looked at Wu Chen in shock, "What? What are you going to do?" At this moment, Wu Chen raised his hands in the air, held his breath, and closed his eyes.


    At this time, Kelin and Tianjin Fan also saw clearly, "Vitality Bomb," Piccolo heard what Klin said, "What? Vitality Bomb", "Yes...It is a vitality bomb, a special skill taught by the King of the Realm."


    "Plants, animals, humans, and even microorganisms on this planet absorb life energy from these living bodies and gather them together, condense them into vitality bullets to attack."


    Piccolo is very angry now, "What! Damn world king, never mentioned vitality bombs!" Dumpling asked curiously, "But, can this deal with Frieza? The life on this planet is compared to the earth. Much less."


    "No way, Wu Chen must know it too, but for now, there is really no other way, only a fight." Wu Chen now struggling to raise his arm, "I don''t want to use the vitality bullet easily, once the power is too strong , This planet will be destroyed..."


    "But if Frieza is not eliminated, the entire universe will fall into disaster. I don''t know if it will succeed. Only fight it." At this time, a small hole under the pit suddenly slowly poured out water.


    These water columns got bigger and bigger, and they rushed out directly, forming a large fountain. One strand came out, and two strands came out, but Frieza was not surprised.


    "What''s this? What the hell do you want to do? You can''t stand still, what else do you want to do?" Now Wukong and the others are worried about Wu Chen, "Wu Chen is like this, he can really use his vitality bomb. Down with Frieza?"


    In fact, Frieza is now glamorous on the surface, but in his heart he still has to avoid this Sun Wuchen, "What the hell is he doing? Why is there only a posture but no action?"


    Sun Wuchen is now talking to the entire planet, "The grass, trees, animals, and all the creatures of the universe, give me some life power, even if only a little."


    At this time, the landscapes and grasslands of Namek, all the fish, birds, clouds and worms all offered a little bit of power, "I am afraid that Frieza can''t be defeated by the energy of this planet alone!"


    Now Sun Wuchen is sending out the language of life to the various planets, "The stars around Namek, give me some life power, even if it is only a little bit."


    And at this time, on the several planets around Namek, the animals, plants, mountains and rivers on their planets all contributed their own weak power.


    Now, these energies are slowly gathering towards Sun Wuchen. At this time, Wuchen has already stimulated the energies in his body, and Tianjin Fan feels that this place is different!


    Tianjin Fan and Klin looked at Piccolo in panic, "What...this reaction is...", they looked at each other at this moment.Wukong raised his head and looked into the air, and several of them also looked over, "Vitality Bomb!"


    When they saw the vitality bomb in the air, "What, could it be...that huge...", then they saw the vitality bomb in the air gathering bigger and bigger, and bigger, "So big, so big, this This vitality bullet is really big..."


    Chapter 1137: The energy of the vitality bullet is exposed


    "Is this a big one?" Wukong told Piccolo, "It was only this big when I was on Earth. This time the diameter is estimated to be 50 meters. The energy of this planet alone can''t make such a big vitality bomb anyway."


    "It seems that Wu Chen has even collected the vitality of nearby planets." "It seems that Frieza hasn''t noticed yet, so why not use it to attack quickly."


    Tianjin Fan told Piccolo, "If you want to hit Frieza, you must gather enough energy. Wu Chen must be so planning. Wu Chen, hurry up, hurry up."


    Now Sun Wuchen is also very struggling, "The stars of the universe, give me some life power", and at this time, the energy of the outside planet is also working hard to gather here.


    But Frieza still doesn''t know what Sun Wuchen is doing now, "What are you doing? If you have the ability to attack, I still plan to raise my hand and surrender."


    Now Sun Wuchen has no choice, "It takes a long time to collect energy. This is the biggest weakness of the vitality bomb. It''s still a bit short. Don''t show it, please."


    Now Wu Chen still insists, but Frieza''s patience is also limited, "Enough, when do you want to be like this?" "Who knows when?"


    Frieza was very angry, hit Wu Chen and kicked him away, "How? Are you not going to attack?" But Wu Chen just stepped back, then raised his hands to gather his vitality bullets. .


    Wu Chen was still laughing, but Frieza didn''t know it at all, "Do you look down on me?" Then Frieza floated towards him again, knocking Sun Wuchen to the ground again with a violent bombardment.


    Then he walked towards Wu Chen. Frieza had the vitality bomb on his head, but he didn''t know it. Wu Chen looked at the vitality bomb in the air, "Almost!" Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, " What are your plans?"


    Wu Chen stood up again, took a few steps back, and raised his hands again. At this moment, frizzy veins appeared on Frieza''s head. Unknowingly, he was very angry with this attitude.


    Then, riding on Sun Wuchen, he slapped over. At this time, Wukong said to Piccolo and the others, "Piccolo, Tianjin Fan, Kelin, Dumplings, pass the rest to me, hurry up!"


    Then, they passed the rest of their qi to Piccolo, but Wu Chen still insisted on gathering his vitality bullets no matter how Frieza played.


    Wuchen said to him, "Don''t be so anxious." Frieza didn''t understand what it meant. "Don''t be kidding, monkey." Then, Frieza raised his hand and attacked Sun Wuchen. Now Sun Wuchen couldn''t escape either.


    Now he had no choice but to let Frieza hit him. This attack directly rushed him over, from the surface of the water. When he rushed to the middle, it exploded and fell into the water.


    And Wukong and others standing on the top of the mountain, watching Wuchen suffered such a blow, almost got distracted, "Don''t be distracted, concentrate on your breath", now Wuchen swims to the shore, and at this time, Frieza also Stood in front of him.

 669 Naruto Power System Chapter 669

    Frieza lowered her head and looked at him, "I don''t understand what you Saiyans think. It was like this in the beginning. Annoying guys, I have no interest in continuing this boring battle."


    "I want to destroy you and this planet together, and that Saiyan guy will also die, so that all Saiyans in the world will disappear, and Super Saiyans will always be a dream."


    At this moment, Frieza was about to attack Sun Wuchen. He looked ahead and saw a very bright shadow reflected on the water. "It''s not the sun, what is it?" Frieza looked up and saw that there was a sun in the sky. Round object.


    Sun Wuchen knew that he had already exposed his stuff, and his heart was very nervous. Frieza looked at the thing above, and his heart was very nervous, and he was also very confused, "Then...what is that? Is it an energy aggregate?"


    At this moment Frieza remembered. Just now, Sun Wuchen had been holding his hands to the sky, "Could it be...you fellow...", and Wukong had already absorbed enough of their energy.


    Wukong is already healed here, "Okay, you guys should stay a little angry too, it seems that it is finally revealed, you all leave it to me, don''t come here anyway."


    Now the welfare is still confused, "Did he make that thing? How can he still have such power", and now Sun Wuchen is also very nervous.


    "Fuck, even if you use the vitality bomb now, you will definitely be avoided, and the vitality bomb is not enough to defeat Frieza, beast!"


    Frieza saw through all of this, "Do you want to attack me? Despicable guy, it''s a pity that you can only ask for trouble." Wu Chen was panicked now, his eyes flashed, he jumped out of the water, and charged. Frieza shot over.


    Frieza caught Sun Wuchen''s fist, "hahahaha, regret", and at this moment, Frieza pointed her finger at Wuchen''s face, and when he was about to attack, Wukong also rushed over.


    Before Frieza attacked, Wukong kicked Frieza''s face, kicked him in the distant river, and fell to the bottom of the river. At this time, Wukong looked at Wuchen, "Wuchen, Hurry up and finish the vitality bomb."


    At this moment, Wu Chen stood up again, raised his hands to the sky, Wu Kong was beside him to help him care for his hair, and then let Wu Chen gather energy, "Hurry up, Wu Chen, with my strength, the previous sneak attack has been exhausted. Do your best."


    After a while, Frieza rushed out, "It''s still wandering nearby, you damn Saiyan, I must destroy you."


    Chapter 1138: The Convergence Stage of the Vitality Bullet


    Now Frieza is very angry in the air, "They are all sneak attack guys, annoying flies", and now Wukong is looking at Wu Chen, feeling very nervous.


    "Isn''t it right? Sun Wuchen, is the vitality bomb not finished yet? Frieza is already completely angry", but now Wuchen is also very struggling, "No...it seems that it will take time."


    But Wukong can¡¯t wait, "hit out, go out soon", but Wu Chen always feels that it¡¯s impossible, "No, it¡¯s a little too close." At this time, both the star and the outer planets are gathering energy on Wuchen¡¯s side. .


    Now Wu Chen''s vitality bomb is getting bigger and bigger. Wukong saw that the situation was not good, and then flew into the air. Wukong came to Frieza and looked at Frieza nervously.


    Frieza looked at Wukong''s embarrassed appearance, and felt very proud in his heart. "The half-dead people are coming to die", but Wukong is ready to fight, "If I am going to die, try to find out."


    Tianjin Fan and the others also saw Wukong''s intentions, "Does Wukong intend to sacrifice himself? The sneak attack just now probably has used up most of his energy. Wukong bet on his own life, delaying time for Wuchen to complete the vitality bomb."


    At this time, Klin couldn''t stand it anymore and rushed directly. Piccolo saw that he wanted to rush out, and immediately grabbed his foot and pulled him back, "Klin, you can''t go, Wu Chen, come on! "


    At this time, Wukong had already completed the maximum combat state, raised his abilities to the limit, sent out Qi Yuan Light Wave Slash, and slashed directly on Frieza''s body. Frieza did not escape, but caught it. This attack.


    Frieza''s attack became immune directly. Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "It''s useless, your attack is very ineffective to me now, and your power is too weak."


    Wukong got angry when he heard this, and made several more attacks in succession. Frieza didn''t mean to escape, but stayed where he was waiting for Monkey King''s attack, but it was not good to keep attacking Frieza like this. provoke.


    It was obvious that Frieza was angry. Although Wukong''s attack was useless, it would inevitably cause damage to his skin. Frieza was very angry and flew directly behind Wukong and grabbed his shoulder. "It''s useless, I don''t understand. ?"


    Grabbing his shoulders, pulling back, kicking his abdomen, and sending out a huge attack on his back with his elbow, "It looks like you are in a hurry to die."


    Wukong is struggling very much now. Seeing Wuchen below is still raising his hands, it seems that Wuchen has not gathered yet, "Wuchen, hurry, finish the vitality bomb."


    Wu Chen watched from below as Frieza severely wounded Wu Kong in the air, and felt very unbearable in his heart, but his first task now was to complete this vitality bomb.


    From below, he could only let Monkey King watch Frieza attack. Wu Chen had no choice but to attack several times. Frieza smashed Monkey King directly to the ground.


    Now Wukong is very tired, "Isn''t it all right? Wuchen, I have reached the limit", and now Wuchen is also very nervous, "It''s almost, I''m almost able to beat Frieza."


    At this moment, Frieza flew down, fell behind Wu Chen, stepped on Sun Wukong, and stared at Sun Wuchen like this, "As you wish, send you to the west first!"


    Just as Frieza was about to launch an attack, suddenly, a few lasers shot over, not the other people, it was Piccolo and them, and a super shock wave rushed over and directly blasted Frieza.


    Frieza blocked this attack, and every one of them was very tired when they issued this attack, because they had just transferred energy to Monkey King just now, and now they have emitted such a large amount of energy, which really consumes a lot.


    Wukong didn''t know if he was happy or helpless. He looked at Piccolo and the others on the top of the mountain in the distance, "They have used up their last little strength."


    Frieza looked at Piccolo and them in the distance, "I didn''t expect that there were still flies over there. These are really annoying guys." Frieza was very angry, and she clenched his fists and squeezed out blood.


    Frieza said to them angrily, "Let''s stop here, I want to destroy you and this planet together", so he put his finger in the sky and sent out a dark light wave ball, and he slowly ascended.


    In Wukong was very nervous, "Wu Chen, is it hard to be okay now?" I saw that the vitality bullet in the sky was still slowly magnifying, and a lot of sweat was left on Sun Wuchen''s face, and he continued to summon That power.


    "Okay, it''s done." At this time, Frieza was still slowly rising. I saw that energy fell from the sky and pressed towards Frieza. Frieza turned to look at it, really. .


    In the face of such a powerful force, Frieza did not move, but only supported the attack with his hands, but this attack was too strong and may have spread too far.


    Now Frieza doesn''t have the strength to resist this attack anymore. Anyway, he is very angry, "You damn things... actually have such a powerful force."


    Chapter 1139: Use the vitality bomb to attack Frieza


    At the moment when it was pressed down, the water area under Frieza slowly expanded. The so-called rising tide and the pressure exceeding the standard also resulted in the ability to compress the air, leading to space destruction.


    Frieza was directly blown up by the vitality bomb, because the attack power of the vitality bomb was too strong, so that all around it was affected, and they were all blown away.


    One by one appeared, the elder lay motionless on the seat, Dandy also lay motionless on the ground, and the blown Bulma was blown away again, and the frog turned into a frog. , Was blown away like Bulma.


    The frog, Jinou, was too light, so it blew faster and hit the mountain. Bulma was also blown over and hit the frog directly.


    The Realm King also felt this power on Realm King, and was very excited in his heart, "Too great, Wu Chen killed Frieza, that guy actually killed Frieza, great, great".


    Jie Wang was very excited, and he was already jumping up with excitement. Yamucha was also very happy to receive this message, "Great, Wu Chen finally won."


    But this resulted in a lot of damage. The stratum skin on Namek had been destroyed by Wu Chen''s vitality bomb, causing all rivers to flow into this huge crater.


    It seems to have worn it, and it seems to be filled with water. The surface of the earth seems to have changed, "completely changed", "Where is Wuchen? Where is Wukong? Wuchen and the others are nearby, will they not be affected?"


    Piccolo thought for a while, "Should not", then they looked at the endless lake, and kept flowing into the huge hole, "I can''t feel their anger", "That''s because I didn''t I don¡¯t have enough energy!"


    Tianjin Fan told Klin, "If there is Wukong, he will be fine." Klin pointed to the distant place, on the small island, there seemed to be some movement.


    Suddenly one hand crawled out. It was Wukong. Wukong crawled out, with a person still pulling on his hand, so he also pulled Wuchen out.


    Seeing the two of them crawling out, they were so happy, "Wu Chen, they are still alive, great, great", "I''m not wrong! They can''t die so easily. ."


    The two hurriedly used their last strength to fly over, "It''s really annoying, I don''t have much air, can''t fly fast", the two used the greatest air, but the speed was too slow, and slowly drifted over.


    At this time, Wu Chen also stood up with difficulty. Seeing Klin and the others running over, Wu Chen was also very happy, "Wu Chen, Wu Kong, are you all right!"


    Sun Wuchen and the others nodded, and they were relieved, "Klin, I worried you", "It''s amazing, that vitality bomb is really big."


    Wu Chen told Klin, "Of course, it gathers everyone''s wishes in the universe." Klin sat on the ground and said to them with an aura, "This way I can return to the earth in a beautiful way. I thought it would not work. That''s it."


    Tianjin Fan did not understand what he meant, so he asked him, "What?" Klin touched his head shyly, "Nothing, I want to try...get married..."


    They also heard what Klin said and laughed. After a while, they also had enough rest. Tianjin Fan told them, "Let¡¯s go back, and we will be able to reach the earth in five days in my spacecraft."


    At this moment, Klin was suddenly very nervous, and several of them were taken aback, "What should I do, I even forgot Bulma completely..." Bulma had landed on the deserted island.

 670 Naruto Power System Chapter 670

    This is Wu Chen saying to Klin, "Don''t be scary, I thought Frieza appeared again." Klin lowered her head and said to Wu Chen, "In a sense, Bulma is more terrifying than Frieza... "


    They laughed again about the incident. Just after smiling, Wu Chen covered his arms, "Don''t make me laugh, my whole body hurts." Piccolo looked ruined around him.


    "Speaking of which, Namekker has been devastated, but the elder and the dead can also look at them." At this time, Klin and the others were very curious, "Hey, how do you know about the elder."


    This was when Klin looked into the sky with a scared look, and saw Frieza glaring at them and standing on the top of the mountain over there, but his appearance was badly hurt.


    Now Klin was very worried, "That guy is still alive after suffering such a big vitality bomb." At this moment, Frieza rushed over with a light wave. At this moment, Piccolo looked at the situation and quickly took Wu Chen. Pushed away.


    At this moment, don''t hit Piccolo all at once, and the King of Worlds took a few steps back in fear on the King of Worlds, "What? How?" He was also very scared in his heart.


    This is Ya Mucha happily coming over, looking at the Jie Wang looks very funny, and asked him, "Jie Wang, what''s wrong?" Jie Wang lowered his head and told him, "Pico, Piccolo was killed..."


    Ya Mucha was very surprised, "Why...how? Isn''t Frieza dead?" The Realm King was also very scared, "Frieza is really a terrible guy, beyond my imagination."


    Klin watched Piccolo die, and his heart was panicked. Wu Chen is now clenching his fists and gnashing his teeth, and is also very angry in his heart, "Frieza..."


    Chapter 1140: Super Saiyan


    Frieza stood on the top of the mountain, "Even I thought I was going to die just now. You almost killed the king," Wu Chen looked at them and said to them.


    "Wukong took Klin and the others to run quickly, go to the spaceship that Tianjin Fan rushed to, and find Bulma and leave quickly," while Klin was still looking at Piccolo.


    Wu Chen called out Klin, "Klin, cheer up." Klin woke up from surprise, "No, I want to fight, I want to avenge Piccolo."


    Wu Chen said to him angrily, "Go, you will only get in the way, do you want to die together?" Frieza heard what they said, "Do you think I will let you escape? No one wants to go back alive."


    This was Frieza pointing to Wukong again, and Wukong flew like this, completely controlled by Frieza. Frieza directly lifted Wukong to the sky, and now Sun Wuchen was very angry.


    "Stop, Frieza!" But how could Frieza listen to him, seeing Wukong''s body getting bigger and bigger at this time, and finally, Frieza opened his hands directly, and in an instant, Wukong exploded.


    Then, Frieza slapped Klin again, "You little bald, I just saw you not pleasing to your eyes. You must die today, and no one can save you." After speaking, a shock wave hit Klin. In the past, Frieza killed Klin with a single blow.


    Jie Wang was surprised again, Ya Mucha was also surprised, and he was nervous, "Who is it this time?" Jie Wang lowered his head, "Wukong, Klin, Wukong, Klin was killed by Frieza. "


    Now the anger in Wu Chen''s heart has reached its limit, but Frieza hasn''t finished, "Is this kid next?" Frieza looked at the dumplings again, and Tianjin Fan walked towards the dumplings.


    He stood in front of the dumplings, "Frieza, I will definitely not let you hurt the dumplings." When Sun Wuchen heard Frieza say this, his heart became more and more uncomfortable, "Frieza, you are, unexpectedly. "


    At this moment, Wu Chen was very angry. At this moment, the sky was darkened with darkness, thunder and lightning surged, and a yellow light was sent out from Wu Chen, and thunder and lightning struck down.


    Wu Chen''s appearance has also changed. Tianjin Fan was surprised when he looked at Wu Chen. Wu Chen''s hair seemed to turn yellow, but it only flickered like a light bulb.


    At this time, Wu Chen''s face burst with blue veins, his eyes blurred, and his eyes were blank. Suddenly, Wu Chen yelled, and then, surrounded by a circle of yellow light, Wu Chen transformed his body and his hair turned yellow. s color.


    This is Wu Chen who said to Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, bring dumplings and Piccolo, and go back to Earth. Piccolo still has a breath. Before I lose my senses, leave quickly."


    Tianjin Fan also knew, and nodded to Wu Chen. Not only did Tianjin Fan not understand Sun Wuchen now, but Frieza, who was standing on the top of the mountain, was also very confused. What does Sun Wuchen''s transformation mean?


    Wukong looked at Frieza calmly, but his eyes were full of guilt, and there was no trace of Frieza under his nose. Frieza was still confused.


    "What? He has turned into this... Saiyan should only become a giant ape, what''s the matter..." Sun Wuchen said to Tianjin Fan, "Hurry up, Tianjin Fan, if Piccolo dies, the gods will also die, you understand. The severity of the matter."


    Tianjin Fan looked at Sun Wuchen, "But, what are you doing? We used a spaceship, what are you doing?" Sun Wuchen said to him, "Don''t worry about me, I will return to Earth, go, do you want me to trouble me?"


    Tianjin Fan took the dumplings and flew away with a piccolo on his back. Tianjin Fan looked back at Sun Wuchen, "Thank you, Wuchen, I will wait to meet you on the earth".


    Now, only Frieza and Sun Wuchen are left. Frieza smiled and watched Tianjin Fan and they flew away, "I won''t let you run away easily, idiot."


    Frieza raised his hand and turned to Tianjin Fan and the others. Sun Wuchen saw and appeared in front of Frieza in an instant, scared Frieza back half a step, and Sun Wuchen grabbed Frieza''s hand.


    Now Frieza started to panic, Frieza still wanted to launch an attack, but Sun Wuchen grabbed his hand hard, and Frieza gritted his teeth in pain.


    Sun Wuchen glared at Frieza, "It''s enough, you bastard." Frieza wanted to try to release Sun Wuchen''s hand again, but Sun Wuchen caught him even harder.


    At this time, Wu Chen was very angry. "One after another, he started to attack innocent people." Frieza tried to pull Sun Wuchen away again, but Wu Chen grabbed him like a three-year-old child.


    Wu Chen grabbed his hand vigorously, "Even Wukong and Klin, you don''t let go, they are..." Wu Chen said more and more uncomfortable, and Frieza burst out of anger at this time, and then he managed Wu Chen took off his hands.


    Frieza stepped back and rubbed her hands there, "How come you suddenly become so strong, are you?" Tianjin Fan was flying with a piccolo on his back, "Wuchen, I see, Beiji The tower is right."


    Chapter 1141: The Power of Super Saiyan


    "Wukong has become... Super Saiyan..." Judging from Wu Chen''s shape and strength, this sentence was really fulfilled for him, and at this time, Sun Wuchen was very angry. He kicked his feet. The land was crushed.


    Wu Chen rushed towards Frieza and slammed directly into his body. Frieza was knocked out, but Wu Chen did not let him go, holding his body like folding wood, smashed it over. He smashed him to the ground again.


    The way Wu Chen looked at him in the sky, the pitiful look in his heart, did not appear at all, just wanting to put him to death, maybe this is just entering the initial stage of Saiyan, with the blood of Saiyan.


    Wu Chen watched Frieza hit the ground, but a hole suddenly cracked in the ground, and many cracks began to appear on the ground. Suddenly the cracks burst open, and a dazzling light appeared on it.


    Then, a piece of red light burst, the surface of the land was directly shattered, and dust blocked the place, and then a water column rushed out from below. At this time, Frieza also rushed out with the water column.


    Frieza slowly flew into the air, looking at Sun Wuchen''s disdain, and now Frieza was very angry in her heart, "It sounds pretty good, saying that I killed innocent people, could it be killed by Saiyan? Are all sinners?"


    Wu Chen told him, "So, the Saiyans are perished", Frieza smiled sullenly, "I killed them because I hate the monkeys."


    Sun Wuchen said to him very seriously, "This time it''s my turn to destroy you." It may be that Frieza hasn''t realized the horror he really faces.


    "Want to destroy me Frieza? It''s really irresponsible, you can''t beat me, now beg for mercy, maybe I can still let you be my subordinate, but even if you are really a Super Saiyan."


    Frieza suddenly rushed into the smoke behind, Wu Chen also chased him immediately, and also went out at the same time. Seeing Wu Chen''s speed increased so much, and his strength increased so much, Frieza was naturally very angry.


    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen with dozens of artillery shells in a row, Frieza charged almost deathly, and Tianjin Fan, who flew farther and farther, felt that the power there was getting stronger and stronger.


    Dumpling looked at Tianjin Fan, "God, can Wu Chen beat Frieza? He will be fine?" Tianjin Fan also said to Dumpling, "Don''t worry, Wu Chen will definitely win this time."


    Frieza''s attack was exhausted. Looking at the gunpowder in front of him, after a burst of gunpowder, Sun Wuchen stood there unscathed and Frieza was very angry.


    This time Frieza raised her Qi again, and turned the arrogance of her return into a fire charge, and blasted towards Sun Wuchen. However, Wuchen seemed to have a barrier in front of him, no matter what Frieza did. He couldn''t hit Sun Wuchen.


    Seeing that Sun Wuchen was still safe and sound, Frieza was unavoidably confused. At this time, Sun Wuchen told Frieza, "Even if you apologize, I will not let you go."


    Frieza didn''t care at all, but Sun Wuchen''s eyes suddenly solidified, making Frieza also scared, facing Frieza, a light wave rushed over and knocked Frieza in the air. A few laps.


    Frieza was still struggling and panting. At this time, Sun Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, hitting him with one blow, and kicking Frieza like him with another blow.


    Frieza turned back a bit and kicked at Sun Wuchen. He blocked his attack with his arm. Frieza launched a close attack on Wuchen one after another.


    Sun Wuchen caught Frieza''s every attack effortlessly. Frieza was struggling more and more, stopped the attack, and jumped onto the mountain pillar behind.


    My heart became more and more angry, "How is it possible that a monkey has such a strong speed and combat effectiveness, it is impossible, how can I Frieza lose?"


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen''s eyes angrily, then put his hand back, and a wave of light quickly rushed towards Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen seemed to see his movements and quickly avoided his attack.


    Frieza was surprised, "Did off, this...it''s impossible", so he launched several attacks on him again, and these laser beams shot at every different corner of him.


    But they were perfectly avoided by him, and Frieza''s attack power was really too strong, wherever he was attacked, there were landslides, but Wu Chen''s speed was too fast.

 671 Naruto Power System Chapter 671

    Now that Frieza has beaten all these places, no one left. The ruined appearance of these mountain islands was seen by Sun Wuchen. Frieza was still very angry, "If you hit it, it''s up to you?"


    Wu Chen was very calm, "Then you come and try!" Frieza was very angry, "What? What did you say? Don''t be kidding", the last blow hit Sun Wuchen, Wu Chen shot him all at once. opened.


    Wu Chen told him, "Even if you destroy this planet, you can''t beat me." Frieza heard what Sun Wuchen said, "You...who are you?" "You should have known it! I was meant to kill. You, Saiyan from Earth."


    "I had a peaceful state of mind, but I awakened as a legendary warrior because of my anger." At this time, the volcano also erupted. In conjunction with Wu Chen''s scene, Wu Chen is the legendary Super Saiyan.


    Chapter 1142: Wu Chen and Frieza''s confrontation charge


    Frieza is very worried now. Seeing Sun Wuchen in front of him, this monkey has turned into a Super Saiyan, and it is inevitable to panic.


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen and said, "That''s how it looks like a Super Saiyan, hahahaha, is the peaceful state of mind awakened by anger? That''s why Vegeta can''t become a Super Saiyan. People."


    At this time, Tianjin Fan was flying far away, "Wukong, Klin, Dandy, and Wuchen will definitely be able to defeat Frieza, and will definitely avenge Klin."


    Tianjin Fan and Dumplings flew forward for a while. Dumplings said to Tianjin Fan, "Brother Tian, ??the one below is our spaceship, we are here."


    Frieza glared at Sun Wuchen angrily, Frieza remembered the situation just now, and Sun Wuchen hit himself heavily with a vitality bullet, and she became more angry as she thought about it.


    "Beast, no one has ever let this king suffer such humiliation. That person is actually a monkey-like Saiyan. It''s impossible. This is definitely a nightmare that shouldn''t happen."


    No matter how Frieza thinks about it, but the fact is, the situation is in front of his own eyes, and he can''t believe it, but now Sun Wuchen is a Super Saiyan, and his strength is unimaginable.


    Sun Wuchen stared at Frieza disdainfully, "You''re done, Frieza". After saying that, Sun Wuchen raised his aura. With such a strong aura, Frieza was not convinced, "I''m Frieza, I''m over. ."


    Frieza also circumvented the black magic light around him and raised his aura. Wu Chen also made some moves, and the two were ready to attack and fight.


    Both of them have improved their fighting ability a lot, a yellow light, a black and red ball of light, the two of them stared at each other and charged, and collided with each other.


    Now the air around them has been torn apart, and even the clouds in the sky have been swept in by their fighting energy, and the mountains and the ground have appeared again, and their energy has turned into their own and impacted each other.


    Now Frieza is completely angry, "Rather than being killed by someone like you, I would rather commit suicide", but Wu Chen doesn''t care about these things anymore.


    At this time, Frieza retracted his aura, gathered it in his hands, released its energy again, put it in the air little by little, and raised him above his head.


    Said to Sun Wuchen, "Idiot, do you think I will die? You are the one who will die. I can live in the universe, can you Saiyans?"


    Suddenly, Frieza fiercely attacked Sun Wuchen and said to Sun Wuchen, "Go to hell! Try my power", Wu Chen saw that things were not good.


    Frieza hit this attack directly into the river. Wu Chen was very excited when he saw that things were not good, but he did not stop him.


    At this time, Tianjin Fan had already arrived in the spacecraft, "Piccolo, please wait here first", then turned his head and said to the dumplings, "Dumplings, you are looking at Piccolo here, I''ll get Bulma." , Rushed out after speaking.


    Frieza''s offensive power is too strong and has affected the entire planet. Bulma is also in great danger now, after all, Bulma who has no combat power is here alone.


    The situation is now very serious. The entire planet has begun to be turbulent, Frieza''s spacecraft has also been dropped into the cracks in the ground, and Tianjin Fan''s Qi is slowly weakening, because the Qi has been transmitted before.


    Jie Wang was worried for them on Jie Wang Xing. They were very nervous, and Ya Mucha was also very worried. Jie Wang slowed down, "Sun Wuchen did a beautiful job and defeated Frieza by an overwhelming advantage."


    Yamucha then asked, "Where is Wuchen? Did you kill Frieza?" The realm king was sweating nervously, "No, Frieza, helpless...destroyed the entire Namek."


    Yamucha began to panic when he heard the news, "In other words, Wuchen and the others...", "The planet is destroyed, and no one can survive, except Frieza."


    "How is this possible? No," the Realm King was also sighing. Suddenly, there was a voice, "Excuse me, Realm King, Realm King, can you hear me? It''s me, I''m the god of the earth."


    The Realm King heard this voice, "What''s the matter? I heard it, I just asked Mr. Bobo to collect the earth¡¯s dragon balls. I should be able to collect seven soon. After a while, everyone who is taken care of by the Realm King will be able to Resurrected."


    Suddenly, the realm king was very nervous, "You, are you still alive?" The god was also very surprised when he heard it, "Yes, yes, thanks to you, he was resurrected by Namek''s Dragon Ball."


    "In other words, Piccolo is not dead yet?" "You should know that Piccolo and I are one..." At this time, the realm king seemed to recover his emotions, "Right, maybe...".


    Then the Realm King began to explore hard, the god asked the Realm King, "Can I hear the Realm King? Can you hear it? The Realm King", the Realm King was almost annoyed, "Don''t make a noise, it''s so noisy. ."


    Chapter 1143: The Heated Stage of the Battle


    These shocked the gods. The Realm King was still working hard to explore. After a while, he seemed to have discovered the appearance of a new world. He looked at it and found that the name Nemek still exists.


    On Namek, Bulma was still hanging on the cliff at this time, very scared, "How can I die in this place", and then used the strength of milking to climb to the top of the mountain.


    Tianjin Fan was also looking for Bulma in the face of the storm, and the king of the world was also very happy, "Namek has not been wiped out, Wuchen, Piccolo, Tianjin Fan, dumplings, and the little girl Bulma are all alive."


    After hearing this news, Yamucha was relieved. Although Namek still existed, Frieza''s attack caused the entire planet to lose balance.


    Now wind, rain, thunder and lightning are everywhere, and the entire climate and environment have undergone tremendous changes. Frieza looked at the invisible deep hole below, "Is there too much force suppressed?"


    But Wu Chen knew what he thought, "You are afraid that the planet will explode and affect yourself. You miscalculated. Thanks to you, I also escaped this disaster."


    When Frieza heard what Sun Wuchen said, he couldn''t help but snorted, "Escaped a catastrophe. You are so naive. Although this planet did not explode in an instant, the center has been completely destroyed. Do you know what will happen?"


    "There are still five minutes, and in five minutes, Namek will turn into the dust of the universe due to the big bang." Wu Chen looked at the deep hole below and kept light coming out. It seemed that this was the slow meltdown. Rise slowly.


    Molten was slowly rising, and began to erupt non-stop. Sun Wuchen looked at the situation on the planet below and said to Frieza, "Five minutes is enough, knock you down, and then take the spaceship with your companions to leave. "


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen sullenly, "It''s a pity, only I can survive, at least greater than your hopes, let''s let you see my true strength, I am undefeated, awaken. !"


    Sun Wuchen mocked Frieza, "Why did you use all your strength until now? I know, I''m afraid that my body can''t bear it. Don''t waste any more time. Let''s end it."


    Frieza was seen by Sun Wuchen, and the two raised their combat effectiveness again. Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, and the two confronted again.


    The two charged at the fastest speed, hitting from the bottom to the top, and from the top to the bottom. The speed of the two was too fast, but they were still beaten by Wu Chen.


    Wu Chen punched him in the face, and then kicked him in the abdomen. Frieza vomited blood, and finally Wu Chen slammed Frieza into the huge hole below.


    When Frieza fell into the huge cave, Frieza stopped falling, but Wu Chen flew in front of him. Wu Chen just wanted to kick him, but Frieza flew away.


    Wu Chen hurried to catch up, "What''s the matter? Is too much physical exertion, can''t you exert all your strength?" Wu Chen then overtook the past, then a 360 backflip, appeared in front of Frieza, kick On his chin.


    Wu Chen rushed to the back of Frieza who had rushed out again, and kicked him again. After Frieza rushed out, Wu Chen was about to attack him again, but Frieza had already expected it and used a circle. The speed stops rushing out of the rest.


    "Don''t be too... proud." Then he hit Wu Chen with a wave of bombs, and hit Wu Chen hard. This power was so powerful that Wu Chen was directly broken through three mountain islands on the water. Impact, and finally rushed to the rock.


    Another deep crack was punched by Frieza below. Wu Chen rushed out of this crack again. Frieza looked at Wu Chen''s embarrassed appearance and laughed!


    "Speaking of the front, it''s not all the strength just now. It probably only used 70%. Below is the long-awaited real strength. I will try my best to divide the victory and defeat! One minute...no! 30 seconds is enough. ."


    Bulma is also a strong woman. Now in this strong air wave and harsh environment, she is also alive and strong, "No matter what, I will live to show you." Suddenly an earthquake shook her again. Go down.


    But Polma was also struggling. Tianjin Fan was still looking for Bulma at this time, and she was very worried in her heart. The current environment is really too bad, the land is broken and the sea is inverted.


    Tianjin Fan has been searching everywhere, and the current air wave is too strong, "No, the current environment is too bad, I can''t feel the breath of Bulma at all!"


    "Speaking of which, this planet seems to be facing a catastrophe, a terrifying feeling, Frieza''s gas in the distance seems to be expanding, what happened?"


    Not Piccolo also vaguely felt the air around him, and he felt a little bit in his body. Dumplings looked at him by the side. At this time, the planet Namek was also torn apart on the surface of the planet.


    Chapter 1144: Namek Star Destroyed Again


    Tianjin Fan became more and more worried at this time, and shouted everywhere, "Bulma, where are you?" Tianjin Fan was flying, and suddenly heard a strong voice in the distance.

 672 Naruto Power System Chapter 672

    Bulma also yelled violently to every place on the pillar that was about to collapse, and the pillar was about to collapse, "No, no, I don¡¯t want to die here." At this time, the pillar collapsed and fell to the ground. on the platform.


    Bulma was on this island. The island suddenly broke down and dropped Bulma directly into the gap. At this time, Tianjin Fan also came and took her away.


    After catching Bulma, Tianjin Fan breathed a sigh of relief. Bulma was very happy, a little agitated, and suddenly became angry again, "Tianjin Fan, thank goodness, you are finally here, and someone has finally come to rescue me."


    "What are you guys doing? Leave me alone in that place, what is going on with this ghost planet? You are so irresponsible that you actually left me in such a dangerous place, what about Wuchen and Wukong? Up?"


    Tianjin Fan expressed a sense of crisis, "I''ll tell you later, in any case, I have to leave quickly." Bulma heard Tianjin Fan say this and was confused, "Leave quickly? Where are you going?"


    Bulma became happy, "I see, let''s leave in the spacecraft you came from! We can go back now, great, great."


    Frieza gathered strength again, Wu Chen rushed towards Frieza, but suddenly, Frieza''s body changed, Wu Chen stopped.


    At this time Frieza''s body became stronger and stronger, and her body felt doubled. Wu Chen also felt his strength rise, "It''s so powerful, his qi is constantly expanding."


    Frieza''s body suddenly increased a lot of muscles, the blue veins on the body violently, the muscles on the limbs, and even the tail became so strong, Wu Chen realized now.


    "Is he finally going to use all his power? It seems that this time he is much stronger than he was just now." Frieza''s aura was too strong, and Wu Chen''s aura was destroyed.


    After the collapse of Wuchen''s aura, the scattered energy also formed a bomb, which exploded into the distance, but this did not stop Sun Wuchen''s energy from rising.


    Just like this, Sun Wuchen watched Frieza''s fighting power increase. Suddenly, the realm king heard a message and said to Sun Wuchen, "What are you doing? Wuchen? Did Wuchen hear it?"


    "It''s a good time now. The time when Frieza gathers energy is the best time to attack, Wu Chen, you won''t hear my voice? Wu Chen, it''s now."


    Wu Chen said softly to the Realm King, "I can hear, Realm King, this is indeed a good time, but I want to see with my own eyes what it is like to see Frieza, the strongest in the universe, going all out!"


    The world king heard Sun Wuchen talking to him like this, "What are you talking about? Wuchen, do you know what you are talking about?" At this time, Frieza was also gathering his energy, and his energy was slowly rising.


    "Seventy-eight percent, seventy-nine percent, eighty percent, eighty-one percent." Frieza''s energy is getting stronger and stronger, but Wu Chen didn''t want to attack. It seems that the Saiyans in the body are more powerful in fighting.


    Wu Chen said to the Realm King, "I want to fight Frieza", and Frieza at this time is about to gather all the energy, "84%, 85%", "then defeat him".


    When the world king heard what Sun Wuchen said, the more he heard it, the more angry he became, "What stupid thing to say, this is not a game, Wuchen, Wuchen!" Now Sun Wuchen also started to get angry, "I want to help Wukong and Xiaolin take revenge."


    Wu Chen became more and more angry as he said, "The two of them have died twice and can no longer be resurrected with Dragon Ball. The two of them are good people, really good people, and my best friends."


    When the world king heard what Sun Wuchen said, he was full of emotions. Wu Chen said to the world king, "But the two of them have become crushed, how can it not be uncomfortable in my heart" "Then don''t wait for him to use all his power! "


    Frieza is already fast over there, "93%, 94%, it will be fine right away, just hold on." Frieza is very nervous now, but Wuchen said to him, "Frieza, I will wait for you Use all your power!"


    "It''s precisely to defeat the strongest you. As a warrior, I don''t want to leave regrets. You also want to experience your full power, otherwise you would have destroyed this planet."


    When Frieza heard Sun Wuchen say this, his heart relaxed a lot, but the realm kings were already worried and felt that things were getting worse and worse.


    Ya Mucha was worried in his heart, and the king told him, "Now, he is no longer Sun Wuchen, he is an angry warrior, Super Saiyan..."


    On the planet that is about to be destroyed, the decisive battle is about to begin. Who is better than Frieza and Monkey King?At this time, Frieza''s energy had been gathered.


    Chapter 1145: The Perfect Frieza


    Frieza took a breath and said to Sun Wuchen, "Wait, this is all the power you expect." Wuchen looked at Frieza, "There is no time, let''s make a quick decision!"


    As soon as Wu Chen finished speaking, Frieza rushed to Wu Chen and punched him in the abdomen. Then Frieza pulled Sun Wuchen''s head and slammed into his knees.


    He jumped behind Wuchen again and kicked him in the back. At this moment, Frieza bombarded Sun Wuchen''s body and kept hitting him, then dragged him towards the giant. The pit was thrown over.


    Wu Chen jumped down, turned a somersault, and stopped on the edge of the cliff. Who expected?Frieza rushed over and kicked him inside.


    Then Frieza flew out, and Wu Chen rushed over and flew into the air. Frieza then hit Sun Wuchen again. At this time, Wu Chen gathered his strength and ran out.


    The two flew for a while, when Wu Chen saw the gunpowder in front of him and stopped. It was Frieza who followed. As soon as Wu Chen turned around, Frieza gave him a heavy blow.


    The two of them flew out again. Wu Chen wanted to turn around and give Frieza a heavy blow, but Frieza turned into a phantom and ran away. Sun Wuchen looked around at Frieza''s existence.


    But I never saw Frieza, but Frieza rushed directly behind him, gave him a kick, and kicked him to the ground.


    As soon as Wu Chen fell to the ground, Frieza kicked his face fiercely. At this time, the air had become passionate, and it was filled with the taste of fighting. On the harsh planet filled with smoke, the two were Attacked fiercely.


    Sun Wuchen was always on a defensive state. Frieza flew at Sun Wuchen and flew close. Frieza''s speed was too fast, but at this time Wuchen grabbed his hands directly, and the two persisted.


    Frieza''s face burst with blue veins, and Sun Wuchen''s muscles swelled sharply. The two of them remained in a stalemate, and slowly flew into the air. Finally, Frieza broke free of Frieza''s hands, and then kicked her leg. he.


    Frieza was panting here, looking at Sun Wuchen in a funny way, "How do you feel? These are just warm-up exercises before the battle."


    Wu Chen lowered his head and panted, "That''s right, this kind of level disappoints me too much", Frieza did not expect that Sun Wuchen would say these things, which was a kind of contempt for him.


    Now the earth is constantly collapsing and breaking, and the planet Namek has begun to crack one after another. The two are still fighting, "Don''t be bluffing, you will only have a dead end."


    The molten slurry under the feet of the two of them was constantly erupting, and the last molten slurry rushed directly at Sun Wuchen, and Wu Chen flew away after a few flashes.


    How could Frieza let him escape, chasing him, and then hit him, "Don''t want to escape, I won''t let you go, you must die here today, but before you die, I want to compliment you."


    Sun Wuchen also stopped, and Frieza said to him, "The Super Saier is indeed very good and powerful. It is indeed the number one in the universe, if there is no me Frieza."


    The Realm King is now more and more worried about him, "Idiot, before Frieza goes all out, it won''t be like this if you defeat him."


    At this time, the god said to the realm king, "the realm king, the realm king, I am the god of the earth, the realm king." The realm king responded with disappointment, "I heard it, what''s the matter."


    "Mr. Bobo contacted me just now and has already learned where the last dragon ball is." "What then?" "Seven dragon balls will be gathered soon, and the Yamu tea over there will be resurrected."


    "That''s right, the god of the earth, can Dragon Ball resurrect two people at once", "If the premise is the same, such as resurrecting the dead and Vegeta''s hand, under this premise, no matter how many people are can."


    The Realm King thought for a while, "From a certain angle, it is a little more perfect than the Dragon Ball of Namek. If the resurrected people can be realized on other distant planets?"


    This sentence asked the gods, "Perhaps, why do you ask? Do you plan to resurrect all the universe people who have been hurt by Vegeta? Of course, but the premise must be those who died within a year ."


    "I have another question. Can people who have died of their lives be resurrected?" "Unfortunately, normal death is not allowed", "But because I met a wicked person, what if the life span was shortened although it did not directly cause death?"


    The question that the king said is really to ask the gods and discuss the matter of wishing. It is really a question of showing IQ, "This...this is the first time I have encountered this situation. I think it should be able to resurrect the shortened lifespan, but I Can¡¯t guarantee."


    The Realm King thought about it again and again, "Okay, it''s decided, god, change your wishes, and revive the people killed by Frieza and others? How about?"


    The realm king was also surprised when he heard what he said, and people who heard what the realm king said were even more surprised, "You said the people killed by Beverlysa, Realm king, what''s the matter?"


    Chapter 1146: Back to the Spaceship


    The realm king couldn''t understand for a while, "Time is running out. Let me briefly explain. First of all, use the earth''s dragon ball to resurrect the people killed by Frieza and the others, that is the Namek."


    "Then, the Great Elder of Namek may be able to resurrect for a short time, and I am not sure about it. The Dragon Ball of Namek has only fulfilled two wishes, and if the Great Elder is resurrected, one should be realized."


    "What then?" "With that wish, transfer all the people on Namek, except Frieza, to Earth." The god thought for a while, "So that''s it, this is gambling."


    The king told Yamucha, "Your resurrection is about to be delayed, can you wait?" Yamucha looked at the world king, "Of course, it''s only a year. It doesn''t matter. This method is very good. It¡¯s the realm king."


    The king of the world was very satisfied with Yamucha''s reply, and then said to the gods, "Then the trouble will start as soon as possible, Namek is about to be destroyed", "Okay, I will pass it to Mr. Popo."


    At this time, the planet Namek was close to collapse and Tianjin Fan was heading to the spacecraft with Bulma, and Bulma was also very anxious.

 673 Naruto Power System Chapter 673

    "Isn''t your spaceship yet? If we don''t leave this dangerous planet soon, we won''t be able to return to Earth." Bulma is very uncomfortable looking back on what it was like before. "How hard I have been so far, you I don''t even know!"


    Tianjin Fan looked at Bulma very pitifully, "I know", "I really suffered, being chased by a dinosaur, and exchanged with a frog, and almost smashed by a rock."


    Tianjin Fan yelled in surprise, shocking Bulma, "Here, right there, that''s our spacecraft", "Great, I can return to Earth."


    As soon as they flew to the spaceship, the ground shattered, collapsed, collapsed, and collapsed. The spaceship was sunk in, but it was okay.


    After they entered, Bulma looked at it, "What? It''s pitch black? What''s wrong? Is it broken?" Now Tianjin Rice is also very curious, "It''s strange, it was still on before."


    Bulma slid off as soon as she stepped in, "What''s the matter? Did you get to the tilt?" Bulma came to the control main station, "Although it is not clear, try it."


    Bulma tried it and just turned on the light control system in the spacecraft. He just stepped back, as if he had stepped on something, and when he looked back, it turned out to be Piccolo.


    This frightened Bulma. Bulma had always had a grudge against Piccolo, and was so scared that she jumped to Tianjin Fanzai, "It''s Piccolo, is he resurrected?" "Yes"!"Why are you here and let me travel with Piccolo Devil? Absolutely not."


    The more Bulma talked about it, the more terrible Piccolo became. Tianjin Fan told Bulma, "Piccolo is here to help Wuchen, Wukong and the others, so I must take him back to Earth."


    Bulma wanted to explain to herself, "This planet is Piccolo''s hometown. He must want to stay here." Tianjin Fan gave her a vicious look when she heard Bulma say Piccolo.


    Bulma was also a winking woman, she didn''t say anything, she smiled pryingly, "Just kidding!" Then she turned around and thought for a while, "Anyway, he''s unconscious, he won''t attack ladies."


    Tianjin Fan suddenly thought, "Well, where did the dumplings go?" Tianjin Fan hurriedly looked around. After a while, the dumplings came back from outside, "My God, are you back?"


    Tianjin Fan was very worried about the dumplings, "Where did you go? Just now!" Dumplings lowered their heads and said to Tianjin Fan, "I went to the top of the mountain just now to watch Wuchen and their battle. I am very worried that Wuchen will lose. !"


    Tianjin Fan touched the head of the dumpling, "It''s okay, Wu Chen will definitely win, don''t worry about dumplings, Wu Chen must have a way to return to Earth."


    At this time, magma was constantly erupting under the huge pit, and Frieza and Sun Wuchen were still fighting above.


    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "This planet is coming to an end. You can hold on for two or three minutes at most. You are in a hurry, Super Saiyan.


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen not speaking or doing anything. His heart tickled and thought, "That''s right, you are buying time, so that those little ghosts do not escape from this planet."


    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "Well, anyway, the monk can''t escape the temple anyway, just live a little longer." Sun Wuchen felt very upset when he heard what Frieza said.


    "I''m fighting for time, there is no need, you will soon die here", watching the planet Namek slowly destroy and fall, the planet continues to appear magma collapse.


    Frieza coldly hummed a few words, "Keep talking, stop here, I will tell you to shut up now", but Wu Chen didn''t think so, his true thoughts were the same, "Tianjin Fan and they are still there. What are you drowsy, hurry up."


    At this moment, Frieza took advantage of Sun Wuchen''s sudden distraction, and launched an attack on him, slamming him down instantly.


    Chapter 1147: The Earth''s Dragon Balls Are Collected


    Frieza sent out a move similar to the Sun Fist towards him, but it was not Sun Fist, perhaps Frieza''s own trick, which did no harm, but caused a dizziness to Sun Wuchen.


    Running behind Sun Wuchen, Frieza just wanted to attack, and was caught by Sun Wuchen''s arm. Sun Wuchen clamped his arm, grabbed his hand by one hand, and flicked it dozens of times in the air. Throw him down the huge pit.


    When Frieza was about to fall into the giant hole, Frieza threw a backhand shot at the giant hole and pushed himself a bit. Frieza was very angry, thunder and lightning, and cooperated with the two of them.


    At this moment, Wu Chen took advantage of the molten lava to topple, and quickly flashed in front of Frieza, until behind him, Frieza launched a light wave and struck towards Wu Chen.


    At this moment, Wu Chen flew up, just facing Frieza and launched an attack. Wu Chen assumed a fighting and attacking posture. Frieza was about to come out immediately and jumped behind him.


    At this time, the ground cracked even more, the sea was inverted, and the waves were turbulent. Bulma was also worried and nervous in the spacecraft. "It''s not working anymore. If you wait, you can''t take off completely."


    At this time, the spacecraft was still sinking slowly, Bulma started to switch on, but was stopped by Tianjin Fan, "No, Wuchen has not come yet", Bulma seemed very confident, "Sun Wuchen doesn¡¯t matter, he must have something else. intend."


    However, Tianjin Fan was still worried, "Please, Bulma, wait for Sun Wuchen, wait a while." Bulma couldn''t bear to look at Tianjin Fan.


    Piccolo was still bleeding at this time, and the gods on the earth were praying for him. The two lived and died together. The gods were also thinking, "Hold it, Piccolo. If we both die now, all hope will be lost. Disappeared."


    At this time, Bobo had gathered the dragon balls and began to call the gods, "The gods, the dragon balls are gathered, and the wishes can be realized at any time", the current trend is becoming more and more tense.


    On the planet Namek, Frieza and Sun Wuchen are still in a fierce struggle. Frieza once again doubled his muscles, and Sun Wuchen also gathered energy in his hands.


    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen was also waiting for Frieza¡¯s impact. He was already waiting for him on the spot. At this moment, on the earth, Bobo had gathered seven dragon balls. Together, the Shenlong was called out.


    The night came out, dark clouds, thunder and lightning, yellow light flashed, Shenlong emerged, Shenlong said to Mr. Bobo, "Quickly say your wish, any wish can be realized."


    Mr. Bobo looked at the Shenlong and said to it, "I want to resurrect the person killed by Frieza and the others, but can it be done on a far planet?"


    Shenlong is not very clear to himself now, "I don''t know, but I can try", "This is the end of the matter, I can only try, please, come on."


    All the people are praying for the dragon, and the realm kings also hope that this wish will come true. The gods do not have much hope for this wish, but it is not certain to try this!


    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen violently. Wuchen waited for this moment, and directly sent out the''turtle shock wave'', hitting Frieza, "Go to death, Frieza."


    Sun Wuchen sent out all his power to resist Frieza''s attack. Frieza was also using all his strength to charge against Sun Wuchen''s attack. Frieza felt that it was not a solution at this moment. He directly avoided his attack and bypassed where he attacked. Open.


    Frieza slammed into Sun Wuchen with the greatest ability, then rushed him to the sky, and then directly slammed into the ground from the sky, which also triggered the molten eruption again.


    Frieza hurriedly flew into the air, looking at the molten fire column below, "Deserve it, damn it, you can''t defeat me Frieza", and at this time Tianjin Fan could no longer feel Sun Wuchen''s anger.


    Bulma heard that Tianjin Fan said the same, and became even more worried, "Sun Jun, Sun Wuchen, he was killed..." Tianjin Fan nodded to Bulma and told her, "Bulma, please take piccolo and dumplings first. ".


    Bulma couldn''t stop him. Even the dumplings were blocked by Tianjin Fan. Tianjin Fan opened the door and said to them, "My partner has been defeated by Frieza. What face do I have to return to Earth." "


    "I must avenge them. I live together and live together, and die together. I am not a weak man. This time... I will deal with Frieza, Dumplings, and Bulma. Go back to Earth and live well."


    Regardless of what Bulma and Dumplings say, Tianjin Fan didn¡¯t listen, and just flew out. ¡°They must also agree with me to do this. I¡¯m proud of me. There¡¯s only one thing I can do...¡±


    Suddenly, the villagers of Namek Star scattered all over the country, with the call of the earthquake, they got up one by one, and all of them were resurrected. It seems that the dragon balls on earth are useful.


    Chapter 1148: Wishing for Success


    The villagers on Nameck looked surprised, "What happened?" "What''s wrong?" "Are we resurrected?" "The situation is not right, this earthquake is unusual, and the sky is darkened. Shrouded, what is going on?"


    They didn''t understand all of them. They were really surprised to see such a catastrophe on their planet as soon as they came alive, and at the place just now, Dandy also stood up.


    It seems that the wish this time is really effective. All the villagers of Namek Star killed by Frieza have been resurrected. Dandy is also very curious, "Where is this? Am I still alive?"


    Suddenly, Vegeta also crawled out of the soil. At this moment, on the pillar, inside the house of the elder, the elder''s hand moved, it seems that the elder is still alive, this time the death of the elder, Lisa has certain responsibilities.


    Now that the Great Elder has been resurrected, the seven dragon balls have also been resurrected again. On Earth, the Shenlong told Mr. Bobo, "It is successful. On Namek, all the people killed by Frieza and his party are resurrected."


    After the wish was fulfilled, Shenlong became a dragon ball again and flew away, and the king of the world was also very happy, "Great, great, everyone is resurrected", Yamucha asked the king of the world, "The most important thing is the elder. , How about the Super Dragon of Namek?"


    The Realm King told him, "It''s okay, it should be okay, the sky has darkened. This is the proof of the resurrection of the Super Dragon and the Great Elder. I will confirm it now."


    On Namek, the sky did darken. The darkness and the environment had no effect. Frieza also felt very strange, "What happened to the sky? Is this a sign of the planet¡¯s explosion? It seems to leave this planet quickly. Better."


    "If you are involved in the explosion, you will lose more physical strength." Frieza saw behind him, and suddenly, a light flashed, and at this time the elder was also very confused, "Hey, what''s the matter? Why? Why am I? Still alive?"


    And at this moment, a water column suddenly rushed out from the sea. Yes, this light was the appearance of Polengo, Polengo appeared on the island.


    Jie Wang was very happy, "Very good, as calculated." Ya Mucha told Jie Wang, "Hurry up, Jie Wang, tell them the plan soon, lest the great elders die."


    At this time, the realm king hurriedly summoned the Great Elder of Namek, "The Great Elder of Namek, I am the realm king of the Northern Galaxy." The Great Elder was honored to hear, "I hope you can listen to what I say next."

 674 Naruto Power System Chapter 674

    Frieza saw at this time that half of the light came from Tianjin Fan''s light. Tianjin Fan rushed over and faced him directly, "This time I will be your opponent, and prepare to die."


    When Frieza saw Tianjin Fan and heard what he said, it was very funny. Then he restored his body to its original state. He avoided wasting physical energy, and restored his original ultimate state, taking back all the abilities above the ultimate state.


    Frieza said to Tianjin Fan, "Do you trash bugs still want to fight me Frieza? It¡¯s really sad, earthling! Knowing that you can¡¯t win, but you still have to fight, well, come on, the last earth People, let go."


    Tianjin Fan raised his qi energy to the highest level and rushed in front of Frieza, but flew away from him. Frieza saw that he was flying away and immediately stopped him, "What are you going to do?"


    Tianjin Fan ignored him, and then changed the direction and rushed out, but Frieza stopped him again. Frieza was very angry and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "You guy" kicked him to the ground, and then Frieza fell down, "Well, how do you want to die?" Tianjin Fan crawled forward, "There are still a few minutes to hold Frie Sa, so that he can be involved in the explosion of the planet together."


    Tianjin Fan stood up again and looked at Frieza. Frieza said to him, "By the way, I think of a good thing, let you and Sun Wuchen sleep in the same grave, how! Be happy, you should thank me Considerate."


    Tianjin Fan also heard what Frieza said, and she burst into anger. Frieza''s ability to look at Tianjin Fan instantly improved a lot, and smiled, "This is a little bit interesting!"


    However, Tianjin Fan did not rush to Frieza, but rushed to the sky. "It''s almost time", Frieza chased him, "What the hell is this guy doing?"


    Frieza suddenly remembered, "That''s it!" He rushed to Tianjin Fan directly, "I have seen through your plan, you are delaying time, right? You know this planet is about to be destroyed!"


    Tianjin Fan angrily said to Frieza, "You...kill Wuchen and Wukong, and I won''t let you live alone." After finishing talking, Tianjin Fan raised her anger to the highest level and moved towards Frieza hit it.


    This is Frieza who also felt some timidity, and was actually distracted. He was beaten by Tianjin Fan and knocked him to the ground directly, and shot a''Qigong Cannon'' towards Frieza.


    Chapter 1149: Namek Star''s Dragon Ball Revives Again


    Although it caused a great attack on Frieza, it was still of no use. Frieza stood in the smoke, "This is interesting. It is already very good for garbage bugs, but I am not interested in continuing. ."


    Frieza flew into the air and looked at Tianjin Fan, "This is a rare opportunity, just let you see, all the power I used to kill that monkey." After speaking, Frieza returned to the point where he was confronted with Sun Wuchen. The look of an attack.


    Just as Frieza wanted to attack, a ray of light suddenly appeared directly under the water. Tianjin Fan and Frieza looked down one after another. At this moment, they saw Sun Wuchen surrounded by a halo, flying out of the river.


    Tianjin Fan was very happy to see Sun Wuchen coming out, but Sun Wuchen was not very happy, "Why haven''t you left? Didn''t I let you go?"


    Tianjin Fan panicked too. Sun Wuchen let him go. He heard what Sun Wuchen said and flew away immediately. Tianjin Fan believed that Sun Wuchen would be able to beat Frieza.


    At this time, Frieza was very angry, "If you, a nasty Xiaoqiang, fall asleep in the ground, you can live and die with this planet. You people on earth are all idiots. You dare to challenge me. There should be a degree of capacity."


    Sun Wuchen was very angry when he heard what Frieza said, "You are the one who thinks and overthinks." Frieza was very upset, but it didn''t matter to him.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter, okay, let you be crushed, like those on earth, hahahaha", Sun Wuchen frowned when he heard what Frieza said, "Are you talking about Xiaolin?"


    When Wu Chen thought that Xiao Lin had been killed by him in this way, the irritation in his heart broke out naturally. Suddenly, Sun Wuchen''s breath rose sharply.


    The two wrestled again, mixed with lava erupting everywhere, the attack power of the two was even more powerful, this is that the attack power of the two is equal to each other.


    At this time, the realm king is still in contact with the Great Elder Namek, "The Great Elder of Namek, Namek is about to be destroyed, your dragon ball, there is still one wish left, please immediately ask the dragon general Frieza outside All of them are transferred to the earth."


    When the elder heard what the King Jie said, his heart was very excited, "I know, King Jie, thank you very much for your concern, but you must make a wish directly to Shenlong, and I will contact the closest person immediately."


    The Jie King and the Great Elder were having a conversation, and suddenly a voice broke into the hearing range of the two of them, "No, change the wish." The two of them were very surprised when they heard Wu Chen''s words.


    The Realm King heard Wu Chen''s words, "Wu Chen, it''s Wu Chen! Did you hear that? How come..." At this time, Sun Wuchen was still attacking Frieza.


    Sun Wuchen told the King of Realm, ¡°Not everyone except Frieza, but everyone except Frieza and me.¡± The King of Realm was very worried when he heard what Sun Wuchen said.


    The Realm King told him, "Wuchen, I can understand your feelings. I better return to Earth for the time being." Sun Wuchen fought Frieza and said to the Realm King, "If you don¡¯t separate from Frieza at this moment, If you win or lose, I will hate you forever."


    Jie Wang was very helpless, but he couldn''t withstand Sun Wuchen''s three pleadings. Jie Wang was also very worried about his safety. Wu Chen didn''t say more to him, "Okay, hurry up, we are running out of time."


    After repeated consideration, the Realm King no longer embarrassed him, "I know, Wu Chen, I won''t interrupt, since you want it so much..." At this time, Dandy was standing on the island closest to Bolengo.


    Dandy was still confused, "I shouldn''t have been killed by Frieza? How could it?" At this time, the elder told Dandy in his consciousness, "Is Dandy the closest thing? I am the elder."


    Dandy was even more surprised when he heard the words of the elder, "You are okay, but in the end...", "I''ll talk about the details later, there is an important thing to ask you, the dragon near you should still be waiting for the last wish."


    Dandy looked at Pollengo, "Indeed, only two wishes were realized", "Now go over immediately and say the third wish. The third wish is to remove all but Frieza and Saiyan Sun Wuchen. People are transferred to the earth."


    Dandy hurriedly flew towards Shenlong at this time, and Bulma was also very nervous, "Tianjin Fan is also true. After the launch is ready, does he really want to fight Frieza? Just bring Wuchen back as soon as possible. Up."


    At this time Vegeta was also hesitating in confusion, "I should be dead, I was the fellow of Frieza...", the king told Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen must come back safely", "Ah, that''s it. A good idea, Realm King."


    At this time, Frieza and Sun Wuchen looked at the dragon over there at the same time, "This is the dragon of Namek, so I can fight without worry."


    Frieza was very surprised and nervous when she saw Shenlong. "That''s Dragon Ball...but the dragon ball should have turned into a stone. Now there is a turning point." Frieza smiled happily and rushed towards Shenlong. past.


    But Wu Chen would not let him get this opportunity, and rushed towards Frieza. Wu Chen hurriedly flew in front of Frieza, intercepted him, and fought him again.


    Chapter 1150: The truth is revealed


    The two attacked very strongly, and Frieza was also very angry at this time, "Don''t hinder me!" Vegeta was still wondering at this time, "Where is Sun Wuchen? Where is Frieza?"


    Now the King of the Realm and the Great Elder have pinned all their hopes on Dandy. Sun Wuchen and Frieza are still fighting. Dandy has now come to Bolunge, "Bolunge!"


    At this time Polengo looked at the ground, "Hurry up, what''s wrong? Is there no wish anymore?" The local quickly told Polengo, "No, yes!" "Say if you have it," "The third wish at the end !"


    Frieza also rushed over at this time, "Let me Frieza be immortal, let me be Frieza immortal", Frieza came to Polengo, but Polenco did not recognize Frieza''s Language.


    At this time, Dandy said the third wish below, and Shenlong responded, "Okay, I see! Except for these two people, everyone else is transferred to the earth."


    Frieza was very angry, and shot a wave of light towards Dandy. At this moment, light wave was about to reach Dandy and Dandy disappeared, which made Frieza even more angry.


    At this time, Vegeta also rushed over. Vegeta saw the appearance of Sun Wuchen. He is not so angry now, but is happy for him, "Sun Wuchen, you finally become a Super Saiyan."


    Frieza didn''t know what this happened now, "You...even you...why... why are you still alive..." Vegeta saw Frieza very angry, and without a word, attacked him. However, he also disappeared suddenly.


    At this time, all the villagers of Namek Star disappeared one after another, even the Grand Elder and Piccolo, all of them disappeared. At this time, Bollengo bid farewell to them, and the seven dragon balls flew away.


    Frieza was unwilling to see such a scene, and her heart was helpless to reach the border. Sun Wuchen was very happy looking at Frieza here, "It seems that it is impossible to realize the wish without using the name of the namek to hurt me. A false alarm."


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "Isn''t that the kid I killed?" Sun Wuchen helped Frieza solve this doubt, "The earth''s dragon ball resurrected all the people you killed, and then the dragon ball here..."


    Frieza was very angry when she heard, "What wish did that kid make?" "Transfer everyone on this planet except you and me to Earth."


    When Frieza heard these words, his whole body broke out in an instant, and the aura was too big, directly shattering all the mountains and islands on the surface.


    "The planet is beginning to shrink. I am afraid there are still two minutes left before the explosion. Should I kill the planet first, or should the planet explode first? Anyway, you who cannot survive in the universe have a dead end."


    Sun Wuchen said to him, "Maybe, but I have been waiting for this moment. Only in this way can I fight you boldly and with all my strength." "It seems that you are ready to fight with me."


    The two of them were very confident about themselves, and Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, Frieza looked at him, "Will you fight melee? Okay! I''ll play with you thoroughly."


    At this moment, both of them fell to the ground. Wu Chen and Frieza stayed on the imminent destruction of Namek, and a super hand-to-hand battle unfolded. Can the winner be determined before Namek explodes?It depends on Wu Chen''s good fortune.


    On the earth, Bulma and them all came to the earth. They are now on the earth safely. Tianjin Fan was very happy to see Bulma. Fortunately, there was no accident in Bulma.


    Bulma was also very happy to go to Tianjin Fan. Dumpling flew over when she saw Tianjin Fan. "My God, I''m so glad to see you again." Bulma suddenly remembered.


    "Tianjin Fan, what? I waited so long by myself", they looked around, "Where the hell is this? It''s not like the Namek, I''m on the spaceship", "but look Not to the spaceship."

 675 Naruto Power System Chapter 675

    At this moment, Dandy was treating Piccolo. After coming over for a while, Piccolo opened his eyes, sat up, and looked at Dandy, "It''s you! This is it? Sun Wuchen!"


    Tianjin Fan saw that Piccolo had also arrived, and ran towards him happily. Tianjin Fan didn''t understand now, Dandy was standing next to Piccolo, "Dandy, you are still alive, I''m not dreaming."


    Tianjin Fan pinched himself. It was not dreaming. Dandy was very happy. "I seem to be resurrected." Tianjin Fan said excitedly to him, "Then Wukong and Klin should be resurrected too."


    But they didn''t see them here. At this moment, they heard the voice calling for the great elder, and they were very surprised. They didn''t expect the great elder to come here.


    Frieza and Sun Wuchen had fallen to the ground and were about to attack. Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "Anyway, you are going to die soon, what a sad guy."


    Sun Wuchen looked at him and told Frieza, "It is sad that you are right, because you are going to die in the hands of the Saiyan you hate the most", "No matter how strong you are, only I can survive the big bang on this planet. ."


    Chapter 1151: Return to Earth


    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen, and the two immediately began a close hand-to-hand battle. They broke the rocks, pierced through the islands, and their impact and attack power were not equal.


    Frieza knocked Sun Wuchen down to the ground with a gas cannon, and then gathered light wave bombs in his hand. The light wave bombs expanded and strengthened each time. They directly pressed Sun Wuchen down, and Wu Chen held this time underneath. s attack.


    It was very uncomfortable for Sun Wuchen to be suppressed by Frieza''s attack, and its attack power was too strong. In the end, Sun Wuchen screamed angrily and directly hit the attack into the sky.


    I was on the earth, and the great elder sat on the ground, and the villagers of Namek star sat up around the great elder. The great elder said to them, "Everyone, this is the earth."


    Bulma and Tianjin Fan were very surprised when they heard the word earth, "Earth? This is the earth? How could...what''s going on?" Piccolo looked at the great elder, "What''s the matter?"


    The elder said to them, "I am about to die again. Before I die, I will tell you the ins and outs of the matter." At this time, Vegeta was still looking for Wuchen and the others, "Where did Sun Wuchen and Frieza go? "


    Sun Wuchen and Frieza were still in a duel on Namek. The speed of the two was comparable, and the attack power was extraordinary, so they kept fighting in close hands.


    Tianjin Fan said to the great elder, "Frieza and Wuchen are still in Namek? Can the great elder know about Namek?" The elder was also helpless, "Unfortunately, I can''t understand Namek. Happening."


    This made them very worried, but on the contrary, Piccolo did not think so, "Don''t worry, Wu Chen will be fine, he must be fine." Tianjin Fan looked at Piccolo''s back like this.


    The situation on Namek was getting worse and worse. The entire air was condensed with an atmosphere of destruction. It seemed that Namek could not hold on for long, but the attack of the two never stopped.


    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "I can''t lose to a monkey, it''s just a Saiyan", and then attacked Sun Wuchen. The strength of the two is really comparable. They are basically one person. The situation of boxing.


    Jiewang and Yamucha were also worried about Jiewangxing. Yamucha asked Jiewang Wuchen what happened?The realm king was just very worried, "Wu Chen! Wu Chen is fighting Frieza to the death, and the two of them are fighting to death and life."


    "But Namek is about to explode, and if it continues like this, it will be in Frieza''s arms," ??Yamucha didn''t quite understand, "What is going on?"


    The king of the world told Yamucha, ¡°If Namek star disappears, Wu Chen will die, but Frieza will survive. That guy can survive wherever he is.¡±


    Yamucha asked Jie Wang back and said, "Jie Wang, is there no way to save Wuchen?" "This is the path that Wuchen chose." Yamu tea is unspeakable now.


    At this time, Frieza was still fighting with Sun Wuchen, "I won''t lose to the inferior creature Saiyan, I''m just a Saiyan, how could a mere worm challenge this king?"


    Frieza said and kicked it. Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen escaped his attack and broke his leg with a backhand. The painful Frieza screamed, and then kicked Sun Wuchen.


    He kicked him fiercely on the houses of the villagers on the ground, and then Sun Wuchen rushed to him and punched him a few more times. The two beat each other like each other, Frieza was already annoyed by Sun Wuchen. .


    And when the Earth''s Namekians were all surrounded in front of the Great Elder, Vegeta stood far away, Bulma and Dandy sat next to him, and Dandy looked strangely.


    "What are you doing? Bulma?" Bulma said to Dandy, "Oh, fortune telling! I learned it when I was a kid, and when I prayed that travelers would return safely, I put three leaves in the circle and burned them!"


    Bulma put the three leaves in the circle painted on the ground, "If all the leaves are burned out, the traveler will be able to return safely", "It''s fortune-telling Wuchen!"


    At this time Dandy made a flame in his hand. At this time, a group of Namekians came to watch. Dandy then put the fire on the three leaves, "Look, it''s burning, it will definitely be burned. , Wu Chen will be back!"


    "Yes, this divination is very accurate." Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the leaves directly. Bulma was helpless. "Divination is all nonsense." Tianjin Fan also did not believe that Sun Wuchen would not. Come.


    "Don''t worry, Bulma, with Sun Wuchen''s strength, he will definitely defeat Frieza, and he will definitely come back. He has never let us down."


    And at this time on the planet Namek, Sun Wuchen and Frieza were fighting. The speed and ability of the two had improved a lot. In the constant scuffle, their hand-to-hand combat was very strong, and their bodies were full of veins. anger.


    Chapter 1152: I''m Sorry


    Frieza shuttled to Sun Wuchen at the fastest speed, and finally jumped behind Sun Wuchen and grabbed Sun Wuchen. Wu Chen tried his best to get rid of him, but couldn''t break it.


    Therefore, Wu Chen hit his abdomen with his back elbow and hit Frieza several times in succession. Frieza started to be overwhelmed and hugged him back. Finally, Frieza let go of his hand helplessly.


    Seeing the situation, Wu Chen smashed him into the rock behind with his greatest strength. Frieza flew over and slammed into Sun Wuchen, "How about it, bastard monkey", "Is this only enough?"


    Frieza watched Sun Wucheng stand up again, and her heart became more nervous, "I will ask you again, is this only enough?" Frieza became more angry as she listened, "What? Too arrogant."


    Frieza summoned his strength and kicked directly towards Sun Wuchen. Wuchen waited for him on the spot and hit Frieza''s abdomen with a punch. Frieza vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Frieza looked back at Sun Wuchen''s appearance. Sun Wuchen stared at Frieza. Frieza was very angry, grabbed a handful of dirt with difficulty, then flew up and hit Sun Wuchen directly.


    Wu Chen was attacked by Frieza and hit the other side of the mountain, and then rebounded, kicked on the mountain island, then flew back, kicked Frieza in the face, Frieza was right. When angry.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen came behind him again. Frieza just wanted to run, but was kicked to the ground again by Sun Wuchen. When Frieza didn''t fight back at all, she was played back and forth by Sun Wuchen.


    Frieza stood up again, and looked back, Sun Wuchen was standing there, but there was no shadow, and then turned around, Sun Wuchen was standing behind him.


    Frieza backed up and jumped a few times in fright, but when he stopped, Sun Wuchen was already waiting for him behind him. Frieza turned around and stared at Sun Wuchen.


    Frieza was already nervous. No matter where he went, Sun Wuchen was always by his side. The two danced and jumped, and finally turned back to back, with a rock in between. Frieza looked back and punched the rock. .


    Now, no matter how Frieza fights Sun Wuchen, it can''t match Sun Wuchen''s speed and strength. Frieza is very dissatisfied, "Damn it, bastard monkey, but he''s just a Saiyan."


    "I want ten times, no, one hundred times will be returned to you." Frieza gathered his strength and stared at Sun Wuchen. There was thunder and lightning. Suddenly, Sun Wuchen stood up straight and said, "I won''t fight."


    These words completely clouded Frieza, "What? Don''t fight anymore? What are you kidding me?" At this time, the lightning struck the stone behind Frieza, smashed the rock and hit Frieze. Sa body.


    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "What does it mean to stop fighting?" Sun Wuchen looked at him arrogantly, "Because even though you have used all your power, your momentum has been greatly reduced as time goes by, so continue to fight. It doesn''t make sense to go down."


    Wuchen looked at Frieza, "My anger has disappeared, and I have also rubbed your spirit. I can''t think that there is someone in this world who can surpass you, and he is still a Saiyan."


    "You don''t have any meaning to defeat the fear, you just continue to steal your life, I want to return to the earth, it''s still too late", after speaking, Wu Chen took back his Saiyan form.


    Wu Chen turned to him and said, "Frieza, stop doing bad things, I don''t want to see you anymore." Frieza was very angry now, and was actually laughed at by a Saiyan.


    Frieza walked towards Sun Wuchen, "Stop joking, stop joking," Wu Chen didn''t want to see him anymore and flew away.


    "I... how could I lose", he gathered his qi in his hand and sent a wave of Qi to hit Sun Wuchen. Fortunately, Wuchen flashed fast, but he scratched a layer of skin on his face and flowed out. Blood.


    Wu Chen looked at him very angry, "Incorrigible idiot, I have given you the last chance", and then activated his Saiyan form again, "Frieza."


    At this time, the Qi Wave Slash was still in the air. Frieza took him back and hit him from behind Wu Chen, but Wu Chen flashed faster and didn''t hit him, so he kept controlling the Qi Wave. Cut, chasing Sun Wuchen and hitting everywhere.


    "He will chase you to the ends of the world, and can cut anything", just like that, Wu Chen has been flying, and this Qi Wave Slash has been chasing him, Wu Chen ran into the island and directly smashed this. The mountain island was blown up.


    Then Wu Chen turned back and attacked in Frieza''s direction. Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen''s movements, and he already understood Sun Wuchen''s movements.


    "I have guessed your trick. I want to rush in front of me and suddenly get out of the way and let him hit me? Do you think I will be so boring?" Then, Sun Wuchen really rushed towards Frieza. Suddenly he flew into the air from in front of Frieza.


    At the last moment, Frieza directly slashed the gas wave into the sky, and continued to run after Sun Wuchen. This Qibo Zhan directly hit the Sun Wuchen in the air, and directly hit and cut it in half.


    Chapter 1153: Frieza Was Beheaded

 676 Naruto Power System Chapter 676

    Although it hit, Frieza was very happy, but suddenly the Sun Wuchen disappeared, and Frieza''s face gradually lost a smile. Unexpectedly, it was just a phantom.


    "Here, Frieza" At this moment, Wuchen was already standing on the rock beside him, and Sun Wuchen stared at Frieza at him. At this moment, Frieza cut his Qi wave back again.


    "Is it an afterimage? A monkey! Very capable", "I really don''t have the interest to fight with you anymore. Your vulture skills have disappointed me too much. If you must decide the outcome, then wait for your physical strength to recover and your strength to improve. talk later."


    Frieza heard that Sun Wuchen said that he was very upset, "How dare to talk about vultures and bugs", the current Namek star has changed from the original green planet to the red planet.


    Molten eruption everywhere, and mountainous terrain everywhere. Now that the planet Namek is facing an era of extinction, the world king is now very worried about the safety of Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen, there is no time, and Namek is about to explode."


    Frieza became more and more angry, "How dare you say that my trick is a trick, monkey, you are so arrogant, how about those two?" After that, he threw two Qi Waves at Sun Wuchen.


    Sun Wuchen has now developed a resistance to Frieza, "The unreasonable guy, don''t you understand it now? It is really unreasonable." Although Frieza''s attack is powerful, it is not as fast as Sun Wuchen''s.


    Frieza''s attack continued to move towards Sun Wuchen, "Monkeys, they will always follow you. You will never run away, and then you will be cut off."


    Frieza''s attack followed Sun Wuchen all the way, and followed him towards Sun Wuchen, just like this, crossing the mountains and cutting the mountains, crossing the island and cutting the island, Sun Wuchen told Frieza, "Frieza, the guy who doesn''t repent."


    Frieza also understood this, watching Sun Wuchen say to him, "Only waste will use the same trick repeatedly", Wuchen led Frieza''s attack to Frieza and almost attacked Frieza himself.


    Fortunately, Frieza was hiding fast and was not cut. "Damn, who can be fooled by this trick to deceive children, where is the bastard monkey?" I saw that Sun Wuchen was facing Frieza''s head in the air. Smashed a elbow down.


    Frieza''s sore eyes were about to stick out, and he slapped towards Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen no longer had such patience, grabbed his arm and kicked towards his abdomen.


    Wu Chen slapped Frieza back and forth with the last slap, "You are not worthy of being my opponent." Before Frieza could react, Sun Wuchen dealt another blow to him.


    Frieza fell to the ground, and the stone began to sink slowly. Frieza thought for a while, "How could this uncle be returned to the monkey", and stood up after speaking.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen looked nervous and said to Frieza, "Don''t stand up and get down." As soon as he finished speaking, Frieza''s own anger flew towards the wish. Suddenly, Frie Sa''s body was cut off.


    The appearance of the corpse separated was very miserable. Jiewang watched this scene on Jiewangxing and was very nervous, asking him to be very confused now, "What is going on with Wu Chen? Could it be that... Did Wu Chen lose?"


    The king of the world told Yamucha, "Frieza was divided into two." In fact, all his body is placed on the ground now, "Although you are very bad, you are also very miserable."


    Sun Wuchen looked at Frieza, very pitiful, but he knew what the consequences would be, so he didn¡¯t like rabbits, "I will definitely return to Earth in peace. You will stay here and be destroyed by yourself. Live and die together."


    Frieza wanted to stand up very much, but her own opinion was about to end. Frieza, now she is unwilling. Sun Wuchen has just walked a few steps. The Realm King is more worried about the two-dimensional object, "Wuchen, don¡¯t stay there anymore. , There will be an explosion soon, run away."


    Frieza was lying motionless on the ground now, her whole body was in a stalemate, and Sun Wuchen looked helpless, but Frieza kept crying for help next to him, crying for help in front of Sun Wuchen.


    When Sun Wuchen looked at him, he was disgusted, "Don''t call for help anymore, call for help, and I won''t save you. You brutally killed so many people who begged you for mercy."


    However, Frieza put on the highest face and said to Sun Wuchen, "Help, please...please." Sun Wuchen gritted his teeth as he watched.


    Wu Chen''s thoughts were also very gentle, so he turned around and hit Frieza with his anger, "I gave you a little bit of anger. You can move now, so be it yourself."


    However, at this moment, it was true that the planet was collapsing more and more, and Frieza felt like lying on the ground. Sun Wuchen left, but after a few steps, he heard Frieza giggling there.


    If he doesn''t understand what Frieza wants to do anymore, Frieza slowly framed her blood, "It''s too unexpected, you really gave me your anger, damn monkey!"


    Chapter 1154: The Great Elder Namek has passed away


    Sun Wuchen looked back at Frieza, "Can''t you survive in the universe? Then get out of here as soon as possible! Just cherish your life forever."


    Frieza heard what Sun Wuchen said, although he was very angry, but after thinking about it, he smiled and said to him, "Namek will explode soon, where do you want to go?"


    Then Frieza used his upper body and slowly floated to Sun Wuchen, "No matter what, you can''t survive in the universe, you have only a dead end."


    Frieza thought about it, happier, and laughed, "It will explode soon, you have no time to get back to the spaceship, and my spaceship was also damaged by Vegeta, Saiyan is really a bastard Monkey, you guys can''t escape."


    Frieza smiled very happily, "You are ready to destroy this planet together! It''s ironic, the one who wins is going to die, but I was saved, and you are so stupid to share the energy with this king. Up."


    Sun Wuchen ignored him, "I''ll live it for you," he flew out with the utmost strength after speaking. When Sun Wuchen left, he gave Frieza a word, "Don''t fight!"


    This sentence can be overwhelmed by Frieza, "What? Stop fighting...what does it mean to stop fighting?" So Frieza remembered what Sun Wuchen had just said to him, "You have no meaning to defeat the fearful. Go ahead and steal your life."


    Frieza became more angry as she thought about it, "Asshole monkey, I am the number one in the universe, I am the king of the universe... Frieza, so you fellow, you asshole monkey, must die in my hands."


    "Asshole! I must kill you myself..." As he said, he used the last force of his body to hit a shock wave toward Sun Wuchen.


    Sun Wuchen felt a force rushing towards him, and when he looked back, Frieza attacked him with strength. So Sun Wuchen was very angry and struck the attacking light wave, but Wuchen¡¯s attack far exceeded Frieza¡¯s. the power of.


    Frieza was very scared and rushed directly towards him. This time he defeated him once, and Namek was slowly approaching the explosion.


    In fact, Sun Wuchen couldn''t bear to kill each other, so he rushed to their spaceship at the fastest speed, while the Namekians on Earth were still resting.


    The elder''s body is getting weaker and weaker, but looking at the scene in front of him, he is also very happy. The children are chasing and fighting. Every villager is safe and happy. He looks up and sees that the weather is very good today.


    The great elder himself felt it, "My end is coming." Hearing these words, every Namek was panicked, even Piccolo was a little panicked. After all, Neru still has a sense of existence in his body. .


    So the great elder said to the people next to him, "Call everyone... come here to gather", so all the Namike star villagers came here, "It seems that it is time to say goodbye. I am very happy to be able to die."


    At this time, a group of Namekians were still looking for other Namekians, "Elder Mulli", "How''s it going?" "No one from Elder Zino Village can be found everywhere", "How is this going back? thing?"


    Vegeta, sitting under the tree, told them, "Maybe I thought that the village was destroyed by me. Dragon Ball''s wish is to resurrect the people who were hurt by Frieza and his party. That''s right! I''m not from Frieza and his party. , Miscalculate!"


    These Namek people were very angry when they heard Vegeta say this. They gritted their teeth. At this moment, seven big balls fell from the sky and fell behind the elder.


    They were all very surprised, "It seems that Dragon Ball is also following us, cough cough", "Elder...", they are all very concerned about the safety of the Elder, "As just said, my life is coming soon, Mulli ..."


    When Elder Mulley heard the elder summon him, he immediately walked to the front, "stretch your hand...", the elder placed his hand on Elder Mulley''s hand, and a burst of energy was transmitted to his body.


    The Grand Elder told Mulli, "From now on, you will be the Grand Elder, and the Dragon Ball will reappear, please use the Dragon Ball well", "Yes, I know...", "Please!"


    As he said, the great elder slowly disappeared, "May the Namekist be peaceful forever..." The great elder disappeared in an instant. These Namek people saw that the great elder Namek had died like this, everyone was dead. Howling and crying.


    Even Bulma couldn''t help but shed a few tears when they saw it, but Piccolo was quiet and sensible, "Elder, rest in peace!"


    Dandy was standing next to Piccolo and suddenly felt a familiar feeling. He looked at Piccolo, and Neru''s expression suddenly appeared from Piccolo''s face.


    Now Dandy finally understands, "I finally understand, Mr. Piccolo and Neru have merged." Piccolo smiled, but this smile was not made by Piccolo, but by Neru. !


    Dandy was very happy. At this moment, Mulley gathered everyone together and said to them, "The Great Elder has gone, and our living companions must unite and keep peace forever."


    Chapter 1155: Eating Namek Star Finally Destroyed


    Bulma is also very sad now, "The Great Elder is dead, Xiaolin, Wukong and others can''t survive", Tianjin Fan is also helpless, "A person who has been resurrected once with Dragon Ball cannot be resurrected again."


    Dandy heard what they were saying and said to them quickly, "It''s okay. The Dragon Ball of Namek can be resurrected many times, as long as it doesn''t die naturally."


    As soon as Dandy said these words, Tianjin Fan was very happy. He patted his shoulder and said to Dandy, "In other words, when Namek Star Dragon Ball can be used again, Xiaolin and Wukong will be resurrected!"


    Tianjin Fan is happier now, "Wu Chen must come back, then use Namek''s dragon ball to call Kobayashi back." And on Namek, magma erupted everywhere, like a fountain, constantly. Rushed out from the ground!


    Wu Chen is now rushing over there at the fastest speed. On Jiewang star, Yamucha is still worried about the current situation of Sun Wuchen, "Jiewang, how is it now?"


    The Realm King is also very helpless now, "Frieza is dead, and Sun Wuchen gave his breath to Frieza, who whispered for mercy, and gave him a limited chance, but the guy used this to attack Wuchen, so Wuchen Forced to give the final blow."


    Ya Mucha was still happy, "Well, Wu Chen completely won", "Following Wu Chen who became a Super Saiyan, Frieza is not an opponent at all."

 677 Naruto Power System Chapter 677

    Ya Mucha was thinking, "Is Super Saiyan really that powerful? So Wu Chen will become the first person in the universe, and he seems to be no longer in the same world as me."


    "But, but... Becoming the number one in the universe is only an instant. The star named Namek is about to explode, and Wu Chen has no time to return to the spacecraft. He is rushing to the spacecraft near Frieza, but that spacecraft also seems to have it. malfunction."


    This is because they all feel uneasy in their hearts, but Yamucha doesn''t think so, "What?, Wuchen must be able to get out of the predicament. He has been able to get out of the crisis many times before, not to mention that Wuchen is now a Super Saiyan. ,Right?"


    Then they said so, but the gap between reality and imagination is too big, and they are not on the same starting line at all, "Wu Chen! Hurry up!"


    At this time, Wu Chen had already rushed into Frieza''s spacecraft, and Wu Chen was trying hard to run inside, "Please, I must catch up. Where is the cab?"


    Now Namek is constantly exploding, and there are crises everywhere, even inside the spacecraft. The explosion above has affected the spacecraft''s actions, and even the inside has been attacked.


    Wu Chen arrived at the console and turned on the spacecraft''s system, "Okay, very good, this is the same as Tianjin Fan''s spacecraft!" Wu Chen vigorously held down the start button and pressed it many times, but he couldn''t see this ship. The spacecraft starts.


    Wu Chen is very excited and nervous now. Now that the star Namkke is about to explode, the spacecraft is constantly sinking downwards. In this way, the spacecraft fell into the molten slurry below. Fortunately, Wu Chen flew fast. Escaped this disaster.


    The spaceship fell into the magma and made a huge explosion in an instant. The magma erupted again. Wu Chen witnessed this scene. At this time, the king of the world also knew about it. Suddenly the tentacles had static electricity. Something bad happened. .


    Yamucha saw the realm king move so much and looked very anxious. At this moment, he was scared to step back a few steps, "What''s the matter? Why..." Yamucha didn''t know exactly what happened. Wang, what happened?"


    "The last straw, Frieza''s spacecraft was also swallowed by magma, and we can only share the fate with Namek." Yamucha was also very worried about Sun Wuchen''s safety when he heard the words of the king.


    And now, the Namek star that Sun Wuchen is facing is about to explode, and the status quo is also very miserable. "It''s going to explode, Namek is about to explode..." Wu Chen was very unwilling and roared in the air.


    The Realm Kings were also very nervous, "Wu Chen...I can''t bear to watch", "Don''t die, Wu Chen, don''t die", and just like that, the Maik star disappeared with Wu Chen''s roar, and it appeared instantly. A huge explosion.


    Jie Wang once again used his tentacles to feel the state of the universe, and Ya Mucha was also very worried, "Wu Chen, what happened to Wu Chen? How is it now", Jie Wang sighed, "Is it true?"


    Ya Mucha knelt to the ground weakly, "Bastard, Wu Chen, is it really dead?" "I''m sorry. I can only tell Tianjin Fan about Wu Chen''s death. It''s really uncomfortable!"


    At this time, Yamucha put his hand on the world king, "The world king, let me tell Bulma", "Okay, please," Yamucha then began to tell the earth. .


    "Bulma, can Bulma hear it?" Bulma felt amazing at this time. Suddenly he heard someone call herself, "Yamucha?" "It''s me, Yamucha! I''m directly talking with the king Your heart speaks."


    "With my soul...really?" Tianjin Fan walked over, "What''s wrong, Bulma? Is it the world king?" Bulma looked at Tianjin Fan, "Yes, you know that too? Yamucha Talking to me! Are you okay? Yamucha."


    Ya Mucha was also embarrassed, "Although he is dead, I have a good time, but these, I hope you will calmly listen to me, it is about Wuchen, Wuchen killed Frieza, and then..."


    Chapter 1156: Wu Chen can still survive


    Bulma was very happy when he heard the good news from Yamucha, and said to them, "Listen to me, Sun Jun killed Frieza." Everyone was excited when they heard the news.


    Every one of them was very happy. Tianjin Fan and the local jumped up happily. Piccolo was also very happy on the side, but Vegeta heard it under the tree beside him, but looked annoyed, "That fellow Sun Wuchen actually killed him. Frieza."


    Just when they were happy, Yamucha told them, "Listen to me first, the matter is not over... After defeating Frieza, Wu Chen... tried his best to escape from the danger, but... failed to escape from the great power of Namek. Explosion...dead."


    Bulma heard this and immediately said it, "Oh, guys, Sun Jun was blown to death because of the planet''s big explosion. It''s too much blow" "Idiot! How can I say that, at least be considerate of everyone." Wu Chen can¡¯t come back anymore.¡±


    Yamucha was very angry when Bulma said this!On the contrary, Bulma laughed happily, "You don''t know anything, and the Dragon Ball of Namek."


    "They came to the earth with the Namekians. Don''t be surprised. The Dragon Ball of the Namek can be resurrected many times. As long as they don''t die naturally, it doesn''t matter how many times they are resurrected."


    Hearing this, Yamucha was taken aback first, and then laughed, "Now that is to say, Wuchen, Wukong, and Klin are all resurrected."


    Yamucha was very happy to hear that, just when he was happy, the king of the world gave him a cold word, "Earth people who know nothing, you can indeed be resurrected by the dragon ball of Namek, but Wukong and Kobayashi and the others..."


    "How about Wukong and Xiaolin? King of the world!" "Dragon Ball can resurrect the dead on the spot, and Wukong and Xiaolin will resurrect on Namek, but Namek is no longer there. Only the vast universe is left. They can''t Survival will die."


    Hearing these words, Yamucha couldn''t help being shocked. He thought of Yamucha in the vast universe, very anxious, "King of the world, can you do something?"


    Jie Wang lowered his head, "I can''t help it, there is not my jurisdiction." Hearing these words, not only Yamucha was frightened, but even Bulma was panicked. "Sun Wuchen said that he can''t come back. !"


    Tianjin Fan was very nervous, "Why can''t Wuchen, Wukong and Xiaolin come back alive?" Bulma told him, "Like Yamucha, he can be cleaned of his demon will by the gods and then resurrected by the king of the world."


    "Other conditions can only be resurrected where they died. But Wuchen, Wukong, and Kobayashi died in Namek, but Namek no longer exists. Only the vast universe is left, and near Namek Nor is it the jurisdiction of Pluto."


    Just when Bulma and the others were at a loss, Vegeta snorted a bit beside him, and they stared at Vegeta together, and Vegeta told them, "Take your head! Isn''t there a soul or something? Move them. Resurrect after arriving on Earth."


    "This should be..." When they heard Vegeta''s words, they suddenly realized that Bulma was very happy. "Vegeta is right. It seems that you will also say something useful."


    Tianjin Fan was very happy and walked in front of Vegeta, "Thank you very much!" Just as Tianjin Fan wanted to shake his hand, Vegeta opened his hand and said, "Stop this one."


    Vegeta was meditating, "I just want to meet Sun Wuchen who has become a Super Saiyan. Besides, I will hit him sooner or later. I must...", "I''m rude, earthling..."


    At this time, the new Grand Elder of Namek, Elder Mulli said to Bulma, "We have to wait for the dragon ball of Namek to regain the power, and then move to a suitable planet. Before that, can you please arrange one for us? residence."


    Bulma thought for a while, "That''s right, it''s OK to live in my house", "Is this suitable?" "My house is very spacious, it''s okay, besides, I have to borrow your Dragon Ball for another use, so be it, how about it, Dandy If you walk around, it will cause a lot of riots."


    When Elder Mulli heard what Bulma said, he had no choice but to respect his fate, "It is true, then it will be troublesome. When the divine power is restored and our wishes are fulfilled, we can go to other planets."


    Bulma turned around and said to Vegeta, "Come on too. Anyway, you have no money to pay the rent. I will prepare a lot of food for you. You should be able to eat as much as Sun Wuchen and others, but don¡¯t just because I¡¯m attractive. Just make my mind."


    Vegeta felt a little disgusted when she heard what she said, "A disfigured woman, yelling, not a bit, really shameless", Bulma ignored him, "Well, everyone, wait Wait, I will call my dad."


    Tianjin Fan said to Bulma, "Bulma, can dumplings and I live in your house?" "Well, anyway, our house is quite big!" After a while, Bulma''s father had arrived in his airship.


    In this way, the Namekist moved to the capsule company. After arriving at the capsule company, Bulma said to them, "This is my house, how about? It''s quite advanced, right?" Vegeta saw the spaceship in the backyard.


    Vegeta remembered that this spaceship was exactly the same as the one that drove to Namek in Tianjin, so the Namek lived in Polma''s house before Dragon Ball was resurrected.


    Chapter 1157: The Reappearance of Namek Star Dragon Bolungo


    In this way, they lived in harmony. Bulma''s father and mother got along with these Namekians very well, teaching them how to play golf, teaching them some facilities on the earth, and some interesting things in life.


    And Vegeta and Piccolo were also practicing continuously, just like this, 130 days passed without knowing it. At this time, they gathered the dragon ball together, and the dragon ball began to react.


    At this time, the Turtle Immortal and Oolong also came to Bulma''s home. They were also very curious, "It turns out that the Dragon Ball of Namek can be resurrected in 130 days!"


    Dandy told Bulma, "Yes, because of Namek, there are only 130 days a year", "It''s only one-third of the earth. That''s great, let''s make a wish to the super dragon."


    This is the turtle fairy saying to Bulma, "Wait, Gohan and the others have not come..." At this time, Gohan and Kiki also came quickly, "I''m sorry, because the private school is late." "Going to the private school again, it''s really hard."


    Kiki very virtuously said to Bulma, "My Gohan must study hard and become a great scholar", "Okay, let''s get started, Dandy, please!"


    Then, Dandy spoke a string of Namek language, and the sky was dark clouds at this time.A yellow light broke through the sky, brighter than the light of the dragon ball on the earth, and the sky was darker than usual.


    At this time, Bolengo appeared in the sky of Bulma''s house. The ghosts and immortals had not seen Bolengo, "This is the authentic dragon, really amazing."


    At this time Pollengo said to the people on the ground, "He who has collected seven dragon balls, I can fulfill any three wishes." At this time, Mr. Mulli walked over, "People on earth, let''s talk about it next time. , I have given you all my wishes this time."


    Gohan and the others were very happy, "Thank you very much! Elder", and then Bulma said, "Then I will start to make a wish. First of all, summon the souls of Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong who died of Namek, as well as Klin''s souls. ."


    Then, Dandy made a wish to Shenlong in Namek. After Pollenge heard it, "I see, I will try." Everyone''s eyes turned to Pollenge, "Goku and Klin''s souls have been summoned. I''m here, but I can''t summon Sun Wuchen''s soul."


    They were all surprised, "What? How could it? Why?" Bollenge told them, "Because Sun Wuchen is still alive, he can only summon the soul of the dead."


    Hearing Pollengo¡¯s words, they were very surprised, and the realm king in the world king star was also visiting this question, "Impossible, what is going on..." But Bulma and the others were very happy," Great."


    But Bulma suddenly remembered, "If you are alive, why not come back?" Gohan thought about this question and said to Bulma, "Maybe the spaceship is broken."

 678 Naruto Power System Chapter 678

    Elder Mulley said to them, "It''s nothing, please call Shenlong to call him back", "Yes, then I want to make a second wish to bring Kelin and Wukong back to life." Then Dandy used Namek to promise Shenlong Gave up this wish.


    Then Bollengo fulfilled this wish and brought Goku and Kobayashi back to Dragon Ball. Gohan and Bulma were very excited when they saw that they were both resurrected. They were still confused, "We are resurrected." ?"


    Seeing Wukong''s resurrection, Gohan jumped directly into Wukong''s arms happily. Qiqi was also happy and rushed over, holding a headache and crying. Wukong was nothing but smiled happily.


    Next, Polengo said to them, "The shattered body is a special treatment to help you recover." Bulma looked at Polengo, "Although it is ugly, but very gentle", this sentence is embarrassing to be a dragon.


    Then, Bulma said to the dragon, "Then, the last wish is to bring Sun Wuchen back." At this time, Dandy said the last wish to Shenlong in Namek, and Shenlong began to convey this wish.


    Just as the people below cheered happily, Pollengo said no to them, and scared them with a single sentence, "Rejected, he said that he would naturally come back when the time comes."


    At this time they were completely blinded, "Refused, why?" Wukong and the others were thinking, "Wu Chen won''t come back, why doesn''t he come back?" "He said he would come back when the time came, and he would definitely come back."


    Piccolo said this to Wukong and the others because Piccolo also had the same confidence and believed in Sun Wuchen, but Vegeta didn''t think so, "So, is he going to continue to cultivate and become stronger on other planets? I can''t relax here anymore. ."


    As he said, he looked at the spaceship in the backyard, and ran up without a word. Just as everyone was still in a daze, there was a loud noise. They looked behind, and they knew the spaceship flew away.


    While they were still in a daze, Piccolo said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t mind, go ahead, let the companion from the realm king take over from Sun Wuchen to resurrect¡±, Bulma said to Shenlong, ¡°please implement the third wish, let Yamu Tea is resurrected."


    Then, Shenlong fulfilled his third wish. At this time, Yamucha suddenly fell into an unknown river. Bulma and the others did not see where Yamucha was.They are still curious.


    "Yamu tea is resurrected, where is it?" They searched for a circle but did not find Yamu tea, but Shenlong Bolunge said to them, "Yamu tea has been resurrected, and all wishes have been fulfilled, goodbye." Bulma was still confused.


    He still wanted to find out where he was, but the dragon disappeared, turned into seven dragon balls, and fell in a different direction again. Bulma froze underground, "Go, where is Yamucha?"


    At this time, Yamucha climbed out of the river against the frog. This frog should still be the Jinyu, because the previous wish was to let everyone return to the earth. Although Jinyu became a frog, The ability to take him is still human.


    Yamucha called to everyone. At this time they were very happy to see Yamucha. Pool saw that Yamucha was resurrected and flew towards him happily. "Since it is going to be resurrected, I really hope he can choose. A better place."


    Chapter 1158: The Departure of the Namek Star


    In this way, after another 130 days on the earth, the seven dragon balls gathered again. This time is the day when the Namekians return. Their wish this time is to find a suitable planet to return.


    In this way, Dandy shook their hand and left a tear affectionately. With the wish of the dragon ball, they disappeared, followed by the seven dragon balls.


    When they were parting, each of them was looking at each other. They had been together for almost a year, and naturally they would be emotionally fettered, so they all had some reluctances, but there was always a banquet in the world, and in the end, they left.


    In this way, their lives began to return to normal. Piccolo and the others have begun to practice again. Yamucha and Tianjinfan also began their own practice, and the days passed.


    And in the universe, near Namek, there are the remnants of Namek everywhere. In the vast universe, these crusts will also fall everywhere with future comets, but in this vast universe in.


    I vaguely saw an unidentified object. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that it was Frieza. Frieza had been blown to blood, but Sun Wuchen sent some Qi energy into his body before he left. Still take a breath.


    It''s just floating in the universe, and there is still a muttering in his mouth, "Damn stinky monkey", and in this vast universe, there is a spaceship sneaking in, and they are also wearing Saiyan battle uniforms.


    It seemed that they were constantly exploring something. Suddenly, they saw an unknown signal on the screen of the console, and hurriedly said to the adult next to him, "King Kluud, Namek has disappeared."


    "In this case, Lord Frieza..." At this moment, the adult sitting in the center of the main seat glanced at them, frightening them, and the appearance of this adult was very similar to that of Frieza far away. similar.


    The adult stood up, "I didn''t expect Frieza to be...Is there someone who surpassed my clan who is known as the number one in the universe? Then I, Kurod, must make him stop breathing."


    He walked to the waiting place in front of the window, his eyes stared, and his breath came up. He smiled at the glass in front of him and looked at himself on the glass.


    In this way, the front glass window was also shattered. Due to the pressure generated by the convection of the air inside and outside, it is inevitable that the air inside will be somewhat evacuated and all surrounded by the outside world.


    But because they are different from the species on earth, they can survive in the universe, so even if they are sucked outside, they will not be life-threatening.


    The combatants inside were also sucked outside. If their ability is too low, they will definitely be affected. At this time, the operator on the control console said to King Kurud, "What is that?"


    At this time, the screen was magnified, and only a semi-existing life form was floating in the universe. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that it was Frieza Klud who hurriedly sent someone out to rescue him, "Hurry up and bring Frieza back. "


    Frieza was rescued immediately, and he was immediately sent to the medical room, where the operation began, and a group of people began to perform surgery on Frieza.


    Watching from the operating area, Frieza was seriously injured, so he made a man-made mechanical assisted body for him. However, the medical technology of these cosmic people was too powerful. After a while, Frieza opened his mouth. Eyes, sat up.


    Frieza turned around and said to Kurod, "Go to Earth now, Dad, and defeat the Super Saiyan." After a bitter battle, Frieza beautifully killed Frieza. A year passed quickly, but Wu Chen has not yet returned to Earth.


    In Bulma''s house, Yamucha and Bulma are relaxing here, "Peace is really good", "Where did Vegeta go", "I''m afraid to fly to the universe in order to pursue Wuchen."


    Oolong drank the juice and looked at Bulma, "What a persistent guy, I will get goosebumps all over his face when I see him", but Bulma behaved differently, "If you think about it carefully, he is also good. the man."


    Hearing this, Ya Mucha became angry, probably jealous, "What? That guy is a thief who steals a spaceship", "But he is persistently pursuing Sun Jun, isn''t he very persevering?"


    Yamucha was a little angry. Oolong smiled and said to him, "Hey, hello, Yamucha, don¡¯t be jealous, don¡¯t be jealous." Yamucha didn¡¯t care when he heard that Oolong said this. , Is deliberately avoiding this question.


    At this time, Bulma¡¯s mother came and bought him a plate of coffee. ¡°According to the child¡¯s father, the fuel should almost be used up.¡± Bulma seemed to be concerned and turned to look at the sky behind. Did he see Jun Jun?"


    At this moment, Kelin and Wukong are still practicing in the Turtle Immortal. They see Wukong and Kelin are constantly fighting training here, but they not only stop at this, but also feel that the practice is still very slow and can''t keep up. Wu Chen''s progress.


    Chapter 1159: The Change of Times


    The fight between Wukong and Klin woke up the turtle immortal who was sleeping again. The turtle immortal sat up and looked at the two of them angry and said to the old turtle, "Teacher Wutian has been called''the best in the world''. It''s a thing of the past."


    Turtles didn¡¯t speak very well either. ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary old turtle now.¡± Old Turtle said so. The angry turtle immortal''s beard went straight. Kelin and Wukong stood in the sea and looked at the sky.


    "Wu Chen, are you still cultivating in the universe?" At Bulma''s house, suddenly, the spaceship fell from the sky and crashed into the yard. Mother Bulma was so scared that coffee was scattered all over the ground, "Cosmos The spaceship thief is back."


    Yamucha and Poole hurried to the backyard, fearing that they might be threatened. At this time, the door of the spacecraft opened and Vegeta came out of it.


    Ya Mucha was very guarded against him, "Vegeta, what are you going to do?" The three of them were terribly scared, but Vegeta was not hostile at all and ignored them at all. Now he was only thinking about Sun Wuchen.


    He felt the Qi energy of Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen would not raise the energy to a high level normally. Vegeta can now know that Sun Wuchen has not returned yet. It seems that his cultivation has improved a lot during this period.


    "It seems that Sun Wuchen has not come back." Yamucha listened to Vegeta''s words, so he relaxed his vigilance, "Didn''t you meet Wuchen in the universe?" Then Vegeta jumped from the cabin door. Looking at Yamucha, "No need to tell you."


    Yamucha was very angry when she heard that, Bulma came over and said, "Let¡¯s stop talking for a while, how about going to take a bath? It¡¯s really dirty", so he pokes Vegeta¡¯s chest with his finger, "Quickly ,follow me."


    Vegeta said that she didn''t want to pay attention to this woman. Bulma turned her head and said to him angrily, "Hurry up, you are very irrational in front of ladies." Vegeta didn''t want to be like this, but still obeyed.


    Even Yamucha and Poole were surprised, "What...what? Vegeta listened to him..." This was incredible to them, so Vegeta followed Bulma to the bathroom.


    Bulma took his clothes into the laundry room, and put the changed clothes at the door, but Vegeta didn''t think about things outside at all, but put these thoughts on Sun Wuchen.


    Vegeta took a shower, and now all his thoughts were on Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen, come back quickly, let me see the power of Super Saiyan, Sun Wuchen!"


    Klin came to Bulma''s house, "What! It''s Vegeta! I thought Wuchen was back." Yamucha said to him, "It seems that Vegeta only has Wuchen in his mind now. , By the way, why didn''t Wukong come with you?"


    Klin smiled, "Wukong was training with me, but was called home by Qiqi. He said he should work hard and earn money to support his family. He also said that the world is peaceful and he does not need to work hard anymore. ."


    Hearing this, the two of them burst into laughter, "Is Wukong now reduced to the level of earning money to support his family?" At this time, Bulma walked out from the inside, "Do you think he would not do anything against me? Thing?"


    "That''s not necessarily!" At this time, a voice came from the bathroom, "Woman, woman of the earth, where are you? Woman, have you heard? Woman of the earth!" Bulma was very angry when she heard this name, "Listen Here it is, my name is Bulma!"


    "It''s too rude to be longer and shorter than a woman", "Where is my clothes?" "Because it''s dirty, I took it to wash", "What...", "Is there a change of clothes?"


    Vegeta took the change of clothes that Bulma gave him, and looked very angry, "As the prince of the fighting nation Saiyan, how can I wear this kind of clothes", "Then you are naked", "Damn it, look down on it. I!"


    It made them laugh constantly outside, and Vegeta couldn''t help it. She put on this suit and walked out. Although Vegeta was very angry, Bulma looked okay, "Unexpected, unexpectedly suitable You."

 679 Naruto Strong System Chapter 679

    Then they laughed again, Vegeta was very angry, "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh if you want to survive", they heard Vegeta say this, and immediately stopped smiling.


    Bulma said to him, "How about staying here before Sun Wuchen comes back?" Vegeta had nothing to say, "Stay here, you will know when Sun Wuchen comes back." Hearing Bulma said the news, Vegeta stopped arguing.


    Two days later, when Gohan was writing, he suddenly felt an inexplicable power approaching them. Goku was still exercising outside, and he felt this way. Just when he got home, Gohan told him this. thing.


    Wukong nodded and said to him, "Feel it, Dad!" "Yes, it seems to be a very evil anger!" "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m still getting closer. I can vaguely I feel that this breath is Frieza."


    Chapter 1160: Attacking the Earth


    They are still cultivating on the top of the Daxue Mountain. Tianjin Fan and Dumplings, the two also felt a surge of energy, and they moved toward the earth. "There is more than one, but there seems to be a horrible air", "Why... how come? "


    Piccolo and they felt it too, everyone was cultivating, and everyone was feeling the energy of Qi while cultivating. Vegeta was sitting on Bulma''s side and felt this energy.


    "That bastard Sun Wuchen didn''t give that guy the last blow." Ya Mucha listened to Vegeta''s words, and there was something in the words, "Is this anger really Frieza?" "Do you think I would admit wrong? You fool. "


    The Realm King also felt this energy, "Impossible, Frieza should have been Sun Wuchen..." Everyone was nervous, but it was the case.


    At this time Frieza and their spacecraft have already headed to the earth, "That is the earth, Dad, it seems to be here before turning me into such a super Saier." As they said, Frieza turned his hand, and artificially Tail.


    Kurod sat on the main seat, leaning his hand on his head, "What a small planet, it can be destroyed with one punch." "That would be too cheap for them. Let him see how powerful I am when I become stronger." , "Super Saiyan?"


    "Through radar detection, you are flying toward the earth, and you will know who the real number one in the universe is right away?" The anger in Frieza''s heart can be displayed immediately, and Kurod also wants to see it. , What does the universe look like?


    Wukong and the others were already nervous, and they took out the Saiyan battle uniform from under the bed and put them on again. At this time, Kiki and the Bull Demon also rushed over, and they hadn''t stopped Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong. They flew away.


    Now that the situation was urgent, everyone flew towards that side, everyone''s cultivation stopped, and they all gathered towards that breath energy. When Wukong was flying there, he found the breath of Kelin during the flight. .


    Sure enough, Klin flew towards Wukong for a while, Klin saw Wukong say to him, "Does Wukong feel it?" "I feel it, how can I not feel it, because I have experienced that guy myself. How angry!"


    Speaking of Klin, he remembered the breath that Frieza exploded him at the time, the breath that controlled him, he will never forget, "What the hell is going on? Didn''t Frieza be defeated by Sun Wuchen? "


    "I also want to know, I''m confused." Just like that, Wukong and Klin flew over there. Now they are very nervous as they are urgent. At this time, Vegeta and Yamucha are also heading to the place of breath. .


    Vegeta thought, "I didn''t expect Frieza to be alive. Sun Wuchen is really naive, so what is the sacredness of the other guy? Being with Frieza has more energy than Frieza."


    And at this time in the spaceship, Kurod was drinking red wine, "Occasionally, it is good to travel to the border once in a while", but now, Frieza''s mind is full of how to be humiliated by Sun Wuchen, to shock and collapse.


    Now Frieza is also furious, and the energy of qi is everywhere, but it scares the people next to him. At this time, Kurod looked at Frieza and said, "It seems quite imposing, Frieza , Is such an opponent worthy of your expectations?"


    Frieza now has nowhere to vent his anger, but on the surface he is calm and calm, "I am so excited that I can hardly myself, Dad, I really want to fly out and dance."


    At this time, the next person came to report, "King Kurud, King Frieza, now starting to land on Earth", at this time, Vegeta and Yamucha have arrived at the landing place, "Probably they will be nearby. Landing" "Are you sure?"


    "Guys who don''t know the situation, shut up! I have fought him personally", and at this time, Bulma came over in the plane, "Vegeta, Yamucha, I''m here" Came here with Poole.


    Yamucha was very nervous seeing them here, "What are you doing here?" Bulma was very imposing, "Come and see Frieza! I haven''t seen it when I was in Namek."


    Yamucha is very annoyed now, and blames Bulma for having no brains, "Look at him...Do you know how dangerous that guy is?" "Of course, if Frieza can really destroy the earth, he will die no matter where he is, so I thought Meet that bad guy."


    When Vegeta heard what she said, she coldly snorted, "It seems that she is not only a lowly, she is also a courageous woman." At this time, Tianjin Fan also came here with dumplings, and immediately took the winter clothes on her body. Take it off.


    Yamucha and Tianjin Fan were talking about Frieza there, and Vegeta turned around and scolded them, "Shut up, hide the fighting power, idiot, they have detectors, and the Namekians are ready to fight. ."


    Hearing Vegeta talking about the Namek, the three of them were very surprised, "The Namek... Piccolo! When did he come?" At this time, Goku and Klin also came here. They are here. Bulma and them were seen in the air.


    Chapter 1161: Landing on Earth


    Wukong and the others flew down. "It looks like everyone has arrived." Ya Mucha asked Wukong, "Is Wuchen not here yet?" Wukong shook his head, Piccolo suddenly panicked and shouted to them. "coming!"


    I saw a spaceship in the sky over there slowly falling towards this side. This spaceship was exactly the same as Frieza''s before, and it was them!


    The spacecraft flew over their heads and landed on the nearby side. The spacecraft fell to the ground. The huge pressure flattened the nearby field, and the spacecraft extended its legs to support the ground.


    "King Kurud, King Frieza, has successfully landed", Frieza is very excited now, Bulma and the others are now scared, "Frieza, it is Frieza, he is still alive."


    "And besides Frieza, there is another person whose abilities are not below Frieza." At this time, they became more and more panicked. Vegeta said to them, "Listen well, don''t fly, walk. Get closer, avoid the detector."


    Piccolo patted Wukong on the shoulder, "Let''s go!" Wukong nodded, "Wait..." At this moment Yamucha stopped them, "Frieza is so strong...", "He is different from before. , Become stronger."


    When Ya Mucha heard this, she was already timid, "What can we do if we get closer? He is an incredible monster, and there are two other people, we are totally helpless...", "What should we do?"


    Yamucha looked back at Piccolo, and Piccolo said to him, "Wait here to die? Whatever you do, everyone knows the seriousness of the situation." It was Vegeta who turned around and said to them, "Want to hear the truth? Earth? Ruined."


    The main cabin of the spaceship''s door opened, and Kurod and Frieza flew out from inside. Frieza looked around, "Earth, a nice planet!"


    Kurod said, "Earth people don''t care about anything, we must kill the Super Saiyans... No matter what methods are used, it is my race that has the first power in the universe."


    Frieza said to Kurud, "I can definitely hit him when I go with my dad, and I have become stronger, maybe I can do it alone", "Well, there are three more before the Super Saiyan reaches the earth. Are you waiting for him when you are young? Frieza!"


    Frieza still looked arrogant, "Of course, Dad! But I want him to taste the pain and kill all the people on earth, although there are many people, but three hours is enough. Up."


    "Deserve it! Sun Wuchen! I have changed my face in order to avenge you and resurrected from the bottom of hell." Frieza, now close to being frantic, did not hesitate to use any means to kill Sun Wuchen.


    Now Wukong and his party are walking to Frieza''s side. Although Wal-Mart has no fighting capacity, he also has a fighting heart. Ya Mucha is walking at the back, and there is something in his heart, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    While climbing the rock, he thought for a while below, "Beast, are you going to die after being resurrected?" Bulma and the others looked at Yamucha from above, and they were very anxious.


    At this time, Frieza began to give orders to the lower-level combatants, "Okay, all strike out and kill all the people on earth, go." These combatants were cut down as soon as they flew up.


    At this time, a young man slowly fell from above and put the sword in the scabbard behind. Frieza looked at him and never met, "What is it for you? Earthlings."


    This young man said to him seriously, "I''m here to destroy you." Listening to him, he was very serious, but who was the sacred young man who suddenly blocked Frieza?I wonder what will happen to the earth below?


    Kurod heard him very hard, "What did you just say?" The young man on the other side responded without thinking, "I''m here to destroy you."


    Kurod and Frieza, the two of them were shocked when they heard that the boy opposite spoke so arrogantly, "What will destroy us! Dad! Know nothing, it''s good!" Frieza and Ku The two Rudd laughed over there.


    "I know, you are Frieza! Nothing to be surprised, I know everything about you." These things really surprised Frieza. Frieza looked at the boy carefully, but she had never seen it.


    "It''s an honor! Even this kind of star on the edge of the galaxy knows my name, but unfortunately, you don''t know that I have the first power in the universe."


    The boy on the other side said to Frieza, "I even know that you will die here." This sentence made Frieza very angry, but calmed down again. "It will only speak quickly, kill him!"


    Frieza motioned to his combatants, one of the combatants stood up, and Frieza said to the others, "Others will go and clean up the earth."


    The remaining combatant just rushed out, but was stopped by the boy opposite, "Hey, you guys, it''s better not to do useless work, because you will die here too."


    Hearing what the boy opposite said, these combatants were very unconvinced, "Hey, kid, what are you talking about? The tone is very arrogant."


    Chapter 1162: Mysterious Young People


    At this time, a monster that looked like a lizard came out from behind and said to the combatant in front, "Hey, wait, this guy is my prey."


    As he said, he pointed the detector at the boy and began to detect his combat effectiveness, but the probe showed, "The combat effectiveness is only five, rubbish! There will be a little pain, hold back! It will be over soon."


    With that said, the monster began to aim the laser cannon on the boy and fired a shot directly at him, thinking that he would be destroyed. Unexpectedly, the cannonball attacked him and he brought the cannon directly to him. Bounced off.


    The shell directly exploded on the mountain behind, and the monster fired a few more shots in a row. As a result, all these shots were bounced off by the boy, as if playing.

 680 Naruto Power System Chapter 680

    This was a shock to the monster. The boy fluffed his hair, rushed towards the monster, knocked him down on the spaceship with one elbow.


    At this time, Frieza felt that he was also a human being, and at this moment, the few men next to him became nervous and rushed towards the young man.


    As a result, before he rushed to the young man, he saw the young man drew out the sword, flashed a few times at them, and then received the sword in the scabbard, and all these combatants fell.


    Only then did Frieza realize the youth''s combat effectiveness, "It seems a little bit capable!" At this time, each of Wukong and them suddenly felt a different energy and was shocked.


    Now only Bulma doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, "What... everybody... what¡¯s wrong?" Wukong told her, "Suddenly there was a very powerful qi, and a lot of qi disappeared in an instant." "What''s the matter? What''s going on?"


    At this time, Bulma, who still doesn''t know what happened, Piccolo thought for a while, "What happened on the other side of the mountain?" The aura battlefield over there has not disappeared.


    Kurod looked at his abilities, "You are quite capable", "As a human being on earth," Frieza and Kurod are still talking here.


    The boy glared at them, "It''s your turn next." Kurod smiled when he heard what the boy said. "This is really surprising, do you hear? Frieza, he plans to clean up What about us."


    "I can''t help myself! I tell you, people who like bragging tend to die early", the boy smiled, "like you," "What?"


    An angry Frieza couldn''t speak. The young man said to Frieza, "Is he ashamed to be beaten up like this, so he came to the earth to die?"


    This makes Frieza angry. "Glib kid, Dad, he really needs to be trained." Kurod said to Frieza, "It''s a death crime just to insult you like this!"


    Frieza looked at the young man, "Then I will dirty my hands and be a death sentence executioner. You should feel honored", "I will kill you all in an instant, do you hear?"


    Frieza is still recalling what he said, "Have you heard? It''s a unique statement," and the boy spoke as if confidently, "It''s best to go all out at the beginning. I''m not like Sun Wuchen. So kind."


    Hearing the name Sun Wuchen, the two of them were inevitably shocked. Kurod was very strange when he heard the name, but was very curious, "Sun Wuchen?" Frieza told Kurod, "It''s the Super Saiyan Name, Dad!"


    "Really? Are you his companion?" The teenager told him bluntly, "I haven''t seen him, I just know his name", "I just know!"


    The young man looked at Frieza and their father and son, "You just said that before the arrival of the Super Saiyan, let him taste the pain of being killed on earth."


    "I did say that you are one of them, but I ask you to kill all my subordinates. I must have Frieza to do it yourself," Frieza spoke very indulgently.


    The boy smiled and said to him, "You made a wrong calculation," but Frieza didn''t think it was. "It''s nothing, just clean up the earth''s rubbish, and it will be over soon."


    "No! I already said you were wrong. There is more than Sun Wuchen as Super Saiyan, there is another one here." Hearing these words, Frieza immediately raised his nerves.


    But Frieza thought for a while, calmed down again, lowered his head and smiled, "It''s amazing! I can brag about this kind of bullshit to scare people." The young man saw that they didn''t believe what he said, and started. Your own fighting state.


    Then, a lot of energy was continuously sent out around the boy, Frieza was panicked at this time, "Could it be..." Frieza became more and more panicked, because it had already felt this energy once.


    I saw that this young boy was all the combatants around him stunned, and the crust of the ground was also shaken, this aura also shocked Wukong and the others, "What is this aura?"


    Chapter 1163: Fighting against Frieza


    At this time, Bulma also felt it. After all, Bulma had stayed with Namek once, "What''s the matter? How is it the same as in Namek?"


    At this time, Tianjin Fan suddenly remembered, "It''s Wuchen! The same anger as Wuchen back then." Vegeta is now more worried, "Super Saiyan...impossible. In addition to Sun Wuchen, there are also Super Saiyans. person?"


    The young man here was surrounded by yellow light, and his hair rushed upwards. The young man¡¯s aura became stronger and stronger, and his hair suddenly turned yellow. Seeing Frieza here became panicked and lost his mind. Looked at Kurod with confidence.


    Kurod looked nervous at Frieza, not knowing what was going on. The young man''s aura became stronger and stronger, and his combat effectiveness was rapidly improving. Frieza looked very scared.


    Frieza looked at the second Super Saiyan opposite, nervous and frightened, but Kurud didn''t take him seriously because he didn''t know the horror of Saiyans.


    Frieza looked at his eyes, "That look... is that look!" At this moment, Frieza recalled how Sun Wuchen was at the time. The young man looked at Frieza''s scared look and smiled, "You What are you afraid of?"


    Then, Frieza made a shock and used the biggest shock wave, rushing towards the young man, "Go to hell!" The shock wave was very strong, but the young man didn''t seem to avoid it.


    Wukong and the others have seen a huge explosion on the other side of the mountain, and felt uncomfortable in their hearts, "Is it already started? Damn it!" As they said, Klin wanted to fly over and take a look, but Beji The tower stopped.


    "Don''t fly, I said. They have detectors, but they are all over when they are found. If you want to get close, you can only walk over." Vegeta threw Klin down after speaking.


    Wukong ran over, and Klin did it and said to Wukong, "Wukong, where is Wuchen now?" Wukong just shook his head.


    "Although I am not reconciled, we have no chance of winning at all. Even if Wu Chen can come back, the earth may be gone by then." Klin was very angry and hit the ground with his fist.


    Looking at the situation now very embarrassing, Bulma said to Vegeta, "Vegeta, how much can you handle it?" Vegeta said loudly to him, "Shut up! I don''t want to die with us. Go back soon."


    "You have been to Namek, even if you are stupid, you should know this." Yamucha heard Vegeta scolding Bulma and said to him angrily, "Vegeta, how can you scold Bulma is stupid."


    When Bulma heard Yamucha speak for him, she supported him, "Yes, Yamu Youth!", but Yamucha bluntly said to him, "She is just the most noisy and disobedient shrew on earth That''s it."


    When Bulma heard him say this, she went up and pinched his ears, "Wait, you can help me make a round of it", "Oh, just kidding", "What is it, Yamucha! You are really of."


    At this moment everyone laughed, but Bulma looked serious, "What? Everyone..." At this moment, they also stopped laughing, Klin said to them, "Maybe it was the last laugh just now! "


    Having said that, Vegeta was even more unhappy. She ran over and left Bulma here, "Wait, really, it''s incredible to leave the lady alone", Poole flew over, "Bulma Ma, let''s go back."


    Bulma''s mind seemed very firm, "Since I''m here, how can I go back, don''t underestimate this lady, Miss Bulma has seen this level of danger many times, hahahaha."


    At this moment, Bulmar pulled Poole''s tail and rushed over there, "Vegeta, take me, obviously I take care of..."


    At this time, King Kurod and King Frieza were facing this super Saiyan young man, "Frieza, destroying this planet is worthless, and Sun Wuchen won''t be able to come back then. "


    "I know, Dad! I''m not serious." Suddenly, Frieza was stunned, because he saw that after the smoke dissipated, the young man was still standing in the middle, standing there unscathed, how could Frieza Not surprised?


    At this time, the young man said to them, "You look down on me too much. If you don''t retain your strength to deal with me, you will die by my hands." Frieza became more angry as he listened, "Glib kid, look trick!"


    Having said that, Frieza sent a super shock wave towards the young man, the attack power of the shock wave was too strong, and it directly dug a deep and long trench into the ground.


    He rushed towards the young man. The young man directly blocked the shock wave with his hands. Due to the great attacking power, he moved the young man back a long way, but in the end the energy was dispersed.


    Only a deep ditch in the ground was left, and the young man was unscathed and smiled at Frieza, "It''s stupid, Frieza, your self-proclaimed lofty way will make you lose your life, the so-called victory, It was decided in an instant."


    Chapter 1164: Killing Frieza


    Frieza did not believe what he said, "Hmph, then as you wish, kill you in one fell swoop", Frieza flew up, flew over the young man, and gathered a super destroyer on his fingers. bomb.


    Seeing this destructive bomb getting bigger and bigger, Kurod saw the energy bomb fired by Frieza and said to him, "Frieza, do you plan to destroy this planet together?"


    At this time, Frieza was very angry, "Just kill Sun Wuchen in the universe", and as a result, he directly smashed the destructive bomb on the young man, and the specialized destructive bomb dropped more and more.


    Kurod said to Frieza, "Frieza, go away, this planet is about to explode." Frieza jumped down. When the two were about to enter the spacecraft, they saw the sabotage bomb slowly Rose up.


    This really surprised Frieza. The young man slowly raised the sabotage bomb and walked in front of Frieza. Frieza was very angry and surprised, "What? Bastard," Xiaoqiang who can''t die."


    The young man was funny looking at Frieza''s angry look, "What''s wrong? Are you poor?" At this time, Frieza rushed out another light wave toward the sabotage bomb, and the sabotage bomb directly exploded. Up.


    At the scene, a huge explosion occurred, and an oversized crater was formed on the ground. Frieza looked at the crater and smiled, and the crater was completely destroyed.


    At this moment, Kurud also jumped down and said to Frieza, "It succeeded! Frieza, he is not our opponent anyway", but they still don¡¯t know that this young man has stood behind them. On the top of that mountain island.


    The two are still happy here, recalling the attack just now, but the two of them!How do you know that this young man is already standing behind them.


    "Before Sun Wuchen came back, I warmed up." At this time, the young man made a series of actions on the top of the mountain, and finally turned his hands to Frieza and called him, "Frieza!"


    When Frieza heard someone calling him, he immediately turned his head and looked at the top of the mountain behind. He was very surprised and sent a shock wave towards Frieza.

 681 Naruto Power System Chapter 681

    Fortunately, Frieza ran fast, otherwise this blow would have done a lot of damage to Frieza, and Frieza jumped up, "Do you think this can kill me?"


    Before I could say a word, I saw a person above jumped down. It was this young man who took his sword and hacked it down towards Frieza, saying that it will be too late, and Frieza is like this. Was cut in half.


    It was simply ended by this young man, even Kurod looked very scared, and actually cut Frieza in half, making Kurod stunned.


    At this time, Wukong and the others also came here. They saw Frieza''s attack. The young man swung a few swords back and forth. In this way, Frieza was chopped into several pieces. Piece.


    Then, he used Qi wave power to send a light wave towards Frieza, directly smashing Frieza''s body completely, and just like that, a little bit of ashes fell.


    Kurod looked at Frieza being killed in this way, feeling extremely uncomfortable, and Vegeta and the others were surprised to see that this young man had eliminated Frieza in this way.


    "Just now it was... the fake Frieza", "Frieza was torn apart in an instant." Just as they were still in surprise, Bulma rushed over, heard what they said, and looked towards the sky. past.


    The sky is like an ant, and you can''t see anything. "Your eyes are so good! You can actually see it. I didn''t expect that Sun Wuchen was so powerful, he would kill Frieza in one go, and the earth would be saved."


    This is Yamucha saying to Bulma with a serious face, "This is not Sun Wuchen, but it seems to be a super Saiyan too." Vegeta is now gritted her teeth, very angry in her heart.


    They rushed over there, Wukong, Piccolo, they saw Vegeta rushing over, and they rushed over. Yamucha was about to rush over, but was stopped by Bulma, "Wait, don¡¯t Go, don¡¯t leave me here alone."


    As he said, Yamucha flew over with Bulma in his arms. At this moment, the young man and Kurod fell down, and the two looked at each other. Kurod looked at the young man, "It''s so capable. , That''s great, Super Saiyan really surprised me!"


    "How about destroying my child in an instant, Frieza, how? Replace Frieza as my son! Only you, the strongest in the universe, are eligible to join our clan, such as the earth, and all other beautiful planets. , You can have it."


    The young man looked at him dismissively, "Not interested", Kurud''s face changed when he heard these words, "This is my sincere proposal! It''s a pity that you don''t appreciate it."


    "By the way, your sword is really sharp. You can easily cut the Frieza, which has been hammered for thousands of columns, and can you show it to me? What''s wrong? Are you scared?"


    As he said, this young man don''t take out the sword, and threw it towards Kurod. Kurod took the sword and looked at it carefully. "That''s it, it''s really sharp. Anyway, you are Rely on this sword to defeat Frieza."


    Chapter 1165: The Mystery of Mysterious Young People


    "Don''t you think?" The young man knew what Kurod was talking about and what he was thinking!The sensible person explained the vernacular, and then said to Kurod, "What do you want to say?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s very simple. In other words, without this sword, you will lose..." Then, Kurud held the sword and slashed towards the young man.


    Who knows?The young man caught the sword directly, which means that he took the blade empty-handed, and directly held the edge of the sword, showing the aura of a super Saiyan, holding the sword, and walking towards him. , Kurod took a few steps weakly.


    "It seems that you made a mistake." One hand was placed on Kurud¡¯s chest. Before Kurud could react, a light wave rushed towards Kurud and hit him directly on the mountain. De was also dying at this time.


    Kurod sat weakly on the ground and looked at the young man with pleading eyes, "Fuck! Please, forgive... Yes... By the way, how about giving you a planet? No! The entire solar system belongs to you. So please!"


    The young man seemed to be bored with these words, and sent a light wave directly at Kurod, directly blasting him to pieces, and then hitting their spaceship again, destroying all their things.


    At this time, Goku Vegeta and the others flew over, still surprised and curious, "Who is that guy?" After saying this, the young man took back his super Celerity breath, and then received the sword. sheath.


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief, looked back at Sun Wukong and the others, and said to them, "I am going to pick up Mr. Sun Wuchen, are you together?"


    Hearing these words, Wukong and the others were very surprised, and they were curious if he was an enemy or a friend, and curious about who he was?And how did he know Sun Wuchen, everything is a mystery now.


    The young man pointed in the direction, "It''s over there, Mr. Sun Wuchen is about to land near here." Each of them has a different mentality and different thoughts about this young man.


    Vegeta was more puzzled by him, "Impossible, there are no other Saiyans except us, who is he?" Then the young man said to them, "Mr. Sun Wuchen has three hours to arrive, come with me Right!"


    Wukong saw that he knew so much about Wuchen, so he followed up with an anger. Klin said to Wukong, "I still can''t figure out his background!"


    Then Tianjin Fan said, "He defeated Frieza, and he knew about Sun Wuchen, he shouldn''t be a bad guy, and I''m also interested in seeing it."


    "Is he really going to pick up Sun Wuchen? How did he know that Sun Wuchen is coming? It''s strange! Forget it, let''s go and see, I want to find out his true face", and the group of them rushed over there. past.


    The young man was relieved when they saw their group flying over with him. At this time, he looked at the latitude meter on his wrist, ''573...18220...'', "it seems to be nearby."


    So they fell down. They and others all fell down. At this time, the young man took out a box of capsules from his pocket, took out No. 231, opened it and threw it on the ground, and turned into a small refrigerator.


    He opened it and took a bottle of soda, and said to them, "There is still some time before Mr. Sun Wuchen arrives. There are also many drinks here, please feel free to do so."


    When Bulma heard him being so polite, she was not polite with him, "Then I''m not polite", saying that Wukong also ran over and ran to the refrigerator, still choosing which bottle to take.


    Bulma looked at the refrigerator, "Does my house make this product?" Then the two opened and drank. Bulma looked at the young man, "Where have we met?" The young man was very shy to her Say, "No, no..."


    At this time, Wukong asked the young man, "Why do you know about Sun Wuchen?" The young man said to him, "I only heard of him, but never met", "Then how do you know Wuchen has three hours left? Will come back?"


    This sentence seemed to choke him, lowered his head, and said to them, "Sorry, I can''t say it." Vegeta said to him angrily, "Why can''t you say it? Who are you? How could there be such power? ?"


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Goku asked him again, "Um, when you defeated Frieza and the others, you turned into a Super Saiyan, right?" "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Vegeta became even more angry, "Stop kidding, the Saiyans are only me and Sun Wuchen, as well as Sun Wukong, and Sun Wukong''s descendants, his half-blood kid, there is no one else but us.


    "So, you can''t be a Saiyan", "However, he did become a Super Saiyan and defeated Frieza and the others", "Besides, the Saiyan''s hair should be black."


    At this time, Bulma looked at her clothes again, "I said, that, isn''t this the logo of the capsule company? Are you an employee of the company?" The young man quickly explained to them, "No..."


    Bulma said to him, "Why is it so mysterious? Should the name and age be kept secret?" "I can''t tell my name, I''m seventeen years old." The more they felt strange, "I can''t tell the name... It''s strange."


    Chapter 1166: The Return of Sun Wuchen


    Now that the young man was faceless and raised his head by their questioning, Bulma quickly relieved him, "Well, don''t ask! People are also very embarrassed, after all, this child saved us and the earth."


    At this time, the young man was already blushing. They just stayed here, waiting for Sun Wuchen''s arrival. At this time, they were all sitting in their respective places, and the young man looked over there from time to time.


    But as soon as I turned my head, I saw Vegeta staring at him, turning his head subconsciously, and Wukong walked to Piccolo at this time, "Picolo, I always wanted to ask you", "What?"


    "A year ago, when Dandy and the others moved to another planet, why didn''t Piccolo go with them?" Piccolo smiled, "It''s very simple, I don''t want to live a boring life without excitement."


    "So you have been practicing hard?" "Yeah", Bulma and Klin sat together, "Vegeta, too. I haven''t seen anyone during the day. Where must I practice hard?"


    "Anyway, he wants to defeat Wuchen. That guy has strong self-esteem, he seems to be a Saiyan prince, right?" Bulma looked at Vegeta and said to Klin, "Don''t you think they look alike?" Klin was curious at this time.


    Bulma quietly said to Klin, "That incredible boy and Vegeta, I always think they are a bit like." After Bulma said so, Klin thought so.


    The young man looked at Vegeta from time to time, and Vegeta said directly to him, "Why have you been watching me since just now, if you are really Saiyan. You should know me."


    The young man lowered his head and said embarrassedly, "I''m very sorry..." Tianjin Fan and Dumplings were resting here, "That guy and Wu Chen probably met on another planet, I think so", "But he seems to be familiar with the earth..."


    After a while, the young man stood up and said, "Three hours have passed, Mr. Sun Wuchen should almost be there." At this time, they all stood up, "Really? Really, I felt a breath of breath."


    "Someone is indeed coming, this breath is getting closer and closer", "The time and place that the child said is completely accurate...", "It''s Wuchen, it''s Wuchen''s Qi, it''s coming", I saw a meteor in the sky Fell in this area.


    They were all very happy and hurried to this place. The spaceship smashed into a crater at this time.The airship opened the hatch, and Wu Chen walked out of it, and saw that he and his friends were waiting for him on it, which surprised him.


    "Why are you all here?" "Welcome back, Wuchen!" Bulma and Klin were very happy to see Wuchen coming back, but now only Wuchen himself is still confused, "How do you know I am coming back? "


    Bulma told Sun Wuchen, "It''s this kid, he told us that you will land here", "Wuchen, do you know him?" Wuchen carefully weighed from the beginning to the end, and couldn''t see who he was, "He is Who is that?"


    Even Bulma and the others were surprised, "What? Do you really don''t know this kid?" Wukong looked at it again, "I don''t know..." "He knows you will land at this time and place!"


    When Sun Wuchen heard this, he was really surprised, "Really? It''s weird! Frieza and the others discovered my spaceship, it seems they know the time of my return to Earth."


    "By the way, who killed Frieza and the others, I felt a strong breath. Is it Piccolo? Or Vegeta? Or Goku! Can''t get out of the three of you."

 682 Naruto Power System Chapter 682

    Piccolo told Sun Wuchen, "Frieza and the others were killed by this kid in an instant, and they can become Super Saiyans just like you...".


    "Super Saiyan... really amazing. He is still so young. After all, there are Saiyans besides us." But Vegeta refused to admit, "Impossible, there will never be another game. Yaren."


    "Forget it, this kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore", "It doesn''t matter what it is...you still look at it as before", "Is it?" Bulma looked at Sun Wuchen floating.


    At this time, the young man said to Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Sun, I actually have something to tell you", "Follow me?" "Yes, only the two of us." Hearing this, Bulma couldn''t help but tell They are all surprised.


    So Sun Wuchen followed this young man to the side, but Klin and the others looked confused, "What? Keep it secret from us!" "Sorry, wait for me."


    This young man actually let Sun Wuchen and him fly to the side of the mountain directly. It seems that this matter is very important!The young man said to Sun Wuchen, "Just here."


    Sun Wuchen fell on the ground and said to the young man, "Speaking of which, I have to thank you first, because you killed Frieza. I''m so sorry, it seems I was too naive."


    The young man said to Sun Wuchen, "Frieza and the others should have been wiped out by you, but time is too tight. I can''t wait for you to come back. I can only take action."


    Chapter 1167: The Mysterious Man Trials Sun Wuchen


    "Frieza, their spaceship is faster, let them slip away first, they don''t even know how to repent, I just want to clean them up...", "You won''t be here in three hours, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "No, because so! I learned a new move", "New move..." Wu Chen told the young man, "Yes, it''s called teleportation." The young man was surprised, "Teleportation?"


    "It was taught to me by the Jadrax. From the spacecraft I was on, I could move to Frieza in an instant." "Is that so? I didn''t expect Mr. Sun to learn such moves. I thought You won¡¯t arrive in three hours."


    "I accidentally changed history. I originally planned to see only Mr. Sun himself, but I did not expect to meet everyone..." Sun Wuchen became more and more confused, "History? What''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask you first, whether Mr. Sun can become a Super Saiyan at any time according to his own wishes."


    "Let me see if you can change it here, please!" The young man said to Sun Wuchen very firmly. Sun Wuchen looked at the young man''s firm eyes and nodded. Suddenly, he was out of anger and changed instantly. Become a Super Saiyan.


    At this time, Wukong Piccolo, they also felt the energy of Sun Wuchen once again becoming a Super Saiyan, because this energy is extraordinary and the combat effectiveness is very strong.


    Sun Wuchen said to the young man, "Is that all right?" The young man saw Sun Wuchen''s appearance, "Thank you very much! It''s amazing! It''s exactly like me becoming a Super Saiyan."


    Then, Wu Chen said to the young man, "What are you going to do?" The young man smiled and said to Sun Wuchen, "I want to become a super Saiyan too", saying that this young man also instantly became a super Saiyan state.


    The two of them looked at each other in this way, and their strengths were about the same. The young man looked very satisfied, even Wu Chen felt very curious, "really exactly the same", "disrespectful", and then drew out the sword. , Slashed towards Sun Wuchen.


    However, the sword just stopped in front of him and didn''t cut it down. Sun Wuchen was very calm, but the young man felt panicked, "Why don''t you avoid..."


    Sun Wuchen smiled and said to him, "Because you are not murderous, I know you will stop", so the young man put the sword down, "That''s it! I won''t stop this time, okay?"


    Then, the young man was ready to slash at Sun Wuchen with his sword again, only to see Sun Wuchen stretched out a finger, as if it was full of energy, and just like this, the young man slashed directly at Sun Wuchen.


    What was unexpected was that Sun Wuchen used one of his fingers to fight the young man''s sword, and despite how the young man attacked, Sun Wuchen remained still and had to catch his sword with his fingers to attack.


    In this way, the young man fought for a while, then stopped, took the sword back into the scabbard, and took back his super Saiyan state. "Sure enough, the name is well-deserved. It is the same as the legend, no, more than the legend. It must be great in China."


    Wu Chen also took back his Super Saiyan form. The young man said to Sun Wuchen, "Even Frieza was cut to pieces by this sword", but Sun Wuchen also bluntly said, "Because you are not real. Want to fight me."


    The young man looked at Sun Wuchen, "You are trustworthy, I will tell you everything", but Piccolo and Vegeta are still confused here, "It''s almost there? What a terrible guy."


    Here, the young man told Sun Wuchen, "What you say from now on, please keep it confidential." Wu Chen nodded, "I see, don''t worry, my mouth is very tight."


    This young man solemnly said to Sun Wuchen, "I came from the future world 20 years from now on a time machine." This sentence frightened Sun Wuchen, "The future in 20 years..."


    "Yes, my name is Trunks, with Saiyan blood flowing on me, because I am Vegeta''s son." Sun Wuchen was even more surprised when he heard this sentence, "Are you Vegeta''s son... That said, it''s really similar."


    Sun Wuchen looked back, Vegeta was still looking at him, Sun Wuchen carefully weighed Vegeta, "That guy will also be a father...", "I was born in two and a half years," "I was surprised." !"


    Trunks said seriously to Sun Wuchen, "I didn''t come here by the time machine to say this, but to tell you a very important thing."


    "In this era, three years later, at around 10 o''clock in the morning on May 12, on a small island 9 kilometers southwest of the southern capital, two super scary people will appear. They are infinitely powerful and powerful monsters that are unimaginable. ."


    Hearing these words, Wu Chen became serious, "Who is it? Are they cosmic people?" Trunks told Sun Wuchen, "No, they are artificial humans made by earth people."


    "The so-called biochemical people. The mad scientist who made them was the original Red Silk Army Dr. Gero." Sun Wuchen was very surprised when he heard this, "Red Silk Army, the Red Silk Army that I killed? "


    Chapter 1168: Trunks


    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen, "You are right. They are the Red Silk Army. Although the army is Beishen. It was annihilated by you a long time ago. But Dr. Geiro survived and continues to study."


    "What''s the purpose? Same as before? Do you want to conquer the world?" This Trunks is not very clear. "I am not very clear about this. Dr. Geiro probably planned it like this."


    "Dr. Gero originally wanted to make the cyborg into the ultimate killing weapon, but he died by his own invention, that is to say, the cyborg is a terrorist who enjoys killing and destroying."


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Even you, as a Super Saiyan who killed Frieza and others in an instant, call them monsters. It seems to be quite strong!"


    At this time, Trunks lowered his head, "Although I resisted, it''s a pity... There are two people on the other side. When I was one on one, I couldn''t even run away."


    Hearing this, Sun Wuchen couldn''t help interrupting him, "Wait, you said there are two opponents, what about your companions?"


    Trunks sighed, "No, I am the only warrior left after 20 years. In the battle at that time, Dad, Wukong, Klin, Yamucha, Tianjin Fan, dumplings, and Piccolo were all killed. Up!"


    "The Monkey King who was lucky enough to escape became my mentor, but he was also four years ago... With Piccolo''s death, Dragon Ball disappeared, and no one can be resurrected. Killing those guys one by one is too powerful."


    Hearing this, Sun Wuchen didn''t even hear his own name, and couldn''t help asking Trunks, "Um, what happened to me? Am I killed too?" "You didn''t participate in the battle. Soon, you will She was seriously ill and then died."


    Hearing what Trunks said, Sun Wuchen was shocked, but the piccolo over there suddenly became clever. Trunks went on to say, "It''s a viral heart disease. Even Super Saiyans cannot get rid of the disease. ?"


    Sun Wuchen is now starting to worry, "It''s really troublesome! Immortal beans can''t cure the disease, damn it, I''m dying, I can''t fight them, I''m really unwilling!"


    Trunks saw Sun Wuchen''s performance and did not understand, "Is it really such a pity not to participate in the battle? Don''t you think it is scary?" "Of course they are scary, they are very strong, I really want to see their power! "


    Trunks looked at Sun Wuchen and smiled, "You are a real Saiyan warrior, just like Mom and Gohan said! Please take it immediately after you have symptoms", and then took it out of his jacket pocket. A pill was handed to Sun Wuchen!


    Sun Wuchen took it and took a look, and asked Trunks, "What is this?" "You want an incurable disease of this era. There will be special medicines in about 20 years. You don''t have to die after taking pills. ."


    When Sun Wuchen heard it, he was very surprised and excited, "Really? Great! It would be better to say no earlier, really." At this moment, Trunks was a little nervous, "Actually, I shouldn''t do this because of this. Will change history."


    "But if history is like that... I believe you must have done something. My mother worked hard to develop a time machine, hoping that you can save the world." "Wait, wait a minute! The time machine was made... Is it your mother? "


    Trunks pointed to that side, "Yes, it''s over there." After Trunks said this, Sun Wuchen was taken aback, "Bulma...", and here, Piccolo Suddenly sweating profusely, I don''t know what happened.


    Vegeta is crazy waiting here, or she won''t let her listen to her without telling her identity!Vegeta, can he not be angry!"What are they talking about? It''s annoying."


    It was Bulma who understood Wu Chen, "Sun Jun seems to be surprised." Wu Chen stood up, "The remarks just now were too surprising. I thought Bulma would be with Yamucha. Who knew And Vegeta..."


    At this moment, Trunks suddenly felt shy, "Mr. Yamucha seems to be very diligent, so my mother broke up with him in anger." You said it happened that Yamucha was there suddenly Sneezed.


    "It just so happened that my father was lonely at that time, but they weren''t married, probably because of the mother''s character", "I don''t understand, but it''s really possible..." Sun Wuchen looked at Bulma and Beiji again tower.


    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen, "Dad died before I became sensible. I was very excited when I saw him for the first time." At this time, Wukong and the others realized, "They seem to be looking here, still smiling. ."


    At this time, Trunks nervously said to Sun Wuchen, "By the way, this matter must be kept secret. If you say it out and embarrass the two of them, I may not exist."


    Wu Chen agreed to him with satisfaction, and Trunks finally said to Sun Wuchen, "Well, I will leave now, and my mother will be worried when it is late", "Thank your mother for me, and it would be nice if it can be changed in the future. "


    Trunks turned his head and said to Sun Wuchen, "Yes, I have witnessed your strength, and I have hope in my mind", "When will we see you again?" "I don''t know! The energy required for the round trip of the time machine needs to be supplemented for a long time. time."

 683 Naruto Power System Chapter 683

    Chapter 1169: What happened to Sun Wuchen


    "If I was still alive then, I would definitely come to support, three years later..." Wu Chen said to him confidently, "With the goal of defeating them, we must practice hard in these three years."


    After talking about Trunks, he flew away, leaving Sun Wuchen here alone, because he was thinking about how to say to them, "What a headache! How should I tell everyone."


    At this time, Wukong and the others also came over, "Wu Chen, what did he say to you?" Wu Chen was also very nervous, "that...no big deal."


    At this time, Piccolo said to him very seriously, "Let''s talk, this matter is too important!" Only then did Sun Wuchen realize, "Piccolo, did you hear it?" "My hearing is very sharp."


    Bulma asked Sun Wuchen at this time, "What is the important thing? Tell me?" In fact, this made Sun Wuchen difficult to speak. Piccolo directly intercepted what he said, "If you feel that it is not easy to say, let me talk. "


    Hearing what Piccolo said, he was still nervous, for fear that he would tell Trunks¡¯ secrets, but Piccolo was also measured, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything that affects the existence of that guy. From now on, we want to keep it. To live, you must practice hard."


    Piccolo also concealed Trunks''s life experience and told everyone other things. This incident surprised everyone. These things made them think it was incredible.


    But the fact is that they can''t believe it, Piccolo told them, "If you don''t believe it, go and enjoy it! I want to practice because I don''t want to die."


    At this time, they also saw the time machine in the sky, and Trunks sat in it and looked at them on the ground. At this time, Trunks had many thoughts in his heart.


    He was also looking at Vegeta, "Dad, as mom said, you are strong, proud, serious, and a lonely man. Don''t die. Young mother, please come on." After speaking, he sat on the time machine and suddenly disappeared. .


    They still thought it was incredible, and now they saw Trunks sitting on this time machine suddenly disappear, and they believed this existence.


    They said one after another what they wanted to practice, and everyone was unwilling to bear the cruel reality of this statement. They worked hard for this goal.


    Vegeta is more angry than anyone. Sun Wuchen has become a Super Saiyan. It is beyond his expectation, because the first person to become a Super Saiyan should be the prince on Vegeta. -Vegeta.


    But it was not as expected. Since Sun Wuchen became the first Super Saiyan, he would follow his Saiyan goal and try to surpass Sun Wuchen, but suddenly another kid appeared.


    And this kid is actually a Saiyan, and he can become a Super Saiyan, this is not what he can expect, but the fact is that, in front of him, Vegeta can''t help it.


    "Damn, I must live in three years. Frieza has not been beaten to death by my own hands. I must defeat this so-called artificial man. If I can defeat this artificial man by myself, then my strength will definitely surpass Fliza. Sa¡¯s ability."


    Now, after conveying the shocking facts, the mysterious boy is back. Three years later, will the horrible duo really appear?Everything is now a mystery.


    After clarifying this matter, Vegeta said to Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen, let''s talk about it! How did you survive the explosion of the Meike star?"


    "Yeah, isn''t Frieza''s spaceship broken? Even the King of Realm thinks it is difficult for you to survive!" Sun Wuchen looked at the sky, "I thought it was so, I really thought I was going to die."


    "But suddenly I found an egg-like spaceship nearby," Vegeta remembered, "By the way, it''s the spaceship that Kinho special forces took."


    "Anyway, I sat on it and pressed a button indiscriminately." In this way, while the planet exploded, I also took this spacecraft and flew to an unknown place, crashed into the cliff, and finally landed. An unknown place.


    In this way, the spaceship was also smashed, and Wu Chen fell down like this. At this moment, two people came over. Wu Chen opened his eyes and said, "It seems that this is not heaven." Star creatures.


    Vegeta said to Sun Wuchen, "Kinyu and the others were going to attack the planet Yadrak, and they have set it as a destination. You said this strange equipment belongs to the Yadrak."


    Wu Chen nodded, "Yes, we got along well, so they gave me a dress like this. Although it looks a bit weird, my clothes are already in tatters."


    Vegeta turned the topic away again at this time, "You guys will definitely not come home empty-handed when they go to Yadrax. Although they have no power, they have incredible moves. You must have learned some."


    Sun Wuchen said to him excitedly, "Yes, you guessed it!" This is Wukong and they are still thinking, "Really? That''s why you didn''t return to Earth, I said! What moves did you learn?"


    Chapter 1170: God-level ultimate move instantaneously


    Sun Wuchen told them, "Because of the tight time, I only learned one trick, but it was also very hard! That is teleportation!" They heard this move very strangely, "Teleportation? Really, really? Sun Wuchen! Let us see. Come on."


    "Want to see? Okay! First of all, it is not the destination, but the target, and then feel his anger, so this trick can''t go to the no man''s land. Where should I go? Okay, bye.


    Sun Wuchen thought of a good idea, and it disappeared suddenly, but it suddenly appeared again, before they were surprised, but it was indeed too fast, but it disappeared and reappeared in an instant.


    Vegeta smiled at him, "What''s moving in an instant! It''s just a lie at super fast speed" but Wu Chen smiled and fiddled with the glasses on his eyes, "Look! What is this?"


    Kelin and Wukong saw it all at once, "Isn''t this teacher Wutian''s sunglasses?" Otherwise, after listening to Wukong and Kelin, after thinking about it, it really is, "but here is more than 10,000 kilometers from the turtle house. Ah? That''s amazing!"


    Wukong looked at Piccolo and them, "Tell me now, Klin, please return it to Grandpa Turtle for me later." Then he took off his glasses and handed them to Klin. Then Klin took it with him. Go up.


    Bulma said to Sun Wuchen, "You have everything now...", "Then we will meet where the humanoids appear in three years. Tell us when and where they will meet in three years."


    When Wu Chen heard Tianjin Fan say to him, he was suddenly lost, "It seems to have said...I forgot..." This scared them. Fortunately, Piccolo also heard it, which is more reliable.


    "On May 12, three years later, at around ten o''clock in the morning, on a small island 9 kilometers southwest of the southern capital, one hour early, get there at nine o''clock in the morning."


    When Wu Chen heard Piccolo tell them the news, he was relieved. Wu Kong stared at Sun Wuchen, "You, fortunately Piccolo heard..."


    Piccolo told them, "Say okay first. Those who are not confident will not come. This time the enemy is very powerful. It will not be good to drag everyone back." But this sentence seems to be specifically for Yamucha. of.


    But Yamucha reluctantly accepted, "Yes, I agree!" Klin next to him also smiled embarrassingly, Vegeta smiled at them, "It''s ridiculous, it''s not you who are the least confident. ?"


    Piccolo was very angry as soon as he heard it, "What? Want to try it!" Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong hurriedly persuaded them, "Forget it, forget it, don''t make it to death because of a few small things."


    Bulma hurriedly inserted a sentence at this time, "By the way, I remembered one thing, how about killing Dr. Gero who made the androids now? Even if I don¡¯t know where it is? I can tell by asking the dragon. After a year, you won¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Hearing this method, Klin quickly agreed with Bulma''s idea, "Bulma, this idea is very good, so it can be solved without fighting, great, Bulma! It''s amazing."


    At this time, while Bulma and Klin were still happy, Vegeta was very angry when he heard what they said, "Who dares to do anything more, I will kill him! Did you hear?"


    Bulma was also very angry, because he felt that Vegeta was unreasonable. He still doesn''t know if he can beat the artificial people. He now has so much confidence to fight these artificial people.


    "What is superfluous? This is not a game, about the fate of the earth", Bulma turned his eyes to Sun Wuchen at this time, "Wuchen, you think so too."


    Sun Wuchen looked at Bulma very pitiful and wronged, but he still had to insist on his own opinion, and could only relentlessly reject Bulma, "Sorry...to be honest, I want to fight too, besides, Dr. Geiro has done nothing now. "


    "How can you kill him casually?" Although Wu Chen''s words are reasonable now, under this urgency, he has to think rationally. Bulma is very anxious now.


    Bulma said to the other earthlings, "Everyone, we don''t have to play with these Saiyans. They are all fighting madmen. If they die again this time, they can''t be resurrected."


    Tianjin Fan walked over, "I want to fight too, try my own strength? If I die, I can only blame my lack of ability." Then Ya Mucha nodded.


    Bulma is completely speechless now, the whole person is one head and two big people, "I really convinced you!" At this time, Klin said to Bulma, "Bulma, I often think...I am not an enemy before everyone. I hated Wu Chen and Wu Kong at first."


    "But in order to resist the powerful enemy, we were forced to join forces. Over time, everyone became friends. Although this is not easy, the opponent is really strong." Bulma did not understand Klin''s meaning, "What do you want to say? "


    At this time Klin walked to Bulma and quietly said to her, "If there is no common enemy, Piccolo will be fine, but what will happen to Vegeta is hard to say."


    Chapter 1171: Three-year period


    Wukong also heard what they said, and felt that what Klin said was a bit redundant, but Klin was a cunning fox, and he fooled Wukong with just a few words, but Piccolo, he heard everything.


    Bulma listened to what Klin said and considered it carefully, "Okay, I know, it''s up to you, ordinary citizens like us are at your mercy."


    Now, probably knowing everyone''s opinions, Wu Chen summed up their words, "For future peace! Let''s fight!"


    But Bulma still complained secretly, "It''s like a terrible dictator somewhere, you are absolutely wrong, psychopath! I can''t help you, I have to stay with me to the end."


    Wu Chen was still very guilty when he heard what Bulma said, "Well, three years later, that...May 12, at nine o''clock in the morning, if you are confident, please go to the scheduled location." Wu Chen is still at this point in time. Uncertain.


    Vegeta was very angry when he heard Sun Wuchen''s words, "Sun Wuchen, don''t think it''s great to become a Super Saiyan, I will defeat you sooner or later, don''t forget, I am the strongest Saiyan."

 684 Naruto Power System Chapter 684

    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta¡¯s angry look and nodded. After speaking, Vegeta gathered and flew away. Then, Tianjin Rice and Dumplings also left. Klin waved his hand to Dumplings. "Dumplings, must become stronger!"


    Wukong said to Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, we must develop more powerful moves!" Tianjin Fan nodded, "Well, everyone, see you in three years!"


    Sun Wuchen looked back at Piccolo, "Piccolo, come and practice with Wukong and me! We can learn from each other!" Piccolo thought about it, "Well, it''s just what I want!"


    Sun Wuchen asked Kelin and Yamucha, "Kelin, Yamucha, will you two come with us?" Kelin said to Sun Wuchen, "I will go back to Teacher Wutian to practice at my own pace."


    Ya Mucha continued, "I don''t need it anymore. To be honest, I am too far away from you." Wu Chen heard the answers of the two of them, so he didn''t force it, "Is that right? By the way! Bulma! Wish you Give birth to a healthy baby."


    Wu Chen told Bulma very calmly that the three of them flew away after speaking, making the inside of them smoggy, leaving the three of them embarrassed and surprised here, they are still thinking about this so-called baby...


    Klin was still thinking about this, "Baby... Bulma, are you pregnant?" Bulma herself was surprised, "No, I don''t know what he was stupid."


    At this time, Ya Mucha said to them, "No, no, Wu Chen meant that we should get married as soon as possible and form a happy family. I didn''t expect him to say this too!"


    Yamucha himself was a fool and idiot there, but Klin and Bulma couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, even Poole couldn''t see how his master did it!


    In order to deal with the powerful enemy that appeared three years later, everyone left separately. At this time, Klin had arrived at the Guixian House, appeared in front of Teacher Wu Tian, ??and humorously called, "Wu Tian teacher!"


    That guy suddenly frightened the Turtle Immortal, "Xiao Lin, are you a ghost? Just now Wu Chen''s ghost took my glasses! Why are you wearing my glasses?"


    At this time, Klin took off his glasses, "Teacher Wu Tian, ??I want to continue to practice", Klin said to Teacher Wu Tian very seriously, but Mr. Wu Tian snatched the glasses back and jumped over. On the recliner.


    Teacher Wu Tian took his beauty magazine and read it there, "I still see it with glasses!" At this time, Klin hurriedly came to Teacher Wu Tian, ??"Well, I want to continue to practice... Teacher Wu Tian, Practice?"


    Klin begged for Teacher Wu Tian, ??but the teacher Wu Tian had been watching his beauty magazine intently, ignoring Klin''s thoughts.


    At this time, Vegeta had already arrived in Papa Bulma''s laboratory. Papa Bulma seemed to be afraid of Vegeta, and perplexed Papa Bulma, "Let me make a 300-fold gravity chamber!"


    "Yes, Sun Wuchen could already practice under 100 times the gravity before, I want to be three times more than him", Bulma''s father heard what Vegeta said, feeling very incredible.


    "It''s really messy, if Vegeta''s weight is 60 kg, it will become 18 tons! How is this possible?" Vegeta listened to Bulma''s father and didn''t want to do it.


    So in a fit of anger, the anger exploded. The fighting ethnic Saiyan tribe is really stubborn!"Do it anyway!" This frightened Bulma''s father, and even the cat''s fur he was holding stood up.


    Then, their respective rigorous special training began. Tianjin Fan and Dumplings are still practicing on Haiya Island. The main goal of this Tianjin meeting is to aim and attack, let the dumplings stand there and attack the mountains behind them.


    Fortunately, Tianjin Fan''s ability is relatively strong. It sent countless air bombs, and finally blasted the mountain to the size of a place behind the dumplings. Although the dumplings were scared, they still believed in Tianjin Fan!


    Chapter 1172: Respective Practice


    And at the top of the snow mountain, Wukong Wuchen, and Piccolo, the three of them are still practicing, and the three of them fight against each other and attack each other, training everyone''s defense and attack power.


    Since Wukong has not yet become a Super Saiyan, now Wuchen and Piccolo are attacking Monkey King together. They must summon Monkey King''s Saiyan form in order to discover the potential in him.


    Moreover, the two attacked did not leave any feelings at all, but the attack of the two was really too strong, and with Wukong''s strength, it was impossible to fight with Boshin and Piccolo at all.


    Sure enough, Wukong failed like this. The two of them slammed under the snowy mountain. However, this sentence is never wrong. Piccolo looked tired when looking at Wukong, "That''s it for today! "


    Wukong was hurt now, but when he heard what Piccolo said, Wukong still had a breath of breath in his heart. After all, he was also a Saiyan, and his fighting aura did not show any weakness. "Train me for a while. I must become stronger. !"


    "I must become a real Saiyan, I must become a Saiyan. I failed in the first battle of Frieza, but in the future battles, I cannot fail again. I hope Wuchen and Piccolo, you two Don''t show mercy to me."


    Yamucha is also training hard at this time. He lives in Bulma¡¯s house. He is practicing hard in the backyard. The spaceship is in front of him. He is still thinking, "Vegeta guy, at first Practice under 300 times the gravity."


    Now the screen turns to Vegeta''s side. Vegeta is practicing in the 300 times gravity room adjusted by Bulma''s father, and at the beginning, it uses 300 times the gravity, which is much stronger than Wu Chen before.


    Vegeta is really difficult here, and Papa Bulma followed his request and set up many artificial attack machines in it, specifically to deal with Vegeta, these machines are completely immune to these gravity settings.


    It is very difficult for Vegeta to walk and jump in this area, and the attack aspect has also dropped a lot, and the speed cannot be increased anymore, and there is no way to resist the abilities of these robots. Their attack power is completely to replicate Vegeta''s ability.


    Now he is very strenuous. Just being attacked by these machines on the ground, Vegeta was very angry. On the one hand, he was angry with Sun Wuchen, and on the other hand, he was angry that he was not up for it. Under his own willpower, he stood up.


    "I must surpass, I must surpass the Super Saiyan, and I must defeat Sun Wuchen." As his anger, Qi energy continued to increase.


    In the end, all the Qi burst out, and all the machines were blown up in an instant, and the spaceship was also destroyed. Bulma and Yamucha heard a loud noise in the backyard and hurried over to check.


    When the two of them saw the strong explosion of the spaceship in the backyard, they were very surprised, "His practice is too intense, that''s why it became like this." Bulma squatted on the ground and grabbed the scrap iron, "Beggie tower!"


    Thinking that Vegeta was dead, suddenly Vegeta stretched out a hand from the inside and stood out from the scrap metal. The two felt even more incredible, "You are still alive!"


    Bulma breathed a sigh of relief first, and then angrily said to Vegeta, "What do you want? Almost even my house was destroyed." As soon as he finished speaking, Vegeta was unable to sustain himself. Bulma Hastily ran over and helped him up.


    Vegeta is still arrogant, "Don''t be nosy, it prevents me from practicing...", looking at Bulma, she was very worried about him, "What kind of practice? You can''t do this with your body."


    But Vegeta, the Saiyan prince, is so proud, how could he hear Bulma say these words, "This hurt is nothing...I am the number one Saiyan in the universe... and soon will surpass Sun Wuchen... "


    "Whether you are a vegetable or a carrot, you have to listen to me now!" Bulma looked at Vegeta worriedly, but Vegeta completely ignored their feelings, "Don''t order me, you people on earth, I am... ¡­"


    In this way, Vegeta''s physical strength really couldn''t support it, and she fell straight down, and Bulma quickly treated him with medical facilities and guarded him.


    Bulma''s father and mother also hurriedly came here and looked at Vegeta, "There has been such a big accident, and I only suffered such a small injury. Saiyan is really amazing!" "Poor little Vegeta!"


    Then Bulma''s father took his mother out. Bulma was just about to go out, but he heard Vegeta speak, "Sun Wuchen, surpass you, definitely surpass you!"


    Vegeta was still imagining in his own consciousness constantly, threatening himself to become stronger. He imagined that Sun Wuchen and Trunks would stand in front of him and become Saiyans, staring at each other. he.


    But both of them became Saiyans, and they burst out their strongest anger, but in an instant they were shocked by the anger of Sun Wuchen and Trunks. The two of them got farther and farther away. Can''t get rid of your own dream monster!


    Chapter 1173: It''s fleeting, time is up


    He was not reconciled. He was very uncomfortable and very depressed. For a long time, he dreamed of being a super Saiyan, but he had withstood repeated blows from two people back and forth. His heart was full of depression, and he has not vented yet.


    So that he is still in his own dream, he can''t escape his thoughts, and the breath in his heart can never be vented, "Why? Why? Why can''t I surpass them? Why?"


    In this way, Vegeta was frightened awake by himself, he was frightened awake by his own depression and anger, he has not yet emerged from the dream scene just now, and is still thinking about what happened just now.


    Finally, he sighed in relief and lay down. He turned his head and saw that Bulma was already asleep sitting next to him, so he looked at Bulma!


    Klin is also continuing to practice in Guixianren''s place. Klin is standing in the sea and is exercising the tortoise school qigong. Qi energy is constantly improving. The surrounding waves have begun to undulate, and at this time, Guixianren is still watching Beauty magazine.


    Fairy Turtle looked at the beauty magazine and was very excited, "Awesome!" Klin thought he was talking about himself, so he stopped happily, and then he held up his magazine and told Klin that these pictures were amazing, which made Klinbai happy. A game.


    On the top of the snow mountain, Wukong and Piccolo attacked Wu Chen, but Wu Chen''s speed was so fast that they couldn''t touch him at all in their attacks, but their speeds were similar. Piccolo''s speed Also improved a lot.


    Wukong watched Wuchen and Piccolo fight there. Although they couldn''t see them, Wukong already felt them. He kicked them, and they both felt Wukong''s impact. He avoided.


    After all, Wukong hasn''t become a super Saiyan yet, and his speed and strength are still not as high as Wuchen. In this way, Wukong attacked Wuchen, and Wuchen didn''t show mercy, and hit him at Wukong.


    Wukong was falling down, and finally controlled the speed, stopped, Wukong then attacked Sun Wuchen, and now everyone is responsible for themselves.


    In Bulma, Yamucha walked to the spaceship and watched Vegeta training in the window. The gravity inside had reached 400 times, and Vegeta continued to practice inside.


    Yamucha looked at Vegeta working so hard, and Yamucha herself felt that it was time, and then said to Poole, "Poole, it''s time to embark on a trip."


    So, in a blink of an eye, three years passed. Before Wukong and the others left, Qiqi was still asking Wukong if he needed a lunch box. Qiqi was also very worried about them, but just like that, the three of them left.


    "Because of the existence of humanoids, my future is like hell, too strong! Too strong! Those guys..." Wu Chen and the others were still thinking about what Trunks told him."

 685 Naruto Power System Chapter 685

    Finally, the time for the decisive battle has arrived, please!Wu Chen!please!Super fighters!The hope of this earth depends on you!Success or failure will depend on your actions.


    In order to meet the terrible humanoids, the fighters started special training. Three years passed in a flash, and the day of fate has arrived. What is waiting for Wu Chen and the others...


    Wukong is very anxious now, rushing to the forefront. Wu Chen looked at him as if he was very anxious, so he told Wukong, "Hey, Wukong, you can fly slowly, and you must save your energy before fighting."


    Piccolo flew next to Wu Chen, "Wu Chen, how is it? To be honest, do you think you are sure to win?" Wu Chen was calm, "I haven''t played against him yet, I can''t say, I will tell you after the fight."


    "You are quite leisurely. I don''t lack the confidence to defeat the cyborgs. It''s just a bad premonition." "Bad premonition? Piccolo, promise me. If you can''t beat them, don''t force it, because you die Dragon Ball. Gone."


    Wukong suddenly said to Wuchen, "Wuchen, look, it''s Klin!" Then he called Klin from behind. Klin heard and saw the three of them, "It seems I am not slow!"


    Wu Chen flew up and said, "Hey, Klin, what''s wrong? It''s been a long time, how can I be listless", but at this moment, Klin is indeed a little low, "Is it possible to be happy when I am going to fight a powerful monster soon? I am not. Super Saiyan."


    "It is 9 kilometers southwest of Southern Capital, over there! Is that island?" So they flew to the sky above the island, and they looked down, "It''s really a pretty big island!"


    Wu Chen is very nervous now, "Oops, it seems that there is a big town. If the artificial people are not led to other places, the residents of the island will be affected by the fighting."


    "Yes!" Klin said to them at this time, "I felt two strong breaths near the mountain, probably Yamucha and the others! Let''s fly over and take a look!"


    After talking about a few of them, they flew over there, and at this time Yamucha and Tianjin Fan were also waiting here, "Sure enough, it is Wuchen and the others! It has been a long time for you, you are a bit late."


    Chapter 1174: The Arrival of Baby Trunks


    The four of Wuchen and the others saw them flying down, and Bulma came here. This was very surprised to Wuchen and the others. Bulma walked over, "Wuchen watched you become stronger again!"


    At this moment, they all noticed the baby in Bulma''s hands. At this moment, Wu Chen came over and said to Bulma, "You are really messy, what are you doing?"


    Bulma hugged the baby and said to Sun Wuchen, "Of course I came to visit. It doesn''t matter. I just look at the man-made person and leave." Klin felt very curious and walked over, "Bulma, compared to that, I am right The child in Bulma¡¯s arms was even more surprised..."


    Wukong looked at Yamucha, "Marry Uncle Yamucha", saw Yamucha closed his eyes and was very angry, "It''s not my child! We broke up a long time ago, if you know the father of the child is Who will be surprised!"


    I saw Wuchen stepping up and looking at the baby, "Your father is Vegeta? Trunks", Bulma and they were shocked when they heard Sun Wuchen saying this, "How do you know that I want to give You are pleasantly surprised and haven''t told anyone."


    Suddenly, Wu Chen realized this problem and started to panic, "No, no...I just think so...face...isn''t the face a bit like Vegeta?"


    Bulma was still very curious, "I guessed my name right", "Really? Really amazing, do I have superpowers!" Sun Wuchen hurriedly made up a lie to what he had said.


    Klin was really surprised, "Is it really Vegeta''s child?" Yamucha sat angrily on the rock beside him, and Piccolo came up, "What happened to Vegeta? Didn''t you see it?"


    Bulma said to Piccolo, "I don''t know, we don''t live together, but we will come sooner or later, for this day, he has been practicing strictly."


    But Wu Chen was very firm. "He will come, that guy will definitely come." Tianjin Fan said to them, "I didn''t let the dumplings come. To be honest, his martial arts was not good." Wu Chen knew it too, so he knew it. Tianjin Fan nodded.


    Wukong asked Bulma at this time, "Right, what time is it now?" "Nine thirty! I should show up in 30 minutes", Wu Chen walked over and said to Bulma, "You better take advantage of it. Leave now, don''t hurt the child."


    Bulma didn''t care much, "Didn''t I say just look at the man-made people and leave?" Piccolo is now on the top of the mountain looking down at the town below, what is still thinking in his heart!


    Tianjin Fan walked over at this moment, "Are there 30 minutes left?" He was very nervous, but Klin and Wukong were teasing their children with Bulma here.


    Just as they were playing happily, Piccolo said, "Someone is here, not a bad guy", "Is it Vegeta? Is that guy a bad guy?"


    I saw Yajiro Hebei coming over in a spaceship, "So you are here, you finally caught up." Gotatsu and Goku are very happy to see Yajiro Hebei, "Are you also here to fight? "


    I saw that Yaji Lang Bing took out a bag of fairy beans and handed it to Sun Wuchen, "I''m here to send the condolences of the immortal Jialin, Xiandou." Wuchen happily received the condolences, "Great. Worthy of being Immortal Galin."


    As soon as Hebei Yajiro handed the celestial beans to Wuchen, he turned around and got on the spaceship again, "Well, come on!" Sun Wuchen couldn''t understand, "Hebei Yajiro, let''s fight together!"


    I saw Yajiro Hebei shook their eyes, "I''m different from you idiots, I don''t want to die, how can I be with you?" After speaking, he drove the spaceship and flew away.


    At this time, Tianjin Fan looked down and said to them, "Don''t you think it''s weird, it''s already past ten o''clock, but I can''t feel the breath of the enemy at all", "Speaking of..."


    Ya Mucha came over, "It should be the guy who said nonsense! How could there be a humanoid!" "But he said about ten o''clock! It''s ten seventeen, wait a minute."


    Ya Mucha said to her, "Indeed, I can''t feel a strong breath. If it is a strong guy, I can detect it in any corner of the earth."


    At this time, suddenly, there was an explosion in the air, and a spaceship was blown up, and its diameter fell into the sea. They took a closer look, "No, it''s Yajiro Hebei''s ship!"


    Piccolo also realized, "Look, they attacked." At this moment, two ant-sized figures in the sky flew to the town again, and they never saw him again.


    "Landed in the town", "Where did you go? Did you see it? Goku!" "No, I didn''t see it, I don''t know who it is! What''s going on, I can''t feel angry at all!"


    Klin said to them at this time, "Because it is a human being! So there is no qi!" When they heard this, they were very nervous, because there was no qi energy to find the clues of the other party. dark.


    Now the situation is very tense and the clues are not clear. Each of them is panicked. Piccolo said to them, "If you don''t feel angry, you can only look for it with your eyes."


    Chapter 1175: The Man Who Appeared


    When Sun Wuchen heard what Piccolo said, he threw the fairy beans directly to Bulma, "Well, everyone search separately, Bulma, leave this to you, listen up, don''t chase too far, and notify everyone immediately when you find it."


    At this time, Sun Wuchen said to Wukong, "Goku, you go to see Yajiro Bingbei, he should be alive", Piccolo is also very angry, "Okay, let''s go!" After saying that, they divided their efforts and found people. .


    Sun Wuchen landed on a building and looked at the moving crowds and vehicles, which made him nervous, "Damn it, who is it? Where is it? I would have known Trunks to show me their pictures. ."


    Klin also flew down. An ordinary person just came over on a skateboard, and was shocked when Klin flew down, "Fly, flying here...", "Asshole! Where? Not that guy, that guy also... "


    Klee looked at the people and things around him, and then looked back at the skater who fell on the ground. The skater was still panicking. Klin said to him, "Did you see the strange guy?"


    The skater was nervous, "Look... I saw...", the skater quickly pointed his finger at Klin, "It''s you..." Piccolo and the others are also searching for these artificial people!And looking at the appearance of Piccolo, they also found it strange.


    Each of them was looking for these humanoids, and Goku quickly rescued Yajiro Bingbei. Fortunately, he didn''t suffer any harm, and it was just a false alarm, but they didn''t know who it was.


    Two passers-by, watching something falling from the edge of the city, were curious here, and then these passers-by told other pedestrians.


    At this time, two people walked over and the passerby said to them, "Hey, you guys have seen it too, the speeding car exploded just now," I saw these two people, wearing very strange clothes, and the passers-by looked very strange when they saw them.


    At this time, the man walked over and looked at the passer-by, his eyes suddenly glowed red, and he slammed into the passer-by with another punch and knocked down the passer-by next to him, directly hitting the wall.


    And the weird man standing in the middle of the road looked at him. At this time, the car on the road rang the horn, but this weird man ignored him, and everyone in the car yelled at him, "Hey, hurry up. Get out! I told you to get out!"


    I saw this man turned his head and stared at the driver, but the driver ignored him, "Idiot, why are you standing in the middle of the road? Are you trying to die?"


    Before finishing talking, the man walked to the front of the car and pierced the front cover with a punch. The driver was very nervous, so he hurriedly stepped on the accelerator.


    But he couldn''t hit it no matter what. At this time, he had already removed the front fuel pipe and engine, but he was frightened. Then the man grabbed his neck and slammed directly into the roof. Just die.


    A woman behind saw this scene and was frightened. Ya Mucha ran over here when she heard the shout, and then this person also felt a burst of energy.


    These two people are what they call artificial humans. This artificial human''s eyes flashed red. "A human with an abnormally high energy value is approaching here to detect obstacles to the system?"


    And the fat man-made person just said, "It''s not a malfunction, No. 20! I also caught the same energy." The so-called No. 20 said to this person, "It''s far beyond the limit of humans!"


    "Did you find it so soon? Sun Wuchen!" Yamucha also felt a breath, "Just here!" He turned the road and found two pedestrians lying on the ground. The car on the road was torn down.


    He felt that an accident must have happened here. Yamucha saw someone upstairs looking down at this time, and quickly asked, "What''s the matter? Who killed them and did you see it? "


    The gentleman above said to Yamucha, "That''s two strange guys who were there just now, and they disappeared suddenly", "They disappeared? Damn it, all in all, let me know first."


    At this time, the two cyborgs were above Yamucha, looking at Yamucha. Because the cyborgs had no breath, Yamucha couldn''t find them by their breath.

 686 Naruto Power System Chapter 686

    The two artificial people looked at the Yamu tea below, "No, it is not Sun Wuchen, it does not match the data", so the artificial person started an identity scan of the Yamu tea, "There is a 96% chance that it is called Yamu tea. People!"


    The 20th looked at Yamucha on the ground, "In short, we can get a lot of energy." Yamucha still doesn''t know where they are. "But, those guys are not here, so it''s useless to call everyone. "


    At this time, these two artificial people suddenly appeared behind Yamucha, but Yamucha hadn¡¯t found out that they were artificial people, so he asked them, "You see those two innocent guys. Yet?"


    Yamucha carefully observed the two of them, and suddenly saw the logo on their heads, and was a little skeptical, but the man-made directly said to him, "Yes, it''s us!"


    Chapter 1176: Ya Mu Tea Was Spike Killed


    She was so scared that Yamucha jumped away. Just about to call everyone out in consciousness, he was grabbed by No. 20''s hand, and Yamucha didn''t have the strength to break No. 20''s hand.


    In this way, on the 20th, the Yamucha was directly lifted. Because of this, a gas tanker drove over at this time. Because they were blocking in the middle, the driver did not grasp the steering wheel.


    They didn''t see the gas station next to them, so they turned directly to the gas station next to them, and there was a huge explosion. It was precisely because of this explosion that they also received the news.


    At this time, Yamucha was still trying to break free of this power, and suddenly a painful sensation penetrated through his chest, and the hand of No. 20 penetrated directly through Yamucha''s chest.


    Bulma also saw a huge fire in the center of the city on the top of the mountain over there, and at this time, Wukong was also dragging Yajiro Bingbei to the safe place on the top of the mountain where Bulma was.


    Ya Mucha looked at the two humanoids in front of them, but they were very weak. They were so helplessly killed by the 20th. They were unconscious, and Tianjin Fan and the others felt a strong qi weakening.


    After receiving this information and seeing the explosion, everyone now rushed here one after another. This artificial man felt a strong breath rushing over, and then Tianjin Fan rushed over.


    He saw Yamucha being beaten directly through his chest, and then Klin, Wuchen, Piccolo and the others rushed over. He didn¡¯t see Yamucha being killed by this artificial man. Everyone felt very anger.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen said to Klin, "Klin, Yamucha is still alive, and Xiandou is at the place just now, so hurry up and take him to eat!" After receiving Wuchen¡¯s message, Klin walked over to Yamucha and helped him. When I got up to Yamucha, I saw his unconscious eyes.


    I felt very uncomfortable in my heart. I looked at the two cyborgs angrily and glared at them, then flew away with Yamucha on his back, "Are you cyborgs? We finally met."


    But these two artificial people were very surprised, "Unbelievable, how do you know we are artificial people? And it seems that you know we will appear on this island, why? Answer me quickly."


    Piccolo said to him angrily, "I don''t know, I just rely on strength if I want to know!" "Okay!" With another explosion at the gas station behind, their fighting aura erupted.


    Piccolo just wanted to do it, but Wu Chen stopped him, "Wait, the fight here will spread to the innocent, go to where there is no one! How about?" This person made people hear what Sun Wuchen said, "Go to no one. A place? Okay, just what you want!"


    "But don''t run away specially." Wu Chen and the others didn''t understand what it meant?Then, the man-made human''s eyes emitted a laser, attacking the gas station and various high-rise buildings, and it was destroyed in an instant.


    The next attack was razed to the ground. Sun Wuchen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He furiously struck the man-made man and punched him in the face. In this way, the man-made man¡¯s hat also Fell off, revealing his head.


    His upper head has been cut off, leaving only one brain, and a container is connected to his head. This is the so-called artificial man, and the town behind is already in ashes.


    Klin had already brought Yamu Tea to the top of the mountain where Bulma was located. Fortunately, it was time. Otherwise, it would be useless to eat fairy beans one step later. Yamu Tea is now fully recovered from the wound.


    It''s just that when they saw that the town below was already a place of fireworks and smoke, they were very panicked. Bulma hadn''t seen it yet. Then Bulma walked over and looked ahead. Unexpectedly, there was smoke in front of them.


    At this time, the man picked up the hat on the ground and reinstalled it on his head. It turned out that the hat was also a container, and he said to Sun Wuchen very peacefully, "I wanted to create a place where no one is. It seems you I don''t like it very much."


    Sun Wuchen was very angry when he heard what he said, "Come with me, I want to beat you two", and the man behind is also very crazy, "You can''t beat us!"


    However, the mentality of No. 20 in front is very calm, and according to Sun Wuchen''s wishes, tell him, "Well, follow you, let you choose the place of death! Sun Wuchen!"


    This surprised them, "You...how do you know the name of Sun Wuchen?" The 20th said to them, "Don''t be surprised, I know you, Piccolo, and Tianjin Fan too."


    At this time, a group of police sirens kept coming over, and Sun Wuchen also understood that the government had to do things, not to mention innocent things, and did not want them to know these things, so he said to these artificial people, "Ask later. Your reason! Let''s go!"


    After speaking, Sun Wuchen flew away, and a few of them followed Sun Wuchen and flew to the destination. Klin and the others also saw Sun Wuchen and the others on the top of the mountain, "They are with those guys, they must have changed direction. "


    Chapter 1177: The Special Ability of the Robot


    Yamucha began to worry, "No, if you don''t tell Wuchen, those guys can absorb energy..." And now, the cyborgs have finally appeared, what is their mysterious purpose?


    What exactly is the amazing ability that Yamucha said?Wu Chen and others opened a new battle curtain, and the current situation is being attacked by ruthless artificial humans.


    Yamucha was seriously injured and was on the verge of death. Fortunately, he was rescued. The cyborgs followed Wuchen and the others to the destination to attack. They still don''t know what Yamucha means?


    Klin asked Yamucha, "Yamucha, you mean those guys can absorb energy", "Although I haven''t figured out the situation yet, I just got caught, and my strength gradually disappeared."


    Bulma also began to worry, "If that''s true, Dr. Geiro has really invented an amazing device" Wukong thought, "Oh, don''t tell Wuchen what they have said..."


    Ya Mucha is very panicked now, "To be honest, I don''t want to go, I am not their opponent at all, and I will be sent to death for nothing." Klin saw Wukong rushed out, and rushed out with the fairy beans. .


    Then he turned back and said to Yamucha, "Yamucha, I''m going, I''m going to take the fairy beans over", Klin flew away after saying that, leaving Yamucha here to get bored, "You don¡¯t understand. The horror of artificial humans."


    Speaking of stroking her wound just now, Yamucha was not reconciled to this, "Asshole, I will just go and see, I won''t participate in the war", and then rushed out, now only Bulma, baby and Yajiro are left Bingbei.


    Yajiro Hebei thought of them, "A bunch of fools!" Bulma looked at Yajiro Hebei, "I said, are you not going?" "Of course, not going."


    "Don''t go, aren''t you very good? At this time, even if there is one more person, not to mention friends and the entire planet are in danger, aren''t they?" "Maybe!"


    Bulma looked at Yajiro Hebei''s dismissive look, and was very angry, "What kind of attitude are you, do you care so much? It''s too bad."


    "I can''t fly..." One sentence held Bulma, "Sorry!" At this time, Sun Wuchen took the cyborgs far away, and the cyborg felt that it was flying too far.


    The cyborg saw the isolated island below, where there was no one, but he did not stop when he saw Sun Wuchen and said to Sun Wuchen, "It''s enough! Sun Wuchen! Where are you going! Just here."


    After saying that they stopped, "You have no right to choose." After saying that they all fell to the ground, Piccolo observed the surrounding situation, "Although it is a plateau, it is surrounded by rocky mountains. They plan to hide when they lose. Behind the rocks?"


    "These guys are really thoughtful!" At this time, Yamucha and the others were still looking for Sun Wuchen, "It''s not good, the battle hasn''t started yet, everyone is holding their breath, so they don''t even know where they went."


    Kerry shouted everywhere, and on Wuchen''s side, Sun Wuchen gasped, "Well, tell me before the battle, why do you know about us."


    At this time, Tianjin Fan saw the clue, "What''s the matter? Wu Chen is already out of breath, just flying for a while, why?" At this time, Wu Chen was panting.


    The 20th told Sun Wuchen, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay to tell you, I¡¯m afraid you will regret asking this after listening to it, Sun Wuchen! We have been monitoring you with ultra-small spy robots.¡±


    "From the No. 1 Budo Club in the world, your battle with Tianjin Fan, then to the battle with the Demon King Piccolo, and the battle with Vegeta and others, that is to say, since you destroyed the Red Silk Army, you have been studying Continue."


    "How can I hit Sun Wuchen, and what kind of artificial man can win?" Sun Wuchen heard these words, "because of resentment towards me?"


    "Yes, because of you, the Red Silk Army''s dream of conquering the world has been shattered. Only Dr. Gero survived!" Piccolo looked at the robot, "Listen, you are Dr. Gero..."


    The cyborg immediately rejected Piccolo¡¯s words, "Stop talking nonsense, I am Cyborg No. 20 made by Dr. Geiro, and Dr. Geiro is dead."


    Sun Wuchen thought, "So that''s the case, but did you monitor the Battle of Namek?" The 20th said to him angrily, "It''s not necessary, until you fight with Vegeta, your strength and moves We have completely mastered it."


    "Even if your strength improves again, considering your age, it won''t increase significantly." Sun Wuchen smiled at this time. "It seems that you have overlooked the most critical part. You will lose!"


    These cyborgs haven''t understood what Sun Wuchen really means?Piccolo added to him, "A fatal mistake, I don''t even know about the Super Saiyan."


    This person was also very puzzled when he heard what Piccolo said, "Super Saiyan?" He raised his own power when he said that Sun Wuchen directly changed into the form of Super Saiyan, and the power of the aura was directly mentioned.


    Because of the impact of this kind of power, Klin Wukong and the others also knew where Wu Chen was, and rushed in that direction, "There is only a breath. It seems that those artificial people really have no breath!"


    But now the site is constantly dusted and rocks flying randomly, Sun Wuchen''s aura is too strong, Tianjin Fan has already felt it, "Wuchen his aura is too strong, I can''t expect it to be so terrible at close range."


    Chapter 1178: Sun Wuchen Attacks Number 19


    Sun Wuchen said to them, "You two don''t take action, the primary goal of these guys seems to be me", Wu Chen said, and raised his qi again!

 687 Naruto Power System Chapter 687

    No. 20 also felt it, "it¡¯s really improved a lot." At this moment, the robot behind said to No. 20, ¡°No. 20, this move does not seem to be the King¡¯s Fist.¡± ¡°The incredible moves far exceed calculations. Value, but there is no need to panic."


    "No. 19 is enough to deal with." Wu Chen heard what the two of them said, and his confidence increased. "Really? Then I have to open my eyes." After speaking, he burst into energy and rushed towards No. 19. .


    No. 19 sucked towards Sun Wuchen''s head with one hand, but Wu Chen suddenly flashed behind the man-made. The two immediately launched a strong attack, and their skills were unstoppable.


    In this way, the cyborg jumped to the back and climbed to the sky again. Wu Chen rushed over, facing the cyborg, and kicked it. Fortunately, Wu Chen flashed fast, otherwise he would be attacked by the 19th reflexive attack. Down.


    On the 19th, an energy laser bomb was gathered in his hand and hit Wu Chen, but Wu Chen''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t keep up.


    In the end, a few flashes appeared in a row. The two of them back to back, Wu Chen elbowed him and slammed him into the mountain island, which was directly broken into rubble. Wu Chen was too powerful.


    After seeing Wu Chen''s combat power, Tianjin Fan said to him, "That''s great, Wu Chen! Your battle has improved a lot", but the Piccolo on the side was really in sight.


    Sun Wuchen rushed up towards No.19, and attacked him again on No.19 in the air, but the attack of No.19 was obviously ineffective to Sun Wuchen. In this way, No.19 was hanged by Sun Wuchen.


    Tianjin Fan was also very flustered when he saw it, "It''s so powerful, how powerful! Is this a Super Saiyan? It''s not at the same level as us, too much difference, it seems that we are still short of him. "


    But Piccolo didn''t think so. He thought they were about the same. Wu Chen was exhausted from fighting No. 19 in the air at this time, and No. 19 is still calmly planning.


    Sun Wuchen''s speed was too fast. No matter how he counterattacked on the 19th, it would be useless to escape. Wu Chen rushed to punch him and kicked him. However, the speed of the 19th was too slow and was always suppressed by Sun Wuchen.


    Looking at the bottom of the 20th is the fight between Sun Wuchen and the 19th. Now she is a little nervous. "His energy is much more than expected. This is impossible, not good. If this continues, the energy of the 19th is before absorbing his energy. It''s exhausted."


    At this time, Wukong and the Klins had already arrived here. They saw that Sun Wuchen was already fighting on the 19th, and they were very nervous. Tianjin Fan said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wuchen is very strong now, Super Saiyan People do..."


    Wukong and the others watched the battle of Sun Wuchen from below, and saw that Sun Wuchen''s abilities were indeed very strong, "Too great, Wukong is really strong, this robot is not Wuchen''s opponent at all."


    Ya Mucha was still thinking at this time, "It''s true! Is it my illusion that it can absorb energy?" Wukong stared at Sun Wuchen closely below, Wukong also saw some tricks.


    This is Piccolo saying to Sun Wukong, "You are aware of it, Wukong! I don''t know why? Sun Wuchen has tried his best to go back, but only to this extent."


    Tianjin Fan was still surprised when he heard this, "Only this level? What do you mean? Wu Chen clearly has an absolute advantage." Piccolo was very nervous at this time, "No! Wu Chen who became a Super Saiyan should Even more powerful!"


    "That! It is said that Yamucha said that humanoids can absorb energy, is it because of this?" Piccolo became even more flustered when he heard what Wukong said.


    Ya Mucha looked at them and said to them, "What is absorbing energy? After he grabbed my face with his hand, I was doing everything, but I felt Lin energy gradually disappear."


    In this way, Wu Chen''s last critical strike smashed No.19 on the ground, and Wukong and the others looked happy for him. After the smoke filled, No.19 walked directly out of the smoke again.


    Ya Mucha was surprised when she saw it, "I was beaten like that, if nothing happened!" Tianjin Fan also knew what was going on, "Because it is a man-made, there is no pain and fatigue."


    This man-made man looked at Sun Wuchen in the air still panting, and kept looking at him like this. Wu Chen strenuously sent out a shock wave and rushed towards No.19. He thought it could scare him, but No.19 Laughed.


    No. 19 pushed it out with one hand, facing the shock wave just hit by Sun Wuchen, a burst of energy was directly absorbed on the button in the palm of his hand. Wukong and the others also saw the truth. It seems that the No. 19 robot can indeed absorb energy.


    "No, they absorb energy with their hands..." And No.20 smiled gloomily over there, Piccolo quickly told him."Sun Wu! Don''t use shock waves and other moves."


    Chapter 1179: Heart attack


    Yamucha is now more and more worried about this situation, "No, they seem to be able to absorb energy with their hands, Wu Chen, don''t you know about it?"


    Wukong is still in confusion, "absorbing energy? Don''t be kidding", Wu Chen is helpless now, and Klin looks strange when looking at the stage, "Wukong looks very strange, has a lot of energy taken away? ?"


    Piccolo seemed to know all this, "No! It should not be directly absorbed." On the 20th, I was still watching the excitement. "Very well, the energy of the 19th has greatly increased. On the contrary, the energy of Monkey King has been significantly reduced."


    "Now is the opportunity, let''s go!" Said that the robot on the 19th hit Wu Chen again, the two are not against her now, is his attack power really so powerful?


    Wu Chen looked at the number 19 above with difficulty. Wu Chen was now firmly covering his heart. He felt very tired and exhausted.


    They didn¡¯t even know what was going on, but at this moment, Wukong suddenly realized, ¡°Sure enough, Wuchen¡¯s heart attack¡±, ¡°What? Heart disease! The viral heart disease mentioned by the future boy. ?"


    It seems that I still don''t believe it, "How could it be impossible, don''t talk nonsense, didn''t you get the special medicine for treating that kind of viral heart and liver disease? Wukong just sucked the energy away by them."


    Even if Klin and the others would not admit it, the facts have already happened and there is no way to change it anymore. Now Wu Chen has a viral heart disease recurrence, facing the attack of two artificial humans, it is really exhausted.


    Hyundai was very strenuous. He knelt to the ground. On the 20th, he looked at Sun Wuchen in pain and laughed haha. Even Sun Wuchen himself was confused, "It''s painful, what''s going on? My body."


    Piccolo saw that No. 19 was walking towards Sun Wuchen, Klin jumped over immediately and threw the fairy bean in his hand at Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen received the fairy bean and immediately put it in his mouth and chewed.


    At this time, No. 20 looked at Sun Wuchen, "Is that the fairy bean that can restore physical strength and heal his injury? Judging from the guy who was dying just now, what he said is true."


    Then on the 19th, he launched an attack towards Sun Wuchen, and a shock wave blasted towards Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen''s body had not recovered at this time. It seemed that this fairy bean still had no way to heal the pain in his body.


    In this way, now Wu Chen was attacked by the 19th just like he did in the battle against the 19th. He hasn''t gotten started at all, and his body is very weak. Wukong and the others can also see, "It seems that the fairy bean is not effective.


    Klin was still confused at this time, because he was still wondering, "Why? Didn''t I take a special medicine?" At this time, Wukong told Klin, "He has not had a heart attack, because he is healthy, so he didn''t take medicine."


    Sun Wuchen has been suppressed by the 19th, constantly attacking him fiercely, the machine is so bloody, and at this time, Sun Wuchen can''t hold on.


    The support of the body could not last long, even the Super Saiyan form disappeared, and the aura became weaker and weaker. Piccolo and the others were very embarrassed when they saw Sun Wuchen''s current appearance, and their hearts were very nervous.


    "No, it''s not in Super Saiyan anymore", "What''s the matter?" Even if Sun Wuchen was in pain like this, the 19th didn''t stop attacking him, jumped sharply, fell from the air, and smashed hard. On him.


    No. 19 stepped on his arm and kept ravaging him. The aching Sun Wuchen screamed, and Sun Wuchen was also very weak. In this way, No. 19 grabbed Sun Wuchen by the neck.


    When Piccolo saw him, he became nervous when he saw him, "No, I''m absorbing Wuchen''s energy." As he said, the five of them rushed towards Sun Wuchen, only to be stopped by the 20th.


    "From here, don''t move forward at all. Do you want to try it?" But Piccolo''s fighting intention is clear. "Then try it!" Piccolo said, rushing towards No. 20 and attacked twice. Next, I was avoided by the 20th.


    As a result, No. 20 shot a laser directly from his eyes and shot it towards Piccolo. It penetrated the piccolo with a single blow, and it fell down. No. 20 looked at Piccolo and said, ¡°The behavior of Piccolo just now is unbelievable. Brave."


    "Piccolo''s behavior is just reckless and ignorant, too impulsive, hahahaha!" No.20 was mocking Piccolo here, Klin and the others had already felt it, "So fast! Too fast, go on like this, Wu Chen..."


    At this time, No. 19 was still pressing on Sun Wuchen, absorbing his energy bit by bit, and Sun Wuchen''s ability was weakened bit by bit, and now he felt that his strength was getting weaker.


    Now that Sun Wuchen is facing a crisis, Klin and others are at a loss. Will Wuchen be defeated?It''s a crisis at the juncture, I don''t know if this battle can be won!


    And at this moment, suddenly the 19th was kicked off, and the 20th was also very surprised who was it?They looked back and saw Vegeta!


    Chapter 1180: Nanny Yajiro Hebei


    Vegeta stood next to Sun Wuchen, "It''s my business to defeat Sun Wuchen, and it''s not yet your turn to be a junk puppet." Klin and the others saw Vegeta coming.


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Vegeta coming, and even more surprised was Piccolo who fell on the ground, suddenly opening his eyes, "Vegeta!" This also scared Goku.


    On the 20th, seeing Piccolo stand up again, she felt incredible, "I did this drama deliberately to distract them and save Wuchen, but Vegeta ran to be nosy!"


    Wukong was still wondering next to Piccolo, "Piccolo, are you okay!" "Even if those guys are strong, I won''t be easily defeated."


    At this time, Vegeta said, "I saw it all, you know that you are unwell, and you want to become a super Saiyan! Idiot, this will only cause a heart attack. After all, my goal is to defeat you! Sun Wuchen!"


    With that said, it was Sun Wuchen who kicked Piccolo. Wukong quickly helped Sun Wuchen up, and Klin and the others flew over, "Wuchen, cheer up!"


    Vegeta said to Wukong and the others, "Send Sun Wuchen back and let him drink the special medicine delivered at that time." Wukong said that he helped Sun Wuchen up and wanted to take him home.


    At this time, Yamucha stopped Wukong, "Although I am embarrassed, I seem to be the most useless person." Piccolo watched Yamucha want to take Sun Wuchen away, and said to him, "This heart disease is a virus. Sexually, it may be contagious. You should also take some medicine."


    "Come on, everyone, I will definitely come back", and then flew away with Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen, must be cured!" Seeing them flying away on the 19th, he wanted to rush over.

 688 Naruto Power System Chapter 688

    On the 20th, he saw that the 19th was about to rush over, so he immediately stopped him, ¡°No. 19, don¡¯t chase him. It¡¯s a pleasure to save the good stuff for the last. Let¡¯s clean up these annoying flies first! Vegeta joins in. Now, the following will be more interesting."


    On Bulma''s side, Yajiro Hebei was watching the child, playing with Trunks here!Suddenly, a clear stream flowed on Yajiro Hebei''s face, and Trunks peeed, peeing on Yajiro Hebei''s face.


    Bulma saw it, "It seems to be urinating again, behaved, no, what should I do if I don¡¯t bring spare diapers? It¡¯s troublesome! By the way, is there anything to replace?


    At this time, Bulma saw Yajiro Bingbei holding a scarf and wiping his face there, Bulma smiled badly, Yajiro Bingbei knew what Bulma meant!He quickly took off the scarf and put it behind him.


    But how he hides it, it¡¯s not enough for Bulma¡¯s nagging, so he took his scarf over and wrapped Trunks with diapers, "Very well, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s a great help, Yajiro. Bingbei is really reliable!"


    Yajiro Hebei was very uncomfortable now, "whatever you say!" "Well, let''s go!" "Where are we going?" Bulma put Trunks on the baby seat of the spacecraft.


    Turning around, he said to Yajiro Hebei, "Is it necessary to talk? Since it is here, how can you leave without looking at the scary robot!" Yajiro Hebei heard that Bulma was going to see the robot. Very nervous, "I won''t go..."


    Bulma said to him, "A weak woman and a beloved baby are in danger, will you ignore it? No, right? Little Trunks", then said to Yajiro Hebei, "Okay, come up soon."


    Hebei Yajiro couldn''t help it, because if he didn''t go, he would only be on the top of this mountain, and no one would come to rescue him, so he had to get on the boat, "Just go and visit! I''ll be back soon after reading it. "


    "Understood, come up quickly!" Then, Bulma handed Trunks to Yajiro Hebei, because Yajiro Hebei was not a combat type, but as her The babysitter then sailed over.


    At this time, Yamucha was heading home with Sun Wuchen. Wuchen''s appearance was very painful and unbearable. Yamucha said to Wuchen, "Wuchen, it must be fine. Everyone will kill them and change the future. "


    On Vegeta¡¯s side, the situation is very unclear. On the 19th and 20th, they are very confident. Although Klin and the others are not confident about themselves, Vegeta stands firmly in place here and still doesn¡¯t understand anything. Happening.


    Klin said to Wukong, "I said, Wukong, let''s retreat first!" "Why?" "Because that future boy didn''t say that? Wuchen fell ill, everyone, including Vegeta. Were all killed by cyborgs."


    Klin looked at the robots on the opposite side, "Although the process is a bit different, it is almost exactly the same as what he said." Wukong looked at these robots.


    "But if we run away, they will definitely mess up the earth like they destroyed the city just now," Klin went on to say to Wukong, "so we have to wait for Wuchen to heal..."


    Chapter 1181: Super Saiyan Vegeta


    At this time Piccolo said to them, "We may not be all killed as the boy said. In fact, Wu Chen''s onset time has changed. Probably because of that boy, history has undergone subtle changes. ."


    But now Klin is still worried, "Even if history changes, those guys are still very scary." Klin''s worries are no longer useful. At this time, the 19th said to the 20th, "20th, Vegeta, please leave it to me. "


    On the 20th, he was also very helpless, "Huh, the dissatisfied fellow, you have already absorbed a lot of energy from Sun Wuchen, and your strength has been greatly improved. Forget it, fortunately, in exchange, the remaining four will belong to me."


    Hearing what No. 20 said, No. 19 was very happy, then turned around and launched an attack on Vegeta, stretched out his palm, ready to absorb his energy.


    Although Vegeta was inferior to Sun Wuchen in ability before, she was always a wise general. The so-called courageous and strategic is Vegeta''s kind of talent.


    Vegeta paid attention to the action on the 19th and said to him, "From the action just now, you can see that you are not as powerful as the legend. The palm of your hand can absorb energy. Just be careful."


    Vegeta saw these things very clearly. On the 19th, I heard Vegeta say, "Although you have been observing the situation, you have overlooked important things, Vegeta, I know your strengths well."


    On the 19th, he touched his detector very confidently, but Vegeta didn''t think so, "Is it? But when Sun Wuchen became a Super Saiyan, you seemed surprised!"


    "In other words, you are only guessing our current strength based on Frieza''s previous information. The strength of our Saiyans can not be understood by calculation. I want to know! Can artificial people feel fear."


    Then Vegeta¡¯s head burst into blue veins, and his muscles swelled. At this time, the whole area was in turmoil. All the rubble was hanging in the air. Vegeta¡¯s breath became stronger and stronger, and her hair was sometimes faint. Now, he is transforming into a super Saiyan state.


    This state of transformation makes these two cyborgs incredible, because their data is now too far from his strength, and Klin and the others are also very surprised, but relatively speaking, the cyborgs are still more fearful.


    Goku looked at the light radiating from Vegeta, "Vegeta has become a Super Saiyan!" Now Vegeta stood in front of the cyborg very confidently.


    Klin and the others were also very surprised, "This is impossible! Why can he become a Super Saiyan? Doesn''t the Super Saiyan have a peaceful heart?"


    Vegeta¡¯s breath has rushed to the 19th, and while walking, he said, ¡°My heart is indeed very peaceful, peaceful and pure, but it¡¯s just because of pure evil. I want to become stronger, so I have been working hard. training."


    Vegeta has constantly tempered himself during these three years of practice. He drove the spacecraft and drove to the meteorite fall prone area, where he not only exercised his speed and strength, but also exercised his reflexes.


    Such repeated failures made him even more helpless, "Suddenly one day, I found that I couldn''t break through the limit. If this continues, I can''t exceed Sun Wuchen, and then the anger at myself caused the Super Saiyan in me to suddenly awaken.


    "I trembled with excitement. Finally, I surpassed Sun Wuchen and restored the dignity of the Saiyan prince." Just as Vegeta happily recounted her glorious deeds, she was interrupted by the 20th.


    "The chat ends here. No matter what changes you have, you can''t beat the cyborgs. Sun Wuchen is the best example." After talking, the two simultaneously fired lasers at Vegeta.


    But their lasers were directly bounced back by Vegeta. Vegeta''s aura was too strong, and those lasers could not be approached at all. No matter which direction the 19th attacked Vegeta, Vegeta would not move.


    Seeing Vegeta''s powerless attack, No. 19 rushed towards Vegeta arrogantly, and Vegeta stood still, accepting No. 19''s attack, but did not suffer much damage.


    Every time Vegeta confronts an enemy, he always lets others attack first, not to give him face, nor to show off how strong he is, but to test the opponent''s abilities.


    Vegeta raised his head and said to No.19, "Are you only this level? Forgot to tell you that after becoming a Super Saiyan, your temper will be more hot and you will be slightly excited. You will not feel pain, right? Lucky for you."


    Don''t know what happened on the 19th?However, feeling that Vegeta''s aura became stronger and more vicious, he subconsciously stepped back, and was kicked by Vegeta with a blow.


    Then Vegeta hit his face with an elbow, and kicked him out of the distance with the last kick. No. 19 fell to the ground like this, and No. 20 was surprised to see it.


    Vegeta walked towards No. 19, "What''s wrong? Did you junk dolls make a mistake in the calculation?" Before Vegeta finished speaking, No. 19 suddenly jumped up and ran into Vegeta.


    Chapter 1182: Vegeta defeats No. 19


    However, Vegeta drew away and ran into No. 19''s stomach again. He pushed him to the sky all at once, and then rushed up. No. 19 was already very angry, but Vegeta didn''t take it seriously.


    Vegeta and No. 19 fought together in this way, but the speed of No. 19 could not keep up with Vegeta. In this way, Vegeta punched No. 19 in the face.


    Vegeta smiled and said to him, "You junk dolls, do you really do it! Is it blood or oil?" When the 19th heard that she was getting more and more angry, a laser wave shot out from her eyes, and she was caught by Beiji. The tower dodges.


    Vegeta jumped up in the sky, and slammed down at No.19''s head, and dropped him to the ground. These were all seen by No.20, and No.19 was hit on the ground like this. There is a big pit!


    Klin and the others were stunned when they saw Vegeta''s attack. Vegeta jumped into this big pit, stood in front of No. 19, and watched No. 19 motionless.


    But this No. 19 suddenly sat up and grabbed Vegeta''s hands. No. 19 was very happy to catch Vegeta. "Hahahaha, I caught you! I won''t let go until I absorb your energy. "


    No. 20 looked very happy, but Vegeta didn''t move. He just ignored the No. 19. This No. 19 was still treacherously saying to him, "Kicking me is useless. I will never let it go."


    Vegeta triumphantly said to him, "Don''t let it go?" She jumped up and stomped on the face of No. 19, "I ask you, don''t let it go, let it go! So that''s it, sure enough. Do you use your hands to absorb energy?"


    "It seems that the energy absorbed is used to strengthen oneself", but this number 19 is very stubborn, "Don''t let go, see what you can do with me", Vegeta is a veteran to deal with such people!


    Those who deal with this kind of treacherous people must deal with him 10,000 times more treacherously than him, but he just happened to meet Vegeta, "Don''t let it go? Don''t worry, you will definitely let it go!"


    As he said, Vegeta fought hard and broke free of No. 19''s restraint, because he immediately pulled off his hands, and No. 19 fell weakly on the rock, and No. 20 had already seen the full on it. My head is sweating profusely.


    They were very surprised and terrified. Vegeta walked to the number 19, took the two severed hands off her hands, and took a closer look. "It turns out that the device in the palm of the hand absorbs energy. of."


    Vegeta threw both hands on the ground and looked at No. 19 in fear, and said to him, "Although you have sucked a lot of energy away, you have also paid a great price, and the robot will feel Fear?"


    Vegeta walked towards the 19th. The artificial man on the 19th was also very scared. Later, he climbed the pit and climbed out weakly. Although he had no hands, he was too scared to Know how to climb up.


    In this way, he ran outside, and No. 20 looked at No. 19 embarrassed, very nervous, Vegeta flew out, and No. 20 is now timid towards Vegeta.


    "Damn it!" "Don''t worry, he will come to deal with you after packing up!" Hearing Vegeta telling him on the 20th, he felt a deep sense of fear in his heart when he saw Vegeta''s appearance, which led to his body A little numb.


    Vegeta looked at the 19th who was running away, and found it more interesting. Hunting incompetent prey is a kind of enjoyment for hunters. Vegeta gathered his qi in his hand and aimed at the land. And the number 19 escaped.


    "Look at it! This is Super Vegeta''s big explosion attack." Before No. 19 could react, Vegeta''s attack had already rushed towards him. The explosion was really terrifying, and it had spread to the surrounding area. Everything nearby.

 689 Naruto Power System Chapter 689

    There was a nuclear bomb-like explosion, and everyone was surprised on the spot. After the smoke disappeared, all the mountains in front of No. 19 were razed to the ground. Finally, the head of the No. 19 man-made human also rolled from the mountain over there. Come down.


    I have been watching on the 20th. Bulma and the others came here in a speeding car. Bulma drove the speeding car and suddenly saw the unidentified disaster that happened before, "What is the smoke in front?"


    When Hebei Yajiro saw the smoke, he already felt an ominous premonition, and Bulma also felt it at this time, "Got it! Everyone is fighting the artificial people on that island."


    He drove the spaceship and rushed over there, but Yajiro Hebei did not agree with him. "What are you doing, do you want to go there?" Bulma also said firmly, "Of course, Do you still need to talk about it!"


    Hebei Yajiro was very angry when he heard Bulma say this to him, and rushed to control the steering wheel with her, and the two of them pushed you and me again and again.


    No. 20 now looks at No. 19''s head, with unspeakable ups and downs in his heart, Vegeta fell to the ground and looked at No. 20.


    On the 20th, she turned around and said to him, "It seems that the calculation is wrong, but you still have no chance of winning." Vegeta snorted and patted the dust on her body.


    Chapter 1183: The 20th who fled


    "I was absorbed a lot of energy by that guy just now. If you want to beat me down, now is an opportunity, let me go," said Vegeta and took back his Super Saiyan status.


    On the 20th, I can¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with Vegeta. "Does this guy have any conspiracy?" Vegeta looked at him and said, "You just said that we still have no chance of winning. Although this is impossible, why do you so?"


    The 20th watched Vegeta and said to him, "Although you are better than I thought, don''t want to beat the cyborg anymore", "It''s really just a simple anger."


    Hearing this on No. 20, he knew his abilities, and he rushed out in an instant, ready to fly away, but Klin saw it, "No, he ran away and wanted to use the rock as cover."


    Vegeta then said to Klin behind him, "Klin, give me a fairy bean." Klin said, and took out the bag of fairy beans from his arms. Klin still had doubts about Vegeta. Hesitate.


    Vegeta was very angry, and shouted at Klin, "Hurry up, do you want that guy to escape?" Piccolo winked at Klin, "Klin, give it to him!" , Klin took out a fairy bean from the bag and threw it at Vegeta.


    Vegeta took the fairy beans and ate it, "It''s a long time! A bunch of idiots!" After eating, Vegeta''s physical strength recovered again, "Okay, you can go home and drink milk leisurely, don''t To hinder me."


    After speaking, Vegeta rushed towards the robot, Klin and the others hadn''t let go of their nervousness, "Animal, what is drinking milk...".


    Piccolo could also see, "In order to confirm whether the humanoid was absorbing energy with the palm of his hand, the guy deliberately delayed the fighting time. He did lose a lot of physical strength. If he really played against No. 20, he would definitely lose."


    "But he deliberately said those things to make No. 20 suspicious. Vegeta is indeed a fighting genius, and may have surpassed... Sun Wuchen!" Piccolo said these words, which made the three of them very worried.


    When Tianjin Fan heard what Piccolo said, he felt very worried, "I''m going to see if the cyborg is really finished anyway, I want to confirm it with my own eyes", even Klin and the others said the same.


    "I also want to go and see, I want to see what he can do", "We have been training for so long, isn''t it just for today?" Piccolo understood what they were saying.


    So I said to them, "Okay, I know, but don''t fight against an artificial person. You can''t beat him. That guy must want to use the rock to go secretly. Because he is an artificial person, he cannot find it by breath."


    "If you find it, please inform everyone immediately. We must be cautious. The humanoid understands all our combat power and fighting skills, and cannot let him use this to defeat us in time."


    After speaking, the four of them rushed over there, leaving behind mysterious words on the 20th and flew away, but what exactly did those words mean?In addition, facing a breathless opponent, whether Vegeta and the others can hit the cyborgs is still a question.


    Vegeta came to this rocky area. The rocks in this area are intertwined. It is indeed a good hidden place. It is really hard to find. These places are good areas for this artificial man to hide.


    However, in order to find the location of No. 20, the battlefield has been moved, and the current battlefield has no advantage for Vegeta and the others. Instead, it is the hiding advantage of artificial people.


    In addition, Yamu Tea has brought Sun Wuchen to Guixianren''s place. Now Sun Wuchen''s body is still in pain. Although he has taken the medicine, the effect of the medicine is still there, and it has been relieved for a while.


    Vegeta stood on the rock and shouted to the bottom, but this number 20 was hiding under the distant rock, no matter how Vegeta shouted, he just couldn''t come out.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Vegeta was also anxious, "Damn it! Sure enough, you are using the terrain here. If that''s the case, then wait." After speaking, he flew into the air, "I want to blast off these rocky mountains."


    But at this moment, Klin was still near Vegeta, and they were still looking for the whereabouts of the humanoids. No matter how Klin shouted to the top, Vegeta didn''t stop and threw the assault shells below.


    Klin had no time to escape. Vegeta had already launched and threw it towards the ground. At this moment, the cyborg rushed towards the cannonball, followed by the energy with his hands, and directly injected the energy. It was absorbed.


    No.20 laughed and said to Vegeta in the air, "Hahahaha, the energy belongs to me." Vegeta was very angry and rushed towards No.20, but was ran away by No.20 in three times.


    Although Vegeta''s speed was comparable to the speed of No. 20, in the face of the troubles of this rocky area, Vegeta still did not catch up to the man-made No. 20.


    Vegeta was furious on the spot, "Damn, bastard, more agile than I thought. If this is the case, his energy will be greatly improved."


    Chapter 1184: Piccolo is bound


    At this moment, the artificial man No. 20 was standing upside down above Vegeta. He stood on the rock with his back against the rock. The breathless man made it difficult for Vegeta.


    No.20 smiled and said softly, "It seems that you rely too much on using breath to judge the enemy''s actions. I know your every move, but you can''t find me."


    At this time, No. 20 jumped onto the rock, and he thought about it carefully, "By the way, I didn¡¯t expect Vegeta to be so strong. What should I do? I have no chance to start! Do I have to go back to the institute first? If I can, I don¡¯t want to use it. That trick... research institute..."


    On the 20th, I saw Wukong behind the rock body, "This kid is here too." Suddenly a signal flashed on his brain, and he found Tianjin Fan and was looking for him nearby. At this time, the right brain also flashed a signal. .


    This man-made person can find their location by breath, but they have no way to find the whereabouts of the man-made person, which makes it difficult for them to do, and now on the 20th, they have learned where everyone is.


    At this time, No. 20 thought of a bad idea, "The opponent who can get energy from me is swaying everywhere." At this moment, Klin, Piccolo, and Wukong are not in the same place. It is easy to be defeated by No. 20 one by one. of.


    "As long as I absorb all the energy of these guys, my strength can be increased, so that I can fight Vegeta." On Goku''s side, he was still observing the surroundings. Suddenly the stone fell from behind, he thought It''s an artificial human.


    As a result, when I looked back, it turned out that two groundhogs were there, and I was taken aback. With Tianjin Fan¡¯s three eyes, the upper eye looked at the left and the lower eye looked at the right, differently assigning their vision range.


    Klin was still very annoyed, "Damn it, I can''t see the enemy, it''s really creepy", Klin was walking on the rock, and suddenly he stepped on the empty foot and fell off. Up the stone.


    In order not to discover the breath as much as possible, they can only rely on their own physical strength, so they didn''t dare to use the breath to avoid alarming the robots, "Damn it, where did that guy go? I knew that. It''s better to listen to Vegeta''s words. Let''s drink milk at home."


    Now Klin regrets it very much, but there is no way. What else can be done? Piccolo and the others are also looking around, but Piccolo did not suppress his breath, because he felt that he could have played the number 20.


    Now No. 20 is hiding in the rock cave, further considering the battle strategy, "Then whose energy shall I draw first?" By this time, Piccolo has reached the place where No. 20 is hidden, but he has not found it.


    No. 20 looked at Piccolo above, thinking in her heart, "The strength is second only to Vegeta, it is Piccolo. Piccolo is not my opponent! Wash your neck and wait, Vegeta."


    Piccolo was also panicked in his heart now, "Damn it, where did you escape?" At this time, No.20 hugged Piccolo directly from behind, with two legs on his waist, grabbing his arm with one hand and the other. He directly covered his mouth.


    Piccolo knew that No. 20 was restraining him behind him, but No. 20 smiled sullenly and said to him, "No one will find out, I have all the positions of everyone! Well, the energy is mine. "


    Now Piccolo tried his best to get rid of No. 20, grabbed her hand and didn''t dare to exert too much strength, so he said to Wukong in his consciousness, "Goku, Goku, come here...immediately!"


    Wukong received this message and knew that the robot had restrained Piccolo. At this time, Wukong felt a faint breath, "Piccolo, feel a faint breath, over there!"


    In this way, Piccolo¡¯s energy was absorbed by No. 20 bit by bit, and now he was almost unable to struggle. Just when Piccolo was facing death, a strongest force came towards No. 20.


    Directly flew Piccolo and No. 20, and at this moment, Tianjin Fan, Klin, and Vegeta also felt the presence of this breath. Wukong showed his greatest aura, and they felt it. The breath is unusual.


    Wukong hit No. 20 hard on the ground, the iron hat had fallen under the cliff, and Piccolo was panting, "Finally saved, Wukong!"


    At this time, this man-made man slowly flew up, still wondering, "Why? He shouldn''t know", now whether he knows what''s going on or not!Vegeta and they all came here.


    A group of people blocked No. 20 directly. Now No. 20 is nervous. Vegeta smiled and said to No. 20, "Is it a junk doll?"


    No. 20 looked at Vegeta nervously, "No, this energy can''t beat Vegeta. If you don''t draw energy from other people..." Wukong called to Klin, "Xiao Lin! Give Klin the fairy beans" , Speaking, Klin took out a fairy bean from his arms and threw it to Piccolo!


    After Piccolo finished eating, don''t come to No. 20. Piccolo threw down his clothes and said to them very angry, "I''ll clean him up, Vegeta! Never interfere."


    Chapter 1185: The Powerful Piccolo of Counterattack


    Vegeta didn''t want to pay attention to him so much. "Hmph, it is your freedom to want to die. You will only give him more energy." Hearing this sentence, everyone has everyone''s ideas.

 690 Naruto Power System Chapter 690

    Piccolo was very angry, and 20 was still thinking in his heart, "Should you not interfere? Okay, let''s draw some energy from that guy! That way, you can deal with Vegeta!"


    Before No. 20 had finished thinking about it, Piccolo flashed in front of No. 20 in an instant. He lifted his leg and kicked him directly on No. 20''s chin, kicking him on the mountain.


    Vegeta watched Piccolo''s fighting consciousness come up, and couldn''t help but snorted. Wukong was also very happy. No.20 looked at Piccolo in front of him, full of confidence, and his fighting power increased a lot.


    And No. 20 was still thinking, "How could it be that I was careless just now, it must be careless, how could Piccolo beat me", and rushed towards Piccolo very dissatisfied.


    But it disappeared in an instant. He looked back, Vegeta smiled, and raised his head. No. 20?Looking up, Piccolo rushed straight down from above, hitting him on the head with an elbow, hitting him on the rock below.


    On the 20th, lying in the gravel, he looked very embarrassed, and looked at Piccolo unwillingly, "How is it possible, impossible, I have no reason why I can''t beat him, let alone I have absorbed so much energy from him just now."


    "At least he and I should be evenly matched. How could Piccolo suddenly have such a strong offensive power, it''s impossible." At this moment, a young man floated above the smoke-filled town.


    It was Trunks, who looked at the disastrous scene of the town below, and felt a little worried in his heart, "No, I won''t be late? Wu Chen and the cyborgs are gone! What is the mess on the island? what happened?"


    "I wanted to take the time machine to return to an earlier time, but considering the energy required to return, the time machine is not perfect, and there may be deviations." For various reasons, Trunks can only do this!


    Trunks suddenly felt the breath coming from a distance, "Qi, I feel the breath of fighting, don''t you? Fighting in other places?" As he said, Trunks rushed over at maximum speed.


    Bulma and Yajiro Bingbei were still flying over in a speeding car, "Absolutely right! At the place where the explosion just now", "There is no need to go there specially, go home, just leave it to Wuchen and the others, and the kids. here I am."


    Bulma was not reconciled, and suddenly a person rushed past them. Bulma saw it, "Did you see it? It was the future boy."


    Bulma was so excited that he awakened the child directly, "Look, it''s so loud, awakened the child", "He also went to fight, it is in this direction, let''s go."


    With that, Bulma rushed towards that place at maximum speed. Trunks came to the place they had just attacked. At this moment, Piccolo was still attacking No. 20, but the man-made No. 20 was always there. Weak.


    "Picolo! It seems that you can exercise! The practice is very powerful! Now the combat effectiveness has improved a lot!" Klin was surprised at the side, "Too great, Duan Di is really great, how exactly did you practice? Not a Super Saiyan."


    Piccolo looked at No. 20, which was hit by a rock below. No. 20 rushed out of the rocks here. No. 20 was also very unwilling to hit Piccolo, but he couldn''t compare with Piccolo''s speed and strength.


    In this way, the two were still just making it, and No. 20 wanted to rush to Piccolo at the maximum speed. One hand stretched out in front of Piccolo, but Piccolo caught him, and No. 20 had no strength to fight back.


    "Remember for me, we can instantly increase our energy and burst out in battle," he said, and cut the number 20 hand directly with the other hand.


    Piccolo took the severed hand and said to No. 20, "So, the energy you just sucked away was not much." Now No. 20 is very nervous, and Wukong is thinking, "I won, the prediction of that future boy really wrong!"


    And at this time Trunks was still looking at the head of No. 19 on the ground, "What? This cyborg is...who are they fighting..." Trunks looked at the situation as bad.


    No. 20 wanted to escape, Piccolo gathered magic light waves in his hand, and rushed towards No. 20. Trunks hadn¡¯t understood what it meant, and heard a huge explosion over there, so he rushed over there. Past.


    Trunks is still thinking, "Well, what''s the matter with the artificial human that I know just now? Is there three?"


    On the 20th, he crawled out from under the rock, very weak. "I didn''t expect even Piccolo to be so strong." Piccolo told him, "The original history seems to be that we were all annihilated by two artificial people. Does the future seem to change? "


    "Are you as strong as you didn''t expect, or... We have become too strong!" Klin looked at the scene in front of him, very happy, "Great, it can be solved without Wu Chen."


    At this time, Tianjin Fan also seemed to be a little uncomfortable, "Although Piccolo and Vegeta are powerful, they are uncomfortable, but you can rest assured after all."


    Chapter 1186: The Return of Trunks


    Vegeta looked at No. 20 on the ground and told Piccolo, "Piccolo, get him ready, do you want me to do it?" Piccolo said to Vegeta, "I refuse! I was the evil incarnation of the separation of gods. It''s not as naive as Wu Chen."


    At this moment, they suddenly felt a strong energy flying from behind, and all their eyes spread over there. At this moment, Trunks came here.


    Piccolo was also very surprised when he saw Terex coming here. "Tranks!" Vegeta was surprised when he heard Piccolo call Trunks.


    "Tranks, what? His name is Trunks, the same name as my son, the same name! From the future, so..." Vegeta hasn''t recovered yet, so she has been looking at Truan. Kess.


    Trunks looked at No. 20 on the ground, and his heart was very flustered, "That guy is not right!" And No. 20 was also very surprised, looking at Trunks nervously.


    "Here is another one, who is he? It''s not in the data! Unexpectedly, everything is different from my estimate. I have to go back to the research institute first." At this time, Trunks said to them, "Who is that guy? Fight him?"


    Vegeta was also very surprised, "What? Don''t you know? Isn''t he the artificial person you were talking about?" Trunks couldn''t understand what happened. "What''s the matter?"


    At this moment, they were all very surprised. What was going on, "Isn''t it right?" "Why? Wrong?" Everyone was very surprised. They looked at No. 20 again, and they didn''t think it was like that!


    Bulma and the others are still coming here, "Who caused the scars on the earth?" "Look, over there, everyone is here, Wu Chen and the others are over there!" "Stop, fool. , Do you really want to go there?"


    It made Yajiro Hebei very nervous, "It''s okay, everyone is alive, it must be over", "If I dare to approach again, I will throw this kid down from here", "Please, I didn''t say it. His father is Vegeta."


    Bulma was not surprised at all, and he didn''t care, but Yajiro Heibei was very nervous when he heard Bulma said that the child''s father was Vegeta.


    Hebei Yajiro looked at the child in his hand, "Vegeta, Vegeta... This kid... No... Master is the son of you and Master Vegeta! Then, let''s go!"


    Vegeta panicked, "No, it''s not right. So who is this guy? What the hell is going on?" Klin looked at Trunks, "It''s not a big deal! After all, history as he knows has changed. ."


    "So it''s not surprising that the humanoids are different..." They were still confused by themselves, and at this time, the 20th was still thinking of a way to relieve himself.


    "What should I do? How to return to the research institute? Flying away from the sky, I am afraid that I will be overtaken. I can only use the terrain to hide and escape." At this time, Bulma had come over in a speeding car. "Look, that is Bulma!"


    Bulma drove over the broken stones and flew over. Bulma saw the so-called man-made man. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Dr. Gero. Trunks hurriedly stopped them, "Danger, don''t come over." !"


    Seeing this opportunity on the 20th, I won¡¯t let it go, "It¡¯s now! I said you won¡¯t win, this is true! The 17th and the 18th will kill you soon."


    Vegeta and the others heard the 17th and 18th mentioned by the 20th. Then, the 20th sent out a huge wave of energy, which exploded all the surrounding rocks.


    The shocking situation, how will the battle go?The increasingly stronger Piccolo defeated No. 20, and the victory was in sight. However, the arrival of Trunks caused an accident. No. 20 also prepared to escape by the arrival of Bulma.


    and.Before this battle, the 20th also revealed the secret before leaving. The so-called unnecessary turned out to be the 17th and the 18th. When this explosion occurred, the 20th escaped by this explosion.


    It also exploded Bulma''s speed car. Fortunately, the future Trunks Kabulma and Little Trunks were saved to avoid unnecessary accidents. By the way, it was equivalent to saving themselves.


    The future Trunks looked at Bulma mother and son so miserable, and heard Bulma talking to him, and was very nervous, while Vegeta was looking for Number 20 in the air at this time, "Damn it, disappeared, escaped? ?"


    Trunks looked at Vegeta in the air and looked at him indifferently. He was even more angry. At this time, Klin and Wukong also came over, and he was relieved to see Bulma okay.


    Vegeta was angry about other things in the air, "Damn, I will never let you escape", so he rushed towards Vegeta, faced Vegeta, and questioned, "Why did you just now Don''t save them?"


    Vegeta didn''t know what he was going to do, "Is that your wife and children?" But for Vegeta, this is all dispensable, and Vegeta is really evil and pure.


    Chapter 1187: The life experience of the 17th and the 18th


    Vegeta said to him, "I''m not interested in that kind of thing, get in the way, get out of the way", and then rushed past Trunks. Vegeta''s behavior could not help but make Trunks treat him. His father has a new definition.


    The current Vegeta, just thinking about how to eliminate the 20th, came to the rocky area below, "That guy didn''t fly away, I guess he escaped from the ground to avoid our sight! It shouldn''t have gone far. "


    At this time, No. 20 is escaping from the rock shelter, because Vegeta can''t figure out the direction because of the awkward turns inside, and Bulma is still curious, "I said, the weird old man just now is a human being. ."


    Bulma coaxed the crying little Trunks and said to them, "He is probably Dr. Geiro himself. I read it in a scientific journal. It''s weird. Has he transformed himself?"


    This can''t help but surprise Klin Wukong and the others. Klin hurriedly said to the future Trunks, "The cyborg just now is Dr. Gero."


    They also heard what Klin said, which made them feel more angry, and Vegeta became more irritable, "He is Dr. Gero himself, what is going on?"


    Bulma told Vegeta, ¡°I have seen his photo, because it was marked as Dr. Geiro, so I went to investigate it.¡± A group of them were discussing Dr. Geiro, and at this time on the 20th. The opportunity has run away.


    Bulma coaxed the little Trunks in her hand, "Tranks, look at your father''s expression so terrible!" But Vegeta sneered, "By the way, although Dr. Geiro is not a good man, he is a genius scientist. ."

 691 Naruto Strong System Chapter 691

    Vegeta was even more angry now, pointing to the future Trunks and said, "Whatever you said is messy. Didn''t Dr. Gero be killed by a human? Now it''s not right to say a human."


    The Trunks of the future is also not sure what happened. "Maybe history has changed, maybe because I went back to the past..."


    Piccolo quickly eased the embarrassment on the scene, "That guy mentioned No. 17 and No. 18, he should be the cyborg you are talking about? Telling their characteristics, I don''t want to make any mistakes."


    Piccolo made a lot of sense, and the future Trunks quickly said to them, "No. 17 looks like a boy with long black hair with a scarf around his neck. No. 18 is a cute girl with similar clothes to mine."


    Klin was also surprised when he heard the girl, Trunks continued to tell them, "Two people have cold eyes and wear round earrings. You will know when you look closely."


    Piccolo intervened at this time, "Do they also absorb energy with the palm of their hands?" "No, no, their energy is endless", Vegeta was very angry, "Endless, won''t it be lost?"


    Trunks nodded and didn''t speak. In fact, he didn''t know whether the 17th and the 18th could consume energy. "Compared to these, Mr. Sun Wuchen!"


    Klin told Trunks, "The heart attack you mentioned last time just happened." Trunks thought about it subconsciously, "The time of onset has also changed a lot!"


    Vegeta asked Bulma, "Bulma, do you know the location of Dr. Gero''s research institute? He must have returned to the research institute!" "That...it seems to be near the northern capital. It is said to be a cave."


    But now the question arises again, "It''s been a long time since you left! What if you want to catch up now?" At this time, Vegeta told them, "It''s okay. Did any of you see him fly away?"


    "So...", "Yes, that guy is going to use the terrain to escape, and he must still be running around here!" Piccolo heard his opinion, "That''s it, so you plan to wake up 17 and 18 in Dr. Gero Destroy them before the number."


    Vegeta turned around and said to Piccolo, "That''s what a coward does. I''m going to take care of them by myself. The battle with the androids just now was boring."


    Vegeta just wanted to rush out, but was stopped by the future Trunks, "No...No, you look down on the cyborgs too much. You should do what Piccolo says and destroy them before they start. "


    But Vegeta has such a strong self-esteem and loves face, how could he obey Trunks''s words, and he already knew that Trunks was his son, let alone ignore him.


    Vegeta just flew into the air and was stopped by Trunks again. "If we can''t make it, we should avoid fighting until Mr. Sun Wuchen recovers."


    Vegeta was angry when he heard the mention of Sun Wuchen, "There is no need to wait for Sun Wuchen, don''t you see? I can also become a Super Saiyan, and I am also a Super Saiyan. As an elite, I am definitely better than him. Get in the way, get out."


    After saying that Vegeta flew away, Trunksdan was in a daze in the air. Tianjin Fan looked at Vegeta''s flying away, "Hey! He''s gone."


    Piccolo went on to say, "Vegeta has become a Super Saiyan, indeed stronger than Sun Wuchen, maybe he can really defeat those guys."


    Chapter 1188: Trunks'' Life Experience Revealed


    Trunks fell to the ground, "I can also become a Super Saiyan, but they are still not their opponents. They are too strong. I want to go. Although I don¡¯t like him, I can¡¯t let my dad suffer like this. dead."


    In this way, Trunks also flew away. Bulma heard what Trunks said in place and was very curious, "Dad, what is his name Dad? What''s the matter?"


    Piccolo looked at Bulma curiously, and told her, "There is no need to hide it anymore. His name is Trunks, his father is Vegeta, and his mother is you, which means he is what this child will be when he grows up. "


    Speaking of Piccolo, pointing to the baby in Bulma''s hand, Bulma was shocked when he heard what Piccolo said, and Wukong and Klin were also very surprised, "What? No!"


    Bulma hugged Little Trunks and looked at him carefully, "Isn''t it? Isn''t it?" Klin was very panicked now, "It sounds like it! I finally understand why that guy can change. Become a Super Saiyan."


    Bulma lifted Trunks up, looked at it carefully, and then thought, "Tranks, it turns out that you can also become a good man. It¡¯s great. Your eyes are so fierce. Mom always Worried."


    However, looking closely at Trunks''s eyes, it was indeed very similar to Vegeta, but thinking about the future of Trunks in 20 years, I felt relieved.


    At this time Piccolo told Klin and Tianjin Fan, "Klin, Tianjin Fan, let''s go find Dr. Gero''s research institute together! It''s better to destroy them before the cyborgs act."


    At this time, a stone fell down and hit Yajiro Hebei''s face, and woke him up. Yajiro Hebei moved his body, and some stones pressed him, "Really, ignore me. ?"


    At this time, Wukong said to Bulma, "Bulma, please tell Sun Wuchen about this, and come here as soon as he gets better." But now Bulma is also very big, "Okay, but how can I get there? Huh? The plane is broken."


    Piccolo said to Wukong, "Goku, take them there! Just to destroy the humanoids, we will be enough!" Wukong heard Piccolo say this, and felt a little disappointed in his heart, because he also wanted to fight, but Piccolo is all Speak.


    What else can I do, I have to follow Piccolo''s meaning, "Understood, please be careful!" Piccolo turned and said to both of them, "Okay! Let''s go! You must find it before Vegeta."


    After speaking, the three of them rushed over. Wukong grabbed Bulma, "Bulma! Is this all right?" Bulma told Wukong, "Be careful, there are babies!" At this time, Yajiro Bingbei Climbed out, "You forgot about me!"


    Only then did Goku think of Yajiro Hebei, and smiled and said to him, "I''m sorry!" Yajiro Hebei said helplessly, "Okay, okay, get me out soon."


    This is No. 20 who is still sneaking in the rocky area. "It should be possible. I won''t be found if I fly to the sky here." At this moment, a signal appeared on No. 20''s head, and he immediately avoided.


    On the 20th, she hid under the rock and saw Vegeta flying over from above, and she was very worried, "Vegeta! Damn it! Difficult guy".


    After a while, Trunks also rushed over. On the 20th, he saw that they had both passed by, and his heart became even more flustered, "That guy... the two went straight to the direction I was going... Could it be that they were directed at me? The research institute? No, just a coincidence?"


    On the 20th, he is very worried now. He jumped on the rock and thought about it carefully, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a coincidence. It¡¯s impossible for them to know the location of my research institute. Only a few scientists know it.¡±


    At this moment, on the 20th, he thought of Bulma who was driving the plane just now, "That''s Bulma! The daughter of the president of the capsule company, maybe he has heard of me from his father."


    Suddenly, there was another signal on their heads. At this time, Piccolo and the three of them flew over from above No. 20. Fortunately, they didn''t see him. No. 20 felt uneasy.


    "Sure enough... those guys rushed to my research institute, so that''s it, plan to destroy before I activate the 17th and 18th? I will definitely not let you succeed."


    As he said, he flew up, "I never told anyone the exact location. It''s not that easy for you to find it. Even if I make a long detour, I will be faster than you."


    Now Goku is carrying Yajiro Bingbei and holding Bulma. The four of them are flying slowly like this. Bulma also feels that the speed is too slow. "No matter how fast it is, there is no problem."


    Bulma raised her head and said to Yajiro Hebei, "Yajiro Hebei, go over by yourself!" Yajiro Hebei was also very impatient, "Long!" But Bulma was not forgiving.


    Now that Trunks is about to keep up with Vegeta, Trunks is very angry. He feels that he is not worthy of being a father, and he has no sense of responsibility and compassion.


    Chapter 1189: Wu Chen''s condition is still getting worse


    It''s just that this future Trunks thought of what his mother said to him in the future, "Dead father! He did a lot of bad things! He must be in hell now!"


    "But he also has advantages! He has strong self-esteem. Although he looks very indifferent, I can understand..." Trunks felt uncomfortable when he thought of these words!


    At this time Vegeta said to Trunks, "Are you planning to follow me all the time? Interesting!" Vegeta suddenly increased his speed, and rushed out, and Trunks followed.


    Vegeta looked back at Trunks at this time, and thought for a while, "By the way, he can also become a Super Saiyan! He is indeed my son, with Saiyan blood."


    All of them were heading to the northern capital. On the 20th, they ran over from the ground, and Piccolo flew over in the air, "have not arrived in the northern capital yet?" .


    But they are still curious about where Vegeta is?Klin told them, "If you don''t find the research institute before Vegeta, it will be troublesome!" At this time, Vegeta was still sneaking along Trunks.


    Trunks looked at the father in front, with many thoughts in his heart, "It''s simply unreasonable and self-righteous. Before Mr. Sun Wuchen returns, I must stop this stupid behavior."


    And Vegeta didn''t think so in her heart, "I am a Saiyan prince, how can I be compared with the lower-level warrior Sun Wuchen, I Vegeta is no worse than Sun Wuchen!"


    "I am the Super Saiyan among the Super Saiyans. No matter whether he is No. 17 or No. 18, I will turn them into scrap copper and iron."


    , Now Vegeta is full of confidence in her heart.


    And now that Sun Wuchen is still in sickness, he dreamed of fighting with No. 19 and No. 20. The head of No. 19 was removed by Sun Wuchen, and he was blown directly by a punch, and he struck him again.


    But I couldn''t beat No. 20 no matter what. No. 20 appeared in front of Sun Wuchen. On the 20th, he said to Sun Wuchen, "It''s too late.


    Suddenly in Sun Wuchen¡¯s dream, a lump of things entangled Sun Wuchen¡¯s neck, making Sun Wuchen unable to move. Sun Wuchen behaved very hard, "This is the first time I met this kind of guy, this strange guy, what is it? what?"


    Now Wu Chen has been indulging in his dreams. The viral heart disease made him feel uncomfortable. Immortal Turtle and the others looked very nervous.


    Hebei Yajiro was lying on Goku''s body, "Goku, it''s not there yet, I''m very tired on my stomach", Bulma heard Yajiro Hebei''s words, and also slapped Goku, "What are you talking about? You just got caught People are flying on their backs."

 692 Naruto Power System Chapter 692

    "You are actually as embarrassed to say that you have to be shameless. Look at Wukong and he didn''t say anything," Bulma said to Trunks in her hand, "Tranks should also study like Uncle Wukong. !"


    Goku said to Bulma, "No problem, didn''t the future Trunks talk about it? He will learn from Gohan in the future. Didn''t you see it just now? Handsome Trunks."


    Bulma thought for a while, "Yes, Trunks will be so handsome when he grows up", but Yajiro Heibe mocked them, "Is that guy trustworthy?" Bulma was very angry when she heard it.


    "What are you talking about? You said that was too rude to my son." Bulma moved angrily. She was still flying. Goku had already reduced her speed for their safety, but she still fell down. Fortunately Nothing happened.


    However, Trunks was not injured. At this time, Yajiro Heibei said, "He is not only Bulma''s child, but also Vegeta''s child."


    Hearing this, Bulma laughed and looked at Trunks happily, "What did you say? Let''s tell Dad to go."


    Hebei Yajiro became nervous when he heard what Bulma said, "Please forget what I said just now... Mrs. Bulma"!


    Goku said to Yajiro Hebei, "Tranks is a good person because he went here from the future and told us that there is a crisis." "That''s right, it''s Goku."


    "But the eyes are fierce!" After Bulma heard it, he mocked Yajiro Hebei again, "What''s said, let''s tell dad like that, Trunks!"


    Hebei Yajiro was very scared when he heard that, because he knew Vegeta''s temper. Vegeta was not an easy person. "Don''t tell him... Mrs. Bulma."


    Wukong went on to say, "If Trunks hadn''t notified us in advance, Wu Chen''s illness and the man-made things would be unprepared", "And even the special medicine is ready, it''s a smart thing. My child!"


    "It would be great if Wu Chen can recover after taking the medicine", "Don''t worry, he will recover, Wu Chen is a lucky star", and then they speeded up to the Guixian House!


    Piccolo and the others have already arrived in the northern capital. "Dr. Geiro''s research institute seems to be in a cave nearby!" Klin shivered as soon as he arrived here, "It''s really cold in the north!"


    Chapter 1190: Arriving in Northern Capital, looking for research institute


    Tianjin Fan looked at the surroundings, "There are mountains all around, so it''s hard to find! In addition, he can detect us, but we can''t feel his anger."


    Hearing this situation, Piccolo thought for a while, "I can only act separately and send a signal to everyone as soon as the situation arises." Klin asked Piccolo, "How do I send the signal?"


    "Raise your breath quickly and everyone will notice." The cold air here shivered. "No, it''s too cold here. I have to get some warm clothes to wear."


    Tianjin Fan told Klin, "Let''s bear it, I''m cold too!" At this time, the Namekist Piccolo told them, "Earth people have a lot of things, don''t hurry up, the 17th and 18th will start. ."


    "Okay! Separate action, this is related to the future of the people on earth." At this time, Klin stopped them. Piccolo thought Klin was still crying, Klin told them, "I just want to divide the fairy beans. For you guys."


    This is a good idea, because after all, if you act separately, you will inevitably be involved in a crisis. Some fairy beans are also a good way to defend yourself. Klin took out all the fairy beans from the bag, and there were only six of them left in them. Two.


    Piccolo was still thinking, "I hope the problem can be solved without them." With that, the three of them started to act separately. By this time, the 20th had already come here and saw that the three of them were acting separately.


    "Is it really here? My research institute won''t make it so easy for you to find it, so just go around! I will kill you soon!"


    Trunks is still following Vegeta, "Are you going to follow me? Get out of here, I''m so annoying!" But Trunks refused, "That''s not good, who do you want to fight with? Right!"


    Vegeta smiled, "What do you want to do after you find the research institute? Even if you do it with me, will you destroy the cyborg?" "It''s very possible, I have to say it anyway, you underestimated the number 17 and The terrible part of the 18th."


    "When you say that, I want to do it more. This is a pure Saiyan. On the other hand, where is Dr. Gero''s research institute?" Trunks was very angry, because Vegeta couldn''t listen at all. Enter what he said.


    On the 20th, he was still heading to his research institute. On the way, he found Klin, "Klin!" Klin had no luck at this place. He jumped around, and suddenly jumped onto a tree. Up his leg.


    No. 20 grabbed him by the leg, threw him out, flew towards him, kicked him in the face, Klin was hit hard by him, and hit the ground hard.


    No. 20 jumped in front of Klin. Klin sat up and looked at him with difficulty. No. 20 said to Klin, "Annoying flies, you can''t do anything." "Damn it! Don''t look down on people!"


    On the 20th, he looked at Klin calmly, "Well, I''ll give you a good time and solve you immediately!" At this moment, the signal came again, and when I looked up, I saw Piccolo fly over there. .


    At this time, No. 20 thought for a while, "Piccolo? That guy doesn''t need me to do it, let you live a while, remember to thank me! Anyway, you will die sooner or later."


    After speaking on the 20th, he jumped away. Klin immediately let out a sigh of relief and fell to the ground. "You have to tell everyone," but Klin thought again, "No, let''s find the research institute first!"


    The soldiers rushing to the Dr. Geiro Institute, can they change the future?At this time, on the 20th, he had come to the bottom of a mountain and looked up at the cave on the mountain, "It''s here, finally here."


    Walking into the cave, he saw an iron gate. At this time, the signal of No. 20 came out again. He looked back and found that Klin was outside. It seemed that he had been discovered this time.


    Klin looked at No. 20 and the cave in front of him, "I found it, I finally found it, I have to inform everyone." No. 20 can also feel it, "I''m planning to summon a companion, even if you call it, it''s useless. It just saves me the time to find someone."


    As he said, he entered the password on the door, and the door was opened. At this time, Klin raised his anger instantly, "If you don''t call everyone over quickly... everyone, come on!"


    Suddenly Piccolo and Tianjin Fan, as well as Vegeta and Trunks, both felt the anger from Klin, "Have you found it?"


    Entered the institute on the 20th, took off the remote control from the wall, and walked to the containers on the 17th and 18th, "I don¡¯t want to start them as a last resort, but that¡¯s the end of the matter. Hope they have fixed it."


    Said, he turned on the No. 17 machine and walked out a man-made person from the inside. As soon as he walked out, he saw the remote control in No. 20''s hand at a glance, and walked in front of Dr. Gero.


    He bowed deeply to No. 20, "Dr. Gero, good morning!" Dr. Gero was also very surprised, "You actually said hello to me...", "Of course, you made me", Dr. Gero I thought, "It looks like it was fixed smoothly."


    Chapter 1191: The debut of the 17th and the 18th


    "The 18th is also..." Dr. Geiro opened the container of No. 18. The girl walked out of the container, first glanced at the number 17, walked out, and saw the remote control in Dr. Geiro''s hand. Device.


    Very tenderly said to Dr. Gero, "Good morning, Dr. Gero", which surprised the 20th, "You greeted me too", "Of course!" Dr. Gero was very excited now, "Look. They both fixed it."


    On the 18th, he said to Dr. Gero, "You have become a humanoid!" Dr. Gero said to them, "Because I also want eternal life. To be honest, I feel relieved because of the impact of the powerful force of the permanent energy furnace. ."


    "Most of the functions of the two of you are difficult to control. You used to disobey my orders, but now you have to obey them! Okay, let''s start working!" Then Dr. Gero said to them.


    "Sun Wuchen''s companions are coming soon, and they will all be wiped out, none of them will be left, do you know?" After receiving the order, they began to act.


    Piccolo and Tianjin Fan have come to Klin at this time, "Klin, good job! Is that the research institute of Dr. Geiro! It seems that this place is also very hidden! Destroy this place before that guy returns."


    Piccolo and Tianjin Fan just rushed out. Don''t be stopped by Klin, "What''s the matter? Klin!" Klin flew in front of them, "Dr. Gero...has come back... sorry!"


    Piccolo was very angry, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, what should I do if something went wrong?" Then he rushed towards the cave, where he kept hitting the gate, and Dr. Gero hid inside, "The group doesn''t know what fear is. The fools are here."


    "Okay, it''s your turn to debut", and the 17th and 18th are not concerned about the people outside, but the remote control in the hands of Dr. Gero. The two looked at each other and understood their eyes.


    Kelin and Tianjin Fan still attacked the door from outside, "This door is quite strong!" However, Piccolo looked at them very embarrassed, "Get out, let me come!"


    "It''s really a shame that you can find here?" Vegeta and Trunks had already arrived here. On the 20th, they heard an outside voice and said to both of them, "Cut them into pieces."


    At this time, No. 17 came quietly behind No. 20, and grabbed the remote control in Dr. Geiro''s hand. Dr. Geiro was very panicked, "No. 17...what do you want to do?"


    On the 17th, holding the remote control to Dr. Gero said, "This is the controller for emergency stop! Just in case, this kind of thing is useless." After speaking, he crushed the controller. .


    Now Dr. Geiro is very nervous, "You guy, what do you want? What a joke!" No.17 looked at Dr. Geiro gloomily, "I don''t want to be forced to sleep again, bastard old man."


    Piccolo was preparing to attack the gate, but Vegeta said to Piccolo from behind him, "If you destroy the humanoid, I will never end with you!" Anyway, Vegeta is very upset!


    Up to now, Vegeta hasn¡¯t experienced the horror of cyborgs, and he does not know the true strength of cyborgs. Besides, he still doesn¡¯t listen to Trunks¡¯ advice to him, "No, you don¡¯t know that cyborgs are truly Scary!"


    At this moment, Piccolo just wanted to attack, when he heard the sound inside, he stopped the attack, and heard what Dr. Gero said inside, "What are you doing? No. 17, don''t be kidding, go and knock down the enemies outside!"


    Hearing this, Klin was also very scared, "The artificial man...has been activated...", "Get out of the way, idiot!" When they heard Vegeta speaking, they all avoided. Trunks couldn''t persuade him. He said, "Don''t mess around, I didn''t retreat temporarily."


    "There is no hope until Sun Wuchen recovers...", but Vegeta ignored what Trunks said, "No need!" As he said, he attacked the gate, and the gate fell to the ground in an instant.


    After the smoke dissipated, No. 17 and No. 18 appeared in front of them, "A teenager with a scarf on his neck and long black hair, is that No. 17? No. 18 is a lovely girl."

 693 Naruto Power System Chapter 693

    Beckita asked Trunks, "Tranks, it seems that you are right as you said!" Klin was still wondering, "Are they the 17th and the 18th?"


    Trunks told them, "Don''t be fooled by their appearance, they are very powerful." On the 20th, they told the two of them on the 17th, "They are Sun Wuchen''s companions. Don''t underestimate the enemy. They killed the 19th, even my life. I almost lost it."


    No. 17 thought for a while, ¡°No. 19! There is also No. 19! So that''s it, you made him, and then let him transform you into a humanoid! Is he also energy-absorbing?" Dr. Geiro said Nodded.


    On the 18th, he said to Dr. Geiro, ¡°Obviously it¡¯s a new type, why return to the old energy absorption type? Is it because the permanent energy is too large to control? That¡¯s why I was not sealed up.¡± Dr. Geiro did not hide them either. .


    Chapter 1192: Dr. Geiro was killed


    But the problem right now is not this at all. Now Dr. Geiro is very nervous, "Leave them alone, get rid of them quickly!" "Don''t be fussy, we will naturally do it when we want to do it."


    Now there are no restrictions on the 17th and the 18th. However, there is no such restriction on Dr. Geiro. There is no reason to listen to him. They will not listen to what they say now.


    Now Dr. Geiro is very angry, "Damn, these two bastards don''t listen to me, if the remote control is there..." At this time, looking at the broken controller on the ground, I was filled with emotion.


    At this time, No. 18 knew what he meant, and he walked directly over the controller, stepped on it again, and now it was completely shattered, and No. 18 walked to the front of the No. 16 container.


    On the 18th, he turned his head and said to Dr. Geiro, "On the 16th, this is also a permanent one! But unlike us, it looks bigger! What''s the difference?"


    When the 18th got close to the 16th, Dr. Geiro became more nervous, "Don''t touch it, the 18th! Don''t touch it! Don''t touch it!"


    Trunks started to panic at this time, "No. 16, I don''t know the existence of No. 16! What''s going on?" No. 17 said to No. 18 happily, "It seems very interesting! Start it to try Try it!"


    Now Dr. Geiro tried his best to prevent them from turning on the 16th, "No, you can''t turn on him, do you want to ruin the world?" Hearing these words, Klin and the others were also nervous, "Destroy the world? How do you go back? thing?"


    Klin said to them, "When they are in conflict, let''s run away." This inspired Vegeta''s fighting spirit, and Vegeta was originally fighting against the cyborgs.


    "That''s the best, only I can deal with them." Vegeta was very happy, but Trunks was very worried for him, and he dared not say anything to Vegeta.


    Dr. Geiro looked at the two of them very angry, ¡°No. 16 is a failed experiment, you can¡¯t start it.¡± The same is true for both the 17th and the 18th. The more Dr. Geiro doesn¡¯t want to open it, The more you have to open it.


    No. 18 turned around and was about to turn on No. 16, but Dr. Gero was very nervous, "Stop! Don''t touch it," so he ran over and grabbed No. 18''s arm.


    As soon as No. 18 raised his hand, he said to Dr. Geiro, "I hope you don''t touch ladies casually", and an elbow knocked him away, very angry.


    On the 18th, walked around the container on the 16th, "The failed works have been retained until now, and the ones before the 15th seem to have been disposed of."


    Dr. Geiro stood up and said to the 18th, "I plan to remodel it. In short, don''t start it, otherwise we will all be killed."


    On the 17th, I became more interested when I heard what Dr. Gero said, "We will all be dead", and then analyzed the physique of the 16th, "From the data point of view, I am obviously stronger."


    Dr. Geiro also admitted this, but he didn''t listen to what Dr. Geiro said, "It''s okay, start it, number 18!" Now Dr. Geiro is getting more and more nervous.


    "Don''t listen to my orders, you are the same as No. 16, which are all failed works, whatever you do! I want to seal you up again!" No. 17 is very arrogant, "Your controller has been destroyed by me."


    "I can make another one," but the two of them didn''t listen to Dr. Gero''s words at all. They turned on the start button on the 18th, and Dr. Gero looked at her, "Don''t you understand that after you say that? Don''t press the switch. "


    When Dr. Geiro was angry, he suddenly felt a pain in Dr. Geiro''s body, and No.17 directly penetrated Dr. Geiro''s abdomen with his hands, and gave him a fatal blow from behind.


    Dr. Geiro was also very angry, "No. 17, you fellow, what do you want to do? I made you!" No. 17 took his hand back. Dr. Geiro just turned around and looked at No. 17, 17. No. One jump knocked Dr. Geiro off the head.


    In this way, Dr. Geiro¡¯s head rolled out and rolled in front of Klin. He was so scared that Klin didn¡¯t dare to speak. Finally, Dr. Geiro said dyingly, "Damn it, a bunch of rubbish."


    Then on the 17th, he jumped over and smashed Dr. Geiro''s head with one foot. Klin hid behind Tianjin Fan in fear, "Who is this guy... actually made his own..."


    Vegeta looked at them and said, "Everything that is not pleasing to the eye is killed, just like our Saiyan!" At this time, No.17 squatted on the ground and hooked her finger at Klin. Klin realized that it was facing him.


    Klin reluctantly walked towards the 17th, and the 17th suddenly stood up and frightened Klin, but he didn''t do anything. He just turned and walked back, and Klin was also relieved.


    No. 17 walked to the No. 16 container, and said to No. 18, "Okay, press the switch!" Trunks was very angry when he heard, "It won''t let you succeed, how can you make more humans? What about one?"


    Chapter 1193: The Mysterious Number 16


    As he spoke, he raised his Qi energy and became a Super Saiyan, sending a shock wave directly at the No. 16 container. Klin and the others also took the opportunity to rush out. In an instant, the cave was razed to the ground.


    "I''ll talk about it before I do it next time, I almost didn''t run out!" Klin breathed a sigh of relief again, and Vegeta said to Trunks behind him, "Idiot, do something boring."


    Trunks did not understand. What did Vegeta mean, "What''s boring?" "Look over there!" After the gunpowder over there, No. 17 and No. 18 held the No. 16 container there. Lossless.


    Vegeta was very angry, "This ability is just a waste of energy, so people will say that the kid is superficial", Trunks is very unconvinced, but now, the fact has happened.


    At the top of the mountain, No.17 said to No.18, "Hurry up! The pipeline has been cut." The two threw the container on the ground, No.18 turned on the start button, and kicked the start door open. Up.


    The door was really opened this time, and No. 16 appeared like this. Klin and the others were very panicked. "Open it, do you add another one?" No. 16 opened his eyes and walked out of the container. His figure is about Much more burly than No. 17 and No. 18.


    It is a demon machine, as Dr. Geiro said, it is a failed experiment, but this is only one side of Dr. Geiro''s words. As for the quality of it, it depends on his actions.


    Klin and the others looked at the 16th, "That guy...is the 16th? No good, looks pretty strong!" Now Trunks is also very confused, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen him..."


    The 17th looked at the 16th, anyway, it was very calm. "On the 16th, I saw you for the first time. I haven''t been out for many years. How do you feel? Dr. Gero didn''t want to start it. You said you would kill us."


    No. 18 didn''t understand, "I want to know what''s going on, what do you say?" No. 16 said nothing, and No. 18 thought about it, "I don''t want to say it? Is it because you don''t like to talk by nature?" Forget it, let''s go!"


    No. 17 and No. 18 are discussing here, "Where shall we go?" "Does it matter? Go to Sun Wuchen!" No.17 looked at No.16, "You also made it to kill Sun Wuchen!"


    "Yes!" No.17 was very surprised when he heard No.16. "Oh, I finally spoke!" No.18 looked at No.16, "Your response is the same as the command entered by Dr. Gero! He actually Say you are a failed work."


    No.17 thought for a while, "Although it is annoying to be ordered by Dr. Gero, we cyborgs should always have a goal! Okay! Let''s go!" After saying that the three people flew into the air, and then flew into the distance. .


    Klin and the others were relieved when they saw the three cyborgs flying away, "Finally gone, great", "But what are they going to do? Where do they want to go?"


    Piccolo and the others thought for a while, "It seems that it is not going to the northern capital to destroy, the direction is wrong!" At this time, Klin thought subconsciously, "Wu Chen, he didn''t plan to go to Sun Wuchen! Think about it, Dr. Geiro''s purpose is to kill and destroy Wu Chen from the Red Silk Army."


    Tianjin Fan looked at Klin and said to him, "But, I don''t think they would listen to Dr. Gero''s orders..." Vegeta was confused now, "I can''t control so much, but I ignore mine here. Exist! Are these guys so defiant?"


    Vegeta was very angry now, and directly burst out the Saiyan form, and wanted to rush towards the android, but was immediately intercepted by Trunks, "Calm down, it''s almost a bit, wait a minute. !"


    Vegeta didn''t need him to say that he knew, "Wait until Sun Wuchen is cured?" "Yes, with the help of Sun Wuchen, if you don''t fight together, you will definitely not win."


    Now Vegeta is very confident of her combat effectiveness, "You got it wrong, what I hate the most is not an artificial person, but Sun Wuchen!"


    "You don''t have to rely on that guy, I can solve them alone. The goal after that is Sun Wuchen. If you understand, let me go quickly." Trunks became more and more angry as Vegeta said.


    "It''s really messy, you are going to die by yourself, please wait!" Vegeta listened to Trunks talking to him, punched him in the abdomen, and then rushed towards the robot. Past.


    Trunks clutched his stomach, Klin hurriedly flew over, "Are you okay?" "Be sure to catch up. You can''t let Wu Chen come around before he recovers. Please stop him!"


    Klin thought, "Goku and Bulma are rushing to the turtle immortal, and they will probably be overtaken by those guys soon", "No, mom and they are in danger," Piccolo said to them, "Hurry up and catch up with those guys." Guy" said and moved forward at full speed.


    At this time, Bulma and Yajiro Beibei did not come to Kame Senjin, but landed in a place. Yajiro Biebei was washing things in the river, "Really, use my scarf as a diaper, wash They can''t be washed clean."


    Chapter 1194: Looking for Sun Wuchen


    Yajiro Hebei also smelled it, "It smells so bad!" Wal-Mart called Yajiro Hebei at this time, "Yajiro Hebei, is there anything else to replace diapers?"


    Yajiro Hebei was very angry, "How could it be possible?" Bulma was sitting here holding little Trunks, "Baby Trunks is about to catch a cold."


    Hebei Yajiro said to her, "It''s okay, didn''t he grow up like that?" Bulma thought for a while, "Yes! Trunks baby, bear it!"

 694 Naruto Power System Chapter 694

    At this time, Wukong picked up some wood and came back. "Bulma, if it''s done well, let''s go as soon as possible!" Bulma looked at Wukong, "Okay, I am also worried about Wuchen''s condition! Let''s go!"


    On the Guixianwu side, Yamucha and Guixianren watched Wuchen next to him, "It''s getting better, Trunks said it seems to be a viral heart disease. I also took some medicine, Teacher Wu Tian , You eat some too!"


    The turtle fairy looked at the old turtle, "I won''t die, so I don''t need to take these medicines." The old turtle listened to this sentence next to him, "Ya Mucha, can you give me some medicine? The old guy died. No, I can''t compare it!"


    Vegeta was very angry right now, and she couldn''t stand the energy they had just said to him, especially the words Trunks said to him. After all, he was his own son, but he boasted of his enemy, aspired to others, and died. Own prestige.


    "Damn it! What is Sun Wuchen, I am also a Super Saiyan! Under the same premise, as a Saiyan prince, I am far better than that guy. Let them see my true power."


    On the 17th, the 18th, and the 16th, the three of them fell down halfway through the flight. The 18th asked the 17th, "Why did the 17th land?" Enjoy, what''s the point of walking so fast?"


    "Go over?" "Let''s take a car! There should be a car passing here, let''s take a ride!" No.18 smiled, "The man is really boring, and there is still a human character."


    This is what a man understands, "Can you understand it? No. 16! You were also transformed from a male human into an artificial human, right?" I only heard No. 16 calmly saying to them, "No, I made it out of thin air. "


    This surprised No.17. "Isn''t it based on humans?" No.18 looked at No.16 and thought about it, ¡°The most fundamental place is different from us!¡±


    This made No.17 very suspicious, "It''s weird! Dr. Gero has clearly mastered the technology of creating artificial humans out of thin air, so why use human bodies to transform them like before?"


    At this time, Vegeta chased here, and Vegeta looked at the three cyborgs on the opposite side, "You are actually hanging around here, which surprised me."


    Vegeta faces the cyborg in the form of a Super Saiyan. The 17th obviously feels different, "Is the atmosphere different from the previous one?" "The difference is not just the atmosphere, let''s talk! Where are you going? "


    On the 18th, he was blunt to Vegeta, "Kill Sun Wuchen!" "Sure enough, but you don''t have to go, because I want to kill you." The two cyborgs heard Vegeta speak so bluntly and laughed at each other. Laughed.


    Vegeta didn''t figure out what was going on either?"Is it weird? Now laugh now!" No.17 looked at Vegeta and said, "Saiyans are always overconfident! Sun Wuchen seems to be a half-hearted guy, and will only die faster."


    Vegeta was very angry when she heard these words, and blue veins burst out on her head, "Obviously it''s just a puppet, so long-winded! I''m going to smash you into pieces. Who should I start with? Little devil, woman, stupid big man. , Or the three of you together."


    On the 18th, I looked at Vegeta''s anger, and calmly said to him, "Don''t be brave!" No matter how angry Vegeta was, the three of them ignored him. This is the 18th who said to the 16th. On the 16th, let me see your power and try it!"


    No. 16 is very determined, "I refuse!" Vegeta heard that No. 16 refused to fight with him, and he understood, "It seems that guy is quite clear about my strength."


    No. 17 didn¡¯t understand what No. 16 was going to do. ¡°Weird guy, refused to fight!¡± Seeing this, No. 18 walked out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can do, okay, let me do it¡±, shook his hair and looked Vegeta.


    Vegeta said to No. 18, "The ugly thing is ahead. I won''t be merciful just because you are a woman, and you are not a woman, but a human being!"


    The mystery of Cyborg 18 is about to be unveiled. What kind of battle will be staged?Cyborgs No. 17 and No. 18 finally started to act. They betrayed the maker, Dr. Gero, and started No. 16.


    Goku took Yajiro Bingbei and Bulma, and they had almost arrived near the Kamiseunya, but Bulma suddenly said to Goku, "Wait, let''s go to my house first!" "But...something must be told to Wuchen as soon as possible. "


    Bulma said to Goku, "You don''t understand the young mother''s heart at all. You are the same as Vegeta at this point, no wonder Kiki has a headache."


    Chapter 1195: Vegeta vs. No. 18


    "Mom is very hard! Helping Trunks to change clothes, feeding milk, etc., there are many things that must be done," Yajiro Hebei also followed Bulma''s words and said to her, "Yes, Bulma family It seems to be a famous one, go to Bulma''s house."


    Wukong was also very helpless. The two of them couldn''t violate their demands, so they couldn''t bear to watch Guixianwu leave again. Now Wu Chen was lying quietly on the bed, as if he was almost healed.


    Piccolo and Klin are also flying towards the androids. Now everyone is anxious, "If the androids didn''t catch up with Wukong and Bulma, it would be fine."


    And No. 16''s focus is not on fighting at all. His eyes are looking at the little bird and the outside world, his eyes are full of tenderness, and the battle between Vegeta and No. 18 will begin.


    Without saying anything, No. 18 struck towards Vegeta. The power of No. 18 was also very strong. Vegeta threw him directly on the mountain and smashed a mountain at once.


    But this injury was a trivial tickling for No. 18, and Vegeta ran into No. 18 again, and No. 17 looked at it with relish.


    But No. 16¡¯s gaze is still looking for birds and butterflies, No. 17 looks at Vegeta, ¡°Vegeta is indeed a great guy, it¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s far from Dr. Gero¡¯s intelligence. Vegeta is indeed a great guy."


    Vegeta looked at her very disdainfully, "You puppets have no response if they are injured. If so, I will tear you apart! See how you can laugh."


    At this time, a truck came from the corner of the mountain behind No. 18, and it was almost there. Someone blocked in front. The truck driver stopped immediately. Fortunately, no accident happened.


    The truck driver was also very angry. He poked his head out of the window and scolded them, "I said, why are you standing in the middle of the road? Stupid, if you don''t hurry away, I will kill you."


    Vegeta looked at No.18, "Hurry up and laugh!" The driver honked his horn frantically, "Have you heard? Bastard!" But Vegeta and No.18 completely ignored the truck driver''s thoughts, "Let''s try it. !"


    When the truck driver wanted to speak, Vegeta shot a wave of light directly towards No. 18. No. 18 was fast, and it flashed past and rushed to the truck. In an instant, the opposite truck and the road were destroyed.


    And this is a mountain road with a steep cliff next to it. This road was completely broken now, and at this time the number 18 had jumped behind Vegeta, which surprised Vegeta.


    Vegeta looked at No. 18, "Skills are more agile than imagined." The two confronted each other like this. No. 18 looked at Vegeta, "You weren''t serious just now!"


    Vegeta said to her, "Of course, if I''m serious, I''m afraid the earth will be destroyed!" No.18 sneered, "I''m not serious, you know?" "Then don''t show mercy, hurry up. Go all out! Otherwise you will regret it."


    "Okay, let''s do it!" Vegeta was just getting ready to fight. What was unexpected was that No. 18 ran into him directly, and hit his head unsuspectingly, on Vegeta''s head. A piece of redness and swelling.


    Vegeta was very angry. With a drop of blood on his head flowing into his eyes, the Saiyan''s fighting spirit was about to unfold. The blood brought happiness to Vegeta, and at the same time, with anger, he punched the number 18 abdomen.


    The two fought side by side like this, but they didn¡¯t see any pain on the 18th. On the contrary, Vegeta was very painful. It turned out that Vegeta didn¡¯t hit the 18th at all, but instead kicked the 18th. To Vegeta''s belly.


    Vegeta wanted to fall down in pain, and was helped by the 18th. Then, he punched him back and forth to the mountain. At this time, Trunks and the others arrived, "It doesn''t matter! Mr. Vegeta. "


    Vegeta walked out of the pierced cave with a serious expression. Trunks was very happy. Vegeta was not injured. Vegeta looked at Trunks and they were coming. Also very excited.


    "It''s really annoying guys, do you think you can beat them?" No.17 on the side can''t stand it anymore, "Really! Come to help, it''s a bit difficult for No.18 to have more than one enemy! No way! Let''s go! Aren''t you going on the 16th?"


    No.16 calmly said to No.17, "No, I won''t go", "If you don''t go, you are too uncomfortable! Why did they make you?" "I should have said that in order to fight Sun Wuchen!" Really, it''s so leisurely, it''s really enviable!"


    At this time, No. 17 walked towards No. 18, Tianjin Fan saw that he was very nervous, "No. 17 is here!" Trunks knew their strength, and had been here to discourage Vegeta, but he couldn''t. Just don''t listen.


    "Come on, Mr. Vegeta! If you die, there will be no self-esteem, please!" But Vegeta didn''t want to bother Trunks at all!"Do you still want to be beaten? Don''t get in the way! Go away."


    Chapter 1196: The Endless Energy


    No. 18 watched them fight here, "I want to flee, we are not interested in deserters." Vegeta heard to No. 18, "Don''t be kidding, I''m about to kill you all, how can I escape? ?"


    "Tell you, if you want me to join forces with Earthlings, Namek and Sun Wuchen, it would be better to fight to death alone", they were very angry when they heard Vegeta say this.


    The number 17 here came over and applauded. They didn''t understand. What does the number 17 mean?The 17th looked at them panicked, "Wonderful speech, really fighting spirit, worthy of Saiyan prince."


    Vegeta looked at them and vomited a mouthful of blood, "You puppets, don''t judge me!" On the 17th, Vegeta said to Vegeta, "I admire your fighting spirit, but I have to say, Vegeta and 18. No one is allowed to intervene in the duel."


    "Otherwise, let me pass this level first!" Vegeta was relieved when he heard, "They are all cowardly pacifists. Don''t worry, they won''t do anything." This makes No.17 rest assured. Up!


    At this time, seeing that the scene stabilized, on the 18th, he said to Vegeta, "Do you want to continue?" "Of course! Come on!" Then the two rushed together and fought together, Vegeta hitting. In front of No. 18, he bumped into No. 18 body.


    Then he punched her in the back and hit the ground directly. Vegeta did not stop, and sent a light wave towards No. 18, blasting the mountain island directly, waiting for the smoke to dissipate, and No. 18 stood there. Ground.


    But the clothes were torn and torn, and No. 18''s face was a little haggard, with some anger inside. Vegeta flew down and said to No. 18, "You anger me, I want to kill you."


    No. 18 threw down his upper body jacket, "It''s amazing! Although you are a cosmic person, you are still a flesh and blood body after all. I didn''t expect to have such strength. It seems that Sun Wuchen is even more powerful."


    Vegeta was angry when he heard Sun Wuchen, "Don''t be kidding, although I was surpassed by him, but everything is different now, I am far above him", "What! I think neither of them is great."


    "What are you talking about!" Vegeta kicked towards No. 18 angrily. Now the scene is very chaotic. Tianjin Fan and the others are still standing still, and No. 17 looks at them very interestingly.


    Trunks watched their battle, and couldn''t help being very surprised, "Awesome, Dad is really amazing, he can draw a tie with the robots! I really underestimated them."

 695 Naruto Power System Chapter 695

    When Piccolo watched their battle, he felt a bad premonition in his heart, "Vegeta might die." Hearing this, Kelin and Tianjin Fan were also very surprised and confused!


    "Look at it, although it''s not obvious, the cyborgs are gradually gaining an advantage, the enemy''s energy has not weakened at all, but Vegeta''s power is getting weaker and weaker."


    Vegeta and No. 18 are fighting back more and more. Now Vegeta¡¯s strength is slowly weakening, and the energy of the body cannot keep up with the speed. No. 18 has not shown this at all, and Vegeta¡¯s current strength is getting more and more. Weak, No. 18 has the upper hand now.


    Piccolo and the others looked at the situation a bit bad. Everyone was very flustered. Even Vegeta couldn''t beat the 18th. Then the 17th guarding them next to them was even stronger, and the 16th stood there without moving. move.


    Vegeta is completely dead now. On the 18th, Vegeta played with applause. On the 18th, Vegeta hit the mountain over there, and Vegeta sat up weakly.


    No. 18 walked towards Vegeta step by step. Vegeta was very dissatisfied, and rushed towards No. 18. No. 18 jumped up instantly and landed on Vegeta, with one foot toward Vegeta. Ta''s jaw kicked over.


    Vegeta stepped back weakly, when No. 18 flew over, Vegeta turned around subconsciously, No. 18 kicked Vegeta¡¯s arm, and No. 18 broke his arm. Up!


    Vegeta gritted her teeth in pain, walked a few steps, and knelt there, very unwilling in her heart. Trunks was very sad when she saw this scene.


    Although Trunks hates Vegeta very much, he is his father after all. Seeing this scene, it is inevitable that his heart is very painful, so he drew his sword angrily and slashed towards No. 18.


    As soon as No. 18 turned around, Trunks¡¯ cheap sword slashed into her arm. Unexpectedly, Trunks¡¯s sword was directly broken, which made Trunks very panicked. Then No. 17 jumped from above. He came down and punched Trunks.


    Trunks was directly hit on the ground by No. 17 and fell in front of No. 18. Vegeta looked very angry. Klin looked very nervous, "On one blow... he is obviously also a super game. Ah!"


    Piccolo and Tianjin Fan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they jumped down and hit the 17th, but was kicked away by the 17th, and Piccolo punched over, but was dodged by the 17th. Then a throat lock, locked him.


    Chapter 1197: The Purpose of the Robot


    The 17th became harder and harder, and Tianjin Fanbei¡¯s eyes were bleeding. Vegeta looked very angry and rushed towards the 17th, but was caught by the 18th. At this time, Trunks Also stood up.


    On the 18th, watching Trunks about to attack, he pulled Vegeta''s foot and slammed it, slammed into Trunks, and directly hit them to the ground.


    The court was at peace again. Klin looked very scared from above, "It''s amazing!" At this moment Klin saw No.16 standing in the distance. No.16 stood motionless in the distance, watching quietly. sky.


    At this time, it was 16th. He saw that Klin was paying attention to him, and nothing happened. He just smiled at him. After a while, a little bird flew over and landed on the 16th arm. .


    After a while, a group of birds were spinning around No. 16. Piccolo stood up and looked at them. Vegeta lay there strenuously, and looked up at Piccolo. He was already taken by No. 17. Was locked.


    Seeing that Tianjin Fan was very uncomfortable, Piccolo slapped towards No. 17, immediately let go of Tianjin Fan, and No. 17 escaped an attack from Piccolo.


    As he rushed towards Piccolo, No.17 rushed towards Piccolo''s abdomen with a vicious punch, almost directly punching through, and the pain was very unbearable.


    The current situation is very bad, Klin also feels a sense of depression, Vegeta now I am very helpless, got up for a sneak attack, and moved towards the 18th attack. Fortunately, the 18th''s reaction ability is relatively fast, avoiding Beiji. Tower attack.


    On the 18th, he kicked Vegeta, kicked Vegeta to the ground, stepped on his back again, kicked directly into his arm, and the painful Vegeta called come out.


    At this time, No. 18 walked towards Vegeta, "it seems necessary to abolish your other arm." Just like that, No. 18 stepped on Vegeta¡¯s other arm and directly touched Vegeta¡¯s arm. It was stepped off.


    The painful Vegeta disappeared all the breath of Super Saiyan, and the state of Super Saiyan disappeared. On the 17th, he looked at Vegeta, ¡°The color of the hair has changed, and the strange light is gone. It¡¯s incredible. Yeah...!"


    No. 18 looked at Trunks. Even Trunks¡¯ Super Saiyan status disappeared. No. 18 pointed to Trunks, ¡°That¡¯s the same over there.¡± At this time, No. 17 Surprised, "Who is he? It''s not in the information, forget it, whatever."


    In this way, Klin was the only one left, and all the others fell down. Klin retreated to the back in fear, and only then did the 17th and 18th pay attention to him.


    The two flew up. Although Kerry was scared, he did not persuade him, "Damn, I will never admit defeat," and on the 17th said to Klin, "Don''t worry, they are all alive."


    "Hurry up and give them fairy beans! You can recover in an instant, right? Tell them that they will come to us when they have improved their skills", he turned and left.


    The 18th asked the 17th, "Don''t you ask where Sun Wuchen is?" "Don''t worry, it''s a pleasure to find yourself slowly, and if we make trouble around, he will throw himself into the trap."


    After talking about the 17th and the 18th waved to Klin, he turned and left, leaving Klin alone here in a daze, the 17th and the 18th came to the 16th.


    Seeing him in a daze here, I asked him, "Because you are too noisy, the birds have escaped", "Little Bird?" "There are very few cars passing by, let''s go to a more lively place. "


    On the 17th, I thought, "There are indeed few cars, no way, let''s go to another lively place!" "Okay, I want to change to a new dress too!" "Okay, then let''s go to nearby cities and villages. Right."


    When the three of them just wanted to leave, Klin ran over and stopped them, "What do you want to do? Do you want to kill Wuchen or rule the world?" No. 17 didn''t even want to tell him, "Fight Sun Wuchen first. , Think about other things later!"


    The 17th spoke very lightly, which made Klin very confused, "Why? Why do you stare at Wuchen and want to kill Wuchen''s culprit, isn''t Dr. Geiro already killed by you?"


    On the 17th, he told Klin, "It has nothing to do with Dr. Gero, it''s just a game!" "Game? How can this kind of thing be treated as a game, you...", "So you don''t tell us where Sun Wuchen is, it doesn''t matter. Look for It is also a game!"


    Klin told them, "Even if I stop you, I can''t change it!" No.16, who was silent at this time, said to Klin, "Yes! We made it to kill Sun Wuchen."


    "That''s right! Give them fairy beans quickly! Otherwise you will die!" At this time, the 18th came over and walked in front of Klin, so scared that Klin didn''t dare to move, the 18th was directly there. Klin gave a kiss on the cheek.


    Klin didn''t figure out what it meant, so the three of them said goodbyes and flew away, leaving Klin standing alone and looking at them foolishly!


    Chapter 1198: Come to Bulma''s House


    The artificial people with overwhelming strength have a somewhat surprising personality. Except for Klin, Vegeta and others have been defeated. Can Wu Chen and others protect the earth?


    The cyborgs just flew away. Klin hurriedly jumped down and went to rescue them. He took out the fairy bean bag from his pocket, "Isn¡¯t there! There are six more. I have shared it with Piccolo and Tianjin Rice.¡± Up."


    At this time, Klin ran to Tianjin Fan and helped Tianjin Fan up, "Tianjin Fan, make it a little bit, come and eat Xiandou!" He put the Xiandou in Tianjin Fan''s mouth.


    After a while, Tianjin Fan opened his eyes, and now Klin still has a fairy bean in his hand, "Let¡¯s eat one for Vegeta! Relatively speaking, Vegeta has the highest strength now."


    At Bulma¡¯s house, Bulma¡¯s mother was relaxing reading in the backyard. At this time, she saw the four of Wukong flying in the sky. Bulma¡¯s mother greeted Wukong very warmly.


    Bulma''s mother looked at Wukong, "Goku has become stronger again, let''s date next time! Every time we meet, I get stronger, I love it!"


    Wukong was very shy when he heard it, "I''ll go to prepare cakes and black tea, it''s okay, you''re welcome!" Wukong was also embarrassed, "If I don''t rush back soon..."


    But Yajiro Hebei didn''t think so, "I must accept the hospitality." Goku thought, Wu Chen''s life is worrying now, if you don''t hurry over!


    Not only Wu Chen''s life, but also Vegeta, Piccolo and their lives were even more unsatisfactory, saying that Wukong left them and flew away.


    Bulma''s mother watched Wukong fly away, and felt uncomfortable in her heart. "It must be anxious? What''s the matter!" But watching Bulma play with Trunks was very happy.


    As Wukong flew, he thought, "Bulma''s mother is still so hard to deal with! If you don''t hurry up..." On Klin''s side, Piccolo was very worried after learning what No.17 said to them.


    "Do they even know fairy beans?" "What''s the matter? They know so much, why didn''t they kill us", these few words made Klin a big head, "I don''t know!"


    Tianjin Fan thought for a while, "Because they don''t think it is necessary to kill us! We are not their opponents at all" Piccolo looked at Vegeta, "They are very strong, too strong! I didn''t expect to be so powerful."


    When Vegeta heard what Piccolo said, the pressure in his heart was so great that he exploded and flew away. This not only made Vegeta very angry, Trunks saw that Vegeta was impulsive again. The face is more uncomfortable.


    Trunks just wanted to fly over to catch up with Vegeta, but was stopped by Piccolo, "Tranks, leave him alone! He is already a Super Saiyan, with absolute self-esteem and self-confidence, but he is still not an enemy. The creation of man was defeated by women."


    "The current Vegeta must be very uncomfortable in his heart, he must be very shocked!" "By the way, we can''t beat them if we go together!"


    Klin also felt it, "Sorry, my legs are scared! I couldn''t fight with you!" Piccolo looked at Klin, "Don''t mind, they can beat Super Saiyan Trunks with one blow. Guy, even if you join, it makes no sense."


    What Piccolo said didn¡¯t seem to be in Klin. Klin was very angry anyway, "Damn it, if Wuchen is there, they..." Tianjin Fan thought so too, "Tranks killed Frieza in a second, but There is nothing to do with the cyborg!"


    "To be honest, no matter how strong Wuchen is, it won''t be much better than Vegeta and Trunks! In other words, Wuchen will have a hard time winning." Kelin heard Tianjin Fan''s explanation and suddenly thought Clear!


    Trunks thought for a while and said to them, "Those artificial humans are a little different from those of my time..." "What do you say?" "The artificial humans I know are not so powerful. I can do it alone. Reluctantly deal with it."


    What Trunks said now, the three of them are getting more and more incomprehensible. To be honest, it is a bit difficult to understand, anyway, it is too different from the current situation.

 696 Naruto Power System Chapter 696

    Tianjin Fan said to Piccolo, "Anyway, the future is dark, what should I do next?" Piccolo thought, "You go to Guixian Island first! Anyway, wait until Sun Wuchen''s illness is cured."


    Klin thought for a while, this is a good way, "Then... what are your plans for Piccolo?" "I don''t know!" But Klin looked at Piccolo in a different way, "Look at your expression, is there any way? Speak out and listen, everyone is a companion."


    Piccolo looked disgusted, "What companions, don''t get too proud, when will I be your companion!" When Piccolo heard this, he was very angry and used the magic light wave to attack them.


    Fortunately, they dodge quickly and dodge directly, otherwise it would be another serious injury, and then Piccolo flew into the air and said to them angrily, "I am a demon, I am just using you to conquer the world."


    Chapter 1199: Klin''s Ideas


    He flew away angrily as he said, Piccolo put the words here, Tianjin Fan and the others remembered, "Yes, I forgot... That guy is indeed the reincarnation of the Piccolo Demon King who is against us and Wu Chen. ."


    "Damn, that guy Piccolo! Do you still want to conquer the world?" Tianjin Fan became more angry as he thought about it, but Klin didn''t feel that way. "I feel that conquering the world is just a cover!"


    "He is the same as Wuchen, Wukong, and Vegeta. He only longs to be stronger than others. I think he thinks so. In my opinion, he still has the last trump card! Probably..."


    When Tianjin Fan heard what Klin said, his heart was inevitably puzzled, "What is the last trump card?" Klin pointed in the direction behind, "Picolo flew over there, right? Where is it over there? You? do you know?"


    Tianjin Fan looked in the direction pointed by Klin, "I don''t know, I''m not impressed! Have I been there?" Klin said directly to him, "It''s where the gods are, I heard from the Great Elder Namek Ever."


    "If the god and Piccolo are not divided into two people, they will not lose to the Saiyan, that is to say, Piccolo has gone to find the god in order to merge into one!" Klin really awakened the dreamer!


    Klin went on to say to them, "When the gods and the Great Demon are combined, they will become the Namek Warriors, and Piccolo''s strength will increase a lot and become even more powerful!"


    "If Wuchen and the others were Super Saiyans, Piccolo would become Super Nameks", Tianjin Fan thought, "Super Namiks... really amazing! But if the gods are gone, then Dragon Ball will be too. Disappear."


    "Yes! But if the bottom is broken or the god is killed, the dragon ball will disappear, too. If Piccolo really intends to merge with the god, it means that he has nothing to do, because the opponent is too strong, and Piccolo hates the gods very much."


    What Klin said was not wrong. Piccolo and the gods were not at the same time. The gods abandoned the evil Piccolo. Since then, Piccolo and the gods have never come back.


    Once they become two people, their attack power will be greatly reduced. It is precisely because of this that Piccolo enemy''s attack power will be so low. Although there is Neru in his body, he is not his real body after all.


    Therefore, although the attack power has increased, it is not so strong. This is the problem. If the shadow and the person are combined, then this is a real person.


    Trunks said to them, "Dad...no, what is Vegeta going to do?" Klin was very awkward when he heard Trunks speak, and told Trunks the truth directly.


    "There is no need to hide Trunks, you are the adult version of the child in Bulma''s arms. Everyone already knows it, probably only your father Vegeta doesn''t."


    This also surprised Trunks, "Really? I''m sorry, I shouldn''t hide you!" "There is no need to apologize. Although Vegeta lost, he will never escape, because he is dignified. A monster in a suit."


    "Don''t worry, he will definitely find ways to master new tricks, and then fight the cyborgs, and now he must go where to practice." Now Tianjin Fan is a reassurance for Trunks.


    And now Vegeta has rushed over, and what he thinks in his heart now is not just Sun Wuchen himself, not just a human being. As Tianjin Fan said, Vegeta is a monster with dignity.


    Vegeta can''t let anyone go, he just can''t let himself go, but his own super Saiyan is also his own pure evil, and Vegeta is a super fighting nation.


    So now Vegeta''s heart is very anxious, "Beast! Being underestimated by those cyborgs! One day you will regret letting off Grandpa Ben Vegeta."


    Klin and the others are now flying towards Wuchen. Klin asked Trunks during the flight, "By the way, Trunks, how long will it take for the special medicine you gave Wuchen to be cured?"


    Trunks said to Klin, "With Wuchen''s physique, it will take about ten days!" Klin thought for a while, "Ten days...should be enough for transfer!" "Almost!" "But Wuchen is healthy. Can you really win?"


    Now Klin is also very concerned about this issue. Piccolo is right. No matter how good Wukong is, it will not be much better than Vegeta and Trunks. Now they are starting to worry about this issue.


    "In short, the three of them don''t seem to have devices for detecting energy, which is really lucky." This surprised them. After all, the 20th did not want to turn on the 17th and the 18th.


    On the 20th, Dr. Geiro, he built a device for detecting energy on the 19th and himself, but did not modify the 17th and 18th. On the one hand, he preserved himself, and on the other hand, he controlled their weakness.


    Dr. Geiro thought very well, but he did not expect them to fight against him, and they ended up getting themselves separated from his body, and he was not guaranteed in his old age!


    At this time, the gods in the heavens already felt Piccolo flying here, "Piccolo, have you finally made up your mind? It seems that the time has come for the two to become one!"


    Chapter 1200: The Confrontation Between Piccolo and God


    Piccolo flew to the Tianzhu, and flew upwards along the Tianzhu. After passing by Mr. Galin, Galin also saw Piccolo fly up and knew the general situation.


    Piccolo flew to the altar of the sky and immediately changed into a suit. Mr. Bobo was very nervous when he saw Piccolo flying up. At this time, the gods also came here.


    Piccolo and the immortal looked at each other like this. Mr. Bobo was nervous looking at them. Piccolo directly explained his intention, "Why I came, you should know!"


    Now the gods are also nervous, "I know! Originally I and you... No! It should be said that you are one with your father, and I know what you think!"


    Piccolo snorted coldly, "It couldn''t be better!" "I never thought that there would be a day when I would fit together again", but Piccolo never admitted, "It''s not a fit, it needs you to boost my energy. You are the only one now. The meaning of existence is Dragon Ball."


    The god was very sad when he heard this sentence, but he also said it in his heart, "That''s right, I don''t know where to start, the gap between you and me has been widened. In front of the powerful enemies that appeared one by one, My strength is insignificant."


    Mr. Bobo was so frustrated when he heard the fairy talking, he hurriedly stood by him, "God! Nothing! The gods have their own missions", "Okay! Mr. Bobo!"


    "The Trunks, who ruined Frieza and his son in an instant, and Vegeta, who was better than Trunks, were very miserable when they encountered cyborgs. Even if Sun Wuchen is cured, I am afraid the result will be the same!"


    "Sure enough, the moment when the gods and the great devil become one has come," Piccolo looked at the gods from behind, "Yes, the earth now does not need gods, but a strong person who can hit the enemy."


    Suddenly the fairy said to Piccolo, "But... let me observe the situation in the lower realm again!" "What! I still need to observe", "Yes, I want to see if the three artificial humans will bring harm to the earth."


    Piccolo was very angry when he heard the fairy speaking, "You speak lightly, we are all by them..." The fairy also knows this matter, "You are the one who provoked the battle first, and they did not hurt the killer."


    Piccolo was very angry, but what the god said was not unreasonable, "It''s really annoying guy, when do you still want to watch the fun, haven''t you listened to Trunks? Those artificial people make the future like hell. "


    The fairy said to Piccolo, "But I also heard that these cyborgs are different from what Trunks knows", "Why do you want to say they are cute?" "I didn''t mean that, I want one that can make me play Reason for determination."


    What the god said was not wrong, Piccolo stepped aside and sat down, "Coward, well, I get it! I''m waiting here, and when you see that it is irreversible, you will make up your mind."


    At this time, the three cyborgs were still flying, and No. 17 was observing the road, and suddenly saw a pink car on the road below.


    On the 17th, said to both of them, "I''m here, I finally found it", and the 18th looked at the 17th, "Enough is enough, let''s fly over!" "Why are you so anxious? There is so much time!"


    Speaking of No. 17 flying down, No. 18 didn''t understand what he thought at all, and felt helpless in his heart. The two truck drivers were still drinking warm coffee in the convenience store beside.


    On the 17th, the 18th, and the 16th, three people came to the back of the truck and saw all the goods inside. The 17th felt too troublesome and was about to throw all the goods down. The truck driver saw it and immediately stopped it. they.


    "What are you doing? Why did you open the door of our truck?" However, No. 16 said nothing, and lifted the truck directly and brought the goods out. This scene scared the two truck drivers.


    Because every normal person who sees a person who can lift a truck is a monster, then who would dare to go forward and provoke them!Then No. 16 put the car down, No. 17 closed the door, and the three got into the car.


    The 17th started the car, "Okay, let''s go, go to Sun Wuchen''s house first!" The 18th said to the 17th, "I want to change clothes first," the 17th said to the 18th, "Okay, I know Got it, got it, it just so happens that I also want to change to a dress!"


    In this way, the three people drove the car away, and the two truck drivers stood there and said nothing during the whole process. They just stood there stupidly, holding coffee, "Is this a dream?"


    While Klin and the others are still flying, Tianjin Fan said to Klin, "I will go to meet dumplings first, and then go to special training. If there is another danger, I will be there immediately, although it may not be of help. ,but¡­"


    "Okay, I see, we are with Teacher Wu Tian, ??and we will try to buy as much time as possible", "Help me tell Wu Chen, don''t be too reluctant!" Tianjin Fan turned and flew away.


    Chapter 1201: Klin''s Memories


    Klin thought for a while, "Don''t be too reluctant? That''s right, even Wu Chen this time..." Trunks was still thinking here, "Why is the historical deviation so large, and the humanoid is so strong, and There are obviously only two."


    Now not only Trunks can''t figure out this, Klin doesn''t understand why, "In short, this is the reality of this era."


    Wu Chen was resting here at Guixianren. He was still out of breath and very tired physically, but he had also taken the medicine. It seemed that the rest was Wu Chen''s good fortune.

 697 Naruto Power System Chapter 697

    Trunks and Klin are also rushing to Guixian Island with all their strength. Klin is flying and said to Trunks, "Yes, I want to ask one thing, those artificial people are really very evil. ?"


    Trunks told Klin, "They are very cold, at least in our time. What''s the matter?" Klin was very nervous when he heard Trunks questioning him, "It''s nothing, just thinking if not. All right."


    "Then you''d better dispel this naive idea! After all, it is an artificial human, without much human emotion, or beyond human emotion, so don''t think about it."


    "Okay, I got it, got it, let''s not talk about it", because now Klin thought of kissing him before leaving on the 18th, and the excitement in him has not disappeared.


    At this time, Vegeta flew into a mountain forest. He was very angry now, because he was very angry now and was underestimated by the cyborgs. As a Saiyan prince, he must be dissatisfied in his heart.


    So the Super Saiyan state broke out, and he started practicing again, "Damn, you artificial humans are just puppets. I want you to understand that I am the strongest fighter in the universe."


    "And I want you to know that in front of the strongest cosmic warrior, I won''t be so easy..." Vegeta is very angry now, and his emotions have reached the extreme.


    Before the clutches of the clutch approached Wu Chen, their respective thoughts were complicated and the crisis was temporarily away, but at this moment a new problem appeared beside Bulma.


    On the 17th and 18th, they were still driving the car on the road to enjoy the scenery, very leisurely. On the 18th, they said to them, "By the way, do you know where Sun Wuchen lives?"


    But the 17th is very calm, "It''s okay, I will get information sooner or later!" The 18th is also very helpless, "Really, you don''t know, when will you have to find it?"


    At this time, the 16th spoke, "Sun Wuchen''s home is with Sun Wukong''s home, and Sun Wuchen''s home is in a mountain in the East 439 District." This made the two of them look at each other with admiration, "You know so much! Gero! Did the doctor tell you?"


    "Yes! It only takes a few minutes to fly over," No.18 felt the same way, "Yes, that''s a good point, but someone deliberately tried to drive."


    On the 17th, I said to them impatiently, "Oh, I''ve said it several times! It takes a little effort to make fun!" Just like that, they were still driving the car leisurely, admiring them all the way, and looking for Sun Wuchen. .


    Vegeta is very uncomfortable here. He is drenched in the rain on this mountaintop here, and he is still thinking about what he said to him on the 18th, "Is Sun Wuchen better? What is it! Neither of them is great."


    The more Vegeta thinks about it, the more angry, the weather at this moment has been controlled by Vegeta, Vegeta¡¯s angry aura has dissipated, "Super Saiyan should be invincible in the world, but why did it happen? In this way, the fiasco just now..."


    "I am the super elite prince of the Saiyan. After becoming a Super Saiyan, I should be invincible in the universe. How can I lose to the cyborg? Is this my limit?" Now Vegeta is becoming more and more unwilling. .


    "No, no! I am Vegeta, no matter how strong the opponent is, I can surpass him, I will definitely be better than them, and Sun Wuchen, after defeating the cyborg, it will be your turn."


    Vegeta is still very confident in herself, only confidence can make a person stronger, because of this, Vegeta becomes stronger and stronger because of this.


    At this time, Klin and Trunks also came to Guixian Island. He just knocked on the door and was knocked on the head by Teacher Wu Tian. He immediately picked up a big bag. Klin was very uncomfortable!


    Wu Tian saw Klin coming here and smiled happily, "Xiaolin, you are finally here!" Klin told Trunks cautiously, "This is Teacher Wu Tian."


    When Trunks heard Clin tell him that this was Teacher Wu Tian, ??he immediately became serious, "I¡¯m seeing you for the first time, please take care of me." Trunks was still thinking at this time, "Although I heard my mother mentioned this. Old man, my mother said he was a wicked old man."


    "Although he is an old man, my mother told me that he was the winner of the No. 1 Budo Club in the world, and he was also the master of Wuchen and Wukong. This time I was very excited to see a real person!"


    Yamucha saw Klin and the others come back, very excited, "Klin, you are back, great, I am worried!" "Where is Wuchen?" "It''s okay, he took the medicine and is now sleeping Yeah!"


    Chapter 1202: The Energy of the Time Machine


    Yamucha saw the person behind Klin, and asked, "You came from the future, right! By the way, you have defeated the cyborgs, right?"


    Yamucha asked the two of them, "No!" "Is the new artificial man really so strong?" "It''s not strong enough to describe it."


    "Then wait for Wukong now!" After a while, Wukong also flew over from there, and Qiqi was here too. Qiqi was very happy to see Wukong back.


    Klin told them, "Those guys think this is a game. Anyway, they plan to kill Wu Chen." Wukong was surprised, "Are they really that powerful?"


    Klin told him, "Well, Bitlanks is stronger!" Yamucha looked at Klin, "What should I do?" "You ask me... I don''t know."


    At this time, Trunks said to Klin, "How about this? I used the time machine to go back in time, and it was destroyed before the cyborg was activated. The location of the Dr. Geiro Institute is already known."


    Yamucha heard Trunks say this, "So that''s it, that''s not bad! Back before, let Dr. Gero and the others go together so that there will be no funeral."


    Klin thought, "Isn''t that time machine not perfect yet, and Wu Chen said that it takes a very long time to generate energy to and from it, it''s very hard! Will you be able to go back to the future then?"


    Goku thought for a while, "By the way, I want to say if Trunks goes back in time and destroys the cyborg, what will happen to the cyborg now? Will it disappear out of thin air?"


    This reminds Trunks, "Yes, I have forgotten that even if I go back in time and destroy the cyborg, it will only save the future of that time and space, and the time and space that the cyborg has activated cannot be changed. !"


    This confused Klin and the others. "What do you mean?" "For example, because of the special medicine I brought from the future, Mr. Wu Chen saved his life, but Mr. Wu Chen still died in the future world where I live. People with heart disease."


    "That is to say, there is a future in which Mr. Wu Chen is saved, and there is also a future in which I will die. What I do will only produce more futures." "Wait, that means if Wu Chen kills the human beings, your future remains There are artificial people."


    Trunks nodded, and the Turtle Fairy looked at Trunks, "Why did you come here? Your world has not changed!" Trunks walked to the window and looked at the sky. "Because of my mother, my mother doesn''t want to see artificial people doing whatever they want."


    "It would be great if there is a peaceful future, but the most important purpose is to find out the weaknesses of those guys through the battle between Mr. Wu Chen and the cyborgs."


    "If it doesn''t work, let Mr. Wu Chen take the time machine to our future and kill the robots." Suddenly a picture appeared in Trunks'' mind. No. 17 and No. 18 entered the door and shot him.


    In an instant, Trunks came back to his senses, "Sorry! But the current situation is a bit different from what I know in the past. Wu Chen''s onset time has changed, and there are three humanoids, and his strength is even greater. increase."


    Wukong asked Trunks, "But, why is there such a big difference?" "I don''t know, why is it like this? Is it because I was driving in front of the time machine?"


    At this time, Kiki said to Trunks, "Don''t care! If you don''t come, Wu Chen would have died, I thank you very much!" Trunks also nodded comfortingly.


    At this time, Klin looked a little embarrassed at the scene, and said to him, "That''s it, there will always be a way!" Anyway, several of them have a better mentality, "Isn''t all of them survived so far? It''s okay. There must be a way this time."


    Yamucha said to Klin, "Tell Bulma about the progress of the incident!" "Okay! But do I have to say it? It''s really troublesome!" "Do you know the situation best? Please."


    Klin looked reluctant, and said to Trunks, "Your mother is amazing! She is amazing at everything." Trunks nodded, "The same for her in the future."


    Klin dialed the phone, "Hello, this is Klin, is Bulma here?" He only heard an unfamiliar voice on the other side picking up the phone, "Miss Bulma? Please wait a moment."


    Suddenly, a loud voice called out, "Klin, is that you? What? Are you all right? Where are you? I thought Wukong was home? I called and no one answered! By the way, Is my future son Trunks here?"


    "I''m here!" "Great, ask him to answer the phone!" "Just say that, with a loudspeaker" "Really? Listen to me, someone in the western village asked our company and said it was them A strange aircraft was found on a nearby mountain."


    "They want to take it, but they don''t know how to start it. They want us to teach them. I asked about the model of the aircraft in detail, but they didn''t know it, so it might not be our company''s product!"


    Chapter 1203: Another Time Machine


    "However, the other party said that the word''Capsule Company'' was written on the fuselage, so I asked them to fax me the photo. I have received it. I was shocked when I saw the photo. It was the time machine that Trunks took. It''s broken."


    This made Trunks very panicked, "Why, it''s impossible!" He said, took out the capsule box in his pocket, opened it and looked, "It''s okay, here it is! I have taken the capsule back and brought On the body."


    Klin told Bulma, "He said he put it on him!" "Is it? It really wasn''t the one you were riding in. It was covered with moss and looked very old. I thought it was weird! By the way, In the future, I made a few time machines."


    Trunks said into the microphone, "A few of them, one is very reluctant." Bulma is very strange now, "Oh, it''s weird, this is definitely a time machine, I have seen the one you were sitting on before. You can''t go wrong, I will pass the photos to you."


    After a while, Bulma faxed the picture, and Klin gave it to Trunks, "Tranks, give it to the picture, you can see if it is."


    Trunks took the photo and took a closer look. He was very surprised, "Yes, it''s my time machine, what is going on? Do you know the detailed location of the shooting?"


    Klin relayed what Trunks said, "He wants to know the exact location of this time machine", "The exact location is not clear, it is probably somewhere near West 1050! Do you want to go there?"


    Trunks said to Bulma, "Yes, that''s right, I want to see it with my own eyes", and then Bulma said in the microphone, "Well, I''ll go too, anyway. It''s not far."


    Then they hung up the phone and the two made an appointment. Yamucha looked at Trunks, "Is there really only one time machine?" Trunks said to Yamucha, "Yes, definitely not. wrong."


    Wukong said to Trunks, "Well, I want to go too, okay?" Bulma went out and said to Bulma''s mother, "Mom, I''m going out, Trunks, please."

 698 Naruto Power System Chapter 698

    Bulma¡¯s mother asked what Bulma was going out for?Bulma said to her mother, "Go and meet the grown-up Trunks", which surprised Bulma''s mother.


    But at this time, on Guixian Island, Wukong decided to check it out with Trunks, so the two also set off, and Bulma flew towards that place.


    Wukong asked Trunks during the flight, "Tranks, is the future world really miserable? Because of those two humanoids!" "Yes! There are only tens of thousands of people in the world, and the West is basically destroyed. , Our secret base hiding in the ground escaped."


    This makes Wukong incredible. "So serious? If only the weakness of the cyborgs can be found!" Trunks told Wukong, "At the time, the two cyborgs did not obey Dr. Geiro''s orders!"


    "But they were still activated, probably because he really couldn''t help it, and he was killed by an artificial man. Dr. Gero should have known that artificial man is not perfect."


    "In case of danger, how can he stop the imperfect humans? There should be some kind of emergency braking device, otherwise they should not dare to activate them again."


    After Trunks said this, Wukong suddenly realized, "Yes! It must be like this", "It''s unlikely!" Trunks turned on the detection device in his hand, "West 1050 area should be nearby. Go down and look for it."


    The two of Wukong and Trunks searched for a full circle below. Wukong suddenly found that there was a waste machine underneath, which had been covered with moss, but it was still faintly visible, and he immediately called Trunks over.


    The two of them flew down and saw the machine. At this time, the sound of the plane came from the sky over there. Wukong thought for a while, "It should be Populma here. I''ll show her the way."


    Trunks walked up to this machine, and on the other side, the artificial people were also driving the car, leisurely, No. 18 looked at No. 16, "No. 16, you are really silent! You always don''t talk, isn''t it boring? ?"


    On the 17th, he drove the car and said to the 18th, "Give it up! On the 16th, he was thinking of defeating Sun Wuchen, and he is almost in the city now, do you want new clothes?"


    This sentence immediately aroused No. 18''s interest, "Yes, I can finally throw away this tattered body, hurry up, No. 17!" At this time, No. 17 saw a police car chasing from the rearview mirror. Against them.


    So I stopped, and walked down on the 17th and the 18th. The police took a gun at them and checked the situation in the car. ¡°Stop where you are, don¡¯t move¡±, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the wanted escape car.¡± "Really? I have something to say back to the office!"


    So the police chief took out the handcuffs and handcuffed No. 17 and No. 18. The police officer here yelled to No. 16 in the car, "Get down, get down!"


    No. 16 got out of the car. The officer saw that No. 16 was so strong. He was instantly scared. No. 16 walked down quietly, stretched out his hands, and the police handcuffed his handcuffs.


    Chapter 1204: The Time Machine of Ai Ji Era


    The policeman was also very nervous, but he was relieved when he handcuffed the handcuffs to No.16''s hand, but he did not expect No.16 to break the handcuffs as soon as he got his hands.


    The police officer was so scared that he was very scared, "You...do you want to resist?" On the 18th, I heard the sheriff speak to them, "Rebellion... I said, Mr. Patrol, the so-called resistance..."


    On the 18th, they walked in front of their police car, and the sheriff didn''t know what she was going to do?My heart was also very panicked, "Wait, what do you want to do? Stand back", then on the 18th, he squatted down and raised the car with both hands.


    "This is called resistance!" After speaking, he threw the speeding car to the opposite mountain, and it exploded in an instant. This made the two police chiefs stunned, and No. 18 and No. 17 removed their handcuffs. Coming down is as simple as tearing a piece of paper.


    The three of them got into the truck again and left again. The two policemen stood still and didn''t know what was going on when the car exploded. What was their strength?


    At this time, Bulma''s spacecraft had arrived, and Bulma was very happy to see Trunks, "I am a beautiful mother", Trunks heard Bulma say this to him, and was very shy in her heart.


    Bulma landed the spaceship to the ground, opened the spaceship, and walked in front of Trunks, "How? Talk about your feelings! Seeing the feelings of the young mother!"


    Trunks lowered his head and blushed, "Mom...nothing has changed", "No change...I can stay so beautiful in ten years! What a sinful sin", I heard Trunks say that. Very happy.


    Trunks immediately said to Bulma, "Compared to this, you see...", he took out the capsule box from his jacket pocket, took out the capsule and threw it in the distance. In an instant, a brand new time machine Appeared in front of you.


    Trunks walked to the front of the time machine and told Bulma, "This is the time machine I put in the capsule." Bulma looked at the two and compared them. "This old one is really not yours."


    "No, you only made a time machine in the future. This is also the time machine I took." Bulma also found it incredible. Trunks walked to the front of the old time machine. The moss was wiped off.


    Trunks wiped off the moss, and the word''hope'' appeared on it. Trunks told them, "This is the text I wrote when I set off. Of course, this time machine also has it."


    Comparing the two time machines, they are exactly the same. It''s just a question of the old and the new. Now the question is coming. Bulma lowered his head to think about the question, "But what''s going on? This one seems to be standing here for a long time."


    Wukong flew up and saw a big hole in the protective cover above, "This hole is very strange! It looks like it melted at high temperature, and it is a hole opened from the inside."


    Bulma was also considering this question, "What, who would it be?" "Let''s open it first!" Trunks clicked on the switch button of this machine, and the machine was still running normally.


    It''s just that some parts are aging, and the action is a bit slow. The machine turned on and slowly dropped the moss on it. As soon as Trunks entered the time machine, he found a very strange shell inside.


    Trunks just picked up one and found half of it inside. Trunks felt very strange. Goku looked at these two things and found it strange, "What is this? So strange. It''s not like a coconut!"


    Bulma saw that they were looking at something, so he called them, "What is it, show me!" Wukong took these two things to Bulma, and Bulma took them and looked at them. , Put together again.


    So they came to a conclusion, "Yes, it looks like some kind of egg shell!" Wukong was very curious, "Egg? Haven''t seen this kind of egg!" At this time, they all looked at the protective shield consciously.


    They looked at the edge of the protective cover that melted at high temperature, "Could it be that...the thing hatched from the egg is the one that dissolves out of this hole?" Then Trunks turned on the activation switch.


    Checked the settings inside, "The energy is almost used up. It comes from... Ai Ji 788, three years later than me... Farther future... The time to reach this era... About four years ago, than the last time I came It was one year earlier."


    "Who is it? Why are you here? Is it because of him that history has changed so much?" Trunks is very anxious now, even the gods are very nervous now.


    Piccolo looked at the fairy very nervous, so he mocked him, "Are you peering into the world again? A boring hobby. After we fit together, this ability will disappear! Enjoy it now."


    The immortal didn''t pay attention to what Piccolo said, and what he was considering now was the actions of Trunks and the others, as well as the actions of human beings. Now his premonition was a little efficacious, and there was a feeling of anxiety in his heart.


    Chapter 1205: Unidentified Creature


    "The unspeakable sense of uneasiness in the past four years is really not due to the human beings. I don''t know what exactly came from that time machine?" Piccolo was also curious when he heard the fairy talking to himself here.


    "What are you talking about?" "What I know is that something more terrifying than human beings has come to Earth!" Piccolo can''t stand it now, "What are you whispering about? What''s the matter? Tell me."


    "Indeed, I must merge with you, abandon my identity as a god, and become a fighter again. Soon... soon, the earth will face a huge crisis. This is an unprecedented crisis. I have a premonition of despair."


    The gods themselves were talking nervously there, and at this moment, what will happen to the mysterious creatures from the farther future of Bitlanx and the artificial people who are now looking for Wuchen?


    On Klin''s side, Wu Chen''s body is gradually improving. Klin said to them, "It would be nice if Wu Chen can recover before those guys find here."


    Bulma and the others are still studying these two time machines here, "I really am a genius! In the future, I will create a time machine." Bulma is very content with his achievements.


    Trunks looked at the two time machines and felt very disturbed. "In any case, you can''t leave this time machine alone. Put it in the capsule first!"


    Then, Trunks opened the capsule of the time machine. The capsule was retracted. Wukong also retracted the new time machine into the capsule. Bulma looked at the two unknown things on the ground, "This strange I''ll take the eggshell, too!" Wukong told Bulma, "Bulma, we are all with Teacher Wutian now."


    "In the turtle house!" "Now the three cyborgs are starting to move, and they are eyeing Wuchen! But Wuchen''s illness is not healed yet! So we must take shelter for a while!"


    Bulma asked them, "Why don''t you team up to kill those guys?" Trunks said to Bulma, "Don''t be kidding, Dad, me, Piccolo, and Tianjin Fan can''t do anything about it."


    After listening to Trunks saying this, Bulma also thought these guys were incredible, "So amazing, how is Vegeta? Did he go to the turtle house too?"


    "After eating fairy beans, it''s okay, but Dad didn''t act with us, I don''t know where to go", "Yes!" Bulma thinks about it, too, how can such a proud man as Vegeta have team spirit Too!


    At this time, Wukong was stunned and walked over there. Bulma and Trunks were also very curious, "What''s wrong, Goku!" "Nothing, it seems that there is something!" "Where is the thing?"


    At this time, Wukong went over there and took a look. Under the hill, he saw an unknown object. He quickly called Bulma and Trunks over, "Come here!"


    The two of them rushed over and saw the unknown creature, which was an unknown creature, which shocked Bulma, "What...what is that?" Wukong walked over and observed it.


    Trunks looked at this thing, "What the hell is this? It''s so big!" Bulma hid behind Trunks, "Is it dead? What the hell is this?"


    Wukong touched the unknown creature, and then carefully observed this thing. They said, "It''s not a dead, but a shed empty shell", "A shed empty shell, is there such a big cicada?"


    Wukong came to the front of the unknown creature, "It''s not a cicada, this..." Trunks had already thought about it, "It''s probably something hatched from an egg in a time machine."


    Wukong also felt it, "Yes! It shed its shell when it grows up", Bulma still doesn''t understand what is going on!"What the hell is going on? What is going out of this shell?"

 699 Naruto Power System Chapter 699

    "I don''t know, I have never seen it!" "But how did it come to this era, who put the egg in the time machine? Or who came together? What is the purpose of all this? I am confused !"


    Trunks reached into the shell and touched it, but he actually felt a puff of liquid, "It shouldn''t have been long since that thing left the shell." Now they became more nervous, and they looked around, all of which were cliffs.


    I also felt that this place was very suitable for the existence of this kind of creature, and it was also very good to conceal myself. Suddenly a place moved, scared Bulma ran out.


    At this time, they paid attention to the opening of the mountain stream and looked there nervously. Suddenly, a few small animals stuck out their heads, which made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    Now Bulma was very scared, and quickly sat in the spacecraft, "To be honest, it feels bad! It''s better for me to get out of here quickly, are you all in the turtle house? Contact you if you find it!"


    After speaking, he turned on the spaceship, and Bulma said goodbye to them, "Tranks, come back to play some time! Grandpa and grandma will be very happy!" After speaking, he flew away at the maximum speed.


    At this time, Trunks and Goku also rushed to the turtle house. Trunks was flying and thinking, "What happened? I don''t know, I don''t know at all."


    Chapter 1206: The Man-Made Robber


    Wukong looked at Trunks nervously, and called him, "Tranks, what is that strange shell?" Trunks returned to his senses, "I don''t know... even if it is the future where I am. I have never seen that kind of creature."


    Goku said to Trunks, "He was one year earlier than Trunks three years ago, which means he arrived four years ago." "Yes! The age of the time machine is shown like this."


    Wukong thought for a while, "The future creature from 23 years later has quietly grown on this earth for four years." Trunks was also curious, "Who the hell is it? Why put that kind of creature..."


    Trunks and Wukong were confused in their hearts. What did the time machine and the unknown creature mean at that time?On the side of the cyborgs, they have already come to the bazaar.


    No. 17 and No. 16 were waiting for No. 18 in the car outside. No. 18 went to the clothing store to buy clothes. No. 18 put on the best clothes from that store and looked in the mirror, ¡°This is the most Good clothes?"


    The boss looked at No.18, "Yes, that''s it, it suits you very well!" No.18 gave the boss a fierce look, and the boss also shook his heart and closed his mind, "Are you satisfied?"


    No. 18 looked at the boss with a serious face, "Do you think I will be satisfied? It''s too bad, this kind of country place can only be forbeared", and said not to turn around and leave, "Goodbye!"


    The boss was stunned, and saw that the 18th went out, and quickly stopped her, "Wait for me...what about the money?" The 18th didn''t say anything, went out to the door, and got in the car as soon as the door opened. Up.


    I got into the car and closed the door, but the boss was so angry that I just wanted to swear. Suddenly I saw a strong man behind the car. No.16 gave him a glaring look. It was not irritable, and the boss didn¡¯t dare. Speak.


    When the boss returned to the store, he quickly called the security officer and wanted them to come and support them. There was also a robbery case on his side.


    They drove on the highway on the 17th. After a while, there was a sirens from behind, and the police car chased them up. The 17th was also very impatient, "It''s the police again! Just enough, it''s noisy."


    On the 18th, he opened the door and jumped directly out and jumped to the front of the police car. It was a heavy blow that knocked the car over. Then he jumped off from the car and stood there. The two police cars behind chased him. Come up.


    No. 18 stretched out her arms and two police cars rushed over her arms. The two police cars slipped and fell. No. 18''s arms were harder than steel. Then there was a jump, and then it jumped towards the truck in front. past.


    The sheriffs who stayed at the scene of the accident were also very surprised. They were all injured. They were very curious about what this female monster was.It was terrible, "Is this a dream? It hurts."


    When Bulma drove her spacecraft home, a message came from the radio, "A follow-up report from the news was interrupted midway through the program. About an hour ago, the town of Jijia, a small city in the west, lost all contact."


    "The investigation team that rushed to the scene later found that all the residents in the town had disappeared, and there was no one inhabited." Bulma thought for a while, "Jijia Town?"


    "This strange phenomenon is under investigation. We are waiting for the latest report of the investigation team! We will broadcast it immediately if there is information," Bulma suddenly remembered, "Isn''t that the area near where the time machine landed?"


    Bulma hurriedly called Guixian Island, and Klin answered the call, "Hello, what''s the matter?" "I am Bulma, are you Klin?" "Yes! I am Klin! What about Wukong and others? They haven''t come back yet!"


    "Regardless of this, turn on the TV! I guess every channel is playing! Just watch channel 872", "What happened?" "Don''t worry, watch it!"


    Yamucha was also curious about who made the call. Klin told him that Bulma asked us to turn on the TV. Kerry turned on the TV. The broadcaster inside was very nervous.


    "Now reporting the latest situation, the investigation team found a lot of clothing during the local investigation. It was initially determined to be the victim. The reporter has rushed to the scene to report on the facts. Let us listen to what it says."


    Immortal Turtle was also very confused, "What''s the matter?" Just listened to the TV saying, "15,000 residents suddenly disappeared, and reporters moved into Jijia Town, and it didn''t take long for a new discovery."


    Ya Mucha heard that this number is very large. The broadcaster said to the people in front of the TV, ¡°I found a lot of clothing. I feel like my body has been melted. There is a rifle beside the clothing in this video, as if Ready to fight."


    Klin and the others were very nervous when they saw this video, "Are they cyborgs? Did they finally do it?" Bulma said to Klin, "I don''t think it is. Goku and Trunks must think so too. of."


    Klin replied to Bulma, "That is to say, it is related to another time machine", "It''s possible, wait for Wukong to go back and ask carefully."


    Chapter 1207: A Premonition of the Immortal


    Kiki also came downstairs, and said to them, "Wu Chen slept very soundly and her complexion looked better." Kiki talked to them, but their attention was all on the TV, which made them very curious.


    At this time, Wukong and Trunks also came here, pushed the door and walked in. Seeing that they all focused on the TV, Wukong was very curious, "Klin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Klin said to Wukong, "Goku, come and take a look, look at the news and tell us what''s going on", "News?" I saw the broadcaster on the TV broadcasting live.


    There was still constant screaming inside, and it seemed that it didn''t stop there, something must have happened, and suddenly another scream came over.


    "What''s the matter? I heard screams and gunfire. I heard gunfire. It seems that the investigation team and the police are yelling over there. It''s peaceful again. Let''s get closer to see the situation."


    On the side of the live broadcaster, the messy sound was mixed in the scene, screaming and gunfire all the time. The broadcaster looked back at the videographer, behaving very surprised, and was disconnected.


    In the heavens, the gods could see clearly, but he didn''t tell Piccolo, Piccolo was very angry now, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Mr. Bobo looked at the fairy with a nervous expression, "God, what''s the matter!" I saw the fairy looking at the lower realm, very nervous, "What is the monster?"


    This makes piccolo very confusing, "Monster, what monster? You just say it!" Klin and the others watched this TV and there was no signal. Teacher Wu Tian quickly asked Klin to switch channels to watch. After the channel was changed, there were still some inside. Continuous gunfire appeared.


    There were still bursts of screams and bursts of gunfire. The scene was very chaotic. Even the camera fell to the ground, Piccolo was still entwining the gods, and the gods were helpless.


    Piccolo was getting angry now, "Just enough! What happened? Tell me, you have fun by yourself. What did you see? Tell me."


    The immortal decided to tell Piccolo, and Piccolo looked at the immortal, "Let¡¯s talk! What kind of monster will appear next time?" "There is no need to say it specifically, you will know when we are combined."


    The immortal''s appearance also shows that he is determined to be with Piccolo. Piccolo smiled knowingly, "I finally figured it out. It seems that the monster is quite powerful."


    The fairy walked towards Piccolo, "Let¡¯s get started, no more victims", "I want to keep it as it is, do you understand?" "Yes, your young strength is far above me."


    "It should be so, I have no reason to refuse, I just help you improve your strength and give you a wealth of knowledge", Piccolo and the gods face each other, "You who have the dominant hand put your hand on my chest. ."


    Mr. Popo was very reluctant to the gods, but the gods knew that someone had to come out to stop this matter, so this was the only way to stop Mr. Popo.


    "Forget it, Mr. Bobo, today the earth no longer needs immortals, but strong ones. Piccolo has changed, and the evil heart has completely disappeared. After fusion, there will be no separation again."


    As soon as Mr. Bobo thought that the gods would not appear again, he cried, "For many years, thanks to your care, Mr. Bobo!" Mr. Bobo is very sad now.


    Then, the gods exploded with the most powerful force. This absorption was just like when Teacher Wu Tian pretended to be the Big Demon King Bick. This was an opportunity and was directly installed on Piccolo.


    In an instant, the gods disappeared without a trace, and the current Piccolo suddenly showed a trace of justice on his face, and the arrogance just now disappeared.


    Piccolo went out, and Mr. Popo looked at Piccolo''s figure, "Goodbye, fairy, be alive!" Piccolo went out and told Mr. Popo, "I am neither a fairy nor a piccolo, I forgot my name. Namek."


    Piccolo walked to the edge of the altar and waved goodbye to Mr. Bobo, "Okay, I''m leaving!" Then he rushed down and flew past Master Galin again.


    The current Piccolo rushed towards Jijia Town, thinking about other things in his heart, but Wu Chen seemed to have recovered much better at this time, and the way he slept was already the same as before.


    In the TV relay station, the broadcaster said, "The live broadcast has been interrupted, and the staff on the scene may have been involved in some incidents."


    Klin was still thinking, "Is it really a monster that ran out of that shell?" Trunks told Klin, "Probably so, it should be correct, the location is also very close!"


    Trunks looked at the two time machine capsules in his hand and said to them, "I''ll confirm it." Klin and the others were very worried about Trunks'' safety.

 700 Naruto Power System Chapter 700

    Trunks told them, "It''s okay, I can become a Super Saiyan. The scariest thing is a humanoid." "That''s what I said." Goku said to Trunks, "I want to go too!"


    Chapter 1208: Unidentified Monster Invades


    When Qiqi heard that Wukong was going to go, she quarreled against Wukong, "I don''t care, even if the universe is destroyed, you have to stay by my side!" Wukong was helpless.


    Trunks said to them, "I''ll go alone! Goku and everyone will stay to protect Wu Chen from a raid by the robots." come back."


    "Yeah, you are also valuable combat power against humanoids. There must be nothing to do." Trunks nodded at them and flew out.


    And in this town of Jijia, it can¡¯t be said that there are corpses all over the country, and the ground is covered with clothes. The shape of each clothes seems to be the shape of a person, and the clothes and tools seem to lack the individual. So relevant.


    There was no one in the huge Jijia Town, and Piccolo came to Jijia Town at this time. He looked around and wandered around, but he couldn''t find anyone in such a big place.


    Suddenly, Piccolo found something. There seemed to be a figure floating around in this town, the voice of Shala, and after a while, a monster appeared behind Piccolo.


    When he walked to Piccolo, Piccolo looked at the monster, "I have appeared, monster!" I saw that the monster was all green with spots, like a transformed cicada, but this cicada is a mutated future cicada. monster.


    The mysterious monster that finally revealed its figure, unprecedented despair is hitting the world. This mysterious monster is riding a time machine from Bitlanx, which is four years late in the future!


    In the face of this terrifying threat, the god has already merged with Piccolo. In order to find out the true body of the monster, this new-style Namek has gone alone to the scene of the incident.


    Piccolo carefully observed the monster. Suddenly Piccolo was very surprised, "What? The breath that I felt from this guy, how could it be? What''s the matter?"


    Wukong and Qiqi were watching Wuchen, Qiqi looked at Wuchen, "Wuchen looks better, it should be fine in a few days", Wukong looked at Qiqi, "Thanks for your hard work. Kiki!"


    At this time, Wu Chen stretched out and fell asleep again after yawning. "Asleep again, but it looks like he will wake up soon! I will tell Klin them now."


    On the side of Jijia Town, this monster dragged a fat man out. The fat man saw the piccolo opposite, and he began to ask for help, "Save me...Save me, I am the richest man in this town. I can pay as much as I want."


    As he said, the fat man took out a wad of banknotes from his arms and pointed it at Piccolo, but Piccolo would not pay attention to the fat man. Piccolo said to the monster, "I didn''t expect to understand me. Let go of that guy, and he too A life."


    Unexpectedly, this monster was very obedient, released his hand, and threw him to the ground. The fat man saw that he was released and crawled toward Piccolo tremblingly.


    While crawling and shouting for help, suddenly the monster''s tail pierced towards the fat man and directly inserted into his body. The monster''s tail seemed to draw energy from others.


    And just like this, the fat man''s body also felt more and more melting, and in the end it was like the ice cream that had been towered, getting smaller and older, and finally sucked him out, without any bones left.


    The monster looked at Piccolo and said, "It''s your turn next, Piccolo Great Demon". Then, the monster started to emit energy. The aura was so powerful that it exploded the nearby area.


    But Piccolo''s combat effectiveness has also greatly increased now, and fortunately he was unscathed. Piccolo looked at him very surprised, "Who are you, how did you know the name Piccolo?"


    The monster was also surprised at what he said, "I am your brother". Piccolo was really surprised when he said these words, but Klin and the others ran out, "What''s the matter with this breath? Foley Sa...and his father''s anger."


    Guixianren and Yamucha also came out, "I can still feel other anger, and the situation is a bit short now!" These words make Yamucha very worried now.


    Trunks is now rushing to Jijia Town, "Piccolo, Frieza, and his father, and father, so much anger is concentrated in one place."


    Now even Vegeta felt it, "What''s the matter? How could it be? Impossible!" "I can really feel this fluctuation, but how could it be? Frieza and his father should be dead. "


    Wukong thought for a while, "It''s the direction of the home town where the incident occurred." Suddenly, they collectively felt Wu Chen''s power again. He was really fascinated, but Wu Chen was still sleeping.


    Trunks is now rushing in that direction, "West Side 1051, right next to the eggshell, that''s right." After that, Trunks went to that area at the fastest speed.


    Piccolo is here to confront the monster, "Hey, who the hell are you, tell me in detail", "No need, you will be my food immediately."


    Chapter 1209: The Power of the Super Namek


    "So, it seems that I don''t intend to say it anymore, then I won''t ask, just kill you." Piccolo was very surprised just now, but now he snorted coldly at this monster!


    The monster laughed and said Piccolo was arrogant, "Is Piccolo the Devil going to kill me?" Piccolo told him, "It seems that you know about Piccolo, but..." In an instant, Piccolo exuded the most powerful energy.


    Piccolo¡¯s energy directly blew the monster a few steps, and Piccolo showed his energy in front of the monster, "Unfortunately, you have admitted the wrong person!" "Acknowledged the wrong person? Are you not the Piccolo Devil?"


    Now the monster was trembling all over, the strength of the Namek star on the opposite side was too strong, his skill was more than that, and unfortunately, he admitted the wrong person.


    Although he is a piccolo, he is not the previous piccolo, because the previous piccolo has been fused, and now he is an unknown Namek, his current strength is a super combat-type Namek!


    At this moment, Klin also caught up with Trunks, "Great, catch up, because there are monsters of unknown origin, I am afraid you can''t stand it."


    Trunks himself felt this powerful energy. "Another powerful aura appeared. Another person appeared. I don''t know who is sacred and what happened?"


    This is what Klin seems to have thought of. Klin smiled at Trunks, "Hahahaha, it''s Piccolo!" After saying this, Trunks was also very surprised, "Pico? But this The breath is much different from Piccolo!"


    "Great, really fit!" "Fit? With the gods? They were originally alone!" "Yes, Piccolo is already very strong. This is the anger of the Super Namek!"


    This surprised Trunks, "Super Namek! It''s too powerful, can the power be increased so much?" However, in the town of Gija, the Super Namek Piccolo is breaking out of his most powerful combat power. .


    Piccolo looked at the monster, "You killed all the inhabitants of the town, which is just what I want", "What? What do you mean?" "So I can show my skills."


    Piccolo gathered a super magic light wave in his hand and aimed at this monster. This monster was already in a defensive state. However, Piccolo''s current skill was too powerful.


    It also caused huge damage to that place. Even Trunks and Klin who were flying in the distance felt this powerful aura, and they both felt incredible.


    "What was the shock wave just now?" They saw a light wave in the distance, exuding a powerful breath. This attack stopped, and the towns in this area had been destroyed by Super Namek Piccolo.


    On the cyborg side, No. 17 and No. 18 got out of the car, and No. 17 also felt a strong energy trembling, so he said to No. 18, "It seemed that the atmosphere was shaking just now. Can you feel it?"


    "Did the volcano explode? Or, in short, it''s very far away. This breath is very strong." At this time, No. 16 got out of the car and said to them, "In the suburbs of Xidu, two huge energies are probably fighting."


    The non-talkative No.16 speaks again. Every time he speaks, he gives people a different message. The 18th also finds it interesting, "No.16, do you have an energy radar? Why didn''t you say it before?"


    On the 16th, he said to them, "You didn''t ask!" "So that''s it, then tell us who the two sides are fighting!" "I don''t know! Neither of them is in the database, but one of them has the same power as you."


    On the 17th, when the 16th said to him, there was a hint of surprise and nervousness, "What? Someone can match my energy. It seems that Dr. Gero has made a mistake again. Your radar is out of order!"


    "There is no one in this world that can match me. It''s stupid. Let''s go, No. 16!" So the two got into the car, but in Jijia Town, the area here is really embarrassed.


    The monster jumped out from under the pile of rocks, jumped into the air, held his finger to his head, and instantly sent out a wave of light, which shot towards Piccolo.


    Piccolo saw that this guy was not dead, and this light wave was very familiar, but the inverted light wave was directly sent flying by Piccolo. Piccolo is still hesitating, "That was just now!"


    Suddenly, the monster rushed towards Piccolo. Fortunately, Piccolo reacted quickly, and went directly behind the monster, kicked him on his back, heard the distance, and then jumped in front of him with a kick. Kicked on his face.


    This monster was not Piccolo''s opponent at all, and jumped back a few steps in fear, but how could Piccolo let him escape, rushing towards him, punching and kicking at him.


    Piccolo slapped him into the air, and Piccolo flew into the air at this moment, jumped over the monster, and kicked it heavily on the ground.


    The monster stood up again, but he didn''t mean to admit defeat. After all, seeing this monster so vulnerable, "Is there only so much patience? I felt that you were a terrible monster before. It seems that I was wrong. "


    Chapter 1210: Piccolo is dangerous!


    The monster looked at Piccolo and said, "It''s quite capable, although I have not yet become a perfect body!" "Perfect body? Is it...that''s why you attacked humans?" This surprised Piccolo!


    The monster said to Piccolo, "I want to absorb the essence of life!" Piccolo was very angry when he heard what the monster said, "Tell me, who sent you to this era through the time machine? Your companion?"


    At first the monster was a little surprised, but when Piccolo said it all, he told him, "It''s me! The time machine is too small for me to sit down, so I must degenerate into an egg!"


    "By the way, you even know that the time machine is amazing! But you probably don''t know this!" The monster started into a fighting position as he spoke, a position that surprised Piccolo.

 701 Naruto Power System Chapter 701

    They are so familiar with this posture. This monster poses the tortoise pie qigong, and even Piccolo is surprised by the attack this monster uses!


    Now even Trunks and Klin who were flying in the distance felt this familiar breath. They thought it was something that was about to happen, but even Vegeta felt the breath.


    Yes, this monster is ready to use the Turtle Blaster!So he gathered energy little by little in his hand, and then directly hit the shock wave of the supernatural turtle towards Piccolo.


    You were also frightened. He was very curious about how this monster could shock the turtle pie. Fortunately, he dodged fast. Piccolo flew into the air instantly and escaped the attack.


    Immediately afterwards, Piccolo was still stunned in the air. Suddenly, the monster hugged him from behind. The monster locked Piccolo''s body with his limbs, and Piccolo couldn''t move.


    The monster pierced towards Piccolo with its tail, and Piccolo hurriedly twisted his body. The monster''s tail pierced Piccolo''s arm and directly absorbed life energy from his arm.


    But this monster is still not satisfied, "I stabbed my arm, but it''s all the same, your strong life essence belongs to me." Just like this, Piccolo¡¯s arm is drawing energy bit by bit, and Piccolo¡¯s arm is coming. The smaller.


    At this time, the gods in Piccolo also felt the power of pain. Both of them had separated their painful spirits, and Mr. Bobo and the gods in the heavens also had telepathy. Mr. Bobo felt that the gods had difficulties. .


    Piccolo was still struggling. Just like that, Piccolo slammed into the monster behind him and hit his forehead severely. The monster released Piccolo, and Piccolo fell to the ground.


    Looking at Piccolo''s green skin now, his arm has turned dark yellow, and it is obvious that he has no strength. Piccolo is now very tired and panting.


    The three cyborgs were still driving. At this moment, No.16 suddenly opened his eyes and the radar responded. When No.18 saw that No.16 was a little nervous, he asked him, "What''s wrong, 16 number?"


    No. 16 tells No. 18, ¡°The response of that power has changed, and it seems that the outcome is determined¡±, ¡°Is that the guy who has the power that rivals me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    While driving the car, No.17 said to No.16, ¡°Are you still talking about this? Your energy radar is malfunctioning. No. 16 is a power that can match ours. This world will not exist. Don¡¯t let I remind you!"


    However, No. 16 always feels a little uneasy in his heart, always feeling that something must happen, but No. 17 and No. 18 don''t care at all, No. 17 seems very leisurely.


    Piccolo touched his abandoned arm, and the monster was very happy when he saw Piccolo''s embarrassed look, "One arm has been lost, it seems the situation has reversed!"


    Looking at this monster for a short time, I was very angry, "Indeed! I can''t maintain my balance anymore. It''s a terrible situation. Unfortunately, it looks like you won!"


    "You can''t admit defeat, I''m so happy! After absorbing the essence of life like you, it is only one step away from me becoming a full body! It is glorious to be a part of me!"


    Piccolo looked at the monster, "Before being absorbed by you, please tell me who you are? Why do you have the qi of Monkey King and Frieza? And even the shock wave of the turtle."


    The monster looked at Piccolo panting, "Well, you are going to die anyway, just tell you! My name is Sharu! I''m a robot."


    Piccolo heard Sharu say that he was a man-made human, and his nervous mood naturally rose. "Artificial man?" The man-made man turned out to be a monster named Sharu. What is his goal?


    Although Piccolo became a Super Namek, his unexpected attack on the mysterious monster plunged Piccolo into an unexpected crisis.


    Piccolo looked at the unidentified monster very angrily, "Who are you? Why do you have the aura of Sun Wuchen and Frieza, and even the shock wave of the turtle."


    This so-called mysterious monster looked at this dying Piccolo, so he let go. Anyway, this guy is about to die. It doesn''t matter to tell him.


    Chapter 1211: The Secret That Cannot Be Underestimated


    However, the shocking fact was right in front of him. The unknown monster told Piccolo, "Dr. Gero made me with a computer." Piccolo was exasperated when he heard it, "It''s Dr. Gero again!"


    "A long time ago, Dr. Geiro collected the cells of the fighters and synthesized them to create artificial humans, but because the research took too long, he finally gave up."


    "But the computer hasn''t stopped working. The computer has been continuously researching and analyzing data. Piccolo, Monkey King and Monkey King, as well as Vegeta''s cells, were collected during the battle when Vegeta came to Earth."


    Piccolo smiled at this time, "Wasn''t Wu Chen at that time? No wonder the shockwave of the supernatural tortoise just now was mediocre." "Besides, Frieza and his father came to Earth, so they were lucky to get their cells."


    "Although Trunks'' cells are good, but Saiyan''s are enough." Then the question came again, "How to collect the cells, there was no suspicious guy at that time."


    Sharu told Piccolo, "You should have heard it from Dr. Gero. Your actions are being watched by spy robots. The thing is smaller than a bee and can take the cells away without being noticed!"


    "Look carefully! It appears, he will input the situation here into the computer, maybe he is here for your cell." Sharu pointed to the little bee in the sky, and Piccolo saw the inconspicuous one in the sky. The bee.


    Seeing that Piccolo was very angry, he blasted it to pieces. Sharu looked at Piccolo¡¯s angry look and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s too late to destroy it now. The required cells have been collected and the research has started, but 24 years later. I can finish it."


    Piccolo is getting more and more angry now, "Impossible, Dr. Geiro''s institute has been destroyed!" "The computer is in the basement of the institute."


    Piccolo was really helpless when he heard this, "So, after this era, why does it take three years for you to grow up and evolve like this?" "I must stay underground for three years before I can mature."


    Now Sharu is impatient, "Just so, let me absorb it!" But Piccolo is still reluctant, "Last question, why did you come back here from the future?"


    Sharu impatiently said to him, "In order to become a complete body, it is not enough to absorb the essence of human life. Two important special life bodies need to be synthesized!"


    "According to the computer display, the two special life forms are the artificial humans No. 17 and No. 18 made by Dr. Gero." Piccolo felt very surprised when he heard this!


    He thought of the fighting strength of the 17th and the 18th, the fighting strength of the two of them is too strong!I easily defeated Vegeta, and if the two of them were absorbed, then this complete body would be unbeatable.


    Sharu told him, "I don''t know what''s going on in my future? Trunks killed the 17th and 18th, but fortunately, Trunks has a time machine."


    "I killed Trunks, in order to find the 17th and 18th, took the time machine to this era", degraded to the primitive stage, sat on the time machine, Sharu returned to this place four years ago.


    He came to the mountain forest in that area, ran out of the time machine by melting the protective cover, surgingly climbed into the mountain forest, drilled into the ground, and began to develop his second generation.


    Piccolo was also puzzled, "Why did you choose this era?" "I don''t know! This is the era set by Trunks, I just pressed the switch!"


    This time Piccolo also roughly understood the origins of this mysterious creature, "So, Trunks probably wanted to tell us that he successfully killed the cyborgs in the future, so he deliberately set the time in this era, but let him This guy¡­¡­"


    Sharu then said to Piccolo, "The computer also told me that once I become a perfect body, I will gain an unexpectedly huge power", "Why on earth? What do you want to use that huge power for?"


    Sharu didn''t quite understand, "What do you want to ask me? It''s a boring question. The computer''s instructions are to create the strongest creatures and break through the limits of humans."


    "Maybe I want to become stronger because of the blood of Saiyans, Frieza and Piccolo flowing in my body. These fighting creatures all have a dream of dominating the world."


    Now Piccolo figured it out completely, "I got it!" "Let''s do it!" "I''m sorry, thanks to you, the secrets are all solved." At this time, Piccolo broke off his aging arm and started again. A brand new arm grew.


    Piccolo smiled at Sharu, "Your words are of great reference value!" Now Sharu was dumbfounded, "You are... to find out my details..." Now Sharu was scared and took a few steps back in fear. .


    Piccolo looked at Sharu, "I won''t make you completely physically. Even though you are bleeding from me, haven''t you noticed that my arm will regenerate? Fool."


    "Saru, even if you absorb the energy of one of my arms! My strength is still above you, realize it!" Piccolo said to Sharu confidently.


    Chapter 1212: Piccolo''s Strategy


    But Sharu doesn''t seem to be so flustered now, "The disguise is good, pretend to lose his arm, and then put out my words, there are a lot of ghost ideas!" And this is Sharu''s defense state.


    Piccolo smiled and said to Sharu, "That was the wisdom of the gods just now!" Sharu seemed to realize, "What? That''s it, Piccolo and the gods are already combined!"


    "That''s it, did you just know?" Sharu thought about it carefully, "So now that means the Dragon Ball is gone, and the dead guy can''t be resurrected. That''s good news for me."


    Sharu took a step back and said to Piccolo, "No wonder it is so much stronger, it looks like the Piccolo Devil!" Piccolo snorted coldly, "You haven''t seen my true power yet, so let you see how I really am. Power!"


    After Piccolo said these words, Sharu immediately jumped to the ruins behind, ready to absorb Piccolo''s energy again, but Sharu suddenly relaxed.


    At this moment, the two of them looked into the air at the same time, and they saw a wave of energy coming towards this side, and at this time it was Trunks and Klin who rushed here.


    Klin saw the Piccolo on the ground, "Yes, Piccolo is now fit with the gods, but the guy over there..." Trunks looked at the guy, "He probably got out of the big mile! "


    And Sharu on the ground was also a little puzzled, "Tranks...why he... By the way, he also came to this era with a time machine...idiot! I have been killed in the future, in this era, you are just as difficult Fleeing bad luck."


    Trunks and Klin fell to the ground, looked at the unknown creature, Klin looked at the piccolo, "This monster, is he who killed the people in Giga Town?"

 702 Naruto Power System Chapter 702

    Piccolo told them, "Yes, it''s this monster, but you must be careful of its tail. Many people died because of him!" Klin asked Piccolo again, "Why is he angry with Wukong and Tianjin Fan?"


    "I''ll talk about the details later, kill him first!" Piccolo and the others stared at the monster. When Sharu heard what Piccolo said, he felt that he was overweight, "Kill me, do you think it''s easy?"


    Klin was also very nervous, "He spoke, this monster actually spoke!" Piccolo looked at him, "Judging from the current situation, you have no chance of winning!"


    When Sharu heard what Piccolo said, it made sense, "It makes sense, I should really avoid the limelight!" When Piccolo heard this, he knew what it was going to do!"I''m telling you, you don''t want to escape, because the soft shockwave of the turtle just now can''t escape!"


    But Piccolo is indeed very nervous, and Kobayashi is even more nervous, "Master Turtle Blaster? He will use Wuchen¡¯s Master Turtle Blaster? How is this possible?"


    Sharu then said to Klin, "It''s not just the Shockwave of the Divine Turtle, Kobayashi! As long as I want, even the vitality bomb can be used", which surprised Klin very much, "This is amazing, even I know my name! Wu Chen would be surprised if he heard it."


    What Klin said made Sharu very excited, "What are you talking about? Sun Wuchen is not dead! Is Sun Wuchen still alive?" "Of course! Wuchen is not so vulnerable!"


    This surprised Sharu, "Is it? Still alive!" Sharu looked up at the sky. The weather today is really clear and cloudless. "Sure enough, it''s a little different from the history I know! I will definitely get it. The 17th and the 18th!"


    Suddenly, Sharu jumped up and said, "You don''t want to prevent me from becoming a complete body. Currently, only Piccolo can fight No.17 and No.18."


    Sharu jumped under the sun and Piccolo realized what he was going to do!Then, Sharu took a fighting pose,''Sun Fist'', and Sharu ran away immediately after sending the Sun Fist.


    At that time, the whole area was lit up. This move of Tianjin Fan was a super flash bomb. With this move, users could escape without closing their eyes.


    After using the Sun Fist, the enemy will be dizzy for a period of time. The harsh pain can only be felt by the user. Now Sharu has escaped without a trace!


    After Piccolo and the others slowly opened their eyes, they couldn''t feel Sharu''s breath at all, "Oops, let him escape, bastard! Klin, isn''t Sun Fist a Tianjin Fan''s move?"


    Klin hasn''t slowed down yet, "Sun Fist, it''s not any advanced martial arts, Wuchen, Wukong and I can all", Piccolo and the others are already mad.


    The three of them flew into the air to observe the surroundings, feeling the breath and traces of Sharu, and there were many forests and trees around to obscure it. "His breath has disappeared. Have you even learned this hand?" Now Piccolo is almost lost. Mad.


    At this time, Sharu was still running in the woods. Sharu was very happy, "Too naive, I won''t be caught by you. If you hold your breath, they won''t find my whereabouts."


    Chapter 1213: Sharu is still on the run


    At this time, Tianjin Fan was also flying around and found a powerful force, "Not good, there is an ominous premonition", and Vegeta is also charging towards that force, "There are two super huge combat powers. , One of them disappeared."


    "The other one is still there. It should not be the 17th. The cyborgs are not angry. Who is it? Who can have such a strong breath", Vegeta became more confused as she thought about it.


    However, the cyborgs are quite leisurely. They are still driving around in their cars. The 18th said to the 17th, "By the way, I don''t like this dress. When I get to the big city, I have to take a good stroll."


    No. 17 agreed to No. 18 with satisfaction. At this time, a petal floated into the car from the window and passed in front of No. 16. No. 16 opened his eyes and saw the colorful ground outside the window. Smiled.


    On Guixian Island, Wukong was forced to stay here by Qiqi, but he continued to practice here, facing the sea, exerting his own impact, the turtle looked at Wukong in front of the house!


    But the immortal turtle was lying on the window, watching Wukong¡¯s practice, "Wukong really didn¡¯t let me down. He is a little stronger. Both Wuchen and Wukong are practicing here. The difference is not very big. ."


    "It seems that this era is really going to change. The ancestors of our older generation are far behind the younger generations. The former Wu Tian teacher of the world''s number one martial arts conference is no longer a big deal."


    Hearing Guixianren''s words, Hai Turtle answered him, "Now it''s just an old man!" Guixianren looked back at Wu Chen lying on the bed, Wu Chen was still resting peacefully.


    At this time, Sharu was still running, running non-stop, "Just avoid those guys, and then continue to absorb human life energy to increase my strength. If they are discovered by Piccolo, they can just move elsewhere. Up."


    "Now we only need to wait until the power exceeds the number 17 before they find a way to fit together", Sharu ran to the road and saw the road stop sign, "Is Nikki Town below?"


    At this moment, a bus drove over and saw Sharu in the middle. It was so frightened that it slammed the brakes, hit the mountain, and broke down on the side of the road.


    Sharu didn''t care about this. "The thing that worries me the most is that they can stop their remote control on the 17th." At this time, the bus driver behind came out of the window and cursed Sharu, "Idiot, do you want to die? Me? Say don¡¯t stand stupid and get out of the way."


    But Sharu didn''t pay any attention to what he meant. "It will be easily destroyed by those guys. Fortunately, the remote control doesn''t exist!" The bus driver kept honking his horn.


    Sharu ignored what he meant, and the people in the car started to be anxious. This is a group of people who got off the car. Seeing that these people are very strong and the visitors are not kind, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    It just so happened that Vegeta also flew over from above, but fortunately he didn''t find Sharu, Vegeta was rushing to the two powerful forces, and he didn''t care about anything else.


    At this time, Sharu looked at Vegeta, still thinking, "Vegeta, was he not killed by them on the 17th? And the power is stronger than I thought!"


    At this time the captain in the car came out. This car should be a team, it should be a football team. The captain wearing the number one walked behind Sharu, "Weird idiot, it¡¯s better to hurry up before we do it. Get out."


    Then his team members also came over, and Sharu turned around and thought for a while, "It seems that I have to step up, these guys can barely count as life energy!" As he said, he jumped straight up. , The tail pierced these guys directly.


    They kept absorbing their energy, and just like that, Captain No. 1 was absorbed again, and only one set of clothes was left, which made their players panic.


    However, over the ruins of Jijia Town, Piccolo was still angry, "Damn it, too careless! I should get rid of him immediately!" Piccolo burst out angrily.


    The Trunks and Klin next to them were stunned. After Piccolo and the fairy combined, they became the Namek, and their strength rose by more than one level.


    "Damn it, it will never make you complete!" Piccolo strengthened her energy again angrily, and at this time, Vegeta also rushed here, and Vegeta saw that it was Piccolo and was scared to super game. The state of the demihuman was also recovered.


    Vegeta was very nervous in the air here, "Piccolo...impossible, this powerful force is actually emitted by Piccolo!" After Piccolo was so angry, he looked up in the air and saw Vegeta.


    And Klin and Trunks also saw Vegeta. Vegeta jumped down and asked Piccolo, "Tell me what happened just now."


    Piccolo told them, "Tianjin Fan is coming here too, wait until he arrives!" But Vegeta has another meaning, "Before that, I have to figure out one thing, are you really Piccolo? How could the combat effectiveness suddenly increase so much?"


    Chapter 1214: Sharu escaped


    Vegeta thought this was incredible. "You guy..." Vegeta was very angry now. Trunks told Vegeta, "Picolo... Piccolo seems to be merging with the gods again."


    Vegeta was very puzzled, "What... fit?" Vegeta thought of this nervously, "It''s just that... At that time, the fighting power has surpassed my Super Saiyan? Impossible! He is just that beautiful. Nemesis."


    At this time, Klin looked towards the sky and said to them, "Here, it¡¯s Tianjin Rice!" Now Piccolo was still hesitating, "What should I do? No. 17, No. 18, plus No. 16, even if I have super power and I can''t cope."


    Piccolo became nervous now, "It seems that only Sharu himself was hit!" Tianjin Fan came here, Klin looked at Piccolo, "Picolo...no, god...no, what should I call you? Tianjin Fan coming!"


    Piccolo turned around and said, "I see, I''ll tell you everything." At this time, they were very nervous listening to Piccolo''s retelling, "Vegeta and Tianjin Fan may not have seen it! The monster just now is Gai An artificial human made by Dr. Luo¡¯s computer."


    They were also surprised when they said these words, and on Sharu''s side, he had absorbed all these players, and the bus driver was hiding in the car, looking at him in fear.


    But in the end it was still inevitable. Sharu broke the glass directly from the window and caught him and threw him on the ground. The bus driver crawled in fear, but how could he let him escape? Absorbed.


    Sharu finished sucking them, and started running in the next town. "It seems that I can only go to the city. If we absorb all the humans there, our power will be upgraded again."


    They were all surprised by what Piccolo said to them. They all thought it was incredible, "How is it possible! Our cells have been absorbed by him."


    "That''s it, to prevent Sharu from becoming a complete body, find and kill Sharu or kill No. 17 and No. 18, choose one of the two, in order to eliminate this concept!"


    "But, I think Sharu should be killed before his power is strengthened." Vegeta is a violent temper. How could she resist hearing these words, "What kidding? These guys can easily surpass the number one super in the universe. Saiyan!"


    Vegeta was very angry, but his anger was also mixed with a trace of unwillingness to Sun Wuchen. Piccolo told them, "You have seen the abilities of No. 17 and No. 18, but you can beat at most one by now."


    "What''s more, there is still No. 16 that hasn''t taken a shot. The ability of No. 16 is not known how powerful it is, so our goal is Sharu. When he is not strong enough to fight No. 17, we take the opportunity to kill him."


    "If we don''t kill Sharu, our hope will be even smaller after waiting for him to become complete. Moreover, Wuchen has not yet awakened. We must resolve one of the choices before Sharu becomes complete."


    At this time, Sharu was already in Nijia Town, and he stood on the mountain and looked down at the town, "Great, I finally found humans! Wait! On the 17th, on the 18th, my strength will surpass you in a few days. , And then absorb you."


    Sharu subconsciously licked his mouth with his tongue, and then rushed towards the bottom. At this time, the situation was surging and the situation became more serious. Who can save the world from despair, who is waiting.


    However, Piccolo has found out the details of the android Sharu, which is of great help to them, but Sharu has hidden his whereabouts, which is another blow to them.

 703 Naruto Power System Chapter 703

    Piccolo told them the whole thing, "That''s how it is, that guy wants to fit with No. 17 and No. 18, in order to become perfect, from the future!"


    "It''s a headache. If you don''t quickly find a way to find Sharu..." But now they really don''t have a clue. "Can you find it? That guy knew that Piccolo is powerful, so he held his breath and attacked humans."


    Tianjin Fan was very angry, "In any case, we must prevent Sharu from combining with No. 17 and No. 18, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous..." They all realized this.


    Piccolo quickly added, "Not only the earth, but other planets in the universe will suffer. Don''t forget that he still has the blood of Frieza and his son! Their ambitions are not small."


    Vegeta said at this time, "Don¡¯t forget that there is mine! It¡¯s so troublesome, let him go if you want to fit together! Isn¡¯t it easier to reduce opponents? No matter what the enemy becomes, I don¡¯t care, I just I want to kill them."


    Piccolo gets very angry every time he hears Vegeta speaking like this, "Don''t underestimate the enemy! Vegeta! If he fits together, he will be stronger than No. 17 who defeated you."


    But Vegeta was still very unconvinced, "Stop pointing fingers at me, do you want to die in front of the androids? I will definitely surpass, surpass the Super Saiyan!"


    Chapter 1215: Underground Research Institute


    Piccolo was also very angry. Piccolo didn''t want to be familiar with him, because now there is no need for infighting, and now is not the time for infighting. The main goal now is to deal with Sharu.


    Trunks was stunned when he heard that Vegeta was going to surpass the Super Saiyan. Vegeta thought, "Sun Wuchen must have planned this way too! I will do what I think. What do you want to do? Please."


    After speaking, Vegeta flew away, leaving them to taste here, "Beyond Super Saiyan... Is this really possible? So what stage is this?"


    Klin looked at Trunks, "By the way, Trunks, take the time machine back to the earlier past, and then destroy the 17th and the like is meaningless!"


    Trunks nodded, "Yes, the future of time and space should be saved, and it cannot be changed in this time and space", "Isn''t it OK to go to Dr. Gero''s research institute to kill Sharu now?"


    In fact, Trunks doesn''t understand it now, "Well, let''s destroy it first! At least there will be no Sharu born in the future of this time and space."


    Piccolo said to them, "Okay, you go to the research institute! I will search the nearby places again to see if there is Sharu''s whereabouts." Tianjin Fan said to Klin, "I will stay too!"


    Klin looked at Piccolo, "If you can''t find Sharu, go to the turtle fairy house! There may be news about him on TV." "Okay, I see!" Klin told them, and then talked to Tran. X flew away.


    And on this road, Trunks is still thinking about one thing, "I never thought of surpassing the Super Saiyan, but maybe it can be done, if it is Vegeta and Sun Wuchen..."


    At this time, Piccolo and Tianjin Fan had already arrived at the place where the incident happened on the highway. Piccolo and the others looked at the clothes on the ground and knew that Sharu had been here.


    "That''s right, it''s Sharugan. The family really intends to attack humans and gradually accumulate life energy. Not long ago, he should be around here. Let''s investigate."


    At this time, Trunks and Klin had arrived in the northern capital. They quickly found Dr. Geiro''s research institute, because after all, it was still in ruins, and it was not easy to find them.


    But Klin is freezing cold now, "Is there an underground research institute? How can I find this?" Trunks said to Klin, "Mr. Klin, please step back."


    With that said, Trunks launched an attack, blasting the nearby rocks with a small attack. Klin saw that this method was good, and followed to remove the ruins.


    After it exploded for a while, Trunks seemed to have found something, so he walked there and took a look, then called Klin over again, "Mr. Klin, come and have a look!" Klin walked over and found that it should be here. It is the underground entrance of the institute.


    "It seems that it should be here, let''s go down and take a look!" After speaking, the two people jumped into the basement, walked inside and saw a door in front of them. Trunks opened the door and fumbled for the wall.


    Sure enough, I touched the switch, turned it on, and saw the scene inside. There is indeed a computer experiment going on inside, "Is this the computer?"


    Trunks looked around and found some instruments. Trunks walked to the front and touched the instruments. "Mr. Kobayashi, come here, please look at this!"


    Xiaolin walked over and looked at the container. Trunks said to Klin, "This guy must be Sharu!" There was a tiny creature in the container. Looking at the shape, it should be Sharu, an unknown creature.


    Klin was very nervous when he saw this thing, "Tranks, this guy must be Sharu, hurry up and destroy this underground research institute!" But Trunks seemed to have another idea.


    Trunks looked around for a while and saw what was on the table, "It''s a blueprint!" "A blueprint about what? Is it Sharu''s?" "No, it says number 17."


    "No. 17! It''s that guy." Klin remembered the appearance of No. 17, and Trunks took up the blueprint and thought about it. "If you show this to my mother, you might find the weakness of No. 17, Mr. Klin. ."


    "Uh, it''s a good idea, is there anything else about Sharu?" Trunks looked at it, "The rest... seems useless!" "Well, destroy the entire underground research institute!"


    Then, Trunks and Clin exploded the underground research institute. Trunks called it a cool one, "Thanks to you, we will suffer all the pain in the future. Let''s watch!" This master control computer is destroyed!


    The two looked at Sharu¡¯s juvenile body at the same time. Although this juvenile was inconspicuous, it was a demon¡¯s seed. Both looked at him very angrily and launched an offensive at the same time. The juvenile body was destroyed.


    The two ran out of the underground research institute and flew into the air, looking at the underground hole of this research institute, "last blow, beast!" Klin issued a huge qigong, completely destroying this underground institute.


    Chapter 1216: Design drawing of No. 17


    Klin and Trunks flew back, and they flew while talking, "What a surprise!" "By the way, Mr. Kobayashi, can you give the blueprint to your mother?" "Hey, won''t you go? ?"


    Klin was also very curious, Trunks told Klin, "I...want to go to practice with my father, if I can really surpass the Super Saiyan, I...", "Good idea, I don''t want to tell the truth about Vegeta. After all he is your father."


    "But I don''t think Vegeta would be willing." "Actually, I don''t want to practice with my dad, but compared to practicing alone, I will make faster progress in the battle. My dad should understand this."


    Klin thinks about what Trunks said, "Okay, got it! Work hard!" After that, Trunks handed over the design to Klin. After the two left, they parted ways!


    At this time, Sharu had launched an attack in Nijia Town and began to absorb the essence of human life. At the same time, Tianjin Fan also felt a breath over Jijia Town, "It''s over there! There is a slight aura in that direction. Disappearing."


    Tianjin Fan and Piccolo hurriedly flew to the city over there, but when they flew there, the clothes were all over the floor, Piccolo was very angry at this scene, "Damn it, it''s late, what a quick guy."


    Tianjin Fan said to Piccolo, "No way, Sharu will immediately run away if we feel our qi. If we suppress our qi, we won''t be able to arrive in time."


    The more Piccolo thought about it, the more angry he got, but Sharu hadn''t walked away at this moment. He was standing above the tall buildings in the city, and Sharu held his breath.


    Seeing Tianjin Fan and Piccolo in anxious state, Sharu was very happy, "It''s useless, it''s useless, I''ll go have a big meal while they are running around."


    At this moment, Klin had brought the design drawings back to Bulma''s house. She gave the design drawings to Bulma and Bulma''s father, and the two great scientists were watching these drawings at the same time.


    Bulma said to Bulma''s father, "In short, use this design drawing to find out the shortcomings of No.17 and avoid them from merging with Sharu." Bulma picked up the design on the table and looked at it.


    Bulma''s father was very anxious, "It''s really not easy. I don''t understand many things. What a pity! It would be nice if Dr. Gero''s talent was used on the right path."


    Bulma''s father also felt sorry for Dr. Guero. Bulma looked at these design drawings and said, "Using human beings as the basis, modifying organic matter, it is indeed possible to fuse cells."


    "You have to study carefully to figure it out, maybe the weakness is hidden in this little machine", Bulma looked at these design drawings with some trouble!


    Bulma''s father said to Klin, "Don''t worry! We will study! Klin!" "Okay, please!" At this time, Tianjin Fan and Piccolo are still looking for Sharu!


    Piccolo asked Tianjin Fan, "Can you feel it?" "No, I did feel that guy''s anger just now!" Piccolo was also very anxious now, "Damn it, you can''t make him complete anyway."


    In a beautiful small town, the weather is still so sunny. In a manor, a large amount of food is placed on the table, and two sets of clothes are lying on two chairs.


    On the highway in the town, the car broke down on the road, and there was no one on the road. In the restaurant, the glass was broken and the food was changed into clothes. There was a voice on the phone, but there was no one here. !


    This situation is obvious. Sharu has come to sweep the town. The town has been destroyed by Sharu, but inside a factory, there was a scream.


    A girl hugged a little boy. The two of them were running away desperately, but Sharu kept chasing behind. The girl looked back at Sharu from time to time.


    But Sharu''s footsteps never stopped. The girl was also very scared. She accidentally fell to the ground and looked nervously at Sharu behind. Sharu jumped over and stabbed them with her tail.


    However, at the moment of the stabbing, the two people suddenly disappeared, and their killed tails pierced to the ground. At this time, Sharu looked up and looked at the air, and the two people appeared in the air.


    It was Klin who rescued them, and Sharu looked at them, "It''s Klin! Can you find it at a loss?" But Klin didn''t think so, "I wanted to take a shortcut to Guixian Island, but I didn''t expect Met this monster."


    The girl held by Klin looked at Klin and looked at Klin happily, "That, thank you!" Kerry let go of his hand shyly, and took two steps back, "It''s nothing, run away." !"


    After speaking, the two of them ran away. Sharu looked at Klin, "You are here to save me trouble, let me absorb your life energy!" Klin looked at the two people seriously after running away. Sharu!

 704 Naruto Power System Chapter 704

    Without saying a word, Sharu stabbed directly at Klin. Fortunately, Klin hid quickly. The two children just ran to the plane in front. The girl took his brother on the plane.


    Chapter 1217: Finding Sharu''s Whereabouts Again


    The girl started the plane, and Klin and Sharu were still fighting. At this time, Klin directly launched the''Sun Fist'' at Sharu. They were all dizzy by the dazzling light. This is the plane has started!


    Klin grabbed the pole under the plane and flew away with the plane. After the light disappeared again, they were already flying into the air in the plane. The two children thought it was safe.


    Klin looked at the ground, but did not see Sharu''s whereabouts, but Sharu had jumped onto the plane at this time, piercing the top of the plane with a tail, but fortunately, the two children were not endangered.


    Klin saw that the two children were in danger, so he rushed over and slammed into Sharu. The two jumped onto the wing again, stabilized, and Sharu attacked again.


    But Klin was not Sharu''s opponent at all. Sharu punched through the plane. Klin''s head got stuck on the outside of the plane. Killing jumped onto the other side of the wing, looking at Klin''s bald head.


    "Is this over?" When Sharu was about to launch an attack, he saw two people flying over in the sky. These two were Piccolo and Tianjin Fan. Sharu saw them flying over and facing Klin. Smiled.


    Then he jumped away, and did not absorb Klin''s energy. It seems that Sharu understands what it means to lose big by a small amount, but Klin also saved his life, but Tianjin Fan and Piccolo were very angry.


    The thing that was clearly in hand ran away again, how could he not be angry, "Damn, this guy held his breath again", Tianjin Fan looked at Klin, "Is it all right? Xiaolin!"


    Trunks was also flying towards Vegeta at this time, still thinking of what Vegeta said, "I will surpass, I will surpass, surpass Super Saiyan."


    "If Dad can surpass Super Saiyan, so can I." At this time, Trunks thought of his future mother again. Based on this belief, Trunks will also achieve this goal.


    At this time, the cyborgs were also rushing to Sun Wuchen''s home, but they were very uncomfortable driving in the mountains, and the 18th became a little impatient, "I said! Is there no good way to go?"


    However, No. 17 thought otherwise, "This is where the fun is!" No. 18 was bumping in the car very uncomfortably, "No. 16, Sun Wuchen''s home hasn''t arrived yet?"


    No. 16 lowered his head and said to her silently, "It''s almost here!" No. 18 felt that the two men were very annoying, "Really, it''s good for you two to be so pending, so let''s be more enjoyable!"


    Said No. 18 protruded his body out of the window, directly destroying the trees in the mountain forest and ruining it into an avenue, which is much wider than the road.


    "Look! Let it be flat!" No.18 felt good, but No.17 felt very uncomfortable, "What are you doing! The fun is completely ruined", "Are you really weird? Keep so many human evils taste!"


    In this way, two or three days later, on Guixian Island, they all gathered in front of the TV, and the broadcaster inside explained, "Today the monster seems to have appeared in the 48th big city in the Southern District. The news has been received, half of them Residents were killed..."


    "Damn it, this time it is the Southern District!" Yamucha said to them, "By the way...this time, when we went by plane, Sharu couldn''t notice our anger."


    All of them got on the plane. Although Qiqi was reluctant to bear it, Wukong went up. Klin said to them, "You must kill him before absorbing them and becoming perfect!"


    "This is the only thing we can do right now!" Wukong looked at the Piccolo, "We have a very powerful Piccolo after being fused with the gods!" Piccolo sat there silently.


    "Sharu is a cunning guy, even if you get close to him, you may not be able to find it." Piccolo is right. Sharu is really hard to find. The cells in him have the minds and tactics of all of them.


    On Guixian Island, Qiqi had just filled a basin of water and was about to walk towards Wuchen''s room. Suddenly, there was a great upheaval that knocked Qiqi down, "What''s the matter? Did the cyborgs come?"


    Qiqi hurriedly ran into Wu Chen''s room, but opened the door and entered without seeing anyone. She watched the window open, so she went to look outside. Qiqi was very surprised, and the immortal turtle came over.


    The two looked outside, and there was a huge surge on the sea. They saw Wu Chen standing in the middle of the surge. Qiqi happily jumped out of the window. Teacher Wu Tian was also very happy.


    He also walked to the window and wanted to prepare to jump from the window like Qiqi. At this time, Wu Chen launched the shock wave again, directly shook Teacher Wu Tian down, and plunged his head to the ground.


    Qiqi happily ran to Wuchen, "Wuchen, you are finally well, Wukong and the others know they will be very happy!" Wuchen turned around and looked at Qiqi, "Thank you, Qiqi! You bothered, sorry."


    Teacher Wu Tian walked over at this moment, "Wu Chen! Is the illness cured?"


    "It''s okay. I heard everyone''s words in my dream. I have understood the general situation. It seems that the situation is not optimistic."


    Chapter 1218: Wu Chen''s Will


    Teacher Wu Tian looked at Wu Chen nervously, "Wu Chen, are you..." Qiqi was also nervous about Wu Chen''s body, "Don''t be kidding, are you going to fight now? You will die."


    But Wu Chen is very confident of himself, "Don''t worry, I won''t be messy. If the current Vegeta can''t win, I have no chance of winning, so I have to go a step further."


    Teacher Wu Tian and Qiqi can¡¯t understand what Wu Chen means?Wuchen looked at the sea and said to them, "Beyond Super Saiyan!" Now that Sun Wuchen is resurrected, can he really surpass Super Saiyan?


    Now Klin and Trunks have destroyed the underground research institute. In order to defeat the Sharu who is endangering the city, everyone has been dispatched, and Wuchen has also been resurrected. Facing unprecedented enemies, can Wuchen surpass the Super Saiyan?


    Wu Chen put on the tortoise faction battle uniform again, "I want to surpass the Super Saiyan as my goal." Teacher Wu Tian broke the door when he heard nervousness, "Is it possible to surpass the Super Saiyan?"


    The half of the doorbolt fell in front of Wu Chen, "I don''t know, but if you don''t do this, you probably won''t be able to beat that guy. After a year of cultivation, if it doesn''t work, give up."


    Teacher Wu Tian didn''t know what Wu Chen was thinking, "One year, so long...", "It doesn''t matter, there is a place where one year equals one day, Qiqi, can I take Wukong with me?"


    Qiqi glared at Wu Chen angrily, "Stop kidding, although I want to say that, but it can''t stop you, right? You can''t help it, you must become stronger."


    Wu Chen was also surprised by Qiqi¡¯s understanding. Qiqi said to Wu Chen, ¡°However, after the battle with the androids is over, Wu Kong can¡¯t be allowed to fight anymore. You must let him stay at home honestly and find jobs!"


    With that, Wu Chen moved away in an instant. Teacher Wu Tian and Qiqi were also surprised. At this time, Ya Mucha and the others were still moving forward in the spaceship.


    "Isn''t that guy''s location yet? If you don''t hurry up, let him run away", Klin thought for a while, "If Wu Chen is there", "Wu Chen!" They were all surprised, Wu Chen suddenly Appeared on the spaceship.


    Only Klin didn''t see it, but Klin looked at the sky and was still thinking what to do if Wu Chen was there?But Wu Chen has already come behind him, "Wukong''s momentary transfer, all of a sudden..."


    At this time, I only heard Wukong shouting''Wu Chen'', Klin turned his head and looked at it subconsciously. He was standing behind him, but he still didn''t react, "Yes, it''s like this, no matter where you are. appear."


    Suddenly he stunned and looked back and took a closer look. Wu Chen was standing behind him. Wu Chen looked at Klin, "Klin!" Seeing Wu Chen coming, Klin threw on him happily.


    Because they were so excited, they pierced the spaceship all at once, and the two rushed outside, "Wu Chen, I miss you so much!" At this time, the two returned to the spacecraft again, "Wu Chen! Waiting for you for a long time. , When did you wake up? Are you fully recovered?"


    Wu Chen looked at Kelin''s excitement, "Yes, now the body is fully recovered, but the stomach is hungry", Kelin smiled at Wu Chen with tears of excitement, "The stomach...deserves to be Wu Chen, already Is it all right?"


    Kray was excited to confirm Wu Chen''s safety in the third, Wuchen told Klin very seriously, "Ah! It''s okay, don''t worry!" Wukong on the side was already crying with excitement, and the two embraced together.


    At this moment, Wu Chen looked at Piccolo who was sitting quietly, walked over, and called him, "The Divine Flute!" This sentence made everyone funny. Piccolo looked at Wu Chen, "Don''t even name it." It¡¯s all a perfect fit, basically I¡¯m still a piccolo, just call me a piccolo."


    "Really? Piccolo!" Piccolo looked at Wu Chen, "What''s the matter?" Wu Chen looked at Piccolo suddenly, but Wu Chen would be serious, there must be something to say.


    Wu Chen looked at them seriously, "As far as I am concerned, I am not at all an opponent of cyborgs and Sharu, so I want to take Wukong to practice, to a place where one day is equal to one year."


    Yamucha and the others were very surprised when they heard what Wu Chen said, "What, where a day equals a year?" Piccolo knew what it was!After all, there are gods in him, and what the gods know, Piccolo knows now.


    "Really? Wrong to go to the House of Spirit and Time? That''s true, but no one can live in that room for a year, even if you used to barely stay for a month."


    Wuchen then said to Piccolo, "I want to take Vegeta and Trunks, they will be able to bear it!" Piccolo knew what Wuchen was thinking!


    "Then hurry up! Wuchen! Sharu is constantly killing people and accumulating strength. Once he fits with them on the 17th, it will be troublesome." Wu Chen received Piccolo''s message and grabbed Wukong.


    At this moment, Wu Chen was ready to use the instant transfer, Klin stopped him, "Wu Chen, I want to know that there is an enemy more powerful than Frieza, are you afraid or happy?" Klin suddenly looked serious.


    Chapter 1219: The House of Spirit and Time


    Wu Chen bluntly said to Klin, "I have both!" After saying that, he took Wukong away. Tianjin Fan thought for a while, "It''s really leisurely! When these people are killed and the earth is about to be destroyed ¡­"


    Klin thought about what Wu Chen said, "Very well, it seems that Wu Chen has not given up! There is hope, Wu Chen may really surpass Super Saiyan!"


    In the middle of a mountain forest, Vegeta stood on the highest point of the rock, looking down at the front, Trunks was sitting behind him, and at this time, Wu Chen and Wu Kong suddenly appeared in Trunks. Behind him, he will inevitably be surprised.


    "How is the special training going?" Trunks said to Wu Chen, "No, Dad thinks I''m getting in the way. Even if I ask him to practice together, he will only say''Get in the way, get out of the way,'' let alone practice. Dad stood motionless for three days."

 705 Naruto Power System Chapter 705

    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta standing on the top of the rock, "As expected of Vegeta, it seems that he has vaguely seen the distant future of Super Saiyan."


    Sun Wuchen flew behind Vegeta, Vegeta felt Sun Wuchen''s anger, "Don''t hinder me, Sun Wuchen, get out!" Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "Don''t say that, I know a good place to practice."


    "There is a house that stays for a day, which is equivalent to a year, in the temple of the gods." Vegeta was really surprised to hear, "Really?" "Come with me, I didn''t plan to practice with you. ."


    "But only two people can enter that room at a time. Time is running out. You and Trunks can go in together!" Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen, "Well, but we have to go in first!" Wu Chen agreed.


    The cyborgs had already arrived at Sun Wuchen''s house at this time. They searched his home and nearby, but they did not find Sun Wuchen. "Sun Wuchen are not there! Have they escaped?"


    No.17 thought for a while, there was no trace of Sun Wuchen in this place, so he looked at No.16, "Yes! Can you know where that guy is?"


    The 16th said to the 17th, "You can''t feel Sun Wuchen''s power on the radar, but if that guy escapes to his companion''s house, it will be either the capsule company in Xidu or the island of Teacher Wutian."


    "So, which one is closer?" No.16 said firmly to him, "Teacher Wu Tian''s home is about 2,700 kilometers southeast from here!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Just like that, No. 18 and No. 16 followed No. 17, and No. 18 was very impatient and found it troublesome to run around, but No. 18 liked to go to the clothes store. Has changed another dress.


    At this time, Wu Chen and his party have arrived in the heavens, and Mr. Bobo brought them here, "Come on! Bathroom, toilet, rations, and beds are all there, so try hard to cultivate."


    Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen, why did I come here to practice? You are my ultimate goal! Do you understand?" Wuchen told Vegeta, "This time the enemy can''t be solved with just one person. , You should be very clear."


    But Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen seriously, "You will definitely regret it." Vegeta followed them with a smile and walked to a door. Mr. Bobo stopped.


    Mr. Popo turned around and said to them, "This is the house of spirit and time. Who starts first?" Sun Wuchen looked at Trunks and Vegeta, "Vegeta and Trunks go in first."


    So Mr. Popo opened the door, and it looked ordinary inside, "Go in!" At this time, Trunks and Vegeta walked into the room, "Mr. Sun Wuchen, go ahead!"


    Sun Wuchen said to them, "Come on, Trunks, get along with Vegeta!" Vegeta glared at Sun Wuchen abruptly and walked into the room.


    Trunks and Vegeta walked into this room, and Trunks felt different, "It''s so hot, the air has become thinner, and the gravity is several times higher."


    Trunks walked inside, and was suddenly surprised. Vegeta walked over and looked to the front. Except for this house, there was an endless world outside.


    Trunks was surprised, "What is this? A pure white space, infinitely wide, Mr. Wu Chen can''t stand it for a month, is it because of this?"


    Vegeta looked at this environment, "That''s it, not bad! Very suitable for cultivation", Trunks was still thinking, "I want to stay here with Dad for a year!"


    At this time, Piccolo and his party had already arrived at the playground where their breath had disappeared. They saw that this playground was covered with clothes. It seemed that Sharu had already ransacked it.


    Klin looked at this environment, "I thought I could kill him this time, but let him run away again!" At this moment, Sharu was standing at the highest point of this playground, but they didn''t notice it. Sharu looked at A few of them are very interesting.


    A few of them got on the plane and changed places to look for them, "It''s too reluctant, damn, hiding in, but it really doesn''t work, there are too many hiding places."


    Chapter 1220: Humanoid arrives at Guixian Island


    Piccolo was very angry at this time, "It¡¯s not good, he should become quite powerful, and maybe he will become one with the 17th. In this case, I can only hope that Wuchen and the others will surpass the Super Saiyan as soon as possible, and then they will be eliminated together. They are on the 17th."


    When Vegeta and Trunks entered the house of spirit and time for nearly a day, Piccolo and the others were resting on Guixian Island. Yamucha, Tianjin Fan, and Klin were all sleeping, except Piccolo. People are watching TV.


    Piccolo is watching the news, and the news is broadcasting, "That enchanted demon is still out there!" The angry Piccolo went crazy, "Just enough! Sharu! Damn, damn!"


    Klin listened very loudly, and covered his head with the quilt. At this moment, the coffee on the table shook, Piccolo felt an ominous premonition, and at this time, outside, the three of them came here.


    Piccolo went to the window and looked at it. When he saw it, he was very nervous. No.17 looked at Piccolo. "Is Sun Wuchen there?" Piccolo became nervous at this time. "Asshole! Is it a good thing or a bad thing to meet at this time?"


    No. 16 told No. 17, "It seems that Sun Wuchen is not here", "Is it?" Piccolo hurriedly walked to Klin and the others, "Get up, the enemy is here."


    Klin was still not awake, rubbed his eyes, "What? What''s wrong?" The three of them ran out quickly and saw that the robot was already standing outside. After seeing the robot, they became nervous. stand up.


    Piccolo came out and said to the three of them, "Go back quickly, Sun Wuchen is not here!" "It seems so, can you tell us where he is?"


    Klin is also very nervous now, "How did you find here?" Piccolo said to them on the 17th, "Do you think I would tell you easily?" "I don''t know! What will happen? If you don''t say anything, I will call you to tell. We stop."


    At this time, Guixianren and Qiqi saw the situation outside in the window, "Are they the legendary humanoid?" Piccolo smiled when he heard the challenge of No.17, "That''s it, let''s try it! Go to the other side Let¡¯s get started on the uninhabited island."


    No.17 looked at Piccolo confidently, "Really, when the scar is healed, forget the pain", Piccolo turned his head and said to the three of them, "Don''t follow, it''s no use if you come," and then flew away.


    And the three of them are still considering their countermeasures, "Do you think you can win?" "Impossible! There are three opponents", "In Wu Chen, two of the four of them are about to end their practice."


    "Before that, Piccolo must hold on! When the two people arrive, there must be a reversal." Piccolo and the three of them came to this uninhabited island.


    When No. 18 came here, he sat on the rock and was in a daze, because they thought that for Piccolo, No. 17 would do it alone. There was no need to use both of them.


    No.17 said to Piccolo, "Kill you if you don''t say anything, you know?" He threw the training clothes on the ground, "It''s not as easy as last time", "I know I can''t win. ! Procrastinating time? Or... an idiot!"


    Piccolo completely ignored what he said, just smiled, and the 17th rolled up his sleeves, "Hurry up and come!" Piccolo looked at the three of them very leisurely, the 16th was teasing the bird, and the 18th was there. In a daze, the 17th is here alone.


    "On the 17th, do you play alone?" "Of course, you don''t need me to do it myself!" Piccolo smiled, "There is a turning point, it would be much easier if there is only one opponent."


    "As long as you kill one of the 17th and the 18th, you can prevent Sharu from becoming a complete body." Piccolo has the wisdom of a fairy, and his thinking strategy is different, and he is also a super Namek.


    Piccolo raised his combat effectiveness to the highest level, and blue veins broke out on his forehead. At this time, a little bit of rubble floated up, the whole earth was shaking, and No. 16 held the bird.


    Quickly let the little bird fly away, and looked back at Piccolo, and found that his breath was a little different, and Piccolo exploded his breath.


    On Guixian Island, Tianjin Fan and the others also felt this qi, "Obviously they are far away, but they feel like they are spreading qi around them. It''s amazing."


    Teacher Wu Tian felt this breath, "I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. It seems that the combination of the Piccolo Demon and the gods is indeed very powerful!" But Klin could feel it, "More than that, the power of Piccolo after fusion with the gods is still Can be higher."


    Klin said to them, "The power that Piccolo currently shows is just a drop in the bucket. He hasn''t shown real power yet. The current power of Piccolo is unpredictable."


    In Skyrim, Wu Chen and the others also felt the breath of Piccolo, and Mr. Bobo also felt the breath of the gods. "It''s started. Piccolo is fighting." Wukong asked Wu Chen, "Is the opponent Sharu?"


    Wu Chen said to them, "No, I can''t feel the anger of the opponent, it''s probably a human being." Now Wukong was very anxious, "How could Piccolo be killed", and then rushed out.


    At this time, Wu Chen stopped Wukong, "Wu Chen, it''s useless if you go. You are too far away now, which will only cause trouble. Vegeta and Trunks will be done right away. Wait until then. Go ahead! In addition, the piccolo is quite powerful now."


    Mr. Bobo nodded, "Yeah! Immortals and Piccolo won''t be killed easily!" Wukong held back his breath, and walked back again. Wu Chen looked at the time clock on the spiritual house, feeling very deep in his heart. Anxious.


    Chapter 1221: Piccolo vs. No. 17 again


    "Isn''t it? Vegeta! Is it really difficult to surpass the Super Saiyan?" However, there is only a period of time left before it comes out. At this moment, on this uninhabited island, No.17 is facing the gods and A combination of piccolo.


    No. 17 is very calm. He feels that Piccolo is just his own defeat. There is no need to worry about it. Now, everything is glamorous, without real strength.


    No. 16 felt abnormal at this time, "What''s the matter? That guy is not Piccolo." When No. 17 heard No. 16''s words, he turned his head in surprise, then at this moment, Piccolo rushed towards No. 17.


    No.17 didn''t recover, turned his head and found that Piccolo was gone. Short drop appeared behind No.17 at the moment, knocked him out with an elbow, and then hit No.17 with another punch in the face.


    No. 17 was suppressed by Piccolo, but in the last punch, No. 17 held Piccolo¡¯s punch, so one of them grabbed Piccolo¡¯s wrist, and kicked Piccolo onto the mountain. .


    Piccolo just stepped on the mountain and rushed to No. 17 again. No. 18 ignored them at all. Anyway, he had nothing to do with him, but No. 16 was watching their battle with all his attention.


    Their movements were fully displayed in No. 16''s eyes. No. 16 could see each of their movements. In this way, Piccolo and No. 17 hit the sky from the ground, and then hit the ground from the sky.


    After the evolution of Piccolo, the attack is indeed more than a little bit more than before, and now it can completely suppress the number 17, and the number 17 also feels a little short.


    "Damn! It''s really annoying." No.17 is almost impatient, but Piccolo is chasing him, "I won''t let you escape!" Just like that, the two kept flashing, but in the end it was Piccolo. Better.

 706 Naruto Power System Chapter 706

    He jumped directly behind No.17, kicked him to the ground, completely suppressed No.17, No.17 was also helpless, Piccolo recovered his breath, No.18 looked at the embarrassed look of No.17 and smiled. laugh.


    Piccolo walked behind No.17 and burst into energy again, gathering all Qi energy in his hands, and launched a super magic light wave at No.17, which directly exploded on No.17.


    An explosion instantly flattened the area, but at this time, gun smoke was scattered in the air, and No.17 had moved into the air in an instant, it seemed that it was just an afterimage.


    If No. 17 did not escape from this attack, the consequences would be disastrous. No. 17 looked at the underground Piccolo in the air and wiped a bit of blood. Piccolo sneered underneath. No. 17 was very angry, "What a joy!"


    Piccolo is already a Super Namek, but whether he can win it is still a mystery. Now, in preparation for Sharu, Vegeta and Trunks are practicing in the house of spirit and time.


    On the other hand, in order to stop the humanoids, Piccolo, whose strength has greatly increased, has completely suppressed No.17. Although No.17 is dissatisfied, Piccolo''s power has been clearly expressed.


    In Bulma¡¯s house, Bulma¡¯s father is coaxing little Trunks to sleep, while Bulma is still studying the design of No.17, "Are you coaxing to sleep? Great!"


    Dad asked Bulma, "How did you stop the device?" Bulma was very angry when he saw a red patch on the computer and the computer made an alarm. "Really, what did Dr. Gero do? "


    The angry Bulma slapped the keyboard vigorously and awakened little Trunks again. Trunks cried again. Bulma''s father was very helpless and picked up little Trunks again, "Baby , Good boy."


    Not only is it a baby now, but Bulma is also very anxious sitting in front of the computer, "What should I do? It''s so troublesome, I want to cry too! Dr. Geiro really hates it, why do such troublesome things!"


    On the uninhabited island, No.17 is still confronting Piccolo, "Enlightenment, idiot", but Piccolo doesn''t think so. Once again, he is ready to attack and fight. No.17 lifts his hair and shakes his earrings.


    In this way, the two launched a strong attack. Relatively speaking, the speed of No. 17 was increased by another notch. Piccolo was already looking for No. 17, and sent a strong magic light wave, which was actually hidden by No. 17. opened.


    This time Piccolo gathered the energy of the magic light wave directly on both hands, and launched countless magic light waves toward the number 17, but was avoided by the number 17 one by one.


    Piccolo was very helpless. He gathered a super magic light wave directly in his hand. "Look at it, how about this trick?" No.17 blocked his hands in front of his chest. This super magic light wave attacked him, and he was directly given by No.17. Bounced out!


    This super magic light wave burst directly in the air, and Piccolo felt unbelievable, "It actually flew!" "It''s really much stronger than before, and it''s getting more and more exciting to fight with you."


    No. 18 was sitting on the rock, watching the battle between the two of them very leisurely, "I''m playing again, really a guy who hasn''t improved", but No. 16 is still watching.


    The attacks of the two collided with each other and hit the surface of the sea. A water hole appeared directly on the surface, and the water slowly flowed in, filling up like an hourglass.


    No.17 looked at Piccolo, "Is it over?" No.18 is getting more and more impatient now, "Really, it''s enough! No.17, hurry up, solve it, or replace me."


    No. 17 said to No. 18, "Stop kidding, I''m enjoying it, how could it be you? You think so too?" Then he looked at Piccolo, "Yes!"


    Chapter 1222: Piccolo and the fierce attack of No.17


    No.17 looked at Piccolo, "I am the strongest power in history!" "Really? Let me know!" Then Piccolo rushed towards No.17, and a wave of attacks came.


    Piccolo used the magic light wave to attack No. 17, but the speed was too slow. No. 17 easily dodged, and No. 17 also felt too boring, "Come again, no matter how many times it is useless."


    The more No.17 said so, the more enthusiasm Piccolo said, he kept sending out magic light waves to hit No.17, and No.17 became a little impatient, "I''m disappointed, do you think this kind of bug trick is effective for me!"


    Piccolo kept firing magical light waves, but the quasi-head was getting worse and worse. In the end, he didn''t play number 17 at all, and all shot from next to the number 17. The number 17 was also very impatient, "Where are you aiming?"


    At this time, No.17 suddenly thought of something, very surprised. Looking back, she found that all the magic light waves had stopped fixedly around him, densely covering all around him.


    This made No. 17 very surprised. Piccolo looked at No. 17''s surprised look below, and his expression would relax and be happy, "You have nowhere to run! Let''s stop here for the strongest in history."


    Then Piccolo launched the magic light wave, blasting all the magic light waves towards the number 17, and countless magic light waves hit the number 17, and a devastating burst broke out in the sky.


    The attack power this time had too much influence, not to mention spreading to the surrounding area, and caused devastating regional damage!Piccolo''s current strength has greatly increased, and he has controlled the magic light wave in full swing.


    Just when they were all surprised, Piccolo''s expression was even more terrifying, because in the sky, after the smoke cleared, No.17 actually stayed in place, unharmed.


    No. 17 actually had the ability to shield, and sent out a protective cover to completely withstand Piccolo¡¯s attack. This frightened Piccolo. Never thought that No. 17 actually had the ability to protect.


    No.17 looked at Piccolo proudly, "It''s a pity, what a pity!" But Piccolo didn''t think so. "This is just the beginning!" No.17 said to Piccolo, "Let''s change place, because someone will ruin it." It¡¯s a small island, cherish nature!"


    Indeed, Piccolo''s attack power destroyed all the regional islands, and on Sharu''s side, he was still absorbing the essence of human life.


    While he was eating, Sharu also felt a strong breath, "This strong breath is a piccolo of the gods, he used this force to fight, the opponent...only the number 17 and they finally found them. Now, the opportunity is here."


    After speaking, Sharu dropped the man and flew out toward the window. Sharu stood at the highest point, searching for the direction of this breath, and was very excited in his heart, "I''ll come over right away, and wait! My strength has surpassed you."


    On the 17th, they and Piccolo found a small island again. The area of ??this small island is also very flat, which is very suitable for fighting, but it may not be able to bear it.


    No.17 looked at Piccolo curiously, "You are not a human being but have such powerful power. You are not the Piccolo Devil. I am not interested in knowing your true identity. I just want to know where Sun Wuchen is. It seems that you still don''t plan to tell me. ?"


    Piccolo stared at No.17 angrily, "You are going to kill Sun Wuchen, how could I tell you!" No.17 also understood Piccolo''s meaning, "Then continue to fight! Fight until you say, this time I It''s going to be real."


    Piccolo took this battle very seriously, and when No. 17 said, he flew over to Piccolo and fell in front of him. It seems that No. 17 wants to fight a battle!


    Piccolo began to improve his energy and looked at No. 17 very seriously, but in an instant, No. 17 punched Piccolo¡¯s chin. Piccolo¡¯s left uppercut was empty, and No. 17 was facing Piccolo¡¯s. A violent punch in the abdomen.


    He stepped on the ground again, Piccolo jumped up again, a backflip flew over, and No.17 kicked towards Piccolo. No.18 looked a little bit itchy when he looked beside him!


    This instant attack did cause a physical blow to Piccolo. Piccolo twisted his neck and smiled at No.17, "The speed is good, but the fist is not strong enough!"


    This sentence surprised No.17, "What? I even uttered a madman, I am No.17, the strongest cyborg in history", and then attacked Piccolo again.


    No. 17 and Piccolo collided with each other. In fact, the fighting power of the two is really comparable. Relatively speaking, No. 17 is still more dominant. After all, the physical strength of the humanoid is unlimited.


    No. 18 quietly watched, "That guy is really strong, comparable to No. 17", but No. 16 watched the battle very seriously!


    Wuchen and Wukong are still waiting for Trunks and Vegeta to come out in the heavens, and the time for the house of spirit and time is about to come, but Wukong is still worried about Piccolo and them.


    Chapter 1223: The 17th controller is complete


    Wu Chen sat on the steps, thinking about their battle, "Hold on, Piccolo, you must hold on until Vegeta and the others have finished their training!" But Piccolo and No.17 played up and down.


    Both of them were in close combat, and the two of them fought very hard. In this way, the two of them collided together again. The fighting power of the two people was too strong, and the internal force sent out caused environmental pressure.


    A small volcanic crater on the opposite side erupted in an instant, and the nearby islands were all occupied. The islands collapsed, the sea water poured in, and the environment was greatly traumatized.


    On the 18th, looking at the surroundings around here, he was impatient, "How many small islands are you going to stop?" At this time, Klin saw smoke billowing on the uninhabited island in the distance.


    Klin and the others looked very surprised, "Too great, Piccolo is still fighting!" Tianjin Fan is the most angry one, "The hateful thing is that we can only be bystanders."


    At this time, Klin looked into the air in the distance, and a bad premonition was dealt with on his face, "What''s the matter?" Yamucha and the others haven''t felt what happened, "What''s wrong?" "Is approaching." , Unexpectedly at this time!"


    After Klin said this, Tianjin Fan also had a hunch, "Is it Sharu?" There is nothing wrong with Sharu. Sharu is struggling, "I have been looking forward to this day for a long time."


    Despite this, Piccolo and the others have not noticed the arrival of the humanoid Sharu, blindly fighting with No. 17, and now the combat effectiveness of No. 17 is decreasing. It should be said that Piccolo''s combat effectiveness has increased.


    In the end, a punch hit No. 17 on the bottom of the sea. No. 17 was standing on the bottom of the sea, looking at Piccolo angrily. Piccolo also jumped down. Then bubbles began to appear near No. 17, which directly formed as the strength increased. Up a hot bubble.


    It hit Piccolo directly, and Piccolo hurriedly sent out magic light waves to face the hot bubble. The two attack powers collided and directly exploded the water, and the two rushed out with the ocean current.


    A wave of Mercury fell down. The scene was very beautiful. Piccolo and No. 17 were playing into the distance. No. 18 watched the fight between them. It was very boring. However, the three of them had no choice but to follow No. 17. Flew over.


    Yamucha is also very anxious now, "What should I do! Kobayashi!" Klin now has nothing to do, "You can ask me about this kind of thing...", Immortal Turtle said to them, "If Sharu will be an artificial human If you absorb it, all hope will be wiped out."


    Just when they were at a loss, Kiki ran out of the house, took the phone and said to them, "Kling, everyone, Bulma called and said that he had found the weakness of the artificial human."


    Everyone was very surprised when they heard the news. Bulma said on the phone, "Yes, there are emergency stop circuits in the bodies of Nos. 17 and 18. As long as they stop their actions, even humanoids can easily be destroyed. Right."

 707 Naruto Power System Chapter 707

    "By the way, the remote control to stop using is ready!" Yamucha asked quickly, "Is it possible to beat the cyborgs?" Klin quickly replied to Bulma, "Excuse me, please send it right away, Piccolo At the moment we are fighting against the androids."


    After Bulma agreed to consider it, she hung up the phone and Tianjin Fan looked at Klin, "Yes, if they destroy No.17, Sharu will not be able to become a complete body.


    It''s just that Klin is still thinking about the 18th. At that time, the 18th kissed him. It may still be vivid now. How can Klin endure to destroy her, but it is a hazard after all.


    In order to eliminate Sharu, in order to prevent him from becoming a complete body, there is nothing to do without destroying her. At this time, Tianjin Fan watched Klin in a daze, so he called him. Klin was very shy, he was shy when he thought of the 18th. .


    At this time in the heavens, Wukong also felt, "Wuchen, Sharu has already started to act", "I know! Isn''t it all right? Vegeta is a genius, should have surpassed the barrier of Super Saiyan long ago! Hurry up! Vegeta!"


    Wu Chen is very worried now, and every second counts. Sharu must not be allowed to become complete first, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. Wu Chen also understands this truth, "Vegeta hurry up, otherwise the situation will be out of control."


    In the current situation, No.17 chased and beat Piccolo violently, making Piccolo unable to fight back. Finally, directly on a mountain island, No.17 punched Piccolo on the mountain and sent a violent wave to the mountain. Explosion.


    At this time, No. 18 and No. 16 also came, but on the Piccolo side, they were completely defended by Piccolo. Piccolo rushed to No. 17 again, and was shot out by No. 17, which was actually an afterimage of Piccolo.


    Then Piccolo rushed towards him again, kicked No.17''s abdomen, and kicked him directly on the mountain behind. Piccolo didn''t suffer, and launched a''super magic light wave'' towards that mountain.


    I saw that the mountain on the opposite side burst instantly, and Piccolo razed the piece to the ground, but at this moment, No.17 rushed out of the ground and kicked towards Piccolo. Piccolo responded very quickly and immediately blocked it with his arm. The 17th attack.


    Chapter 1224: Hand-to-hand combat between Piccolo and No.17


    Piccolo turned on the defensive and fought towards No.17. In an instant, No.17 had time. Piccolo grabbed No.17''s head violently with one hand, preparing to throw him to the ground like a thing.


    However, he never expected that on the 17th, he retreated and fell to the ground for an instant. He grabbed Piccolo''s arm and slammed Piccolo directly to the ground.


    Piccolo also took advantage of the situation and grabbed No.17''s collar and threw him to the ground. No.17 took the opportunity to grab Piccolo''s arm and jumped violently, shaking him a few times. , Threw him directly into the air.


    This round, the two played perfectly, and it was completely a skill of close combat. The two played both up and down, and Piccolo fell to the ground. No. 17 flashed over and rushed towards Piccolo¡¯s chest. Punch.


    This attack caused painful damage to Piccolo. Piccolo took advantage of his strength and hit No. 17''s chest with a punch. The two of them left no room for each other and approached the chest.


    The two of them hit each other with one punch and the other, and then, Piccolo gave No.17 a kick, and No.17 gave Piccolo another kick, just two steps back each other. .


    The two of them played very passionately, it was a close fight, not relying on a little skill, completely relying on strength, and then the two jumped up, No. 17 kicked Piccolo¡¯s face, and Piccolo reacted quickly, moving towards No. 17. Launch a wave of magic light.


    He directly knocked No.17 to the ground, and Piccolo also fell to the ground. The physical strength of the two people was also very exhausted. Although No.17¡¯s energy was unlimited, it would inevitably cause pain and pain to hit him with Piccolo. A sense of scarcity.


    At this time, No.17 looked at the tired Piccolo, "Although the strength is almost the same, the difference in physical strength has already appeared. My energy is eternal."


    Piccolo stood here panting, looking at No. 17, subconsciously twisting his head, and instantly panicked. He saw that Sharu had come here, and he was piled on the rocks beside him watching the fight between the two of them.


    It was very nervous to see Sharu standing there, because he knew that Sharu would not appear here for no reason, and he would not stand here without confidence.


    Sharu has appeared now. Can Piccolo prevent Sharu from absorbing No. 17 and No. 18? In order to prevent Sharu from becoming a complete body, Piccolo had to fought fierce battle with No. 17, but a terrible situation followed.


    Piccolo also realized, "It''s awful, just fighting, I didn''t find his approach", but now the three of them don''t know who Sharu is, and they don''t know that he will cause such great harm to them, very leisurely stand right here.


    No.17 looked at this strange monster, "Who is this strange guy?" This sentence caused Piccolo to think again, "What? Don''t you know? No.17 they don''t know about Sharu."


    Sharu stood on the rock and looked at them, "The memorial day has finally arrived, because on the 17th and 18th will be fully integrated with me!" Sharu stood on the rock and looked at them. He knew 17. No. and No. 18, but No. 16 is not recognized.


    Sharu looked at the number 16 on the opposite side and was very curious, "Who is he? There is a Red Head Army logo on his chest. It is probably an artificial human made by Dr. Gero, maybe an old model, regardless of him."


    Sharu jumped off the rock, and Piccolo looked at him angrily. At this time, Sharu started to improve his Qi energy. He was about to start. The breath he exudes was terrible, no, it was fear!


    Because they can clearly feel the breath of death of everyone, and don''t know how many people he has absorbed, they burst out with a powerful attack power, which surprised them!


    Piccolo was also very surprised when he saw Sharu now, because here only Piccolo knew what had happened and how much Sharu''s strength had improved. Only Piccolo faced fear.


    Piccolo was shocked here, and Sharu walked past him. Piccolo didn''t move. Sharu walked behind Piccolo and turned to him and said, "What are you going to do? Piccolo! If you want to stop me, let me go! Hey Hey!"


    Sharu smiled and took a few steps, Piccolo turned around and asked him, "I didn''t expect you to become so strong! How many lives have been sacrificed, you monster is really inhuman!"


    But in front of Sharu, human life is not worth mentioning, "Sacrifice? How could it be! It should be an honor to be a part of me."


    Piccolo didn''t understand Sharu''s behavior. This might be his artificial human thought. Klin and the others felt the breath of killing, and his breath was higher than Piccolo.


    This makes Klin and the others worry about the safety of Piccolo, "What should I do? Sharu''s anger is so strong, this is over! It''s completely helpless."


    Immortal Turtle felt the breath on the opposite side, "Wait at least 20 minutes! Bulma can send the controller that stops them on the 17th, what should I do now?"


    Chapter 1225: Sharu''s Sudden Attack


    Kiki looked at them inexplicably, "I can get it by myself! It must be faster than just waiting here!" Klin and the others realized that Kiki was helpless, "Are everyone stupid? Blame your brains for only knowing how to fight."


    Klin said to everyone, "I flew to get it. If I fly at full strength, it must be faster than Bulma!" After saying that, he flew away. Now all of them pin their hopes on Bulma''s remote control.


    Looking at the current situation, Tianjin Fan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°No, I¡¯ll help Piccolo. Even if it¡¯s not useful, it¡¯s better than standing stupid!¡± Before the Guixian had time to stop Tianjin Fan, Tianjin Fan rushed. Get out.


    Guixianren looked at Tianjin Fan¡¯s flying away, "Tianjin Fan, come back! Do you want to die for nothing?" Guixianren was also helpless and sat on the ground, "Damn it, I can¡¯t help with a little help! I really miss Wu Tian. The teacher is the best in the world."


    "Wu Chen, Goku, hurry up and finish the practice and come back! Although one year of practice can be completed in one day, at this moment, one day is also very difficult!" Qiqi also began to worry at this time.


    But in the heavens, Wu Chen is also very anxious. He knows that the following situation is very complicated, but now he can only wait until Vegeta''s cultivation is completed, because even if it goes on at this moment, it will not help!


    On this uninhabited island, the cyborgs, Piccolo and Sharu are all here, and the 17th looked at Sharu, "Although I don¡¯t know who you are, you are a little in the way! Go away! I¡¯m talking with this guy. Entertainment."


    Sharu stood in front of No. 17, his tail was already turbulent, Piccolo was getting more and more nervous now, "No. 17, he plans to kill you, then absorb the essence of your life, run away!"


    No.17 looked at Piccolo nervously, and heard what he said. It was not like a joke at all. Just like that, Sharu quickly stabs No.17 with his tail. Fortunately, No.17 hides quickly, but he is still given by Sharu. Caught it.


    Sharu grabbed No.17''s arm and threw him directly to the ground, and put his tail at No.17''s chest. The moment he was stabbing, Piccolo kicked him over and saved No.17.


    Sharu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "Sneak attack? Don''t be kidding!" At this moment, the 17th still didn''t understand what was going on?Suddenly felt very surprised.


    "What the hell is going on? I will be absorbed by him?" Now that No.17 and Piccolo are on the same front, Piccolo tells him, "In short, his name is Sharu, a monster made by Dr. Gero using a computer. !"


    "It''s not a complete body yet. Only after absorbing you and No. 18 can you become a perfect body!" Piccolo''s words not only surprised No. 17 but even No. 18 next to him felt incredible.


    Shalu looked at number 17 sullenly, "Brothers, you should be happy. As long as you become a part of my body, the invincible Superman will be born. This is the ultimate goal that Dr. Gero has been pursuing all the time. warrior."


    But when No.17 heard this, he felt annoying, "Stop talking nonsense, how could I be absorbed by you, isn''t there a Ultimate Warrior here?" No.17 pointed at himself very carefully.


    Sharu told him realistically, "Whether you like it or not, you are destined to be a part of me", "Quickly shut your long-winded mouth!" At this time, No. 16 spoke, "Run away! No. 17!"


    "The enemy''s combat power is very powerful, and it must not be made into a complete body. His purpose is not to kill Sun Wuchen, but to destroy the universe." Although No. 16 is nervous, No. 17 does not think so.


    "Really! I thought you would say what? You let me run away, don''t underestimate me, don''t underestimate me!" He rushed towards Sharu on the 17th, but was empty.


    Sharu''s speed was so fast that No. 17 couldn''t catch up. In this way, No. 17 was hit by Sharu and fell to the ground. This really made No. 18 panic.


    Piccolo took the opportunity to rush towards Sharu, but he was directly resisted by Sharu, and then kicked Piccolo out with another kick. Piccolo''s strength has increased a lot now, but it can''t match the current Sharu.


    Sharu didn¡¯t know how many people¡¯s life essence had been absorbed to achieve his current strength. Piccolo struggled to stand up. Sharu walked towards Piccolo. Before Piccolo stood up, Sharu gave it again. He kicked.


    This kick kicked Piccolo directly into the distance, and Sharu walked towards Piccolo again. Looking at these scenes in front of him, No.18 began to distrust his eyes, "Are No.17 and Piccolo letting water?"


    No. 16 said firmly to No. 18, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, that Sharu is too strong, you better run away! No. 18! No. 17 will not listen to people¡¯s persuasion, if you are both absorbed, He is truly invincible in the world, and the world is over."

 708 Naruto Power System Chapter 708

    No. 18 looked at No. 16. "Then what''s your plan? No. 16!" Piccolo stood up again now struggling, with his hands and ten fingers together, panting with big mouths, this time the whole body''s strength was given to both hands. on.


    Chapter 1226: Bulma is here


    Piccolo kept accumulating energy in his hands, but Sharu seemed to be completely indifferent, and continued to walk towards Piccolo. 17 saw that the situation was not good, and immediately jumped away, but Sharu didn''t care at all.


    Piccolo took advantage of the situation and sent out a strong shock wave. The impact of this shock wave was too strong, completely crushing the enemy, and the mountain on the opposite side burst directly from under Piccolo''s feet.


    Seeing the current situation, No.18 smiled comfortingly, "Great! Piccolo succeeded!" But No.16 looked at this scene, "No, not yet, let alone succeed, it didn''t even hurt the fur."


    This surprised them very much. In the distance, Sharu slowly rose from the sea and floated towards Piccolo. Piccolo was also very surprised. Tianjin Fan also rushed over.


    He saw the scene before him, "What''s the matter, the difference in strength is too great, there is nothing I can do..." Sharu walked to Piccolo. At this time, Sharu looked at No.17 again, and Piccolo quickly roared at No.17. "Run! Number 17!"


    Sharu felt that Piccolo talked too much, and knocked him to the ground with a punch. Then Sharu picked up Piccolo again, and Tianjin Fan looked at their situation in the air, "No! Piccolo''s neck... his neck is broken. ¡­bad!"


    Sharu looked at Piccolo with no strength, "It seems that I am too strong, because the energy I get for killing and hunting far exceeds my needs. Goodbye!" As Sharu put his hand on Piccolo¡¯s chest, a fierce The shock wave penetrated Piccolo''s body directly.


    On the 17th, they all looked stunned. "Are they killed?" Piccolo was still trembling, and there was only one breath left. Wukong had already sensed the breath of Piccolo in the heavens, and he felt the breath of Piccolo. Weakened, is disappearing.


    Wu Chen was also worried, "The qi disappeared, did I fail to catch up?" Mr. Bobo cried, "God!" Because the gods and Piccolo are fused together, without the Dragon Ball, people can''t come back to life after death. Up.


    The reason why they are nervous is because of this reason, but now there is no way, Wukong is so impulsive, wanting to jump down and avenge Piccolo, Wu Chen quickly stopped him, "Picolo! Piccolo!"


    Wu Chen grabbed Wukong, "Wait, Wukong! Wukong, it won''t help if you go now, you can only wait, just wait with peace of mind!" So Wu Chen let go of Wukong, let him stay on the ground and calm down for a while.


    Not only is Wu Kong feeling very uncomfortable now, everyone''s mood is very dull, Wu Chen must now take care of the overall situation, "Isn''t it all right? Vegeta! What the hell is doing?"


    At this time, Bulma was heading to Guixian Island with Little Terex. Little Trunks was sitting behind and playing by herself. He saw a remote control next to him and started playing.


    Bulma looked back and saw Little Trunks holding the remote control, very nervous, and quickly took the remote control over, "Tranks, this can''t be touched, this is a very important thing!"


    Little Trunks¡¯ remote control was snatched by Bulma, and immediately began to cry. Bulma looked at the situation and gave the phone to Trunks. "Tranks, use it with others Say hello! Look, it''s fun!"


    Bulma put the phone in Little Trunks''s hand and dialed the phone, "Who will answer the phone? Is it the grandfather of the perverted turtle? Or the bald-headed Xiaolin?" Little Trunks was happy. Laughed.


    After dialing the phone, there was a voice from the immortal turtle on the phone, "I am Bulma, who are you?" "Bulma? Bulma! Have you seen Klin?"


    "Klin?" Bulma looked around, "I didn''t see it!" Immortal Turtle told Bulma, "That''s it! Xiaolin is flying towards you!" "Really? Great, that''s it. You can give him the controller as soon as possible."


    "Yes! It''s a race against time now! If you don''t stop the 17th as soon as possible, once they are absorbed by Sharu, they will be completely over!" "Yes, I will pay attention to Klin''s movements, OK, Trunks ! Speed ??up."


    Sharu looked at the piccolo in the sea and did not come up again, and then looked at No.17 seriously, "Although he fits with the gods, but after all, I am no match for the stronger me."


    Sharu looked at the three of them. When he saw No. 18, No. 18 was very nervous. Now No. 18 feels that Sharu is strong, but No. 16 looks at Sharu seriously.


    But in the heavens, Wukong can''t stand it anymore, "I can''t stand it anymore, I can''t stand it anymore, Wu Chen, I want to go!" He rushed out, but Wu Chen appeared in front of him instantly, punching him. He hit the ground.


    Mr. Bobo looked at Wu Chen''s angry look and hurriedly helped Wukong up. Wukong didn''t understand why he was doing this."Why?" Wu Chen looked at him angrily, "I told you to wait for me!"


    Wukong was very anxious, "But if this goes on, everyone will be killed by Sharu", Wu Chen ignored Wukong, just turned around silently!


    Chapter 1227: No. 17 vs. Sharu


    Mr. Bobo comforted Wukong, "Wukong, Wuchen is right. I can''t beat Sharu now if I go there. It''s just a sacrifice." But Wukong''s personality is more stubborn. "Mr. Bobo, even so! I can''t help you if you die here!"


    So Mr. Popo said to Goku, "You Saiyans are the only hope for achieving Saru in this world. If you waste precious lives, the god...no, even Piccolo will be angry."


    Although Wukong was stubborn, he understood. At this time, Mr. Bobo pointed to Wuchen, "Look!" Wukong gradually understood what it meant. At this time, Wuchen was extremely angry. Wuchen was very anxious to make Vegeta and the others come out.


    Regarding the status quo, Wu Chen can''t do anything about it, but even if he continues to fight them, it won''t help. He can only pin his hopes on Vegeta.


    Sharu looked at the 17th, "Let''s keep you waiting! Give up the unnecessary resistance, anyway, you will be absorbed by me, so you don''t have to suffer anymore", then walked towards the 17th and looked back at the 18th. , "You will soon become my own!"


    The crisis this time is very historical, with different spaces and different characters. Sharu will come here from the era of Aiji in the future. How should the humanoid face the overwhelming power.


    Even though Piccolo resisted with all his strength, it was useless. Piccolo was completely defeated. After that, Sharu launched an offensive towards No. 17, and No. 17 was not afraid of Sharu. ¡°Speaking of unnecessary resistance, I am not so easily Kill it."


    On the 17th, he rushed towards Sharu, jumped in the air with her body, and smashed at Sharu, "You bastard monster!" But after waiting, she realized that she didn''t hit Sharu at all.


    At this time, a black shadow on the ground where he was covering No.17, No.17 looked up, Sharu was jumping above him, and immediately rushed down, almost biting No.17 in one bite.


    Fortunately, No.17 hides fast, No.17 looks at Sharu angrily, "I don¡¯t want to be absorbed by you!" Sharu ignored what he said, rushed towards No.17 and beat him. .


    Although No. 17¡¯s own reflexes were very fast, its reflexes were completely ineffective in front of him compared to Killing. Sharu easily stepped No. 17 under his feet.


    He hammered a few violent punches against No.17. Sharu was playing with No.17 as if it were a toy. No.17 was completely unable to deal with Sharu, so he fell to the ground again!


    Sharu kicked me away from No.17 and saw No.17 lying on the ground in a panic, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you won''t be killed easily? That''s why I asked you to give up unnecessary resistance."


    The 18th saw all this in her eyes, and she suddenly thought, "You really should run away!" The 16th said the same, "Yes! You go first! If you and the 17th are absorbed, This world is over."


    No.18 looked at No.16, "What about you?" No.16 said firmly to No.18, "Kill Saru, it''s time to fight, before meeting Sun Wuchen."


    On the 18th, hearing what the 16th said, he felt incredible, but looked at the firm eyes of the 16th, and did not say much, just like that, the 16th walked towards Sharu.


    Suddenly, No. 18 had another thought, looking very nervously at No. 16''s back, "What do you want to do? No. 16! Don''t go, you will be killed!"


    No. 16 turned his head and smiled at No. 18, "You are all good people! I didn''t harm humans and animals at will. I''m very happy to travel with you. Now, run away! Here I will deal with it!"


    Tianjin Fan also looked at No. 16 from the top of the mountain in the distance, "What is that guy planning to do? Do you want to fight Sharu?" At this time, No. 17 was already unable to struggle, facing Sharu who was not in the same grade. , No. 17 is also powerless.


    Before she got up on the 17th, Sharu stepped on the 17th again. The 17th struggled, but it was still to no avail. Sharu looked at the 17th and was no longer interested. "It''s time to absorb you!"


    Said the leader picked up No. 17, although No. 17 was unable to struggle, but still resisted desperately, "Let go of me, ugly! I feel like vomiting when I see your disgusting face."


    But Sharu ignored him at all and smiled sullenly, "Whatever you say, you will soon assimilate with this monster like me", and then Sharu''s tail moved.


    The pinhole on No. 17''s tail instantly became the size of No. 17''s body. It used to absorb the life essence of the human body, but this time it completely absorbed No. 17''s own body and assimilated it, so this time it was the entire absorption.


    No.17 covered the absorption hole on his tail on No.17''s head, "Then I''m welcome, I want to enjoy you as much as possible!" But No.17 resolutely refused to accept it and supported the absorption hole on his head.


    While Sharu was still feeling happy, a hand was placed on Sharu¡¯s shoulder. This hand was No. 16. Sharu turned his head and saw that it was No. 16. No. 16 hit him to the ground with a punch. , No. 17 was also saved.


    Chapter 1228: The Unexpected Number 16


    Sharu stood up and jumped a few steps. Faced with No. 16, who had never touched his hands, Sharu was also very confused. They were also confused on No. 17, and Sharu looked at No. 16, "Here is another overwhelming Stupid!"


    No.17 got up strongly and looked at No.16 standing beside him, "What do you want to do? No.16! Are you planning to fight?" "There is no other way than that", "Are you looking for your own death?"


    However, No. 16 looked at Sharu very seriously, "After calculation, I am equivalent to Sharu?" This sentence surprised No.17. For No.16, who has not touched his hands, he does not know his combat effectiveness. how is it.


    Because No. 16 is an old model of humanoid after all, there are many functions that are inferior to the new type of manufacturer, but Dr. Geiro has his own ideas, and he tried his best to prevent No. 18 from opening the container of No. 16. There must be a reason.


    Anyway, there is no other way to do this now. If No. 16 can''t be played, the strength of No. 18 will definitely be no match for Sharu. Now he can only rely on the strength of No. 16, and it happens to witness the true strength of No. 16.


    At this time, No. 16 walked over, and the two looked at each other for a few seconds, and No. 16 instantly fought towards Sharu. The two played both up and down. The two played a big round. Sharu also felt No. 16. Strength.


    It seemed that Sharu had to exhaust her strength in this battle. Now the battle with Sharu on the 16th was fiercely unfolding, and the two collided again in the form of hand-to-hand combat.

 709 Naruto Power System Chapter 709

    Sharu''s size is similar to that of No. 16, so they didn''t suffer when they collided. After the two smashed, Sharu immediately stuck his tail to No. 16''s neck.


    At this time, No. 16 stopped attacking, and Sharu looked at him excitedly, "The vulnerable guy, I want to absorb all of you!" No. 16 just quietly closed his eyes, Sharu expanded his full strength and absorbed No. 16. energy of.


    After a few seconds, Sharu was surprised, and the energy was recovered, "You are...", I saw that No.16 opened his eyes, smiled, grabbed Sharu by the tail, and pulled it out of his neck. !


    Sharu was still surprised, "Damn it! Is it a complete robot type?" Number 16 flew up, grabbed his tail, shook him up, and smashed him to the ground.


    No. 16 jumped down and stepped on Sharu¡¯s tail. Sharu yelled in pain. At this time, No. 16 wrapped Sharu¡¯s tail around his arm and snapped Sharu¡¯s tail. Up.


    Sharu yelled again in pain. No. 17 and No. 18 were surprised. Tianjin Fan saw this scene on the distant mountain and was very excited. "It succeeded, and his advantage was finally removed."


    No.16 looked at Sharu who was embarrassed on the ground, "So you can''t absorb them!" Sharu sat up and said to No.16, "What a pity! I have piccolo cells on me!"


    At this time, I saw Sharu''s tail grow out again, "This little injury is nothing to me who has the ability to regenerate, hahahaha!" Sharu wagged his tail in front of 16.


    No.16 also felt helpless in his heart, "It seems that to prevent you from becoming perfect, only kill you!" But Sharu confidently said to No.16, "You can''t kill me!"


    However, No. 16 is also very confident in his combat effectiveness, "How do I know if I don''t try?" "There is no doubt!" Then, Sharu instantly raised his energy to the highest.


    The two collided again. No. 16 was negligent and was actually kicked by Sharu. Sharu took the opportunity to hit No. 16 again and kicked him to the ground again.


    No. 18 and No. 17 looked at No. 16 in this way, and their eyes were blurred!At this time, Sharu attacked again towards No. 16 who fell on the ground, only to see No. 16 suddenly turned around and hit his arm towards No. 16.


    After all, he is a human being, and his body separation will be normal. On the 16th, he immediately retracted his arm, put it on his arm, and knocked Sharu to the ground again, and slapped Sharu to his feet again. On the ground.


    This time, a heavy blow smashed the ground into a pit. At this time, No. 16 clamped his arms under his armpit. The cylinder on his arm was a machine gun, so he launched a violent shot at the pit!


    Once again, a light wave was launched from the center of the circle, the "flash of hell". At this time, the energy on the earth''s surface was too re-examined. It directly lifted the crust and randomly rushed out countless light waves from the ground .


    On the 17th and 18th, as well as Tianjin Fan, the three of them all watched on the uninhabited island. Even Klin, who was going to the Bulma spacecraft, was very surprised. Klin could feel it at such a distance. .


    No. 16¡¯s abilities are indeed very powerful, and Klin is still feeling the breath, "What a strong shock wave, what happened? Not Piccolo... His breath just disappeared, was it Sharu? Or No. 17 them..."


    There were countless scenes and images in Klin''s mind. In the heavens, Wukong also felt this qi. This was not the energy radiated by the individual, but the energy produced by the explosion.


    Chapter 1229: Fit!Number 17 is absorbed


    Wukong looked at Wuchen nervously, "Wukong!" Wuchen actually felt it already, but he didn''t say it, "It''s true! Sharu''s qi suddenly weakened. Although I don''t know who it is, please continue to cheer. Right!"


    No. 16 reinstalled his arms, and the three of them were surprised to see such a strong aura. No. 17 and No. 18 were stunned, "He is so powerful, that fellow No. 16!"


    The attack power of No. 16 was indeed unexpected for No. 17, and No. 18 also thought No. 16 was incredible, "Really amazing..." At this time, No. 16 looked at No. 18, "What are you still doing here? Didn''t you run away? Is it number 18."


    But now the 18th has put down the stone in his heart, "It''s okay? You have already killed him!" "He is not dead, although he was injured, but the blow just now was not enough to kill him, you on the 17th Also take the opportunity to escape."


    On the 16th, they are very nervous now, but on the 17th, they don¡¯t care now, "Escape? Don¡¯t be kidding. I have suffered so many crimes. How can I leave without reporting it? Isn¡¯t he already injured? Let me end it myself. Him."


    The character of No. 17 is relatively stubborn and it is impossible to listen to other people''s ideas. He was born in the image of a young rebellious period. Facing Sharu''s crit on him just now, how could he stop there.


    No.17 shouted Sharu''s name angrily, "Come out, bastard monster! What''s wrong? Don''t you want to absorb me? I will neither run nor hide until I kill you!"


    At this time, a pair of red eyes slowly rose from the hole just pierced behind No.17. These red eyes were Sharu, and Sharu had been beaten to death.


    At this time, Tianjin Fan saw this scene and yelled at No.17 nervously, "No.17, Sharu is behind you!" No.17 panicked and saw that Sharu was really behind him, instantly panicked!


    Sharu looked at No. 17 excitedly, "As you wish, I appeared!" Then Sharu directly covered the absorption hole on his tail to No.17''s upper body, and No.17 struggled weakly, "Stop! You bastard monster."


    No. 16 was very nervous, and hit Sharu at once, but it was too late. No. 17 had been swallowed by Sharu''s tail. After a few seconds, No. 17 was completely swallowed by Sharu!


    Tianjin Fan and the androids looked lost and lost their minds, and saw that Sharu seemed to be in pain now, and there was a huge change in his body suddenly.


    Now Sharu is glowing. Suddenly, a ray of light radiates within his area. No. 18 has been stunned. No. 16 hastened to run over. "What are you doing? No. 18! Run away, too! !"


    On the 16th, I looked at Tianjin Fan on the top of the mountain. Now Tianjin Fan is also aware of the reappearance of the crisis, and Wu Chen and Wu Kong have already felt a strong breath in the heavens, raising another class.


    Wu Chen felt that this breath was Sharu''s. He turned to Wukong and said, "Saru''s breath has suddenly increased. Oh, one of No. 17 and No. 18 has been absorbed."


    And now, Sharu has turned into a success. Tianjin Fan has all his eyes on her. No. 16 hurriedly pulled No. 18 to escape, but Sharu rushed to No. 16 and stopped them.


    No. 16 realized that it seemed that she couldn''t hide, "The speed is too fast, there is no way!" Sharu''s appearance after the step has indeed changed dramatically, "Do you think you can escape from my palm?"


    Tianjin Fan was not reconciled on the top of the mountain, "I''m sorry, dumplings, I might die." Sharu walked to the beach and looked at the way in the sea. "This lightning speed makes me shocked, of course. It¡¯s the blessing to drag the number 17."


    Sharu looked back at them, "What about the strength?" No.16 understood what he meant. At the moment when Sharu turned around, No.16 punched him, but this punch was not painful or itchy. The heart hit the face, Sharu didn''t move!


    But Sharu was very angry. He launched a shock wave towards No. 16 and hit his head. No. 16 fell to the ground and raised his head again. Half of No. 16''s head was gone, revealing the appearance of a machine.


    The control system inside was damaged, Sharu tried his arm, "The strength has also increased a lot!" This time, Sharu turned his gaze to No. 18 and smiled, "So! Yes, you are quite smart. , Knowing that it will not help to escape!"


    "Okay, it''s your turn. Are you going to become perfect with me or continue to resist?" Sharu walked towards No. 18, only to see No. 18 put his hand on his chest.


    "Don''t get close, or I will detonate myself. If I die, you must have a headache!" Sharu looked at No. 18 not like a joke, and there is no need to joke with him.


    Sharu smiled and said, "Can you hear it? No. 18! It''s me No. 17, and I am now with Sharu. It feels great! You will be absorbed soon, so that you can become the ultimate living body. "


    Chapter 1230: The Eighteenth Threat


    Sharu spoke these words to the 18th in the voice of the artificial human on the 17th. The 16th woke up the 18th who was still talking, "Don¡¯t be fooled, the 18th! That''s just Sharu again. Just use the voice of the 17th."


    This was immediately revealed by the 16th, and Sharu stared at the 16th who was sitting on the ground, "You guys, don''t worry about it! Shut up! How can a robot understand our feelings, come on! 18th Don''t get lost anymore."


    So Sharu spoke to the 18th in the 17th voice again, "Assimilate quickly! This way, you can have the strongest strength, and then inherit the wishes of Lord Gero and fight Sun Wuchen to conquer the world."


    At this time, the 18th also understood, "You are not the 17th! We have always hated Dr. Gero who reformed us without authorization, so we won''t call him Lord Gero."


    Seeing this situation, Sharu is not acting anymore, "In that case, I will let you suffer! Don''t make unnecessary resistance. It will take some time for you to detonate yourself! My actions are faster than you, and I can Stop your suicide! Give up!"


    Hearing what Sharu said, No.18 lowered the hand on his chest, but as Sharu came over, No.18 subconsciously put his hand on his chest again.


    At this time, Sharu suddenly felt a breath of anger. When he looked up, Tianjin Fan was already standing in the air above him. Sharu looked at him very angrily, "Small, what do you want to do!"


    I saw Tianjin Fan put his two hands together and put the hollow in his hand to Sharu''s standard, the''New Qigong Cannon'', and this shell hit Sharu directly.


    The power of this shock wave is too strong. It directly overturned the 18th to the ground, everyone felt very surprised, even Wukong and them felt this powerful aura.


    Although Tianjin Fan''s strength is not as high as theirs, Tianjin Fan has developed a lot of moves. This time the shock wave consumes too much energy, and it is exhausting.


    Tianjin Fan looked at the 16th and 18th in the air, "What a daze, run away!" Shalu rushed towards Tianjin Fan again from the pothole on the ground.


    Abandoning the Tianjin meal of life and death, can Sharu be stopped?In the face of Sharu¡¯s attacks one after another, Tianjin Fan is also constantly launching new waves of qigong.


    After Sharu absorbed the 17th, his strength was greatly improved. In order to become a complete body, Sharu''s goal changed again.


    On Guixian Island, Yamucha and Guixianren are still here to observe the situation, "I''m so angry, I don''t know what''s the situation?" At this moment, Dumpling came out from behind with a panicked expression, "Brother Tian, will die!"


    Tianjin Fan kept launching Qigong waves in the air, Shalu was completely unable to fly up, and was suppressed again and again, but this would consume Tianjin Fan a lot of physical strength.


    Wukong and the others looked at the situation in the lower realm in the heavens, "Tianjin Fan is still working hard, but the qi is constantly weakening!" Mr. Bobo can also feel the breath of Tianjin!

 710 Naruto Power System Chapter 710

    "Tianjin Fan¡¯s new Qigong Cannon consumes a lot of energy. Even so, it can only barely stop Sand Road. If it continues..."


    Wu Chen was also very angry, "Stop! Tianjin Fan! Don''t use Qigong Cannon!" But there is no way. In order to prevent Shalu from becoming perfect, he can only be stopped like this!


    At this time, the 18th flew over and helped the 16th, "It''s okay! Let''s go now!" The 16th looked back at Tianjin Fan who was still working hard.


    Sharu was very angry when he saw the two of them fly away, "Don''t want to run away!" But as soon as he flew out, he was shocked to the ground by Tianjin Fan.


    Wukong and the others can also detect that Tianjin Fan¡¯s qi is declining, "Stop it, Tianjin Fan! If you continue to use the Qigong Cannon, you will die, stop it quickly."


    But he couldn''t hear it at all, and Tianjin Fan is treating this earth with his own sense of responsibility. If Sharu is not stopped, otherwise the earth will be over and the dumplings will be over.


    After repeated Qigong cannons, Tianjin Fan could no longer keep up with his physical strength. In the end, he fell to the ground weakly, but Sharu was unharmed and flew slowly into the air.


    Sharu looked into the distance, "Damn it, have you escaped?" Then he looked back at Tianjin Fan lying on the ground. He couldn''t swallow that breath in his heart, so he came to him!


    "I can''t move! I didn''t expect that I would be restrained by you guys. If I didn''t teach you, I really couldn''t swallow this breath." Then Sharu kicked Tianjing to the ground.


    Tianjin Pan weakly opened his eyes and looked at Sharu, but he was helpless. His physical strength had indeed reached the limit, and he had no extra ability to deal with Sharu. Now it is very hard to stand up!


    However, Sharu became more angry as he thought about it, and flew into the air again, "Anyway, you are about to die, let me see you off!" As Sharu was about to attack, Sun Wuchen in the heaven suddenly disappeared.


    In a blink of an eye, Sun Wuchen was already on the ground, blocking the front of Tianjin Fan. Sharu also felt incredible. Sun Wuchen stared at Sharu, "Are you Sharu?" "Sun Wuchen!"


    Chapter 1231: Sun Wuchen''s Relief


    Sun Wuchen looked at Sharu seriously, "You really are a powerful monster, no wonder they are easily knocked down by you!" Now Sharu is still confused, "How could he suddenly appear?"


    The two looked at each other like this, "Even if I want to fight you hard now, I am definitely not your opponent, but as long as I wait one more day, I will definitely defeat you!" Sun Wuchen looked at Sharu seriously.


    Sharu laughed loudly when he heard Sun Wuchen''s words, "I thought you were going to say something! You can beat me in a day?" "Yes!" "What can you do in one day?"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen seemed to feel something, and kept observing the surroundings, "It''s Piccolo...It''s Piccolo''s breath, he''s still alive!" At this time, Sun Wuchen squatted on the ground and grabbed Tianjin Fan''s hand, "Tianjin Fan, don''t let go. "


    Then, Sharu watched the two of them disappear. At this time, Sun Wuchen felt Piccolo''s breath approaching Piccolo, and saw Piccolo lying half of the body in the sea.


    Sun Wuchen hurried over, "Piccolo, cheer up!" Shalu looked incredible, "What''s the matter? How did he move past, in an instant..."


    Sharu looked at Sun Wuchen carrying a piccolo and holding Tianjin Fan, and knew what he was going to do, "Why? Want to escape? No way, Sun Wuchen!"


    Wu Chen looked at the two of them, "Hold on, Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, we will have the fairy beans of Immortal Garin when we reach the temple", and at this time, Shalu attacked Sun Wuchen.


    However, at this moment, Sun Wuchen disappeared under Sharu¡¯s fist. In an instant, they flew away. Sharu rushed into the air, "What''s the matter? It disappeared, strange moves. , When did Sun Wuchen learn this trick?"


    "Forget it, don''t care about them, we must catch the 18th as soon as possible! He is with the damaged 16th, and should not be able to go too far." After speaking, Sharu just flew away towards the 18th. The place rushed over.


    At this moment, Klin was also facing Bulma, and suddenly saw something flying in the distance, Klin saw it, "Great, it''s Bulma''s spacecraft."


    While on Bulma¡¯s spacecraft, little Trunks was stammering behind. Bulma looked back at him, "What''s the matter? Trunks," and only heard Trunks stammering in his mouth. ''Kling'' or something.


    Bulma was also surprised, "Klin? Where? Where is it?" At this time, the spacecraft flew in front of Klin, and Bulma quickly stopped the spaceship.


    "Really! Trunks is so amazing that he can see it, he is a genius! As expected of my son," Bulma was very happy, so he opened the door.


    Now Kobayashi is very anxious, "Bulma, give me the remote control to stop the robot!" "I see, that''s it!" He said, he handed the controller to Klin.


    So Klin looked at the remote control in his hand and was very curious, "Is this the remote control?" Bulma quickly said to him, "This remote control must be used within ten meters to be effective. Don''t forget to use it. ."


    This sentence caused Xiao Lin to choke, "Ten meters? Very close! Isn''t it a bit dangerous?" Bulma looked at Klin dissatisfied, "Even so, I have been studying hard for a long time."


    There is no way, now I can only do this, "I see, I will be careful!" Then, Bulma handed a box of capsules to Klin, "By the way, this is a battle suit made by chicken soup. I I also did it for everyone, so take it with you."


    Bulma said to Klin, "Vegeta, their clothes are really good, light and convenient. They are very suitable for your battles. This is the material he collected from other planets and I made it."


    "Wuchen and the others should need it. It''s probably in the temple right now! Bulma will send it!" "The temple? Face it on Galinta?" "Yes!" In the past, Kobayashi had to work hard to destroy the robots to repay my hard work."


    Little Trunks stubbornly waved to Klin, his words revealed "bye bye", Klin smiled happily, Bulma left Klin and flew towards Galinta.


    Klin looked at the remote control in his hand, still timid in his heart. First, he must not be able to withstand the attack power of a human being. Second, he could not bear to destroy the 18th.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen and the others had come to the heavens, and they had fed the fairy beans to Tianjin Fan and Piccolo, and now they were completely cured.


    Wu Chen looked at the two of them, "Tianjin Fan! You are so messy!" Wukong looked at Tianjin Fan, "Really, I''m worried too! But thanks to Tianjin Fan, I avoided being Sharu on the 18th. It''s so good to absorb!"


    But Piccolo is still angry now, "But Sharu is too strong. To be honest, no one can beat him, whether it''s Vegeta or Wuchen, I think so."


    But what was said was correct. Piccolo said it was very realistic. After all, Piccolo is now integrated with the gods, and its combat power has greatly surpassed before. Not only the physical strength has kept up, and the reaction power has also improved a lot.


    Chapter 1232: Vegeta and their practice ended


    At this time, Mr. Popo called them, "Hey, Wu Chen, Vegeta and Trunks are coming out!" The news came too timely, and Wu Chen was very happy.


    A few of them came to the door of the House of Spirit and Time and stared at the door. Suddenly, the door opened and a burst of light shone from inside.


    Trunks came out, "I''m sorry, I''ve been waiting!" Then!Vegeta also walked out of the door. To be honest, the two of them had changed a lot, especially Trunks.


    Sun Wuchen looked at Trunks, "Tranks, I did wait a long time!" Trunks told them, "Dad broke through the limit of Super Saiyan two months after entering, but he was still not satisfied. So until now..."


    At this time Vegeta stopped Trunks and motioned him not to say any more, "Tranks, don''t talk too much!" Now, Vegeta''s stubborn character has not changed.


    Sun Wuchen looked at the two of them, "It''s going well! Vegeta!" "Yeah! It doesn''t matter if you can enter the special training, because I will solve everything, whether it is Sharu or a human being."


    The reason why Vegeta speaks arrogantly is mostly because he came from self-confidence. To be honest, Vegeta has a very high savvy, but Tianjin Fan just can''t understand his pride, and he is not a little bit arrogant.


    Piccolo motioned to Tianjin Fan to stop talking, "Vegeta, I don¡¯t care how strong you are, but you underestimate Sharu. When you entered the house of spirit and time, Sharu absorbed the cyborg No. 17 It''s more powerful, it''s ridiculously strong."


    Vegeta didn''t say anything, just smiled, and Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta with an indifferent expression, "Vegeta, I will also pass the evolved Sharu, it is indeed a terrifying monster."


    Bulma rushed to the Galin Tower at this time, "Finally, Trunks, let''s go to see Dad!" Fairy Galin was still drinking coffee at this time, and suddenly, a spaceship passed from his eyes. Flew over, but was terrified!


    Flying to the top, Bulma looked at this great temple, "Is this the temple? It really is magnificent! Very solemn!" Bulma parked the spacecraft in the middle of the sky and walked out!


    "Hello everyone! Anyone? Did you hear it?" Wukong heard Bulma''s voice and hurriedly walked over with them. They came out and saw Bulma holding Trunks in the middle of the heaven.


    "Bulma! Why are you here?" Sun Wuchen was curious, and Bulma told them, "Klin told me that everyone is here!" Wukong ran to the little Trunks and said hello!


    Suddenly, Bulma turned his eyes to the back of Sun Wuchen, and ran over, "Wait, isn''t this Trunks? How did the hairstyle change? Is it a wig? He seems to be taller, too." Lateranx''s hair.


    This time I was sure it was true. Bulma touched Trunks¡¯ head. Trunks told Bulma, ¡°There is an incredible room in the temple. One year inside is equivalent to one day outside. My father and I Practice there."


    Bulma looked at Vegeta at the back now, "Why didn''t Vegeta''s hair grow longer?" Vegeta told her, "The hair of a pure Saiyan will not change after being born."


    The words Vegeta said have solved the mystery of Sun Wuchen and Monkey King over the years, "So, no wonder we are too", Bulma looked at them curiously, "Have you not noticed it before?"


    Sun Wuchen touched his head, "I''m just curious!" "I can''t stand it!" Bulma and Sun Wuchen chatted, and Vegeta was very angry when they saw that they were still very leisurely. What are you doing at that time? Bulma!"


    "Right, yes, I almost forgot! This is the combat uniform that Vegeta asked me to make. It has very strong defensive power, and I made one for everyone." Throwing his capsule behind him, a box appeared.


    Wukong and the others really miss it, "This was still worn when Namek Star! Wearing his clothes is very light!" Sun Wuchen was still curious about what material it was.

 711 Naruto Power System Chapter 711

    Bulma looked at Sun Wuchen and the others, "It''s not easy to be able to make this kind of material!" Sun Wukong looked at Bulma, "As expected of Bulma, everything can be made."


    "Hate, don''t flatter me! Don''t you wear them?" Bulma looked at Piccolo and them, "I''m not interested in the clothes of Frieza and Saiyan!" Tianjin Fan thought so too, "Kill me too. Don¡¯t wear the same clothes as Vegeta."


    When Vegeta heard what Tianjin Fan said, it was ridiculous. Sun Wuchen, who was wearing clothes, said to them, "Don''t be so stubborn, it is very light and flexible to wear. This suit is indeed quite defensive."


    "I just said, Sun Wuchen, you wear it for nothing, you don''t have your active part." Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen confidently, and Sun Wuchen said to him, "You will kill Sharu, right? Not bad."


    Chapter 1233: Escape, Number Eighteen and Number Sixteen


    Vegeta turned around and said, "Okay, go to solve Sharu!" Sun Wuchen said to him, "I will use teleportation to send you there!" "Don''t laugh, I don''t want to borrow your light! Goodbye!"


    After saying that, they said goodbye to Sun Wuchen and they flew away. Bulma looked at Vegeta''s flying away, "Really, it''s still so cold, it seems that his temper hasn''t been reduced for so long."


    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Sun Wuchen, then I will go too!" Wu Chen stopped Trunks, "Wait!" So he took out the fairy bag from the suit he took off. .


    Sun Wuchen took out two fairy beans and gave them to Trunks, "This is the fairy beans for you and Vegeta. Take it! Just in case!" "Thank you, Mr. Sun Wuchen!"


    "Then come on! Don''t force it. If it doesn''t work, retreat! You know?" Trunks put two fairy beans into his clothes and said sincerely to Sun Wuchen, "I see, thanks for your kind attention, Mr. Wu Chen also work hard to cultivate."


    Bulma looked at Trunks, "You two must not die! You know?" Trunks waved to them goodbye, and then chased Vegeta to find Sharu!


    Sun Wuchen watched Trunks fly away, "Well, Wukong, it''s our two brothers'' turn to practice! We must surpass Super Saiyan too."


    Shalu flew over the water and was very angry, "Where did the damned No. 18 hide? With the damaged No. 16, you should not be able to go very far. Judging from the speed of the No. 18, he should have caught up long ago. "


    So he stopped flying, "Since there is no trace yet, it seems that they are hiding on a small island nearby! All right!"


    Sharu looked at the small islands on the sea, took a breath, and shouted loudly, "Have you heard, the eighteenth! Come out! If you don''t show up, I will destroy these small islands one by one!"


    "This is not a bluff! If you kill you, I won''t be able to complete the body! You must think so! But you made a mistake. Even so, I am invincible in this world. I hear no, 18 Number! Come out quickly."


    At this time, Vegeta and Trunks also felt Sharu¡¯s breath moving forward. Sharu¡¯s voice made the residents on the following small islands deafening, "What is this ear-splitting sound? It came from a long distance in the air."


    "Have you heard? On the 18th, if I don''t come out, I will destroy all the islands! Have you heard?" On the 18th and 16th, the two of them were hiding on the island below.


    The 18th heard Sharu''s voice very annoying, and the 16th was muddled, "It''s okay, the 18th! Don''t be impulsive, even if he says so, he won''t be true. He is very persistent in becoming perfect. "


    Sharu looked at all the small islands underneath in the air, very angry, "No. 18, isn''t there yet? It''s really troublesome for me, idiot! Let''s start with this island."


    The people on this small island at the feet of Sharu looked at an unknown creature in the sky, very curious, "That thing makes a loud noise, right? What is that thing? Why does it float in the air?"


    The residents below are all discussing this matter, and they don''t know what the unknown creature in the sky is?Everyone has their own ideas.


    Sharu was impatient, and sent a wave of light towards the island below. The residents below watched as a hot gas bomb rushed towards them.


    This gas bomb is getting bigger and bigger, and the red gas bomb is like a sun, destroying the island in an instant. Vegeta has already felt this powerful attack, "Saru is so arrogant. "


    The clutches of killing have begun to reach the 18th. Can the island where she is on be able to escape?Faced with Sharu¡¯s attack, the 18th suffered a responsible injury in his heart.


    The heart of the 18th was not bad, but it was only because of dealing with Dr. Geiro and the program entered by Dr. Geiro. Relatively speaking, the heart of the 18th was very good.


    But now the situation is not good, the 18th looks at the 16th, "What to do? That guy really started attacking and destroying the island", "It''s okay, Sharu''s attack is not enough to kill you, he thinks anyway. Absorb you!"


    However, she thought otherwise, "Even if I can be saved, you will not escape!" In fact, the 18th is very worried about the 16th. After all, the three of them have lived for so long, and the 17th is gone. , The only one you can rely on is the 16th.


    Now on the 16th, I¡¯m thinking about a question, ¡°Why is Sharu obsessed with becoming a perfect body? He is already invincible in the world, and there is no other invincible in the universe. Is it just pure pursuit of extreme power?¡±


    In the heavens, Sun Wuchen and Monkey King followed Mr. Bobo to the door of the House of Spirit and Time. Bulma stopped them, "Really, you guys are so leisurely!"


    Mr. Popo was also happy for them, "Well, it''s finally your turn to go in. How long can you hold on?" Mr. Popo opened the door and the two of them walked in.


    Facing Wukong who had just entered, he felt very curious, everything is so different, and the environment is particularly elegant, and the facilities inside are very complete.


    Chapter 1234: Another World


    Wukong looked really surprised, "It''s all white, the body is heavy, it''s hot, and it''s difficult to breathe!" Sun Wuchen told Wukong, "Once the door of the room is closed, it is completely isolated from the world!"


    "How are you now? Can''t you feel the anger of Saru and Vegeta?" Goku tried it, and he couldn''t feel any anger. This made Wukong quite curious!


    "Sure enough, I can''t feel anything. It''s amazing!" Sun Wuchen patted Wukong on the shoulder and pointed to the facilities next to him. "There is the bathroom and toilet, and here is the food storage room, which contains a year''s worth of food. Not bad right?"


    Monkey King looked at Wu Chen and said, "In this case, Wuchen who can eat Wuchen will not be lonely! Hahahaha!" "Goku, the basic daily necessities are available", "So we can stick to it", "Really? Go out? have a look."


    "This way, I can understand why I couldn''t stay for a month when I was a kid!" Wukong listened to Wu Chen''s words very meaningfully, so he went out and looked around.


    "What''s the matter? There is such a wide space in the room, and there is nothing!" Wukong looked at a loss, Wu Chen walked over and told Wukong, "It is said that it is as wide as the earth!" "Why?"


    And Sharu continues to destroy the small island here, constantly destroying the island below, just to find the trace of the 18th, "It seems that the 18th is not on this island! The next island!"


    "On the eighteenth! Are you not going to show up yet? Your hiding island will soon be wiped out with you!" After Sharu shouted, he gathered energy in his hand and launched towards the next island. In an instant, the island was wiped out.


    "He hasn''t come out yet, it must be on the nearby islands. He should know that hiding in the sea is useless, only to search this sea area again." So Sharu launched an attack on all the islands below.


    It was just that in an instant, the island below was destroyed seven or eighty-eight. Faced with such destructive power and pressure on the 18th, she was in a very bad mood. She didn''t know what to do now.


    And Vegeta was heading here, and Vegeta was flying while feeling the breath of Sharu, "Is Sharu only capable of this? What on earth are Sun Wuchen afraid of?"


    As he spoke, he moved forward at full speed in the form of a Super Saiyan. Trunks followed Vegeta''s back. Sharu was very angry. After bombing so many islands, no trace of the 18th was found.


    Now that they are getting closer and closer, on the 18th they are under the pressure of this destructive force, "have arrived at the nearby island!" The 16th comforted the 18th, "Calm down, Sharu will look for something moving on the island. , As long as you stay still, you should be saved."


    Looking at the scene below, a sea of ??fire, and in a blink of an eye, "only the island is left, the last one, hahahaha!" Sharu came directly to this island, very close to them on the 18th!


    On the 18th, she was very tense and defensive. On the 16th, she quickly said to her, "Come on, don''t be impulsive, don''t give up until the end, if you are absorbed, it will be too late.


    Sharu once again aimed at the island below, "Okay, come out, the 18th!" Sharu gathered energy in his hand, and the 18th has been defended. As Sharu was about to attack, he suddenly felt There was a breath, panic.


    Looking back, Vegeta suddenly appeared in front of her, she was really surprised, "It''s Vegeta!" "You are Sharu! Go on!"


    The two landed on the top of a mountain near this island. On the 18th, she hid behind a tree and looked at them. Even she felt incredible that it was Vegeta who came here.


    Sharu looked at Vegeta with a grin, "Why did you come here? Don''t tell me it was to beat me!" Vegeta looked at Sharu with disdain, "Not to beat you, but to leave you dead. "


    "Let me? Just rely on you? Interesting!" Vegeta looked at the monster, "It is a great shame to think that my cells are being used by ugly monsters like you. Can''t you look decent!"


    The two were looking at each other, "You should be honored to be used by the strongest me in the universe!" Sharu felt so, but Vegeta didn''t think so, "Wrong, the strongest monster in the universe is not You, but my Saiyan Prince Vegeta!"


    On the 18th, hiding behind the tree and watching Vegeta nervously, "Is that an idiot? Even I can''t win, so why is Sharu''s opponent."


    At this time, another person rushed over from a distance. Sharu took a closer look and found that it was Trunks. "It turned out to be Trunks. It feels like a big change! It doesn''t matter how many people come, if you can I can wait a few more."


    Vegeta told Sharu, ¡°He is just here to watch the battle. If you solve you, I will be enough.¡± Vegeta is very confident, but Sharu is blind to his self-confidence, ¡°What? You are alone. enough."


    In any case, Sharu felt incredible, how arrogant a little Vegeta could be!Vegeta looked at Sharu, "Do you have an opinion?"


    Chapter 1235: The Powerful Vegeta


    Sharu doesn''t care about this kind of thing, but is very happy. One-on-one is exactly the result he wants. This is only good for him and harmless. "No opinion, just think you are too stupid."

 712 Naruto Power System Chapter 712

    Cyborg on the 18th thinks so too, "Saru is right. In any case, Vegeta will definitely lose in the face of such a powerful Sharu. On the 16th, we can just take the opportunity to escape! Right? number!"


    However, the 16th didn''t think so, "Wait! Wait until they start the war before they act. Anyway, it''s weird... Compared with the previous Vegeta, the power has increased considerably."


    This surprised them. The 18th looked at the 16th, "No way! How can there be such a big improvement in such a short period of time? It didn''t seem to be a water release last time! But why Vegeta It will be so powerful."


    Vegeta said to Sharu confidently, "Watch well, Sharu! Your disgusting smile will soon disappear!" Vegeta began to bring up Qi energy.


    Trunks looked at Vegeta, "Dad is going to...be like that!" In the heavens, Piccolo and Tianjin Fan suddenly felt a strong breath.


    Piccolo walked to the edge of the heavens, changed his battle uniform to his body again, and looked at the lower realm quietly, "Let me see and see, Vegeta! That power beyond Super Saiyan!"


    The current Super Saiyan Vegeta had already exploded all his strength. In an instant, the island collapsed. Sharu saw everything in his eyes and felt incredible.


    And on the 18th, he was surprised, "Vegeta''s power is so great, it''s incredible!" Vegeta grew stronger little by little, and her muscles continued to increase sharply!The ground under my feet was crushed.


    Piccolo also felt unbelievable, "Can it continue to increase? The strength of this super Saiyan is too strong, and it is completely impossible to calculate with data!"


    All of them were looking at Vegeta, very confused about Vegeta''s strength, but Trunks didn''t think so, "Yes, it has surpassed the Super Saiyan!"


    Vegeta was now armed, and a charge came in front of Sharu and punched him directly. Sharu felt very hard, the punch was very painful, and Sharu seemed to have changed a little.


    Sharu''s appearance suddenly became a little unstable, Vegeta smiled, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you wake up yet?" This punch caused a very heavy blow to Sharu, and he stepped back weakly. step.


    How could the proudest Vegeta let him go!He rushed towards him again, punched him on the chin, and hit him into the air with a hook.


    But still didn''t let him go, Vegeta also flew into the air, gave him a kick, and kicked him directly on the waist.Sharu didn''t have time to react, and he couldn''t keep up with Vegeta''s strength and speed.


    Vegeta grabbed Sharu by the ankle and slammed him up, and finally threw him directly on the ground. Vegeta looked at Sharu lying on the ground with a look of embarrassment, very ridiculous!


    "Be serious, Sharu, don''t make this happen! It''s just the beginning, don''t let me down!" Sharu looked at Vegeta, who now has such power, and the Saiyan cells in his body are also exuding!


    "Good skill! I just want you to be like this! This is the way to fight with my Sharu, and see how I can defeat you!" Sharu said that he hit Vegeta, every punch is a heavy blow , But it was all avoided by Vegeta.


    Trunks looked at the fighting between the two of them, as expected, "The results of the special training in that room are so great, it seems that this room is very practical for us."


    Klin was on his way here, and he also felt this powerful aura, "I know! This powerful aura belongs to Vegeta, and has far surpassed the monster Sharu...what''s the matter?"


    Suddenly something came to my mind, "By the way, Wu Chen said, can you practice for one year in one day? Go and see!" Then he flew in their direction.


    At this moment, Wukong and Wuchen are still in the house of spirit and time. Wukong is still trying for the first time. Wuchen told him, "Be careful! If you go too far, you may die because you get lost."


    "The temperature will vary from 50 degrees Celsius to minus 40 degrees Celsius. The air is about a quarter of the earth, and the gravity is ten times that of the earth. It is a pure white world and it is very hard."


    Looking at the white unknown world in front of him, Wukong will inevitably have doubts in his heart, "Will you stay here for a year? It seems really not easy!"


    Sun Wuchen patted him on the shoulder, "Goku will start practicing next! We are not here on vacation, we must surpass the Super Saiyans within this year! And it is possible to surpass Vegeta and the others."


    He said that he walked in, but Wukong had just taken the first step in this white world, it was very hard, and he fell to his knees with one step, the air inside was thin and the gravity pressure was very strong.


    Chapter 1236: Super Vegeta


    Wukong is very uncomfortable now. The first time he tried such a strong pressure, he couldn''t bear it on his own body. Wu Chen looked at him, "How is it? Very powerful, right? This is your first gravity training, right? got used to."


    "First of all you have to become a Super Saiyan, Goku, you can definitely become a Super Saiyan, but the potential in your body has not been discovered yet."


    "Before on Namek, the Great Elder helped me discover a part of my potential, but because there was too much potential in my body, it was not fully explored. He said that I should find some things by myself!"


    "The great elder alone can''t bear it. I think I should be able to become a Super Saiyan. If you can, Wuchen, then I must also become a Super Saiyan. As a pure Saiyan, absolutely It is impossible to be weaker than them."


    Wu Chen looked at Wukong, "You have Saiyan blood in your body, you inherit the blood of Saiyan, in short, you must become a super Saiyan talent, then cultivation will really begin."


    "But this way I will hinder your cultivation!" Although Wu Kong thought so, but in order to increase his overall strength, Wu Chen himself knew it!And he believes that Wukong¡¯s Saiyan combat power is not unusual!


    "Although it was like this at the beginning, after Goku becomes a Super Saiyan, we can practice in the battle, which is very helpful. You are my best brother. I believe you, you can do it."


    "Of course I also want to exceed the boundaries of Super Saiyan! Become the number one in the universe, but Wukong! I hope you can surpass me!" These words of Wu Chen surprised Wukong!"I... surpass you?"


    Wukong is not very confident about himself, "Although Trunks told me that I will become a Super Saiyan in the future, I was killed by a robot!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, isn''t history different from what Trunks said? You think I''m still alive, and you haven''t practiced here before you die! It depends on your determination! You have to believe in yourself!"


    And Vegeta was still fighting with Sharu at this time. Vegeta hit Sharu into the sea, "How come it''s over?" I saw Sharu stretch out a hand from the sea and slowly rise. Up here.


    "Yes, it''s over, but it''s your life!" Vegeta saw that Sharu had such a fighting spirit, a wave of waves was stirred up, and he rushed towards Sharu. Sharu wanted to take the opportunity to absorb him with his tail. energy of.


    But he underestimated Vegeta, his vigilance is very strong, and now his reaction is extremely fast, and the speed has also increased. Now he only sees the bumps on Sharu''s body, but he can''t see Pei. Geeta!


    Sharu was also clever. He surrounded himself with his tail to defend against his attack. When Vegeta stopped, Sharu let out a sigh of relief, "Let you see hell now!"


    And now, Vegeta is also very excited, "It''s really exciting!" Before he finished speaking, Sharu sent a light wave from his mouth and hit Vegeta, but he was attacking him. In an instant, the diameter of that light wave hit the sea.


    At this time, Sharu rushed over, gave him a heavy blow, and once again directed at Vegeta, fired a cannonball from his mouth. This time it hit Vegeta straight, looking at the scene in front of him, Sharu very happy!


    He glanced at Trunks again, but Trunks'' expression did not change much. As expected, Vegeta knocked him down on the mountain island directly from behind him.


    Vegeta also fell to the ground, looking at Sharu who was lying on the ground, and snorted, "Is that hell? Is your attack so weak? You can only fight against ordinary people! "


    After taunting him, Sharu became serious, "Really want me to do my best?" Vegeta looked at him, "I don''t think this is in a playhouse. Don''t be long-winded, let me go. There is absolutely no need for you to retain your strength!"


    Sharu gathered strength again. His qi energy was too strong. He directly changed the surface, and Vegeta also saw it, "Well, the combat effectiveness has improved a lot, but what about it?"


    Trunks looked at them, "It seems that Dad won this time!" I don''t know if it was Trunks who believed in Vegeta''s strength, or in the face of this situation, he judged the strength of both sides, anyway, He stopped standing in the position of a bystander!


    Sharu directly attacked Vegeta this time. This time Vegeta instinctively avoided, but seemed to rush to his fist consciously. It seemed that this was a conscious attempt.


    Vegeta is not so easy to motivate, but if he is aware of the opponent''s strength, he will ruthlessly find the opponent''s weakness and attack, and will directly kill the opponent.


    "Are you only capable of this? It seems that cultivation has widened the gap between us!" Sharu also subconsciously stepped back, he felt that Vegeta''s current strength is indeed very strong.


    Chapter 1237: Work hard, Monkey King!


    "No...impossible, are you Vegeta? No!" Sharu could only use his own words to soothe his own soul, but Vegeta destroyed him directly, "I am... Super Shelley Geeta!"


    Now claiming to be Super Vegeta, with absolute self-confidence and strength, will this battle be decided instantly?Vegeta still doesn''t want to kill this monster so quickly!


    And the hiding place of the 18th is about to be exposed, Vegeta can only kill him before Sharu finds the 18th, otherwise the consequences are really disastrous!


    And at this time in the heavens, in the house of spirit and time, Wukong is slowly exploding his Saiyan power, but his ability to inspire Saiyans is limited and will consume a lot of energy.


    Wukong fell tired to the ground. After all, under such a stressful situation, Wukong had to consume a lot of energy, which was unbearable for a while. Watching Wukong''s exercise, Wuchen was also very anxious!


    "No, no, it''s just an increase in anger, anger is the primary opportunity to become a Super Saiyan, anger! Then release it instantly!" Even if Wu Chen told him the key, Wu Kong couldn''t transform into it!


    "That said, I can''t get angry! I don''t feel too angry now! I''m just very nervous now, very nervous facing Sharu''s attack!"


    Wu Chen thought for a while, "By the way, I, Piccolo, Klin, it''s all right, imagine we are killed by Sharu!" When Wu Kong heard Wu Chen say this, when he was about to get angry, he lacked another one. Opportunity, "I haven''t seen Sharu!"


    That said, Wukong hasn''t seen what Sharu is like yet!"Oh, that''s it! Then you can think about Frieza! Frieza, the villain, will also make you angry!"

 713 Naruto Power System Chapter 713

    Then, Goku began to think about Frieza''s appearance. Goku thought of Frieza''s persecuting Dandy and the others, thinking of Frieza''s hateful face, thinking of how to kill Piccolo, Klin and the others, a strong breath erupted in his heart Came out.


    In an instant, Wukong''s hair changed in color, but it was only a moment, and Wukong collapsed on the ground again, tired, "No way, it''s so hard!"


    Wu Chen walked over, "It is impossible to get started right away, don''t worry, we can take it slowly! I believe you can become a Super Saiyan."


    Klin also came to the sky above the island, watching the scene on the island, "It''s Vegeta! Is the one next to Sharu? Both are monsters!"


    Sharu looked at Vegeta with fear in his eyes. He now knew that he was no match for Vegeta. "You said you are Super Vegeta. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s really troublesome to explain one by one, just think about it!" Vegeta said to him disdainfully, and Sharu was very angry. "Bag and call yourself Super Vegeta! You are a little arrogant!"


    "You have to remember that in the future you died by the hand of the 17th, but now I have absorbed the energy of the 17th. Even children know who is strong and who is weak!" Sharu sneered with words. Demonstrate with your own energy!


    But for Vegeta, this is nothing at all. "A dog that can''t bite can only bark, probably referring to you! If you have time to complain, why not worry about your own safety! You have no hope Up."


    Vegeta turned around and carried Sharu on her back. Sharu was so angry that she broke out of her fighting power again, and Klin watched them constantly exuding her own aura!


    "Saru has changed a lot from before. Is this the so-called perfect body? Have they absorbed the 18th?" Klin looked at the controller in his hand and was very unwilling. "Bulma finally made this thing. , Is it useless?"


    The more Klin thought about it, the more angry, but as it was, Sharu jumped behind and said to Vegeta, "I have your cells in my body!" Before Vegeta turned her head, Sharu shot him. Shockwave!


    When the dust cleared, Sharu was surprised again, because Vegeta had nothing to do, and he broke out of his super Saiyan state, and walked towards him!Sharu was terrified inside.


    "Deserving to have my cells, even if you can imitate my afterburner, the power is still far inferior to me!" Sharu was very angry, "How is this possible?" Then he attacked him, but Vegeta took the lead. Up.


    Kicked Sharu on the ground far away. Before Sharu could stop, Vegeta rushed to the side, kicked him back, and kicked him deeply to the ground. The more Sharu thought about it, the more impossible it became. .


    Klin saw all their battles in his eyes, "It''s amazing! It''s too strong, and the body has grown stronger. Is this the new Vegeta?"


    Then he looked at the man next to him, "Is that... Trunks? A lot stronger, I can''t recognize it anymore!" Sharu crawled out of the hole on the ground, panting.


    "Why? Originally, his strength was not enough to become my opponent. What happened, and why is Vegeta so strong? Damn! This kind of thing is impossible!"


    Chapter 1238: Vegeta violently abuses Sharu


    Now Sharu was driven mad by himself, "Impossible, how can such a ridiculous thing make people willing!" Then he rushed up and attacked Vegeta in the air.


    It was really time for Sharu to attack, and Vegeta was waiting for him in the air, and then an''afterburner'' attacked Sharu, sinking him to the bottom of the sea, and then kept on He launched an attack.


    Even though Sharu had fallen into the sea, Vegeta still refused to forgive him, and launched a fierce attack on him, one after another fierce attacks at him, the last big crit set off a super wave.


    At this time, Sharu was under the seabed, and Vegeta jumped into the sea. Sharu just couldn¡¯t get out, but Vegeta went to look for him. He grabbed Sharu with one hand from the bottom of the sea and grabbed him. Pull it down!


    Then, he punched him in the abdomen, kicked a backflip on his back, and sent a shock at him from below, rushing him out of the sea, and Vegeta rushed out, and then Sharu fell into the sea again!


    In this way, Vegeta kept playing with Sharu. Vegeta is now enjoying, enjoying torturing a monster. He hates Sharu very much because he does not admit that his cells have actually created this disgusting monster.


    The monster jumped out of the water and looked down at Vegeta standing on the rock. Vegeta mocked him, "It seems that the blow is quite big! Sharu! Let me tell you another shocking fact!"


    "You have been paying attention to Trunks over there. Although the strength is not as good as mine, it is similar. It seems that all your strength is nothing more than that. You really disappoint me! Disappointment, I thought you were so powerful! "


    Vegeta spat at him contemptuously, "Even if you kill you, there is nothing to be proud of!" Saru was very dissatisfied when he heard Vegeta despise herself so much.


    "Beast! Impossible, a mere Vegeta can beat me Sharu! I am invincible in the universe! All of your cells are in my body! There is no reason to surpass me!"


    Despite Sharu''s thoughts, Vegeta didn''t give him a good face. Sharu burst into his own breath on the ground, but Klin was stunned when he watched all this in the air, "It''s amazing!"


    The disparity in strength led to huge ideological suspense. If Klin had the same strength as Vegeta, Klin would not value Sharu so much, but Vegeta was indeed a talent!This is far from it.


    And in the training room, Wu Chen is still enlightening Wukong, he must reach the state of Saiyan, otherwise he will not be able to transform into a super Saiyan. For this reason, Wukong did not stop!


    "Goku, get angry! Be angry! Hurry up and get angry!" At this moment, this was what Wu Chen was saying to Wukong, but it was just a dream. Wukong was too tired and fell directly on the bed. .


    This is the house of spirit and time, so in it, the spirit will also be under some pressure, which will inevitably force your body, but if you want to grow in it, you must bear all of this.


    "Why do I sleep here? I don''t know when I fell asleep..." Wukong got out of bed and looked for Wuchen. He heard that Wuchen was still cultivating outside, and it was winter now, and there was ice constantly. Zhu rushed up.


    The outside environment can be said to be very bad. Wukong watched Wu Chen''s cultivation from behind. Wu Chen launched the''Turtle Wave Qigong'' on these icicles, directly smashing the iceberg on the opposite side.


    And these ice cubes gathered little by little, from under Wu Chen''s feet to the body, just like that, the whole body was frozen in an instant, and Wu Kong hurriedly ran over, but he had not ran to the front.


    With a roar and an explosion, Wu Chen came out. Wu Chen used his Super Saiyan form to directly explode the ice piled on his body and nearby icebergs.


    Wukong looked at the stalwart figure of Wu Chen and admired him in his heart. Wu Chen looked back and said, "Wukong, you are awake!" "Wuchen, I''m sorry, I''m asleep, I''m so sorry!"


    "Ten times of gravity! Fifty degrees Celsius during the day and minus 40 degrees Celsius at night. We have to practice for a year under such cruel conditions. It should be very hard for you who have just entered this room to practice. You should rest and rest!"


    Although Wu Chen said this, Wu Kong himself felt guilty, and the earth was still in danger. Such a big responsibility was placed on him, but he was lying on the bed and sleeping, and he really felt ashamed.


    Wukong said to Wuchen, "It''s okay, I''ve rested! Wuchen! Guide me to practice! Please, I also want to become a Super Saiyan like Wuchen as soon as possible."


    Hearing Wukong''s heartfelt words, Wu Chen also felt ashamed in his heart, "Wukong, I didn''t have the spirit of you when I first came here! Goku, let''s get started!"


    Vegeta watched Sharu¡¯s constant riots in the lower realm, and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, but Sharu still had a resentment in her heart, "Bastard, perfect body... as long as you can become perfect body... how can you be hated by you? ...The eighteenth! Where are you?"


    Chapter 1239: Finding the Eighteenth Robot


    Hearing that Sharu talked about the 18th, Klin was also very concerned about this sensitive word, "The 18th! Are you here? The 18th should be nearby!"


    Klin looked at the controller in his hand, "It seems that this controller can still be used, but where is it? If you don''t hurry to find the 18th... they will all be in danger!"


    Sharu was still distressed, "Once you become a perfect body...If you can become a perfect body, how can you be a fellow... Damn, where is the 18th?"


    Vegeta came to him and watched him nagging here all the time, "What are you talking about? You mean that you can beat me when you become complete?"


    "That''s it, you will never lose to your strength, speed, tricks, intelligence, and mental power. Everything will become perfect. This is what the computer told me."


    Hearing this, Vegeta gave him a kick immediately and kicked him on the mountain. Sharu now has nothing but reconciliation and anger, "Damn it, if you can become a complete body, beast!"


    Super Vegeta was already impatient to hear it, jumped up, gave him another kick, and directly impacted him on the ground. On the 18th, watching Vegeta abuse Sharu like this, he relaxed a lot.


    "It''s amazing! Did you deliberately show weakness when you fought me?" The 16th told the 18th, "No, he has no reason to do that! What happened in these few days?"


    "What do you mean? How could he strengthen so much in just a few days?" The 18th felt that there must be a problem with this matter. Klin had been looking for the 18th. Suddenly, he saw the 18th and the Two people on the 16th.


    "Yes, I finally found it!" Klin was very shy when he saw the 18th, and his heart was very nervous. He accidentally released the controller. Fortunately, he flew down and caught it!


    "Didn''t Sharu and Vegeta find out? Trunks did the same. Use it to stop the action on the 18th, and then destroy her, so that Sharu can''t become a complete body and can kill the 18th." Lin looked at the controller very nervously.


    At this time, Klin remembered again, "However, this controller must be used within ten meters to have an effect! Be sure to pay attention, within ten meters." Xiaolin remembered what Bulma said to him.


    It seems that this time he can only take a fight. Klin first fell to the ground, a little farther away from them, and could only approach slowly. At this time, Sharu was still wailing and Vegeta was right. His wailing would be ignored.


    I''ve been attacking him all the time and don''t want to listen to what he said. It''s just a idiot. How could it make you perfect, "Even if you become perfect, you are not my Vegeta''s opponent!"


    Klin was now quietly approaching them on the 18th, "I didn''t see the 17th. Looking at this situation, it should be absorbed by Sharu, so Sharu will become stronger and his appearance will change."


    Vegeta walked towards the monster, but the attack on him was already a bit boring. Klin was slowly approaching the eighteenth, "Here, you must approach the monster quietly within ten meters. It''s over!"

 714 Naruto Power System Chapter 714

    Looking at the appearance of the eighteenth, he remembered that the eighteenth kissed him on his cheek again. Whenever he thought of it, he was a little shy. He was indeed the disciple of the immortal turtle, but it was not this time.


    "What am I thinking at this critical time?" At this moment, a little squirrel jumped on Klin''s head, and Klin was frightened. He watched the little squirrel ran to the side of the humanoid, and his heart Still worried, "There are artificial people over there, which is dangerous."


    But this little squirrel ran to the 16th, nothing happened, Klin looked very surprised, Vegeta was still staring at Sharu at this time, "In other words, even if our gap is so big, as long as we become Can you beat this uncle at all?"


    "Undoubtedly! With your strength, you can''t beat me completely!" Vegeta was very interested in hearing this. Trunks began to worry about this situation.


    "Dad...Could it be...!" Sharu came out of the pit, "It seems you are thinking about it! How? Vegeta, you Saiyans are a natural fighting nation, like fighting the most, and the stronger the opponent, fight The more fun it is, I¡¯m right!"


    "I really want to fight with me to become a complete body! I think it must be like this, because you are a fighting nation, the prince of Saiyans, your inner superiority will be higher and stronger than other Saiyans."


    Sharu is now trying to anger Vegeta, which will leave room for himself. Now Klin is slowly approaching the 18th, but he is very nervous now, and it will be over if he is found out.


    In this way, hiding like an assassin, but Klin found that the attention of the 18th was completely attracted by Vegeta, and now ten meters was close. He looked at the remote control in his hand and looked at the ten. Number eight.


    Now he hesitated very much, "Even if the number 18 is stopped with the controller, it will still be absorbed by Sharu if it is not destroyed. It should be able to destroy her. The number 16 can''t be moved. The opportunity is now."


    Chapter 1240: Destroying the Controller


    But he is still very hesitant now, because when he thinks of destroying the eighteenth, he will think of kissing him on the eighteenth. For an innocent boy like Klin, this memory will never be erased. of.


    Klin thought for a while, "The 18th was originally a lovely human girl. If she hadn''t been transformed by Dr. Gero, she would be a poor person. There is no need to destroy her!"


    But thinking about it again, "No! If it is absorbed by Sharu, Sharu will become a complete body, and the humans of the world will be ruined! No destruction! No destruction! No destruction!" Klin held the control in his hand. The device is thinking nervously here!


    The more I think about the memory, the more it will reappear. It keeps surging in my mind. The good memories will always stay in people''s minds. Klin now hates himself, he hates himself for taking such a big responsibility!


    "She was also a lovely human girl! Why should she be treated like this? It''s unfair and unfair!" He hesitated again and again, released the controller in his hand, and fell to the ground.


    All of them were awakened at once. All the attention was now focused on Klin. On the 18th, he was also shocked. He saw Klin and then looked at the controller on the ground, and he was very scared.


    "Could it be an emergency stop controller? How could he have it? What the hell is he doing?" On the 18th, I was anxious now. Facing these choices, Xiao Lin''s approach was good or bad!


    Vegeta heard what Sharu said and thought about it in her heart, but Sharu kept mocking him, "The prince of the fighting nation, don''t you want to try to fight with me who is completely self?"


    Trunks was very nervous. This stimulus focused the law on Vegeta¡¯s thoughts, and Vegeta had this idea, "You know Saiyans well! Okay! Just as you wish, just Let you become complete! Get out!"


    Now Sharu said what Vegeta was saying. Trunks watched him, but how could it be that Vegeta was acting arbitrarily? Although he was a father, there was no standard for this kind of thing. .


    "No, Dad, if you do this...", but Vegeta completely ignored Trunks''s thoughts. Vegeta only wanted to defeat a strong opponent, and he didn''t care about the safety of the world.


    "It''s nothing to be proud of defeating such an embarrassed guy!" Vegeta looked at Sharu very confidently. He felt that he would be able to defeat the perfect body, but he couldn''t think of the degree of perfect body at all!


    Trunks was anxious as he watched there, "This is the biggest shortcoming of Dad!" But Vegeta didn''t want to listen to Trunks, "Shut up, Trunks!"


    Vegeta looked at Sharu in embarrassment, "Get out of here! Don''t let me down, Sharu! I want to see what your complete body looks like, but I want to see what is powerful!"


    Sharu happily flew away, but Trunks would not let him go so easily. Just when Sharu was happy, Trunks suddenly appeared in front of him, Isaiah¡¯s. The form stared at him.


    "Dad promised to let you go! I didn''t promise! You don''t want to run away from me!" Sharu just passed a hard time, but was stopped by another person. It seems that Sharu is inevitable this time. Flew away inside.


    Klin was also very helpless at this time, "Bulma did it so hard, I''m sorry!" Just as he was still looking at this controller nervously on the 18th, Klin stepped on the controller with one foot. Broken.


    "Run away! Don''t be absorbed by the killing, please!" This makes the 18th very puzzled, "Why is this? Why destroy the remote control, this is a good opportunity to destroy me!"


    This also choked Klin, "That''s because of...", and in Trunks, Sharu was also too angry to get him, he couldn''t beat Trunks, but he wanted to hold on Running away is also very helpless, "Smelly boy, get out of the way!"


    "Instead of getting in the way here, it''s better to find the 18th for me!" "You don''t need to find the 18th!" "What?" "Because you are going to die in my hands!" "What? It''s up to you." This stinky kid!"


    In this way, Sharu confronted Trunks. Seeing the situation was not good, Sharu attacked Trunks, but his speed and strength were far behind Trunks.


    Sharu was defeated in one blow, but Sharu did not admit defeat. Facing enemies who were not at the same level, Sharu was still so hard, constantly attacking Trunks.


    Moreover, Sharu is still trying to find a chance to escape. He can fight if he can, and escape if he can¡¯t. This may also be caused by the cells in the body. He has too many cell energy from people, and his ideas are even more wretched and treacherous!


    The boss began to speak, Vegeta looked at Trunks in the sky, so he stopped him, "Tranks, don''t get in the way, let Sharu go quickly!" Sharu also quickly fanned the flames beside him, "Bei Geeta! You should take care of this kid."


    Chapter 1241: Danger!Was found


    Just as he turned his head to speak to Vegeta, he suddenly found something and was very surprised. He suddenly saw the number 18 in the distance, which made him very excited, "The 18th, finally found. "


    Trunks opened Sharu''s strange eyes and felt that something was strange. He looked in the direction Sharu was looking at. He saw the robot number 18, "Sorry! It''s them! They are here! "


    At this time, all of Sharu''s eyes were on the 18th, "I found you, the 18th! It''s great to hide here, it''s great, you can become a complete body now."


    "The moment when power, speed, tricks, mind, mental power, everything becomes perfect, has come. This time I will be truly invincible in the universe!" Sharu now began to fantasize about his future.


    Trunks is now getting nervous, "Oh, they didn''t notice it at all!" Klin was still confronting No. 18 at this time, and No. 18 looked at Klin with a puzzled look, "Why let this rare opportunity? Opportunity, what do you want to do?"


    Asking Klin to say something, I really can''t say it. He seems very nervous and very shy. He doesn''t want to say it, and he is too embarrassed to say it, "Don''t keep staring at me!"


    "These things are so-called, don''t linger, otherwise they will be absorbed by Sharu, please, you are tied to the destiny of the earth!" Just as they are still worried about this issue!


    Trunks yelled at them in the air, "Saru found you!" A sentence woke them up. They looked back and they were all looking at them. It''s not good, this happened too suddenly. Up.


    Sharu would never let this opportunity pass. He attacked with all his strength and rushed down on the 18th. Trunks was also annoyed, "Don''t want to be perfect!" Human form advances at full speed.


    But Vegeta was very happy watching from the side, "Great, the cyborg is right here!" Vegeta is still thinking about fighting against a fully human being. He won''t intervene in this matter at all, on the contrary. Want to make Sharu more complete.


    But Trunks would not sit idly by, and rushed towards Sharu, kicked him away with one kick, and continuously launched the''afterburner'' with unlimited firepower, targeting Sharu to attack, absolutely Attack him with the advantage of a fierce attack.


    Both Klin and the cyborgs were stunned. Seeing the scene full of ruins, Trunks was also suspicious, "That guy''s breath disappeared, run away! Sharu lost his breath and dived to the ground. ."


    Klin looked at the eighteenth, "No, it''s not good, run away!" The eighteenth was also very nervous, looking at the sixteenth, "Sixteenth, run away! Let''s run!"


    But for now, the 16th is already unable to escape!"Don''t worry about me, you run away! I can no longer protect you, hurry up and go! Now I am no longer a threat to Sharu!"


    The 18th and Klin glanced at the 16th and ran away, but just after running a few steps, they were exploded by the light wave in front, and saw Sharu slowly rush out from the ground, Trunks was very Nervous, flew towards Sharu.


    But Vegeta in the air looked at this situation and thought it was a good opportunity, "This is a rare good opportunity, don''t get in the way, Trunks!" He said, rushing towards Trunks. .


    Vegeta kicked Trunks to the ground. Vegeta was very happy and Sharu was very proud. He liked Vegeta very much.


    Sharu looked at the 18th "Are you here? The 18th!" While they were still scared, a figure behind came over, and the 16th came to them!


    "Don''t force it, on the 16th, you will be finished at any time, there is no need to die in advance, and Vegeta is also willing to help me complete the body, you have no chance, okay, let¡¯s enjoy! My most advanced cuisine !"


    Looking at the 18th, Sharu was very happy. For such a Vegeta, they tried to kill him every minute, but facing the powerful Sharu, they could do nothing.


    In the heavens, Piccolo saw everything in the lower realm, "Damn Vegeta!" Bulma heard Piccolo talk about Vegeta, and hurried up, "What? What happened to Vegeta? I said, Vegeta. What''s wrong? Trunks!"


    Bulma was very worried about the two of them, but relatively speaking, he was more worried about Trunks, because Vegeta was not qualified and would change his mind at any time, but Trunks was his only one and could never disappear.


    Vegeta looked at Sharu on the ground, already a little impatient, "You are so leisurely! Sharu! Hurry up and complete your body!"


    Klin and the 18th looked at the powerful Sharu in front of them. They felt very scared. After all, they were fighting against a monster. It is inevitable that there will be some missteps. Klin hit Sharu with punches and kicks, but Sharu Stand in place unscathed.


    Kobayashi''s attack was completely ineffective to Sharu, he was swept away by Sharu''s tail, but did not stop, and the 16th followed him.

 715 Naruto Power System Chapter 715

    Chapter 1242: The crisis is approaching


    On the 16th, he tried his best to attack Sharu, but when faced with the powerful Sharu, it was nothing more than a tickle, "The robot doll turned into a waste product, only to this degree? Doesn''t it hurt or itchy! "


    Sharu directly grabbed the cyborg No.16 and smashed it on the ground. At this time, No.17 also rushed over, "Damn monster!" But they weren''t Sharu''s opponents at all, and they were immediately caught by Sharu. Lu gave a spike.


    The monster walked towards the eighteenth. At this time, the rock mass behind moved underneath, Trunks rushed out from under the ruins. He couldn''t bear this kind of behavior anymore, and he became a Super Saiyan. The state of people!


    Angrily looked at Vegeta, "Dad, you are wrong! You can''t let that guy become perfect, if his power exceeds ours, what should we do!"


    Maybe a dad is always the strongest in front of children. There is absolutely no doubt about it. Vegeta looked at the angry and ignorant Trunks, "Ashamed, don''t you want to see how strong he is?"


    But for a half-blood Saiyan, he does not have such a strong sense of combativeness, "I...I don''t want to see! A hellish future! I have had enough, and I must prevent him from becoming a complete body, even if it is to hit father."


    Now for Trunks, there is nothing more important than hitting Sharu, but Vegeta looked at such a rebellious Trunks, just thought it was funny.


    Vegeta looked at Trunks, "Kill me! Fool, you won''t shoot at your father! Try if you can." At this time, the shockwave had gathered in Trunks, but I heard Vegeta say that.


    Trunks hit the shock wave directly without hesitation, rushed towards Vegeta, and hit the sky.And now on the 18th, facing the powerful Sharu, he is also unable to resist.


    One shock wave hit him one by one, but they were all resisted by Sharu, and they were relieved without any effort. At this time, Sharu''s tail was swaying everywhere, and he had begun to borrow murderous intentions on the 18th.


    Klin saw that No. 18 was in danger and was very angry, "Is everything done?" No. 16 lying on the ground was also helpless. Sharu opened the absorption hole of his tail and pointed it at No. 18.


    The current situation is not optimistic. On the 18th, there is nothing he can do about the current situation. He closed his eyes in fear and gave up resistance, because even so, it would not help.


    And just at this moment, when Sharu was happy, Trunks kicked him into the air and stood in front of the 18th and said to him, "Hurry up, get out of here without stopping!"


    Trunks directly swept Sharu''s happiness. Sharu must be uncomfortable. After a word of cursing, Trunks rushed over and attacked him fiercely.


    In this attack, Trunks did not leave any room, and Sharu had no chance to fight back, because he was far behind Trunks in any respect, and now he has surpassed him in the future world.


    The 18th ran over, picked up the 16th, and the 16th looked at the 18th, "Leave me alone! Hurry up!" "That can''t work!" At this moment, Klin walked over and helped him up. On the sixteenth, smiled at the eighteenth.


    Vegeta is now soaking in the ocean, feeling very uncomfortable in her heart, "Damn it, Trunks that pistachio actually attacked me."


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and glanced at it, which aroused the anger in his heart, "Damn bastard, I will never let you go."


    But now in the Celestial Cultivation Room, Wu Chen carried Wukong on his back and looked at Wukong''s strenuous expression. It was not a taste in his heart, but for the safety of the world, only they had to work hard to cultivate.


    But even so, as soon as he put Wukong on the bed, Wukong woke up, and his spirit was suffering, "Wu Chen, I''m sorry, I blame me for procrastination, Wu Chen''s cultivation has not made any progress."


    "It''s okay, you just practice to become a Super Saiyan! As long as you can become a Super Saiyan, the next time the battle, the two of us will quickly improve our combat effectiveness."


    Now Sharu was still under the attack of Trunks. Sharu glanced at these cyborgs. They wanted to run, then looked back at the sun, smiled, "Don''t want to escape!"


    Then he flew down, and Trunks ran after him nervously, but this time Sharu flew toward the sky again, flying under the sun, "Don¡¯t even think about going anywhere, on the 18th! I absolutely Won''t let you run away."


    At this time, Vegeta also rushed here, he saw Trunks in the air, "I will never let you go, that piss boy", but I saw Sharu under the sun and directly resorted to'' Sun Fist''.


    The light of Sun Fist is too powerful!The eyes of everyone present are dizzy, and Sharu can absorb the 18th to his heart this time, "Let me taste it, the 18th!"


    Although Klin was stunned and couldn''t open his eyes, he touched their figure and stood in front of the 18th, blocking Sharu''s attack on him.


    Chapter 1243: The Premonition of the Namek Star


    But it was of no use. As a result, Sharu was knocked into the air. The 18th also opened his eyes in pain, and attacked Sharu based on feelings.


    Sharu''s speed is indeed very fast, and slowly opened the absorption hole on the tail, aimed at the number 18, and directly covered her inside. Klin was very angry when she heard the voice, and then turned towards Sharu again. Attacked.


    Everyone of them was panicked now. When they opened their eyes, the Sharu in front of them was a little different, becoming stronger, and the aura was radiating.


    In this way, the 18th was completely sucked in, Trunks had just rushed over, but it was already late, and Sharu had absorbed the 18th.


    At this moment, the clouds in the sky suddenly floated around, and the air condensed. This is exactly what Vegeta wanted, "The complete body is finally about to appear!"


    Now, in front of Klin and the others, Sharu is evolving, and Vegeta is looking forward to it in the air, "After so much work, don''t let me down again."


    Trunks was very angry, "How can I make you complete! Look at it! Monster!" Trunks attacked Sharu, but Sharu appeared with a protective shield, lowering all the attacks. Keep it out.


    At this time, the sky was thunder and lightning, surrounded by dark clouds, a powerful energy wave was slowly spreading, at this time, this energy had already affected the heavens.


    Bulma and the others were very panicked, "What''s wrong? What happened? The whole earth seems to be shaking!" "It''s Sharu''s anger, still growing!"


    On this uninhabited island, the surrounding waves formed a sea tornado. The hurricane blew the island and surrounded the island with the worst environment. Sharu exploded little by little, and it was still growing.


    Trunks is very nervous now, "I won''t let you ruin the future!" Trunks attacked him while Sharu was evolving, but was directly resisted and instantly bounced Trunks away. Up!


    On a distant planet, the Namekians found a place to return. Dandy ran to the Great Elder''s room nervously. Everyone gathered here. The Great Elder looked at Dandy nervously.


    "Dandy, did you feel it?" "What is this evil spirit? What happened to the earth?" "I don''t know, although I don''t know, but if this continues, not only the earth, but the entire universe may be destroyed."


    Their premonitions have always been very accurate. Even the Namekians living in such a remote place can feel this strong air wave. It seems that the earth is really in danger this time.


    They couldn''t stop Sharu anymore, standing still watching the evolution of Sharu quietly, because their attacks were of no avail to him, only Vegeta was looking forward to it.


    "Finally finished? This is the legendary perfect body!" Vegeta was very excited now, but it was caused by him, and the combative blood of Saiyan brought disaster to him.


    Piccolo told Bulma, "Saru is now fully physical!" Bulma looked back at Tianjin Fan. He also nodded, sure to be surprised, "Why did this happen? Didn''t Xiao Lin use my remote control?"


    "The controller was smashed by Kobayashi!" Bulma was disappointed when he heard Piccolo say this. "Why? Why? Why was the controller that I worked out so hard to study broken again?"


    "Damn Vegeta! You are responsible!" Piccolo hates Vegeta very much now. Not only that, he has never had a good impression of Vegeta.


    At this time, on the ground, Sharu has evolved to a complete body. Now Sharu has finally become a complete body. His power beyond imagination will soon make the world shudder!


    Regarding the current situation, the action to prevent Sharu from becoming a complete body unfortunately failed, and was finally absorbed on the 18th. Sharu also completed the complete body, and the frightening situation finally became a reality.


    In the training room of the heavens, Wu Chen and Wu Kong are practicing hard, and Wu Kong is also working hard to become stronger. After all, he is his own brother, and he will always be merciful when he starts. When he was fighting Piccolo before, he had never been merciless.


    Wukong fell on the ground and did not stop fighting with Wuchen. Wuchen felt that this aura was very good. At this moment, Wukong remembered what Piccolo had said to him before, "Wuchen is not suitable to be a master, because Wuchen is too gentle. It¡¯s not harsh enough for people!"


    When Wu Chen heard what Wu Kong said, he already knew what he was thinking, "When you fight against you, you have always been merciful. You didn''t hurt me because of your brother¡¯s affection, so please, please kill me. Determination to exercise me."


    "If I really die, it means that I only have this ability, so it is impossible to surpass Wuchen you!" Wuchen heard what he meant, and instantly burst into the form of a super Saiyan, exuding a breath. , Directly shook Wukong to the ground.


    "If you don''t work hard, you won''t be able to become really strong, let alone become a Super Saiyan!" Wu Chen directly used the''Turtle Shockwave'' at Wukong, Wukong didn''t even think about it, he directly defended this light wave!


    Chapter 1244: The Complete Sharu


    The light wave that Wu Chen attacked Wukong was too great for his meaning. He tried to accept the impact of this light wave, and he was remembering here, "I was too naive before! It was too."


    He remembered his previous training. He remembered the first Saiyan who played against Piccolo. He remembered the time he played against the Keanu Special Forces and the time he played against Frieza.


    "These are all because I am too weak, I am not good, because I am too dependent on everyone!" Wukong was under pressure while he was mentally coordinating. He turned the pressure into a super Saiyan. Morphologically.


    Wukong''s hairstyle began to change color, changing between yellow and black, and the super Saiyan''s breath kept rising, and finally became a complete Super Saiyan, directly blocking the shock wave of Sun Wuchen!


    Wu Chen flew down at this time and looked at Wukong who still maintained the Super Saiyan form on the ground, and felt a lot of comfort in his heart, "Goku, finally became a Super Saiyan! That''s it, keep it in shape, Suppress excitement!"

 716 Naruto Power System Chapter 716

    He also wanted to maintain this state very much, but the pressure of this state was too strong, and Wukong was working very hard now, only to hold on for a while, and finally he couldn''t use it freely.


    "Sorry, Wu Chen, it was too difficult!" "No, Wukong, you did a good job! We can take it slowly and take a break!" The two returned to the room to rest.


    However, the struggle in the lower realm continued. Vegeta saw that Sharu, who had become a complete body, had not changed much, and slowly fell. "It seems that the complete body is not a big deal, but the appearance has shrunk!"


    Sharu is now trying his perfect physique without paying attention to anything, but this annoyed Klin. He thought of being absorbed by this monster on the 18th, and his heart was very angry!


    He directly attacked Sharu and fought him at close range. However, Sharu didn''t care, standing still, Klin didn''t believe it, and hit Sharu with another punch and kick.


    The monster now becomes stronger, "Is this a perfect body? This is the perfect body, it¡¯s wonderful! I finally got it."


    Klin''s attack on him had no effect anymore. He stood directly behind and used the''Qi Yuan Zhan'' towards him, hitting the neck, but nothing happened, but the''Qi Yuan Zhan'' was gasified!


    "The Qi Yuan Slash, which even Frieza can cut, was easily wiped out by him! Is this the power of the perfect body?" It seems that he has been frightened now!


    Sharu came to Klin without hurries, smiled at him, kicked him in the face, Klin lay motionless on the ground, and Trunks quickly flew over.


    But he thought it was very interesting, "This man is really lucky to be the first to taste this full power!" Trunks helped Klin up, "Mr. Kobayashi, it''s okay! Cheer up! This is fairy beans. I can eat it!"


    Vegeta was very satisfied with the current situation. He came to Sharu, "Are you happy to get rid of this trash? It seems to be about the same as I expected, and I haven''t made much progress after becoming a full body!"


    "It''s rude guy, can you accompany me in the warm-up exercise!" Vegeta heard the meaning, "No problem, I will kill you during the warm-up exercise! Don''t worry! I won''t leave you any room. ."


    Klin ate the fairy beans, and his body recovered. It was a fate hanging by a thread, "Great, Mr. Xiaolin, you are finally all right, it is really dangerous, I thought you were dead!"


    "It''s not good, Vegeta is going to be killed!" Klin opened his mouth just like this, how could he not surprise Trunks, "Compared with you Saiyans, I am indeed insignificant."


    "But I know the strength of the opponent, that guy, I know the horror of that guy, he may just touch me lightly, I already feel the horror of that power!"


    Vegeta is ready, and Sharu is also in a state of battle. On the 16th, watching their battle beside him, "Saru has indeed become stronger, but Vegeta''s anger is still above him!"


    But Klin knew, "Now that you can''t rely on air as a reference, the guy''s hidden power is inestimable, just like you, Trunks!" This surprised Trunks very much, "You know. !"


    The two had already fought against each other. Vegeta tried his hand. The two fought for a round. Vegeta was very disdainful. "It seems that the so-called full physical strength will increase. It is all big talk!"


    Vegeta attacked Sharu fiercely. Sharu was always in a defensive state. Although Vegeta''s attack was fierce, it seemed to have no effect on Sharu.


    Klin and Trunks watched their battle next to them. "People like Vegeta may not be able to detect it, but I feel it. You care about Vegeta, so you hide your strength. You have surpassed Vegeta. The insurmountable realm, right?"


    Chapter 1245: Shake!True strength


    Now the two of them are fighting more and more fiercely, Vegeta chasing Sharu madly to attack, but these are like warm-up exercises Sharu said, he did not attack at all, just kept defending.


    But now Vegeta hasn''t realized this problem, just blindly launching a shock wave attack on Sharu, thinking that he will definitely be injured if hit, and he must bear these injuries, but he did not think of the physical energy in Sharu.


    Trunks is still worried now, "Dad has transcended the boundaries of Super Saiyan, just like he currently does, with very powerful power!"


    "But one day, I surpassed his realm again. I understood Wu Chen''s words, but I can''t tell my dad that my arrogant dad must not accept it. My dad should not lose to Sharu!"


    Klin understood Trunks'' feelings very well. He knew that Trunks didn''t want to hit Vegeta, so he kept hiding his true strength, but now he can only pin his hopes on Vegeta.


    "As expected of Vegeta, the attack just now was just right!" The voice coming from behind Vegeta, he looked back and saw that Sharu was standing behind him, and he was very angry.


    How could Vegeta endure such ridicule at him, and madly launched a shock wave at him, both of them became serious, and Sharu had no good impressions of him!


    Heaven¡¯s companions are also looking at him, ¡°It¡¯s worthy of Vegeta, and it¡¯s as good as Saru in full body!¡± Tianjin Fan thought it was incredible, but Piccolo didn¡¯t think so, ¡°It¡¯s on par? Vegeta is too much. impatient!"


    "In front of an opponent who has the same strength as his own, or even surpasses his own strength, he has been messed up!" Piccolo''s analysis is very in place, there is no mistake, Vegeta has not realized the power of Sharu until now.


    Now Sharu is very easy to deal with Vegeta, and Sharu is very well controlled, even Vegeta has not found his location, and he has to rely on visual range to find him.


    The 16th has already felt his breath, "After absorbing the Sharu on the 17th and the 18th, the power will be so strong, Dr. Geiro really created a terrifying monster."


    Vegeta saw Sharu on the ground and attacked him again, "Don''t look down on people!" However, despite Vegeta''s anger, Sharu would not pay attention to him, just blindly do with him. warm up.


    "Is the power gap really so big?" On the 16th, looking at the current situation, it was a bit unfavorable, but Vegeta continued to stalk and attack Sharu as before.


    "Damn it! You guy, you didn''t really move!" "It''s said to be a warm-up, there is no need to live with you!" It seems that the attack just now, Sharu is really just a warm-up exercise, all in a defensive state.


    Trunks and the others were also very surprised, "It''s actually a warm-up exercise up to now! Is Sharu really that strong? It seems that Dad is really dangerous! Damn it!"


    Vegeta is full of anger now, "Go all out! Don''t you feel ashamed of being beaten up by me just now? Sharu, even if you become a complete body, it''s okay! It''s the same as before. exactly the same!"


    "If you are not reconciled, let me see your full body strength! Don''t reserve any room with me, and use your full strength to fight with me!" "Well, let you see and see!"


    At this moment, Sharu moved behind Vegeta, "You underestimate my super Vegeta!" Turned back and kicked Sharu on the neck. When Vegeta was happy, Sharu just stared blankly. Hold him.


    He just tilted his head, and didn''t receive any impact. Now his ability to withstand is too strong, and Vegeta is also shocked by his ability to withstand.


    "It should have been hit. Vegeta''s kick completely hit Sharu''s key, but... it was unscathed! That guy... really a monster! Trunks! Don''t you help him? Use your hidden power ."


    "For Dad, being saved by me or Wu Chen is more humiliating than being killed by Sharu. Dad is that kind of person!" "But...", the two of them are not in a hurry here. What''s the use!


    On the 16th, he looked at them quietly, ¡°Vegeta¡¯s blow should have hit Sharu¡¯s vitals perfectly, but Sharu was unscathed. Is the power gap so big? It seems that Vegeta is true this time. It''s dangerous."


    "What''s the matter? What about your aura just now? Was it scared by me! Didn''t you want to smash me? Come on! I''m just standing here and not moving, I want to see the real Super Vegeta strength."


    Sharu looked at Vegeta and mocked him coldly. Vegeta was really scared now, "I... my full blow... Why?" "What''s the matter? Smile, Vegeta!" "


    Looking at Vegeta who was already shocked, Sharu kicked him directly, kicked him towards the mountain island behind, and knocked down several mountains in succession. It seems that Sharu¡¯s breath has been revealed. !


    Chapter 1246: The Last Flash Cannon


    The moment Vegeta immediately fell into the sea, he exploded in strength again, but suddenly stopped breathing and fell into the sea, unable to guess what Vegeta was thinking now.


    Vegeta climbed ashore, and Sharu looked at him so embarrassed, "Didn''t you just say that we are too far apart and it''s boring to fight with me? Give it back now!"


    How could he be willing to do this? Suddenly, Trunks''s aura rose by a level again, and Trunks'' muscles were also growing violently.


    Klin looked at him, "What are you doing in a daze! Trunks! If you don''t hurry, Vegeta will die, and she will have no self-esteem at all."


    But why didn''t Trunks think so, but he was still waiting, he was still waiting for an opportunity, "Wait until Dad loses consciousness before taking action, so that he will not find that I have surpassed him."


    Xiao Lin looked very anxious, but he was helpless. He couldn''t understand Trunks''s thoughts or his feelings. "Mr. Xiao Lin, self-esteem is indispensable to father. A father without self-esteem is not a father. "


    "Self-esteem makes Dad stronger and more lonely, but it is Dad''s that attracts mom! I too..." Now Klin seemed to understand what he meant, and there was no more hindrance.


    "Pray that you don''t get killed before you lose consciousness!" Sharu looked at Vegeta very embarrassed, "Trash, Vegeta, it''s a pity, the warm-up is over!"


    Vegeta was very unwilling to say, "Thank you before bidding farewell. Without the help of your idiot, I am afraid I cannot become perfect." The so-called perfect body, Vegeta just wants to try to challenge stronger people.


    He has been cultivating in the house of spirit and time for a year, and what he is waiting for is to meet a tough opponent, but now after helping Sharu to complete his body, he is so far from him.


    Sharu!How can Vegeta deal with his unpredictable strength now?Now, in order to reach Sharu, Wukong and Wuchen are practicing in the house of time and spirit.


    In addition, Sharu, who has become a complete body, has shown unique strength and can no longer stand up Super Vegeta. How could Vegeta, who has a strong self-esteem, willingly lose all of this.


    At this time, Wukong had completely mastered the Super Saiyan form and was exercising outside without stopping, but Wu Chen searched for food in the room. For a foodie, it was mainly food, and Wu Chen could eat it.

 717 Naruto Power System Chapter 717

    Sun Wuchen yelled to Wukong, "Goku, eat! Be sure to eat more to make your body stronger, otherwise Qiqi will scold me!" Wuchen took a piece of meat and heated it up, and Wukong sent out a shock wave , It was cooked immediately.


    However, when Wu Chen got it in his hand, suddenly, the flames soared, and this piece of meat became ashes. Wu Chen told him, "Wu Kong, you can''t do without learning to control power."


    On the 16th, he looked at Sharu''s back, and then at Vegeta''s condition. He wanted to kill Sharu. After two steps, Sharu turned his back!


    Said to him, "You should know what the consequences will be! Don''t waste your time, number sixteen! Now you have done nothing, just a waste product."


    Unwilling to lose to Sharu, Vegeta slowly rose into the air, unleashing his full strength to burst out the strongest aura, Trunks and Klin, both of them looked at Vegeta very worried.


    At this moment, the wind is surging, the waves are turbulent, Vegeta upgraded the afterburner, but it consumes too much internal strength, Trunks is very afraid that Vegeta will not be able to support it, but he still insists on his own way!


    Now he is crazy, "Saru! Even if you become a complete body, I believe you will not dare to take this move head-on! How about it, dare you? A timid guy."


    Trunks could see that Vegeta was provoking Sharu now, "Dad wanted Sharu to take this move, so he deliberately provoked him."


    Klin saw this trick, "Just kidding, is he going to use this trick on Earth? How could such a powerful attack power be possible!" But Vegeta can''t manage that much anymore.


    Even the 16th felt this strong attack, and hurried back a few steps, but looking at Sharu¡¯s appearance, he tried to catch the attack, even though Klin and Trunks called him no matter how much. Neither does anything!


    Vegeta has already gathered his attack power to the highest point. Looking at Sharu, he directly fired this''flash cannon'' and launched this fierce attack on Sharu. Sharu was frightened. He didn''t seem to have yet. get ready.


    I saw there was no grass wherever this light wave went. With the impact, all mountains, islands and rivers would rush out of a avenue, and Sharu did not escape!


    However, the light wave controlled by Vegeta was very stable. The moment it hit the ground, it just rubbed a layer of skin and rushed directly into the universe. I thought it would destroy the earth, but I didn''t expect all the energy this time to hit the universe!


    Even if it hits the universe, it will emit energy, and a doomsday explosion will be emitted somewhere, and a super big light will flash out, but fortunately, the earth is saved.


    Chapter 1247: Keeping Vegeta''s Dignity


    The light wave from Vegeta left a huge crack in the ground, but this was also unexpected by Trunks and Klin.


    "Great, saved! Dad''s attack range has been reduced. It seems that it has been carefully calculated!" Vegeta stood on the ground, panting, "I feel hit!"


    Sharu stood in the smog filled with gunpowder, watching him very hard. When the dust dissipated, Sharu was exposed. At this moment, half of his body was destroyed!


    Vegeta looked at Sharu triumphantly, "Deserve it!" Everyone looked very successful, and when the joy came, Sharu was still trembling, "Oh, how could this be like this? I didn''t expect to be a fully physical me... brute!"


    "Just kidding! You''re so idiotic, did you forget that I have Piccolo blood on me?" Vegeta who was laughing suddenly solidified his expression, and he thought of Piccolo''s combination and regeneration!


    I saw that Sharu''s destroyed half of his body grew again, "I''m sorry, I let you down! Alright! It''s time to kill you."


    Coming towards Vegeta, Vegeta was very unwilling, so she fired light waves on Sharu, but it was almost ineffective. In this way, Vegeta attacked Sharu and Sharu was completely defended. resistance!


    Sharu never stopped, so he walked in front of Vegeta and punched him to the shore. When Vegeta stood up again, Sharu was already standing in front of him.


    He kicked Vegeta directly into the air. In an instant, at the end of a distance, Sharu appeared, waiting for Vegeta to charge, and kicked Vegeta to the ground again. This time The blow was very straight to the point.


    Vegeta was smashed into the pit and looked dying, and Vegeta¡¯s super Saiyan form had disappeared. Klin and the others were very panicked, ¡°Oops, it¡¯s no longer a Super Saiyan... Lost consciousness. ...Still...dead..."


    "Vitality is really tenacious! Let''s free you immediately! Vegeta!" Sharu triumphantly looked at the half-dead Vegeta in the air, feeling very happy in his heart.


    Klin remembered at this moment, "Tranks, hurry up! The opportunity is indispensable, now is the time to exert potential power." Needless to say, Trunks is already working hard to advance.


    Now Trunks is constantly radiating light, Sharu has fallen to the ground and has been aimed at Vegeta. This time Trunks is completely angry, watching Vegeta on the ground is about to be executed. .


    How can you not make him angry!And anger is also an important element of the Saiyan¡¯s advancement. Sharu looked at Vegeta, ¡°This time is over, Vegeta! Let¡¯s go with peace of mind.¡±


    Trunks'' hair tied up now was also rushed into anger. The so-called anger rushed into the crown, but it was nothing more than that. He seemed to have transformed this time and had lost consciousness madly.


    As Sharu was attacking, he seemed to find a stronger force, that force was erupting, and it was still improving!


    And now, in the Celestial Cultivation Room, Wukong and Wuchen are still working hard to cultivate, and now Wukong has mastered the super Saiyan form, but has not controlled his power, Wu Chen is now beginning to exercise his power.


    "Okay, Goku! Do whatever you can to catch me!" Wu Chen changed into a Super Saiyan form and flew out. Wukong was very excited to become a Super Saiyan form, and then rushed out.


    At this time, Wukong felt a force, and launched a shock wave in the direction of that force, directly hitting Wu Chen, "The prediction is accurate, but it is still too naive."


    In this way, the two people''s cultivation is constantly advanced and strengthened. Wu Chen''s speed is very fast, but now Wu Kong''s speed and reaction power have also been improved.


    Attacking like a raining rain, he fought towards Wu Chen. Wu Chen looked a little flustered, but relatively speaking, this power was still far less than Wu Chen!


    Although Wu Chen stopped Wukong''s attack, he didn''t know that Wukong was already standing behind him, and he sat on his neck all of a sudden, "Grab it!" "Goku, you are too heavy! But you did a good job. Well!"


    Wu Chen looked at the room behind him, it was already ruined, and the two people''s attacks were a bit random, which caused a sense of direction to be confused. "It seems that our two attacks are a bit too much!" "The spirit is too concentrated! "


    "If you can''t fix it well, you will be scolded by Mr. Bobo! It seems that we have to fill up these things before we leave!" The two smiled casually.


    And now, the energy of Trunks has been solidified with the air, everyone can feel the powerful power of Trunks, and now they finally gather the breath together, but Sharu has been stunned.


    "How come there is such a powerful force? Who is that person?" Sharu fixed his eyes, and it was Trunks. He must have felt incredible!


    Now even Klin was a little scared when he saw it. The Trunks now is no longer the Trunks he used to be, and both in appearance and strength are very different from before.


    Chapter 1248: Trunks'' hidden strength


    Klin hasn''t stabilized his emotions yet, "Obviously, he hasn''t attacked yet, and his anger is so terrible. What will happen? Saiyans are really..."


    While Xiao Lin was still thinking about this issue, Trunks turned to look at him, "Mr. Xiao Lin, can you take my dad to Teacher Wu Tian!"


    But he was taken aback and he was relieved, but fortunately, he is of no use here, and it is too dangerous here. People who are not capable are like a blanket here!


    In fact, he is more worried about Trunks, because now he is really terrible, not from the perspective of strength, from the appearance alone, he has been in a madness, but fortunately, he was wrong.


    "That''s great, your mind is still very clear. I thought you would become like a giant ape like Wu Chen, and you will go crazy in an instant!" How could this not let Kelin breathe a sigh of relief, because when Wu Chen became a giant ape Going crazy is terrible.


    "It doesn''t matter, this is for you, wait for the opportunity to eat it for Dad!" Trunks threw the fairy beans to Klin, "Can you do this? Aren''t you out of fairy beans?"


    "I don''t need fairy beans, because I must be the winner!" Trunks went down very confidently, but Klin was still very worried, "He would say that, very confident!"


    Trunks came to Sharu, and the two looked at each other. The physically weak 16th looked at such a powerful Trunks and was very surprised, "It''s really strong, there is such a power hidden! "


    "I''m going to kill you, Sharu!" "The tone is not small, Trunks!" The two came together like this, staring at each other. The gaze between the masters often lies in eye contact and negligence. The action will neglect a round!


    The two suddenly fought against each other, and Klin felt very surprised. The two suddenly disappeared as soon as they touched their bodies. In fact, they had moved into the air. The speed was so fast that Klin didn''t even see it.


    "Quite amazing, Trunks! I didn''t expect you to hide this power!" The two fought again in an instant, but they moved again this time, and they came to Klin, and Klin was completely scared. Trembling.


    Relatively speaking, Sharu is only for fighting, but Trunks aims to kill Sharu. Each attack is very fierce, from the island to the sea, from the sea to the air.


    There was no pause, but this attack involved Vegeta. The ground was shattered and Vegeta almost fell in. Trunks was also a little worried about this.


    Sharu looked at Trunks very seriously, "It really happened twice, I almost hit you!" The speed of both of them is so fast, they can sense each other''s fighting skills, and can also feel each other. Direction of attack.


    Suddenly, Sharu slammed into Trunks with a violent impact, making it impossible for Trunks to escape, punched him again, and kicked him in the distance again, Klin watched very nervous.


    But Trunks seemed to step back consciously. The moment he fell to the ground, he raised his head, looked at Klin, and motioned to Vegeta behind him.


    Now Klin understood. He wanted to take the opportunity to give Klin a chance to let Klin take Vegeta to escape, "In order for me to rescue Vegeta!" In this way, Trunks retreated more and more back, Sand Lu also followed behind to attack.

 718 Naruto Power System Chapter 718

    Klin flew down and came to Vegeta''s side. He looked at Vegeta and thought for a while, "For the sake of dignity, Sharu has become a perfect body, but it ended up like this. Trunks is using far more than you The power is fighting."


    He carried Vegeta on his back, "I can''t appreciate the wonderful battle. I blame your stupid self-esteem. You are a dispensable fellow to me, but different to Trunks."


    At this time he gestured to Trunks, "Really, what''s so good about this kind of father?" Klin flew away with Vegeta on his back. Trunks finally stood up steadily, and he was relieved. There is no problem.


    "This will finally be able to fight without worry! Vegeta has been taken away!" Sharu''s words were exactly what Trunks was thinking about.


    "You know?" "Of course, I also know that you deliberately led me away from Vegeta!" "It''s surprising! Did you know that you let him go?" "Of course, I''m not interested in him anymore. , I am interested in you now!"


    Trunks looked at Sharu, "I didn''t expect you to know so deeply!" "It''s really exciting! It just made me understand how powerful the whole body is!"


    Now Trunks can finally show a powerful force, but whether this force can surpass the complete killing is unclear.


    Vegeta''s full blow had no effect on Sharu, and then Trunks played for his father. Both sides were very powerful, but in the end they didn''t know who would get it!


    "What a terrible aura! This powerful aura is still rising, and the strengths of both sides are equal. This battle will definitely be a continuous battle!" No.16 sat next to him, admiring the aura from the two of them. .


    Chapter 1249: Trunks vs. Perfect Sharu


    Klin had already flown a certain safe distance with Vegeta on his back, but this strong aura was still the same as before, "It''s Trunks''s anger, it''s really powerful! Obviously, I''m already very far away, Saiya People are terrible!"


    Even in the heavens, they felt this breath, this strong breath affected the surrounding environment, and even these heavenly partners felt a bit of fear for these breaths.


    "It''s amazing! This is... Is this Trunks'' anger? It''s even more powerful than Vegeta, much more powerful. This time I should be able to kill Sharu!"


    Sharu looked at Trunks, "A powerful force, your father Vegeta is really inferior to you!" Trunks was very angry, "You must not let you human beings want to do anything recklessly! I don''t want to Seeing that hellish future again."


    Trunks continued to improve his energy, Sharu was very excited, "It''s so good, it''s so good, it''s so good! The power is indeed amazing, even surpassing me, I''m very happy!" Dr. Luo should be very happy too."


    "Because I finally met an opponent who can try my ultimate strength!" Sharu didn''t stop, and started to rise in his energy. "This terrifying power of the whole body, I really want to let you taste it soon!"


    "Just to my liking, let you see the true power of Saiyans!" In the two types of battle, no one was willing to admit defeat. Trunks attacked Sharu, who then jumped into the air. Trunks fired countless afterburners at him!


    But just after the fight, he realized that he had not attacked him. Sharu jumped behind him and kicked Trunks towards the ground. Then Trunks formed a U-shaped curve, kicking like a boomerang. On Sharu.


    On the 16th, watching their battle situation below, he felt fear in his heart, "A group of monsters can''t capture their movements at all. The strength of the two is too strong."


    "I''m going to kill you! You can''t let your humanoids ruin the earth anymore!" The two of them confronted each other again, and the two of them pressed their palms together and fought together. Finally, Sharu hammered Trunks. opened.


    Trunks rushed directly and fought him in hand-to-hand combat. The last "flash cannon" hit him on the ground. Sharu was not angry, but felt very excited.


    "That''s it, it''s really powerful, it has surpassed me, but it can''t beat me like this!" Trunks doubted Sharu''s words very much.


    Klin¡¯s current goal is to send Vegeta to Teacher Wu Tian. During the flight, Vegeta suddenly coughed. He was very concerned about Vegeta¡¯s physical behavior, "It¡¯s okay? Vegeta. ."


    "It seems that he must eat the fairy beans quickly!" So he found a nearby island and stopped, put him on the ground and patted him, "Vegeta! You can''t die! This is a fairy Bean, eat it soon."


    After feeding him the fairy beans, Vegeta woke up slowly, sat up dizzy, still remembering the hatred in her heart, "Damn, Sharu!"


    Now Trunks is doing his best to attack Sharu, but every attack can''t get close to Sharu. His reaction is so fast that it makes him very angry!


    Sharu could see that Trunks was still improving his aura, "It''s Trunks, it''s still improving, but it still can''t beat me!"


    Trunks continued to improve his aura. On that day, Tianjin Fan and Piccolo were also feeling the strong fluctuations in the lower realm. "It''s so strong that it completely surpasses Sharu, it''s incredible."


    What they said both confused Bulma, "Who are you talking about? Don''t be so ambiguous, so that everyone can understand?"


    "Of course it''s Trunks!" Bulma was very happy to hear the name, and cheered the little Trunks in her hand, "You are really great! Trunks!"


    In the house of spirit and time, Wukong and Wuchen are still practicing. Wuchen sits quietly, while Wukong activates his aura again next to him, raises his anger as much as possible, and maintains his super Saiyan. Human form.


    It takes an opportunity to transform into a Super Saiyan, and this opportunity is anger. Only peaceful anger can keep it in the form of a Super Saiyan for a long time.


    "Anger, I have to be angry, only anger can make me a super Saiyan!" Wukong is constantly increasing his anger value, and is also keeping this anger.


    Wu Chen sat there meditating, awakened by Wu Kong, looking at him, "When did he become so active? It''s really exciting! Maybe it will be really amazing."


    As Wukong was practicing, he thought, "Wu Chen has been sitting like this every day recently. It is really difficult to surpass Super Saiyan! It seems that I have to work harder."


    At this time, both of them stopped. Wukong was already tired and very hard. Wu Chen stood up and instantly burst into his super Saiyan form. His power was greatly improved, and even his breath fluctuated to Wukong.


    Chapter 1250: Unbalanced Power


    Wukong quietly watched Wu Chen explode next to him, very excited, "So amazing, Wu Chen is really amazing! Wu Chen, you have surpassed Super Saiyan."


    "Can continue to change!" As he said, Wu Chen''s power rose by a level again, Wu Kong was very surprised, "Too great, such a strong power, Wu Chen! This way he won''t lose to anyone. It will definitely reach Sharu."


    And Trunks is still continuing to attack Sharu, "Impossible, this is impossible! Why can''t I hit it?" Sharu coldly snorted, "I am already disappointed in you, and I want to try a completely powerful one. Nowhere!"


    How could Trunks endure what Sharu said to him, and fought against Sharu and directly attacked him violently. He was very unconvinced, but the reality proved to him that he had been under Sharu''s suppression.


    "It doesn''t matter how many times it''s the same! You can''t beat me!" Trunks didn''t understand, "Why? Why? I''m obviously stronger!"


    Wukong is now next to Wu Chen inspiring him, "Wu Chen, you can definitely win!" I saw Wu Chen shook his head, "This may not win Sharu!"


    "Although it looks very powerful, the strength is also very strong, although the muscles are developed and the strength has increased, but it hinders the speed, no matter how strong the strength can not hit the opponent, it will not help. This will not defeat the monster Sharu!"


    "Moreover, energy will be consumed a lot. From the perspective of balance, ordinary Super Saiyans are the best! This is already certain!" Wu Chen took back his Super Saiyan status.


    "Goku! From now on, except for sleeping, try to maintain the Super Saiyan''s posture. To treat it as a normal state, first start by eliminating the excitement of the Super Saiyan!"


    "Then, starting from the basic training, even though it''s a little roundabout, I think this is the best way." Wukong heard what Wu Chen said very reasonable, "Okay! Wu Chen, I will definitely work hard!"


    Sharu jumped down and looked at Trunks panting, "You are too tender, you mean you want to show your true strength, so you can further increase your strength through transformation. That kind of transformation is easy."


    So he immediately showed the strength of Trunks just now, which surprised him greatly. The state that he thought of surpassing the Super Saiyan was actually easily learned by Sharu.


    "However, simply strengthening the transformation is meaningless and has no effect. Even your father Vegeta knows that, are you a fool?" Trunks now finally understands why he surpassed his father.


    "Is that really the case? It turns out that Dad can continue to transform, but he doesn''t change, because he knows what the consequences will be. I''m so stupid! Can''t win! Kill me!" Trunks said slowly Falling to the ground, put away his anger!


    When Sharu heard that Trunks was so willing, did he have to say more, so he happily agreed. Vegeta is now recovering, "Tranks suddenly became less angry, what''s wrong? Why? What''s the matter?"


    "But the monster''s anger hasn''t weakened. Has Trunks been defeated? He clearly said he will win..." Vegeta is now full of anger, "Damn Sharu!" "What do you want?" "The only thing I can do now is to kill that guy."


    But after all, he is his own son. Even if he doesn''t think about his son, he thinks about himself. Saiyan is a guy who exists for self-esteem. There is nothing more terrifying than embarrassing. He flew away after he said it.


    "Really, Saiyans are truly a fighting nation! I really don''t want to accompany him to death!" Klin is also helpless now, there is no way, he has promised Trunks, but now he has to go back.


    In the heavens, Bulma is still happy for the strength of her son, "Has Trunks already won?" "What a great guy!" "Is Trunks so good?"


    "No, it''s amazing that Sharu is completely affected, Trunks is going to be killed!" Now they are about to panic, and the situation from below is getting more and more tense, changing every minute and every second.


    Now that Trunks was discouraged, Sharu pointed at Trunks, "You and your father Vegeta really disappointed me! I was expecting to have fun! Really!"


    "Finally, I have a question. Although you failed miserably, the strength of you and Vegeta rose sharply in a short period of time. What did you do? Don¡¯t you want to say? Then I¡¯ll change the question. If I give you time, I can still Upgrade again? How?"


    Hearing this, Trunks felt as if there was hope of reversal, and he heard what Sharu meant, as if the Saiyan breath in Sharu''s body had exploded, and it was worthy of the Saiyan cells in his body.

 719 Naruto Power System Chapter 719

    "I don''t know, how can I know if I don''t try? Why do you ask?" "That means there is still a possibility of improvement! Okay, the next question, what is Sun Wuchen doing? Why didn''t he come?"


    "Mr. Sun Wuchen is practicing in order to defeat you. He will definitely defeat you and realize everyone''s wishes. I firmly believe that Mr. Sun Wuchen will never let us down."


    Chapter 1251: Sharu''s New Idea


    Suddenly, Sharu seemed to have a very good idea, "Well said, I want to have a martial arts conference!" "Budo conference?" "Starting in ten days, I will give you a special treatment, work hard to become stronger, and make me enjoyable. Right."


    Trunks is completely confused now, "What does this mean?" "You may not know that there have been many world martial arts conventions before, and I want to present it!"


    "But your opponent is only me. One-on-one battle. If you win, the next one will continue. There is no limit to the number of people. The more the number, the better for you, so gather more people."


    "I will inform you of the location and details later, maybe it will be broadcast on TV!" "What!" "This seems to be a good way to entertain boring boring, goodbye, remember to prepare some fairy beans!"


    Trunks still didn''t understand what Sharu meant?What''s wrong now?Don''t you kill us, what does this monster think?"Wait! Sharu... why do you hold a martial arts convention... your ultimate goal..."


    "I don''t understand at all. It''s conquering the earth...no...conquering the entire universe?" "The martial arts conference is to confirm my strength and make the whole world feel scared, and to improve my strength in battle."


    "The ultimate goal? I didn''t expect that I have no interest in conquering the universe... Even the original purpose I was created to kill Sun Wuchen is meaningless at this moment... If I have to say it, it is probably for enjoyment. !"


    "The most important thing... is to see the expression of human fear!" Trunks immediately became nervous when he heard Sharu''s answer, but it was in Sharu''s arms, "Yes, that''s the expression, hahahaha! See you! !"


    Sharu flew away after speaking, leaving Trunks here alone. He hadn''t figured out what was going on. Sharu threatened to reopen the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference. What was the purpose?


    In addition, can Sun Wuchen defeat Sharu through practice?Sharu is now far more powerful than Trunks and Vegeta, and now in order to show his strength, he wants to launch the first martial arts conference.


    Now Trunks is still recalling what Sharu said just now, "The most important thing is to see the expression of human fear, yes, that''s the expression." Trunks couldn''t help thinking of Sharu''s face. He burst out his strongest breath.


    He fell to the ground in pain. He was tortured mentally and pressured mentally to make him so painful. At this moment, Vegeta and Klin had already arrived here.


    Seeing that Trunks had nothing to do, they were relieved. They fell to the ground. Trunks saw Vegeta coming and felt very uncomfortable and very ashamed.


    Klin ran over and helped Trunks, "Are you okay? What''s going on here?" Vegeta asked Trunks, "Where is Sharu?" "Sorry, I can''t do anything."


    "Of course, you can''t kill Saru!" Klin hated when he heard Vegeta''s words, "Don''t say that, Trunks now has far more power..." Lanks hurriedly stopped Kobayashi.


    "Mr. Kobayashi!" shook his head to Klin, motioning not to say any more, Vegeta seemed to see that there was something tricky in it, and in the heavens, Bulma was already worried, "I said, you guys! Don''t be stupid. Stand, go and save him!"


    "Tranks, Trunks is going to die!" "Don''t worry, he''s okay!" When Piccolo said to him, she relaxed, "Really?" This also makes Tianjin. Fan was surprised.


    "Damn Sharu, I really can''t figure it out. Trunks'' power indeed surpassed Sharu at that time, but why there is such a big gap? It seems that I have to practice in the house of spirit and time."


    The situation that Piccolo analyzed was very accurate, and he was very nervous now, he was almost unable to keep up with their strength, and he had to continue to practice.


    Trunks told them what Sharu had said to him. Klin was very surprised when he heard it, "What? Budo congress! Did he say that?" Vegeta was almost furious." Damn, that monster actually made us happy."


    "But, but, who will participate? Even you guys can''t beat him", Trunks thought about it quietly, and told Klin, "I...I plan to wait for Mr. Wuchen to come out before going to the spirit and time. Practice in the house."


    "No need for you and Sun Wuchen! I just need to go in one more time to solve everything!" Vegeta was very confident. At this time, she walked out on the 16th, "I, I want to participate!"


    The three of them saw the miserable 16th, "What?" "Please, take me to the capsule company!" When Trunks heard the 16th mention the capsule company, he thought of his mother''s safety.


    "You''re going to mom''s place? What are you going to do there?" Trunks didn''t believe in their cyborgs very much, and told him on the 16th, "Yes, send me there to repair and restore combat effectiveness. Then I will be able to It comes in handy."


    Chapter 1252: Rest and exercise


    "Don''t be kidding, you''re a robot made by Dr. Gero!" Until now, Trunks still had a grudge against their robots, and Klin watched the number sixteen walk over.


    Looking at No.16¡¯s sincere eyes, even though he is an artificial human, Klin felt that this artificial human¡¯s heart was not bad in the course of these days, and smiled at him, "Well, I¡¯ll take you. Go find them!"


    Trunks was very nervous. "Mr. Kobayashi!" "Don''t worry, Trunks! I don''t think he is a bad guy!" "But..." "The two people who were swallowed by Sharu are not bad either!"


    "It''s really different from the future humanoids you said! Time and space are completely different. Right now we need more powerful partners!" Klin carried Number 16 on his back!


    Vegeta was thinking about Sun Wuchen now, "Come out quickly! Sun Wuchen! No matter how you practice, it will be a waste of energy. As long as I go in again, Sharu will no longer be arrogant."


    But in the training room of the Heaven Realm, Wu Chen and Wu Kong are still practicing. Now they, their combat effectiveness has risen by another level, and Wu Chen is now breaking through his own realm.


    The two were fighting fiercely, leaving no room for each other. By this time, Vegeta and the three of them had arrived at Bulma''s house, and Bulma''s mother was still watering the flowers.


    I am very happy to see them here, "Xiao Bei, long time no see, you are still so handsome!" Mother Bulma focused on Trunks, "This man is also very handsome, you are Xiao Bei Is that right?"


    "Hello, meeting for the first time!" Trunks felt very shy when he saw Grandma for the first time. At this time, Klin put down the number sixteen. "Excuse me! Is Bulma here?"


    At this time, Bulma''s father came by riding a bicycle, "Xiao Lin, Bulma just called and said that she is about to come back!" "Isn''t there yet from the heaven? Is that the case?"


    Unexpected things happened again. Uninvited guests came here. Teacher Wu Tian and the others flew down in the spacecraft. They were very happy to meet each other. Kobayashi greeted Immortal Turtle very warmly.


    "Xiao Lin, Bulma called to inform us to come to the capsule company!" Yamucha looked at Klin, "I can''t figure out the situation at the turtle house at all!" Qiqi also came, and asked where Klin Wukong was?


    Klin told Qiqi, "Wukong is still cultivating in the heavens now!" Qiqi looked helpless!"Isn''t it over yet?" They went in after saying hello!


    At this time, No.16 was already lying on Bulma¡¯s father¡¯s research bed. While repairing No.16, he was thinking about this question, "This is a great job! Dr. Geiro is really not bad!"


    Trunks had already told them what Sharu had said intact, and they felt incredible when they heard it, "Really? The world''s number one martial arts conference!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s what Sharu said. It seems to be held ten days later, saying that we will be notified of the location afterwards!" "Is the match a knockout?" "Not very clear!"


    Mother Bulma brought the coffee to everyone, and looked at the Guixianren, "Turtle Immortal, what is the world''s number one convention?" "Well! Just let me explain that I won the championship in the world''s number one martial arts competition. Come on."


    Vegeta disgusted when she heard the immortal turtle boasting here, "In the past, martial arts masters gathered together to participate in the conference in order to get the title of''the world''s best martial artist''."


    "Wu Chen and the others participated in the 21st World No. 1 Martial Arts Conference. They reached the finals in their first appearance, but the opponent was not simple. He was defeated by a player named Jia Jiqiong."


    "Five years later, the 22nd World No. 1 Martial Arts Conference opened. At that time Tianjin Fan and Dumplings appeared in front of us. Then Tianjin Fan and Wu Chen launched a battle for the championship. Wu Chen lost the game by a narrow margin. ."


    Vegeta sneered, feeling naive about this kind of thing, "What a low-level battle!" Immortal Turtle continued to tell her, "Three years later, the 23rd World Martial Arts Conference will open. It is really a choppy conference. !"


    "At that time, Wukong got married and Piccolo used the alias of Maginia to participate in the competition. The gods also used human bodies to participate in the conference. This is no longer a big game that ordinary people can play! In the championship contest, Wu Chen and Piccolo staged a game based on the fate of the world. A death fight for the stakes."


    "In the end, Wu Chen won and became the strongest man on earth, but the ring was gone. After that, the world''s number one martial arts conference never took place again! That was... a long time ago, right? Xiaolin!"


    Immortal Turtle looked back, and only Bulma was left drinking coffee here, and everyone else ran away, "That''s it! It''s amazing!" It seems that only Bulma''s father appreciates it.


    In a far away area, Sharu came to this area and said, "Start to build the venue for the martial arts conference! It''s not bad here, the arena is a bit more spacious than the world''s first martial arts conference."


    Chapter 1253: The construction of the martial arts conference venue


    In an instant, the ground in this area was razed to the ground by Sharu, and then he looked at the big mountain next to him. Sharu directly lifted the mountain and stroked it with his hand. go with.


    Then, a super-large mountain block appeared in front of him, "The texture of the stone here is better than imagined!" After saying that, the mountain was separated and turned into large slabs of stone, which were laid out just now. Film area.


    In this way, the martial arts conference was completed, "Well, although there is still a lack of decoration, let''s talk about it later! Go to the TV station first!" Bulma''s father is still repairing No.16''s body.


    "It seems that you are completely different from the human-based man-made structure!" "I am a pure mechanical body made out of thin air", "In this case, this is of no reference value!"


    Bulma¡¯s father threw the design manuscript of No.17 on the ground and turned on the No.16 machine, but he couldn¡¯t understand No.16, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t it be repaired?¡±


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, I should be able to do something when Bulma comes back, after all, Bulma knows you better!" But at this time, the 16th turned his eyes to the little cat on Bulma''s father''s shoulder.

 720 Naruto Power System Chapter 720

    He took the cat over and put it in his hand, and the cat was not afraid of him, crawling around on No. 16, and getting along very well, which surprised Bulma''s father very much.


    Everyone was discussing the Budokai. Mother Bulma made a lot of cakes and drinks, and gave everyone a tea party, "This is really delicious, this cake is amazing!" "Yes, there are many more, please. eat a bit!"


    Oolong was very cunning. He put his hand directly on the cake he had just brought over, "This is mine!" The angry turtle immortal''s beard floated up, "Damn it, Oolong, that''s what I was after!" Fast eyes are not as fast as hands!"


    Tianjin Fan and Klin are discussing these things here, "Really, Oolong, they are so laid-back!" They drove the news on the TV, waiting for Sharu''s attack!


    Vegeta was waiting impatiently now, "Damn, what is Sharu still rubbing? If you want to show up, hurry up!" "Tranks! Did you really tell us the details on TV?" "Yes, that''s true. of!"


    Poole watched Yamucha go out, and quickly gave it up, "Master Yamucha!" "Pool, if Sharu appears on TV, tell me, I''ll go outside and exercise", "OK! Yamucha Master."


    "It¡¯s only nine days before Sharu¡¯s martial arts conference!" "That¡¯s right, Yamucha, let me accompany you!" "Thank you, Klin!" "Since the conference has rules, we won¡¯t die. To be honest, my hands are itchy too."


    When the two of them were happy, Vegeta poured cold water on them, "You are no match for your appearance. Everything can be solved with me!"


    Yamucha just couldn''t understand Vegeta''s behavior, and quickly mocked him, "Obviously, Sharu was repaired miserably, and so arrogant! You can''t beat others at all, so don''t show off here."


    Vegeta was very angry when she heard it, "What? I only need to practice once in the house of spirit and time, and everything will be solved! There is no chance for your group of rubbish to appear."


    "What are you talking about?" "I said you are trash and trash!" Trunks hurried to persuade them. At this moment, Bulma came back, yelling Trunks happily.


    Just as she had a sad expression on her face, she was suddenly surprised when she saw Trunks, and she looked around him with a curious look, "What is it, very energetic!"


    "Although Piccolo said you can''t die, I thought you were badly injured, so I flew back quickly!" "I''m sorry!" Facing his young mother, Trunks was very shy.


    "Really, don''t always worry about your mother!" "I make you worry, sorry! Mom!" Little Trunks looked at Trunks with great interest, and the leader grabbed Trunks''s leader. hair.


    What hurts the child? This is the pain of pulling!They looked very interesting from the side, "Tranks was dragged by Trunks."


    At this moment, Sharu has rushed to the town, rushed to the top broadcasting hall, scared that the front desk inside was very scared, "Where is the program for the world!"


    The two front desks hugged each other and trembling, "The most...top studio B!" "Thank you, miss!" Sharu slowly moved upward.


    At Bulma''s house, the turtle fairy was lying in front of the TV and watching the fitness girl exercise. He was really intently watching, and Oolong came over at this moment.


    but.When they were looking excited, suddenly, the fitness lady inside was pushed up by something, and Sharu slowly exposed his whole body, but they were startled.


    It even shocked the staff on the spot, and the current building was destroyed layer by layer. In the end, Sharu rushed to the top.


    The host looked confused, and Sharu didn''t say anything, pinched his neck and held it up, "Is this studio B?" Looking at the host, he nodded and threw him out.


    Chapter 1254: Sharu declares war on earthlings


    Everyone was frightened when they saw the news, and became nervous inexplicably. Sharu looked at the camera in front of him, "Good morning, everyone of the world, I will use the TV to take up your time."


    "Actually, I want to bring good news to you who live a comfortable life. It will make your life more enjoyable and exciting. My name is Sharu. Everyone knows that many people were killed by monsters a while ago!"


    "I am the evolution of that monster. Thanks to those who provided me with the essence of life, but you can rest assured that I don''t need the essence of life anymore. I will host a martial arts conference called Sharu Game."


    "The venue is 28KS 5, Northwest of Central Capital. The arena is ready. Same as the World''s No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament, if a contestant loses, he can change to another contestant to play for me. The rules are in your favor."


    "Even if it is me, I will get tired after playing multiple games. The rules are basically the same as those of the world''s No. 1 martial arts tournament. I lose if I surrender or touch a part of my body outside the bounds."


    "Also, I don''t intend to be merciless, so being killed counts. If all the players lose to me. I will kill people all over the world. While admiring your horrified expressions, I will completely destroy the planet."


    All of them looked at Sharu angrily, scared and nervous, "That''s it, those who have confidence in themselves, just come and participate!" After speaking, he sent a shock wave towards his back, instantly, behind All towns are destroyed!


    To be honest, Sharu¡¯s attack was indeed unmatched. Facing such a scene, everyone was very scared, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be like this...well, I¡¯ll look forward to that day!¡± Then he flew away. TV station!


    "The horrible guy..." "Anyone who wants to kill everyone in the world. Who is his opponent, Vegeta and Trunks are no match for him, even Wuchen..." The more these people think, the more angry they become!


    Bulma was still at a loss. He walked towards Vegeta, "Where are you going? Vegeta!" "The life and death of the people on earth has nothing to do with me, but I will not kill the bastard, I will not be reconciled. "


    When Trunks heard that Vegeta was going out to practice again, he ran over, "I want to go too!" Bulma stopped him, "Tranks, I''ll help you straighten your hair before you go! Convenience!"


    Sharu¡¯s declaration made the whole world feel a huge panic. At the same time, everyone knows that after too long of peace, the weak military police have been unable to fight the terrible monster, and people have forgotten the young man who had fought against the Piccolo Demon.


    They don''t know that there are warriors fighting against Saiyan Vegeta and Frieza!And the existence of Sun Wuchen... Now, Sharu has declared his attack!


    Sharu''s TV declaration shocked the world. After that, people rushed to remote areas to hide and started a senseless effort. It was a riot!


    As they watched the latest emergency news on TV, Klin became more and more angry when he thought about it, "Blame me... if that time... destroy the 18th... I''m going to meet Sharu!"


    "Klin!" "It''s all my fault!" As Klin ran out, Immortal Turtle stopped him, "You can''t go! You are not his opponent, and I will never allow him as a master to kill him. "


    "If you have to go, at least wait for the Sharu game to start! Besides, Wuchen and the others have not come out yet!" Ya Mucha walked over and put his hand on Xiao Lin, "Don''t blame yourself, Xiao Lin! Everything! Please go to Wuchen."


    "Their Saiyans have unlimited potential. Through the cultivation of the Spirit and the House of Time, how strong can they become?" In the Celestial Realm, Piccolo was still annoying, "How long will it take for Wukong and Wuchen to come out?"


    At this time, Trunks and Vegeta had already arrived in the heavens, "There are still three hours to go!" "They may not come out in one day. I think they will be greedy to practice for a while."


    Piccolo told Vegeta very clearly, "Don''t worry, there are nine days left before the game, and you have less than one day to leave the room, so let''s take a rest first, I will go in first."


    Vegeta looked at Piccolo with disdain, "This is a waste of time. From now on, only Saiyans can enter this field. Forget it, whatever you want, the remaining eight days will be mine."


    Looking at Vegeta''s arrogant appearance, I hate, "It''s a pity! The house of spirit and time can only stay for two days in a lifetime, that is, 48 ??hours."


    At this moment, he was stunned, "What...what will happen after 48 hours?" Mr. Popo told Vegeta, "The exit of the room will disappear, and he will never be able to get out."


    Trunks hurriedly comforted Vegeta, "However, Dad, we can use it for about 23 hours!" At this time, their attention was suddenly absorbed in one direction, and their eyes focused on the door.


    "It''s Wuchen! It''s Wuchen and their anger! Have they come out of the room?" "What? Why are they so fast?" I saw, walking out with a sound, and the two brothers Wuchen and Wukong came out .


    Chapter 1255: Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong are out


    The two of them came out, their clothes were already in ruin, and looked at the group of people at the door, "Vegeta and Trunks are here! You can still feel Sharu''s anger, it seems that he is not dead! What is going on?"


    Piccolo looked at Wukong and was very surprised, "Is that Wukong? I can''t recognize it!" "Tell me what happened!" "Actually..." But before that, nothing could make Wuchen more happy than eating. Thing.


    "By the way, Mr. Bobo! Can you prepare some food? I am very hungry!" Tianjin Fan was amused by Sun Wuchen, "It really is your style, Wuchen!"


    then?Mr. Bobo set up a stall of food for them, and Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong seemed to have not eaten food for a long time, and ate them there.


    All of them were shocked by the way they two eat!"Wu Chen, interrupt, you guys should have eaten well!" Wu Chen and Wu Kong looked at each other, "I have eaten!"


    The food in the mouth hadn''t been eaten, and almost choked them both. Piccolo looked at the eating of the two of them very helplessly, "You can swallow the contents of your mouth and talk about it!" As a result, he swallowed the noodles in one bite. Up.


    Piccolo looked more and more uncomfortable, "Chew well!" Wu Chen wiped his mouth, "Of course I have eaten it, although I have eaten it, but Wukong and I can''t make such delicious food! This kind of food has been for a long time. I haven''t tasted it."


    Vegeta didn''t pay much attention to them, but felt that their auras were different. What he focused on was their fighting power and Saiyan state. "What''s the matter with them? Are they Super Saiyans?"


    "No, it doesn''t feel the same to people, it can be very natural to maintain that state!" Vegeta was very curious about them. It was not easy for two of them to finish the food stall!


    "Let you wait a long time, Trunks, you can say it!" "Ok...actually..." At this time, Bulma''s father was still repairing the number sixteen, "Is this circuit connected here?"


    "What''s the matter with this? I looked at the memory of the 16th, it is all the intelligence of Sun Wuchen!" Bulma was studying the memory of the 16th.


    Papa Bulma came over, "What, what! That''s it!" It contains all the information about Sun Wuchen. Starting from the World Martial Arts Association, it has been studied that Sun Wuchen and Vegeta are fighting on the earth!

 721 Naruto Power System Chapter 721

    "The 16th must be a robot created by Dr. Geiro to defeat Sun Wuchen! But now I can''t see it at all! Could it be that he is calculating how to kill Sun Wuchen?"


    Now, Bulma''s heart is very confused, she doesn''t know whether to save the 16th, Bulma''s father told her, "No, because the circuit is too complicated, I am not too clear, I think he is not a bad person."


    "All in all, I can be sure that he has some kind of tenderness!" Papa Bulma thought of his relationship with the cat. He treats his cat very tenderly. This kind of tenderness is not pretending.


    Bulma thought for a while, "Yes, maybe history has changed? It''s not bad to think about it. In any case, he has become one of the important fighters against Sharu. It''s incredible!"


    In the Celestial Realm, Trunks had already told Sun Wuchen and Monkey King what had happened at this time, "So that''s it! Is it a martial arts conference? What an interesting idea."


    "Interesting...", "Mr. Bobo! Didn''t I lose my robes?" "No, I have kept them!" Mr. Bobo took out the robes and let Wu Chen and Wukong change them, "has been washed. "Thank you, Mr. Popo!"


    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen and the two of them, "You don''t need to wear this old one. Tell your mother that she will make a new one for you!" "No, I still like it. I want to fight as a human being on earth. "


    Both of them put on the Taoist uniforms and both looked very energetic. At this time, Vegeta came over, "Hello, how? Are you confident to defeat Sharu?" "I don''t know, I haven''t seen him yet. Complete body! Let''s go and see first!"


    After that, Sun Wuchen used an instant transfer to the site where Sharu built the martial arts field. Sun Wuchen looked at Sharu. In fact, I felt that Sun Wuchen''s breath had already been felt, "Sun Wuchen!" "It''s me!"


    "How? This is the arena of the Sharu game that decides the fate of the world in nine days! Satisfied?" "If it decides fate, it''s a bit narrow!" Sharu turned and looked at Sun Wuchen, obviously feeling that his aura was different.


    The masters confronted, the eyes were in a battle. At this time, the sky was covered by dark clouds and the environment became very depressing. Sun Wuchen looked at Sharu''s complete body, "Finally completed, is this complete body?" "Yes!"


    "I will definitely attend the game, so don''t hurt anyone before then! You know? It will be a wonderful game!" After speaking, he returned to the heaven!


    Sharu is very calm now, "Sun Wuchen! It seems that the game will be more exciting than I expected!" Trunks looked at Sun Wuchen, "How about? Wuchen!"


    Chapter 1256: Sun Wuchen''s Outside Practice


    Wu Chen acted very relaxed, "To be honest, I didn''t expect him to be so strong. If he gets serious, I don''t know how strong he will be. I''m afraid I won''t know if I don''t try it. I may not be able to win in my current state."


    It feels that he speaks very easily, but his words almost suffocate them. If even Sun Wuchen thinks so, then for them, it seems that Sharu''s attack power is really not to be underestimated!


    Vegeta felt very surprised. Although on the surface he was very dissatisfied with Sun Wuchen, when he was opposite, Sun Wuchen was actually very powerful and Trunks felt very nervous.


    Piccolo also began to get nervous, "Use the house of spirit and time again! There is still time to decide the order! I will go in first, and then Vegeta will go in alone."


    But relatively speaking, Vegeta will never lose, "As long as I''ve been in, you don''t need anyone else!" At this time, Tianjin Fan said, "Excuse me, I give up! It''s not an opponent I can handle at all. "


    "Next is Trunks, and finally Wukong and Wuchen will go in again!" Piccolo arranged perfectly, but Wuchen said to them, "No, I don''t need Wukong and Wuchen!"


    This surprised Trunks and Piccolo. "We are practicing outside, and there are still nine days. There will always be a way!" "What? You don''t need it. Do you think you can fight against Sharu?"


    "Are you not going to use the House of Spirit and Time anymore?" "Yes!" "Why? Obviously you can continue to practice for another day!" Sun Wuchen told him, "There, even if you don''t do anything, your body will be very burdened. Big."


    "And I can''t get enough rest!" Vegeta understood his words, "Really, even Sun Wuchen can''t stand that cruel room?"


    "Perhaps! If you continue to force yourself to exercise, you will only suffer for nothing. This is not cultivation, but if you want to continue, I will not stop it, because you still have room for cultivation."


    When Vegeta heard what Sun Wuchen said so arrogant, she was not convinced in her heart, "What? So arrogant, listen to your tone, your strength is already above me."


    And Sun Wuchen did not shy away at all, "I think I should surpass you a lot, right!" "What?" "Alright, let''s cheer together! Goodbye at the martial arts conference, let''s go! Goku!"


    The two flew away. When they came down, Wu Chen said to Wukong, "Would you take a detour first?" The two of them paused to the dojo of Immortal Jialin, "Good noon, Immortal Jialin?."


    After battling each other, Immortal Galin looked at Wukong, "Goku, what has changed quite a lot! Gotatsu glanced at Yajiro Hebei," Yajiro Hebei, are you back too?"


    But every time Hebei Yajiro sees Sun Wuchen, he gets scared, "What are you doing here? Old grandson, the shame is at the front. I will never participate in that martial arts meeting anyway."


    Sun Wuchen looked at him and smiled, "Don''t be nervous, I didn''t let you participate!" "That''s good, anyway, I will only show up at critical moments, it''s a secret weapon!"


    "I really dare to say it!" Immortal Galin no longer wants to hear him bragging. "But the earth has really suffered a catastrophe, and there is a turmoil in summer!" "Saru is really powerful. After he became a complete body, The power is also more perfect."


    "Although you say that, you are very calm! Do you have spiritual sentiment in the house of spirit and time?" "That''s it!" Wukong looked at Wu Chen curiously, "Is it? But I have been with Wu Chen. Chen together!"


    "By the way, Immortal Galin, you should be able to understand Sharu''s strength here, right?" "Although he has not shown real power, he can probably guess it!"


    "Then compare it for me, I''m getting lucky now!" Wu Chen wanted to make his community more exciting and vivid, but they were still discussing Sun Wuchen, "Wu Chen, are they Super Saiyans now?"


    "But...what should I say? It feels very natural!" Piccolo told them, "It''s okay to be Super Saiyans, but they have practiced enough to maintain that state in their daily lives, right!"


    "So? Can you transform further in the battle?" Vegeta looked at Trunks, "Are you an idiot? There seems to be no reflection! Sun Wuchen must think that is the best state!"


    "If you keep it on weekdays, even if your combat power is improved, the burden on your body will be quite small. He would really think!" Trunks seemed a little disappointed. "That''s it. It''s meaningless to transform just to improve strength!"


    Suddenly, a powerful force stunned this terrestrial space, and Piccolo could feel it, "It''s Wuchen!" Sun Wuchen tried to explode his strongest aura in Master Galin.


    Want to use the judgment ability of Immortal Garlin to judge who is better than Sharu?They had been affected by this breath, and they were all frightened. They were too strong. At this time, even the pillars of heaven were shattered.


    The white cat was so frightened that he stopped him quickly, "Hurry up and stop me, this place is about to collapse!" Wu Chen quickly took back his breath, but Immortal Jialin was shocked!


    Chapter 1257: Sharu''s Warning to Earthlings


    "About half of it just now, how about it?" "What? Only half? What a terrible guy, how strong are you going to be satisfied?" They looked suspicious.


    Wukong felt very skeptical next to him, "Is it? Is Wuchen already so good?" "Master Galin, how about? What about Sharubi?" "It''s really a difficult question to answer! Just like I just said. Said, it can only be speculated."


    "Frankly speaking, even so, Sharu is above you!" Yajiro Hebei was shocked. "What? Sharu is such a great guy", but Gochen felt very excited, "Sure enough, and I expected the same! Thanks! Immortal Garlin."


    "Let''s go, Wukong!" After leaving, Wu Chen took Wukong away instantly, "disappeared, he is no longer a human!" "Anyway, Sun Wuchen has no chance of winning. Why is he still so calm? Is it calm?"


    "It''s quite amazing!" "And it hasn''t displayed all the power, if it explodes with all its strength!" "Awesome, maybe you can beat Sharu!


    These words made Vegeta more and more angry, "Damn Sun Wuchen! It''s always like this! You are always one step ahead of me! It''s really annoying. I thought I would catch up with him, but I was quickly pulled away. "


    "Piccolo, hurry up if you want to go in! I will use it next!" Sun Wuchen took Wukong to Guixian Island, "Take Qiqi home! Only there can be a little leisurely!"


    "Three days of rest, three days of special training, and three more days of rest, and then the martial arts conference!" Wukong looked at Wu Chen very leisurely, and he did not worry about this happening.


    "I said... Wu Chen! Is this really okay? Can you hit Sharu?" "Don''t worry, don''t worry, go and call Qiqi, come on!" The two of them entered the room and saw the turtle The fairies are in a meeting.


    Klin and his group were also surprised. Teacher Wu Tian began to doubt, "Wu Chen? Wu Kong? Is it really you?" "It''s me! Are you confused? Grandpa!"


    Oolong and Poole walked over, "You have changed so much that you almost can''t recognize it!" At this moment, Qiqi came down from the upper floor and looked at them. "Are you Wuchen and Wukong?"


    Wukong nodded, but Qiqi was terrified. "What''s the color of your hair? Did you dye it?" He grabbed a hand at the hair on Wukong''s head, but it broke them.


    "Kiki, listen to our explanation!" Sure enough, the woman was unreasonable, and she didn''t even listen, so she sat on the ground and cried, "Our Wukong has broken his studies, and now he starts dyeing his hair! This is a bad boy!"


    Now, there are nine days before the fateful martial arts conference''Saru Game''. Wuchen and Wukong''s training has ended, and Wuchen has already met with Sharu, and agreed to attend the''Saru Game'' martial arts conference.


    He also asked Sharu not to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but Wu Chen knew that Sharu''s power was above him, so why was he so calm, and at this moment, Sharu could no longer be idle in this venue.


    "Next, do some warm-up exercises!" After speaking, he bounced up, flew out into the universe, and turned into a bolide, breaking through the sky.


    "At this time, Frieza and his father''s cells come in handy!" After all, Frieza and the others can survive in the universe, and it happens that Sharu has their cells in his body.


    Sharu was shuttled in the universe, and the sky was full of rubble meteors. He shuttled freely in this meteorite. Suddenly, a super-large meteorite came in front of him. "Although this kind of after show is relatively boring, it will let humans see. See it!"


    While the meteorite was sliding, Sharu blocked its sliding with one hand, and then, with a little effort, the super-large meteorite broke into countless small rocks and slammed straight into the earth.

 722 Naruto Power System Chapter 722

    On the earth, everyone is driving a car, carrying their luggage, preparing to escape. The cars are jammed together on the street, and there is no room to walk. Besides, they can''t hide.


    A little girl sat on the suitcase and looked up, "It''s so beautiful, what''s that?" At this time, everyone''s eyes have been cast into the air, and a series of tiny meteors hit here.


    "What''s going on? It''s obviously daytime, how can there be meteors!" And everything was in normal operation, and almost hit the plane, but fortunately, he avoided.


    Wukong and Wuchen returned home, Qiqi walked out of the kitchen and shouted for both of them, "Wukong, Wuchen! Where did the two go?"


    On the other side, a dragonfly landed on the fish dart, and Wu Chen and Wu Kong were lying on the riverside and fishing for a fish. It was very satisfying!"It''s the quietest here and very comfortable! I said, Wu Chen! I''m very happy."


    "Why?" "Wu Chen promised to fish with me..." Wu Chen sat up in surprise, "Have I promised you?" "Think about it, the first time I fought Vegeta. "


    While Wu Chen was still thinking about it, Klin flew over and said, "Yes, that''s it!" Klin continued Wukong''s words!"Can''t remember? Wu Chen!"


    Chapter 1258: Freestyle Training


    Klin stretched out his hand. He wanted Wu Chen to try to remember the past. Suddenly, Wu Chen seemed to remember something,''Wu Chen!I am so sorry to leave the fate of the earth to you every time, but I have to survive, my dear friend!''


    ''Goku!If I can survive, let''s go fishing together!''Wu Chen finally remembered, "Yes, that''s it!" "After that, I have been practicing continuously, and I have never had time to fish!"


    "Sorry, Wukong!" Wukong shook his head, and the two looked at each other. Klin sat down at this moment, "Wu Chen, I actually want to apologize to you!" "Why?"


    "The reason why Sharu became complete, I blamed me for not stopping the 18th!" "Don''t worry, I''m stronger, and Goku has practiced well!" "But I always feel a little uneasy. Let you save us."


    "What are you talking about? Kobayashi! Why do you see me like this?" "No, I always feel that the gap between us is getting bigger and bigger, and fighting with you before always felt like a dream."


    "Really? I still remember the practice of my grandfather Guixianren! It seems like yesterday!" Klin also became an old man, "Come on, that''s a long time ago!"


    Klin posed a very casual pose, looking very cool, and then Wu Chen couldn''t stand it anymore, patted him on the back, and smiled, "What''s so cool?"


    In this way, Klin fell into the water, Klin struggled quickly, Wu Chen stretched out his hand, ready to pull him up, unexpectedly, Klin smiled sinisterly and pulled Wu Chen into the water.


    "Hahahaha, it''s still the same! Wuchen! So innocent!" "You can do it! Xiaolin!" Klin looked at Wukong and Wuchen lying on the ground, he could not understand when he was sitting on a rock .


    "In fact, Wuchen is the same as before, it hasn''t changed at all! It feels very natural!" At this time, a butterfly was lying on Wuchen''s nose, and Klin suddenly remembered, "Wuchen is still practicing even like this. Right!"


    At this time his bad water came out again, took a stone, and squeezed it in his hand, "Hey, okay, just try it! Even if you fall asleep, you can observe the surrounding breath, this kind of stone can definitely avoid Yes! It must be like this."


    Xiaolin secretly smiled happily, and slammed a stone on Wuchen''s forehead, but it was different from what Kelin thought. In this way, Sun Wuchen was awakened all of a sudden, "It hurts, what are you doing? Xiaolin. "


    At this time, Klin panicked, "Hug! Sorry!" "Even Super Saiyans will feel pain!" Klin was still confused by Wu Chen, returned home and started eating, from beginning to end. , Klin kept staring at Sun Wuchen.


    The more they look at them, the more casual they are, "Is this what Wu Chen is talking about outside cultivation? Can this really win against Sharu?" Klin became more and more confused now as he looked at it, and really couldn''t understand what Wu Chen thought now.


    In the Celestial Realm, Vegeta came over and walked over, waiting impatiently, "Cut! Rubbish! What are you doing? You won''t die in it, right?" "It''s not 24 hours!"


    Vegeta kicked the door and said, "Damn it, just wait a second, and let you come out even if you smash the door!" Bobo Xianzai was still nervous, suddenly, Calculated the time, "Come out!"


    I saw the door handle of the gate turned, Piccolo came out from inside, and Vegeta looked at Piccolo, "I''m finally out! Now it''s my turn."


    Trunks could obviously feel it, "Ah! Piccolo''s power has increased a lot!" Vegeta walked past Piccolo, "What are you doing, it hasn''t changed much! Are you taking a nap?"


    Before Vegeta entered the door, he glanced back at Piccolo. Both eyes were full of murderous intent, but they were just flooded. After Vegeta closed the door, his expression immediately became serious, "Wait and see, Sun Wuchen, I must Will surpass you!"


    Bulma was still studying the 16th in the laboratory, and news came out on the TV next to it, "People, I will send the Royal Self-Defense Force to stop Sharu, please don''t panic and stay calm."


    But just halfway through, Bulma turned off the TV directly, "The army can''t win. Facing the monster Sharu, ordinary people are useless, you can only ask Sun Jun!"


    "That''s amazing! The power is higher than the 17th, the 18th is already amazing, and there are energy detection devices, and the material is unclear", Bulma thought to this machine.


    Qiqi and the others also drove to the wild for a picnic, and Wuchen, Klin, and Wukong were standing by the river watching the fish in the river, "I have it, look at it, there is a big lake in this lake. Fish!"


    Now even Wukong is beginning to worry, "I said... Wuchen! Is it so leisurely, okay?" Hearing Wukong saying this, Klin also asked him, "Really, why is this calm?"


    "Don''t worry, the boat will be straight at the end of the bridge, so it should be!" "It should be...", "It''s okay, you can win! Didn''t you say it? There is no point in continuing to practice, it has reached its limit!


    Chapter 1259: The National Self-Defense Army Attacks


    After Wu Chen said this, the two of them couldn''t say anything anymore, "It seems that I can only believe what Wu Chen said!" "Everyone, lunch is ready!" Qiqi looked at them, "Let''s go! Think about it, and enjoy it!"


    When they finished their meal and lay on the ground to rest, Qiqi remembered and said to Wukong, "By the way, let''s visit Teacher Wu Tian when we go back."


    At this time, Wu Chen saw one fighter jet flying past in the sky, and they would inevitably be surprised when they saw it!They are very smooth on the way back, because everyone''s vehicles are escaping here, only one of them is driving there!


    "Blocking is really amazing!" "Everyone is running outside the city"!"No way, I think the countryside is safer!" "Is that so?" They think too much about this question that cannot be explained, but they can''t think about it anymore.


    But now, there are basically no people in the city, and the roads are empty, "The shops are not open, have everyone been closed?" "Because everyone may be dead in seven days, who will work? It seems impossible to buy. Something."


    Qiqi was very disappointed. It was a very distressing thing to make women unable to go shopping. "I wanted to bring some gifts to Teacher Wu Tian! Alas, there is no way, wait for next time."


    At this time, a radio broadcast was sent from the car, "A temporary news is inserted in the program!" Wu Chen and the others felt incredible when they heard the sound!"It seems that there are still people working!"


    "In order to defeat the monster sand road, the Royal Self-Defense Force went to 28KS 5, and it seems that they will launch an attack soon!" "What? No, it seems that something big is about to happen!"


    At this time, countless combat personnel and ordnance equipment had already arrived at the new martial arts conference venue where Sharu was, watching them aggressively, the air and the ground were full of people, and all the machinery had surrounded the venue.


    Video news also came from the air, "Look, everyone, this is the army of the Royal Self-Defense Force. At this scale, any monster will be helpless."


    Wu Chen and the others are already anxious, "Military! Stupid! What do they want? Do you want to die for nothing?" Sharu looked at this magnificent scene in the ring, and said in his heart, "Really! The stupid army is here!"


    At this time, the commander-in-chief issued an order, "Attack!" All the machinery and gunners all aimed at Sharu. Sharu saw that they aimed at him, and immediately jumped out, ¡°No, he is going to escape. !"


    These soldiers, the combatants were very nervous, but Sharu completely ignored them, "Idiot, I just don''t want to ruin the ring that I just made!"


    "Don''t let him escape, open fire, the total attack begins!" So.One shell and one round of bullets all attacked towards Sharu, and they had used large artillery shells against the top of the mountain where Sharu was standing.


    Just like this, the video news is continuing, "The fierce attack has begun, please listen to the roar of the cannon! What a powerful firepower, it continues. Under such a fierce firepower, any monster will be wiped out. Right."


    When Wu Chen heard these scenes described, they couldn''t help but panic in their hearts!"Run away..." The mountain was trampled quickly, and the commander in chief had already ordered to stop!


    But the other combatants seemed to have hatred against the monster, and they continued to attack. They only released the trigger in their hands after the commander-in-chief repeatedly ordered to stop, and they were very happy and relieved.


    The mountain was quickly razed to the ground. Just when they were happy, the captains were all looking at the gunpowder smoke. At this time, they saw some data from the telescope, looked carefully, and there was a person.


    When the dust cleared, they saw the figure still floating in the air, everyone was surprised, and this surprise, with a trace of fear, "How is it possible? He is still alive!" "Monster!"


    "Stupid humans! It has to be punished!" Everyone ran away in panic, but how could Sharu let them run away, "Unbelievable...Saru is alive...unharmed!"


    "Stop it... Sharu... don''t kill them!" Wu Chen was very nervous, but there was no way. In an instant, Sharu surrounded his humans and machines, but in an instant, a circular explosion burst.


    I heard a howling scream on the radio, "Bastard!" Sharu looked at the scene in front of him, feeling very comfortable, "It''s not bad as a pastime!"


    Wu Chen got out of the car and said, "Excuse me, you go back first, I have something to do with Piccolo!" After speaking, he instantly moved to the Celestial Realm, and the three of them were still sitting in the car wondering, "Why are you looking for Piccolo?" I do not know!"


    In the heavens, they all waited for Vegeta at the door of the house of spirit and time. They were very happy to see Wuchen coming. Wuchen came over and looked at Piccolo, "You have also entered the spirit and time Is the house of time now?" "Yes!"


    Chapter 1260: New Namek Star


    "Sure enough, I can feel your strength improved!" "To be honest! Although it has become stronger, it is still not enough to deal with Sharu, right?" "It''s true!" "It''s really true! Your style! What are you doing here?"

 723 Naruto Power System Chapter 723

    Wuchen looked at Piccolo, "Can you and the gods be separated again?" "What?" "That''s it, because the gods and you are combined, the dragon ball disappeared, I want to let the dragon ball regenerate, because the resurrection of those who were killed by Sharu Those who fall need it."


    "So that''s the case, it''s a pity, no! Once they are combined, they can''t be separated, otherwise the gods would not have to be so entangled at the time when they were combined!" "That''s right, isn''t it right?


    "By the way, I heard from Wukong that the surviving Namekians went to a certain planet, right? I don''t know if I can find it!" "What?" "If possible, let one of them stay on the earth, the gods and The dragon balls are there, right?"


    Only Wu Chen could think of this bold idea, "Okay, I will set out now to find the Namek!" Hearing that Wu Chen was looking for a god, Mr. Bobo was very happy, "I can find a new one. Fairy, Bobo is very happy too!"


    Piccolo looked at Wu Chen and thought for a while, "You want to find them, but you don''t even know that planet. It''s too time-consuming!" "You forgot? Didn''t I teleport?"


    "As long as you find a gas similar to Piccolo, you will definitely be able to find other planets of the Namekians!" Piccolo was indeed surprised. "Can you find it so far?" "Maybe, as long as it''s not very far away, it should be possible. Try it now! Be quiet!"


    The three of them looked at Wu Chen, and he thought about it for a while, "Uh, sorry, no!" Their hope turned into disappointment, "By the way, the Realm King may be found, Realm King! Realm King! Found! "


    Then he teleported over, but Trunks still had a little question, "Can you do it?" "Can you trust him...I''m not sure..." Now, for Wu Chen, this half-hearted person, Piccolo has doubts about him!


    Klin and the others came to Guixian Island. Klin was still curious, "Where did Wu Chen go halfway? What is he trying to do?" They sat in front of the TV, and the king was still telling them.


    "Citizens, I am the king. As seen in the live broadcast just now, our army attacked with all strength, but suffered a devastating blow from Sharu. These are my responsibilities, I am very sorry!"


    "But there is no other way. At this moment, I am at a loss, but please don''t panic. The young savior who once played the Piccolo Devil may appear again!"


    The king walked to the camera, "Pray to the gods!" Klin thought for a while, "It''s useless to pray, the gods are gone!" In order to save the suffering life, Wu Chen has rushed to the realm king!


    Now that the''Saru Game'' is approaching, Wu Chen is still looking for the Namek, and he can only be found by the Realm King as an intermediary. Wu Chen reaches Realm King, "Where are you, Realm King?"


    Wu Chen walked to the car, only to see the Realm King lying on the recliner, sleeping soundly. Wu Chen walked over. At this moment, Babrus ran over and said, "Hello! Babrus, long time no see! Right!"


    They walked to Jie Wang, "Jie Wang, wake up! It''s me, Sun Wuchen!" At this moment, the little confused bubble on Jie Wang''s nose burst, opened his eyes and looked at it, "Wu Chen? Wu Chen? ! Is this what a Super Saiyan looks like?"


    "Why come here all of a sudden, pass the time?" "What? It''s so leisurely, don''t you know that something major has happened on the earth?" The King of Realm got the general situation, "So that''s it, is it the humanoid Sharu? That''s amazing!"


    "By the way, there are always big things happening around you!" "So I want to find someone from the Mekstar to be a god here, so that Dragon Ball can be resurrected", the Realm King sounded very reasonable.


    "As long as you know the direction of the planet where the Namekist is located!" "I know, try it!" The Realm King began to explore the universe with the two tentacles on his head. The universe is too big to find for a while .


    "It would be nice to find it smoothly. After the gods are gone, Mr. Bobo is very lonely! But that is also natural. Of course he is alone in the huge temple..."


    Wu Chen kept nagging in the ears of King Jie, so that King Jie didn¡¯t even have the mind to look for it, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy! Shut up, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Sun Wuchen and Barbrus were shocked!


    Suddenly, there was an excitement, and the King of Realm stepped back, "Ah...AIUEO!" The King of Realm liked to make some jokes to tease himself, "Please be more serious!" "Sorry! Sorry, I found it! I found it! Really found it! Yes, here."


    The king pointed out the direction to Wu Chen, "Really, thank you! It''s this way! Even if you are far away, as long as you know the direction, you can always search for breath!"


    "It''s amazing, is it teleportation? When did you learn it? By the way, I know, bedtime mobility is a trick of the Yadraxites, they taught you! That''s the case, anyway, it''s very convenient!"


    Chapter 1261: The New Immortal-Dandy


    This time, the change king made trouble for Wu Chen again. "Please be quiet!" The world king smiled at him, "This is revenge!" Then, Wu Chen felt the breath, "Great, that''s it. Qi, this must be the qi of Namek, thank you! Realm King!"


    After speaking, Wu Chen came to Namek, and these Namek people continued to toil. Suddenly they were surprised to see Wu Chen coming. Wu Chen looked at them and was surprised, "Oh, so many Piccolo what!"


    At this time, the great elder came over. At first, these Namekians were still worried about the safety of the great elder, but the great elder walked up to the uninvited guest with some doubts, "Who are you?"


    "Well, my name is Sun Wuchen! From the earth!" When the elder heard his name and the two important messages of the earth, he cheered happily, "You were in the battle against Frieza in Namek and saved our Sun Wuchen. ?"


    Wu Chen scratched his head embarrassedly, "It''s a pity that Namek has exploded!" After saying these words, the scene was immediately embarrassed. At this time, the elder said to him, "It seems that the earth is in crisis!"


    At first, he was still a little puzzled, "Do you know what happened to Sharu?" "The details are not clear, but the evil spirit has spread here!"


    "In that case, I''ll just say it straight. I want to find someone to be a god on earth. If the dragon ball can be resurrected, those killed by Sharu will be saved. Who of you wants to be a god on earth?"


    These namekians are still chatting privately. After all, they are far away from their hometown alone. It is indeed a bit hard to separate. The elder said to Sun Wuchen, "So that''s it, I have a very suitable candidate!" "Really? "


    This made Sun Wuchen overjoyed. "Dandy! Come here!" Dandy ran over happily. The elder introduced to Sun Wuchen, "His name is Dandy. He is a good friend of your brothers Sun Wukong and Xiaolin."


    "Since he came here, he has always missed the earth, missed Wukong and Klin and the others!" "Great, but...if you can''t use Dragon Ball..." "It doesn''t matter, don''t look at Dandy like this, he is an excellent dragon. "


    The elder knew what Wu Chen wanted to say, "Don''t worry! He will definitely become a qualified god!" "Is it? Great, please advise, Dandy!" "Yes...I am..."


    Dandy was also very nervous when he saw Sun Wuchen, "Then let''s go right now!" "Immediately?" How could Dandy not be surprised, Wuchen took Dandy and said to the elder, "I will take good care of Dandy. , Don''t worry!"


    "Goodbye, everyone!" Dandy said goodbye to them, and the great elder said to Dandy meaningfully, "Go hard! Dandy! Wuchen! We will pray for peace for the earth", "Thank you!"


    After finishing speaking, he immediately came to Jiewang from New Namek. This move also scared the Namek people. He suddenly appeared in front of Jiewang, and Jiewang was also taken aback, "Jiewang! Very smooth." , He is the new god of the earth! Goodbye!"


    Then, he came to the earth and heaven again, and appeared in front of Piccolo and the others. All of this was so fast that there was no time for them to react. Wu Chen disappeared after speaking.


    They watched in surprise that Wu Chen brought a Namek, "Everyone has been waiting, I went to the new Namek!" Piccolo was surprised to see Dandy!


    Mr. Popo was very happy, "Is he the new god?" Piccolo was still worried, "Is Dandy really competent?" At this point, Dandy is actually not very confident of himself.


    Wu Chen quickly relieved them, "It doesn''t matter! Wait a minute, I''ll bring Xiaolin and Wukong over!" On Guixian Island, they all gathered in front of the TV, drinking coffee.


    "The national audience, there is good news to tell everyone that our genius fighter hero Satan has decided to participate in the Sharu game!" On the scene, the crowd below cheered, and a giant man walked behind the host!


    "He is the superhero Satan!" Everyone was very happy to see Satan coming out, but Klin and the others were expressionless. Immortal Turtle and Qiqi came out and watched TV, "Who is he?" World Fighting Champion!"


    The host asked Satan, "Mr. Satan, what do you think? Sharu wiped out the entire army!" "Those are just tricks. He placed explosives in advance, and I can see through it at a glance."


    "I think in terms of fighting, Sharu is a rookie, that kind of bluffing guy, this uncle will definitely kill him! Right? Global audience!"


    Only these ordinary people would believe, so they are called ordinary people, and Klin and the others are numb watching the TV, "What a hopeless fool!"


    Just as they were listless, Wu Chen suddenly appeared here, "Wu Chen, where did you leave us?" "Klin, Wukong, come with me! I brought a new god named Dandi Do you know the Namekist?"


    Wu Chen brought them up, and the three of them happily hugged them when they saw it, "It''s been a long time, it''s great that you can come! Dandy!" "I heard that you are going to be a god on earth?" "Sure enough, I thought you were special before!"


    Chapter 1262: The Dragon''s Resurrection


    Wukong and Klin were very happy, "I can see each other every day from now on!" Piccolo looked at Dandy, "By the way... Dandy, do you really know how to make Dragon Balls?" "They said don''t worry, Uncle Namekstar told I, Dandy is an excellent dragon."


    "Uncle?" "It refers to the Great Elder!" "Yes, it is guaranteed by the Great Elder!" Dandy told them, "Dragon Ball can be manufactured in about 100 days!" "One hundred days? Does it take so long? "


    They were indeed disappointed, but Dandy remembered it again, "By the way, if it is the model of the dragon on earth before the resurrection, it will be fine immediately!" "Really? That''s great."


    "Those dragon balls should be turned into stones and scattered all over the earth?" Mr. Bobo looked at Dandy, "Bobo has made a model of Shenlong!" "Great! Everything is going well, it can be like that of Namek. Like Dragon Ball, do you realize the three wishes?"


    Dandy nodded, it seemed that there was hope, Piccolo asked Dandy again, "Can you revive many people with one wish? For example,''resurrect the people killed by Sharu''."


    "That way, you can make some adjustments at the beginning! But this can only achieve two wishes!" Wukong heard it, hopeful, "Can this be done?" Dandy nodded very surely!


    "Then do this!" "Understood, what about the Shenlong model?" Piccolo asked Mr. Bobo to take out the model. Mr. Bobo took the Shenlong stone model out of the temple and handed it to Dandy. This is what Bobo did!"


    Dandy looked at this model, "What a funny dragon! Okay, let me try it!" Then, Dandy used the healing energy at the dragon, and a ray of light broke through the sky, as it was divided into seven light waves, each looking for it. The original Dragon Ball.


    The dragon balls in various places recovered from the stone, and the dragon balls reappeared one after another!And now, the dragon model in the glass cover has disappeared, and it seems that Dandy''s ability is working.


    "Now those scattered Dragon Balls should all be resurrected!" Sun Wuchen and the others felt incredible, "Really? Great!" "Good job!" Now even Piccolo looked at him with admiration, "He really has an excellent job. ability."

 724 Naruto Power System Chapter 724

    Sun Wuchen said to them, "Okay, I''ll go to Bulma to borrow the Dragon Ball Radar to collect dragon balls!" "Please, Wuchen!" Wuchen then said to Wukong, "Goku, you don''t need special training. Play in Sharu. Before you arrive, you will be here with Dandy."


    "But...but!" "Alright, alright, don''t worry!" Just as Wu Chen was about to leave, Trunks stopped Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Sun Wuchen, I want to ask you a question. Mr. Wuchen looks confident, yes Haven''t Sharu''s weaknesses been discovered?"


    "That''s it? No, did that guy do something? Okay, I''m leaving now!" This is confusing Trunks!After speaking, he teleported away, Trunks had not had time to ask him in detail.


    Then, Trunks looked at Wukong and said, "What the hell is going on, do you know? Mr. Wukong! Mr. Wuchen knew that he couldn''t beat Sharu and didn''t find his weakness, why is he still so cheerful."


    This question made Wukong unable to answer, "This Wuchen hasn''t said it before, but it just made me look forward to...", "I look forward to?" "But since he can say that, he must have a chance of winning."


    Piccolo didn''t think so, "Perhaps just blindly optimistic! You can''t guess this guy!" In Bulma''s laboratory, she was still studying the number sixteen with her father.


    Normally, when they were still researching, Sun Wuchen suddenly appeared and shocked Bulma¡¯s father, ¡°Sun Jun! Look! The structure of the humanoid is really powerful! Although Dr. Gero is a villain, he is indeed a genius. ."


    "That''s right! Bulma, I want to borrow Dragon Ball Radar. I brought a new fairy from Namek!" "Oh! Good job! Dragon Ball Radar is in the drawer over there!"


    Wu Chen got the Dragon Radar, opened it, and it showed, "It looks good! Then I''m leaving!" Before Bulma could speak, Wu Chen moved away, "It''s a pity, I still think Ask about Trunks! Forget it!"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen came to the place where the first dragon ball was. This place had already formed a crater. Due to the light impact just now, it caused a regional sinking, but fortunately, he found the first dragon ball.


    "Great, it really becomes a dragon ball! It seems that the earth has hope this time!" Sun Wuchen came to the wild area again, where groups of elephants were walking here, and the dragon ball was on the ground. Wu Chen just took it. I was stepped on by an elephant and it hurt to death!


    To hold back the pain, fortunately, when he got the second one, Trunks was not idle in the weather world. Although there was no training room to practice, he did not stop outside, and kept exercising!


    At this time Vegeta walked out of the gate, her clothes were in tatters and her body was hurt. Trunks walked to the front very worried, "Dad! How is it!"


    Chapter 1263: Dragon Ball''s Accident


    Vegeta glanced at Piccolo sitting outside, and Piccolo also twisted his head a little, feeling Vegeta''s breath. Everyone had different thoughts, and time passed by.


    Sharu stood on the ring and waited too boring, "It''s boring, it looks like ten days is too long!" On Bulma''s side, Bulma also stepped up the repair, "Great, the repair is complete!"


    On the 16th, he opened his eyes again and sat up. To be honest, Bulma¡¯s craftsmanship is so great that he can¡¯t see it at all. Mr. Popo is also very worried now. I wonder if Wu Chen is looking for Qi Dragon Ball?"


    At this moment, Wu Chen had already found seven dragon balls. In the eyes of ordinary people, the image of Satan became stronger and stronger. Everyone was cheering for Satan, and this fighting champion was a world hero in their eyes.


    He also deliberately started a power-skills competition in a public gathering place. Satan stood in the center and shouted loudly to all the audience, "Damn Sharu, I will make you regret it. Your fate is like this. Same as a bus."


    And these ten days are fleeting, the earth ushered in the fateful day, all of them are ready, now all of them are gathered in the heavens, Wu Chen came here, see if he saw Vegeta.


    Piccolo told Sun Wuchen, "Vegeta, he''s leaving now!" "Is it? Vegeta is very motivated! It seems to be stronger again!" Sun Wuchen looked at the group of them not in a state, "What''s wrong with everyone? Why is it so quiet? Are you overly nervous?"


    Klin told him, "Wu Chen, something terrible! Although Dragon Ball was able to resurrect many people at once! But like Wukong and I, people who have died once cannot be resurrected."


    Dandy also felt self-blame, "I''m sorry, I didn''t make it clear beforehand!" "What, don''t care! Dandy, it''s better if we don''t die!" "I''m not dead... the opponent is Sharu!" Klin felt very scared. .


    But Wu Chen didn''t think so, "Okay, okay, let''s go quickly, it''s almost 12 o''clock!" Wu Chen felt very relaxed, and he, like Sharu, looked forward to this game very much.


    Halfway through the flight, I suddenly saw Tianjin Fan and Yamucha waiting for them in the middle, "We will go together, but I''m afraid we won''t be able to participate in the war!" "Well, let''s go together!"


    And in this arena, Sharu is still waiting quietly, but the active reporters have climbed to the top of the nearby mountain without fear of life and death!


    "There is still an hour before the Sharu game starts. We will broadcast to you exclusively with the awakening of death, Sharu''s expression before the battle! Sharu doesn''t move!" The winner of the Sharu game is the monster Sharu or confidently. Where is Wu Chen?


    "There are about 20 minutes before the start of the Sharu game that determines the fate of the earth. Because of fear of being affected, there is no audience around here. As you can see, Sharu is standing still in the middle of the ring."


    "In order to reach Sharu¡¯s hero Satan, his figure has not yet appeared!" At this moment, a car came in the distance, "That car is...", the car drove closer and closer, and finally, the door Open it, and Satan is down.


    "Sure enough, it is Satan, Mr. Satan Hero is here! He raised his fist at the camera, responding to the ardent gazes of the people all over the world."


    Now, more and more spectators gather in the center of the square, and they are very happy to see the live broadcast on the TV display in the center of the high-rise building because they have the hero Satan.


    Satan walked to the arena and put his thumb down at Sharu, "Mr. Satan made a declaration of victory early. He is worthy of being Satan, worthy of being a world martial arts champion. In front of the strongest man on earth, Sharu seems to be too Very upset."


    The host exaggerated the atmosphere of the scene a lot. Sharu just didn''t want to ignore the idiot, "Where is the rubbish, how dare you come here! Now human beings are really getting more and more impatient."


    "Well, there are 15 minutes left before the start of the Sharu game. Sharu is to Satan. According to my personal guess, Satan is slightly better than Sharu. The heroic appearance makes people even more excited about victory."


    The host had a very good impression of Sharu. He felt that Satan would win this battle. "Satan stepped onto the ring, about twelve minutes away from Sharu''s game. His momentum is amazing. He deserves to be the most reliable man on earth. "


    At this time, Satan motioned to the anchor, "What does he mean? Tell us to go down?" Satan nodded!The host also squeezed a sweat for himself, "This...Okay! Got it, let''s go!"


    "We are also professional, let everyone see our courage! Besides, Mr. Satan is there! There is no need to be afraid!" The host and photographer ran off!


    "Look at this scene full of urgency. Now the bravest host in the world is taking you into the ring that determines the fate of the world!" The two of them walked to the edge of the ring and looked at Satan, "Can we go to the ring? "


    Chapter 1264: The Super Hero Satan Appears


    "With me, don''t worry, you just come up." Satan said to them confidently. The host handed the microphone to Satan, "Mr. Satan, how are you feeling at the moment?"


    "I sympathize with Sharu whose plan was disrupted! That guy probably didn''t expect that there will be a strong man like me in this world! That''s why he speaks loudly! It''s too late to regret now."


    "Listen, Sharu, I''ve seen through it a long time ago. Bombs were used to destroy the capital and destroy the army! These tricks are not feasible for this uncle here!" "He pretended not to hear?"


    "His old bottom has been exposed, so be afraid!" "Make a face and despise you!" "I''ll come too, eat my ass!" Satan and this host are really getting bolder and bolder!


    The immortal turtle sat in front of the TV and watched the scene, "These two guys are probably not afraid of death!" At this moment, the host seemed to have discovered something, looking towards the sky, they all looked into the sky, a meteor Speed ??flew over.


    "Vegeta, after the scar is healed, did you forget the pain? Should you improve your skills?" Sharu is starting to feel interesting now, and the host is still wondering, "Hey, that, a strange man appeared just now Now, it seems to have come."


    Satan told the anchor, "Trick! Don''t worry about it!" "Is he too difficult to take part in the Sharu game? Come and have an interview. Who are you? If you want to visit, being so close is dangerous."


    Vegeta hates these people very much, "Go away, don''t talk to me!" The anchor was scared away by Vegeta''s momentum, "What an impulsive guy! The hairstyle is also very strange!"


    Satan glanced at Vegeta, "This kind of getting in the way is a headache!" "There are five minutes left, and the world is watching. The Sharu game that determines the fate of the earth is about to begin. As expected, come here. Only Mr. Satan challenged Sharu."


    "This is also inevitable. Mr. Satan is an outstanding world martial arts champion. He alone is enough! Others come for nothing, and there is no need to come again! This time we will see Mr. Satan!"


    At this time, the 16th also flew over, and they felt very surprised again, "It seems that someone is flying again!" "That is just a trick!" Now Satan is not calm!


    "It''s amazing! It''s the 16th. I didn''t expect it to be there. Even the fault was fixed!" Vegeta thought for a while, "Only Bulma and Bulma''s father can fix it! Do your nosy as much as possible. ."


    "Sharu seems to have said something to him, are the two old acquaintances?" "Fuck him! It doesn''t look great!" Sharu suddenly turned his head, only to see people constantly flying in the sky. come.


    "Finally here! The group of them fell to the ground!" Vegeta was annoying when they saw them coming, "Really! A bunch of troublesome guys are here! If you don''t come, I can solve it alone."


    "Everyone seems to fly from the sky!" "It seems this kind of trick is very popular!" Satan is actually terrified in his heart, but in front of everyone, he has to show a heroic spirit.


    Seeing that they were finally here, Sharu started, "Now they are all here, welcome!" Everyone looked at Sharu nervously, and walked towards them on the 16th, Klin glanced at them. See it.


    "On the 16th, is it finally fixed?" "Thank you for that! Thank you, Xiaolin! Thanks to you, it can be fixed!" "Really? Great!" Sun Wuchen walked out, "We let''s work hard together!"


    Sun Wuchen was very happy to meet this friend, but the 16th did not think so. After seeing Sun Wuchen, his face suddenly solidified, "Sun Wuchen, I was made to kill you, don''t forget!"


    "What a gloomy guy, I don''t want to say a word!" Satan stood on the ring and looked at the group of people underneath, "I have become inconspicuous, damn it! This is my home court."


    Sun Wuchen moved his body, "Well, let me start!" Trunks looked at Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Wuchen! You don''t need to play it at the beginning! You are our trump card, you should save it until the end. Lu showdown!"


    "How about it, Vegeta!" Vegeta didn''t pay much attention to him. "It''s me who decides the outcome anyway!" Vegeta has breathed since he came out of the house of spirit and time. It seems to have become stronger.

 725 Naruto Power System Chapter 725

    And now Satan in the ring, seeing that they completely ignore themselves, his heart is very angry, "Damn fellow, don''t decide the order!"


    The host walked to the edge of the arena and said to them, "Um...Are you planning to participate in this Sharu game?" "Yes, although not all members!" Satan became more and more angry as he listened, "There must be limits to jokes! This is not a game."


    "You don''t know anything, you don''t know how powerful she is!" Satan seemed to know Sharu very well. Klin looked at Satan and glanced at him. "You don''t know, right!"


    Chapter 1265: The King''s Memory


    "It''s amazing! I didn''t expect that there are still ignorant country folks who don''t know Mr. Satan, the world''s number one martial artist!" The anchor next to him immediately added, "Mr. Satan is the world martial arts champion and the strongest in the world. the man."


    And now, Klin was impatient to hear, "Wu Chen! Forget it, let that guy go, I think if you don''t let him go first, he will be crazy", "Good luck..."


    Shalu spoke, "Time is up...Who will start?" At this time, Satan took a step forward, "Of course it''s me, it''s a good one!" Klin stopped Wu Chen, "Don''t say anything, Wu Chen! That guy doesn''t understand."


    "That won''t work! You will be killed! I have no other meaning, you should give up!" Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Satan and the host looked at each other, and they were in sync.


    "Photographer, point the camera at that big fool", the host looked disgusted, "I seem to have heard the protests of the people from all over the world."


    "What did this man say to Mr. Satan just now! Do you know? He actually said,''You will be killed. I have no other meaning. You should give up.''"


    Facing the display screen in the middle of the square, all the audience was looking at the man on this screen, and bursts of sighs came from below.


    "This kind of country boy who has never seen the world is really a headache. After talking so much, it seems that I still don''t understand how powerful Mr. Satan is!" At the moment, in the king''s residence, they are also watching important news. .


    The guard next to the king saw this scene and said the same thing as the host, "Really, this kind of person is really a headache!" "It''s very similar... This man is like he was saved from the Piccolo Demon before." our children."


    Looking at the appearance of the man on TV, the words the king said were somewhat similar to the appearance of the young man. The king thought of the child back then, "but the colors of the eyes and hair are not the same. no."


    "That person makes me a little uneasy. He looks like the Piccolo Devil!" The king saw the two men from the TV screen. One looked like a savior and the other looked like the Devil. The king couldn''t tell the difference now.


    Klin said to Wu Chen, "Forget it, what that fool! You can be resurrected with Dragon Ball if you are killed!" Wu Chen thought for a while, "Really, there is no way!" So he raised his hand to indicate a bit.


    The host saw his gesture, "It seems that I finally accepted it. This is a matter of course. Did he know he saved his life? Mr. Satan, who was annoyed by these inexplicable people, finally adjusted his mood and started the game. ."


    At this moment, just as Mr. Satan was taking off his cloak, there was a sudden sound from above,''Mr. Satan'', and a spaceship flew up from above, and three people jumped out of it.


    "The mystery legion that appeared in front of Mr. Satan, who are they?" At this moment, I saw a blond man holding a rose and spinning there for a few times, "The world''s most beautiful male hurricane Carloni."


    Another muscular man arming himself, "The world''s number one strange force, Holi Piroschi!" "It seems that these two people are old acquaintances of Mr. Satan!"


    At this time, a woman walked over and said, "Let me introduce them. They are Mr. Satan''s eldest and second disciples. They are known for the world''s strongest speed and strength, the strongest players! That is, the strongest players trained by the strongest players ."


    "It''s amazing!" "Also! I''m Bisha, the beauty manager!" Carloni looked at Satan, "Teacher, such a rookie is not worth getting your hands dirty."


    "Well said! I''m with you!" After saying that, Satan stepped off the ring, leaving only their apprentices and the host in the ring. "His two high-ranking disciples will defeat Sharu on behalf of Mr. Satan. What I said just now is very clear."


    Klin smiled speechlessly now, "I really can''t stand these idiots!" "The Sharu game of betting on the fate of the earth has finally begun. The rules are very simple. If you fall from this ring, even if you lose, surrender is considered a loss, and you die. It¡¯s a loss."


    Carloni looked at Saru in front of him, "I''m scared, there is no pain, it''s just a moment, beautiful rose, flying attack", I saw Carloni jump, jumping for more than ten meters, still excited.


    Unexpectedly, an air wave of Sharu directly affected Carloni, and was affected a long way, and fell heavily from the air, smashing a deep hole. This is the so-called arrogance!


    "What the hell is going on?" The host looked at Carloni very surprised!Bisha, the assistant next to him, told him, "You must have skipped your head!" At this time, the second disciple Piroski stepped onto the ring, "I will defeat Sharu."


    The man took off his heavy mask, squeezed the mask into a ball, and finally ate it again, "What a strange force!" The host was intently watching.


    Chapter 1266: The performance of the clown


    And Mr. Satan sitting below was smoking a big cigarette, "Pirosky won''t make a mistake like Carloni!" I saw the two fat guy shaking his arm, turning it quickly, and attacking Sharu. .


    "Pyroski, sprint fiercely!" I saw Sharu staying still, and then he surrendered and rolled down. The host thought this was incredible. Satan looked at it and smiled, "It''s all a trick."


    "The duel ring is also set up with tricks, despicable guy, but I will expose that guy''s tricks!" Satan stepped onto the ring with greatness, "Bearing his disciple''s deceived anger, Satan once again boarded the ring. ."


    "Look, our hero has taken off his cloak and removed the glorious championship belt. Okay, our superhero, Mr. Satan, is here!"


    "This game determines the fate of the earth. Our world martial arts champion, Mr. Satan, has been looking forward to this game and issued a trustworthy declaration!" At this time, Satan took something out of his arms.


    "Mr. Satan seems to have taken out something. It''s a capsule. He took out the capsule." He threw it on the ground and there was a luggage bag. "There is a large luggage bag in the capsule. What''s in this luggage bag? What?"


    They were very curious about what was in this luggage bag, but Satan took out a few tiles from the luggage bag, "It''s the tiles! There are tiles inside, and Mr. Satan carefully stacked them up."


    Klin was already disappointed with them. Klin wanted them to die quickly. He knew that he was going to perform hand-chopping tiles again, but the host was surprised, "It''s fifteen yuan. Piled up high."


    Satan smiled and took a deep breath, "Concentrate, Mr. Satan is gathering strength, be quiet!" Satan suddenly smashed from above!"One piece left! It''s too powerful! With amazing destructive power, 14 tiles were smashed to pieces!"


    But there is another side that is unknown. Satan''s hands are already red, and the pain in his heart is unbearable, but he can''t call it out. He still pretends to be very tough. Everyone shouts for him!


    But for these super people, Satan is just a funny clown, Sharu''s patience has almost disappeared, "What a fool! Are all humans like this now? Ignorant humans!"


    "Saru, look at these shattered tiles, this is your end in a minute!" Listening to Satan''s great declaration, the audience in front of the screen cheered for him!


    It seems that Sharu is very patient, otherwise they would have waited for ten days, not bad for this idiot, "As expected of the world''s Satan, I am completely moved!" The host said something proud of ordinary people!


    Satan himself was still reminiscing about his actions just now, "The performance just now was too successful. I preset my own video, and it was true!" "Be scared! Sharu, who spoke big words, faced Mr. Satan''s destruction. Li began to tremble."


    "But now it''s too late to apologize. The world will never forgive Sharu!" "Alright, come on!" At this time, Satan was completely in a state of combat, "Mr. Satan, the world martial arts master, is fighting against Sharu, the iron fist of justice. Directly at Sharu who killed innocent people."


    "Mr. Satan, if you can, please kill Sharu directly and win!" Satan rushed towards Sharu and kicked Sharu in the face, but for Sharu, It''s just the wind.


    But in the eyes of the host, this was a fatal blow. "It has appeared, Mr. Satan''s big move, the bomb kicked on Sharu and exploded. Will the winner be decided soon?" He punched and kicked.


    "The Satan player has no intention of stopping at all. Sharu has no room to fight back. It''s really strong, too strong, and deserves to be champion Satan!" Satan stepped back, smiled, and then rushed over again. .


    It may be that Sharu was completely impatient. He slapped Satan directly on the mountain behind. This scene frightened the host. Klin breathed a sigh of relief, "To be honest, I almost thought Support Sharu."


    Satan fell at the foot of the mountain, covering his mouth in pain, trying not to yell as much as possible. Piccolo saw him, "I''m still alive, sure enough, even Sharu doesn''t bother to kill that idiot."


    Not only the host was frightened, but even all the audience in the square were stunned, "Fell out of the ring...that...the Satan player lost...", they all felt incredible!


    Sharu said to Sun Wuchen and the others, "Alright, let''s start the Sharu game soon! Who do you start with? Sun Wuchen! Start with you?" Wu Chen stepped onto the ring with one foot, "Yes! waited."


    Wuchen and Sharu are finally going to meet, and the ultimate showdown of Sharu games is about to kick off. This is the Sharu game with the fate of the world as a bet. After a warm-up performance by a group of beam jumping clowns, the real show finally begins.


    Chapter 1267: Stupid Ordinary People on Earth


    "The hope of all mankind, the Satan contestant loses... Is this the end of the earth?" At this time, Satan walked up slowly, "Mr. Satan! How could you lose?" "You didn''t stand firm just now!" "Eh, is that right?"


    Seeing that Satan¡¯s painful eyes were filled with tears, "That''s it!" "But it looks like he was blown away...", the host was also curious and kept wiping sweat.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll take a break for a while, hahahaha!" Satan is very confident in himself, Vegeta can''t stand it anymore, "hasn''t he found the gap yet? Stupid world champion?"


    Wu Chen had already stepped onto the ring at this time, and the two of them looked face to face, "It''s finally about to begin, let me see and see, Sun Wuchen!" Vegeta has been looking forward to it for a long time!


    "Is it up to you from the beginning? Sun Wuchen! I wanted to put you as the greatest pleasure at the end!" "It is said that you are proficient in all of us."


    All of them were shocked watching Sun Wuchen on it, "Finally I can know why Mr. Wuchen is so confident!" The broadcaster also continued to broadcast the scene, "Please rest assured that the audience from all over the country, Satan accidentally dropped out of the scene just now. outer."


    "A little rest will be able to resume the fight against Sharu immediately. While the Satan players are resting, one of the group of unknown origins who does not listen to our advice is going to challenge Sharu! Leave him alone! Only once the idiot died Be smart!"

 726 Naruto Power System Chapter 726

    "Mr. Satan, what do you think of this unknown player?" Satan smiled at the camera, "It''s not worth mentioning! Look at his body and posture, I know he is a rookie, if this guy is against me, he can level him in two seconds. , What a lunatic."


    "Saru will be able to solve him in about five seconds! It seems that our rest time is very short!" It was very funny looking at Satan interacting with the host, "What a headache!"


    "But without their entertainment, my game can''t become lively!" But for people like Klin and others who surpass the limits of humans, they already know the strength of Shalu and Wuchen.


    "Wu Chen is really amazing! There is no flaw at all!" Klin said to Yamucha and the others, "More than that, he can remain natural in the face of Sharu! It is incredible, really worthy of Wu Chen!"


    Piccolo smiled, "It''s better to say that he has been looking forward to it! This guy seems to have been very happy since Sharu said he was going to fight this martial arts conference, and I look forward to this coming!"


    Trunks looked at the posture of the two of them on the ring, "So, Mr. Wu Chen has completely controlled the power of Super Saiyan! And this power is controlled by Mr. Sun Wuchen very stable."


    Vegeta felt unhappy when he heard that Trunks was so uplifting and extinguishing his prestige, but he had to admire that Sun Wuchen was indeed very powerful.


    "Come on!" Following Sharu''s words, the two fought against each other. Wu Chen used the remaining power of the afterimage to fight Sharu, kicking him to the edge of the ring, and then came again. A punch knocked him out of the field.


    I thought there was hope, so I won. Unexpectedly, the second Sharu fell on the field, he stopped!Then he flew up again and flew to the ring.


    "How? Did you feel the feeling of victory?" Wu Chen also pretended that nothing happened, "Don''t be so disappointed! I know that this degree can''t help you."


    "Because you always don''t try your best to tease you!" "You are the same!" "From now on I will slowly let you understand the real power gap between us!" "I look forward to it!"


    The two looked at each other very seriously, and Sharu looked at Sun Wuchen, "You will enjoy this battle! Sun Wuchen! You deserve to be a fighting madman Saiyan!" "You are almost the same!"


    "I depends on the opponent!" "Me too!" Shalu walked slowly towards Sun Wuchen, and fought in a very unbalanced manner, but the two battles were very interesting, always inadvertently!


    At this time, Wu Chen used the''Turtle Shockwave'' and attacked towards Sharu, but this attack was too slow for him, but Wu Chen was also a drunkard who didn¡¯t want to drink, and jumped directly behind Sharu. , Gave him a punch on the waist.


    Sharu was very angry, and when he turned around, he punched Sun Wuchen on the chin, then punched Sun Wuchen into the ring with his fists.What a great ring is broken like this, it seems that this break is also Sun Wuchen''s first time!


    "Why... Wu Chen is not like this?" This surprised them, but Vegeta seemed to have something to say, "Sure enough, Sun Wuchen can still play with Sharu, right?"


    "Okay, that''s the end of the preparations!" The two didn''t seem to care too much about the battle, but they had already stunned the ordinary humans next to them, and the ordinary world fighting champions were also very afraid of it!


    Chapter 1268: The Skill of Tianjin Fan-Shadow Clone


    The host wiped his sweat, "That... that unknown player seems to be very powerful... What do you think? Mr. Satan!" At this time, Satan was completely stunned. He was already immersed in the world of battle between the two of them!


    "Mr. Satan, how do you feel?" Waiting for the host to call Satan again, he walked out of the fear of the two of them fighting, "How do you feel about the battle just now?"


    "It''s okay, more capable than you think, but it''s already very reluctant, you have reached the limit!" Satan pretended to be calm and said to the host, in fact, he was already terrified!


    "Sun Wuchen really has a lot of battles! The other guys can''t compare with him!" "This guy is unimaginable! A little carelessness will be defeated by him!" The two were very cautious and speculated on each other''s combat effectiveness. And strategic measures!


    Suddenly, Sun Wuchen''s eyes changed, "I am ready to attack with all my strength!" Sun Wuchen exploded his combat power at an extremely fast speed. The aura was too strong, which really surprised them!


    "How could...this power...is the qi still rising?" Everyone on the side of the court was surprised, watching Sun Wuchen erupt with such a strong breath, how could they not feel panic in their hearts.


    The host hiding behind the stone looked at the current scene, "What happened just now? The whole body of the unknown player glowed, suddenly like an explosion."


    The host didn''t believe his eyes a bit, so he wiped the glasses and put them on to take a look, "The unknown player is surrounded by a golden flame."


    Sharu watched him emit such a powerful aura, and he was not reconciled to admit defeat. Then, a wave of light aura burst out from his body, directly shocking them.


    "He...what about him? It''s the same, Sharu also turned into a purple flame", "It seems that this boring trick is popular nowadays!" Satan was explaining his fear.


    "The two sides are right in an instant!" Klin and the others looked very nervous now, Wu Chen walked toward Sharu again, everyone''s heart trembled as they looked at it, just like this, the two face each other!


    "Come on!" Without saying a word, Wu Chen punched Sharu in the stomach, hitting Sharu directly on the pole, "Very well, Sun Wuchen, that''s what I''m after, with comparable strength." The battle is interesting!"


    "I think so too!" Now the two are getting serious. Vegeta under the ring looked at them, feeling very nervous in her heart, "Now this is... Sun Wuchen''s true power?" "It''s amazing! Mr. Wuchen It''s really strong."


    "It''s so amazing, I really did my best!" A few of them felt that Wu Chen was so amazing. The Wu Kong beside him was still thinking, "Why everyone is so surprised, but it''s really amazing!"


    In this way, Sharu and Sun Wuchen fought again, fighting constantly from the ground to the air. The strength of the two was really equal, and finally fell to the ground in a tied state!


    "Did you take the picture just now!" The host thought it was incredible, but the photographer told him, "Just kidding, so fast! How could it be possible!"


    The host thought about it for a while, and it was right, so he raised the microphone to Mr. Satan again, "They are quite fast, Mr. Satan!" Satan was taken aback for a moment, so he shyly said to him, "Reluctantly. ¡­"


    At this moment, Shalu laughed with his back to Sun Wuchen, "Fun, Sun Wuchen!" Then he turned around, folded his hands together, and began to exert his strength. Suddenly, the illusion came out, one divided into two, two divided into four, four Sharu stood in front of Sun Wuchen.


    When Tianjin Fan saw this trick, she was very surprised, "Damn it!" Four Sharu flew to four corners at the same time. This time the trick was the shadow clone trick Tianjin Fan used against him back then!


    "Saru, the trick you used is of no use to me!" But they didn''t think so, so the four Sharu rushed towards Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen beat the four of them alone.


    "Although that move can become four people, the power is equally divided!" "But the power and speed seem to have not changed!" "Although he is not reconciled, Sharu has better mastered the move", Tianjin Fancong Not convinced!


    After the first round, the four Sharu returned to the four corners again, "Sun Wuchen! Know my power!" "Forget it!" "But my perfect power is far more than that!"


    Immediately afterwards, Sharu assumed a fighting pose again. Wukong looked very familiar. Piccolo said to him, "Is this my move?" Then, the four Sharu simultaneously launched a general attack on the Sun Wuchen in the middle. .


    Wu Chen jumped up, and Sharu and the others chased after him. Wu Chen looked back and smiled, "I''m waiting!" Then, Sun Wuchen flashed and took the four Sharu who were flying. One punch hit them to the ground.


    "When the four were flying away!" Sun Wuchen watched as the four of them fell on the ring, and finally all disappeared on a Sharu. Klin and the others looked at Sharu lying on the ground, very happy, "It''s done!"


    Chapter 1269: The Earth''s Crisis-The Turtle Shockwave


    But who knows that Sharu was not stunned at all. He lay on the ground and swept Sun Wuchen with his peripheral light. Suddenly he stood up and directly used the''Vitality Slash'' towards Sun Wuchen, but the''Vitality Slash'' did not apply. stop.


    "It''s almost like manipulating a gas bomb!" Klin watched as Sharu was using his own tricks, how could he not get angry in his heart, just like that, Sharu has been fiddling with the direction of Yuanqi Zhan, chasing Sun Wuchen without any relaxation. .


    "Frieza''s cell told me that you would rush to me, and then get out of the way at the very moment, but this trick..." It is true that there is nothing wrong, and Sun Wuchen really rushed towards Sharu.


    Because Klin had used such a trick before, and it was precisely because of such a trick that Friezaco was pitted, Sharu once again launched the vitality cut and attacked Sun Wuchen, a very deep attack, directly shredded. Sun Wuchen.


    But I calmed down and looked at it. It was just an afterimage of Sun Wuchen. "This is also within the calculation..." Sharu knew that Sun Wuchen would suddenly attack again in the rear. Just now it was just an afterimage.


    Immediately afterwards, he launched the vitality cut again and slashed towards the Sun Wuchen behind him, but this was only an afterimage, which was unexpected to Sharu, Sharu felt very surprised by this!


    "You can''t beat me with other people''s tricks! It''s just a mere illusion!" At this time, Sun Wuchen was already standing behind Sharu, Sharu smiled, "Perhaps! Then use this trick to understand you."


    Suddenly, Sharu''s breath reached the highest level, and Wu Chen felt it too, "His breath was elevated to the highest level, what do you want to do?" Only a few words came out of Sharu''s mouth, "God... turtle... ¡­"


    All of them knew what he was going to do, and the people under the ring were already very nervous, but relatively speaking, Sun Wuchen was even more nervous, "Stop! The power bursts to such an extent to use the Divine Turtle Shockwave..."


    But Sun Wuchen couldn''t stop Sharu''s decision. Even Vegeta under the ring felt that this matter should not be moved easily. Sharu shouldn''t be so ignorant!


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, Sharu is indeed going to launch this attack. Wu Chen quickly flew up and watched Sharu provoking him, "Here, Sharu!"


    So he directly blasted the shock wave of this supernatural turtle into the universe, but did not cause any harm to Sun Wuchen, because he still moved instantaneously, and then he teleported behind Sharu, kicking Sharu away!


    Everyone watched the battle intently. This battle was really exciting. Sharu reacted at this time, "The shockwave of the phantom turtle should have hit you!" "Yes, I didn''t escape!" "


    "By the way, you have suddenly appeared and disappeared before!" "This trick is called teleportation!" "Teleportation?" Sharu was directly shocked by the name of this trick, "Is it? Very troublesome trick!"


    "I want to ask you too! If I hadn''t jumped into the air just now, would you hit the turtle shock wave and destroy the earth?" Sharu didn''t care, "Who knows? But I know you will jump up."


    Sun Wuchen smiled, "That''s it, you seem to be very smart!" "But I want to declare that I don''t want to destroy the earth! This will only make the game more boring, nothing more."


    After speaking, Sharu attacked Sun Wuchen. Sharu''s speed attack was very fast! He came immediately behind Sun Wuchen and directly gave a heavy blow, "I am also very confident in speed!"

 727 Naruto Power System Chapter 727

    Sharu¡¯s speed is astonishing, moves against moves, power against power collides, Sun Wuchen and Sharu, the battle to determine the fate of the earth continues. Facing the powerful Sharu, can Wuchen win?


    In the heavens, Mr. Bobo has put on the fairy clothes and crutches for Dandy. Dandy walked to the edge of the Temple of Heaven and looked at the lower realm nervously. "The previous gods often stood there to observe the lower realm!"


    Dandy also tried to make the same action, "Is that so?" "Yes!" Dandy tried very hard, Mr. Bobo looked at Dandy very hard, "Don''t force it, the previous generation of gods also did a lot. After practicing, I knew everything about the next session."


    "Relax, feel the breath and judge the situation based on the subtle sound!" Dandy tried to relax to understand the lower realm. He saw it, and he saw a scene, "Mr. Wuchen is fighting, what a great fight!"


    "That''s right, that''s it, let''s feel it slowly!" The battle between the two of them is so exciting, and the speed of the two of them is also very fast, without specific ability and strength, you can''t see them at all!


    Wukong and the others watched Sun Wuchen''s battle very nervously, and the battle situation was not optimistic, but these ordinary people didn''t understand at all when they watched this battle, "What an exaggerated battle!"


    Ordinary photographers can no longer see the existence of the two of them in the camera. In the end, Sun Wuchen lost his hand, and Sharu violently attacked Sun Wuchen, but he was not behind. The two struggled with speed!


    These ordinary people have been stunned, they can''t see their existence at all, but their vision is only an arena and no air, so it is nothing to be surprised at this battle.


    Chapter 1270: Sharu vs. Sun Wuchen


    Sharu and Sun Wuchen stopped, "Good job! To be honest, I didn''t expect the battle between you and me to be so happy!" "Me too!" "The battle will be like this! Okay, come on."


    Suddenly Satan shouted, "There! In that damaged place, disguise the organ with a protective color and hide it there!" Satan shouted to them and pointed to the damaged floor on the ring.


    The host also believed that it was true, and believed in Mr. Satan with suspicion, "Even strange tricks can''t be hidden from my eyes!" "It is worthy of being the world''s number one fighter, everyone''s Mr. Satan."


    Suddenly, there was a shock in the sky, and the two started fighting on the sky. At this time, Bi Sha looked up at the sky, watching the movement of the sky as if there was a shadow, "Where..."


    They all raised their heads and looked at the air in a puzzled manner. The host scratched his head while looking at him, "It''s up, Mr. Satan...", seeing him did not respond, and immediately said to the photographer, "Photographer, up, up! "


    The photographer hurriedly pointed the camera towards the air. The audience watched the TV on the screen. They couldn''t see anything. They just showed the blue sky and white clouds. On Guixian Island, Teacher Wu Tian was also watching the live broadcast.


    "The camera can no longer capture the battle between the two of them. It seems that the battle is very fierce!" The speed of the two is so fast that few people can see clearly.


    Klin and the others sometimes couldn''t see the speed of the two of them, "No, the speed of the two of them is so fast, even we can''t capture their image for a while."


    The two of them smashed each other down together and tried on the edge. Wu Chen was almost knocked down by Sharu and was fighting on the edge. In an instant, when Wu Chen immediately fell, he jumped back and fought back. Kick Sharu to the edge.


    Sharu rushed towards Sun Wuchen. The speed and reaction of the two were very high. This was an ultimate match. The two of them fought very happily. "A wonderful battle will end if it falls off the court. What a pity."


    "Let''s do it! Let''s get rid of the rule of losing even if you fall off the court! This rule doesn''t make any sense to us!" Sun Wuchen didn''t understand what Sharu meant?But he was right, the venue was too restrictive for them.


    After all, their abilities are not something that can be constrained by this arena. This is no longer a martial arts convention for ordinary people. If it is possible, the two of us need another space.


    "What? What do you want to do?" Seeing Shalu facing the ring behind Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen understood what he meant!"Everyone, stay away from the ring!" In an instant, a large explosion flattened the ground below, which was wrong, but completely blasted the ground apart.


    Fortunately, a group of them all avoided. On the 16th, out of good intentions, these stupid ordinary people were protected, "It''s better for you to go back, and get in the way!" Then they left.


    But the host did not agree!"That won''t work! Our Mr. Satan will fight afterwards! Isn''t it? Mr. Satan!" Looking at Satan who was stunned there, he said nothing.


    Bi Sha looked at Satan and called him. At this time, Satan came to realize, "Of course, but you can watch the battle a little far away!" Sharu and Sun Wuchen fell down, "This way the earth is in a ring, only surrender. Or death will determine the outcome."


    "So that''s it, you want to fight to the end!" Sun Wuchen has already guessed Sharu''s intentions, "This is worthy of the battle between you and me!" "Okay! I have this intention too."


    The two did a stretch exercise again, because when the two of them attacked again, they would no longer be tied to a square ring, and their physical strength would be reduced a lot because of the restraint.


    Now, the two of them have to pay a lot of physical strength and combat power. "Let''s make good use of this spacious venue!" After speaking, Sharu''s shock waves attacked Sun Wuchen.


    Sure enough, the arena just now really restrained them. After removing this rule, the two of them arbitrarily chased and attacked on the ground, missing a boundary, and they relaxed for a while.


    However, the two still prefer hand-to-hand combat. There may be Saiyan cells in both of them. They are very passionate about physical combat.


    The two people joined their hands together, just like this. Their strength was too strong. The whole earth was shaking, the air was solidified, and there was pressure everywhere.


    Trunks was surprised to see their attack, "It''s so powerful...not only speed, but even strength...evenly matched!" Vegeta looked at the battle between the two of them seriously. The battle was very exciting.


    As the air solidified, the strength of the two people rose to a level again, the environment became depressed, and the atmosphere was very fierce. The attack from the fighting nation burst out of their strongest anger, but fortunately they were evaded by Sun Wuchen. Up.


    Chapter 1271: Piccolo Regenerating Cells in Sharu


    This time, Sun Wuchen rushed directly into the air, and they didn''t even understand why it was.Klin was also confused, "Wukong...flying so high, what are you going to do?"


    He only heard the''Supernatural Turtle Shockwave'', and Piccolo was very worried when he heard that he was going to use a trick, "Sun Wuchen plans to launch the Supernatural Turtle Shockwave with all his strength! What is he doing? He will destroy the earth."


    It was impossible for Sharu to look at Sun Wuchen, "You will not launch the Super Turtle shock wave from that location. Once launched, the earth will be over!" "If you can''t launch it, if you launch it from there, the earth will be over!"


    Klin also thought it was impossible, but Sun Wuchen in the sky did not stop accumulating his own abilities, and continued to increase his Qi energy. This surprised them very much. Is Sun Wuchen really planning to launch the shock wave of the turtle?


    I saw that Sun Wuchen had extended his abilities to the limit, and suddenly flashed, and came to the bottom of Sharu, and a''turtle shock wave'' directly rushed into the air towards him from below.


    The light of this shock wave is really too powerful, it has surpassed Tianjin Fan''s Sun Fist, that move is just a flash bullet, this move is all strength, just like this, Sun Wuchen was already out of breath.


    Everyone is watching this scene, this scene is really terrible, there is dust everywhere, these ordinary people hiding in the distance, looking at these scenes are incredible.


    I saw that Sharu had been smashed into pieces. This attack was too powerful, and Sharu couldn''t resist it. Now only half of his body was left, they were very happy watching the scene.


    "Successful...successful! Yes! Moments! I succeeded...Wuchen finally won!" Yamucha stood there watching the scene, and said to them happily, but turned his head to see Tran The two people, Kers and Klin, are very serious.


    Even Goku and Piccolo are watching very seriously from the top of the mountain!Yamucha looked a little stiff at this scene, so she asked them, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?"


    Ordinary people hiding in the distance are still watching this extreme battle, "Mr. Satan, that guy seems to have solved Sharu!" Satan was stunned again, and Bisha called him, and he realized .


    "It''s not bad, anyway, it''s a shame! I wanted to defeat him myself!" Satan said these words in embarrassment!But it is very confident!


    Bisha cheered him up, "It''s really a pity! Mr. Satan''s gorgeous, elegant and powerful tricks can''t be shown to people all over the world, right?"


    The host had nothing to say, nodded, and then said to the camera, "The global audience, it''s a pity! Before Mr. Satan returned to the ring gorgeously, the unknown young man defeated Sharu!"


    But this group seems to have not seen enough!"Is this over? Surprisingly boring!" "Will Mr. Satan not appear again?" They were very disappointed in this battle, but they didn''t know what it meant.


    Sun Wuchen, you are very uneasy inside, looking at Sharu who is only half of the body lying on the ground, "What''s the matter? It''s all like this, there is still a lot of qi remaining!"


    At this moment Klin remembered and shouted at Wu Chen, "Be careful! Wu Chen! Sharu will probably be resurrected!" When they heard what Klin said, they were all surprised, "What!"


    When they were surprised, all of a sudden, Sharu''s lower body jumped up, and these ordinary people were even more surprised, "Resurrected, stand up! Sharu''s lower body stood up."


    On the remnant lotus of this half of the body, suddenly, the upper body came out of the body, smiled and looked at Sun Wuchen, "Resurrected, Sharu resurrected, this is also a trick Mr. Satan."


    Satan didn''t want to speak anymore, and Bisha said to him, "When... of course it is a trick, otherwise, how can a person who is half and half of his body still be alive!" Satan was already surprised and speechless.


    This really surprised Sun Wuchen, "You can be born again!" "Yeah! Same as Piccolo!" When Piccolo heard that he was slandering him again, his heart became angry, "Damn, I used my power to show off here! "


    "I''m still wondering how easy it is to win! But with the previous blow, your breath has weakened a lot!" "Mutual each other, your breath is also rushing, go ahead! Give you a piece of advice, the same trick will no longer work Up."


    "The same trick will only consume energy and make the battle boring, and I don''t accept the same trick the second time!" "I know! And Sun Wuchen will not use the same trick to treat the same person multiple times. attack."


    The two people raised their qi energy at the same time, and rushed together again. He punched him, and he kicked him. The battle between the two people was equal, and the strength was too fierce.


    "The battle has become fierce again, Sharu''s onslaught, and the counterattack of the unknown youth. This battle is terrible! Shake! The place where we are standing is also shaking. What will happen afterwards?"


    Chapter 1272: Wu Chen''s full blow

 728 Naruto Power System Chapter 728

    "Wu Chen feels like..." When Immortal Turtle was still thinking, the door suddenly opened and Bulma and Little Trunks walked in, "How are you!" "Oh, it''s Bulma!"


    When Bulma saw that they were still watching TV, he knew what they were watching. "Are they still fighting now?" Immortal Turtle nodded, "Rather than watching it alone, it¡¯s better to find someone who understands it. It''s easier to understand."


    The battle between Sharu and Sun Wuchen is still going on. The two of them have been fighting non-stop, and they are now out of breath. Indeed, this is too exhausting. "What''s the matter? Sun Wuchen! Is that the end?"


    Sun Wuchen was definitely not reconciled. He rushed towards Sharu, but was punched in the abdomen by him. Sharu grabbed Sun Wuchen by the collar and hit him in the face, hitting him on the mountain!


    A pile of rocks pressed Sun Wuchen underneath. Sharu wanted to come over and give him a heavy blow, but unexpectedly he exploded all the rocks and hit Sharu. This was a very effective blow. effect.


    Immediately afterwards, Wu Chen continued to attack Sharu continuously. In this way, the death battle between Sun Wuchen and Sharu continued. There was no limitation of the venue, the body was greatly relaxed, and the strength was also enormous. Promote.


    Even Sun Wuchen used the''Turtle Shockwave'' to be unable to tell the victory or defeat. The two highest-level decisive battle continued. After that, Wuchen used all his strength to launch an attack, and Sharu suffered a fierce attack from Sun Wuchen.


    He has been in a defensive state. Facing his fierce attack, he has no way to stop Sun Wuchen''s attack. Klin looked at the situation now very clearly, "Very well, Wuchen! It''s not too bad, it''s almost impossible to fight. It''s Sharu."


    Just when they were very happy, Vegeta saw that the current situation suddenly became a little more serious, and Wukong looked a little worried. This was too exhausting. In the end, Sharu had a big crit and underwent too much pressure. , It exploded directly.


    This area has all become Sharu¡¯s battlefields. Sharu also stood out of breath and stood in the defensive shield looking at the outside world, Sun Wuchen, "You could force me to use the protective shield. Your attack was indeed very powerful. I was injured. It''s not light!"


    Now all the audiences looked very surprised. They were stunned and heart-stringed, "Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s really amazing!" "It¡¯s really amazing!" The results from these audiences are The real answer.


    Kiki¡¯s grandmother watched the TV and said to her wife, "My dear, is the person next to Kiki¡¯s husband really? Has he dyed his hair recently?" The old man nodded, but looked very powerful. Look like.


    "Speaking of him, he always wears strange clothes!" The old man and the old lady watched the TV intently, and saw Monkey King from the wide angle of the camera. Kiki suddenly sneezed here, "Who is talking about me!"


    Everyone was very nervous in front of the TV. On Guixian Island, Bulma and Teacher Wu Tian were also watching TV, "It''s a shame, just a little bit!" "Just a little bit? Indeed, on the surface it seems Evenly matched!"


    Immortal Turtle looked at the situation now very serious, "Saru seems to be much easier than Wu Chen! Now Wu Chen''s physical ability has been weakened too much!"


    Bulma looked a little confused, "Is that so?" "It''s a pity that Wu Chen can''t win! And I think Wu Chen knows he can''t win, and is still fighting! What on earth does he want to do?"


    Sharu retracted his defensive cover and looked at Sun Wuchen who was panting, "It seems that his physical strength has dropped a lot! Sun Wuchen! Go eat a fairy bean! This kind of battle will be more exciting!"


    Trunks and the others were very surprised that Sharu could actually let Sun Wuchen eat fairy beans, so they said to Klin, "Good opportunity, just as that guy said, give Mr. Wuchen fairy beans, and then we can attack together. It hit Sharu."


    Yamucha listened to Trunks'' thoughts, and it was really good, "Yes, let''s do it!" But watching Klin linger, Trunks looked at them, "Mr. Kobayashi!"


    Then I looked at both Monkey King and Piccolo. They looked at the battle with the same expression as Klin, and then looked at Dad again. They all had the same expression!


    Just when Trunks asked Clin for fairy beans again, he was stopped by Vegeta, "Shut up, Trunks, don''t you have any Saiyan dignity? I think he would rather die. I don¡¯t want to win that way."


    "Listen, that guy is not just fighting for the earth now, remember it!" Trunks couldn''t understand, "But... continue like this..." Vegeta looked at the battle between the two in front.


    "Indeed, he may be killed! Although it is very annoying, but I must admit! I have conducted a high-intensity special training for today, but I still cannot surpass Sun Wuchen. That bastard is a genius, but Sharu is better than him... "


    Trunks is also confused now, "What should I do? Don''t you just stand by?"


    "Didn''t you say that he has a special battle plan? Let''s look forward to it."


    Chapter 1273 Sun Wuchen''s Surrender


    "Mr. Wuchen, what is your battle plan? What should you do with such a powerful Sharu?" And Sharu was very relaxed, "What''s the matter? Sun Wuchen! Is it because of self-esteem that he doesn''t want to eat Fairy beans!"


    "Now my physical strength is also greatly weakened. If you can attack with all your strength, you may still have a chance of winning. It is better than nothing! I look forward to this battle being more intense.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen calmed down. Suddenly, he lowered his breath, looked at Sharu in the air, and said to him seriously, "I surrender, I surrender, Sharu, I know you are very powerful! I give up ."


    This made everyone very surprised. He obviously still had the last chance to fight, but he didn''t need it. Hearing the words surrender was a heavy blow to everyone!


    "What?" "Surrender?" "How could..." "Wu Chen would surrender?" "Have something like this happen so far?" "What is that guy thinking?" "Wu Chen!" Surprised!


    Vegeta, Klin, Trunks, Tianjin Fan, Yamucha, Piccolo, Monkey King!The seven of them felt very puzzled in the audience. Sun Wuchen never gave up. It was the first time they witnessed Sun Wuchen''s failure.


    Bulma and the others watched TV, "Why would Sun Wuchen surrender, who would never surrender?" Even Sharu felt very incredible, and he didn''t want to hear this result. In the face of everyone, only Sun Wuchen could fight himself once.


    Sharu is just not reconciled now. For Yamucha and the others, it is unbelievable... "Are you going to surrender? Sun Wuchen! Are you planning to end this battle?" "Yes, I lost!"


    The ordinary people in the distance looked at the scene in front. The host looked at the photographer, "Did you take it? What did the young man say?" "What the microphone received was indeed''surrender''."


    "Sun Wuchen! Do you know the meaning of that sentence? If no one wins in the Sharu game, all humans on earth will be wiped out by my own hands."


    "Saru, don''t get me wrong! I didn''t mean that no one is fighting with you!" "It makes no difference!" Sharu turned to look at the people next to him, "Even if Vegeta, Piccolo, Trunks are capable Some improvement, it is definitely not as good as you."


    "None of them are my opponents!" Although the three of them were very annoyed by hearing this, but in fact, they were daring not to say anything. They got a positive answer and the host was confident, "Well, Mr. Satan! It''s your turn to play again!"


    When Satan heard these words, he was stunned, "I have taken a good rest, this time we must clean up those guys neatly!" "Master Satan, please fight gorgeously!" "Yes! Master!"


    The people next to him hold and hold them again, but Satan knows his strength, and he also knows that the strength of the monster in front is not a level at all. If he goes there, he will die, but in the face of the threats of a few of them, he can do nothing. .


    "That''s right, let that guy be scared!" The camera pointed at Satan. Suddenly, Satan squatted on the ground with his stomach. The host felt very strange, "Mr. Satan!"


    "Damn it, it hurts, I obviously want to fight, and I won''t lose to that guy! But my stomach...it hurts!" Surprised in a painful posture.


    Sun Wuchen looked at Sharu, "Can I appoint the next person to join the battle?" "Are you really planning to surrender?" Vegeta looked very angry, "What is that guy going to do? No one is Sharu''s opponent. "


    "The next battle will be the end of Sharu''s game! If even he loses, no one can beat you! But I''m sure he can beat you!" "What?"


    "That''s why I surrendered and gave everything to him!" "That is to say, is that guy stronger than you and me?" "Impossible! People who are stronger than me do not exist in this world!" Oh!"


    "Then I ask you, who is that non-existent person?" Everyone was looking forward to calling out his name. The photographer recorded what they said very seriously, "I''m finally going to say the name."


    Satan squatted on the ground and was still nervous. "Does he mean me Mr. Satan?" Satan clicked on Bisha''s leg, "Hey, go and talk to that guy. I have a stomachache and can''t fight!"


    Sun Wuchen turned around and looked at his friends, passing them one by one. They were all very nervous. Sun Wuchen looked at them seriously, "It''s time for you to play! Wukong!"


    He was surprised when he didn''t hear the name he was referring to. They knew that Wukong''s strength was not as good as Wu Chen, and they wanted Wukong to die.Sharu heard the name, "Stop kidding, I thought who it was, it turned out to be the defeated player."


    At this time, in Qiqi''s house, Qiqi directly picked up the TV, very nervous, "Damn Sun Wuchen! How can Wukong face this terrible opponent! What do you want to do?"


    The Bull Demon King was pulling Qiqi next to her, but she was very nervous and angry. Wukong was under great pressure now, and everyone''s expectations fell on him.


    Wukong was also very nervous, "Should I fight against Sharu?" Wu Chen flew to their side, "It''s time for you to play! It''s okay! Wukong!" Piccolo looked at Sun Wuchen very angrily, "Stop talking nonsense," Sun Wuchen!"


    "How could he have beaten Sharu, indeed! Goku''s current strength is very surprising, but the opponent is Sharu who can''t even beat you!"


    Chapter 1274 Sharu''s Blood Resurrection


    "Piccolo, Wukong''s strength is far beyond our imagination. Just imagine that as a Saiyan, his own Saiyan physique has not been discovered. I was not so capable before I became a Saiyan."


    But Klin still felt it was impossible, "But... even if you become a Super Saiyan, so suddenly... yes!" Klin still couldn''t accept it, and Sun Wuchen told them, "In the house of spirit and time, he is deeply sealed. The sleeping power is beginning to liberate."


    Sun Wuchen walked towards Monkey King, "How about it? Wukong! Did you feel dazzled by the fight between me and Sharu just now?" "No! Because Wuchen and Sharu didn''t go all out!"


    "I don''t know how Sharu is, but I have done my best! In other words, do you think we still have one hand?" Piccolo was also very surprised, "Is it... Goku!" Monkey King looked at Piccolo and nodded. nod.


    Vegeta was already shocked by what they said, "How could that kind of battle...Son Wukong he actually..." Vegeta was very surprised that he didn''t have the Super Saiyan Sun Wukong, who he had become in advance, and he could actually feel this. Strong attack.


    It is incredible. Monkey King is obviously not as strong as himself, but his strength has increased so fast now, "Asshole, it''s impossible, how could his strength increase so fast!"

 729 Naruto Power System Chapter 729

    "Could it be the genes of a half-blood! I, a pure Saiyan, have not obtained such a strong strength! He is a little devil who can surpass my strong strength!"


    Vegeta is now looking at Monkey King, and the more she sees it, the more she gets confused. Now, Wu Chen has pinned all her hopes on Wukong, "Come on! Goku! Isn''t it your dream to fight for world peace?"


    The two stared at each other. Sun Wukong looked at Sun Wuchen''s firm eyes, full of confidence. He believed that Wu Chen said he was very tough, and he believed that Wu Chen believed in himself.


    "Don''t worry! I will try my best, Wu Chen, I won''t let you down!" But they still have doubts about Wu Kong, but since Wu Chen has said it all, let him give it a try.


    Sun Wukong was ready. He jumped down and looked at Sharu in the air. The host in the distance looked at the previous scene, "What''s the matter, there is an unknown boy! What is he going to do?"


    The Turtle Immortal and Bulma are still looking at the screen, "What''s the matter? Goku is on! No matter what, Goku can''t fight Sharu!"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen looked at Klin, "Xiaolin, take the fairy beans! Can you give me one?" Klin thought for a while, looked at the appearance of Sun Wuchen, took out a fairy bean from his pocket and handed it to him. To Sun Wuchen!


    I saw Sun Wuchen threw the fairy bean directly at him, but Klin didn''t stop him, "This is fairy bean, eat it!" Klin looked at Sun Wuchen very angrily, "Idiot, Wuchen! What are you going to do?"


    "It''s okay, that guy will also consume his energy. In that state, it''s not fair for Wukong to win!" "What are you talking about? What fairness and unfairness do you care about at this time!"


    Sharu looked at them and smiled, "Idiot, pretend to be noble, don''t you know that this innocence will kill you? I''m welcome, Sun Wuchen! You will regret it soon."


    But Wu Chen looked at them very confidently, Sharu also ate the fairy beans, and his physical strength was immediately restored. "It really is a good thing!" "I don''t care about the consequences!"


    Piccolo stared at Sun Wuchen and looked at him, "Wuchen, you are so irrational! How can you give Sharu the first fairy beans?" Monkey King looked at Sharu flying in the sky, and directly exploded his own breath!


    The strength was too strong, and the surrounding stones were directly spread into the air. Sharu looked at the Monkey King who was hiding such a strong strength, and his desire to fight became even stronger.


    The anger of Monkey King made Vegeta and the others not only surprised, they all stared at him, "Goku, is this still Wukong?" "Is that Wukong? So mature Wukong!"


    In Vegeta''s heart there was a little "Monkey Goku... how he trained so powerfully!" "It seems that Sun Wuchen is not bragging! But if I can win, I''m still exaggerating. Do you think you can beat such a strong me? ?"


    Sharu came behind Monkey King, "It''s really arrogant, I think of it, but you are lucky, because you will die when you experience the real horror, and it won''t make you any painful change."


    The two people started to fight like this. Monkey King''s strength was not lost to Sharu at all. Moreover, Monkey King''s speed and responsiveness improved a lot. The two of them fought against each other downstairs.


    But after all, Monkey King does not have as much combat experience as Sharu, but relatively speaking, his ability is very strong, "Agile bastard, then I''ll be serious!"


    Sharu once again grabbed Monkey by the collar and slapped him in the face. Kiki watched on the TV as Sharu beat Monkey King so hard, she was almost driven crazy in her heart, holding the TV nervously!


    Chapter 1275 Monkey King vs. Sharu


    Each of them was very worried. Piccolo looked at Monkey King, "Sure enough!" Klin looked at Wu Chen worriedly, "Wukong may not be good, let him stop!" Then he looked at Wu Chen, it seemed very Believe it.


    Sun Wukong was hit directly by Sharu to the ground, stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, as if he seemed very satisfied. Faced with this situation, Wukong has been named by Wu Chen to join the Sharu game.


    "After all, it''s just a stupid struggle, Monkey King!" Now Sharu is very relaxed playing against Monkey King. Piccolo looks at Wukong very worried, and Qiqi is also worried in her heart now, "I have nothing to do with Wuchen."


    "Always take Wukong to fight, I have repeatedly told you not to let Wukong fight, and Wukong must never fight that kind of monster! Wukong! Wukong!" Qiqi was angry and cried with her head in her arms.


    Sharu rushed towards the opposite Monkey King in the air, sending out shock waves one after another. Fortunately, Wukong dodged fast, just like this, dodge his energy bombs!


    The host is still broadcasting the news, "This unknown boy is fighting for some reason, but Sharu has an overwhelming advantage. The boy can only run around."


    When all the audience watched this scene on the screen, they would inevitably sigh in their hearts, "Let that kid fight, okay?" "Come on, too much!"


    "If this continues, Wukong will...", "Wukong..." Klin and the others are very worried about Wukong''s safety, but in the face of powerful Sharu, Monkey King is also powerless and can only be defeated by one move.


    After several rounds, Sun Wukong''s ability has been suppressed by Sharu. In this way, Sharu''s last attack was directed at Sun Wukong, "Monkey Wukong! If you hate it, hate your unwise brother!"


    Sharu sent a violent shock wave towards him, and Piccolo was worried to death. He directly penetrated Monkey King through the mountains behind him, and was instantly buried by a stone.


    Seeing such a situation, Piccolo couldn''t get out of their hearts!Sharu looked at the ruins behind him, "Is it a bit heavier? I''m a little childish too."


    "What the hell is going on? That young man challenged Sharu unwisely, he lost his young life!" After the host broadcast this, Qiqi was directly furious.


    Piccolo couldn''t help it, "Wu Chen! This is your responsibility, because your prediction is too naive, everyone has advised you, it is you who killed Wukong." What Piccolo said, they were very surprised .


    But Wukong seemed to feel that nothing happened, "Don''t panic, Wukong''s qi hasn''t weakened at all!" After Sun Wuchen said, they also found out, "Indeed! Wukong''s qi did not seem to have weakened."


    "Okay, Sun Wuchen! The boring joke is over, hurry up and eat a fairy bean and continue fighting!" Sharu looked at Sun Wuchen impatiently, "Idiot, look behind you."


    Sharu looked back at a heavy ruin behind him, and saw that a small stone suddenly fell down. In an instant, the whole ruin suddenly burst. Wukong walked out of it and slowly walked towards Sharu. .


    "It''s amazing, very tenacious!" "Enough, stop it! This kind of battle is meaningless!" When Sharu heard what Sun Wukong said, he coldly hummed a few words, "Be scared! Kid! What are you going to say, that the Sharu game is meaningless."


    "It makes sense! To me, this is interest, to defeat you, and then take some time to kill all mankind, for you it is to save the earth!" Sharu clearly analyzed the situation.


    "I actually don''t want to fight or kill. Even a bad guy like you, I don''t like fighting like Wu Chen. Although I am a pure Saiyan, the fighting cells in my body are not as strong as Vegeta and Sun Wuchen. ."


    Klin and the others listened to Monkey King talking on the top of the mountain, "What is Wukong talking about? The voice is too small to hear!" In the distance, the host watched the photographer recording their scene, "On the microphone Did you hear anything?"


    "Not so clear, too far!" Indeed, Sharu looked at Monkey King, "You don''t like fighting, I understand, but what do you mean by not wanting to kill me? You guy, you won''t be able to kill me in a hundred years , How? That''s right."


    "I gradually understood that Wu Chen''s phrase''Only I can reach Sharu''", "Can you beat me?" "Since childhood, as long as I am angry and lose my mind, I will do something that I don''t know. Thing."


    "Since training with the Turtle Immortal, strange things have happened from time to time. They don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t know afterwards. That¡¯s it until the Saiyan Ratitz attacked. I went there and watched being defeated. Wu Chen."


    "When Ratitz saw that I was angry, my numbers had already exploded. This was what they told me afterwards. I didn''t believe it at first. After a series of battles with Piccolo, I found that my strength was indeed very strong. ."


    Chapter 1276


    "I will discover the potential power in my heart due to some fear and anger, even in Namek. After Klin and the others were killed by Frieza, I also burst out potential power. These powers are beyond my imagination. Arrived."


    "After some things, I gradually understood that I would control my power because of my anger. After practicing with Wuchen in the training room, I slowly began to inspire this power. This power is Super Saiyan Transformation. The source of the body!"


    "It is precisely because of this power that my courage has increased a lot. That is to say, the reason why Wu Chen believes in me is because a latent power in my body stimulates myself, so that I can grow up slowly."


    "When I get angry, I will surpass my consciousness, and then use incredible power to fight, and now through the house of spirit and time, my power is also stronger! Wu Chen must have thought of this!"


    "But if it becomes like that, I will kill you!" Sharu listened carefully to what Sun Wukong said, feeling very ridiculous, "Interesting! You failed! Do you think I would be afraid? I am a kid, but I am I want to anger you!"


    "Let me see your so-called hidden power!" As he said, he attacked Monkey King and stepped him under his feet, "Come on, how about it? Are you very angry, do it!"


    Klin and the others can''t stand it anymore, "Wu Chen! Let him stop! If you do, Sharu will let go of Wu Kong, Wu Chen!" But looking at Wu Chen, he didn''t seem to mean it." It doesn''t matter, Goku can win! Be angry, Goku!"


    This is what Sharu expected, "Get angry, let me see your true power!" Sharu couldn''t bear it anymore, "Hurry up, anger, anger! Get angry!"


    The host is also nervously reporting the scene, "While the unknown boy is under attack, Sharu unilaterally storms, can this boy get out of the crisis? What do you think? Mr. Satan."


    He glanced at Mr. Satan next to him and raised the microphone in front of him. Mr. Satan wiped his sweat nervously. "It''s not enough to rely on an unknown boy. If no one will fight for him...", "Mr. Satan will do it for him..."


    The host nodded the photographer''s shoulder and motioned him to put the camera in front of Mr. Satan, "The national audience, it seems that you can see Mr. Satan''s gorgeous battle again!"


    When Satan heard that the host started to let himself go to fight again, he jumped up in fear, and covered his stomach, "It hurts, my stomach hurts again, it hurts."


    Now they looked at Satan very disappointedly, "Unfortunately, it seems that Mr. Satan''s stomach hurts again!" As they were discussing this matter, suddenly, there was an explosion from behind, and they looked out.


    "If this goes on, can I just watch the unknown boy being killed? Can no one save him?" They are all worried for Wukong, but there is no way, ordinary people can''t save it, and Klin and the others, Wu Chen doesn''t. Let save!


    "Come on! Be angry! Let me see your true strength!" Then, Sharu directly attacked Monkey King, and finally kicked Monkey King to the ground. Monkey King finally couldn''t help it.

 730 Naruto Power System Chapter 730

    He jumped up directly and burst into the air with his own powerful aura. Monkey King kicked Sharu to the ground. "It worked, Sharu was kicked down by Wukong." Klin and the others were surprised to see it.


    The situation now seems to have turned around. The two looked at each other, and Sharu looked at Monkey King, "Monkey King, I will irritate you anyway!" And Piccolo and the others are also on the top of the mountain to see the situation is not very clear.


    However, Sun Wuchen had a hunch, "Saru, just continue like this! Make Wukong angry! Then you can experience the real horror!" Perhaps Wuchen is not just talking, and he is not easy to draw conclusions.


    Sharu stared at Monkey King, "Monkey King, let me see your hidden power!" Then, a beam of light was sent to him, which was not so powerful, but passed directly in front of Wukong.


    Fortunately, Goku was hiding fast. The light directly penetrated the rock behind. Klin looked at the attack, "No, it''s Frieza''s trick!" That''s it, Sharu used Frieza''s move. , Launched an attack on Monkey King.


    Having been hiding like this, Sharu finally hugged Monkey King and strangled Monkey King with all his strength. He cried out in pain. Shalu was very happy to see, "How? It hurts, right? Angry? Do you hate it? Just die like that!"


    Although Monkey King and No.16 have no feelings, watching the situation at the moment, No.16 is inevitably worried, "What''s the matter? What are you hesitating? The bone is about to break. Would you rather endure this kind of pain than Are you willing to fight?"


    The host is still watching the previous scene, "The teenager is being tortured. With such a weird power, should he give up? What will the future of the earth be like? What will be our destiny?"


    Chapter 1277 Sun Wukong''s Consciousness


    Despite this, Satan didn''t dare to go out, he could only show off in front of ordinary people, but in the face of such a powerful Sharu, he was like an ant, and he was a bragging ant.


    Piccolo watched Wukong being tortured in this way, and the anger in his heart had reached its limit, "Damn it, I can''t bear it! Wuchen! I have to help Wukong anyway."


    "Wait! Piccolo! To tell the truth, you are not his opponent, wait a while, wait a while", "I have to wait! What the hell is going on? Will he be killed?"


    I saw that Sun Wuchen''s intention was not exhausted, looking at the tortured Sun Wukong below, "Wait for Wukong to be angry!" "What?" "As long as he is angry, he will liberate his true power. The power that erupted at that time was absolutely beyond our imagination ."


    When they heard Sun Wuchen say this, they were all surprised, "If you want to hit Sharu, you can only look forward to that power of Wukong. You must make him angry, otherwise, that power will not be stimulated."


    When Vegeta listened to what Sun Wuchen said, he became more and more ridiculous. He was really dubious, "What the hell is Sun Wuchen talking about? How is it possible? That guy is just an ordinary lower-level Saiyan."


    "But Sun Wuchen won''t say these things for no reason. Does Sun Wukong really have that kind of power?" Vegeta looked at the tortured Sun Wukong below, thinking about it more and more.


    Sharu has been holding Monkey King and struggling him hard. He must let Monkey King burst out of his potential power. He believes that Monkey King said that Monkey King has this power, "Angry, isn''t it okay? It hurts, right? Anger is coming up. ?"


    "Wuchen! You are wrong. Wukong doesn''t like fighting like you. Does Wukong know your plan? Do you communicate? Do you know what Wukong is thinking now? Not anger, but''Why did Wuchen see me like this Pain, don''t come to save me''."


    "''Is my life really more important than a fair man''s duel'' or something! Don''t forget, even if he is the first in martial arts, he is just an ordinary Saiyan. Even if he is killed, I will go!"


    When Sun Wuchen heard what Piccolo said, he must have received 10,000 points in his heart. He only thought of fighting against Sharu with anger, but he didn''t think of Wukong''s thoughts. He added his own thoughts to Wukong.


    The pain that was imposed on him is more painful than being tortured by Sharu now. The pain in my heart has been happening now. Sun Wuchen looked at the tortured Monkey King before him and thought about what Piccolo said.


    He understood, "Klin, give me fairy beans!" At this time, Sharu let go, and Wukong fell to the ground in pain, "Stubborn guy, it seems that just making you pain can not make you angry, then I''ll go and discuss with your companions."


    Hearing this, Monkey King stunned, saying, Sharu rushed towards them, Piccolo greeted them, but Sharu was thrown away, Sharu was the first to rush to Klin.


    He snatched the fairy bean bag in Klin''s hand and said, "There are fairy beans in it! It''s really annoying! It''s mine!" Now the situation is very bad, Sharu flew down again and came to Monkey King. Guys don''t need me to do it."


    "What are you going to do?" "Do everything, as long as it can give you real power in anger, your companions will suffer because of your stupid patience!" "Stop it, I can''t control these at will! So! ¡­"


    Now Sun Wukong is also very helpless, Sharu looked at him, "So I want to torture your companions and draw out that power!" "Be careful! What is he going to do?" "Damn it, just eat fairy beans earlier!"


    Monkey King wanted to try to give Sharu another blow, but Sharu kicked him on the ground, "If you want to be angry, just do it in one step!" At this moment, Sharu suddenly felt something, and when he looked back, he pounced on the 16th. Come here.


    I caught Sharu and made him very scared, "16th! What are you...what are you doing?" The broadcaster looked at the previous scenes, "There is another man on the scene. Can he become the savior of this earth?" "


    "No. 16!" "Because he is a robot, his breath was not noticed!" "No. 16 plans to kill Sharu?" "Anyway, it''s too hard to be alone!" "Let''s go together!"


    Piccolo and the others were still thinking about it, they only heard the 16th say to them, "Wait, don''t come over! I''m going to blew myself with Sharu!" When they heard the 16th, they all had only one expression, that was horrified. expression!


    "I have a powerful self-detonation device in my body. This is the last hidden power, please forgive me! You sacrificed together! Sharu, even if you are so close, you will be crushed! Everything is over, Sharu!"


    Now Sharu is very frightened. He wants to try to get rid of the shackles of the 16th. "It''s all over. We will all be blown to pieces. The ambitions of Dr. Gero, who made us artificial humans and tried to conquer the world, will follow Shattered."


    Klin and the others saw that the 16th was so great, they admired him from the bottom of their hearts, but they couldn''t do anything about the current situation. Although he was just a robot, he would inevitably develop feelings after getting along for a long time.


    The self-detonation device was activated on the 16th and everyone was frightened. These ordinary people were even more scared. But after a while, there was no sound. Satan stuck his head out and took a look.


    Chapter 1278


    There was no reaction at all, even he himself was surprised, "Why didn''t it explode?" Klin said to him, "No. 16! You...can''t blew yourself! I said Bulma, Doctor! Dr. Breves The bomb hidden in your body was taken out."


    This incident was really a big blow for the 16th. On Guixian Island, the Guixian asked Bulma, "Is this true? Bulma!" Bulma nodded.


    "That...at that time..." Bulma told the Guixianren the past, so Bulma recalled the past. Bulma and Bulma''s father were studying the 16th!


    "This is? Bulma! Can the scan near the heart be zoomed in?" Bulma''s father looked at the computer screen and found it strange, so Bulma enlarged the area near the heart.


    After zooming in, the Red Silk Legion logo is placed on it, "It looks like a self-detonation device!" "And it is not an ordinary bomb, powerful enough to blow up the earth", "Is it? Dr. Geiro installed this in the body of No. 16. Kind of stuff."


    "Sure enough to kill Sun Wuchen!" "It must be a killer! It''s too dangerous, take it down!" Bulma and Dad Bulma were very worried, and finally they took it down as expected.


    Bulma recalled, "Dad took it out afterwards! He has no such ability anymore!" Klin shouted the number sixteen, "Number sixteen! You can''t blew yourself anymore!"


    Hearing this deadly news, Sixteen was very surprised and his face turned pale, and Sharu was very happy, "It''s a pity! Sixteen! Besides, I don''t think a small bomb can kill me."


    After speaking, Sharu broke away from the arms on the 16th, sent a light wave towards him, rushed him into the air, and instantly broke his body. Everyone was scared when they saw it, and Sharu was happy. Came over, stepping on the broken head of No.16.


    "After all, you are just a failed work by Dr. Gero!" After saying that, he kicked and flew, and the head of No.16 rolled right in front of these ordinary people, staring for a second, almost scared to death!


    "Well, who else wants to try?" Sun Wuchen, who was originally the calmest person, has now become nervous, and Vegeta is also the most angry person. He let him be absorbed on the 18th, and he personally Made monsters.


    Sharu looked at Monkey King and said, ¡°Monkey Goku, it seems that you are still not angry! I will make you angry anyway!¡± Sharu turned and looked at the top of the opposite mountain, ¡°1234567, are there seven people in total? Good!¡±


    This time Sharu directly enlarged his absorption hole again, because he has become a complete body, so his tail has disappeared, and only one absorption hole is left. He tried again to burst himself!


    Vegeta looked at Sharu very strange, "What is he doing?" I saw Sharu''s absorption hole getting bigger and bigger, and then spit it out from the inside. Looking back, one by one small monsters stood. stand up!


    All of them were very nervous when they saw it. Not only Wukong and the others, but ordinary people saw it and felt even more strange. "There are strange things again. What are those things?"


    "1234567, there are a total of seven Sharu, the strange creatures that appeared behind them...what are they?" The photographer pointed the camera at the little monsters beside Sharu.


    Audiences from all over the world looked at the screen, "What did it appear?" "It looks disgusting, what is it?" Everyone was amazed and saw that these little monsters surrounded Sharu in the middle.


    "Come on! Little Sharu! The seven people on the rock are your opponents. It''s okay to torture them and kill them!" After speaking, the seven little blue monsters rushed towards the top of the mountain.


    "Be careful! Those guys are probably very strong too!" Everyone became nervous, Vegeta was very angry, and her anger was already suffocated in her heart, "Damn! A bunch of shit!"


    Immediately afterwards, all of them broke out in their strongest form. Sharu was very happy watching them nervously, "It''s useless, you absolutely can''t win. Although they are small, they are all my children."


    Vegeta attacked the little Sharu, but was easily blocked by such a little monster. Vegeta found it incredible. These little monsters easily played against the seven of them.


    Even Wu Chen can''t do it now, because Wu Chen and Sharu''s attacks consume too much physical strength. If you eat fairy beans, your physical strength can''t keep up, that''s it!Seven of them played against Sharu and seven of them.


    The host looked at the scene in horror, "The unknown player and the seven newly-appearing monsters fought because the battle was too fierce, and we don''t know the specifics. In short, it is very exciting."


    "Mr. Satan! What do you think? It seems that your stomach doesn''t hurt anymore!" As soon as he said this, Satan immediately covered his stomach again and began to aches, "What nonsense! I just didn''t mention it!"


    Chapter 1279: The Power of The Little Sharu

 731 Naruto Power System Chapter 731

    "Is that so..." The host felt helpless, "Because it is me that can bear this kind of pain, ordinary people have passed out long ago!" "As expected of Mr. Satan!" Satan laughed happily," Does your stomach hurt anymore?"


    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" Satan pretended to be serious!Facing the No. 16 head on the ground in front of them, hope was getting dimmer, and Sharu was very cruel.


    Now, even Sun Wuchen has nothing to do with Xiao Sharu, directly hitting Sun Wuchen is a crit. Relatively speaking, Piccolo and their abilities are still relatively strong, and Sun Wuchen is currently exhausted and unable to keep up!


    "Tianjin Fan, Ya Mucha, Wu Chen has exhausted all his strength against Sharu just now! Go and cover him!" Xiao Shalu rushed towards Piccolo, but was grabbed directly by Piccolo and turned towards the little one in front of Tianjin Fan. Sharu smashed over.


    Piccolo took the opportunity to kick the little Shalu at Yamucha and kicked it down from the top of the mountain. At this time, Tianjin Fan and Yamucha came to Wuchen''s side, just as this little Shalu was enjoying himself. At that time, Tianjin Fan and Yamucha caught him.


    The two of them grabbed one of his arms and kicked him on his stomach at the same time. In this way, all three Sharu fell in one place, "Thank you!" Sun Wuchen reluctantly said to them.


    "It''s not the time to say thank you!" Facing the three young Sharu, they tried their best to deal with it, and Vegeta''s side, actually continued to pester him, Klin''s side is also very critical, fortunately Piccolo rushed Go over and help him deal with it.


    But just as they were relaxing, the little monster that was hit by Piccolo at the bottom of the mountain stood up, jumped up, kicked it towards Klin, and kicked him directly to the ground from the air.


    When Monkey King saw this scene, he felt very uncomfortable in his heart, but at this moment, the little Sharu suddenly jumped out of the air, stepped on Klin''s waist, and could not move.


    Now, this little Sharu is a pair of mad kicks against Klin. Monkey King is getting more and more fearful, more and more nervous, and more and more worried, "Stop! Except Trunks, no one can use Dragon Ball to resurrect. ."


    Looking at the previous scene, Monkey King started to get a little angry, and the emotions in his heart were extremely unstable. Shalu looked at Monkey King behind him, "The qi has increased a bit, very good, and finally a little angry."


    "If you don''t quickly let me see your true power, the consequences will be unimaginable! Take a good look. Vegeta and Trunks can only barely challenge. Sun Wuchen who consumes too much energy is already very dangerous."


    Trunks and Vegeta are still fighting these little Sharu. Facing these little monsters, Vegeta is already crazy, "It''s so powerful, these little dwarfs actually..."


    Ya Mucha looked at these monsters, very angry, and punched him directly. Unexpectedly, this little Shalu hugged Ya Mucha''s arm, and then hit Ya Mucha''s arm with an elbow. broken!


    Now, Klin, Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, they are no match for this little monster on the opposite side, Wu Chen has no ability to fight back, and was directly hit by these little Sharu to the ground, completely unable to stand up!


    "I''m so sorry everyone! It shouldn''t... Things shouldn''t be like this..." Now, Wu Chen was late, and he didn''t expect things to happen to this point.


    "Everyone... will be killed... If there is really hidden power in my body, let him show it, I will use it to hit Sharu! But what should I do now? How angry... to show that power, I do not know."


    Now everyone is powerless to fight, Vegeta is the most angry one, "How can I get entangled with you gangsters, disappear!" Said and launched an attack on the opposite Sharu.


    This little Sharu smiled very interestingly. Vegeta fired the shock wave cannon directly at the Sharu at this time. Little Sharu didn¡¯t evade the afterburner, and actually caught this time easily. attack!


    Moreover, what¡¯s more interesting is that he kicked the afterburner directly, burst into an instant, and rushed to Vegeta again, hitting him hard on the ground, and the special Sun Wuchen, lying on the ground, also let this The monster beats.


    After this attack, Vegeta became even more angry. She burst out with the greatest strength and rushed up, knocking Sharu down with a punch. The ordinary people watching the battle from a distance looked at this with fear. Battle.


    "Those are living species, but they are definitely not humans!" "Yes! If this goes on, it is really dangerous. Get out!" The host and the photographer discussed it!


    The disciples next to him also thought, "Mr. Satan, let''s run away too!" Hearing these words, Satan looked at them courageously, "How is it possible, how can I, a champion, escape?"


    "Do you want to stay here?" These disciples of his were also very scared, and Satan took the opportunity to reason, "No! Let''s go to the hospital first! Heal the stomachache and come back. Okay, now that it''s decided, let''s go! "


    Chapter 1280


    "Wait!" Hearing this sentence, Satan froze for a moment. He was very afraid of these things, but pretended to be very calm. He looked back, and the disciples shook their heads. The host and the photographer The teacher also shook his head.


    He was very surprised who said, "Please wait!" Everyone''s eyes were cast on the head on the ground. The 16th is not dead yet, "Please! Before you leave, please take me to the child. Around."


    "Obviously there is only one head left, but they are still talking!" Next time, a group of them panicked, "Please...for the earth..." It is very difficult to speak on the 16th now!"Don''t be kidding! Sharu, I''m near the kid!"


    "Yeah, let Mr. Satan go to such a dangerous place!" The host also cooperated with what the 16th said, and looked at Satan on the 16th, "You want to do your best...as a world martial arts champion..."


    "Mr. Satan is the champion of mankind! He can''t control the affairs between you monsters!" The broadcaster was very worried about Mr. Satan''s safety. When Satan heard what he said, he quickly washed himself out!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, whether it''s a monster or not, it''s not my opponent. I just want to go to the hospital to see my stomach!" "Please! Champion!" The 16th looked at Satan very firmly.


    "Really, Mr. Satan! Don''t worry about the monsters!" "That''s right! If you don''t hurry to the hospital..." Satan himself was struggling, and they seemed to be unable to persuade him.


    "Okay! Leave it to me!" Satan also walked over nervously and picked up the head of No.16. All of them looked at Satan''s back, and the host was very surprised!


    "Don''t go! I''ll be killed!" "It''s so noisy, those nameless juniors and even children are fighting. If I, the champion, I will be laughed at!"


    Satan looked at the head of No. 16 in his hand, very nervous, "Just get nearby, right!" "Trouble!" And here Piccolo and the others are still attacking the Sharu!Satan is also running away within their attack range!


    "It''s really scary, it''s really scary!" At this time, Satan was already frightened and nervous, "Just throw me nearby!" Satan heard it, wishing to be so!


    Looking at the way they were tortured, Sun Wukong had already devastated himself extremely. There were tears in his glasses. He wanted to stimulate the potential power in his body, but he couldn''t express his breath.


    "Stop it! I''ll let you stop!" Sharu looked miserable at Monkey King, but the more miserable he is, the happier Sharu will be. "It''s still a little short! Okay, little Sharu, the game is over. Don''t be polite if you want to kill them."


    Hearing this, Monkey King became even more angry, "Very good! I will succeed soon! Kill them!" Sharu looked at Monkey King from his side of light, and slowly analyzed his breath. He must take the Monkey King inside. The latent breath burst out.


    At this time, Satan also ran over, hiding behind the stone very hard, and threw the head of No.16 in the past. Monkey King and Sharu looked at the head, very curious, "No.16?"


    "Monkey King! Fighting for justice is definitely not a crime. Some people can''t reason with him. Let go of their burdens and vent their anger freely! I understand how you feel! But you don''t need to be patient anymore!"


    Sharu walked towards this head, "Good suggestion! But I...I am doing it my way?" On the 16th, he looked at Monkey King and said, "Goku! Protect what I like...nature...and animals Come on! Please..."


    As soon as he finished speaking on the 16th, Sharu completely trampled on the head of the 16th with a single kick, and finally even his chip completely failed!Monkey King watched this scene in horror, Sharu looked at the broken parts on the ground, "Nosy, you trash!"


    At this moment, scenes appeared in Monkey King¡¯s mind, a little bird wandering in Monkey King¡¯s mind, and suddenly, an inspiration appeared, Monkey King broke out completely, and the breath now far surpasses that of Super Saiyan before Monkey King Breath.


    The current Monkey King was extremely angry, and there was a trace of tears in his eyes. Sharu was also feeling this breath, and this breath was extraordinary, which made him a little scared.


    Finally... Monkey King¡¯s anger finally surpassed the limit, but this was exactly the energy Sharu wanted, and the others looked at Monkey King very surprised!Now all hopes are pinned on Monkey King.


    And Sun Wuchen has seen hope, and now Sun Wukong has burst out potential power, even Vegeta feels incredible, "On this level? You and Trunks made the same mistake!"


    "I can''t beat me just by improving my strength!" Just as everyone was still surprised, these little Sharu didn''t stop attacking, and attacked them again. Sure enough, they couldn''t be distracted. Every second was determined!


    Although Sun Wuchen was unable to struggle, he had already seen hope. He was very happy, letting Xiao Sharu''s brutal blow to him, but this was only temporary.


    Chapter 1281 Sun Wukong finally broke out


    Monkey King can''t stand it anymore at this time, "Stop it! You guys stop it!" As the breath increased, Sharu was already a little frightened. He didn''t know that the energy would rise so high, and it seemed to be similar to Trunks'' breath Different.


    "What? That''s right, that''s it!" When Sha Lu was about to be surprised, he recalled his goal. His goal was to inspire Monkey King. Now his ability has improved, which is exactly what he wants.


    Now his breath has spread to Sharu, "It has changed!" The ordinary people are even more surprised, "They are all monsters!" At this time, his energy has affected the electromagnetic waves, which caused all the ratings to be wiped out. !


    "I won''t let you go!" At this time, Monkey King''s appearance has changed, and there are obviously some differences from the previous Super Saiyan. Sharu was amazed at Monkey King.


    "Finally my true power has been exerted, this time it is much more interesting!" Wukong came to Sharu and grabbed the fairy bean bag. Even Sharu did not react. This speed is really fast. !


    "Impossible, even the fairy bean... Damn it!" As Shalu was attacking Monkey King, he saw Monkey King suddenly disappear and once again came to one of the Xiao Sharu opposite.


    This little Sharu confidently attacked the Monkey King, but what he didn''t expect was that Monkey King¡¯s attack power increased too much, and he immediately defeated Little Sharu!


    All of them now looked at Monkey King in amazement. Sharu was the most surprised one. He didn''t expect that Monkey King could defeat his small clone instantly.


    "The little dwarf who got us into a hard fight... One blow..." This surprised Vegeta. He didn''t believe that Monkey King had improved such a powerful attack power. He was very emotional. Even Trunks was very surprised.


    Sun Wuchen lay on the ground watching Monkey King fight, "Hahahaha, as expected, Wukong''s potential has finally been stimulated! Sharu''s death date is here! Wukong will never let you go!"

 732 Naruto Power System Chapter 732

    Piccolo stood out from the pile of rocks and looked at the Monkey King in front of him, "Wukong! His strength has soared so rapidly! Is it really as Sun Wuchen said? His potential power has exploded!"


    The worst was Klin. Two Sharu were fighting against him at the same time. Now he was lying on the ground and was almost unconscious. Monkey King looked back and immediately came to him.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Monkey King, his speed is too fast, "What? So fast!" "Too fast, this speed is comparable to Sharu! No! Maybe higher than him!"


    One of the young Sharu picked up Klin¡¯s collar and lifted him up, and smiled sullenly. One hand was already pointing to Klin¡¯s neck, indicating that he must not act rashly, otherwise the consequences conceited!


    But Sun Wukong completely ignored their movements and walked towards them. Xiao Sharu''s hand approached Klin''s neck again. Sun Wukong stopped and one hand was aimed at them!


    Despite how Sharu treated Klin, Monkey King didn''t put down his arm. Klin opened his eyes weakly and looked at Wukong in front of him, "Wukong...don''t care about me...should these guys fly!"


    Hearing their conversation, one of the little Sharu flew away immediately, "Hurry up! Hurry up!" At this time, the light wave in Monkey King''s hand gradually appeared, and little Sharu knew that it was useless to threaten Klin.


    He threw him away directly, so he flew into the air and launched a fierce attack on Monkey King. It was also in an instant that Monkey King had arrived behind this little Sharu holding Klin, and he was shocked!


    Monkey King sent Klin to Piccolo, then appeared behind the young Sharu in an instant, kicked him exploded, Sharu looked at this scene on the ground, feeling a little panicked in his heart.


    Sharu looked at Monkey King''s eyes, and the two of them looked at each other. Monkey King''s eyes were so firm, Vegeta looked very surprised, "Unbelievable... such a thing!"


    This is exactly what Sun Wuchen expected. Once this power bursts out, Sharu will definitely die. Sharu calmly looked at Monkey King, "So, is that the power of anger? Very good! Let me see and see. Right!"


    At this time, Sharu motioned to their little Sharu, and then, the remaining five flew towards Monkey King, and the five attacked him together. In this way, there was no Sun Wukong alone.


    Monkey King burst out of his own breath, stunned them all, Vegeta and the others were only surprised!"It shook them up with just the breath, and after such a fierce battle, there was no trace of breathing disorder."


    Piccolo came to Sun Wuchen at this time and helped him up, "It doesn''t matter! Wuchen!" "How? Piccolo! Same as I said!" Even so, Piccolo was very worried about the safety of Monkey King!


    These little Sharu and the others glanced at each other and motioned to attack Monkey King together, but they attacked together. Monkey King threw the fairy bean in the air. When they fell, they were already lying down. On the ground.


    Chapter 1282 Qiqi''s Wife''s Thoughts


    Seeing the situation on the scene, the situation has reversed. The host hangs on the tree to explain the situation on the scene, "Can you win? Maybe you can win! The national audience is surprised! That young man is fighting bravely with Sharu ! Take good shots! Enjoy the shots!"


    "Don''t embarrass me, the camera is broken!" The photographer was helpless, "What? This is an exclusive report from the century! You are a professional, fix it soon!"


    Satan hid and watched, "My limelight has been robbed, how can this be done? The preset videos are all in vain. Will these things really happen in this world? No, this is impossible."


    But in Wukong''s house, Kiki finally woke up, watching TV and no signal, "What? How is it?" "Kiki! You finally woke up", "Dad! Goku! How is my Goku?"


    "When the fight was exciting, the picture suddenly disappeared!" "What''s so exciting? Don''t be kidding! I want to teach Wu Chen a lesson!" The Bull Demon was also helpless!


    "Shut up, Qiqi, Wukong is already an adult. He has now surpassed Wuchen and became a great warrior to defend this earth. Your husband and his brothers are fighting for the peace of everyone and the world."


    "Why can''t you understand? Even I want to fight! Only Goku can hit Sharu! Okay, just understand it! Peacefully pray that Goku is safe."


    Seeing Qiqi lowered her head and didn''t speak, the Bull Demon patted Qiqi on the shoulder. Qiqi said to the Bull Demon in a low voice, "Is that finished? Is that all you want to say?" The Bull Demon heard Qiqi say If you do, I feel at a loss in my heart.


    At this time, Qiqi raised the TV and threw it towards the table, "Dad, you are too naive! Even if you save the earth, you can''t find a good job!"


    "Not to be a great husband, even if you win Sharu, you will be eliminated by the cruel world!" Qiqi was smashing around in the house, and the Bull Demon looked very helpless, "Qiki, calm down. "


    The last kick kicked the Bull Demon King out, "It''s so noisy! Now Wukong is not only a bad boy, but also fighting monsters. Wu Chen is a fool. Give me back my Wukong!" Qiqi sat down. On the ground, wept.


    And now, these little Sharu could actually stand up and looked at Monkey King very angrily. Several of them attacked Monkey King, each using different moves, but all were Vegeta''s moves.


    Piccolo supported Sun Wuchen and watched them fight. Sharu was very satisfied with the current battle. Just as these little Sharu were proud, they suddenly saw Monkey King standing on the ground unscathed.


    Then, Monkey King burst into Qi energy, and countless qi wave bullets were emitted from him. He chased these little Sharu and hit them. Monkey King chased them one by one, "I said I won''t let you go! "


    As a result, one of the young Sharu was cut off with a punch, and he came to the other Sharu again, kicked him in half with one kick, and then rushed to the two young Sharu who had fled, each with one foot. , One punch.


    In the end, there was a little Sharu left. Seeing the strength of Monkey King, he was ready to run, but was stopped by Monkey King. He punched him through the back of the mountain with a punch, and then flew over again. He kicked and exploded.


    Now, the seven little Sharus were all ended by Monkey King. Sharu looked very angry, "So arrogant!" Piccolo looked at Monkey King, "That guy is no longer confused. He is dominated by anger. The strongest fighter."


    "Deserve it! Sharu! You failed!" Sun Wuchen looked at Sharu''s horrified face, Vegeta was also very surprised. He didn''t believe that a lower-level fighter was so powerful.


    "Give this to everyone!" As he said, Monkey King threw the fairy bean to Trunks. Sharu was very angry, but he couldn''t help it. Today''s Monkey King, due to his anger, has surpassed the Super Saiyan.


    Trunks regained his Super Saiyan state, came to Klin and the others, called them, completely unconscious, but not dead yet, "Great, and breathing!"


    So they put Xiandou in their mouths, Klin, Tianjin Fan, and Yamucha. The three of them all stood up after eating Xiandou, Trunks, and Wukong?"The Monkey King like that."I have never seen it before."


    Watching Lin turned around and looked at the Monkey King in front of Sharu. He was stunned. His strength and appearance have changed a lot. "Is that Wukong? That''s amazing. What happened?" "Maybe it is Wukong." What Chen said!"


    "Looks right!" "Well, everyone, hurry up and get out of here! I''m going to distribute the fairy beans to Mr. Wuchen and Mr. Piccolo, hurry up!" Then, Tianjin Fan and Yamucha, and Kelin, they He flew away slowly with a curious look.


    Shalu cast a look at Sun Wukong, "Come on!" With that, Sun Wukong started a fighting position and charged towards Shalu!"Too slow!" Sharu punched him at him.


    Chapter 1283 Sharu''s White-hot Stage Against Monkey King


    However, no one expected that it was just an afterimage of Monkey King. The real Monkey King had already flown into the air. Shalu flew into the air. Monkey King kicked him over. Unexpectedly, this was also an afterimage of Sharu.


    Sharu launched a fierce attack on Monkey King. Monkey King''s reaction power has improved a lot, and the speed has greatly surpassed the previous several times. At the current speed, Sharu can''t touch him at all.


    At this time, Trunks had already handed the fairy beans to Sun Wuchen and Piccolo. After they finished eating the fairy beans, their bodies immediately recovered. Now, Sharu and Monkey King are treating them more and more fiercely.


    The two men fought equally, and both fought against each other with the most fierce offense. Sharu was obviously already struggling. Sharu made a kick at Monkey King, but was blocked by Monkey King!


    Vegeta looked a little surprised, "Saru''s attack has been resolved!" Piccolo smiled at the current situation, "Wu Chen, I finally know why you are the first to fight! You are to make Wukong See through Sharu''s moves, right?"


    After Piccolo said this, Trunks also felt that it was the same. Sharu¡¯s current attack was utterly nihilistic to Monkey King, completely powerless, and his current speed could not catch up with Monkey King!


    Sharu and Monkey King fought in front of ordinary people, and they were trembling with fright, "It''s Sharu! National audience, although the camera is broken, can the sound be transmitted? At this moment in front of me, Sharu and the boy are dying Fight."


    Even Bisha, who was lying on the floor, looked at the host and was very dedicated, "Really professional! I don''t even have a microphone!" "But I can''t move anymore, what a brave announcer I am."


    "That...microphone?" At this moment, the host found that there was no microphone in his hand. "What''s the matter? Where''s my microphone?" And now all the audience are confused, there is no host''s explanation and video transmission.


    The audience didn¡¯t know anything, and they wanted to know, all of them were talking about it, not knowing what was going on, "What''s the matter?" "Does that need to be said? Besides Satan, who else can beat Sharu? "


    "Is the earth finished?" "Is it really finished? How could it be!" While they were still thinking about this issue, Wukong and the others were still struggling here. They were fighting for themselves. Make a ruthless determination!


    Carloni and Bisha both ran out. Carloni looked back and said, "Piroski, what are you doing? It will be affected there!" Piroski was shaking all over, "All over. I''m running out of strength!"


    In order to maintain his honor, Satan resolutely refused to go, climbed to the top of a mountain and watched their fighting situation, "Are those guys still there? How can this work? How can a combat expert like me stay in such a place? ?"


    Sharu was still fighting with Monkey King, and the shocking energy had already touched the ground. Monkey King fell to the ground at this time, standing right in front of Piroski and the others, and the three of them fell on the ground in fear!


    At this time, Sharu rushed towards him, and a crit hit directly at Monkey King, causing a huge explosion in an instant. After the explosion, a huge pit was formed on the ground, and Sharu was already empty, and his fist was directly set. In the ground.


    I saw that Monkey King had brought these ordinary people to the top of the mountain next to him. Monkey King looked down at Sharu, "When is that guy..." Sharu doubted Monkey King''s speed.


    These ordinary people were still very puzzled. Suddenly they came to the top of the mountain. Sharu looked at Monkey King very angrily, but far beyond Sharu''s imagination, Wukong''s fist of anger aimed at Sharu!


    The situation is now that Super Warrior Goku has awakened. He ruthlessly crushed the little Sharu, Vegeta completed Sharu, and Sharu helped Goku complete the awakening of the Super Saiyan. It seems that the current battle It''s getting more and more interesting.


    Monkey King was full of electricity, and a super power filled his whole body. Monkey King and the others watched the battle between Wukong and Sharu, "Very good, Wukong!" "Thanks to your battle, Wukong can completely see through Sharu!"

 733 Naruto Power System Chapter 733

    "Not so! Goku has completely surpassed Sharu", "What?" Piccolo doesn''t understand what Sun Wuchen is saying now, but Kelin and Tianjin Fan have been dumbfounded, "Good job! Goku!"


    "The current Wukong should be able to defeat Sharu!" Everyone looked at Monkey King with admiration, except for Vegeta, who was very angry. "Damn it, I didn''t expect that in addition to Monkey King, there are bastards who can surpass me."


    Trunks walked towards Vegeta, "Dad, eat fairy beans!" Vegeta looked at the fairy beans in Trunks''s hand very reluctantly, "Do you have to rely on this stuff again? Damn it. !" Finally reluctantly took it over.


    Sharu looked at Monkey King and said, "Don''t be arrogant, kid, you don''t really think you can hit me!" "You will!" This surprised Sharu, "You''re not ashamed of talking! Then let you know. Well, the terrible real power of my Sharu."


    Chapter 1284 The Last Strike''The Turtle Shockwave''


    The breath broke out again, and Sharu raised his power to the highest limit. Everyone was very afraid of this power. They were already facing the influence of powerful power.


    "Is that guy''s power infinite?" "The earth is shaking, monster, this guy is really a monster!" "Unbelievable, Sharu''s power can be released so powerful, now even the air is full of Sharu land. breath!"


    "Sharu finally went all out." Sun Wuchen was very nervous. Although he believed in Sun Wukong very much, he did not dare to deny Sharu''s current ability!


    "How? This is the real me!" "So what!" Sharu looked at Monkey King triumphantly, and punched it at him. "So fast!" Trunks watched this scene happen with a real speed. It''s too fast.


    "Not only the strength has increased, but the speed has also become faster!" Vegeta was amazed by him, but no matter how nervous he was, there was no strong blow from Sharu''s heart. With such a heavy blow, Monkey King didn''t even move.


    Monkey King punched Sharu''s abdomen, Sharu''s eyeballs almost burst out, and a mouthful of blood, Sharu was very angry, but not as fast as Monkey King, and then rushed towards Sharu''s jaw. Go up.


    This attack was too powerful for him. Shalu couldn''t stand still. Finally, he sat on the ground and vomited another mouthful of blood, "Why? Obviously, he was injured like this after two punches! "


    Even Sharu himself did not believe it. This was incredible. Although Sharu raised his power to the highest limit, for Monkey King, it seemed that there was not much difference. This extraordinary ability determined the victory of the two. negative.


    "So powerful, so powerful!" Klin was shocked!Piccolo analyzed the situation, "The difference in strength between them is too great, and Sharu is no match for Monkey King at all."


    But Sharu didn¡¯t believe him, the angry Monkey King in his heart, and this was Monkey King walking towards him, staring at him seriously, facing Monkey King, Sharu became more angry and kicked at him. But it was completely blocked!


    In the end, Monkey King kicked Sharu to the ground, and Sharu stood up again, "How can I be willing to do this, but I am completely Sharu, how can I lose to this Saiyan kid, I have the highest foothold. Point of the ultimate life form."


    Sun Wukong walked towards Sharu again. Now Sharu was very nervous. He controlled''Qi Yuan Slash'' in his hand, and once again made the attack huge, and threw it towards Monkey King. These two violent The attack hit Monkey King.


    However, he was actually defended by Monkey King¡¯s breath, and finally disappeared. Then, Sharu used Piccolo¡¯s super magic light wave and hit Monkey King, but, incredible, Monkey King slapped it directly. Fly away.


    Sharu was very surprised and used Frieza''s tricks again, but was also defended by Monkey King. When Sharu saw this scene, his heart was seriously hit.


    "In the face of Sharu, how can such a big gap be opened?" Trunks still believes in this matter, because he thinks this matter is too incredible, after all, it was only a moment, and the strength of the two surpassed. The limit.


    Besides, Monkey King is indeed very powerful. Klin was sweating profusely. "Unbelievable...right!" The expressions of Tianjin Fan and Yamucha behind him were exactly the same as those of Klin.


    Piccolo looked at Monkey King with a confused look, "Wukong!" Monkey King walked towards Sharu at this time, and when he walked in front of Sharu, Sharu felt very nervous!Some try to escape in their hearts.


    "Unbelievable, there is such a guy in this world, my power is completely defeated, is this fear?" Facing this kind of thing, Sharu angrily jumped into the air and assumed a fighting pose!


    He unexpectedly used the''Supernatural Turtle Shockwave'' and kept gathering aura in his hands. Sun Wuchen was already stunned at this time, because he was very scared. He was afraid that this move would destroy the earth and could not stop it.


    "Look at the move! This is the shockwave of the supernatural turtle with a full blow. If you avoid the earth, you will be blown up. You have to endure this move!" Shalu''s strategy is very good, killing two birds with one stone, no matter which Monkey Wukong chooses All are in his favor.


    "Hurry up, it''s not a joke!" No matter what they said, Monkey King stood still. This time the shockwave of the mysterious turtle slowly hit Monkey King and attacked him for an instant. I only heard Monkey King keep talking.


    Just when everyone was terrified, they were worried to death in their hearts, seeing that there was no hope, desperate eyes had filled the entire visual world, and Monkey King stood still on the spot!


    "God, tortoise, charge, hit, wave..." The light wave that attacked him took advantage of the situation, and actually pushed Sharu''s strongest attack to the top. Sharu withstood this attack, more and more Big, bigger and bigger, has surpassed Sharu''s attack.


    Chapter 1285


    In the end, Sharu and this attack were shot directly out of the earth and rushed into the universe. All of them were submerged by yellow sand. Vegeta climbed out and took a look at the situation, "That kid used a stronger The Turtle shock wave repelled Sharu."


    Then a few of them climbed out, "No, I can still feel the anger of that guy!" "Saru is still alive!" "How could it be, it''s incredible?"


    At this time, I saw Sharu''s cruel half body, already very embarrassed. Monkey King smiled at the way he looked at him. Monkey King looked at Monkey King, "Sure enough, I have surpassed me! Since then, he has surpassed the super Saiyan bottleneck."


    At this time, Wu Chen recalled the days when he and Wu Kong were in the training room of the House of Spirit and Time in Heaven. At that time, Monkey King was still slowly mastering his super Saiyan spirit.


    The two continued to fight, and Monkey King punched Wu Chen in the stomach. Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen kicked him inadvertently and kicked his Super Saiyan form directly.


    Sun Wuchen regretted it at that time. Looking at the Monkey King lying on the ground, you were very sorry, "I''m sorry, I tried too hard! Okay, Wukong, that''s it for today! I have been training for 20 hours. "


    Just as Sun Wuchen went back to the lounge, Wukong stopped him. He looked back and saw that it was almost there. Sun Wukong stood up again, but this time Sun Wukong''s breath rose directly by a stage.


    "Is it over?" Even though Monkey King stood weakly, but his aura was very strong, he had already surprised Sun Wuchen with such a breath, "It''s so powerful, it completely surpasses me..."


    Sun Wukong looked at Sun Wuchen and smiled. Suddenly there was a powerful burst of power, but suddenly he fell directly to the ground. This was the consciousness Sun Wuchen thought of. He thought he was not wrong at all.


    "You have surpassed me and defeated Sharu. Good job!" Now only Sharu didn''t understand, "Why? That guy is so powerful!" Sharu began to feel a trace of fear.


    At this time, Sun Wuchen looked at Sharu in embarrassment and said to Sun Wukong, "Wukong, give him the last blow, give him the last blow!" Now, Sun Wukong doesn''t feel that way anymore, he wants to try it more.


    "Does this turn out to him? It''s too cheap for him, Wu Chen! You must torture him!" Wu Chen, Piccolo and they heard what Sun Wukong said and were very surprised, "Goku, quickly kill him, now only you can Get rid of him and don''t force him anymore."


    Sharu was about to use his regenerative ability at this time, and Sun Wuchen became more and more anxious as he watched, "Goku, get rid of him! Otherwise he can do anything!" At this time, Sharu''s body had fully recovered.


    Panting there, Sharu is now extremely angry. He now directly enlarges his body, just like Piccolo doubled his body before.


    "Beast...Beast...Beast...", he jumped in front of Monkey King, "Only you...Only on you...how can I defeat my perfect body!" A fist hit the Monkey King!


    But now Sharu was stunned. He had said before that this would slow down his speed. Trunks had realized this problem before, and Sharu told him.


    "I paid too much attention to strength and didn''t keep up with speed. Sharu made a mistake I made before. He has lost his calmness now!" In the end, he was kicked to the ground by Monkey King.


    Sharu had gradually lost consciousness, and saw that he knelt on the ground all of a sudden, there seemed to be something in his stomach, he wanted to vomit it out, but he tried to swallow it.


    Klin and the others couldn''t understand, "What''s wrong? What is he doing?" "The appearance of killing has changed!" "Could it be?" Piccolo carefully looked at Sharu''s appearance, "Sure enough!" Sun Wuchen said to them. "Saru''s anger dropped sharply."


    "As I expected, he can''t maintain his full body anymore!" Trunks heard what Piccolo said and was a little puzzled. "What''s the matter?" I saw Shaluqiang holding his mouth and covering his mouth, but in the end he still vomited. Something.


    Everyone turned their eyes on the vomit. Klin was very surprised after seeing it, "The 18th! The 18th was vomited out!" "The artificial man taken off by Sharu!"


    "That''s it, Sharu has no ability!" Now Sharu is very uncomfortable, it can be said that it is even more uncomfortable than drinking fake wine, and finally fell to the ground weakly and grabbed the 18th. It depends on the situation. Want to swallow the 18th again.


    Klin was very nervous, Piccolo stopped him, and Sharu stopped, but stood up again and exploded with his own breath. However, this outbreak also meant metamorphosis, and he could no longer support his complete body. Looks like it!


    He immediately degenerates to the second form, and everyone is surprised, "Saru''s body has changed back, and it is not completely physically!" "Goku won! Sharu is no longer Wukong''s opponent."


    Vegeta was also very surprised when she looked at it. She never expected that Monkey King''s strength has surpassed the ability of Super Saiyan, completely defeating Sharu''s complete body.


    Chapter 1286 Sharu Exploded


    Sharu was nervous and angry now, and he was not their opponent at all. They could easily kill Sharu, but they were very angry, and they could knock out their complete body.


    Sharu''s complete body was gone, and he was still so arrogant. He was knocked to the ground by Wukong in minutes. Facing such a powerful Monkey King, he already knew that he had no way out.


    "Cut, it''s boring, you''re done!" "Unforgivable! Unforgivable!" At this time, Sharu broke out completely, and he began to change his shape, swelling little by little.


    "What''s the matter? What is it going to do?" Just as they were confused, Sun Wuchen thought, "Oops!" "You''re done! I''m going to explode soon, let''s die together! Let''s destroy the earth together." "


    Hearing what Sharu said, all of them were surprised. Sharu smiled triumphantly. Monkey King was ready to attack him, "Don''t want to succeed!"

 734 Naruto Power System Chapter 734

    Sharu immediately said to him, "Wait, it''s better not to attack! If you are hit now, it will explode in an instant, then you will only die faster."


    In the current situation, Monkey King didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°There¡¯s one minute left, even I can¡¯t stop myself!¡± Klin and the others began to panic, ¡°What to do? What to do? If you don¡¯t want to do something... ¡­"


    "No, helpless!" Time is approaching little by little, and they still have nothing to do. "There are 40 seconds left, you can figure it out!" Monkey King now looked at Sharu, remembering what Wu Chen said to him. .


    "Goku, only you can kill Sharu! Do it! Don''t force him! Otherwise, he can do anything!" Now Monkey King began to regret, "It turned out to be like this... and Wu Chen said Same, damn it!"


    No way!The matter has already happened, and Monkey King knelt on the ground feebly, "Damn it, it''s my fault, I should solve him sooner!" "There are still 30 seconds!"


    They have already thought about the future of the earth, and they are about to face a huge explosion, "Damn, the earth is going to disappear!" Sharu now looks very arrogant. At this time, Sun Wuchen looked at his partners and smiled!


    They don''t know what it means?"What''s the matter? Wu Chen!" "Thinking left and right, there is only one way to save the earth!" "What''s the matter? Wu Chen!" "Mr. Wu Chen!" "Goodbye! Everyone!" "Wu Chen! Do you want to... ¡­"


    "In ten seconds, our battle will end in a tie!" Sharu was very proud. With Klin''s shout, Sun Wuchen instantly moved to Sharu and smiled at Wukong.


    "Well done! Goku! Apologize for me and Qiqi! I have been adept at advocating, without taking into account your feelings, goodbye, Wukong!" This time, Sun Wuchen took Sharu and instantly transferred to the world king. On the star.


    Klin and the others were extremely sad. The realm king saw that Sun Wuchen had brought Sharu here, and his heart was very flustered, "How can you bring him here?" "Sorry, realm king! I can only bring him here. Up."


    "Even so..." The Realm King had no choice. Shalu''s heart was very uneven. In this way, his body had reached its limit. With a loud noise, waves of light exploded into the air. In the end, Realm King completely disappeared. Up!


    There is no real king star in the universe. Wukong and the others felt Sun Wuchen''s breath on the earth, "disappeared, Wuchen''s breath...disappeared!" Klin knelt on the ground in sadness, and everyone was very sad.


    But relatively speaking, no one can compare to the pressure that Wukong is under. "Wu Chen!" Wukong was expressionless at this time, only two lines of tears kept streaming down.


    As for the ordinary people next to them, they didn''t know what happened, "What''s the matter? Sharu is gone, Sharu and the young man disappeared suddenly."


    Bisha stood next to Satan, "Mr. Satan... to the end..." Satan returned to his senses. In fact, he didn''t know what had happened. Now Sun Wukong was extremely self-blaming, and Klin walked over to comfort him.


    "It''s over! Wukong! Thanks to you and Wuchen!" "But it''s all my fault. If I did what Wuchen said then, I could kill Sharu, but I was too arrogant."


    "Goku! Don''t blame yourself too much! If it weren''t for you, the earth would be over early! Right? Wu Chen left with a smile on his face. He must be very satisfied with your growth! Get up! Go back."


    At this moment, Klin looked at Number 18, who was lying on the ground next to him, and ran over quickly, picked her up, and Sun Wuchen looked up at the sky with tears.


    On the Snake Road of Hell, Wu Chen and the Realm King flew with his two pets Barbrus and Gureguli, "The Realm King, Barbrus, Gureguli, I¡¯m sorry for your troubles! I¡¯m very sorry!"


    The Realm King was also very speechless at the moment, "You fellow, it is incredible, I am the Realm King! The greatest man in the universe is greater than the gods of your earth! But, but...for the protection of a planet, it actually hurts me. "


    Chapter 1287 The Unbelievable New Sharu


    "I have kept apologizing to you! Really king is really annoying! There is no other way!" Sun Wuchen posed a gesture, Gureguli and Barbrus followed him, very funny, in fact, these two A pet doesn¡¯t care if it¡¯s alive or not.


    But only Realm King cares, "Wu Chen, pay attention to your words, what annoying is not annoying!" "Okay, Realm King! But I didn''t see Sharu''s top soul! Did he go straight to hell?"


    At this time, the king of the world remembered, "Speaking of it, there is really no, nowhere. Whoever dies has to report to Hades!" "Oh? What''s the matter?" "Is Sharu not dead? He is still alive."


    This news is not good news for Sun Wuchen. On the earth, Klin held the number 18, and Vegeta looked at him, "What are you going to do with this man-made? If you are still alive, kill her as soon as possible. "


    Klin was very nervous when he heard what Vegeta said, "No, she... the 18th is not very evil!" "Who knows!" Just as Monkey King was still negative, a gust of wind was stirred behind him, mixed with a breath.


    Suddenly, a strong breath erupted behind Monkey King and them, "That breath?" "Could it be?" "How could it?" At this moment, a light wave rushed over and directly penetrated Trunks'' chest. Knocked down to the ground!


    Vegeta looked very nervous, and saw Sharu standing there, still standing there in full body, "Why? Why?" "Saru is still alive, what''s going on? Lord of the world, that fellow. I did blew myself up at that time."


    "I don''t know why... In short, he is still alive...", "No way, then everything is in vain!" "Yes!" Sun Wuchen was very unwilling. He used his life to die with Sharu, but he still did not succeed. .


    At this time Trunks fell to the ground motionless, Sharu smiled and looked at them, "It looks like you are very surprised! Okay! Let me tell you! Although there are some mistakes, the result is not bad. ."


    "There is a very small piece of flesh in my brain, which constitutes my core. As long as it is not destroyed, the body can regenerate infinitely! Fortunately, the core was not hurt when it blew up."


    "To be honest, I am also surprised to be able to be reborn! The luck is so good! What''s more exciting is that even without the eighteenth, I have become a perfect body! And it is not an ordinary perfect body, and the fighting power is as powerful as Monkey King. Up."


    "This is probably the cell of the Saiyan, which greatly improved my combat effectiveness after being resurrected from the dying state, and I learned the teleportation of Sun Wuchen, and I can say that I am more perfect than before."


    "Sun Wuchen not only didn''t beat me, but also gave me a lot of gifts!" Shalu looked at Monkey King very proudly. Hearing what Shalu said, Monkey King was very angry and burst out with the strongest power.


    At the same time, he smiled again, and Sharu looked at him, "What''s ridiculous?" "I''m very happy!" "Happy?" "Because of the difference in my thoughts, Wu Chen died. Now I can avenge him, of course I am happy Now, I must kill you myself this time!"


    "That''s not necessarily, it''s not that easy!" At this moment, Trunks cried out in pain, and Ya Mucha hurried to his side, "Tranks, dead!" Hearing Trunks At the news of his death, Vegeta was suddenly lost.


    Vegeta thought of Sun Wukong''s revenge for Sun Wuchen, "No, it''s not Sun Wukong who wants revenge, but me as Trunks father! Damn!" Vegeta instantly turned into a super Saiyan state and turned towards Sand Lu attacked.


    The power of anger pushed Vegeta''s abilities beyond the limit. He sent countless afterburners towards Sharu. After a while, he stopped. Vegeta was panting, just as he was panting.


    Sharu rushed towards him and paralyzed him to the ground with a single blow. "Disappear! Vegeta!" A shock wave was sent towards Vegeta, and Monkey King rushed over to block this time. attack.


    The attack right now was extraordinary. The ordinary people couldn''t bear it at all. They were all blown on the stone. Monkey King fell on Vegeta, struggled, and stood up.


    "This is really an unexpected gain!" Monkey King suffered a lot of damage and kept bleeding. Klin looked very angry. "That fool of Vegeta, Trunks can be resurrected with Dragon Ball. "


    Sharu looked at Monkey King, "It seems that your anger has not weakened! I don''t want to play anymore, so let''s solve you!" "The increase in Sharu''s strength is unimaginable!"


    Piccolo said to Klin, "Santa! Isn''t it gone?" "It''s all used up!" "Damn it! This time it''s over!" "The only thing I can rely on Wukong this time is like this!" Lanks and Vegeta had fallen to the ground, unconscious.


    As a result, Sharu assumed a fighting posture and used the "Turtle Shockwave" at Monkey King, "I... won''t let you go! Disappear with the earth!" Monkey King was also very surprised. He already understood that now. Sharu is no longer an opponent.


    Chapter 1288 the final blow


    The newly born Sharu is ready to destroy the earth together. Is the injured Goku helpless?"The earth is about to turn into dust and melt into the darkness of the universe!" "Oops! I''m going to lose. Sharu not only resurrected, but also increased his strength."


    "Wu Chen! I''m sorry, I can''t stop Sharu and protect the earth. If I hadn''t done those unnecessary things, I should be able to protect the earth!" Sun Wukong now blames himself very much.


    Vegeta became a little conscious, and opened his eyes to look at the current situation, "Damn it! What''s the matter? I actually dragged down others, as a Saiyan prince, I am sorry, Goku!"


    Hearing this apology, Monkey King looked at Vegeta subconsciously, "Vegeta would apologize, did he find that he has no chance of winning?" Everyone is not reconciled!


    "Damn it, I just blame our lack of power!" At this time, Shalu looked at Monkey King sullenly, "I didn''t expect me to be so perfect. Is this the ultimate perfect body designed by Dr. Geiro?"


    "Everything is within Dr. Gero''s calculations. The only miscalculation is that the earth is about to disappear. Anyway, the earth will be destroyed sooner or later. I will teleport to other planets. I am too strong. This is far beyond my imagination. "


    Sharu once again improved her combat effectiveness. Klin looked at the number 18 in her hand, and she suddenly had a reaction, "Damn it, is it really helpless? Is the earth finished?"


    "Don''t talk about the earth, the power I have accumulated is enough to blow up the entire solar system, what''s wrong? Monkey King! Let me see your last resistance!" Shalu looked at the weak Monkey King meaningfully.


    "Do it, I know resistance is in vain, Wu Chen, you will not be alone, we will always be together!" "Boring, really a boring ending, then I will destroy everything unceremoniously."


    "It''s all over, the earth is over!" Suddenly, at this moment, a familiar voice came over, "Can you hear it? It''s not like you to give up easily! Wukong!" Hearing this voice, Wukong was excited. .


    "Is that you? Wuchen! Where are you?" "I''m in another world, talking to you through the realm king! There is also Saiyan blood flowing in your body! Go back to him with a shock wave of a god turtle, that is absolutely Can win."


    "But I only have one hand to use now! I''m only half of my breath!" Piccolo and Klin looked at Wukong and didn''t know what they were talking about!"Who is he talking to?"


    Sharu looked at Monkey King, "Too scared, have you started talking to yourself?" "It''s okay, you can win, believe in your own strength, Wukong! Now you are the strongest in the universe!"


    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Sun Wukong became confident, "I see! Wuchen! I will try my best!" "The King of Realm and I will be very happy in this world, and you must live happily on earth." Oh!"


    Although Wukong is a little bit reluctant, but after all things have happened, "I''m sorry, Wuchen, you will die because of my underestimation!" "Goku, don''t be sad, although I am dead, when you think of me, we will always Together."

 735 Naruto Power System Chapter 735

    "If you feel guilty, take revenge for me! Go on! Kill Sharu!" With Wu Chen''s will, Monkey King broke out with all his strength, which surprised all of them, "That guy has fighting spirit!"


    Wukong used all his powers in a single procedure, and used the "Turtle Shockwave". Sharu looked very interesting, "Finally want to fight?" The two forces charged against each other, "No, I can''t win, Wukong''s qi is compared weak."


    Sharu and Monkey King both hit the shockwave of the magic turtle at the same time, and Monkey King was standing behind Monkey King. He injected confidence and strength into Monkey King, "It''s not good, leave now!" A few of them hurriedly left here.


    The two forces are strong against the enemy, and in the heavens, Dandy is also very concerned about the situation on the scene, "Saru...Saru is completely suppressed, Wukong''s power is far less than his, the earth is really over!"


    "Goku, hold on!" Sun Wuchen silently gave him confidence and invigoration behind his back, "It''s amazing how this body can last until now!" Shalu felt that Sun Wukong''s physical strength was amazing.


    "No, I was completely suppressed!" Piccolo looked at this scene very dangerous!"Okay, it''s over! Let me end you!" Sharu once again improved his strength, and Monkey King was almost unable to support it now.


    Sun Wuchen is still cheering Wukong behind, "What''s wrong? Your potential has not been fully realized yet!" "No, it''s already at the limit. I''m just an ordinary Saiyan Sun Wukong, and I haven''t changed so far."


    "No, Wukong, you may not know, you have saved me many times, just like that time, get serious and burst out with all your strength, you can definitely beat Sharu!" Sun Wuchen told Sun Wukong his experience along the way.


    "What are you talking about, have you already begun to pray to the Buddha?" Sharu was also insisting, and Sun Wuchen was determined not to give up, "Hold it, Wukong!" Sun Wukong''s momentum rose again.


    In this way, he surpassed Sharu little by little, but Sharu didn''t think he could beat himself, "I have become the ultimate body, what can I do with this degree?"


    Chapter 1289 is over!


    After being reflected back again, Monkey King was very surprised. Monkey King suddenly remembered something, "Wukong, you are worried about the destruction of the earth! Don''t worry, Dragon Ball can recover everything! Do your best!"


    "But..." Now everyone''s hopes are pinned on Wukong alone, "Hahahaha, go to hell, go to hell!" "Goku, wait for me, Goku!"


    Piccolo rushed towards them and came behind Sharu, sending a super magic light wave at him, but it was useless and did not cause any harm to Sharu. Instead, Sharu stirred his wings and Piccolo was beaten into the air. Up!


    Piccolo climbed up again firmly, and the strength was no longer able to gather. Vegeta stood on the top of the mountain and watched Piccolo''s actions, "That stupid Piccolo!" "This is too messy, we obviously can''t do anything!"


    Tianjin Fan said to Kelin, "This short drop should be very clear!" Tianjin Fan also began to exude human physical abilities, Kelin and Yamucha looked at Tianjin Fan nervously, "Wait, is it the same with Tianjin Fan? miss you!"


    "Sitting and waiting for death is not my character!" Yamucha knew what he wanted to do!"That''s your martial arts dignity!" "Yes, you must face it actively if you know you can''t."


    Yamucha and Tianjin Fan looked at each other. Yamucha said to Klin, "Xiaolin, Trunks will please you!" "Yamucha, you...", they flew over. "Really, neither of them knows to cherish life!"


    Klin looked back at the 18th on the ground, "On the 18th, I am very happy to see you at the end, goodbye!" After that, Klin rushed over, and Vegeta saw them all flying over. Very upset in my heart.


    "Even they are...obviously all rubbish, so arrogant!" Sun Wuchen was still cheering on Wukong, "Raise his qi a little bit, Wukong!" Shalu continued to fight on the other side, "Do nothing and solve you in one breath!"


    Suddenly, Piccolo rushed towards Sharu''s back and launched an attack. At this moment, Klin, Tianjin Fan and the others also flew over and attacked Sharu together. Wukong looked very excited.


    But their attacks didn''t seem to have any effect on Sharu, "Annoying flies, are you so anxious to die? Then as you wish!" After speaking, he exploded and exploded all of them. .


    Seeing a few of them injured, Monkey King¡¯s abilities instantly improved. How could Piccolo bear to let Monkey King bear it alone, ¡°Wukong, you can¡¯t let you die alone, you are the first to communicate with me!¡±


    But you also laughed helplessly, "Why stand up again? How easy it is to just fall down like this! I had given up long ago! The reason why I changed is because of Wukong and Wuchen! You two brothers, it''s annoying."


    Tianjin Fan and Yamucha also stood up and attacked Sharu again, "I set Wuchen as the target and walked my own way of martial arts! I can have the me now, thanks to Wuchen! I have been watching. Watching Wu Chen die!"


    "Sun Wukong, you can''t die in front of me anymore!" "Wu Chen, Wukong is a great guy, you deserve to be a brother, I like you the most!" Tianjin Fan and Ya Mu Chang.They all tried their best.


    But even if they attack no matter how much.It was still played by Sharu, but then Klin and Piccolo rushed up again, "One by one, it''s really annoying!" Sharu couldn''t take it anymore.


    "The mob, what can you do, disappear!" Dandy also worried for them, "Hold up, hold on, Goku! You haven''t used all your power yet, let your power burst out!"


    Now all the attacks had been poured into Wukong. At this moment, a big explosion rushed down from the sky suddenly, and Vegeta was panting looking at them in the air.


    This attack was very effective. Sun Wuchen said to Wukong, "It''s now!" Following this situation, the situation has reversed, and all abilities have exploded to Sharu''s side, and Sharu can no longer withstand this energy.


    In the end, it exploded directly, and Sharu was completely shattered this time. This force finally rushed into the universe, but all the power was basically consumed on Sharu, so there was no huge explosion.


    They were very surprised, "disappeared, Sharu''s anger disappeared!" "Finally killed him", "It seems so!" "Successful, Wukong finally killed the bastard Sharu."


    All of them were very happy. Wukong had fallen to the ground and had no strength, the Saiyan state had disappeared, and those ordinary people had been tortured badly enough.


    Qiqi is also very happy here, "Successful, successful, Wukong succeeded!" "Finally decided!" The king is also very pleased, but it is Sun Wuchen who feels the greatest success, because he thoroughly inspired Sun Wukong. .


    "Good job, Wukong!" Finally, Sharu was finally killed, the battle was over, the earth was reborn after the disaster, thank you, Sun Wuchen!Goodbye!"Success, really defeated Sharu!" "Awesome! Goku, you are really amazing, you succeeded."


    A few of them were very happily looking at Monkey King, "I still can''t believe it, we are saved!" "I will take you to the heavens to find Dandy right away. Even if there is no fairy beans, you will be healed by touching it. ."


    Chapter 1290: Post-War Rectification


    Now Sun Wukong has completely lost consciousness, but he is very happy, Ya Mucha hugged him up, "Are you okay? Ya Mucha, can you fly back to the heavens in this state?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing compared to Wukong!" Tianjin Fan felt ashamed, "Really? Then I''ll take Trunks!" "I''ll take the 18th...", they Both of them were surprised when they heard what Klin said.


    Even he himself was a bit shy, "Because...she is also a victim of the Sharu incident!" Klin reluctantly explained to himself, Piccolo looked at Vegeta behind him, "Picolo, let''s go!"


    But it seems that he has something, "You go first!" After speaking, the three of them left with the victims, and now only Piccolo and Vegeta are left, "I''ll help you! Vegeta!" Nosy, go by yourself! No need for your help."


    Seeing him, Piccolo smiled, there is no way, Vegeta''s self-esteem is too strong, Piccolo also let them go, leaving Vegeta here alone, "total loss to their brothers Oh, damn, Sun Wuchen!"


    "Choose this way of death, I won''t fight anymore!" Without the world of Sun Wuchen, Vegeta didn''t mean much to live. He was also very angry in his heart, and endured the physical pain and heart. The trauma of the face left here!


    Satan stood up and looked at the scene in surprise, "Who are those guys?" The host and photographer also woke up at this time, and he ran towards Satan, "Mr. Satan, what''s the matter?"


    In fact, he was also very confused. Like them, he had just woke up. Just now, Sun Wukong and the others had a strong impact. They directly stunned these ordinary people. He didn''t know what happened.


    "I saw that unidentified boy and Sharu fight against each other with incredible light waves. After the intense explosion, they didn''t know anything!" Hearing what the host said, Satan became nervous too!


    "Yes, yes!" "How''s Sharu?" "That...Saru...that I killed him, that''s it..." Satan also pretended to be strong, barely maintaining this powerful self-esteem. .


    "What the hell?" "Those guys used boring lightwave tricks to drag around. I became impatient, so I shouted''just enough'', and then killed Sharu in seconds, and shot in seconds!" "What about the unknown boy and the others?"


    Satan emphasized this''spike'' very much, "Those unknown people thanked me and went back, hahahaha!" Satan said perfectly!At this time, the photographer over there shouted to them, "The broadcast equipment is not broken!"


    "Audiences all over the world, wait a long time! The live broadcast is now starting again, and the audiences all over the world cheer! Earth, the earth is saved! Thanks to Mr. Satan!" Hearing the good news, all the audience shouted!


    At this time, they had all arrived in the heaven, Dandy ran over happily, Yamucha looked at the little Namek star in front of him curiously, "You are Dandy!"


    Dandi was also very nervous, "Come on, put Wukong down...", the local put his hand on Wukong and healed Wukong soon. Wukong opened his eyes and glanced at Dandy, very happy.


    "Great!" But Dandy lowered his head again, "What a shame about Wuchen!" Wukong stood up and looked at the sky, "It''s okay! I heard Wuchen''s voice! I also felt enlightenment. Chen''s anger, and Wuchen''s taste."


    "When I was fighting with Sharu, I have always been with Wuchen! Only with Wuchen can I beat Sharu!" Piccolo happily walked towards Monkey King, "Anyway! Good job, Wukong."


    "It''s really stronger, Goku, you are no longer the weak you used to be!" Wukong and Piccolo looked at each other happily. At this time, the 18th woke up, and Klin looked nervously. She, "Are you awake?"


    Ya Mucha quickly hid in the distance, "Dandy, leave her quickly, she will be killed!" On the 18th, he immediately became vigilant, and Klin quickly explained to them, "It''s okay!"


    Klin looked at the 18th, "This is the palace of the gods! It''s okay! Sharu was overthrown by Wukong!" Hearing this news, the 18th was very surprised, "Being Wukong...", Yamucha looked at the 18th. No., "Yes, he is very powerful! Don''t want to make trouble!"


    Tianjin Fan looked at Yamucha very funny, "Dare you come over!" Piccolo looked at No.18, "You have to thank Klin, after you were spit out by Shalu, he desperately protected you!"


    Listening to what Piccolo said, Klin was embarrassed, "It''s nothing, I just don''t think I can let it go!" At this moment, Wukong suddenly became energetic, "I see, Klin likes the eighteenth!"


    Klin instantly punched Sun Wukong on the head, "Just talk about it!" Yamucha was also surprised, "Really? It''s a lie!" Tianjin Fan also began to be surprised, "She is a human being. what!"

 736 Naruto Power System Chapter 736

    Chapter 1291


    On the 18th, he was very nervous now, looking at them, "Who would thank him, thought I would shake your hand and thank you? Little bald head, don''t be kidding!" After speaking, he turned and flew away.


    Klin was very disappointed in his heart. Watching the 18th fly away, Yamucha ran over, "What attitude? I want to fly her!" Tianjin Fan said to Yamucha straightforwardly, "You absolutely Can''t do it!"


    Piccolo looked at them, "Compared to these, the first task is to use Dragon Ball to resurrect Trunks and the other victims!" Mr. Popo looked at them and nodded, "Yes! Yes!"


    Monkey King looked at the gloomy Klin, "It''s okay, Klin! And our friends!" Klin was disappointed and wanted to cry, "Woggy!" At this time, they had brought the Dragon Ball over, and Dandy Call them out.


    The 18th who just flew out saw the sky suddenly dark, and felt very curious. Dandy summoned the Shenlong out. The 18th saw the monster in the sky and was very surprised, "What is that?"


    The Shenlong summoned, "Okay, say your wishes, I can fulfill any two of your wishes!" The 18th flew back at this time, hiding behind the god pillar and watching all this.


    Yamucha said to Shenlong, "Shenlong, please bring back the people killed by Sharu!" "It''s a little thing!" At this moment, Trunks suddenly sat up and his first wish came true.


    Piccolo was also very disappointed, "Sure enough! Dandy''s re-made Dragon Ball and Shenlong, I thought it would be an unexpected harvest! As expected, he still couldn''t feel Wu Chen''s aura, and he could not be resurrected."


    "One wish can still be fulfilled. Say the second wish!" Yamucha said to Shenlong, "Can Sun Wuchen be resurrected? Anyway, I want him to be resurrected!" "Sun Wuchen has been resurrected once, then It¡¯s impossible, let¡¯s say another wish."


    "Sure enough!" "No, there must be other ways, think about it", "How about this? Set the time back to before Wu Chen died!" "Just do it", "So Sharu who blew himself up will be resurrected. Just repeat the same mistakes."


    All of them were very disappointed. At this time, Dandy became excited, "By the way, you can ask Polengo of Namek!" "That''s it! Polengo of Namek can resurrect the dead infinitely. "


    "Then send someone to Namek Star!" "Let''s make a second wish!" They think this method works very well!However, just as they were excited, a voice came over, "Everyone! Hold on! It''s me, Wu Chen!"


    "I''m talking to you in another world, and listen to me! A long time ago, Bulma said that it was I who kept attracting bad guys to come. After thinking about it carefully, it was true, so I am no longer here, the earth should be more peace!"


    "The Realm King also agrees with this. I don''t think I sacrificed for the earth. Because I saved the earth, the Realm King gave me some special treatment!"


    "Ordinary people and wicked people like Sharu only have their souls after death, but I have retained my body, and I will not grow older. There are many strong men in the past in this world, which is quite interesting!"


    Originally, the realm king could be resurrected by the power of the dragon, but he gave up and decided to stay with me, so!Although I''m sorry Goku you guys!But there really is no need to resurrect me, Wukong has surpassed me."


    Wu Chen felt a little ashamed of what they said to them, but they still didn''t think that Wu Chen was high, "How could it be? Wu Chen!" "That''s it, goodbye, see you after death! Bye!"


    They felt very uncomfortable when they heard Sun Wuchen''s last words, "Obviously dead, but very cheerful! They are still very optimistic!" "Uh, that guy has been like this since he was a child!"


    Ya Mucha recalled that when he was playing against the Great Demon King Piccolo, Wu Chen exploded into his great ape form on the night of the full moon, and finally his tail was cut off and he put on oolong clothes.


    "Oh, no tail, no more!" He was very anxious, but suddenly gave up with a peaceful heart. This is Sun Wuchen''s thinking. He is very calm, very cheerful, and treats everything with normality. Heart treat.


    Tianjin Fan also remembered when Sun Wuchen was young, and he thought of the situation after the battle against Big Demon King Piccolo was over, "Yes, we are always left alone!"


    Piccolo smiled. He remembered that when he was playing against Sun Wuchen, "He was that kind of person. He ate fairy beans for me who wanted to kill him, and he refused to be a god."


    "Wu Chen has always been so gentle, one that gives me courage, Wu Chen, thank you!" Wu Kong looked at the sky very happily. He was very satisfied. All of them were very satisfied. Those who had experienced with Sun Wuchen felt a sense of it. Warm flu.


    Sun Wuchen walked very happily, and they were also very relieved. At this time, Shenlong was still in the air, "I said... I have been waiting for the second wish! What''s the matter? Say the second wish, no matter what the wish is. It can be achieved."


    Chapter 1292 the artificial people are safe


    "What should I do? No other wishes...", "Hurry up, Shenlong is going to disappear!" "Is there any wish?" Ya Mucha smiled at this time, "My girlfriend I''m dating, wants An expensive necklace, okay?"


    Yamucha was also embarrassed, "just kidding...", now Shenlong can''t wait, Klin''s expression is very serious, "that... Shenlong... can the artificial humans on the 17th and 18th be restored to humans? "


    On the 18th, hiding behind the sacred pillar and watching this scene, she didn''t want to become a human being. Shenlong said to them, "I can''t do it. The power of the two artificial humans has far surpassed me and cannot be transformed back into a human."


    "Sure enough?" Klin was very disappointed. Yamucha looked at Klin curiously, "Why even the 17th... isn''t that guy dead?" Yamucha knew that Klin liked the 18th, but he didn''t. Understand why even the 17th has to be restored together?


    Piccolo told him, "No, because all the people killed by Sharu will be resurrected as the first wish. The resurrection on the 17th is also normal." After listening to Piccolo, Yamucha remembered, "That''s right, but ¡­"


    "Then at least remove the explosive device from the two of them, right?" "This is OK!" "Great!" "The explosive device has been removed! Goodbye!" After speaking, it turned into a light, divided into seven dragon balls. gone.


    Trunks did not understand, "Mr. Klin! Why did you make that wish?" "Because it is not very pitiful? There is a bomb in the body!" "What a kindness! Klin!" No. 18 was hiding behind the god pillar. Thinking about this.


    Klin said to Yamucha, "Yamucha, I''m very sorry! Because of me, you don''t have a necklace to give to your girlfriend!" Yamucha scratched his head, "Don''t be stupid, that''s just a joke! How can Let Shenlong do such a boring thing."


    As they said, a group of them laughed, "Speaking of which, Klin! Why did you even remove the bomb on the 17th!" "I do like the 18th, but the 18th and the 17th match well! So ¡­"


    He was also embarrassed, "You really can''t do anything about it!" Piccolo looked at Klin, "Could it be that this is love... Don''t understand!" The Namekist must not understand, and at this time, suddenly on the 18th Shi rushed out from behind the god pillar.


    Klin was surprised to see the 18th appear here, "Idiot! The 18th is my twin brother!" "Twin brother...", "Even so, don''t think about it. You dropped the bomb. I am I won''t thank you, you fool!"


    The current atmosphere made it very embarrassing, and Klin was even more embarrassed to face the 18th. Maybe she also felt it. She was a little too heavy in her speech. She looked back at them and said, "There will be a period later!" Time really gone!


    Yamucha grasped the point, "Hey, Klin, she said that there will be a period later, which means there is still a show!" Klin pulled the collar of Yamucha nervously, "Really?" "Calm down, Xiaolin!" When it comes to the concept of love, Yamu Tea has the most say!


    "Among us, I am the one who has the richest love experience!" When Kelin heard Yamucha say to him, "There is still hope", he was happy as if it were blooming, and Kelin looked forward to it very much.


    "However, Klin, although that guy is a monster, his face is very beautiful, don''t expect too much, the competition is fierce!" Hearing Ya Mucha hit him so hard, there was a sense of disappointment in his heart, Wukong and Ya Mucha laughed at him together.


    Piccolo was wondering next to him, "I don''t understand it at all!" Yamucha looked at Piccolo very depressed, "Piccolo, isn''t it too reluctant to make you fall in love?" When they thought that the Mecca was only one of them, Just want to laugh!


    "I am only half happy. Wu Chen is not really lonely anymore!" As Klin said Wu Chen''s name, the atmosphere was suppressed again, "I''m going back. Dumplings must be worried. I don''t think I will be with you anymore. See you, everyone, take care."


    "Goodbye! Say hello to the dumplings for me!" "Wukong! I will never forget Sun Wuchen! Take good care of Qiqi!" Monkey King nodded at him, Tianjin Fan looked back at Trunks.


    "Tranks, with your current strength, you can easily kill the future cyborgs. Come on!" "Thank you very much for many things, goodbye!" After that, Tianjin Fan flew away.


    "Okay, everyone, let''s go back!" Monkey King looked at Trunks, "When will Trunks go back to the future?" "Sleep for a good night today and leave tomorrow!" "Okay, I will give you tomorrow See you off!"


    "Does Piccolo plan to stay here?" "That''s the plan!" "Can I come to play occasionally?" "Of course!" Dandy came over, "Everyone has worked hard!" "Goodbye! Dandy! Take care!"


    "You must come and play!" "Goodbye, Mr. Bobo!" Monkey King looked back at the three of them, "Okay! Run to a brand new future!" After speaking, the four of them flew away!


    Passing by Galinta on the way, once again bid farewell to Galin Immortal and Yajiro Bingbei, "I will go to the capsule company tomorrow! Goodbye!" After that, Klin and Wukong flew away!


    Chapter 1293 A Peaceful Life Is Coming


    At this time, Yamucha and Trunks went to Bulma''s house. The two chatted about the previous process during the flight. Hearing what Yamucha said, Trunks was very surprised!


    "Dad he..." "He was very angry when he found out that you were killed! Desperately rushed to Sharu!" "Is that so...Dad he..." Trunks was also very pleased in his heart.


    However, they were not good at Qiqi''s house. Qiqi was very happy to see Wukong back, but she was very sad when she learned that Wuchen was dead. She wanted to teach Sun Wuchen by herself before!


    Now I didn¡¯t expect that he was dead, and there would inevitably be some sadness in his heart. Monkey King told Qiqi, ¡°Kiki, don¡¯t be sad, I can always feel Wuchen, and I will see you again sooner or later.¡±


    The Bull Demon looked at Qiqi very sadly, "Yes, Wuchen cared about Wukong in the end! It was Wuchen who taught Wukong to be strong and strong, and he must cheer up!" Hearing what they said, he didn''t stop. Think more!


    On the second day, everyone came to see off Trunks. Bulma was very reluctant to bear him. Vegeta stood under the tree without much expression, just gestured towards Trunks.


    Although it was just a small gesture, it completely included Vegeta''s love. Vegeta was not a person who expressed his love. Trunks also understood that he smiled and nodded at him and responded to his gesture.


    So I sat on his time machine and said goodbye to them. Everyone couldn¡¯t bear it. Wukong looked at Trunks. At this moment, it seemed that someone had patted him. Looking back, Sun Wuchen¡¯s spirit was here to Trunk. See off!


    Put your thoughts about Wu Chen in your heart. Wukong¡¯s new life is about to begin. Trunks takes the time machine to return to the future. "The artificial humans in the past were not that bad, but the artificial humans in the future are different. The real battle is only now. just started."


    Trunks came to the future, came to his world, his world is full of ruins, he returned to the capsule company, saw Bulma working in it, very happy to be back with her!

 737 Naruto Power System Chapter 737

    One month after the end of the Sharu game, the earth resumed a peaceful life again. At this time, at Wukong''s house, "Goku, have a snack!" Wukong took Gohan and the Bull Demon to catch fish at this time.


    At Bulma''s house, they were watching Trunks walking. They were watching him very happily, and accidentally tripped. Bulma''s mother ran over to help him, but she shook off her hand and refused to let him.


    "Like his father, he has a strong self-esteem! Very good! Very good! Trunks! Come, stand up!" Little Trunks stood up very strongly, and they were all proud of his ability. !


    "What a strong kid!" It''s not easy for children to walk. Saiyans are inherently self-respecting, even children.


    At this moment, all the people in the audience witnessed the hero Satan. He was the''legend'' that defeated Sharu, because no one knew how it happened on the spot.Moreover, his trustworthiness rate is very high, and the people will naturally lean towards him.


    Now everyone is gathered in the square, watching Satan''s performance, "Today, 20 tiles are piled up high! It''s amazing!" The host and the audience witnessed his demeanor, sandbags tied the golden belt on their waist Unloaded.


    The momentum is very magnificent, "Mr. Satan! Before fighting Sharu, did you challenge fifteen tiles, and finally one was left?" "I am not what I used to be! Since then, I have been Special training secretly."


    "It''s amazing, worthy of being our hero, Mr. Satan!" Satan snatched the host''s microphone, "Let me use it, children in front of TV! Don''t imitate it! Say it!"


    Satan once again used his sense of responsibility to conquer the audience, "As expected, he is the strongest man in the world, Mr. Satan! It is so careful, no wonder he is so powerful!"


    He accumulated enough strength, gathered all his strength on his arm, yelled, and chopped down towards the tiles. Unexpectedly, he still left a piece at the end!Both the host and the audience gathered in this scene!


    "It hurts, there is only one piece left, but it shattered nineteen tiles. The terrible destructive power is worthy of the man who defeated Sharu, Mr. Satan!" Everyone was cheering for Satan.


    At this time, Wu Chen and the Realm King were watching the earth, "The Realm King! Satan is such a powerful actor!" "That kind of man, there will be one or two of these everywhere."


    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter to me anyway!" "Speaking of which, Wu Chen!" "What''s wrong?" "We should find a place to settle down!" "That''s right, but the world king, where are we going here? Looking for construction workers?"


    "It''s far in the sky, right in front of you!" Jie Wang looked at Sun Wuchen gloomily!But he seemed to look confused, "Is the Realm King?" The Realm King was blown up with anger, "Let''s build it together!"


    "That''s it! But Realm King, my specialty is destruction, but I''m not good at building!" "I didn''t count on you!" The Realm King slid off the snake path and saw a good place, "It''s very good here. , Just build it here!"


    Chapter 1294


    Trunks was very happy to see the future mother of Bulma. Bulma took a closer look at him, "Wait, what''s going on? He has grown a lot taller!"


    "Yes, mother! There is a house of spirit and time in the fairy palace! If you practice in it, one day can last a year!" Bulma also felt very curious, "Although I don''t understand very much, it''s best to return safely. !"


    "By the way, what''s the result? Look at your expression, there should be a good answer!" The two sat down and exchanged, Bulma made coffee, and the two continued to talk.


    "It''s really a crime! Isn''t it? Lao Sun still died, but Wukong helped him get revenge!" "Yes, I''m still fighting with Dad!" Bulma was surprised when he heard this!Because she knows Vegeta''s character very well.


    "Vegeta?" "Dad really isn''t an indifferent person! When I was killed by Sharu, he was very serious and angry!" "Really? So didn''t I say that?" But Bulma still felt very serious. Surprised!


    The more I thought about it, the more interesting it became, "Vegeta has this side too!" At this time, a message came from the radio, "It broadcasts temporary news and information about artificial humans. The 17th and 18th appear again. The attack was on the city of Bosseli, BBA 49 area."


    "Damn cyborg, this time must be...", "Tranks!" Bulma was very worried about Trunks''s situation, "It doesn''t matter, I went back to visit Mr. Wuchen for this reason! I must avenge Gohan and everyone!"


    After finishing talking, Trunks threw down his coat and instantly turned into a super Saiyan form. "Not only is the past, this era also needs peace!" "Be careful, Trunks, don''t force it!"


    And now in Bosseli, the cyborgs on the 17th and the 18th are destroying the city. The 17th looks at the angry 18th, "It''s really childish! I lost the game, come here to go crazy!" !shut up!"


    Just as the 18th was attacking, at this moment, an old gentleman was lying in the car where the accident occurred, struggling to get out of the window, holding a revolver and aiming at the 17th, "My wife was killed by you bastards. Up..."


    Unexpectedly, a shot was hit in the face on the seventeenth, but he was a human being after all. How could a bullet hurt him? The old man was very flustered when he saw that it did nothing to him.


    At this time, the 17th walked towards the old man. The old man nervously raised the gun and attacked him. On the 17th walked to the old man, "Good marksmanship, old man!" He took it out of his waist as he said. With a gun.


    He took this gun and pointed it at the old man, "Give you a reward, do you want?" The old man was afraid and angry, and saw a gloomy smile on the seventeenth. He felt it when he was about to shoot. A strong attack struck him.


    He jumped away in an instant. Just when he was still wondering on the seventeenth, Trunks jumped down, "Tranks?" "Seventeenth, eighteenth! You are enough! I''ll take care of you."


    On the 17th, he ignored Trunks completely and put the pistol back in the gun bag, "What? You are still alive! You are such an idiot, you always do things in vain!"


    The 18th on the side looked at Trunks angrily, "Seventeen! I''m on fire! Let me kill it, how about? You are really annoying!" "Although it will be less fun, forget it. It''s up to you, the eighteenth!"


    "Compared to computer games, this one is more interesting!" After finishing speaking, the 18th launched an attack on Trunks, but the speed was too fast, and instantly escaped the attack and came behind the 18th. I also felt the crisis.


    Trunks hit the 18th on the ruins with a punch. She herself couldn''t believe it, "How dare you hit me!" The current Trunks could easily deal with the two of them, "Damn, I I won''t forgive you."


    The seventeenth looked at Trunks, "Is it better? Can you anger the eighteenth!" "You in the past era were not too bad, in this era you will only be unnecessary destruction and torture. I cannot forgive you."


    "What are you talking about?" "Kill him, No.17!" No.18 gestured towards No.17, the two attacked towards Trunks together, but he easily avoided him. , Hit the face of No.17 with a punch.


    Trunks aimed at No. 18, slapped No. 18 with a palm, and directly launched a powerful afterburner. When No. 17 saw this scene in front of him, he couldn''t believe his eyes. tension.


    "How come? You can actually take the eighteenth...", "Just now it was revenge for my slain companions, this time it was revenge for Gohan!" After speaking, he kicked the seventeenth. Number, then jumped into the air and sent a burst of explosions towards him.


    At this time, Trunks had rescued the old man in the car, "It''s over? No, not yet? There is a key figure!" The years gradually passed, and the 17th and 18th, which continued to be sabotaged, were gone. !


    Chapter 1295: Destroying Sharu, Peace Comes


    Peace slowly recovered, the city began to rebuild, and the round-trip energy of the time machine returned to the past was also accumulated. Trunks said to Bulma, "Mom, I want to tell everyone the good news of killing the 17th and 18th."


    "Tranks, be careful! Help me say hello to everyone!" "Okay! Mom!" At this moment, a breath suddenly came from behind, and the atmosphere immediately became tense. "Mom, go back to the house!" "


    Bulma felt very curious, and didn¡¯t know what had happened, "Do you have a girlfriend? Really, when is it? This, this...", but Bulma looked at Trunks¡¯ expression. Serious face.


    He felt that something was not good, and hurried to the room, "I know you are there, Sharu! You are going to kill me, then change back to the egg and take the time machine, go back to the past to absorb the 17th and the 18th! To become perfect."


    Sharu was very surprised when he heard that, "What? How would you know?" "Your plan failed! Then everything will be over!" He also felt that there was nothing to hide, and walked towards Trunks.


    Bulma hid in the house and saw Sharu. Sharu looked at Trunks, "The plan failed? It''s up to you?" "Saru! You are indeed very powerful, but you are not mine now. opponent."


    "Really? You went back in time, that''s how it is! No wonder you understand so clearly, but can you defeat me now?" Sharu now has every reason to defeat Trunks based on his own feelings!


    "Tranks, I know your information through spy robots, let alone me, you can''t even beat the 17th and the 18th!" "Where did the 17th and 18th go?"


    Hearing what he said, Sharu understood all this subconsciously, "So, is it because of you that the two of them disappeared? You really have to kill you! Kill you, take the time machine back to the past, and absorb seventeen Number, number eighteen!"


    "The Western Capital has just been rebuilt, it''s not suitable for fighting, let''s change to another place!" Then Trunks launched a Qigong Gong towards Sharu, shaking him away!This time he shook him to the outskirts.


    Even Sharu thought it was incredible, "Boy, it seems to be stronger! It''s still a joke to want to beat this uncle! I am the ultimate robot made by Dr. Galen, and there is no one in this world!"


    "That''s not necessarily!" After speaking, Trunks inspired the form of a Super Saiyan, and Sharu raised his qi. "It will never let you go back in time!" Sharu moved towards Telan. X rushed over.


    But he didn''t expect Trunks to be so fast!Trunks instantly hit the ground, "Saru, for the peace of the earth, you cannot forgive!"


    Sharu threw his tail at Trunks, but he didn''t expect to be caught by Trunks. He grabbed his tail and threw him into the air. Sharu stopped in the air.


    Looking at the ground Trunks, "Damn it! You will definitely be scared to death with this trick! "Mysterious Turtle..." Before Sharu could attack, Trunks took the lead and turned towards Sharu. Sharu was directly destroyed by the''Turtle Turtle Shockwave''!


    "Exterminate it completely! Sharu!" Sharu saw this fierce attack, his heart had been destroyed, and he completely failed!It was finally over, the future world was peaceful, and Trunks looked to the sky with great satisfaction!


    "It''s all over! Thank you, everyone! Thank you, Mr. Wu Chen!" On the past hell snake road, the Jie Wang finally completed the house built. Wu Chen touched it and it collapsed in an instant. Jie Wang wanted to die. The heart is gone!


    "Crap, Jiewang, sorry, sorry!" "I don''t want to do it again!" "Jiewang, isn¡¯t it just right! I didn¡¯t plan to live here, go to other places! By the way, world experts Are they all there?"


    "World Experts?" "It''s cunning! Didn''t you agree to take me to the gathering place of World Experts? Don''t you know it?" "No! Of course you do! But Wu Chen has...", "Let''s go I really want to see the demeanor of the world''s experts as soon as possible!"


    Wuchen¡¯s adventure continues. The earth is at peace. Sun Wuchen can¡¯t wait. He pushed the realm king and ran forward, "You stop! Wuchen! It¡¯s too dangerous! Don¡¯t push it!" The snake path is still as long as before!"

 738 Naruto Power System Chapter 738

    "However, Lord Realm, can''t you run faster?" "Wu Chen, you don''t need to be so hurry, we are all dead now! How much time is needed!"


    "But, Lord Realm, I want to go to the martial arts masters in the underworld earlier. I don''t know how powerful they are? I really want to fight them!" Wu Chen is very excited now.


    "How do you say this? If you underestimate the martial arts master in the underworld, you will not end well!" "Is this guy in the underworld really that powerful?" "You can never say he is'' Guy''!"


    Chapter 1296 Going to the Great Realm King Star


    The realm king was very excited when he said that, and he came over to Sun Wuchen, "You know! The martial arts master I call, but the lofty Great Realm King in the underworld!" "The Great Realm King?"


    Now Sun Wuchen was surprised by the realm king¡¯s tone, "This Great Realm King... is the apex of the four Galaxy Realm Kings in our southeast and northwest. It can be said to be the most lofty and powerful one in the underworld. people!"


    "Besides! Lord Dajiewang, he really likes large-scale martial arts competitions, so on Dajiewangxing, like you, a righteous martial artist who has received special permission and can keep his body, constantly practices his martial arts every day. "


    "Listening to you, I suddenly felt that I was thinking more and more to meet this Great Realm King!" He threw away the realm king, and ran excitedly, almost pushing the realm king under the snake path. Fortunately, it flies, "I can fly!"


    At this time, Sun Wuchen, who ran out, retreated again, "You see that I am! I haven''t asked Master Jie Wang how to get to Da Jie Wang Xing?" "If you want to go to Da Jie Wang Xing, you must fly there. "Okay! Take a plane, right? I''m leaving!"


    After that, I ran out again!"Wu Chen is frizzy! I think he will come back again!" Unexpectedly, he really returned, "Look! Come on!" "Where is the plane you mentioned?"


    "It''s right next to Yan Mo City, the airport leading to Heaven!" "Okay, I get it!" After speaking, he ran out again!The world king looks very funny!"This kid should come back again! I really hope he can come back again!"


    "Hahahaha! It''s coming..." Sun Wuchen ran back again, so Wuchen picked up Gureguli and Barbrus, and looked at the realm king, "If you want to get to the Yan Demon King, this will be much faster!" Riding on the head of the world king.


    Mo Wang was instantly transferred to King Yan, who was still interrogating the ghost, and suddenly appeared in front of him. King Yan was surprised, "Who did I think it was? So it was your Sun Wuchen! Why are you dead again? Even Lord Realm King is dead?"


    "Actually, there are many reasons!" Jie Wang was also embarrassed!Sun Wuchen looked at King Yan Mo, "Goodbye! I have something to do, let''s go now!" "You can have some tea first!"


    At this time, just as Sun Wuchen walked out of the Yan Mo Temple, he was stopped by a Yin Division officer, "Wait a minute, how can you jump in the line like this? If you have accepted the sentence, you should line up!"


    Suddenly, the yin staff seemed to have discovered something and felt incredible. He touched Sun Wuchen''s body and was very surprised, "You actually have a body? You want to have a special ghost to clear the level!"


    "This is the first time I have seen someone like you. To say a word, I am so touched! Come and invite him!" The Yinsi staff invited him over very politely, and Sun Wuchen was also very surprised!


    The realm king looked at him, "Really, this kid doesn''t care about others at all. It''s really troublesome! King Yan, then I have to go!" "Okay, then you have to take care!" He walked out towards the exit and looked at the Yin Secretary. The four of them walked out.


    He was very nervous and very happy, "It was originally that only the righteous martial artist can get the body to practice in the underworld!" King Yan checked the life and death spectrum, "It turns out that Sun Wuchen saved the earth. !"


    Now the four of them arrived on the airport, all the ghosts were waiting to board the plane, and the Yin Division staff were arranging the order, "Please note that the ghosts of Group A who are going to heaven, please follow me and board the plane together?"


    The two pets Barbrus and Guraguli waved goodbye to them, and Sun Wuchen still felt bad, "Why are we the only two of us in such a broken airplane? I really want to take a ride in that big airplane! "


    Sun Wuchen glanced out of the airplane window, the aurora scenery below was very moving, "Is that the heaven! It''s quite big!" The world king looked at Sun Wuchen very curiously, and stabilized his mood, "It''s coming soon, Wuchen! "


    The King Jie pointed out the direction to Wu Chen, and Wu Chen looked at it, "Why is it so much smaller than I imagined!" "Come on, don''t talk nonsense!" "To be honest, it is indeed bigger than Jie Wang Xing. Too much!" This makes the Realm King ashamed!


    "Your statement is equally impolite!" Sun Wuchen followed the Realm King to the Great Realm King Star, and looked at the martial arts personnel around him, very curious, "What you see here are really superb martial arts masters."


    At this time, a martial arts master who was practicing stopped the Jie Wang, "Master Jie! Long time no see!" "You are all working hard here!" "Yes!" "Unexpected that Lord Jie is so famous in the underworld. !"


    "Because he came from Bei Yinhe!" "That...isn''t it the same as me?" "But they are here earlier than you, two thousand three hundred years old!"


    "Two thousand three hundred years... Hey! Two thousand three hundred years, they have to cultivate for such a long time here!" This can not help but surprise Sun Wuchen. All martial arts masters are practicing, and everyone is of different origin.


    Chapter 1297 Meeting the King of the West


    At this time, Jie Wang had already brought Sun Wuchen to Jiewang Palace, "This is the Great Jiewang Palace where Master Dajie Wang usually lives!" Sun Wuchen looked at such a luxurious palace in front of him, and was very excited.


    "Then I will be able to see the Great Realm King with the highest martial arts in the underworld!" "You have to say that the Great Realm King knows if you are too rude, don''t blame me for not warning you what will happen."


    What the King Jie said really surprised Sun Wuchen a lot, "Is the King of the Great Realm really so powerful?" "If you want to say''sir''!" "The lord is the lord!"


    "Honestly speaking, even I have never seen with my own eyes what a real fight of the Great Master King is like so far, but his martial arts is no longer capable of conveying description in ordinary language."


    "If you really want to describe it, you can only use the word horror to describe it!" Just as Sun Wuchen was curious, a car next to him attracted Lord Jie Wang and ran over!


    "This... the car I have always wanted, Dajie Wang is really great! I want one too, great, look at the rear of the car, it''s really smooth and sexy, so handsome, so handsome Up!"


    Sun Wuchen was not interested in this at all, "Master Realm King, let''s go to see Great Realm King!" At this moment, a voice came from the side, "You are not..." Realm King raised his head and looked at the person behind him. "Who? The King of the West..."


    The two looked at each other and ran towards each other. The two stared at each other. Sun Wuchen was standing between them. Suddenly, an atmosphere broke out. Sun Wuchen felt a pressure, and he didn''t know yet. what is the problem.


    The Western World King glared at Master World King, "I said why are you here?" "Why are you here?" "I thought it was a long time since I came, so I came here today to see the ribs rice!"


    "After all, the ribs rice is also the highest martial artist in the West Galaxy! Hahahaha!" Sun Wuchen looked at the ribs rice opposite, at this time, the Western World King ran towards the King of the World, carefully Watching him.


    The Realm King must have a sense of tension, "What the hell are you doing?" "Ah!" Suddenly, the Realm King jumped, and the West Realm King happily lay on the ground and rolled, "Hahahaha, you are dead! The realm king will die too, laughing to death."


    "This is much more funny than those funny jokes!" Jie Wang was also embarrassed for a while, "What do you mean by saying that my jokes are not funny? There are many reasons for this. You can''t blame me."


    At this time, Sun Wuchen walked in front of the Realm King, "It was because of my relationship that Lord Realm King was pulled in!" "Who are you kid?" "I...My name is Sun Wuchen!"


    The king of the world proudly said to the king of the west, "Wu Chen is a righteous martial artist who saved a planet called Earth in our northern galaxy. Needless to say, his martial arts are so powerful."


    "What? This guy''s martial arts is very strong, no matter how strong it is, it will not be better than our ribs rice!" The king of the west is very confident in the ribs rice, just like the king of the world is confident in the Sun Wuchen. "You are wrong, Wuchen is better than He is much better!"


    "Impossible! No, our ribs rice is much better than him!" "That''s strange! Wu Chen is better than him!" "The ribs rice I know is better!" "You old fool!" You are the old fool!" "Then let them play!"


    The two of them were very surprised when they heard that they were asked to compete. The King of the West also agreed with this matter, "If you want to compare, who is afraid of whom?" Sun Wuchen looked at the ribs rice, "Go, Wu Chen!"


    "Do you want me to play against him here?" The King of the West agreed with this kind of thing, "Spare ribs rice, you just show up with that kid!" "You guys wait a minute!" "This voice is...", " Lord Great Realm King!"


    The three of them knelt down nervously. Only Sun Wuchen didn''t know what was going on. The Realm King quickly said to Sun Wuchen, "Hurry up, hurry up Wuchen, hurry up and lower your head!"


    At this time, I saw a ray of light emitted from the top of the palace, and then fell. There was a loud noise and a huge explosion. The Great Realm King appeared. The Realm King pulled Sun Wuchen down to his knees, but he did not live or die. kneel.


    It is also strange to say that Lord Dajie Wang dressed in punk hip-hop clothes, carrying a tape recorder, like an earthling in the 70s and 80s, once again refreshed Sun Wuchen''s three views, "Is this Lord Dajie Wang?"


    Dajie Wang turned off the radio and said, "Sorry! I interrupted the conversation between you, Ribs Rice, would you please help me go to the Hellland, please?" The Ribs Rice nodded and agreed. .


    Sun Wuchen was also very curious, "What is''Hellland''?" Jie Wang quietly told him, "It''s hell, Master Great Jie Wang likes to describe hell as''Hellland'' best!" "I heard there is''Hellland'' there. There seems to be a little trouble now."


    "A little trouble?" "I heard that there is a man named Sharu, who was sent to the''Prison Land'' by Yan Demon recently to start like this!" "Saru?" In Yan Demon''s place, all the dead are for him. No effect!


    Chapter 1298


    "This Sharu seems to be leading a fellow named Frieza in the Hellland!" They were very surprised when they heard these two names, "Frieza is in there too?" "So, I hope you Can you solve it for me."


    "I know, I will go now!" After speaking, the ribs rice went, and Sun Wuchen didn''t have time to stop him, "You can''t go alone, I will go with you!" Then, Sun Wuchen also followed!


    Jie Wang was very worried, "Wu, Wu Chen, you can''t run around!" Master Da Jie Wang said to Jie Wang, "I said the King of the North, let him go! If he wants to go, let him help the ribs. Let''s eat!" The King of World had nothing to say.


    The ribs rice said to Sun Wuchen, "I don''t remember that I asked you to help!" "This is because you don''t know Frieza and Sharu, so you can say it so easily! The two of them are not that simple!"


    Two people, Sun Wuchen and Ribs Rice, had already arrived at the place. They looked at the place in a mess, and it seemed to have just happened, "What a mess!" At this moment, there was some movement in the bush next to it.


    Suddenly two ghosts ran out of it, and they knelt on the ground in fear, begging for mercy, "Please raise your hand and let us go!" Sun Wuchen saw them, "Aren''t you two red ghosts and blue ghosts?"


    The two of them looked up, "You weren''t the Sun Wuchen who fell from the snake path last time! Great, luckily it''s not Sharu''s bad guys!" "This time, we are here to deal with Sharu and the others. ."

 739 Naruto Power System Chapter 739

    On the other side, Sharu and the others are still fighting against the underworld staff, "How about? Whom you should listen to now, you should be very clear!"


    Now on Sharu''s side, all the wicked are with him, Frieza and his sons and Kinho special forces are with him, and they are fighting against the underworld personnel together. They are very proud, "Everything here must be under my command!"


    Sharu stepped on this hell messenger and looked very difficult, "Saru...", hearing it called''Saru'', Sharu directly picked him up, "You should say, Lord Sharu! "After that, he threw him at the sword mountain.


    Just as the hell messenger was about to end, suddenly a burst of energy came from behind, and Shalu looked back fiercely, it was actually Sun Wuchen!"When you get to hell, you still haven''t learned well."


    Frieza hadn''t seen Sun Wuchen for a long time, and looked at him in surprise, "It seems that you don''t know how to reflect!" "Sun Wuchen, it''s all right now, so it seems that you are already dead, you can see You are so good, members of the special forces."


    The Kinyut Special Forces attacked towards Sun Wuchen, and as he said, Sun Wuchen threw the Hell Envoy in his hand to the ribs rice, but in an instant, the Kinyut team was destroyed!


    Frieza and his sons were very surprised, "What? Sun Wuchen! When did this guy become...", "Don''t panic, this is nothing, I will get rid of this kid right away."


    Although very reluctant, in the face of Sharu''s power, Frieza and his son did not dare to act rashly, "Sha, Lord Sharu really has something to do, then I beg you!" Sharu rushed towards Sun Wuchen. .


    At this moment, a flame suddenly came from behind Sun Wuchen, rushed towards Sharu, kicked him away with a kick, it turned out to be ribs rice, and then kicked him in the stomach and directly kicked him. The blow was in the river.


    Frieza was dumbfounded. Seeing another guy who surpassed Sharu appeared again, even Sun Wuchen felt very surprised, "Spare ribs rice, this, this speed is so fast."


    He glanced at Sun Wuchen, then came to the front of Frieza and his son for an instant, and knocked them to the ground in an instant. Sun Wuchen was very surprised when he saw it. The ribs rice flew to the middle of the river and rolled up a waterspout on it.


    He turned Sharu and the others up again, and directly rolled them up to the mountain of swords. Finally, they were imprisoned in the gang of villains. Each of them was unwilling and looked angry.


    "Damn it! No matter how badly you are beaten, you can''t die!" "It''s hell!" The red ghost and the blue ghost guarded outside the prison. Sun Wuchen looked at it, "They shouldn''t do bad things again! "Yes, it is!"


    The two of them looked at each other, and Sun Wuchen was very happy, "It''s great! I don''t think there is such a powerful guy who is still so interesting in the underworld!"


    Unexpectedly, there is an expert with martial arts still above Sun Wuchen in the underworld. Sun Wuchen''s chest was suddenly full of excitement at this time. The two of them successfully completed the task and returned to the Great Realm King!


    Sun Wuchen and the king talked all the way, "Even a monster like Sharu can be blasted away by him at once. The guy with ribs rice is really amazing", "I see!" "He really is. Amazing!"


    "You have to know that great people are more than just ribs rice!" Just as Sun Wuchen was curious, the king of the world led him to a building, "Hey, everyone, come out!"


    Chapter 1299


    At this time, a group of people came out, "Did you call us? Lord Jie Wang!" All kinds of people came out, and Jie Wang said to them, "He is a newcomer, his name is Sun Wuchen! Hello!" "A lot of advice!"


    "Wu Chen! They are all martial artists from the northern galaxy. In other words, they are all your predecessors!" The Realm King pointed to the purple man wolf in front of him, "This Mi Ke Lei was seven thousand years ago. Once valiantly fought against the vicious and vicious Ariane."


    Therefore, the realm king pointed to the Martial Arts Billy beside him, "Shati defended his hometown when the meteorite fell three thousand five hundred years ago!"


    The European-style mythological character beside him stood in the middle with heroic appearance, "Also! His name is Oliver, just like you, he is a hero from the earth, and his name is still in the myth."


    "The other people are excellent martial artists when they are alive. All the martial artists here are for the purpose of practicing martial arts with Master Dajie Wang. They have practiced here for thousands of years, even hundreds of millions of years. time."


    "If you don''t practice for that long, Lord Great Realm King won''t teach martial arts?" "Yes! Only those who are deemed qualified to teach martial arts by Great Realm King can get this highest honor!"


    When Sun Wuchen heard what the King Jie said, he was a little disappointed in his heart, "That''s it!" King Jie smiled, "The life in the underworld is not as easy as on earth."


    At this moment, there was a voice, "The King of the Northern Realm is dead... The King of the Northern Realm is dead... Finally dead! The King of the Northern Realm is finally dead. It is really gratifying!" I saw three people running over there. Jie Wang, Lord Jie Wang is nervous!


    "My God, my God!" "The King of the Northern Realm is finally dead! The King of the Northern Realm is finally dead! It''s so gratifying to die at last!" The Realm King was almost mad at the three of them. .


    "What are you gratifying? What are you three doing? How come you all got together?" "I asked them to come. Anyway, the death of the world king is an unprecedented event!" "Just say it. ! Of course we have to celebrate!"


    Sun Wuchen looked at them curiously, "Who are those two who are with the Lord of the West?" Oliver expresses Sun Wuchen, "the two of them are also the Lord of the World, the taller man is Lord of the South, and the other The woman is the Lord of the Eastern World."


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many Lords of Realm in the world!" "Because the galaxies are! They are all divided into four, southeast, northwest, and each galaxy has a hell and a snake path."


    "Moreover, at the end of each snake path, there is also a realm king. These four realm kings are all responsible for guarding their own galaxy. However, these realm kings still have the sky outside the sky, and there are higher classes outside the heaven. Great Realm King Star."


    After listening to Oliver''s explanation, Sun Wuchen understood a lot, "Unexpectedly, whether in the world or the underworld, there are so many different divisions, I didn''t know it before!"


    "We actually only learned about these things after we died!" Lord East Realm King touched the halo on Lord Realm King''s head, feeling very curious, "It seems that we are really dead!" How many times, you old lady is really long-winded!"


    "What did you say? Say it again and try it again!" The King of Realm was actually quite afraid of the woman of the King of the East. At this time, the King of the West ran over, "Well, can you two calm down?"


    "The four of us have not seen each other for more than three hundred years, and now we are finally getting together, I think so! How about we hold a martial arts contest where the four galaxies confront each other?" Hearing the event said by the King of the West, it was very Surprised them!


    A few of them told Master Dajie Wang, "The No. 1 Budo Contest in the Underworld, this is a good idea! Western World King!" "Yes, do you like this idea?" "In that case! I''ll teach it directly. The winner of this game should be regarded as a reward."


    When everyone heard what the Great Realm King said, they were amazed. The Great Realm King finally passed on his martial arts to them. The four Realm Kings were also very excited, "Wh...what, accept the Great Realm King..." , "You are directly..."


    Sun Wuchen and the others were also very happy, "Then we are, don''t we have to practice for so long?" "This is a very desirable opportunity!" The ribs rice was also very happy, "It''s just like a dream!" Everyone was very surprised.


    Master Dajie Wang sat on the seat, stroked his beard, "We haven''t held a martial arts meeting for a long time, by the way! You all come with me!" Everyone followed Master Dajie Wang to the palace.


    Lord Great Realm King came to a door and stopped. He opened the door, and then everyone walked in. Inside was a different-dimensional space, directly in the universe.


    "It''s a good place to be a meeting place, right?" "Awesome!" "That''s right!" Sun Wuchen''s excitement is beyond words, "Then, well, I must win the championship, so that I can accept the martial arts taught by Master Wang. Up."


    Chapter 1300: Sun Wuchen and the King of the East Race


    Hearing the arrogant newcomer who had just arrived, the King of the East turned around and looked at him, "You young man, do you want to participate, too?" Sun Wuchen nodded firmly, "You are a newcomer, looking down on our netherworld will not end well. "


    Jie Wang looked at the atmosphere a little embarrassed, and he quickly relieved Sun Wuchen, "I said the Eastern Jie Wang, although Wu Chen is a newcomer, he has unparalleled power."


    Hearing what the King of Realm said, he looked at Sun Wuchen''s appearance again, looked at it carefully, and said to him, "Since you dare to say such big things, let me test it!"


    "If you can beat my car, I will let you participate in this martial arts conference, how about it?" The West Realm King sighed, "Really, she started again!"


    "It''s really troublesome. No matter what happens, the King of the East will try his best to find excuses to race with others!" "This is a good idea. You two will compare! I like interesting things the most." Lord Jie Wang said with his back to them.


    Now that the Great Realm King said so, it had no choice but to do so. The two of them were ready, and the East Realm King was very excited, "It''s great! You can race again!"


    The king said helplessly to Sun Wuchen, "You have to come on! Wuchen! You can lose anyone, but you can''t lose to that old woman!" Sun Wuchen walked over, feeling very bored.


    At this time, the King of the South Realm said to them, "Shall we end up with the end of this practice site, do you agree?" The two nodded, "Come on! Wuchen!" With a gunshot, the King of the East The car released the brakes.


    The two of them disappeared for a moment. In this way, the two of them shuttled among the meteorites in the universe. To the East Realm King''s surprise, she did not expect that Sun Wuchen would be so fast, "Is this kid quite good? But... "


    After accelerating the throttle and rushing forward, Wu Chen also increased his speed. The two of them were just like that, not giving way to each other, and moving forward side by side. The King of Realm looked very nervous, "I think they are evenly matched!"


    Even the Western Realm King and the Southern Realm King felt incredible. At this time, the Great Realm King looked at their progress and said, "It should be almost done!" Now the East Realm King is already irritated, "This guy is really annoying! The end is the end. Up!"


    Seeing the finish line, the two of them increased their speed at the same time and rushed into the gate of the finish line. They looked back and saw that Lord Dajie Wang was already sitting on the gate, "Hey!" The two of them were very surprised, "The end of the game has come out. Up!"


    With that said, Lord Great Realm King took out the medal in his hand. The King of East Realm could not wait. "The winner is me!" King of East Realm was disappointed. "What?" "Everyone has seen the result, but I am here. You two were here before."


    "But I didn''t know that the Great Realm King would also participate, it''s not fair!" "But I never said that I would not participate in the competition! Hahahaha!" This time I was completely fooled by the Great Realm King!


    Now, the first martial arts conference in the prefecture has begun.The Great Realm King sat on the rostrum, sitting there in a formal suit, "You realm kings are really good, this ring is really good."


    And these kings of them are still teaching their players. The king of the East looked at his players and said, "Listen to me. If you lose, you will look good!" The king of the West looked at the ribs rice," Ribs rice, we at Xi Yinhe rely on you this time."


    Sun Wuchen and King Jie looked at the situation opposite, he heard that the ribs rice would also participate in the battle, and his heart was indeed very excited, "The ribs rice will also participate in the battle. It is really exciting!"


    "This battle is different from the world''s No. 1 martial arts conference you participated in before. You have to pay special attention!" At this time, the host on the ring began to speak, "Sorry! Let everyone wait so long!"

 740 Naruto Power System Chapter 740

    "This time, in order to commemorate the dead Northern Realm King, this time the Jifu Budo Contest was held. Before the game, I would like to ask the Great Realm King to say a few words."


    "Hello everyone, we haven''t held a martial arts meeting for a long time. I hope that those who participate in the competition today and those who cheer can participate happily and enthusiastically." "Thank you Lord Jie! Now I will explain the rules for you."


    The staff brought up the game table, "Each galaxy will send four contestants, and we will randomly form teams to eliminate them. Once the losers have no chance to resurrect, if they fall outside the ring or cry."


    "If you don''t call out''I lost,'' attacking the eyes and attacking the opponent''s vitals, these despicable methods are considered violations of the rules. In this underworld martial arts competition, everyone does not need to worry about being killed, because everyone is already dead. It''s been once."


    "Okay, now we invite the contestants to do their best. In addition, the person who wins in the end will be able to receive special guidance from Lord Dajie Wang personally face-to-face to teach unique martial arts."


    "Then we will start the first round. First, there will be the Oliver born in Bei Yinhe against the Chapucha player from Dong Yinhe!" The two entered the ring at the same time, but the gap was a bit big, one tall and mighty, and one weak. Short!


    Chapter 1301 Oliver''s Battle


    The King of the East shouted angrily at the Chapucha players on the ring, "You have to win for me anyway, do you understand?" "Come on, Oliver! Those guys in East Galaxy are known for their speed, you Be careful."


    Hearing what the realm king said, Oliver kept his eyes on him, and no longer underestimated the little one on the other side. He took the battle seriously, and with the sound of the big realm king, the two began a fierce battle.


    "The body of Chapucha players seems to have become several at once!" The host explained at the scene, and Sun Wuchen looked at this move, "Is it a residual fist?" Oliver jumped up, and then Chapucha became A few phantoms also flanked him.


    Finally, when Chap Cha and the others flanked, Oliver avoided their flanking attack. They smashed into each other and fell to the ground. In this way, Oliver won!


    "What the hell is going on? The Chapucha player''s body was broken into several pieces, but he was still attacked by the flesh of the Oliver player. The game was won by the Oliver player."


    Even Oliver himself couldn''t figure out what was going on. This guy was too relaxed. Next, the ribs rice contestants were easily taken down by the ribs rice. In this way, a few games passed.


    "Now there is a newcomer from the Netherworld, Sun Wuchen, who is born in Bei Yinhe, against the old Youtiao from Nan Yinhe, and Keitapi!" Sun Wuchen faced a giant caterpillar, and the caterpillar opened his arms.


    His eyes flashed suddenly, and he pounced directly on Sun Wuchen, it really was an old fritters!Sun Wuchen jumped up immediately. Unexpectedly, the caterpillar''s arm could be so long, he directly pulled Sun Wuchen down.


    Then the eight arms hugged him on the body together, which was unexpected by Sun Wuchen, Keitapi smiled, "Now, you''re all done!" The Realm King was very worried below!


    What''s more unexpected is that this player''s moves were tickling, which disappointed the king of the world. What is even more ridiculous is that Sun Wuchen is also ticklish. "Kaitapi now adopts the tickling method, which is too shameful and unfair. Up!"


    In addition, outside the court, the King of the West and the King of the East looked at the King of the South, and the King of the South was also inexplicably uncomfortable. Keitapi said to Sun Wuchen, "I''m scratching, I''m scratching, just say you admit defeat, say nothing ?"


    Sun Wuchen is now dying uncomfortably. All the players looked at their scene on the court and were very disgusted. Oliver sighed helplessly, "The people at Nan Yinhe are pretty idle!"


    "Have you given up? Hurry up and say you give up!" "How can I say that I will never admit defeat!" Sun Wuchen really couldn''t help but shook Keitapi open. Sun Wuchen looked at the weak wind, "So...you Then it''s useless."


    He was so shocked that the emotions in his heart had exploded, "What? You dare to say this kind of thing, if this is the case, I will make you regret it for a lifetime!" After saying that, he lay on the ground.


    Sun Wuchen looked confused, "There is nothing I regret about it!" Suddenly, Keitapi became albino, everyone was surprised. The host looked at Keitapi, "What''s the matter? Keita The skin player has now begun to transform."


    After another while, Keitapi became a cocoon and bound herself, and the world kings were also very curious, "What is this? What''s the matter?" The southern world king told them, "He has become a pupa, and Keitapi is now Transformed, this is his ultimate trick."


    The host walked to the stage, "Southern King, please forgive me for asking a stupid question. When will the Keitapi pupa out?" "At least one thousand or two hundred years later."


    Hearing this number, everyone was very surprised, and Sun Wuchen was also helpless, "But I have no patience, wait so long!" Lord Dajie Wang was also frightened, "I, I am also impatient to wait! Sun Wuchen won this game."


    The host announced that Sun Wuchen had won, but Sun Wuchen never thought, "This, so I will win!" This underworld martial arts competition was finally held. Will Sun Wuchen be able to advance smoothly in this competition?


    What kind of opponents will appear next?Everyone is celebrating the game, and now the primary qualifiers have been completed, "Okay, this is the end of our preliminaries, it''s over!"


    "The best eight players have also been decided, and today¡¯s finals will be played now. These eight players are...Frogu from Nan Yinhe, and Thorby!"


    "Akoya player from Dong Yinhe, Oliver and Sun Wuchen from Bei Yinhe, Marathon player from Xi Yinhe, Tabika player, in addition, rib rice player!"


    The King of the West walked up to the ribs rice very interestingly, "Our people at West Galaxy are really striving, and there are so many players left!" The King of West walked over from the side, "You are just one more than me, what''s so good about it? ?"


    Chapter 1302


    Hearing what the Realm King said, the Western Realm King was very unconvinced, "What did you say?" "How?" At this moment, the Southern Realm King also came over, "Well, you two stop quarreling, you Wouldn''t it hurt the East Realm King''s heart even more to argue about this kind of thing?


    "The King of the East Realm, there is only one person left now!" The King of the East Realm also came after hearing the news and walked over angrily, "It doesn''t need you to be nosy, not that there are too many people left, it means you can win!"


    "Even if there is only one person, it is enough to be able to advance!" The world kings are still arguing about these things, and the host said to the audience, "Well, everyone, the first game will start soon!"


    "First, the South Galaxy Tolby player will fight the West Galaxy Tabica player!" The Southern Realm King looked at Tolby, "Torby, you can get rid of that little guy in twos or twos!"


    However, the King of the Western World didn''t think so, "You look down on Tabica like this, but you will regret it!" "What?" "Tabica, just give him a bit of color and look at it!" But two people. The height gap is indeed a bit big.


    However, the battle is regardless of high or low. As the speed moves, Tabika''s speed increases. Sun Wuchen looked at Tabika''s speed, "His speed is so fast, even I can''t keep up with him!"


    Facing such a fast opponent, Tolby couldn''t help feeling nervous, "Now the game, start!" The two started the fight. From the very beginning, Tabika ran his legs at high speed.


    Running around in the ring, Tolby had no psychological defense at all. In the end, Tabica rushed towards Tolby, and Tolby hurriedly defended. At the moment of the attack, Tabica stopped. Standing there panting.


    He was covered with sweat, and his feet were soaked in sweat. He said to Tolby very strongly, "I lost, I''m exhausted!" This result really surprised everyone!I never thought it would be the result.


    The King of the West was also thinking, "A player as small as Tabika, this ring is really too big for him!" "Your explanation is too clear!" The Great King was unavoidably surprised. .


    "The second game begins now! Mara from West Galaxy can play against Frog from South Galaxy!" At the beginning of the game, Frog gave Marac a kick, but it didn''t work. It was bounced directly.


    "Okay, in this case, I can only use this trick!" Then, the Froggu player began to scream. He, who is a frog, began to accumulate the frog''s strength and began to bloat in his stomach, bit by bit. Expansion, little by little.


    The clothes have been ruptured, and now he is already taller than Marach, "Well, I will deal with a huge guy with a huge body!" Marach has been scared!


    "Now, Nan Yinhe''s Frogu player''s body is suddenly getting bigger and bigger, what kind of plan is he doing now?" The host looked at this scene on the stage without knowing it.


    Sun Wuchen watched the various attacks against the players in the audience, and he was very nervous, "It''s so big! I can''t imagine that there are all kinds of people here. The underworld is really big and rich. It seems that the people here are really not small. watch for."


    Malakko is very weak now, punching Flogu with one punch, but it doesn''t work at all. "By the way, I will continue to grow, and I can squeeze you to the bottom of the ring in a moment!"


    Hearing what Flogu said, the host understood it too!"Wh...what? It turns out that the purpose of Frogou''s getting bigger is to finally squeeze the Malak player under the ring!"


    Now Mark was weakly squeezed to the edge of the ring, "I won''t lose to you!" He grabbed Flog''s body, lifted him directly, and finally threw him out. Out of the game.


    "The game is over! West Galaxy''s Marathon can choose to win. Congratulations Marathon can choose to qualify for the finals!" The King of the West laughed loudly, and the King of the South was very angry.


    Sun Wuchen is ready, "Okay, I''m going to play next!" After saying that, Sun Wuchen is ready to fight, but the opposite is East Galaxy''s only player, Akoya!


    "For the next third game, Akoya from Dong Yinhe and Sun Wuchen from Bei Yinhe will challenge!" King Jie ran over, "Wu Chen, come on!" The King of East Jie also ran over. .


    "It''s useless if you cheer! We, Akoya, will definitely win him!" With the sound of the gong from Dajie Wang, the game officially started, and Sun Wuchen''s opponent was a little melancholy, a little weak, and had no fighting concept.


    The East Realm King became nervous, "What are you doing? What are you dazed about! Go attack, hurry up! Akoya, hurry!" At this time, Sun Wuchen had already rushed over and kicked Akoya into the air.


    "Could it be that this guy doesn''t have martial arts at all? Then I''m not too sorry for him!" The East Realm King was very angry, "Akoya! Now use your trick!"


    Chapter 1303


    Akoya continued to fly, looking further and further away from the ring, and then burst out, his eyes flashed instantly, and he attacked the ring, like Tianjin Fan¡¯s Sun Fist.


    Everyone was very surprised. Looking at the scene, it was not like Sun Fist, but material transformation. The ring on the field instantly turned into a square fixed water area, and Sun Wuchen had fallen into it.


    The Realm King was already frightened by the side, and then Akoya jumped into the water. Now he seemed to be a different person, his eyes became very firm, and he fought with Sun Wuchen in the water.


    The East Realm King looked at Realm King very worried, and smiled and said to him, "Akoya''s most powerful thing is fighting in the water. Not only that, he can turn any place into a pool", "It''s too cunning!"

 741 Naruto Power System Chapter 741

    The King of the West said to the King, "No! The rules of the game did not say that the ring can not be turned into a pool!" Hearing the explanation of the King of the West, the King of the West had nothing to say, "You said so. That''s right..."


    It was true that Sun Wuchen was not as fast as Akoya in the water. After all, he was a mermaid and had no chance to attack Sun Wuchen at all. At this moment, he remembered, directly used the''Sun Fist'', and instantly stun everyone.


    Then, Sun Wuchen jumped out, flew into the air, and used the''turtle shock wave'' towards the waters below, directly defeating Akoya in that waters!Immediately afterwards, the waters also returned.


    Akoya fell off the court, Sun Wuchen fell to the arena, and the host ran over and said, "Get out, come on! Contestant Sun Wuchen won!" The King of Realm was very happy, "Wuchen, good job! So beautiful!" Koya has changed back to his original appearance!


    The ribs rice stared at Sun Wuchen, and Akoya walked to the front of the East Realm King, "Damn, you dare to lose me such a big face, everyone gave me 10,000 laps around the Great Realm King Palace."


    The innocent and affected audience are very scared!Akoya was so scared that he did not dare to speak. At this time, Sun Wuchen came over, "You are really too powerful. If you change the water again, I might lose."


    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Akoya seemed to have some confidence, "I will win next time", "I think so, I regret it!" After speaking, the two looked at each other, and the King of the East gave him a Punch, "What are you doing? Don''t hurry up and run the lap!"


    "Following the next game, there will be the Oliver of the North Galaxy against the ribs rice player of the West Galaxy!" Lord Dajie Wang looks forward to their battle very much, "Ribs rice, Oliver! You have to go for it."


    "This game will be played by the West Galaxy Pork Rib Rice contestants with excellent reviews, and against the strong Northern Galaxy Oliver contestants. These two martial arts masters are bound to have surprisingly wonderful performances!" The King of World also cheered for Oliver!


    The Western World King ran over and said to the World King, "Idiot! It''s impossible for anyone in the world to win the ribs rice. It''s useless if you help him cheer!" Hearing what he said, the World King was very angry!


    "What? Ribs rice is nothing at all. In the end, who is strong and who is weak will know immediately after the real game." "I''m going to say, what do you do with me? When the ribs rice is won, I will still Keep talking until your ears become calluses."


    The realm king was very uncomfortable in his heart. The masters only needed a look between them. The two stood in place and stared at each other, but suddenly, the ribs rice broke out, directly shook Oliver to the edge of the ring.


    Oliver launched an attack on the ribs rice. Unexpectedly, the speed of the ribs rice would be so fast. Oliver''s attack directly shattered the outer space planet, and the two people shuttled in the space.


    Finally, a cannonball directly attacked the ribs rice, but the attack was directly intercepted by the ribs rice, and it exploded in front of him, and the two men began a melee combat.


    But the battle between the two of them was entirely an afterimage battle. The opponents attacked all phantoms and hit the entity, but did not cause harm. Sun Wuchen watched the battle between the two of them in shock.


    "It''s amazing, the speed of the two of them is too fast!" But in the end, Oliver was hit by the entity, and the ribs rice was hit on the ring, but the attack did not stop, and the battle between the two continued.


    The battle between the two people was completely in the air. Sun Wuchen watched their battle. "Even...I can''t even see it. It''s amazing! The ribs rice is the same as Oliver. The martial artist in the underworld is really amazing."


    But the king of the big world watched with great gusto. In the underground house, each of them practiced very well, and the practice time was relatively long. The two of them fisted wonderfully. Finally, Oliver fell off the court and the ribs fell quietly. .


    "Out, out!" Oliver flew to the ring and looked at the ribs rice. "Since I''m out, I don''t have anything to say. I can only say, I lost! I have served you!"


    Chapter 1304 The Final Final


    Oliver stretched out his hand to make a peace with his hands. The ribs rice immediately responded to him, and the two looked at each other and smiled, "Rai, the ribs rice contestant wins!"


    Lord Dajie Wang looked at Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen! Do you have any thoughts?" Sun Wuchen stared at them for a moment, "Too, too powerful! I feel my body is shaking."


    "Be scared! After all, you are just a newcomer, and you will feel that it is inevitable to be afraid!" The Western World King''s words contained ridicule, but Sun Wuchen didn''t mean it, "It''s not like that, I''m shaking with excitement!"


    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, the King of the West would inevitably be surprised, "What? Shaking with excitement?" Lord Dajie Wang smiled, "That''s great! Wuchen!" Now the goal of Sun Wuchen is to surpass the ribs rice. .


    "I can compete with such a powerful person, it''s great!" The ribs rice looked back at Sun Wuchen, and the two looked at each other. In fact, in the ribs rice, he had already regarded Sun Wuchen as his next goal, even though he was just a newcomer!


    The skill and skill of the martial artist in the prefecture was beyond words. The storm of the semi-finals was waiting for Wu Chen to appear. Then, the next duel had already begun, and Sun Wuchen would fight Malach.


    The players were dispatched, and the world kings began to get nervous, "Come on, Wu Chen! I will give him a stab at him immediately." The Southern Realm King suddenly pressed the Realm King¡¯s head, "Malacco, don¡¯t you You are polite! I think that with your strength, you don''t need to be able to get rid of that kid in twos or twos!" And all the martial artists in Bei Yinhe were watching the battle of Sun Wuchen.


    "Unexpectedly, that newcomer actually entered the finals!" "I mean, but I think he probably won''t work this time!" "No, maybe that kid is the first person in the North Galaxy to accept the Great Realm King. Someone who teaches martial arts."


    "This time, to commemorate the death of Lord King of the Northern Territory, the first round of the semi-final of the Jifu Budo Tournament is about to begin. Now the Marak contestant will compete against the Sun Wuchen contestant, and the game officially begins."


    The two were ready, and they rushed together. The Markla player belongs to the dinosaur family and has very strong strength. Although his body is relatively strong, his speed is also very fast, and his physical ability and coordination are very flexible.


    The ribs rice was watching them fighting, "Good guy, it''s just a piece of paper away, so I can avoid the attack!" Sun Wuchen jumped over and stepped on Marac''s back. He didn''t expect this guy to be rough. The skin is so slippery.


    All of a sudden he slipped down from above, which was also expected by Mara, so a tail drew Sun Wuchen into the air, the force was too great, and it directly penetrated several small planets.


    But after several planets penetrated, Sun Wuchen stopped flying, stepped on that planet and rushed over. He encountered other gravel planets in the middle, and they all shattered them in one blow.


    At this time, Malak held the small planet next to him in his hand and threw it towards Sun Wuchen. The battle between the two people was very exciting. Malak came with an''earth circle'', and Sun Wuchen sent out a strong wave of light. The planet was shattered.


    The world kings watched their attacks, and their hearts were very nervous. The host continued to explain to them, "Where is the Malak player?" Sun Wuchen observed for a week, and finally threw him out with a kick.


    "Mara can choose to fall out of the field. Congratulations to Sun Wuchen for qualifying for the finals", the king of the world is happy for him below, the king of the south is very angry, and it is better than the king of the east, and he did not anger the audience.


    The ribs rice watched Sun Wuchen''s battle, "That kid''s skill is stronger than when we first met! Could it be that... in such a short time, he has grown up again?" The ribs rice felt incredible, but he Looking forward to it.


    The realm king walked in front of the west realm king, "Wu Chen, this kid finally entered the finals smoothly. It is not impossible to win now!" "You are talking about dreams!" "What?" "I think you want to be happy," It''s impossible to be happy for long."


    "You foolish old stinky man! Listen to me, that stinky boy, this time he will win, just by luck. Anyway, he will play against our Xi Yinhe rib rice in the finals. He is absolutely impossible to win. ."


    "That''s because you are unwilling to face the reality. We, Wu Chen, will definitely win. I know how much his skill is!" The King of Realm was very angry and didn''t bother to care about him.


    "The winner is the ribs rice!" "It''s Wuchen!" "The ribs rice!" "Wuchen!" The two pinched each other like this, and they had to fight for life and death. The two of them were tired of arguing and arguing. Master Dajiewang watched the two of them vying here on stage.


    Therefore, the two kings of the realm and the king of the west quietly said a secret, "Since you have said so, let''s take a gamble!" "What are you betting on?"


    "I mean in case... if the ribs rice loses, my Western King Star will be given to you, how about it?" "You are going to give me the King Star!" Surprised, ribs Fan almost heard that the King of the West immediately blocked the King of the West!


    Chapter 1305 The Gambling Agreement Between The King Of The West And The King Of The North


    "Yes! So... if Wu Chen loses, what will you do?" "Well, I will give you the Northern Realm King Star too!" At this moment, the Realm King suddenly remembered, "I World King Star is no longer there!"


    The Western World King looked at the World King hesitantly, and pushed him, "What are you going to do?" "This, this!" "Don''t you say you don''t have confidence in yourself?" It''s good to say anything, but just can''t say I have no confidence.


    "You don''t talk nonsense, well, if Sun Wuchen loses, it doesn''t matter if it is your slave or whatever, it''s up to you, how about it?" This time the realm king also gave up.


    "It''s okay, well, if Wu Chen loses, you will be in your life! Having said that, you have already died once. In short, you will be my servant, understand?"


    "Of course, I said one to the king of the north is one!" The king officially made a bet with the king of the west this time, and Sun Wuchen walked down, "This game is wonderful!" "Thank you, but... ", "But what?"


    Suddenly, a loud noise spread throughout the entire venue. When everyone was curious, Sun Wuchen said to them, "This is the sound of my hungry!" Lord Dajie Wang smiled, "This is like Sun Wuchen''s. Human."


    "Don''t worry! I have asked someone to go there to prepare something to eat!" Wu Chen turned to look, and the feast over there was already ready, "It''s so good, Lord Great Realm King, so handsome!"


    "Wait a minute!" Jie Wang stopped him, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter? Northern Jie Wang Lord!" "It''s not time to eat, don''t you want to watch the ribs rice and the next game?"


    The host began to declare the match, "The next game, Tolby contestant against ribs rice contestant!" Sun Wuchen looked at them on the ring, "No need to watch!" The King of the West was very upset, "It''s so arrogant. Kid!"


    "Because I knew who would win in the end!" "You...do you know who would win?" The King of the West was also curious as to who would win in the end, but Sun Wuchen had already ran over to eat, "So, I I''m going to eat first, I''m welcome!"


    Master Dajiewang looked at them very interestingly. The contestants on the ring stood very seriously and looked at each other. However, outside the Dajiewang palace, the Dongjiewang leader was still running the circle with his martial artists.


    "You guys are still dragging around there. It''s true. No one made it to the finals. It''s really outrageous. I was ashamed and lost home. If you are as loose as you are now, I will let you run twice as many laps. number."


    But in the palace, the battle continued, and Sun Wuchen was also continuing. The chefs lined up to cook for Sun Wuchen. No one could match Sun Wuchen''s appetite.


    In the arena, the results have been separated, "Congratulations to the ribs rice contestants for winning, we will soon enter our final today. This final will be represented by Xi Yinhe, and the rib rice contestants will be against the representative of North Yinhe Sun Wuchen. Players."


    But now, Sun Wuchen is still eating there, "Where is Sun Wuchen? Contestant Sun Wuchen, please come to the ring as soon as he hears it!" Jie Wang immediately ran over and stopped Sun Wuchen who was eating.


    "It''s all about this time, you are still so relaxed, the finals are now, it''s your turn to play!" "Contestant Sun Wuchen is eating backstage now!" The King of the West was very annoyed when he heard it, "Damn it, it should be considered abstention!"

 742 Naruto Power System Chapter 742

    Jie Wang led Sun Wuchen out from the backstage, "Jie Wang, I have not finished eating yet! Wait until I finish eating!" The ribs rice saw Sun Wuchen, "Is he really relaxed, or is he an idiot? ?"


    The East Realm King is still watching them run the lap outside, "It seems that the final finals have already begun. You will listen to me and continue to train me here. If you sneak away, just show me."


    At this time, the two most powerful people are already standing in the ring, master moves, eye contact, this popular knowledge, here is very normal, the eyes of the two people are full of expectations, and they are looking forward to competing with their opponents.


    "Dear viewers, the game has officially started!" Sun Wuchen came up and hit the ribs rice. He didn''t avoid it, or it was equivalent to withstanding the attack of Sun Wuchen, "You, why don''t you avoid it?"


    The ribs rice didn''t say anything, just smiled, "I understand, you mean you don''t have to avoid my attack at all? But... I didn''t take the punches seriously!"


    When the ribs rice came up, he punched Sun Wuchen, directly hit him into the air, and then sent a light wave shock to him, and then was dodged by Sun Wuchen. Both of them were very fast, and no one could beat him.


    The two of them set up a light wave to track each other, and both were avoiding each other''s attack. Finally, the two of them flew together, followed by the two bombs also exploded, emitting a huge sound and light.


    The two jumped to the arena, supporting each other with their hands, and the power in their hands has rushed out of the electric light. Sun Wuchen pushed the ribs rice in this way, pushing it back, trying to push him to the edge of the ring, everyone watching The battles are very exciting.


    Chapter 1306: Real Battle


    The ribs rice was squeezed to the edge of the ring and smiled, "Are you just a little bit powerful? Sun Wuchen!" "What?" "In this case, I will start fighting back!" The ribs rice pushed Sun Wuchen back. Two steps.


    But after pushing two steps, it stopped. "It was blocked by him. How is this possible?" He didn''t believe it, so he kicked it towards Sun Wuchen. He jumped up and the two separated.


    "You are better than I thought! Sun Wuchen!" "You too, I feel more and more excited now!" Then, the ribs rice began to take off his clothes, and the ribs rice smashed the clothes at Sun Wuchen. .


    A pit was formed in the place where it was hit in an instant. All the audience were stunned. Sun Wuchen tried to pick up the suit, but it was quite heavy. "I see. So, you were just doing warm-up exercises. Up."


    "You guy looks a lot like Piccolo!" "Piccolo?" "Yeah! He is a martial artist just like you, who excites me!" Then, Sun Wuchen threw the suit off the court.


    The ribs rice felt that Sun Wuchen was more and more interesting now, "You guy, sure enough!" "If that''s the case!" Then, Sun Wuchen began to exert his strength, instantly increased his Qi energy, and transformed into a Super Saiyan form.


    "The two of us will come hurry up and officially!" It turned out that the ribs rice has not shown his true strength, but Wu Chen did not expect it to be the same. Sun Wuchen, who has become a Super Saiyan, and the ribs rice will also compete with their strength.


    Now the ribs rice began to be surprised, "There is such a person? His anger has increased rapidly!" All the audience and the host were surprised, "What the hell is going on? Contestant Sun Wuchen just turned his body Shine golden light!"


    The world kings were also hesitating, because they didn''t know Sun Wuchen''s skills, "What the hell was going on? What did that kid do?" They were still confused, only the world king was happy alone.


    "Don''t be afraid, Wu Chen is just becoming a Super Saiyan!" "Super...", "Saiyan?" "Yes! I''ll change it to something you understand. Actually, Wu Chen is here. Before that, there was no strength at all, that''s how it is."


    The King of the West was surprised when he heard what the King of the West said, "Don''t forget that we have to bet! King of the West, as long as Wu Chen wins, the King of the West will be mine!"


    Now he is very annoyed, "I know, but our Xi Yinhe''s ribs rice is the same as him. If you don''t show your strength, just wait! We will never lose!"


    All the spectators were terrified. The two on the ring were the strongest. This battle was absolutely shocking. "What will the next battle of this match look like? We have no choice now. Predicted!"


    After listening to the host¡¯s words, Sun Wuchen smiled at the ribs rice, "Even I can¡¯t predict it myself!" Then, he directly used the''turtle shock wave'', leaving no room for the ribs rice.


    However, this strong blow was directly evaded by the ribs rice, but Sun Wuchen''s actions were completely noticed by the ribs rice, and a light wave was sent to the rear, but the speed of the ribs rice unloaded was much faster than before.


    The current ring was destroyed by Sun Wuchen. At this time, Sun Wuchen could no longer see the ribs rice on the court. "I''m here, Wuchen!" Suddenly a voice came from the sky.


    I saw the ribs rice standing on a planet in the universe. This time, he didn''t see it. He was very surprised, "When did he move to that place! I didn''t even see him move!"


    "Although your strength has increased a lot after the transformation, it seems that you have not been able to keep up with my speed. I originally had high expectations for you!" Then the ribs rice turned in the air.


    "Look at me, the row-style whirlwind!" He turned towards Sun Wuchen and directly turned him into the whirlwind, accepting the attack of the wind sword in the whirlwind. The gale was very violent and he was caught in the entire arena. Blowing can''t raise your head


    And at this time, under the ring, although the wind was fierce, I did not stop the bets of the realm kings, "No...don''t forget the bets! The northern realm king!" "I got it!"


    The ribs rice looked at Sun Wuchen''s embarrassed look, "Sun Wuchen! You have reached the limit of your body now?" But he did not stop his own rotation. Sun Wuchen was constantly resisting the hurricane, and his body began to rotate with the hurricane.


    Immediately afterwards, his breath began to erupt, and his energy continued to increase. Seeing that Sun Wuchen was raising his energy, the ribs rice felt incredible. In an instant, the hurricane was directly exploded by Sun Wuchen.


    The hurricane formed a reverse hurricane below and went directly to the ribs rice. This time completely blocked the ribs rice''s moves, "''Super World King Fist!" Sun Wuchen punched the ribs rice and knocked him away. Up.


    Chapter 1307 The Fierce Battle Between Sun Wuchen And Rib Rice


    Immediately afterwards, I used the "Turtle Blaster" again!But before the trick was used this time, he was directly beaten down by the ribs rice, and hit the ring heavily, which instantly formed a huge pit.


    Sun Wuchen jumped out of this huge pit, and the ribs rice also attacked towards Sun Wuchen from the air. The two attacks fought together, but the form, Sun Wuchen''s ability was still not as powerful as the ribs rice.


    I was knocked down on the ground again by the ribs rice!Sun Wuchen had been beaten on the edge of the ring, just as the ribs rice was about to give Sun Wuchen a heavy blow again, Sun Wuchen jumped over with a backflip.


    The two have spent a lot of energy. The battle between the two of them is very exciting. Everyone has been scared to death, except for the Lord of the Great World. He thinks this battle is very interesting!


    Even the Realm Kings sighed very much. The West Realm King was even more angry, "Damn it, it''s almost a success!" The Realm Kings breathed a sigh of relief, and they all looked stunned.


    The East Realm King adjusted his hat and said, "It''s too powerful. No wonder I couldn''t get in the rice buckets of the East Galaxy in the second round. It is not unreasonable. If you want to fight with those people, another five hundred years of cultivation will not be enough!"


    So she turned and looked at Master Dajiewang, "Master Dajiewang, it seems that this time, Master Dajiewang can finally find a martial artist who is qualified to follow you for direct practice."


    Master Dajie Wang took a cigarette, "Yes, yes! I forgot that there is such a thing, really, how could I forget all this!" Master Dajie Wang looked at the court. Two talents of equal strength.


    The ribs rice looked at Sun Wuchen, "Really, I really didn''t expect that you have this kind of skill, which is beyond my expectation." "Because you are also very strong, as long as I fight against powerful people, I will be happy and full of energy. coming."


    "Actually, I am as happy as you are! But this time I have to let you face failure!" After hearing the ribs rice, Sun Wuchen felt very curious, "What, what?"


    The direct ribs rice put on a fighting posture, and used the''Thunder Light Shock Wave'' towards Sun Wuchen... A flame and lightning attacked Sun Wuchen, directly impacting Sun Wuchen on the ground, and a deep pit appeared on the ground instantly!


    Sun Wuchen sat up weakly, "Ok... so awesome! Is the move just now impeccable?" This shock wave was indeed very powerful, and it rushed directly towards the Great Realm King rostrum behind Sun Wuchen. What happened!


    He stood up firmly again, and saw that the ribs rice on the opposite side was still running his skills. Sun Wuchen looked at the attack of the ribs rice and his body became stiff. Unexpectedly, he used the same trick again.


    There was no way, Sun Wuchen could only block, but his defense had no effect. He was completely hit by the ribs rice. Sun Wuchen lay on the ground again. The ribs rice felt unnecessary!


    So the ribs rice made a violent explosion towards Sun Wuchen, but at the moment when he rushed to attack, Sun Wuchen flew into the air, and the explosion did not involve him.


    The king of the east and the south knelt on the ground in fear, with infinite helplessness in their hearts!"We were almost going to be roasted to black charcoal by him!" "I finally set up the ring!"


    The King of the West was very angry. "The ribs rice... he knew I was here. He even used this trick. Later, he must teach that stinky guy a good lesson!"


    The current Sun Wuchen and the ribs rice, the two have moved the battle into the air, Oliver and the others watched from below, "What happened on the top?" "I don''t know."


    Even the host didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°The ribs rice contestant and the Sun Wuchen contestant, both of them are now jumping so high and high, and they can''t see them at all. Who will win the final victory in this game? "


    But the only exception was Dajiewang Master. "It''s really sharp!" Dajiewang Master looked at their game very interesting. The two of them have already played out of the universe, and now they are almost out of the playing field.


    Just as they attacked fiercely, Sun Wuchen''s attack was completely blocked by the ribs rice. "I attacked from the front, and he could easily dodge!" Just as Sun Wuchen was distracted, the ribs rice hit him. ground.


    "Okay, let''s take your life! I will use my thunder and lightning wave to blast all the arena!" The current situation is very unfavorable for Sun Wuchen. He is almost unable to stand up, but still sits up firmly. .


    "No matter how powerful his trick is, there must be weaknesses, it''s good to see it!" Sun Wuchen carefully observed his tricks, "It''s now!" The ribs rice used thunder and lightning waves and used the tricks on the ribs rice. In an instant!


    Suddenly, Sun Wuchen moved to the side of the ribs rice, and directly used the''turtle shock wave'' towards him. This time he directly hit him outside the ring, and the ribs rice fell outside the arena. Everyone on the court was surprised.


    Chapter 1308 Sun Wuchen, the winner of the first martial arts conference in the underworld


    Suddenly, the host''s voice awakened the arena, "The row... the rib rice contestant appeared... the place... the first martial arts tournament in the prefecture. It is obvious that the winner is the Sun Wuchen contestant."


    Everyone was cheering. The winner of the No. 1 Budo Club in the Underworld finally came out. At this time, Sun Wuchen walked to the ribs rice and helped him up. The ribs rice smiled, "I actually lost to you! "

 743 Naruto Power System Chapter 743

    "It''s really uncomfortable to be hit by your lightning light wave three times in a row! In fact, it was the third time that I saw your movements for the first time!" The ribs rice also felt incredible!


    "It''s amazing, you guys are really amazing, you should practice with Master Great Realm King! In order not to lose to you, I will continue to practice, and I will definitely knock you down next time."


    "Okay, but I won''t say it to you!" After finishing the rib rice, he waved goodbye to Sun Wuchen. At this time, the king was extremely excited, "Wuchen won! Wuchen won!" The king ran away. Arrived by the King of the West.


    "Your King of the West really lost to me!" The King of West was not feeling well in his heart. "I see!" The host now announced the result, "The Sun Wuchen player who won the final victory, please trouble you. Would you like to come here?"


    Sun Wuchen walked to the host. Just as they announced the result, Lord Dajie Wang called to stop, "Wait a minute, because the game just violated the rules of the game, so Wuchen still has ribs rice, and they are all disqualified. ."


    Now they don¡¯t know what happened?"Think about it, did Wu Chen and the ribs rice both reach the ceiling of the venue with their feet?"


    Speaking of this, Wu Chen had a good memory, he remembered that the two of them had indeed stepped on the ceiling in the universe, "The King of Great Realm is right!"


    The King of the Great Realm explained to them, "However, Article 1351 in the rules of the First Budo Convention in the Underworld says that the ceiling of the venue is equivalent to a part of the floor!"


    "This is because, as long as the ring is turned upside down, the floor becomes the ceiling. This is what the rules say!" Now, the host doesn''t know what to do!


    "Master Dajiewang, the rules may be written like this, but this is too demanding!" At this point, the Jiewang has a different attitude. The Jiewang is very disappointed, but the family is happy and the family is sad.


    The King of the West was so happy, "Then the two of them are breaking the rules! Yes, breaking the rules, yes, great!" Sun Wuchen was calm, "Is it? Since I broke the rules, there is no way!"


    "Yes, but you all played very wonderfully. If you practice for another two or three hundred years, I should consider teaching you martial arts again!" Dajie Wang is very confident in them!


    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Two or three hundred years! Okay, I will work hard!" Dajie Wang finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Great, I haven''t trained for a long time recently. If you train an apprentice like Wuchen, you must Will be exhausted by him."


    Thus, Wu Chen began to spend every colorful day of cultivation in the underworld!In this way, seven years passed quickly!


    But in the human world, the current Gohan has grown up. Gohan is about to go to school. Kiki ran out and said, "Wait a minute, Gohan! You forgot to take your lunch! You panicked trouble It''s exactly the same as Wukong."


    So Gohan called out somersault cloud, said goodbye to Kiki, and flew away, "Don''t fly too fast on the road!" Before Kiki was finished, somersault cloud had no shadow.


    Gohan grew up, because there was no school near the country where his family lived, so he has been studying at home and participating in online teaching. However, today he is going to high school.


    Sun Wufan came to school in this city. This city was named by Satan. Sun Wufan jumped off the somersault cloud and came to the main entrance of the city. A very big propaganda report was shown in front of him. It''s Mr. Satan.


    At this time, a bank is being robbed, "Big brother, the money is already in hand!" "Great, wait until we ran out of the money and then come over and take it with you!" After finishing speaking, he took the submachine gun and came towards them. There was a burst of fire.


    By coincidence, Monkey King passed by here and saw an accident happened over there and a gun battle was taking place over there. A group of robbers shot the police violently, and the police here had no power to fight back.


    Monkey King looked at the situation here, "There is another robbery, and I really can''t stand this city! I think it''s better to transform yourself, lest your identity is exposed later!" After speaking, he became a Super Saiyan. Person status.


    While these bandits were still shooting happily, Sun Wufan kicked them to the ground from behind them. The passers-by were shocked. At this time, a robber held a gun at Sun Wu. rice.


    "What? Brat!" A gun shot came at Monkey King, but all these bullets were caught by Monkey King. The robber was shocked and had no effect on him.


    Chapter 1309 Mysterious Golden Warrior


    Moreover, all these bullets were crushed by Monkey King and thrown in front of him. Monkey King kicked him in the face, and the two people in the car watched this scene and drove away in fright.


    Unexpectedly, Monkey King knocked their car to the ground with a Qigong wave. The robbers were immediately arrested by the police. The bank leader next to him walked over, feeling very nervous, "Okay, amazing!" No one to see Gohan.


    The police were also surprised, "Well, what the hell is going on?" Monkey Gohan was very nervous and hid behind the telegraph pole in the distance. Suddenly, a girl behind him stopped him, "You!"


    Sun Gohan was shocked, "Who did this? Could it be that the police did it?" Sun Wufan pretended to be stupid, "I didn''t see it, I don''t know!" The girl was very angry. "I got here with great difficulty, who would it be?"


    The bank chief here saw the girl coming over, "Miss Vidili, I saw it just now, it''s the golden warrior!" "The golden warrior? Is it him again?" "Yes! He is not only fast , The skill is high."


    "Those bad guys'' cars have obviously been driven far away, but he...he breathed out and stopped them all. By the way, he has the same badge as you. I wonder if he does too. student."


    This really surprised Bidili, "This badge of your school, he also has one on his clothes!" Bidili thought for a while, "He is a student in our school? Blond hair, does our school have such a person? ?"


    At this time, they had already walked to the classroom, and Vidili sat in front of a blond-haired boy, "Sharp, that golden warrior on the street, isn''t it you?"


    The blond man said to Bidilly, "I''m sorry, I go to the gym in the morning to exercise, so I don''t have the idle time to do anything boring."


    Another girl next to Bidili said, "Bidilly, is this person better than your father?" The classmate next to him listened and smiled, "How is that possible? Bidilly''s Dad Mr. Satan is the one who saves the earth."


    "It''s impossible to find someone as strong as him in this world!" At this time, the teacher walked in, "Good morning, everyone! Starting today, everyone has a new student. Let me introduce you to everyone. , You come in!"


    Sun Wufan came over and said, "Hello everyone, my last name is Sun and my name is Sun Wufan. Please advise!" The girl next to Vidili looked at Sun Wufan, "This boy is so cute! I like it. The type of oh!"


    Vidili looked at him, "Where did I seem to have seen this person!" Shap looked at Monkey King and smiled, "I think he must be of that kind, he only knows the kind of card for studying!"


    The teacher said to them, "Student Sun got full marks in the entrance examination, whether it is math, natural physics, history, Mandarin or English, which can be said to be very good."


    When the students heard the amazing results of Monkey King, they all had envious eyes, "Teacher hopes that this time I can give you a good excitement! Sun, you can just find an empty seat and sit down!"


    When Monkey King was looking for a position, suddenly, the blonde girl next to Vidili stood up, "Here, here", indicating that there is an empty seat next to him. After Monkey King sat down, "Hello, My name is Eliza, please advise."


    "The one next to me is called Vidili! Son Gohan, don''t be surprised, Vidili''s father is Mr. Satan!" Son Gohan was really surprised, but he didn''t expect him to be Satan''s. daughter.


    "Look, you are scared?" "So you are Mr. Satan''s daughter, right?" "Yes, no one who knows is grateful. We are able to survive now because his father defeated The monster."


    At this time, Vidili remembered, "Yes, I thought about it. You were at the scene where the bank robber was arrested this morning, didn''t you?" "Yes, yeah!" Sun Gohan was very nervous.


    Eliza looked at Vidili, "Are you saying that the blonde warrior has appeared again? Vidili!" When Sun Gohan heard them discussing this issue, she was very curious, "Golden warrior? What the hell is that? "


    "You just came here. No wonder you don''t know. The golden warrior is a righteous warrior. It has appeared three times in the past ten days because his power is so powerful. It is said that he has grown a very eye-catching blond hair. Very famous."


    Hearing what Eliza said to him, Sun Gohan was even more excited, "That''s me! I came here to complete the procedures and transformed this morning!" Sun Gohan looked at Vidili and stared at him. Look, I''m really embarrassed.


    Just as Monkey King was nervous, Vidili said to him, "I heard witnesses tell me that the golden warrior had our school badge on him. He wore a white shirt and black vest, and he also wore a Orange trousers."


    Monkey King took a look at his clothes, and it seemed that he was really exposed!"You look so similar to him!" It''s no wonder that Vidili is so concerned about Monkey King, it turns out that her clothes lied to herself!


    Chapter 1310 Sun Wufan''s First School Lesson


    Sun Wufan was already very helpless. Under Vidili''s questioning, he didn''t know what to say. Their voices were too loud and they were heard by the teacher. By coincidence, the teacher blocked Vidili''s questioning.


    Shap looked at the seat and smiled, "You doubt that you have to look at people. Do you look at this guy, does he look like a soldier? You know, people have said that people who can study must not have sports cells. Developed, and he is not golden hair."


    Eliza continued with what Shap said, "That''s right, he looks so weak!" Sun Gohan didn''t want to reveal his identity, so he could only smile with them reluctantly, but still couldn''t escape Vidili. doubt.


    "Of course I know that that person can''t be him, but I remember that when my father was fighting Sharu, some weird people whose hair would turn golden were recorded in the video, although my father always said it was just a trick ..."


    Seeing the current situation a little embarrassing, Eliza looked at Monkey King, "Monon Gohan, do you still live at home? Or did you rent a house in the city?" "I commuted from home to school? !"


    "Really? Where do you live?" Sun Gohan said to her without any taboo, "It''s a small village in the 439th district in the east!" Elizabeth was surprised when he heard what Sun Gohan said. Up.


    "What? A small village in the 439th district in the east, did you lie? There is also a thousand kilometers away from here!" Eliza was so excited that she quarreled the teacher again, "No talking during class! "


    But Eliza did not stop. She sat down and covered her face with a book, "Then how did you get to school? Even if you take a jet, it takes five hours!" "This, this... Because it takes too much time, I am also very troubled!"


    Bidili looked at Monkey King and looked more and more suspicious. Unfortunately, the teacher asked his classmates to answer questions. Monkey King was still reading the book with relish, and Shapu said to Monkey King from behind!


    "Hey, hurry up! You nerd, just translate it and say hello to everyone!" Sun Wufan didn''t understand what was going on. He was poked by Eliza and suddenly stood up and the teacher looked at it. He said, "You just joined the class today, right?"


    "I remember your name..." Shap rushed to her and said, "He is the Sun Gohan who got a perfect score in the transfer exam!" "I remember, that student Sun, come and translate!" "I''m sorry , What page do you want to turn?"

 744 Naruto Power System Chapter 744

    The teacher will definitely be angry, "Didn''t it start from page 24?" The tone of his speech was a bit heavy, and Sun Wufan began to translate, "So follow up with Mr. Satan. The reason why he moved to the current Satan City is the past. Orange Star City!"


    "The main thing is, after he won the 24th World Martial Arts Conference, even if he has already become the world martial arts champion, he still did not forget to train."


    On the other side, Satan suddenly sneezed. He was helping the apprentices to train. "Someone must be talking about me. Being a hero is not that easy, don''t you think?"


    Sun Wufan and the others are in physical education this time, and the physical education teacher said to them, "Today''s physical education class, what we will continue to have is a baseball game."


    Shap always looked at Gohan with a discriminatory look, "Hey, do you know what baseball is?" "Yes! Although I have never played, I know the rules!" "You have never played, then Great!"


    "I guess, you usually only know how to study, Vidili, I think so! This guy will be with you!" Vidili looked at Sharp disgustingly, "I don''t want it!"


    But Eliza was different. "What does it matter? Since his head is so good, maybe he can come up with a good strategy?" Vidili looked at Monkey King, "That''s right, then Okay! Go and guard the right field."


    Kiki is still worried about Gohan at home, "I don''t know how Gohan is in class? It''s the first time that kid is in school! If only he can adapt."


    And the game here has already started. Gohan thought for a while, "Mum and Aunt Bulma told me that if I let others know my true identity, it will definitely cause an uproar. I have to pay attention and put some water. ."


    "Really, it''s not easy to get along with others!" At this time, Vidili was ready to start serving, "You don''t want to hit the ball, Sharp!" Unexpectedly, Vidili threw the ball with all his strength. But he was homered by Sharp.


    Shapu hurriedly ran out. Just when everyone was happy, the Monkey King over there had already flown into the air and caught the ball. Everyone looked at Monkey King!


    "The third base runner is already tired from running. Now if he throws the ball to third base, the book says he will be out! Well, in that case, I will let him out!" A ball was thrown toward third base.


    Chapter 1311 The Unbelievable Monkey King


    Monkey Gohan¡¯s ball was so fierce that he directly threw the player on third base and threw the player out of the field. The baseball kept spinning on the player¡¯s glove, and smoke came out, "Out, out!"


    He ran over very happily, "It''s great, we''re out of the game!" Monkey King looked at them, everyone cast strange eyes, and immediately became the center of focus, "This, this is bad. Is it possible that the ball just now was too exaggerated."


    The physical education teacher looked at Sun Wufan, "You, you are so amazing. The moment you jumped up should be eight meters high?" "No, that''s just a coincidence!" This time it''s Sun Wufan again. It''s time to hit the ball.


    Everyone is looking forward to his performance this time, "I don''t know how he can strike?" "Look at it!" Vidili doubted him again. The defenders looked at Sun Wufan. Also very nervous.


    Shap looked at Monkey King and smiled, "This kid just broke and I hit a home run, this time I will scare him!" "Oh, it''s not good if it attracts more attention. Can''t hit the ball."


    "Okay, if you don''t avoid it, you will be dead!" Shap threw the baseball towards Monkey King as hard as he could. Everyone was very worried, and the baseball hit the Monkey King in the face. .


    Now, Shapu is very worried, "Idiot, you, why don''t you avoid it?" Even the physical education teacher knew about Shapu''s ball. He threw it with all his strength. Unexpectedly, Sun Gohan did not hide. Open, looking at Monkey King with a very serious expression.


    However, Sun Wufan had nothing to do. "The ball just now should be considered a touch ball, right?" His teacher looked at it with a surprised expression and nodded, then he dropped his stick and ran out!


    "This is really great. I can go to base without playing. It''s so enjoyable!" Shapu looked at the running Monkey King with a surprised expression, "Well, this guy, is he still a human?"


    "Too suspicious!" Vidili deeply doubted his identity. When it was time for school, Monkey King was about to leave, and Shap walked towards him, "Have you decided which club to join?" "No, I still No decision."


    "If this is the case, then you can join my club. You are much stronger than I thought!" "Sorry! I have already planned not to join the club because..."


    "Because Sun Wufan lives too far away, he doesn''t have time to participate in club activities, right?" Eliza also walked over at this time, "Yes, that''s it!"


    Eliza said to Sun Gohan, "Gohan, let''s go home together! You can drive me and take me home!" "I''m sorry, but I can only get one person in my car!" "Then you move Come to Satan City, isn''t it all right?"


    Both Shap and Eliza are trying to find a way for the Monkey King, but they don¡¯t know the identity of the Monkey King, "But this, I...", the Monkey King is indeed unspeakable, and I leave them both, Monkey King. The meal is gone.


    However, Sun Gohan didn''t know, and Vidili followed him behind, "It''s really suspicious. Since his home lives so far away, why doesn''t he take a car or a jet to go home?"


    But after a while, Sun Gohan seemed to have noticed Vidili, and immediately ran to the corner. When Vidili caught up, no one was found. At this time, Sun Gohan had already jumped to the top of the building next to him. on.


    Now, Monkey King went home in a somersault cloud, "It''s really troublesome in the city, and called me a golden warrior. I have to be more careful so that I don''t get seen through. Go and discuss it with Aunt Bulma. Up."


    The first day of class was finally over. Gohan thought in his heart that for the first time in his life, after such a tiring day, Son Gohan came to Bulma¡¯s house and he had already told Bulma everything!


    "You want to keep your identity from being exposed when you are transformed!" "Yes! I think I just want to find Aunt Bulma and I will come up with a good idea, so I stopped by. What do you do? Any ideas?"


    "Well, I''m an invention genius. Let''s do it like this! I will let you transform your costume into a capsule, and let you wear it at any time. Okay!" "Is it really possible?" I beg you!"


    Bulma looked at Gohan, "I can''t pretend to see the bad guys. They are indeed like you. No problem. I''ll do it for you. Wait two hours for me!"


    "It only takes two hours. That''s great. Thank you Aunt Bulma!" "Then you can wait a moment!" "By the way, where is Trunks now? Just wait here. It''s pretty boring."


    "Tranks should be in the gravity room and practice with his dad Vegeta!" "With Vegeta?" Sun Gohan was curious, but Bulma said to him, "Because his dad Look at him, it''s almost time to exercise!"


    "That''s why I want to teach him some fighting skills. He has always hoped to educate Trunks twice as much as you!" "That''s terrible!" Son Gohan came to Trunks'' room.


    Chapter 1312 New Equipment Invented by Bulma


    "Tranks!" "Ah! Brother Gohan! When did you come?" "I just came here. Are you practicing martial arts with your father?" At this time, Vegeta walked from the gravity room Came out.


    "Hello, Uncle Vegeta, I''m bothering you!" Vegeta glanced at Sun Gohan. "Gohan, your body is about to rust. Even though the world is peaceful now, you still have to train."


    The two of them watched Vegeta seriously and walked over without saying anything. Trunks said to Sun Gohan, "Brother Gohan, let''s go play a game!" After two hours, Bull Ma has finished his equipment.


    Bulma shaped the device into the style of a watch watch. Gohan brought it up and looked at the watch. "Just press this red button and it''s all right?" "That''s right!"


    Trunks looked at Sun Gohan next to him, "Awesome! Mom, can you help me make one too?" Sun Gohan pressed the button, and a set of clothes appeared on his body. I looked in the mirror, "This suit is pretty cool!"


    In fact, Bulma also liked this way, but Trunks was surprised to see the clothes here, "I think...I don''t want it anymore!" Son Gohan bid farewell to the Bulma family and went back.


    "I have to ask you, somersault cloud, because today is a bit late, let''s move forward at full speed!" Monkey King was still thinking, "With this, I won''t be afraid of being suspected by others in the future!"


    "By the way, as long as I fly to school after my transformation, not only will I not reveal my identity, but I don''t have to be afraid of being late. Okay, let''s check it out now, somersault cloud!" After speaking, Sun Wufan opened. This outfit.


    The strengths of Monkey King and Somerset Cloud are comparable, but relatively speaking, Monkey King''s speed is relatively fast. "Hurry up, Somerset Cloud, you have to be faster. The difference between us is so big. ."


    "This time, no one will recognize me anymore?" Suddenly, Monkey King saw that there was a traffic problem in the city below. "I found a motorcyclist!" This motorcyclist was very arrogant, crossing the highway wantonly. .


    This time, Monkey King suddenly jumped to the front of the motorcycle racer. Fortunately, his brakes were stable enough, otherwise his car would definitely not be secured. The motorcycle racer in the car poked out the window and said, "Hey, you scumbag. , Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    "Where did this kid come from?" "How can you drive indiscriminately on the street? You almost killed people just now. You have to swear that you must follow the rules when driving on the street. ?"


    "What are you talking about, you guys are wearing weird clothes, and saying this is simply a pervert!" The two motorcycle racers got out of the car and walked towards Monkey King. "Who is this guy? ?"


    Son Gohan became nervous, "Who? That''s...", Son Gohan began to think about his nickname, and the two motorcycle racers looked at Son Gohan questioningly, "This guy is sick, weird. One!"


    "By the way, I am... the messenger of justice, that is, Saiyan Masked Superman!" This immediately messed up the three views of these two motorcycle races, "Saya... Masked Superman..." , The two heard laughter.


    "True soil, not only the soil for wearing, but also the vulgar name!" "I think this guy is really sick. Let''s beat him up!" Hearing this, Sun Wufanfan was already angry, "No You guys will laugh again, have you heard it?"


    An angry foot stepped on the ground. In an instant, the ground was directly crushed, and another foot stepped on, directly stepping on a crack and sinking their car. "This is the name I finally thought of !"


    When the two saw this scene, they immediately begged for mercy, "Yes, I''m sorry, I think about it now, this name is really good, it sounds good, and we will drive obediently in the future."


    Hearing the answer from the two of them, Monkey King smiled and took their car out of the pit. The two of them were surprised again, "Goodbye again, Saiya Masked Superman."


    The two of them never dared to drive such a fast car anymore. They drove very slowly, for fear of being taught by him again. The two of them had a very strong desire to survive. !"


    It''s late now, and Sun Gohan finally arrived home. Kiki was about to explode when she saw Sun Gohan''s clothes. "Gohan, why do you dress like this?" "Why, you don''t like it. ?"


    "How old do you think you are now? Your virtue is the same as your father!" While Kiki was still teaching Gohan, a child walked in from outside the house, carrying a big fish on her back.

 745 Naruto Power System Chapter 745

    "Brother, you are so handsome like this!" "Is it true? Goten!" After the next day, when it is dark, the Monkey King will get up. He wants to get up early and go to school. "Then I go to school. !" "Brother, goodbye!"


    Kiki repeatedly told Gohan, "Gohan! Be slow on the way to school, and be careful not to be hit by the plane!" After that, Gohan turned into this equipment again, only Gotian felt that this equipment was very Handsome.


    Chapter 1313


    After speaking, Sun Gohan flew away, "Starting today, somersault cloud will let you use it!" Kiki looked at Gohan, "It seems that Gohan is very happy this time! Since yesterday, he has transformed several times. "Brother, you are so handsome!"


    The younger brother of Gohan who looks exactly like him is named Wu Tian. He is Wu Kong''s second child. Sun Wukong has already flown to the heavens to practice with Piccolo.


    "Okay, at this rate, it only takes 20 minutes to get to school!" Monkey Gohan flew to the school very quickly and landed directly on the top of the teaching building, hiding on the balcony to the back of the house to collect the equipment.


    "Great, this way, I can go to bed later in the future!" When they were in class, the two students in front of Gohan talked, "I heard that the new messenger of justice appeared on the street yesterday. But, it¡¯s not the golden warrior anymore."


    "I heard that although his dress is terrible, but it''s quite powerful. I also heard that it is called Saiyan Masked Man!" Just now, Sun Gohan sounded quite interesting, but when I heard this, He was not convinced in his heart.


    "It''s Saiyan Masked Superman, stupid!" "Odd, it''s weird, how can you be so clear?" Son Gohan knew he was talking too much, "because I heard someone who saw him say it!"


    Vidili has been paying attention to Monkey King. At this time, the watch on her hand rang, "I am Vidili!" "There has been a bus hijacking incident, located at the bus terminal in the Eastern District."


    "It is reported that there are three robbers. After they got on the travel bus of the Senior Citizens Association, they demanded a ransom before they were willing to let them go. Please..." Just as the police were making contact, the robbers fired again.


    "Hurry up and bring me the ransom, otherwise these old men and old women will die", "Request immediate support!" "I see, I will be there now!" After finishing, Vidili told The teacher ran out.


    Son Gohan asked Eliza curiously, "What is Vidili doing? Where does she go?" "Her hobby is to uphold justice!" "To uphold justice?" "Because she is the savior of this world¡ª Mr. Satan¡¯s daughter!"


    "Because she is really amazing, the police often ask her to help!" Sun Gohan was very surprised, "Don''t underestimate Vidili. Although Vidili is a girl, she can do her best. Above me!"


    "I think Bidili''s strength might be better than her dad, Mr. Satan!" Sun Gohan thought for a while, "She is better than Mr. Satan?" Sun Gohan listened to him, Wukong. There is a challenge from ordinary people, and that person is Satan.


    "It''s the same as Mr. Satan, isn''t that too dangerous?" After saying that, Sun Wufan ran out of the toilet because of the reason. She came to the rooftop, put on this equipment, and flew to the accident site.


    Now the police have handed over the ransom to the robbers, but they did not intend to exchange hostages, so they started the car and couldn''t hit the hostages. This really embarrassed the police, but the old man in the car was not at all afraid meaning.


    On the contrary, I really enjoyed the journey, "The car finally started, I don¡¯t know where they are going to take us for a walk!" "Yes, but it¡¯s the first experience of being hijacked by the bus!" "I want to live more Longer!"


    "Mr. Carjacking, shall we take a picture together?" "Don''t be long-winded, you are our hostage!" "Come on, laugh!" The robbers cooperated and took a photo together. To the distance, the police car continued to follow.


    At this time, Billy was already flying the plane towards the bus. The robbers saw that Vidili was coming, and they were very worried. They shot at the plane and the old people in the car were very excited. Miss Dilly, take a picture for her."


    Son Gohan was also coming here. Vidili¡¯s plane landed on the bus. Son Gohan was surprised to see Vidili¡¯s quick movements. Just as the robbers were changing their magazines, Dilly kicked the glass and jumped directly.


    After beating these robbers violently, the old people behind looked very wonderful, the robbers were quickly defeated by Vidili, "Miss Vidili succeeded with a fatal kick", just when they were happy At that time, the car drove directly under the cliff.


    However, in the process of falling, they suddenly stopped falling. They both felt incredible. Bidili looked out the window and saw that the so-called justice messenger had lifted the car.


    Everyone cheered, and Vidili tied up the three robbers. These old people were not surprised at all, but thought this journey was very interesting, "It''s a walk in hell! Fortunately! There is no danger!"


    Vidili took a step forward and looked at the messenger of justice, "Who are you?" "I am the nemesis of all evil, messenger of justice... Saiyan masked superman... That''s great, what I said Great!" Monkey King made a series of moves.


    Chapter 1314 Sun Wufan''s Date


    Seeing the actions of this unknown person, Vidili thought he was weird and particularly earthy, "He is the messenger of justice? Saiyan Masked Superman...", "Well, goodbye! Miss Vidili", finished. , Monkey King flew away.


    Bi Dili was even more surprised, "How did he know my name?" These old people are very grateful to this Superman, a new hero was finally born, his name is the Messenger of Justice, Saiyan Masked Superman, the identity of Gohan Will it be exposed?


    That night, Sun Gohan was still thinking about his fighting pose at home. He always wanted to play in the most handsome pose. Only Wu Tian thought he was very handsome. Kiki also left, come and see if he has completed his own. idea.


    "Mom, you will be well soon, don''t worry!" "However, you should almost go to bed. If you are late for school tomorrow in bed, I won''t care about you!" "Don''t worry, no!"


    By the next day, he really overslept, and Sun Wufan turned into a hurry and flew to the school, "It''s over, I''m late!" Sun Wufan also jumped onto the roof of the teaching building. When he ran to the exit, he suddenly saw A girl stood there looking at him.


    Sun Wufan also went down very worried, "The girl saw that I was transformed, then the fact that I was the masked Superman Saiyan was completely exposed!" He ran into the class very nervously and sat down.


    Shapu looked at him, "Why are you so behaved, the teacher hasn''t come yet!" At this moment, a girl walked in from the door, who turned out to be the girl on the rooftop just now, who was in the same class.


    The girl looked at Monkey King, her eyes filled with longing eyes. She was in class now, and Monkey King was still worried about what happened just now, causing her to run away in class. The teacher told him that she didn¡¯t know, and she was very worried. Taboo this matter.


    "That girl must have seen me transforming. I hope she won''t tell other people about it!" At this time, the teacher walked to Sun Wufan, "Sun Wufan!" Scared Sun Wufan from the chair. Jumped up.


    "Sun Wufan! What are you in a daze? Go to the hallway to the penalty station!" Vidili looked at Sun Wufan very nasty, but the girl''s eyes were full of worry just now, and Sun Wufan stood outside. It doesn''t hurt to face down.


    However, he just kept thinking about that thing in his heart, "It''s really troublesome!" The girl didn''t have the mind to study, and all she thought about was Monkey King. The teacher happened to call this girl again, "Ann Kira, translate it!"


    The girl had been lying on the table and sighed. The teacher walked up to her. She just nodded helplessly. After the teacher woke her up again and again, Angela reacted, "Teacher, I''m sorry!" I cried on the table.


    Facing the female student crying in class, the teacher suddenly raised his hand at a loss. Just as helpless, the girl suddenly stood up, "I know! I was wrong!" ran out happily.


    Monkey King also looked at Angela who came out curiously, "Well... why are you..." Angela stood next to Monkey King nicely, "She, what is she doing?" "This...Son Gohan..."


    He looked back at Angela, and directly Angela had an expression of eagerness. Monkey King still didn''t understand what this was doing?"Why, what''s the matter?" "My name is Angela!" "Please...please advise."


    Chapter 1315 The Past of Qiqi and Monkey King


    "I know this is sudden, but do you have a girlfriend?" "This...I..." In fact, this question is really embarrassing to ask, and Sun Wufan doesn''t know how to answer, and doesn''t say anything. Angela looked disappointed.


    "I knew you had a girlfriend!" "Don''t cry! This is really nerve-wracking!" Suddenly, Angela raised her head and looked at Monkey King, "I know you have a secret!" Of course the Monkey King was surprised, "Really?"


    "Would you like to date me?" "Date?" "I knew you had a girlfriend. I wanted to keep this secret. We kept the secret!" "I know, I promised you." !"


    Angela heard that Sun Gohan agreed to her and jumped up happily, "Really? Great, then tomorrow is Sunday, let''s go out and make an appointment! At ten o''clock in the morning, I will wait at the Satan station Watching you!"


    When he returned home, Monkey King was still thinking while flying, "I was right. The girl knew I was Saiyan Masked Superman. In order not to let him reveal my identity, I had to Be careful not to make that girl angry."


    "But now I think about it if I haven''t even dated yet! It''s troublesome!" Sun Gohan returned home and began to ask Kiki as soon as he entered the door, "Mom, there is something I want to ask you! You! What was it like when I dated my father for the first time?"


    Hearing Sun Gohan said this question, I thought it was very interesting, "You boy is really, why did you suddenly ask me this question? Well! I remember it was..."


    Kiki remembered her previous date with Monkey King. The two were under the big tree, but they were both dating for the first time. Moreover, Monkey King was a Saiyan. He didn''t have any emotions to say, and they didn''t understand anything at all. .


    However, although Qiqi is still young, he knows a lot. She tells Wukong to do what she likes together. Who knows that Monkey King came up with a right uppercut, and Qiqi almost didn''t react!


    Because for Monkey King, fighting was his happy event, and the two of them fought like this, just like this, the two of them are together, Qiqi thinks of it very interesting.


    "At that time, Wukong''s right uppercut has been deeply imprinted in my heart so far!" Although Sun Wufan didn''t understand their behavior, they were together after all.


    By the next day, Sun Gohan arrived at the Satan station on time. He waited for Angela here. After a while, Angela ran over, "Gohan student, I am so touched, you really came here. My date is up."


    "Then, can you promise me to keep that secret for me?" Angela raised her head and glanced at Monkey King. The way that Monkey King looked at her didn''t say anything. It''s best not to make her think Get up that thing.


    "Want to watch a movie, I''m so happy?" Angela took Sun Gohan to the movie theater. Angela watched the movie affectionately, but this movie had no interest in the numb Sun Gohan. Fall asleep.


    Angela looked at him, "Student Son Gohan, is it so boring to be with me? I''m going back!" Angela walked out of the cinema angrily, and Gohan went up with helplessly, "I''m sorry, really I''m so sorry!"


    Chapter 1316


    Unexpectedly, Angela turned around and smiled at him, "Then let''s go to the coffee shop!" The two went to the coffee shop and sat down. Angela looked at Monkey King, "Like this time! You have to Take the initiative to ask the girl how many candies, and then help her add candies."


    "Is that so? How many do you want?" "Thirteen!" Sun Wufan was very serious about adding sugar to her. Now he is very nervous. She looked at Sun Wufan, "But Sun Wufan, you This person really can''t see it!"

 746 Naruto Power System Chapter 746

    "To be honest, I was really taken aback when I saw it yesterday!" Hearing what Angela said, Monkey King became even more nervous. "She was referring to the Saiyan Masked Superman! By the way, what do you think of this?"


    "I think this is so cute!" Monkey King didn''t quite understand it!"Cute?" "Gohan-san, do you usually be like this?" "Yes! Only when necessary!" "You are so cute!"


    "Then you have to promise me, don''t tell others about this!" "Okay, I know! Wait a minute, let''s go to the Satan Tower, okay?" The current Sun Gohan can only follow this girl''s Ideas come.


    The two of them were walking, and suddenly heard that there was an accident ahead. Monkey King ran over very nervously. At a glance, he saw Bidili flying on the top of this building. The fire in this building was very serious. .


    Vidili is very nervous now, "Can''t we get closer?" "No way! Miss Vidili, there is an updraft of fire here! There is no way to get closer!" "But, those people will be burned to death. of!"


    Everyone is very panicked now. At this moment, Vidili looked around and said to the phone, "I see a large water storage tank there. I think there should be a way!" People are very puzzled.


    "Of course I used the water there to extinguish the fire!" The staff concerned had already received the data. "Although the water valve has been opened and the pipeline can drain water, I don''t know if it can extinguish the fire, and the water valve has not been pulled out yet. ."


    "If you turn it on, can the water flow out?" "But it''s okay for the water to flow to the roof. Can it flow to the building to extinguish the fire? I don''t know!" "But I should be able to buy some time!"


    Hearing what Vidili said, the pilot was very worried, "Miss Vidili, could it be that you...", "Just try it!" After saying that, Vidili jumped off the plane and she came here. Next to the water storage tank on the roof of a building.


    Just about to open the water valve, but the fire has already heated the iron on it to a high temperature, Bidili endured the pain and started to open the water valve switch. Monkey King looked down at the current situation and was not optimistic.


    Immediately ran over, but Angela was very worried, "Mon Gohan, where are you going?" "I''m going to the roof to save those talents", "But even if you get there, you can''t help them. Yeah!"


    Son Gohan couldn''t understand what Angela meant?"What nonsense are you talking about! The more this is the time, the more the messenger of justice will appear!" Everyone did not understand that Monkey King ran towards the mansion.


    The current situation is very serious. The number of explosions in the building is increasing. The ground can no longer withstand the destructive power of the building. It has begun to crack and cracks. Moreover, there are still people in the building. The situation is becoming more and more dangerous.


    Chapter 1317: Not The Same Secret


    At this time, there was an accident on the roof. This large water storage tank was sunk into the floor after the explosion below. Just as it was about to fall down, Superman Sun Gohan held the water tank and saved it. Killed Vidili.


    "Saya Masked Superman is coming! Hurry up, get out of here!" Vidili was very happy. Monkey King broke the water can with a punch, and the big water flowed down from the cracks and passages above. After a while, the fire was finally put out.


    The fire was extinguished and the people inside were finally saved. This incident also came to an end. Sun Gohan took the opportunity to run away. Vidili was already surrounded by reporters. By coincidence, Sun Gohan was hit by Vidili. So he stopped Sun Gohan.


    Bidili walked towards Monkey King, "Why did you just show up here?" "No why!" "Nonsense, did you hide something?" "I... I didn''t hide anything. !" Vidili glared at Monkey King.


    It just so happened that Angela walked over at this moment and saw that Monkey King was so close to Vidili, and she cried out in surprise. The two of them saw Angela, "Gohan-san, you are too much! You I already have a girlfriend!"


    "Videlie is your girlfriend, isn''t she?" When Angela said, Bidelli herself was confused. "That''s why you risked rushing into the fire regardless of the fire in the building. Save her!"


    "Then Vidili must know Gohan''s secret too!" "What''s the secret?" Vidili was also very interested in this secret, and Sun Gohan was very nervous, "Actually Gohan-classmate he...", Monkey King was making trouble beside them.


    Twice and again, Angela was not allowed to tell Vidili the secret, but depending on how he made trouble, Angela still said, "Son Gohan wears panties with a bear pattern!" Not only was Vidili surprised. , Even Monkey King was very surprised.


    "Underpants?" "Yes, I saw this with my own eyes a few days ago!" It turned out that Angela accidentally passed by the locker room and saw Monkey King changing clothes inside. The door was not closed, so she inadvertently glanced at it. Got the Monkey King''s panties.


    She thought it was very cute, so she fell in love with her silently, "I didn''t lie to you, it''s really bear-patterned underwear!" Monkey King looked at Angela, "It''s the secret! Then you were on the roof yesterday, Didn''t see anything?"


    "What did I see? Yesterday I removed the contact lenses. I saw you when you were near. Is there anything wrong?" Monkey King was shocked. It turned out that Angela didn''t see anything. , It seems that Monkey King is worrying too much!


    Vidili was still condemning Sun Gohan, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have this kind of panties with bear pattern!¡± Sun Gohan explained to them quickly, ¡°No, that¡¯s because my mother accidentally bought me the wrong one. Pants! The other pants are all worn out."


    However, Angela is very angry now, "I ignore you, Gohan classmate!" Angela went away very sadly. When the next day was in class, Son Gohan was still thinking about Angela, always I feel very owed in my heart.


    "I think about that, anyway! I should apologize like Angela!" He just walked into the classroom door and saw Angela saying the same thing to another boy. Look When she has nothing to do, she feels relieved.


    Chapter 1318 The Chase of Vidili and Monkey King


    Fortunately, the true identity of Saiya''s masked superman has not been exposed, but has Vidili been suspicious?But on this day, Monkey King went to school, flew into the air, put on the equipment, and at this time, Wu Tian flew over on the somersault cloud.


    "Brother, be careful on the road!" Monkey King looked at Wu Tian, ??"Wu Tian, ??you have ridden somersault cloud very well!" "Brother, you look so cool!" "Then I''m leaving!" "Bye!"


    Monkey King flew towards the school, feeling very happy in his heart, "Great, with this set of transformation equipment, there is no need to worry about being late for school!" At this moment, he suddenly saw something. An airplane flew over.


    This plane belongs to Vidili. She also saw the masked Superman. Both of them were very surprised. Sun Gohan thought for a while, "It''s Vidili, it seems that I can¡¯t just go to school like this. Only a detour."


    However, only Sun Gohan thought about this matter. Both of them flew over from school, and Vidili followed Saiyan¡¯s masked Superman, "You can¡¯t escape! Today I must To reveal your identity!"


    Monkey King didn''t understand what was going on, "What do you want? Classmate Vidili! Why do you chase me like a badass?" Just like that, the two of them competed and chased in the city.


    "Today, I must expose your true identity!" Sun Wufan felt that this was not a solution, so he flew to the front and stopped directly, and Bidili rushed towards him. Fortunately, Sun Wufan flew fast. Otherwise, Vidili and the plane will inevitably suffer casualties!


    Vidili stopped the plane, her panic in her heart had not stabilized, but when she stabilized, she could no longer find the Monkey King. At this time, the Monkey King had already hid in the park.


    "Unexpectedly, being chased by him, I was so far away from school accidentally! If it''s a little bit sooner, I must be late!" Very unfortunately, Vidili landed here in a plane at this time, and she left the plane. Up and down.


    "Are you early!" "Hello, classmate Vidili, you found me so soon!" "You are a striking dress, you can find it all at once!" Sun Wufan subconsciously looked at his dress. , But it is really good, red with green, too eye-catching.


    Vidili looked at the unknown person, "I''m asking you, who are you?" Monkey King deliberately avoided Vidili''s question, "Should I tell you already? I''m the nemesis of all evil. , The messenger of justice, Saiyan Masked Superman!"


    "Don''t joke with me!" "Me? I don''t have it?" "Although you are dressed in rustic style, you are not only good at flying, but also a little skillful. I don''t think you are ordinary ordinary people."


    "In order to be able to live a peaceful and peaceful life with everyone, if my identity is exposed, it would be bad!" Monkey King was still worried about his identity, "Can you tell me anything you say?" "I can not say!"


    "You say that, I want to know who you are!" At this moment, Monkey King suddenly remembered, so he jumped directly from Vidili and lifted her plane. Vidili was very nervous.


    "What do you want to do?" "I''m sorry!" finished.He lifted his plane straight away, and Bidelli snarled angrily on the ground, "What the hell do you want to do? Put it down!"


    Chapter 1319 Vidili Saves Monkey King


    Monkey Gohan had already put it on the roof at this time. He looked at Vidili on the ground, "I will put it here for the time being. See you later! No, I was wrong, I regret it for a while. !"


    This made Bidili even more curious about him, "I will find a way to find out your true identity!" With the teaching bell, Bidili opened the classroom door and came in, "Teacher, I''m sorry, I It''s late!"


    The teacher glanced at her, "Classmate Vidili, it''s okay, you have too many things to deal with, okay! Sit down quickly!" Vidili quickly ran to his seat.


    Eliza looked at Bideli, "Did something happen early in the morning?" "No, nothing happened!" Bideli could only pretend to be calm, and nothing happened when she sat down. He looked at Monkey King suspiciously.


    At this time, Shap said to Bidili, "You will be late, I''ve long been used to it, but it''s really strange that Sun Gohan is late!" She was very surprised when she heard what Shapu said, "Gohan is late too?" "He just entered the classroom."


    Hearing their conversation, Monkey King quickly explained, "No, because I went to bed late today, so..." Vidili thought for a while, "Now think about it, the masked Superman Saiyan also went to the school direction just now. It''s too suspicious!"


    "Today, under the heroic struggle of Saiyan Masked Superman, countless precious lives have been saved. It really deserves to be our new hero Saiyan Masked Superman in Satan City!" Satan looked at the news on TV and felt very upset in his heart. Convinced.


    "What is the messenger of justice? Compared with me, Sa Shi Dansheng, the layout is too small!" However, only he himself would think so, how could he know that the opposite is Sun Wufan!


    Sun Wufan and the others were after school. There was a traffic accident on the road. A car deliberately crashed into a police car and the two got out of the car. "Big Brother, the police in Satan City, I don¡¯t think so!"


    "Yes, it looks like this. If our boss comes here, they can''t help me because I have no boss. Let''s report to the boss!" At this moment, Sun Wufan came over, "Two uncles, how can you do this? What about driving around?"


    The two men glanced at Monkey King, "Which green onion are you?" "Big brother, this kid is a high school student!" "Boy, dare to speak crazy words, crying ghosts see us all I was so scared that I didn''t dare to cry, you still look down on us."


    The man grabbed Son Gohan by the collar. At this time, Bidelli came here and saw this scene, but Son Gohan didn''t feel any fear in the face of these two men, "Don''t use violence, okay?"


    With that said, the man came to fight against Monkey King and was easily dodged by Monkey King, but when Monkey King saw Vidili standing beside him, he immediately stopped resisting and was knocked down by the man. On the ground.


    Vidili saw this scene, jumped directly over, kicked the man in the face, kicked him to the ground, another man ran over and helped his brother up, "This woman is... ¡­Damn it, you remember it!"


    After talking about him, he dragged the man away, and Vidili was very worried and ran to the side of Sun Gohan, "Sun Gohan, are you all right!" "I''m fine!" "But, you were brutally hurt by him just now! Hit it."

 747 Naruto Power System Chapter 747

    "This is because that person''s power is not that great at all!" Son Gohan smiled reluctantly, and Vidili looked at Son Gohan, "I''m sorry, I originally thought that if you were Saiyan Masked Superman, you could do it. It''s easy to get rid of those people."


    Chapter 1320 Red Shark Kidnapper Locke


    Son Gohan pretended not to know, "Me?" Vidili looked at him, "I misunderstood! If I were to slow down, you would be seriously injured by those bad guys, but you It¡¯s great to have no injuries."


    "It''s dangerous, my identity was almost discovered by classmate Vidili!" At this time, the two bad guys who ran away were still thinking about it, "Brother, that girl is Mr. Satan''s daughter, everyone They say that she is very good, and she is really true.


    "You''re right, that girl kicked me so badly, but I just punched the stinky boy, but the bones seemed to be split in pain. Damn, I didn¡¯t expect that stinky boy¡¯s bones would be so painful. hard."


    And here, Gohan and the others are still in the classroom. Just as Vidili and the others were chatting, Vidili¡¯s watch rang again, "Bidili, it¡¯s not good, the gang called the Red Shark Group took the Satan City The mayor took him hostage."


    Now, in the municipal committee building, these kidnappers are holding the mayor, "Listen, hurry up and call that, Mr. Satan, or the mayor''s life will be lost."


    The mayor calmly looked at the kidnappers, "You are looking for Mr. Satan, what''s the matter?" "It''s our boss! I have decided to fight him!" "A showdown?" A tall and strong man walked out of it.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Satan is a hero who saves the earth, but I can''t bear to see him hanging out in the name of a hero all day long, screaming everywhere, I, Locke of the Red Shark group, will kill him this time."


    "At that time, this small town will belong to our Red Shark group, boss!" "At that time, change this to Locke City! Are you OK? Mayor! If you don''t want to watch the city. If you die, call Mr. Satan over immediately."


    After finishing speaking, the subordinate next to him fired a rocket launcher and directly exploded the police car on the opposite side. The police here also tried to contact Mr. Satan, but they never got in touch there.


    In Mr. Satan''s house, the phone ringing kept ringing, but there was no one in the room. In the attic of the room, Satan was hiding on it and watching the small TV. He stayed on top and was very angry.


    "Really, once I became famous, a lot of these inexplicable guys came to me! Although I really want to go out and beat them up now!"


    "However, they all have flying tools on their bodies. It is also my hero''s mission to avoid this dangerous thing. Although I am not reconciled, I can only endure it!" Mr. Satan also felt very helpless.


    What happened on the scene was broadcast live on the TV, "If Mr. Satan doesn''t come again, you will even kill you!" Now, Vidili who got the news told the teacher and ran out nervously.


    After seeing Vidili running out, Monkey King stood up, "Teacher, I''m sorry, can I go to the toilet!" Shapu couldn''t stand it anymore, "Here again!" Even the teacher found out. , "Student Sun, you have done this several times before."


    "But in the end I didn''t come back to the classroom. No matter how good your grades are, I insist today that you are not allowed to leave the classroom!" Eliza looked at Sun Gohan, "Gohan, you are so pitiful!" But what about them Maybe you know what it is!


    Chapter 1321


    Things are getting more and more dangerous now. This group of kidnappers waited for Mr. Satan¡¯s arrival. At this moment, the plane fell from the sky, and Vidili jumped off the plane, "Listen, hurry up and get the market. Long let go."


    "Boss, she is the daughter of Mr. Satan!" Locke looked at Bidelli, "Does it seem that you have a lot of trouble? But I am not looking for his daughter. I am here today to defeat Mr. Satan."


    "There used to be people like you before, who came to my dad to challenge him under the name of defeating my dad! But, you know! My dad is a busy person, so I can just leave it to me. Up."


    "What?" the mayor said to Locke, "this is true, in fact, Vidili''s skill is comparable to his father, Mr. Satan!" "In other words, if you knock down this little girl, you will also knock down his father. Mr. Satan."


    "That''s okay, it''s a different matter, but that ugly Mr. Satan has such a cute daughter. Don''t blame me for being impolite!" Just as Locke finished speaking, Vidili kicked him violently. foot.


    But it was directly blocked by Locke, and Bidili jumped a few steps later, "You are indeed much better than those people in the past!" "I want to beat your beautiful face into a big face."


    Sun Wufan still couldn''t come out. He was very worried in his heart, "This time the opponent is too strong, and Bidili is in danger, but how can I get out of the classroom? Brainstorming, what is a good way? ?"


    The Sun Gohan is already fidgeting, shaking his feet all the time, and the house began to tremble while he was shaking like this. Everyone was terrified. Sun Wufan looked at him and saw that he was still shaking his legs. too excited.


    This caused the teaching building to shake, and the teacher made everyone hide under the table. Just now, Monkey King ran to the balcony, put on the equipment, and flew towards Vidili.


    However, Vidili is still playing against Locke now, "Are you quite a bit of a child?" The man next to him took a submachine gun and scanned Vidili''s feet, so scared that Vidili did not dare to step forward, Locke Take the opportunity to kick her against the wall.


    It just so happened that the masked Superman Saiya came here, "You people are too mean!" The next man at the back held a gun and pointed at Monkey King''s head, "Smelly boy, who are you?" Sun Wufan said nothing. Said, pinched to the barrel behind him.


    What made them unexpected is that the barrel of the gun was directly crooked by him, "I am the nemesis of evil, the messenger of justice, everyone calls me...", "Saya Masked Superman!" He was directly beaten by Vidili. Grabbed the lines.


    "What are you doing? This is my job. Don''t you come here to make trouble, okay?" Vidili looked at the masked Superman and was very angry, "No one asked you to come here, nosy!" "But ..."


    Now even the police outside can''t figure it out, "What are they doing?" Vidili looked at the masked Superman, "Listen to me, hurry up and get out of here!" "Don''t do that. Fierce? Classmate Vidili!"


    What Locke looked at was disgusting enough, "Enough! Hey, take that rustic guy to me too!" So his two men fired shots at Monkey King. What happened to them? May have beaten Sun Wufan.


    Chapter 1322 Suspect Sun Wufan Again


    As a result, Sun Wufan solved them in twos or twos and rescued the mayor. At this time, a man next to him took a small bazooka and fired a shot at Sun Wufan, but he was unexpectedly given by Sun Wufan. Rebounded.


    On the other hand, Vidili was strangled by Locke. Vidili couldn''t get away at all. Seeing that the situation was not good, Sun Gohan rushed over, but he didn''t expect Vidili to elbow Locke directly. He immediately released her.


    Then he was knocked to the ground by Vidili, and Sun Gohan was stunned when he watched from the side, "I don''t have to worry about her at all? She is very powerful herself!" And these bad guys have been taken into the car by the police.


    Son Gohan bid farewell to Vidili, "Goodbye, Miss Vidili!" "Wait! Thank you!" "You are welcome!" "After this time, I want to know who you are? One day I will Will reveal your true identity!"


    "Okay, then you can do it!" Son Gohan smiled at her, so he flew away, and school was over. Eliza Bidelli told her what had happened, and Bidelli was surprised. "Sun Wufan?"


    "There was an earthquake not long after you left, and he disappeared soon after, and he didn''t come back to the classroom until you came back!" Vidili understood, and just wanted to call Sun Wufan back. As soon as he turned around, the Monkey King was gone.


    "Strange, he was clearly behind!" "Really, this guy slipped quite fast!" Saiyan Masked Superman also bravely confronted evil this time!This ordinary city must be maintained by one person.


    But even though he was an invincible hero, Gohan felt that he was about to have a troublesome opponent!And that day, Gohan took Wu Tian to a hill, and there was a huge nest on the hill with a huge eggshell inside.


    Wutian got out of the eggshell, "Where did Xiao Budian go? When I came here to drive him the day before yesterday, he was still there, brother!" "He can''t hide in his own egg, he should be back now. Can''t fly."


    "Since we got here, we haven''t seen the Totos! Well, let''s look for it again!" At Mr. Satan''s house, he is watching his previous video recordings, "No matter how many times I watched it, I still think I am amazing."


    At this time, Bidili came over, "Bidili, if you also want to be a great champion like Dad, you have to practice your skills more."


    Bidili glanced at the video on the screen, "The world''s number one martial arts conference? It''s really exciting, but Dad, I heard people say that Dad¡¯s previous champion martial arts are very strong!" "Oh, you mean that is called Sun Wuchen It''s with Monkey King."


    "But they are just people who use tricks and tricks, but when it comes to strength, he can''t compare with your dad. If dad participates in this conference, I will definitely get the victory." "Sun Wuchen? Monkey King?"


    Gohan and Goten didn¡¯t find it after searching for a day, "Will something happen?" At this time, their TV broadcasted news, "The circus performance from today, the monster baby that will be shown has caused A great topic."


    "This strange baby monster was just captured by the founder, Mr. Musca from the wild just a few days ago! Its petite and cute appearance, I believe the audience will love it!"


    Chapter 1323


    Wutian looked at the TV screen and said, "It''s a little kid!" "Tomorrow is Sunday, I believe the circus will flood into a large crowd!" Kiki cooked the meal and watched the TV, "What is that cute look?" He is afraid of death at all."


    Son Gohan thought for a while, "It must have been arrested when the Totos were away, or the Totos could not have let him be arrested like this!" "Small, it''s so pitiful, brother !"


    "Don''t worry, Goten! Leave this to my brother!" By the next Sunday, Sun Gohan came to the circus. Today is indeed crowded. It is very lively here. Sun Gohan is in the circus.


    On the stage, the trainer threw the whip while training the little boy. Monkey King watched this scene and felt very uncomfortable in his heart, "Little boy, so pitiful! I will definitely save you."


    At this time, Sun Wufan came to the subjective stage. There was a big man sitting here. Sun Wufan stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, is the man with the highest status in this circus?" "Boy, who are you? Huh?"


    "I beg you to let Mindler go back to the mountain, okay?" "What are you talking about? We have all decided. We will perform in the Northern Capital next. We took pains to catch him."


    "This little thing, from now on, will make a lot of money for me!" The big boss laughed with a cigar in his mouth, "But, you just grabbed the little thing and used it to make money. This is too much. Right."


    The big boss was very angry, "You''re short-winded, this little thing, but I caught it! What do you want to do with it? This is my freedom, there is a money tree, who will let it go easily, right? Hahahaha!"


    Sun Wufan knew that it was useless to say to them face to face. At this moment, he walked out of the circus, "It seems that I can only wait until night!" At this moment, he saw the harmony of the family of three and suddenly remembered. .


    "Little boy, he must also hope to return to his parents sooner. Toto and they must be very worried about little boy now!" Sun Wufan looked up at the city.

 748 Naruto Power System Chapter 748

    "Wait a minute, maybe, the Totos are now looking for the missing pets! If this is the case, it would be bad, they will definitely destroy the city."


    So he immediately ran to the parking lot and put on his own equipment. Sun Wufan came to the backstage area of ??the circus. Xiaoer was locked in an iron cage by them. Sun Wufan came over and broke the cage. opened.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! It''s me, I''m Gohan!" Gohan broke the iron chain on Xiao''er''s leg and carried it on his back. "Don''t worry, come! I''ll take you back. Mom and Dad, OK? Okay, let¡¯s go!"


    But as soon as he walked out, a security guard in the backcourt walked out with a big iron rod in his hand and looked at Monkey King, "Hey, who are you? What are you doing?" "Listen well. , I am the messenger of justice!"


    "You hateful thief!" After speaking, the security guard held an iron rod and waved it towards Monkey King. Before he could listen to Monkey King''s explanation, he started fighting, and Monkey King picked him up directly. , Thrown on the ground.


    "Listen to me! Besides, this kind of thing is dangerous. You can''t touch it indiscriminately!" Monkey King broke the iron rod into a ball and threw it in front of the security guard. He was shocked when he saw it. "After all, there are such people?"


    Chapter 1324


    Sun Wufan flew away with a little bit on his back. The security guards immediately ran to the big boss''s office, "The big thing is not good, Mr. Musca, that monster was stolen!"


    Hearing this, Musca was almost mad, "What? What did you say? Hurry up and chase them back!" Sun Gohan flew in the air with a little boy on his back, but the little boy moved for a while. Go, trembling all over.


    The little boy almost fell to the ground, but fortunately he was caught by Gohan, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? How do you fly like this? Could it be that you are a little thing afraid of flying?" on the ground.


    "In this case, I have to run. Who told you this little thing would be afraid of height? But one day you still have to learn by yourself and fly in the sky."


    At this time, many police cars came to the rear. It turned out that Musca called the police, "That guy is a gangster, hurry up and catch him!" The policeman took a look, "Even if the messenger of justice steals something, we will not release Obediently hand over the baby monster."


    So just like that, the police chased Sun Wufan and kept running around in the city. At this moment, just as he was turning, a big truck suddenly came up, just in time, Sun Wufan jumped over and stopped him. The way of the police.


    "Okay, now we can go! I have to run out of the city as soon as possible." Just after a catastrophe, and another catastrophe, Vidili drove the plane and came here, "You stop me, race Sub-masked Superman!"


    "You behaved like a thief, and you are still called the Messenger of Justice. Aren''t you afraid to laugh to death? Saiyan Masked Superman?" "Thief? Miss Vidili, please listen to me!"


    "This baby is just a small baby. It is best to send it back to his parents, or something will happen!" Vidili walked towards him, but ignored what Sun Gohan said. Obediently hand over the baby monster!"


    "If you don''t hand it over, I will try my best to get it back!" Vidili is ready to fight, "You will probably lose your mask because you lose to me. Oh! Saiyan Masked Superman! Hahahaha."


    And now, the police car behind was also chasing up, and Musca hurried up and down from the police car, "What are you doing? It''s not your police''s responsibility to catch the thief?"


    So the last policeman told Musca, "Don''t worry, you can leave it to Miss Vidili!" Musca looked at Vidili curiously, "Who is that girl?" "He is Mr. Satan¡¯s daughter, Miss Vidili."


    Speaking of Mr. Satan, Musca remembered, "You mean the strongest man in the world, Mr. Satan''s daughter?" Sun Gohan is still helpless, "Why did you encounter Vidili at this time? What? What a headache!"


    Now the surrounding crowd is full of ebony standing, Sun Gohan is still stopping Vidili, "please don''t do this, Miss Vidili!" "Are you scared? If you think I''m a girl, no What a great thing, you are so wrong."


    "I''ll let you see how great I am!" After finishing speaking, she kicked the Sun Gohan, but how could she catch up with the Monkey Gohan''s speed, and Dilly grabbed Sun Gohan''s cloak. Little bit also fell to the ground.


    Chapter 1325


    "Although I really want to know your true identity, I am also interested in how powerful you are as a person. This time is just an opportunity. I won''t be polite!" "Why do you say that?"


    "I won''t be merciful, you be careful!" After saying that, he jumped to Sun Wufan''s neck, pinched him to the ground, and then did it, but Sun Wufan flashed over, very relaxed. Escaped the attack.


    At this time, Musca took advantage of the two of Gohan and Vidiri fighting, and quietly walked behind the little dinosaur and grabbed it. Musca looked at it very dishonest and took it out directly. whip.


    "I don''t think you are obedient!" Little Biter was very scared. When Monkey King was fighting, he heard Little Biter¡¯s roar and looked back distractedly. Vidili said to him, ¡°It¡¯s better to worry about you. Be yourself! Saiyan Masked Superman!"


    Sun Wufan had nothing to say, and grabbed Vidili''s hands, "You don''t understand!" "What do you say I don''t understand?" "If you don''t hurry up and take Xiaodian back, maybe in the city. A catastrophe is about to happen, it''s true, Miss Vidili."


    "Do you think I''ll let you go by telling me this?" "Are you a little reasonable? Miss Vidili!" Vidili didn''t listen to his explanation at all, and pushed him away with his backhand." Very good, otherwise it would be meaningless!"


    The current Vidiri only wants to fight with Monkey King, but Monkey King has his own difficulties, but there is something unspeakable, "What on earth do you want to understand what I''m saying?" The little boy kept watching. The sky roared.


    The cry was so strong that Musca was already annoyed, "Be quiet, you monster!" Suddenly, the sky darkened, and Monkey King looked up, "No, the little cry, put The Totos attracted."


    Everyone saw the two giant dragons and ran away. The police shot at the two dinosaurs, but it was useless. Monkey King said to them, "Don¡¯t shoot, the Totos just want to take them. ''S children are just going back."


    "Miss Vidili, please let me take the little boy out of here! Return the little boy, and the Totos will not make trouble!" When Vidili saw the current scene, he was very surprised and stunned. Yes, froze there.


    Son Gohan asked Vidili to control the scene. Vidili''s role was very effective. He immediately asked the police to stop shooting and hugged him. Son Gohan flew into the air, "Calm down Toto! Give back to him." You, calm down and don''t get angry."


    Vidili looked at Saiyan Masked Superman in the air, "What? You have known this monster a long time ago?" "Yes, I have played with it since I was a kid, and now it is angry That''s how it is, in fact, it is usually very gentle."


    "Even if I transform now, they should still recognize me!" Little looked at his father happily, Toto rushed towards Vidili, and Sun Gohan almost threw down Vidili. Entrusted to attack.


    "Toto, calm down, have you forgotten me? It''s me, I''m Gohan..." Oops, this time Gohan finally revealed his true identity, and Vidili sat up and grabbed it. Son Gohan, "Did you just say you are Gohan?"


    "Student Vidili, let me go quickly..." "You just said you are Monkey King! If you don''t make it clear, I won''t let you leave!" "It''s all this time, you''re still talking nonsense What is it?"


    Chapter 1326


    "Old lady, come on, this child has moved." An old voice rang in Ye Chen''s ear.Ye Chen reluctantly opened his eyes, and what appeared before his eyes was a slightly dilapidated roof made of thatch.


    A few sporadic snowflakes would occasionally pass through the gaps of thatch and float into the house, but before they fell on Ye Chen, they melted in the last trace of heat in the house.


    Ye Chen blinked lightly, feeling a little bit of cold, he wanted to move closer to the heat source, but he tried his best but still couldn''t move his body half a minute.


    "Old lady, hurry up, this child really wakes up, is your soup ready?" The old voice sounded again, Ye Chen tilted his head laboriously, and saw a rickety figure walking towards the door.


    "Okay, okay." As soon as the old man took a few steps, another voice came in from outside the door, and then an old-faced woman with a little shabby dress appeared at the door.


    The old woman was holding a steaming bowl in her hand and slowly walked to Ye Chen''s side. She slowly sat down, picked up the spoon in the bowl, and delivered a small bit of soup to Ye Chen''s mouth.


    "Take a bite, child." The old woman''s voice was very kind.


    Ye Chen had already felt hungry. It seemed that there was a fire burning in his stomach. It felt more unbearable than the cold, so he immediately opened his lips and asked the old woman to put this sip of soup into his mouth.


    After swallowing the slightly weak soup, a warm current flowed through Ye Chen''s whole body, and his internal organs finally became full again because of the hot soup.


    A gentle smile appeared on the old woman''s face. She took out a small spoonful of soup from the bowl, put it in her mouth and blew it, and fed it to Ye Chen.


    A bowl of soup slowly reached the bottom, but Ye Chen still felt a little hungry. He looked at the bowl in the hands of the old woman, his eyes full of desire for food.


    "Are you not full? Wait a minute, kid." The old woman saw Ye Chen''s dilemma. She placed the bowl next to Ye Chen''s bed, then stood up slowly with her knees, and then slowly picked up the bowl. Walked out of the house.


    After a while, the old woman came back with a bowl of soup, "Wait, kid? Oh, that''s how it is when people are old. When the weather is bad, these legs and feet will not fall.


    Ye Chen didn''t speak. In fact, he couldn''t speak even if he wanted to. His throat seemed to have lost all abilities except swallowing functions.


    After drinking another bowl of soup, Ye Chen finally felt full. He glanced at the old woman gratefully. Then, a burst of sleepiness hit, Ye Chen fell asleep again.


    This time he slept unsteadily, each of his dreams were like ghosts, chasing after him, Ye Chen wanted to get rid of this predicament, but he was powerless.


    The scenes in the dream seemed to have really happened, but Ye Chen only felt that those things were very far away, as far as he had experienced in his previous life.


    After struggling for countless times, Ye Chen finally woke up. This time, there was no old man''s voice in his ear. It was very quiet here, only the occasional "crack" sound made when the firewood was burning.


    The snow seemed to have stopped, although Ye Chen still felt very cold, but Ye Chen didn''t see the snowflakes floating into the room again.


    Ye Chen felt some strength in his body.


    Chapter 1327

 749 Naruto Power System Chapter 749

    He moved his fingers and shook his arm again, still feeling a little strenuous, but he was much better than he was when he woke up last time.


    At this moment, a noise from the door caused Ye Chen to turn his head slightly. The old woman who had fed him food walked in from outside the house, and she saw Ye Chen''s eyes opened.


    "Are you awake? Are you feeling better?" The old woman smiled at Ye Chen, and then sat on the side of his bed, "Do you want to eat something? Tell your mother-in-law if you want to, and mother-in-law will make it for you."


    Ye Chen shook his head gently, "Me, what''s wrong with me? Where is this?" He finally had the strength to speak. Although weak, he still asked his doubts.


    "You were seriously injured. My old man found you under a cliff a few days ago. You were lying in the snow. It is said that you were almost out of breath, but my husband was terrified."


    "My wife took you back home. We didn''t have the money to get a doctor, so we had to resign, but luckily you finally woke up. By the way, boy, how did you fall off such a high cliff?"


    The old woman''s eyes were full of concern. She looked at Ye Chen as if she was looking at her own child.


    Ye Chen didn''t notice the look in the old woman''s eyes. He recalled what he had experienced before, but no matter how hard Ye Chen tried, he could hardly remember what happened to him.


    "My child, what''s your name?" Seeing Ye Chen didn''t speak, the old woman thought Ye Chen would not answer her own question, so she asked again.


    "My name is Ye Chen." The name came out of Ye Chen''s mouth instinctively, and even he himself didn''t know why he remembered this name.


    "I don''t know how to fall, I can''t remember the previous things." After speaking, Ye Chen looked at the old woman, and a helpless mood gradually spread in his heart.


    Ye Chen felt like a traveler. He knew that he had traveled countless roads and had seen many beautiful scenery, but now, there seemed to be a thick fog behind him, making him unable to see his origin at all.


    There are still some vague memories in his mind, but whenever he wants to push through the fog to dig out the truth, a severe headache will make him have to stop.


    "It''s okay, child, it may be that the fall caused you to temporarily lose your memory. You will remember it someday. Take a good rest." The old woman said, slowly standing up.


    Ye Chen looked at the dress of the old woman and remembered the dress of the old man before. He suddenly had a familiar feeling.


    "What age is it now?" Ye Chen suddenly asked the old woman.


    "Zhengguan two years." The old woman answered Ye Chen briefly, and then walked out of the house.She didn''t notice, after she finished speaking, Ye Chen suddenly hugged her head.


    After hearing this era, Ye Chen suddenly felt a splitting headache. This time the pain was a hundred times more unbearable than before. There seemed to be something in his mind about to rush out, which made him extremely painful.


    "Ding." A crisp voice suddenly rang in Ye Chen''s mind. After hearing this voice, Ye Chen''s headache suddenly disappeared.


    He shook his head and looked around, but did not see the source of the sound.


    "The timeline has been opened-Tang, Zhenguan two years, Xuanzang will go west next year, please be prepared." A mechanical female voice said in Ye Chen''s mind.


    Chapter 1328


    "You, who are you? What Xuanzang? What is going west? Where am I?" After Ye Chen threw out a series of questions, the voice in his head stopped temporarily.


    "Detecting abnormalities in the host''s brain." A few minutes later, a mechanical female voice came out of Ye Chen''s brain again, and Ye Chen was shocked by the fright.


    "What test? I don''t want to test, you just need to tell me where I am now!" Ye Chen shouted into the air, but the mechanical female voice had no echo.


    After that, Ye Chen felt as if something was wandering in his brain. This felt very strange. Although it would not make Ye Chen uncomfortable, he still rejected this feeling very much.


    "It''s as if someone is peeping into my thoughts." Ye Chen suddenly had such a thought, but the feeling only lasted for a moment and then disappeared.


    "After the scan was completed, the host was accidentally injured when switching the timeline. The brain was injured and all memories were lost. It is being repaired..."


    Ye Chen couldn''t stop this woman at all, he didn''t even know where the person who had been talking to him was, so he couldn''t resist this so-called "repair" at all.


    Fortunately, this repair process did not bring any discomfort to Ye Chen. After the woman''s voice disappeared, Ye Chen didn''t feel anything wrong with his brain.


    Even so, Ye Chen was still very scared, such a strange voice appeared in his mind, but the strange incident that could not find anyone made Ye Chen fear the unknown.


    However, after the woman said "repairing", her voice did not appear in Ye Chen''s mind for a long time. Time passed, and Ye Chen wondered if he had auditory hallucinations.


    Half an hour later, just as Ye Chen stared boredly at the gleam of light from the roof, the woman''s voice suddenly appeared, causing him to tremble again.


    "Repair failed, the host is too seriously injured, and the system consumes too much energy to ensure its survival when switching the timeline, so it is about to enter the dormant state."


    "I said, can you give some hints before you show up? It''s too scary to be surprised like this." Ye Chen muttered, but the female voice did not give him any response.


    "Hey, are you still there?" Ye Chen saw that the female voice hadn''t heard back for a long time, so he took the initiative to ask. He had a hunch that this woman should be able to tell everything he wanted to know.


    "I''m here." The female voice quickly answered Ye Chen''s question, "I don''t have much energy. I can only answer a few questions before going to sleep. After that, I will give you an ability. Please ask questions as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Ye Chen nodded, although he was not sure whether the owner of this voice could see his movements.


    "The first question, who am I?" Ye Chen wants to know his identity the most now. He intuitively tells him that only by knowing who he is can he remember all his past experiences.


    "Because the host''s memory is impaired, this question cannot be answered." The female voice has no feelings and looks very cold, and Ye Chen''s heart sinks along with the woman''s voice.


    "Is there really no way?" Ye Chen was not reconciled.


    "Please continue to ask the host." The female voice ignored Ye Chen''s words. She seemed to be deliberately avoiding this question.


    "Well, then the second question, where is this? Who is Xuanzang you just mentioned? What is going on westward?"


    Chapter 1329


    Ye Chen knew that this woman must have her own independent mind. If she didn''t want to tell herself, she wouldn''t be able to ask her identity no matter how she asked, so he simply changed the question.


    The woman didn''t answer this time. Just when Ye Chen thought that the woman had gone to sleep, he suddenly felt as if something had been forcibly stuffed in his mind.


    Ye Chen snorted, which made him uncomfortable, but then some scattered fragments and memories appeared in his mind.


    Soon, these fragments were put together into a complete picture, and Ye Chen finally had a clear impression of the whole thing, and he also knew where he was now.


    "This is... the world of Journey to the West?" Ye Chen narrowed his eyes, and the picture scroll seemed to be right in front of his eyes. He looked at the contents of the scroll seriously.


    "All the contents of this world have been filled." The female voice sounded again, and Ye Chen also read the contents of all the scrolls at this time.


    Now in Ye Chen''s consciousness, he knew all the stories about this world that had happened or was about to happen, and the only thing he had to do now was to wait for Xuanzang to leave.


    But sadly, there is only Xuanzang going west in Ye Chen''s consciousness, and other things about himself and past experiences are still blank.


    "What am I going to do? Is it to follow the four masters and apprentices to learn the scriptures? But I don''t know how to fight monsters, and second, I don''t have Buddha predestined. You let me learn the scriptures, don''t you embarrass me?" Ye Chen felt helpless.


    The system did not answer his question, it seems that the meaning of the system is already obvious, and it is imperative for Ye Chen to embark on the westward road.


    "The host has accepted all the westbound information. Next, the host needs to choose one of the three abilities." The female voice sounded again, and a screen-like picture soon appeared in front of Ye Chen''s eyes.


    There were three options on the screen. Ye Chen couldn''t help but smile after seeing these three options.


    "Immortality, natural supernatural power, and a steel iron bone? Are you kidding me? These abilities are too nonsense." Ye Chen didn''t believe in the abilities this system gave him.


    "The situation is special. Although the host does not have enough points, considering that he wants to survive in an era when monsters are rampant, the system will give away a skill for free."


    "Please note to the host that this is the last time the system has given the ability. After the ability is granted to the host, the system will fall into a dormant period until the host completes its westward journey and obtains the truth."


    The female voice ignored Ye Chen''s suspicion. She had limited time and had to answer Ye Chen''s doubts as soon as possible, and then gave Ye Chen an ability that could keep him alive.

 750 Naruto Power System Chapter 750

    "It seems that this trip to the west is a must. If this is the case, then I simply choose the ability that Monkey King ever wanted the most." Ye Chen smiled, "Just immortal."


    "The''immortality'' ability has been selected, and the system is about to enter dormancy." After the female voice said, Ye Chen slightly raised his head and looked at his body, but he didn''t notice any changes.


    "Ye Chen, remember that the westward journey is difficult and tortuous, and there are many difficulties, but you must overcome all obstacles and help Xuanzang obtain the truth. This is the only way for the system to wake up from sleep."


    "The day the truth is obtained is when the mystery is revealed."


    The female voice suddenly changed, her tone was no longer as cold as before, but a touch of human touch, but before Ye Chen asked, the system no longer had a voice.


    Ye Chen''s eyes stared at the two lines at the beginning of the scroll: "If you want to know good luck, you must read "Journey to the West"." Slowly, the scroll became fragmented in front of Ye Chen and finally disappeared. Yu intangible.


    Chapter 1330


    Ye Chen looked at the picture scroll that was gradually disappearing in front of him, and stretched out his hand to keep some pictures, but this was all in vain after all, he didn''t grasp anything.


    Although the picture scroll has disappeared, the story of Journey to the West is still deeply imprinted in Ye Chen''s mind. As long as he wants to, he can know what happened or will happen at any time point in the story of Journey to the West.


    Ye Chen slowly got up, and then he realized that he seemed to have a little more strength on his body. The broken leg that was previously difficult to move is now recovering as before.


    He flexed his muscles and bones, then stood up.Ye Chen stretched out his hands and looked in front of him for a while, but his hands were still ordinary hands without any change.


    The only thing that made Ye Chen happy was that he finally didn''t have to lie on the straw mat like a useless person. He can now walk and move freely, and he no longer has to be restricted by the injured body before.


    Ye Chen opened the layers of clothes on his body, and he was surprised to find that the wounds on his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the skin on Ye Chen''s body became smooth, and there was no trace of scars anymore. .


    "It''s amazing!" Ye Chen couldn''t help but exclaimed, and his voice also attracted the old man who was sweeping snow in the courtyard outside the house.


    The old man walked into the house slowly, and he saw Ye Chen who was still lying on the straw mat and unable to move, but now standing on the ground.


    "Child, you, is your injury healed?" The old man widened his eyes. He has experienced a lot of things in his life, but he has never seen such an unbelievable scene. This is simply a miracle!


    "Old lady, come and see." The old man looked Ye Chen up and down, then leaned out half of his body and called out the old woman in another room.


    "Come, here, what''s all the fuss about." The old woman''s "click" footsteps on the snow were getting closer and closer, and soon, she also reached the door of the house.


    Both old men saw Ye Chen, who was indistinguishable from normal people. They knew how Ye Chen was before, so they couldn''t say a word at all.


    "Mother-in-law, old man, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Chen looked at the two old men with some doubts, and then he remembered that these two old men were mortals, and naturally he couldn''t understand why he suddenly became alive and well.


    "Boy, boy, are you a monster? Or a fairy?" The old woman and Ye Chen talked more, so she boldly asked Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know how to answer the old woman''s question. After all, he didn''t have a demon technique, but he couldn''t reach the level of a god.


    "I''m just an ordinary person." Ye Chen looked at the two old people and said sincerely, but the two old people didn''t seem to hear Ye Chen''s words at all. They knelt on the ground with a "puff".


    "God, save us, this year the capital is severely drought, there is no food throughout the country, and even the emperor is about to swallow locusts! The gods are kind, save us!" The old woman cried and gave Ye Chen a button.


    "Yeah, god, save us, we are really going to die of starvation!" The old man also buckled with the old woman, which frightened Ye Chen, and he quickly helped the two old people.


    "Old man, I''m really not a fairy, I''m just, just..." Ye Chen didn''t know how to explain this matter, in fact, he still had a mess in his head now.


    Chapter 1331 Drought


    The two old men stood up and looked at Ye Chen in front of them with tearful eyes. They seemed to believe that Ye Chen was the legendary god.


    "Hey, old man, I''m really not a god, and there is nothing I can do about the drought." Ye Chen was a little ashamed when he explained, as if he had done something to apologize to the two old people.


    The two old men just grabbed Ye Chen''s sleeves and couldn''t speak for a long time. Although they didn''t believe what Ye Chen said, they knew that even the gods must have troubles.


    "We understand, we understand that the gods cannot reveal their identity." The old woman looked at Ye Chen excitedly, but Ye Chen couldn''t say a word.


    He didn''t want to deny the thoughts of the two old people anymore, because he knew that doing so would chill the two old people, after all, these two old people are his own lifesavers.


    "Yes, two old people, in fact, I am a god sent by God. This time I will go down to observe the character of the new emperor who has just ascended the throne. If he is a Mingjun, I must ask God for rain."


    Ye Chen vowed to look at the old man in front of him. There was indeed such a drought in his memory, and he knew that this drought was going to pass soon.


    "Thank you, thank you god." The two old men said they were about to kneel down again. Ye Chen quickly supported the old man''s arm, "Old man, mother-in-law, you don''t need to kneel anymore, this is what I should do."


    After finally calming the emotions of the two old men, Ye Chen let them sit on the stools, "By the way, old man, mother-in-law, haven''t you heard me make any noise half an hour ago?"


    The two old men glanced at each other, then both shook their heads, "No, there has been no sound in this room for the past half an hour."


    Ye Chen nodded, knowing a general idea in his heart. He knew that the so-called "system" in his mind just now didn''t let the sound from here spread out.


    "Two old people, since you know my identity, I won''t hide it from you." Ye Chen sat on the straw mat where he was lying before.


    "I have important things to do when I go down this time. I am waiting for someone who will leave for the Western Regions next year. I must set off now and find this person, so I can''t stay here for long."


    "We understand, understand." The two old men were a little cautious when they spoke. Obviously, Ye Chen''s status as a "fairy" made them a little nervous. After all, a mortal would not be able to meet a fairy once in his life.


    "Don''t worry, after I know that the new emperor is a bright emperor, I will report to the sky so that all the gods can rain in time to keep the world peaceful."


    "Thank you, Lord Immortal." The two old men stood up and bowed deeply. Ye Chen looked at this scene and wanted to laugh. He felt like a god on a shrine.


    "The two old people don''t need to be polite." Ye Chen really couldn''t bear such a big gift. He even felt a little guilty. "Thank you both for taking care of me over the past few days. I have nothing to pay for it, but..."


    Speaking of this, Ye Chen touched his body and found that there was nothing valuable on his body. He looked around and found that the house was too dilapidated.


    "It seems that all I can do is help you repair this house." Ye Chen scratched his head and said slowly, a little embarrassed.


    Chapter 1332


    In the next few days, Ye Chen has been helping the two old people repair their houses.


    The courtyards owned by these two elderly people are not large. Except for the two thatched huts, there is only one acre of land left in the courtyard. The two elderly people rely on this acre of land to support their food sources.


    Ye Chen carefully planned the courtyard. He re-poured the inner and outer walls of the two huts with mud and hay, and put mud on the roofs of the two huts.


    After that, Ye Chen built two furnaces in the house for the two old people. As a result, the temperature in the house was much higher than before.


    But Ye Chen was still a little dissatisfied. He expanded the fence of the courtyard a bit. The courtyard occupies a larger area and the fields naturally become more.


    After spending a few days to do these tasks, Ye Chen was finally satisfied. Although he didn''t leave anything valuable for the two old people, at least he made the two old people''s old age to be more at ease.


    "Old man, mother-in-law, I have helped you to repair the yard and the house almost, and I should go now." Ye Chen packed up his own suitcase one morning, and all the clothes in the bag were the clothes given to him by the two old men.


    In the past few days, Ye Chen also learned that the two old men once also had a son, but in the previous war, the two old men''s sons were taken away by conscripts and have not returned.


    They all knew that their son should have died in the war, but they were not able to go to Chang''an to ask about their son''s situation, so the two old people could only miss their son here and spend the rest of their lives.


    At this moment, Ye Chen appeared. They completely treated Ye Chen as their son, but there was no permanent banquet in the world, and Ye Chen finally had time to leave.


    The only thing they could give Ye Chen was the clothes full of bags.


    "Can you... stay for a few more days?" The old woman held Ye Chen''s hand with tears and looked at Ye Chen with some dismay, but Ye Chen still shook his head slightly.


    "Mother-in-law, I will definitely come back to see you in the future." Ye Chen shook the hands of the two old men, a little sad, but thinking of the secrets in his own body, he finally turned around and stepped into Fengxue resolutely. in.

 751 Naruto Power System Chapter 751

    The two old people looked at Ye Chen''s back behind Ye Chen, just as they watched their son being taken to the battlefield.


    Ye Chen walked alone in the white snow. Although he possessed an immortal body, the cold wind in the world made him feel the cold.


    He wrapped his coat tightly and walked towards Chang''an.


    This place is only a few hundred miles away from Chang''an, and according to Ye Chen''s foot strength, this is only a few days'' journey, but now the wind and snow have slowed his speed a lot.


    The walking for several days made Ye Chen a little tired. He found a small temple dedicated to the land father in the wilderness and rested for one night.


    When Ye Chen woke up the next morning, he found that the snow outside had stopped and the weather had become clearer.


    Ye Chen carried his bags and walked out of the small temple happily, but at this moment, a voice stopped him from behind, "Brother walk slowly."


    "Who? Who is there?" Ye Chen turned around. Behind him, a Taoist man with an immortal style and bones appeared at his back. At this moment, the Taoist smiled at Ye Chen.


    "Who are you?" Ye Chen looked at the Taoist in front of him warily. He carefully searched the inside and outside of the small temple before moving into the small temple last night, and he had already determined that there was no one in the temple.


    Chapter 1333


    Now this person suddenly appeared in the temple. If he said he was not a monster, Ye Chen would not believe that he was killed.


    "I am the landlord enshrined in this temple. I saw my younger brother staying in last night and wanted to talk to him, but I was scared to disturb my younger brother, so I waited until now to show up. I hope my younger brother will not be surprised."


    "Duke Di? Are not all the divine gods in Journey to the West? Why are you so slender and handsome?" Ye Chen looked at the legendary Duke of the earth suspiciously.


    "Wait, what did you just say? What''s West?" Duke Di''s eyes were also full of doubts, he did not understand the meaning of Ye Chen''s words.


    "No, nothing." Ye Chen shook his head quickly. He just realized that this is the world in Journey to the West. The gods, people, and demons here do not know what the book "Journey to the West" is.


    Moreover, Xuanzang has not received the message of Guanyin Bodhisattva, so the gods in this world do not know about traveling westward for the time being.


    "What do you want to say to me?" Ye Chen quickly changed the subject, which also interrupted the meditating Duke Di. He quickly raised his head and looked at Ye Chen, his face filled with smiles again.


    "If you are not in a hurry, please sit down first, and let''s say it slowly." The Land Master said, stretched out his right hand and made a "please" gesture to Ye Chen.


    "Okay." Ye Chen walked into the small temple and sat down again. This is the first time he has seen a god in this world, so he can''t help but feel a little excited and nervous.


    "Who is my little brother, where does he come from, and where does he go?" As soon as Duke Di sat down, he asked Ye Chen three questions.


    "My name is Ye Chen, and I don''t know where I came from. As for where I''m going..." Ye Chen thought for a while, but after all he didn''t tell Duke Xuanzang about Xuanzang, "Go to Chang''an and go to Beijing for the exam."


    "Little brother is laughing, the world has just been settled down, the emperor has not announced the exam, I don''t know what exam the little brother is rushing?" The landlord smiled and exposed Ye Chen''s lie.


    "I, I was wrong just now, I went to Chang''an to see my sweetheart." Ye Chen explained hurriedly.


    "So that''s the case, but I see that my little brother is different from ordinary people, so he shouldn''t be in this pool. Why should I indulge in worldly love?" said the land master, reaching out his left hand to the bright blue sky outside the temple.


    "How do you know that my talent is different from ordinary people? Don''t talk nonsense, you gods." Ye Chen didn''t want to expose his immortal ability.


    Duke Land did not speak, there was still a smile on his face, and the gleaming light in his eyes made Ye Chen a little dazed, as if Duke Land had seen everything about him.


    "You immortal, it''s really strange." Ye Chen gave Duke Di Bai a glance, got up and left. He didn''t want to, or he didn''t dare to entangle with Duke Di.


    "Brother walk slowly, remember that the road to the west is not as written in the book. It is to save the common people in the world. As for whether the avenue is in the west, I hope you will carefully consider it."


    Duke Di''s words came from behind, and Ye Chen stood still when he heard it, but his cold sweat couldn''t stop coming out just when Di Gong''s voice just fell.


    "Didn''t you just ask me what Journey to the West is..." Ye Chen turned around as he spoke. He wanted to ask the landlord why he knew the book Journey to the West.


    But when he turned around, he found that the Lord Die behind him had long since disappeared.


    Chapter 1334 Chang''an City, Huasheng Temple


    Ye Chen looked at the empty temple behind him, and there was infinite ripples in his heart. He didn''t understand what the last words the Taoist and himself meant.


    Although the surface meaning of his words is easy to understand, every time Ye Chen wants to go deep into it to explore the true meaning of that person''s words, he feels as if he has encountered some obstacle.


    Ye Chen was puzzled and helpless, he had no choice but to set foot on the road to Chang''an again. He had been thinking about the Taoist''s words along the way, but there was no result.


    Moreover, Ye Chen rummaged through his own memory, and did not see any story about this Taoist in the story of Journey to the West, which also made him a little puzzled. He didn''t know how sacred this Tao was.


    The road in winter is very difficult. Ye Chen carefully stepped on the icy road. In order to avoid falling, he tied a few hay to the sole of his shoes, but it seemed to be of little use.


    After another fall, Ye Chen didn''t stand up for a long time. He sat on the ground and looked at the sky, thinking in his heart whether there are real gods in this world.


    If so, why can''t he see the so-called Tiangong at all?But if not, how should the Taoist in the morning explain?


    Shaking his head, Ye Chen put these thoughts behind him, he stood up, patted the snow off his butt, and then continued to walk towards Chang''an.


    A few days later, Ye Chen finally rushed to the outside of Chang''an City. He looked at the magnificent walls of Chang''an City, and couldn''t help but sigh that Datang had already shown its prosperous age in the initial period.


    Ye Chen entered Chang''an City after being checked by soldiers at the gate of Chang''an City. Although there were still signs of war in the city, this did not affect the prosperity of Chang''an City.


    The streets of Chang''an City are very wide. Soldiers and generals on horseback pass by from time to time on the streets, and the street is surrounded by people in a hurry and some hawkers selling goods.


    Chang''an City, which had just experienced the war, ushered in a drought again, but even so, there are still many people in Chang''an City, and the drought did not have much impact on the lives of the people.


    At least it seemed to Ye Chen.


    He slowly walked across the street in front of him and walked onto another street. In Ye Chen''s memory, the vertical staggered streets in Chang''an city divided the city into many lifangs, which contained residential buildings, official offices, and temples.


    What he is looking for is the temple before Tang Monk''s departure-Huasheng Temple.


    Ye Chen wandered around the city all morning, but he didn''t have any clues. After all, he was not familiar with the place where he was born. He didn''t know where the Huasheng Temple was.


    After many inquiries, Ye Chen walked for a few hours and finally came outside the Huasheng Temple, but for some reason, the gate of Huasheng Temple was closed at this moment, as if he did not want believers to enter it.


    Ye Chen knocked on the door of Huasheng Temple, and a young monk opened the door and saw Ye Chen, "What is this donor?" The young monk''s voice was immature.


    "I''m looking for Master Xuanzang, is he in Huasheng Temple now?" Ye Chen looked at the little monk with a smile, but the little monk shook his head, "Master Xuanzang has never been here."


    "Never been here? Where is he now?" Ye Chen scratched his head, knowing that he seemed to have come a little earlier, and it seemed that Xuanzang hadn''t come to Huasheng Temple to go west.


    "I don''t know, can you wait a moment? I''ll call the abbot to answer the donor''s doubts." The little monk didn''t know where Xuanzang was, but it seemed that he didn''t want to neglect Ye Chen, so he had to bring out the abbot.


    Chapter 1335: Looking For Xuanzang


    "Okay, the troublesome little master told the abbot, saying that I want to see Master Xuanzang." Ye Chen nodded, and the little monk immediately closed the gate of the temple.


    "Strange, why does this temple close its gates during the day? And this little monk is also a little rude, so he won''t let me in." Ye Chen couldn''t help but feel a little bored looking at the closed gate again.


    After a while, the gate of the temple reopened, and an old monk walked out of the temple. He also did not intend to invite Ye Chen in, because after he walked out of the temple, the temple gate was closed.


    "Amitabha, I don''t know why the benefactor is looking for Master Xuanzang?" The abbot put his hands together, first chanted the Buddha''s name, and then asked Ye Chen''s intention.


    "I heard that Master Xuanzang is about to go west. I specially asked Master Xuanzang to take me with him." Ye Chen also put his hands together, and the other father bowed slightly.


    "Westward? The temple has never received such news. Could it be that the donor has found the wrong place?" There was a trace of doubt in the abbot''s eyes. In Ye Chen''s eyes, he was not deceiving.


    "So, can I ask the abbot to tell me where Master Xuanzang is now?" Ye Chen knew that he might have come early, but he still wanted to ask Xuanzang''s position.

 752 Naruto Power System Chapter 752

    "Everyone in Chang''an City knows where Master Xuanzang is located." The abbot smiled, "He is in the palace right now, explaining Buddhist scriptures to the new emperor."


    "Explain the Buddhist scriptures..." Ye Chen murmured, and he suddenly remembered that Xuanzang went to the west to learn the scriptures because of many errors in the existing Buddhist scriptures in Datang.


    At this moment, Xuanzang was preaching to Tang Taizong in the palace. This was justified from the perspective of the development of the plot, so he bowed slightly to the abbot again, "Thanks for the abbot''s guidance."


    "It''s okay." The abbot smiled, then turned around to return to the temple, but as soon as he took a step, he was stopped by Ye Chen again.


    "Master Abbot, please stay here. I would like to ask why the gate of this temple is closed in daylight?" Ye Chen had been worried about this matter and was confused.


    "A mage in this temple passed away today, so..." When the abbot said this, the corners of his eyes drooped, and Ye Chen saw the sadness in his eyes.


    "This...I''m sorry, I shouldn''t ask more about this." Ye Chen hurriedly bowed deeply, cursing in his heart that he should not be nosy.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, birth, old age, sickness and death are human nature. If the donor has nothing else, the poor monk will go back first." After the abbot finished, Ye Chen quickly agreed, and the abbot walked into the temple.


    In the next time, Ye Chen has been wandering in Chang''an City, not because he has such a leisurely and elegant, but because he just discovered that he has no money.


    Ye Chen was a little hungry, but he really didn''t want to beg for food like a beggar. He walked in the city like this, and he slowly came to a main street.


    The main street is much wider than other streets. Here, Ye Chen can see the location of the imperial palace at a glance. Now, Xuanzang is in that palace that doesn''t seem far away.


    "It looks so close, but ordinary people probably won''t be able to walk there for a lifetime." Ye Chen thought to himself, sighed, and then left the main street.


    The lack of money on his body caused him a huge distress, and it was getting dark, and he realized that it was a trivial matter to be hungry, and having no place to sleep at night was the biggest problem.


    He didn''t dare to wander the street alone. If he was seen by the soldiers, it would be a trivial matter to be driven out of the city. If he was identified as an assassin or something, he couldn''t argue.


    Chapter 1336


    Ye Chen saw that it was dark, and according to the information he inquired today, the gate of Chang''an City would be closed in about half an hour, and it would be the curfew time.


    Since the war has just passed, Chang''an City was not open until the evening when there were any entertainment activities, and it coincided with the disaster year. How could anyone dare to have fun under the emperor''s eyes?


    So if Ye Chen still didn''t find a place to live by that time, he could only wander in Chang''an City. If he was discovered by the soldiers, he would inevitably have a lawsuit.


    Ye Chen was a little helpless about the current situation, allowing him to have an immortal body, and he could not escape these worldly influences.


    After all, he is not Monkey King. He has that kind of ability, let alone a place to live. Now he should be able to make a lot of silver taels at his fingertips. Why don''t he have no place to eat and sleep?


    Thinking of Monkey King, Ye Chen thought of Wuzhi Mountain a hundred miles away, "Is that monkey waiting for Tang Seng at the foot of the mountain now?" Ye Chen thought silently.


    "It''s so envious of making a noise in the Heavenly Palace." Ye Chen smiled, thinking that he would soon become one of the Four Westbounders, and he couldn''t help but have a new vision for the future.


    When Ye Chen''s thoughts drifted far away, a small bun shop next to him suddenly opened the door. Ye Chen was attracted by the sound of the door opening, and he couldn''t help but look over.


    The one who opened the door was a young woman who seemed to be about 30 years old. She did not expect that there were still people wandering on the street at this late hour, so when she saw Ye Chen, she was a little surprised.


    "Brother, don''t you go home so late? A curfew will be coming soon." The young woman kindly reminded Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen nodded, with a bitter smile on his face, "It''s not that I don''t go home, it''s homeless. I wonder if the lady boss can take me in for one night?"


    The young woman looked at Ye Chen carefully, but did not immediately answer, "Brother, wait, I will go in and ask my husband, if he agrees, you can stay here for one night."


    "Thanks a lot." Ye Chen thanked him gratefully. The young woman did not speak, but just nodded gently, and then walked into the bun shop.


    Ye Chen waited quietly outside the door, but the young woman hadn''t come out for a long time. Ye Chen sighed, knowing that the other party might think he was a bad person, so he didn''t want to take him in at will.


    "It seems that I didn''t tell me directly that I was afraid of hurting my heart." Ye Chen murmured softly, and then turned around to leave.


    "Brother, walk slowly." The young woman''s voice sounded again. Ye Chen turned his head and saw the young woman holding a basin in his hand. "My husband agrees that my brother will stay here for one night."


    After finishing speaking, the young woman poured the water in the basin in her hand on the street, "I was helping my husband to scrub his body just now, and I was a little scornful of my little brother. To apologize, I will invite my little brother to dinner."


    "No need, no, I can''t be thankful enough for allowing me to stay overnight, so how am I embarrassed to have another meal." Ye Chen waved his hand quickly, but his stomach rang untimely.


    Although Ye Chen''s stomach was not loud, there was no one on the street now, and it was very quiet. The young woman still heard the "protest" from Ye Chen''s stomach.


    "Puff." The young woman laughed, covering her mouth. "It''s okay, come in. I don''t have any good things here. Only the buns that are not sold during the day. If no one eats them, these buns will be thrown away. Up."


    "Then...then I would like to thank you first." Ye Chen bowed with both hands, and then followed the young woman into the door of the bun shop, passed through a small courtyard, and entered the bun shop.


    Chapter 1337


    After entering the steamed bun shop, the young woman asked Ye Chen to sit down first. She went to the back kitchen. After a while, she walked out with two steaming steaming steamed buns.


    "There are only some leftover steamed stuffed buns, please ask my little brother to just take it." The young woman smiled and sat at the table, "Would you like a drink to warm yourself up?"


    "This... isn''t so good. After eating your buns, you still have to drink your wine." Although Ye Chen wanted to drink, he was a little embarrassed.


    "What''s this, it''s just a pot of wine." The young woman smiled, then stood up and walked to the counter, picked up a pot of wine, but she thought about it, and walked into the back kitchen.


    Ye Chen waited for a while, the young woman finally walked out of the back kitchen, holding a plate of sauced beef in her hand, walked to the counter to pick up the wine, and sat down at Ye Chen''s table again.


    "The shop is small, there are only these to eat, brother don''t dislike it." The young woman smiled and put the sauced beef on the table.


    "I don''t dare to dislike it. It''s the best for the lady boss to take me in. Now she treats me with good wine and food. I am grateful." Ye Chen said, picking up a bun.


    This bun didn''t know what the stuffing was. Ye Chen felt very fragrant when he smelled it. This made his index finger wide open, and he couldn''t help but put the bun into his mouth, biting off most of it in one bite.


    "It''s delicious, but what kind of stuffed bun is this? Why doesn''t it seem that the meat is not like any kind of meat?" Ye Chen chewed the bun, only thinking that the bun was very delicious.


    "Pork, our family has secret stuffing, so it tastes different from other people''s steamed buns." The young woman''s praise to Ye Chen was obviously very useful.


    "Fragrant." Ye Chen hasn''t eaten anything for a few days. This steamed bun is no less than a delicacy to him. Now even if someone exchanges silver for Ye Chen, Ye Chen may not be able to give him the steamed bun.


    "Brother eat slowly, I will go to see my husband, and when the younger brother finishes eating, I will arrange a place for the younger brother." The young woman finished, stood up and walked into the back kitchen.


    Ye Chen was still a little nervous when the young woman was there, but now that the young woman is gone, Ye Chen completely let go of his stomach. He first poured himself a glass of wine, and then drank all the wine in the glass in one gulp.


    "Good wine." Ye Chen exclaimed. He picked up another piece of beef and put it in his mouth, "Beef is also good meat."


    Although I don''t understand why the proprietress is so enthusiastic to herself, Ye Chen only regards Changan''s folkways as simple and hospitable.


    After a quarter of an hour, Ye Chen finally ate and drank enough. He gobbled up all the buns, leaving no trace of beef and wine.


    After eating, Ye Chen sat at the table holding his stomach. Although this meal was not luxurious, it was no less delicious to Ye Chen now.


    But for a long time after dinner, the lady boss did not show up. Ye Chen didn''t know what the lady boss was doing, so he had to walk to the door of the back kitchen.


    "Madam boss, are you inside?" Ye Chen asked softly, but no one answered him.


    Ye Chen put his ear on the door, and he heard the sound of sharpening knives coming from the kitchen, which made him make sure that there was someone in the kitchen, so Ye Chen knocked on the door lightly.


    "Hey, here." The proprietress¡¯ voice came from the back kitchen. Soon, the door of the back kitchen was opened. Ye Chen poked his head out to see what the back kitchen looked like, but the proprietress who walked out immediately Closed.


    "Brother, are you full?" The young woman smiled and looked at Ye Chen.


    "Yeah, I''m full, thank you lady boss again." Ye Chen said, making a bee.

 753 Naruto Power System Chapter 753

    "Let''s go, I''ll take my little brother to where I live." The lady boss said, walking past Ye Chen and out of the bun shop.


    Chapter 1338


    Ye Chen followed the proprietress to the yard outside the Baozipu. The proprietress did not stop after she walked out of the door of the Baozipu. Instead, she took Ye Chen around and walked to the backyard of the Baozipu.


    "I didn''t expect this yard to be quite big, I thought there was only one front yard." Ye Chen said with a smile.


    "Yes, this is the property left by the husband''s ancestors. Fortunately, it was not affected by the war, otherwise we would not even have the last place to survive."


    The lady boss replied without turning her head, Ye Chen nodded and said nothing.


    Soon, the lady boss took Ye Chen to the front of a small house, "Brother, this is our wood house, I can only wrong you tonight and live here."


    "Thank you, the boss, I am very grateful for a place to live, and I dare not ask for anything." Ye Chen''s gratitude is from the heart, after all, such kind people are really rare.


    "Then if there is nothing wrong, my little brother will go to rest first. I have to prepare the ingredients for tomorrow, so I won''t accompany my little brother to talk more." The young woman finished speaking and turned around before Ye Chen responded.


    Ye Chen wanted to say more words of thanks, but before Ye Chen could speak, the young woman had already turned the corner of the yard and disappeared.


    Ye Chen shrugged, knowing that the proprietress might be a little anxious, after all, it would be troublesome to prepare the ingredients for the next day.


    He walked into the wood shed, took the burden off his body and placed it on the ground, then he cleared an open space, spread some straw on the ground, and lay down.


    Ye Chen had just drunk some wine, so he was a little dizzy now, this feeling made him very enjoy, as if floating in the clouds.


    He suddenly thought, would it feel the same way when Monkey King was driving somersault cloud?


    Ye Chen closed his eyes, but he couldn''t fall asleep. I don''t know why, his heart was very irritable, so he just stood up and walked to the window of the wood house.


    Looking at the stars and moon in the sky, the previous thoughts appeared in Ye Chen''s heart again, and he began to wonder if there were any gods in this world.


    "Up to now, the only person I have seen that is closest to the immortal is the Taoist, but he looks too ordinary. If he hadn''t been able to suddenly appear and disappear, I would never believe that he was an immortal."


    "God, it sounds like a distant vocabulary." Ye Chen sighed and sat back on the ground. He flipped through his memory and suddenly remembered the plot of Sun Wukong''s trouble in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago.


    Ye Chen wanted to use memory to interpret the scene in his mind, but at this moment, he suddenly heard a sound in the courtyard outside the firewood house.


    Ye Chen walked back to the window curiously, but what the window was facing was not the courtyard of the bun shop, but outside the wall, so Ye Chen didn''t see anything.


    He put his ear on the door and listened carefully to the sound outside the door. It was quiet around him. He heard the faint sound of footsteps in the yard, and the sound of footsteps seemed to be walking towards the wood house.


    Ye Chen didn''t say anything, he only thought it was the lady boss of the bun shop who came to fetch something, so he didn''t care.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps reached the door of the wood house, but the footsteps stopped at the door.


    "Is everything ready?" A man''s voice appeared abruptly. Ye Chen had never heard this man speak before.


    "Ready, and this kid just drank our house wine, there is something in the wine, he should be sleeping like a dead pig now." Ye Chen heard that this was the voice of the boss!


    Chapter 1339


    "Okay, then let''s start. This kid is unlucky enough. He came as soon as our meat was sold out, but this is really a good thing for us, haha."


    The man''s voice sounded again, and while he was talking, the door of the firewood room was pushed open, and he saw Ye Chen lying on the ground, breathing steady, his eyes closed tightly.


    "This medicine is really easy to use. It can make these mortals sleep so heavy every time." The man said, walking to Ye Chen''s side, a sharp kitchen knife in his hand.


    The man didn''t hesitate, he lifted the knife in his hand and slashed it on Ye Chen''s neck!


    "Puff." Ye Chen''s neck was chopped off by a kitchen knife, and a burst of blood spurted from his neck, and the man''s face and body were suddenly dyed red.


    The inside of the firewood room was immediately full of bloody smell, Ye Chen''s blood kept flowing out of his neck, and soon, the floor of the firewood room was already covered with blood.


    "Come on, follow this." The man handed the knife to the proprietress, and then carried Ye Chen''s body on his shoulders. The two walked out of the wood room and came to the back kitchen.


    The lady boss opened the door of the back kitchen, and the man sent Ye Chen into the back kitchen and put him on a huge cutting board. Then he walked out of the kitchen, as if he was looking for something.


    The lady boss put the knife in her hand on the cutting board, and she touched Ye Chen''s face, "It''s a pity that such a good skin bag, if you come earlier, you won''t be killed like this."


    Her voice was no longer as gentle as before, but became extremely sharp, making people stand upside down as soon as they heard it, as if the whispers of a ghost.


    After speaking, the lady boss turned around and wiped the blood on her hands, and then she was not idle, just before the man came back, the lady boss began to cut some vegetables.


    What she didn''t notice was that on the cutting board behind him, Ye Chen suddenly sat up. He looked at the back of the proprietress, then looked around, and found the kitchen knife that the proprietress had just put on hand.


    He quietly picked up the kitchen knife, hid behind him, and deliberately said quietly, "It hurts."


    The proprietress was so frightened that she was frightened, and with the sound of "cracking", the vegetable-cutting knife in her hand fell to the ground, and then she turned around tremblingly.


    "You, you, you." The lady boss stared at Ye Chen, as if she had seen something extraordinary, "Why didn''t you die?!"


    Ye Chen smiled, "I didn''t expect it, I was slashed so hard by you and I haven''t died yet, but to be honest, it hurts." After that, Ye Chen touched his neck, with him all on it. The blood left behind.


    The lady boss kept looking at Ye Chen, she couldn''t say a word, Ye Chen slowly walked off the chopping board, his right hand kept behind him, the lady boss did not find the knife in his hand.


    "You, you, what do you want to do?!" The lady boss yelled, Ye Chen knew that she was trying to attract the attention of the man outside, but he did not stop the lady boss.


    "I didn''t see it, it turned out to be a family of meat buns, you dare to do such a thing at the foot of the imperial city, are you afraid of being discovered?" Ye Chen looked at the proprietress curiously.


    "By the way, did I just eat human flesh steamed buns?" Ye Chen suddenly remembered the two cages of steamed steamed buns he had eaten before, which made him feel a little sick.


    The lady boss nodded tremblingly, "No, that''s right." She was still very scared, as if Ye Chen was a monster.


    Indeed, in the eyes of ordinary people, Ye Chen''s neck was chopped off and not dead. What is this not a monster?


    Chapter 1340


    "Oh." Ye Chen felt nauseous when he thought of the buns he had just eaten. No wonder he felt that he had never eaten meat with such a taste before, and it turned out that the mince was human flesh.


    "You, you, you, you are a monster, you must have eaten a lot of human flesh before, why do you start to feel sick now?" The lady boss looked at Ye Chen in horror and mumbled softly.


    "Fart!" Ye Chen yelled, "I''m not a monster! It''s the two of you who open a human flesh bun shop at the foot of the imperial city. You are more hateful than monsters!"


    When Ye Chen finished speaking, he suddenly heard something outside the kitchen. He immediately shut up and stopped speaking. The lady boss was so frightened by Ye Chen that she naturally did not dare to speak.


    "Boom, boom." The footsteps outside the kitchen slammed on the ground. I don''t know why, the footsteps sound heavy, like a heavy person walking on the ground.


    Ye Chen lighted up the kitchen knife behind him, shook it at the lady boss, signaled the lady boss not to move, and then he walked to the kitchen door, through the kitchen door, Ye Chen saw the "person" walking outside.


    "God, what kind of monster is this!" Behind the door crack, Ye Chen''s eyes widened. Although he knew there were monsters in this world, he didn''t expect he would meet one so soon.


    Outside the door, a humanoid creature was walking towards the back kitchen. His figure was tall and strong. Although his face was shrouded in shadow, Ye Chen still saw his exposed fangs.


    The man''s hands had extremely long nails. Ye Chen saw that his hands were very strong. He looked down at his hands, and for the first time found that his mortal body was so weak in contrast.


    "What to do, what to do." Ye Chen muttered constantly in his heart, he had been thinking of a way, but the gap between humans and demons was not something Ye Chen could fight against.


    All he can do is endure the severe pain and get hit after hit.But in this way, even if he won''t die, he will have to endure pain beyond the limit of human endurance.

 754 Naruto Power System Chapter 754

    Ye Chen still remembered the feeling of being chopped off his neck just now, he didn''t want to experience that kind of pain again.


    "Say, is there any place to run out!" Ye Chen turned around while the monster hadn''t reached the back kitchen, and used a kitchen knife at the lady boss, wanting to ask for a way to escape.


    The lady boss looked at the kitchen knife in Ye Chen''s hand and shook her head repeatedly, "The back kitchen is closed and there is no escape route at all."


    Ye Chen didn''t look like the boss was lying to himself, so he had to turn around and continue to observe the monster outside the door, but as soon as Ye Chen looked through the crack of the door, he saw that one eye was also looking at him through the crack of the door.


    "Ah!" Ye Chen was taken aback. He stepped back a few steps. In the process of retreating, he tripped under his feet, and Ye Chen fell directly to the ground.


    At this moment, the door of the back kitchen was opened. Ye Chen saw the man walk into the house. He looked at Ye Chen who was sitting on the ground with a look of horror, and then at the lady boss.


    "What''s going on?" the man asked in an annoying voice.


    "Oh, my husband, you are back. I was scared to death just now. You don''t know that this person has not been killed after a single shot. Just now he has been threatening people and let them take him out, and almost insulted me. "


    Seeing the man come in, the lady boss seemed to have finally found a backer, she leaned close to the man, leaned on the man, and stared at Ye Chen as she spoke, as if Ye Chen had done something damaging to her.


    Chapter 1341


    "Oh? Is there anything like this?!" After hearing the words of the proprietress, the man was curious about Ye Chen''s death, but also angry about Ye Chen''s "insulting" his wife.


    He squatted down, and this time Ye Chen saw clearly his appearance-blue-faced fangs, his eyes were like lamps, his face was extremely hideous, and he was far from ordinary people, Ye Chen couldn''t help but was so frightened that he didn''t dare to move.


    Just when Ye Chen was lost, the man grabbed the kitchen knife in Ye Chen''s hand, and when Ye Chen came back to his senses, he saw that the kitchen knife that the man was holding had been cut at him again.


    "No!" Ye Chen yelled desperately, but the man ignored Ye Chen''s words at all. He raised the knife in his hand, and a crack was cut out on Ye Chen''s head. He immediately lay down on the ground, unconscious. Personnel.


    "Hmph, you won''t die after a single stab. I see if you get slashed again." The man stood up and walked to the boss''s wife, "Honey, don''t be afraid, he is dead."


    As he said, the man squatted and hugged the lady boss, and the lady boss leaned on the man''s shoulder with a smile, and hugged the man''s neck.She closed her eyes gently, as if she was the happiest woman in the world at the moment.


    However, a short while later, a scream from the proprietress broke the silence in the back kitchen. She let go of the monster''s neck, and her right hand extended her index finger and pointed to the direction behind the man.


    The man looked at the proprietress strangely. He didn''t know what else the proprietress saw to make him so frightened. He also turned around, but the scene before him made the man panic for a moment.


    Ye Chen actually stood up again, he looked at the man and the proprietress innocently, but in the eyes of the proprietress, he looked like a ghost who came back to demand his life.


    But rationally told the lady boss and the man that Ye Chen was not dead, because the lady boss saw that there was no Ye Chen''s body on the ground, and the man smelled that Ye Chen was still alive through the nose of the monster.


    "Where did you come from?!" The man was also shocked. He had never seen a mortal who could suffer such a fatal two swords and not die.


    "Big Brother and Sister-in-law, I''m just an ordinary person, please, let me go, I am also very painful if I cut me with a single knife." Ye Chen was crying and begged.


    But from the man''s point of view, Ye Chen could not be an ordinary person at all, and now Ye Chen''s performance is in his eyes, as if he was deliberately provoking himself.


    "Are you a god, come to destroy us?!" The man suddenly thought of something, he clenched the knife in his hand, "If you really came to kill us, please hurry up and do not humiliate us anymore. We are!"


    "Big brother, I am really not, I am really a mortal, otherwise how could I not resist!" Ye Chen felt infinite grievances in his heart, but now he felt that his defense was pale and weak.


    "Fart! Eat me a knife!" The man said, and he rushed over with the knife. Ye Chen looked at the man''s movements and knew that he was about to get the knife again. He sighed helplessly. This time he did not struggle or resist. .


    "Puff." The kitchen knife slashed at Ye Chen''s chest. The man drew out the kitchen knife, and Ye Chen''s chest suddenly revealed a bloody wound.


    Ye Chen didn''t fall down again this time. He found that with the psychological preparation, the pain didn''t seem to make him faint again.


    Chapter 1342: Counterfeit Monkey King


    This time, the man and the proprietress were not cuddling, they stared at the wound on Ye Chen''s body together, as if waiting for something to happen.


    Soon, the man realized that waiting like this did not seem to be a waste of time. He was surprised to find that the wound on Ye Chen''s chest had started to heal very quickly after bleeding some blood.


    "Oh, it''s amazing." The man widened his eyes, his eyes were full of surprise, but his eyes were already very scary, and Ye Chen was even more scared by him.


    "You also said that you are not a god. Don''t think that I am a little demon who has never seen the world. I have only seen this kind of recovery ability in those big monsters and fairies with strong cultivation base!


    The man stretched out his finger and pointed at Ye Chen. He didn''t believe Ye Chen''s excuse at all now. With Ye Chen''s ability, he could be sure that Ye Chen was extraordinary.


    "I, this, me." Ye Chen only felt that he couldn''t argue, he couldn''t tell this man that he had a woman in his mind, and that woman gave him this ability, right?


    If Ye Chen really said that, he had no doubt that a man would cut off his head and study it carefully. After all, this kind of monster could do anything for the sake of cultivation.


    "Say, what are you going to do in our little shop!" The man was like a big enemy. He looked at Ye Chen''s smoothed chest and shook the chopper again.


    "I don''t want to do anything, elder brother, let''s just keep the water in the water and go to the other side of the sky, can''t you? You let me go, I will never tell outsiders what happened here."


    Ye Chen still wanted to discuss with the man, but the man only thought that Ye Chen wanted to relax himself, and then seized and killed himself when he was unprepared.


    Seeing that the man still didn''t mean to let him go, Ye Chen knew that the man still didn''t believe him.


    "Well, since you see through my identity, I won''t pretend, then I''ll just say it, you can listen to it well." Ye Chen was anxious to make a plan.


    "You said." The man still looked at Ye Chen as before, but the room was darker. What Ye Chen didn''t see was that even though the man was a monster, beads of sweat appeared on his head.


    "Listen carefully, I am the Monkey King who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago, Monkey King!" Ye Chen deliberately made his voice a little sharper, and he wanted to use the identity of Monkey King to calm the monster in front of him.


    When the man heard this name, he was obviously stunned. He looked at Ye Chen and then at the lady boss next to him, "You said you are Monkey King?"


    "Exactly." Ye Chen straightened his chest and looked at the man in front of him. He never dared to show his timidity at this time, for fear that the man would see his guilty conscience.


    "Puff ha ha ha ha ha." The man looked at Ye Chen again, and then burst into a burst of laughter, "You are going to laugh at me to death, who is not good for you to pretend to be Monkey King?"


    "I really thought I didn''t know that Monkey King''s smelly monkey was being pressed under the Five Finger Mountain now?!" The man said, his face changed, "Go to hell you!"


    Ye Chen sighed, "It seems that all the monsters here know the name of Monkey King, and he also knows that Monkey King is now desolate."


    Just after thinking about this sentence, the kitchen knife fell on Ye Chen''s head again. He didn''t have much preparation this time, so the intense pain caused him to faint again.


    When Ye Chen woke up again, he found that his hands and feet had been tied up. He struggled and found that the rope on his body was very tight.


    He looked around and found that it was still the back kitchen of the bun shop, but now neither the proprietress nor the man are in the kitchen.


    Chapter 1343


    "Hey, is anyone?" Ye Chen yelled, but no one responded to him.


    "I''m thirsty, I''m hungry, is there anyone?!" Ye Chen was tied to the back kitchen''s table, so he couldn''t get rid of it no matter what.


    "What is noisy, and then be careful to chop you off." The wife''s voice came from outside the back kitchen, and then she walked into the kitchen.


    But when she saw Ye Chen who was tied to the table, she remembered that Ye Chen didn''t seem to be afraid of the threat she had just made.


    "Stop arguing, what''s the matter, hurry up, I spent a night with you last night, and the stuffing is not ready yet, did you let my little bun spread out?" The lady boss walked to Ye Chen , Yawned.


    "What are you doing to tie me up?" Ye Chen said, twisting his body vigorously, and the table shook with his body.


    "Don''t move, I won''t have the strength to lift you up when the table falls for a while." The lady boss gave Ye Chen a white look, "It is useful to tie you up."


    The lady boss finished speaking and walked out of the back kitchen. Ye Chen carefully savored what the lady boss said, and suddenly there was a very bad premonition in his heart.

 755 Naruto Power System Chapter 755

    "They don''t regard me as a source of inexhaustible goods that can be obtained at any time, right!" Ye Chen thought for a long time, and all he could get was such a terrible conclusion.


    After all, after they have Ye Chen, they don''t have to continue to look for homeless passers-by. In this way, the chance of being discovered that the male owner of this shop is a monster is much smaller.


    "Shameless!" Ye Chen cursed, but no one responded to him. The lady boss and the man last night didn''t know what they were doing, and now no one is in charge of Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen tried his best to get rid of the current predicament, but the rope on his body was too tight. No matter how hard Ye Chen worked, he couldn''t get rid of the bondage of the rope.


    He was a little scared. If he had been trapped here, he would have been cut off by others. In the end, he would definitely delay his time. If he missed Xuanzang''s trip, it might be difficult for him to catch up with Xuanzang.


    Ye Chen lifted his head hard and looked at the tabletop. Unfortunately, he didn''t see the kitchen knife last night. It seems that the man and the proprietress have made sufficient preparations to prevent Ye Chen from escaping.


    "Help! Help!" Ye Chen really had no choice. He could only shout loudly, but no matter how he shouted, no one came to the kitchen to see what happened.


    The back kitchen has no windows. Ye Chen doesn''t know what time it is, and his last hope is shattered. It seems that finding someone to save himself won''t work.


    When Ye Chen was at a loss, he suddenly heard a rustling sound coming from a corner of the kitchen. Ye Chen could not turn his head, and naturally he couldn''t see the source of the sound.


    Soon, the sound disappeared. Ye Chen listened carefully to the surrounding sounds, but apart from the first sound, he never heard any sound.


    "Is anyone there?" Ye Chen asked softly, but there was no reply for a long time.But when Ye Chen was on the verge of despair, a small voice suddenly reached his ears.


    "Little brother, don''t worry, I''m here to rescue you." Ye Chen heard someone talking, but no one was seen where he could see.


    Chapter 1344


    "Who are you?" Ye Chen only heard the sound, but didn''t see him. He thought it was a joke made by the owner of the bun shop and himself.


    "I''m the landlord of this place, this time I was given the order of Shangxian to save my little brother." The voice came from behind Ye Chen, but the more I said it, the closer it got.


    After this person finished speaking, Ye Chen finally saw him.What appeared in front of Ye Chen was a small old man with a short stature and a cane.


    "Are you the Duke of the Land?" Ye Chen asked, "It seems different from what I had in mind." He remembered the "Duke of the Land" he had met in the small temple before.


    "Have you ever seen other Duke Duke before? It''s no wonder that it''s normal for someone like Duke to have seen other Duke Duke."


    "My identity? What is my identity? I''m an ordinary person." Ye Chen was puzzled, listening to the meaning of the earth prince, he seemed to be very prominent.


    "Xiaoxian is inconvenient to say, because the Shangxian told Xiaoxian that he can''t tell my brother who ordered me to save you, nor can I say who you are." The landlord smiled and wanted to confuse the topic.


    "No, you can explain it to me. If you don''t make it clear today, I won''t leave." Ye Chen suddenly became stubborn, knowing that he was saved, he finally had some confidence.


    "This..." The landlord hesitated. After all, the immortal who gave him the order is noble. He didn''t dare to say the name of the immortal. What''s more, the immortal has great powers, in case he finds that he has said something he shouldn''t say...


    "Brother, I really can''t talk about it, not to mention that if you violate the order of the immortal, and the position of the small landlord is not guaranteed, then whether the cultivation base can stay or not will be two things."


    "Okay, okay, then I won''t make it difficult for you." Ye Chen finished speaking, and the earth was amnesty. He slightly cast spells, and suddenly all the ropes on Ye Chen were untied.


    Ye Chen jumped off the table and rubbed the place on his body that was not bloody because he was bound. He looked at Duke Di and suddenly thought of something.


    "By the way, isn''t your landlord in charge of different areas, so your mana is different? According to common sense, you are the landlord of Chang''an, and your mana should be stronger than other landlords."


    "It''s true." Duke Di replied respectfully, "but Xiaoxian''s mana is slightly higher, and he dare not provoke the immortals above. In their eyes, the mana of our Duke of the earth is really weak."


    "It seems that you are determined not to say anything, okay, what should I do now? Do you want to just take me out in a big way?"


    "No, the order Xiaoxian received was not only to save the little brother, but more importantly, to get rid of this person and demon who had been doing evil in Chang''an. Little brother waited for a while, Xiaoxian went and returned."


    After speaking, the Duke of the Land suddenly disappeared, Ye Chen did not dare to move, he could only wait quietly in the gloomy back kitchen, and after a quarter of an hour, the Duke of the Land reappeared in front of Ye Chen.


    "Brother, I have solved this person and one demon, let''s go." Duke Di said, pulling up Ye Chen''s arm, and wanted to take Ye Chen out, but he didn''t pull Ye Chen.


    "Is there anything else?" Duke Land looked back at Ye Chen, he didn''t dare to annoy the mortal in front of him, if he sue him, Duke Land would not dare to think about the result.


    "My luggage is still in the wood room, I''ll get it." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked out of the back kitchen and went to the hall of the bun shop, where he smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Chapter 1345


    "What''s the matter? Why is the bloody smell so heavy?" Ye Chen turned his head and asked the land public, but after asking this sentence, he guessed what happened.


    "Ah, brother, you also know that eradicating demons and demons is not as easy as you think. It can''t be ended with a few spells, so..."


    "I understand." Ye Chen nodded. He turned and walked out of the bun shop hall. When passing the counter, he saw the dark red blood flowing out of the counter and the exposed limbs.


    Ye Chen didn''t say a word. He knew that strength was the only hard currency in this world of the weak and the strong, as if he had no strength, he could only be slaughtered before.


    Ye Chen walked to the wood house and found his suitcase, but the suitcase was stained black and red with blood. Ye Chen opened the package and looked at it, and found that there were no more bloodless clothes inside.


    "Hey." Ye Chen sighed, "These clothes are so dirty, I don''t know if they can be washed like before."


    Duke Di had not left. He followed Ye Chen. After hearing Ye Chen sigh, he walked to Ye Chen''s side, "Little brother, don''t panic."


    After speaking, Duke Di shook the cane in his hand, and Ye Chen was surprised to see that all the clothes in his package were flying out of the package and floating in the air.


    After that, as if an invisible hand was rubbing and washing his clothes, Ye Chen watched as the blood stains on him slowly disappeared, and the clothes became clean and tidy again.


    After the clothes were cleaned, they fold up neatly by themselves, and then entered the package in an orderly manner. After a few breaths, Ye Chen''s bag was re-packed.


    "It''s amazing, is this a spell?" Ye Chen picked up his suitcase, put it on the edge of his nose and smelled it. There was no trace of blood on it. Ye Chen only smelled a faint fragrance of flowers.


    "This is just one of the easiest kinds of spells. If you want to learn it, maybe you just need to tell the god, someone will teach you."


    "Study? Where to learn? I don''t even know who the Shangxian you are talking about is, you might as well give me a hint, is he an innate god or an immortal cultivated by man?"


    The landlord touched his beard, "Hey, what about this... Don''t talk, don''t talk."


    "You don¡¯t say this, don¡¯t say that, be careful one day I really saw this god, I will sue you first, and say that you, as the landlord, didn¡¯t protect Chang''an well, and you let all the monsters come in. ."


    "This...little brother, don''t do it, it''s really not easy for a small one to cultivate into this fairy fruit position, little brother, don''t do this." The face of the landlord showed a look of prayer.


    Ye Chen didn''t speak, he just looked at Duke Di silently, as if waiting for Duke Di to open his mouth, Duke Di could not help but sighed.


    "Oh, okay, I can only tell the little brother, this Shangxian is not a small man, but he is a genuine innate god, with Xiaoxian''s ability, he can''t afford it."


    "Innate gods." Ye Chen touched his smooth chin and thought about how many innate gods there are in Journey to the West.


    But no matter how he thought about it, Ye Chen didn''t feel that the high gods had any intersection with him. The only explanation was that the Taoist he met in the small temple that day was the god that the land said.


    Chapter 1346


    "Forget it, whatever it is, it is not a bad thing to have a great god behind to help me, as for what the Taoist said that day..."


    Ye Chen suddenly remembered what the Taoist said to him that day that traveling westward is not necessarily a good thing. He has been pondering the true meaning of this sentence these days, but the more he ponders, the less he gets.


    "Should I not participate in this westward journey? But the system says that only when I finally get the truth and see the Tathagata, I can solve all the doubts."


    Ye Chen was full of doubts, but he didn''t know who to tell these words to. The Taoist disappeared after that day. Even if Ye Chen wanted to ask, he couldn''t find him with great magical powers.


    "Little brother, little brother?" Ye Chen was called back to reality by the public, "If there is nothing wrong with little brother, Xiaoxian will leave first, there are still some things in the city that Xiaoxian needs to deal with."

 756 Naruto Power System Chapter 756

    "That''s right, brother, just now you said you want to sue me..." A distressed look appeared on Duke Di''s face, and Ye Chen could see through his thoughts at a glance.


    "Don''t worry, you saved me this time. I won''t really sue you. I just said that I just wanted to find out who helped me behind."


    "That''s good." Duke Di said with a smile, "Then Xiaoxian retired first. If you need help from the little brother, just go to the Didi Temple in the north of the city, call Xiaoxian twice, and Xiaoxian will appear. "


    "Well, I know." After Ye Chen finished speaking, Duke Di jumped up and down. When Ye Chen looked at Duke Di without knowing it, he suddenly saw his body slowly sinking into the ground.


    "Brother, let''s see bye bye." After the earth said, his body suddenly disappeared in place, leaving no traces on the ground, as if he and the earth were integrated.


    "The spells are really amazing, but the time in this world is too short, and there is no time to learn any spells. It seems that I can only learn some from Monkey King in the future."


    Ye Chen sighed the magic of the spell, and walked out of the bun shop, he flipped through his mind about the description of the strength in this world.


    There are actually two kinds of gods: one is the innate gods, that is, they are born as gods. This kind of gods is the incarnation of the great avenues, with boundless divine power, but ordinary people cannot cultivate, and are very uncommon. Generally, they live in seclusion on the nine heavens.


    The second type of gods is the gods that often appear in the Journey to the West, that is, humans cultivate immortals. This kind of gods is cultivated step by step by humans, and is specifically divided into ghosts, immortals, earth immortals, gods and gods.


    The strength of these kinds of immortals is gradually increasing. The Lord of the Land should belong to the earth immortals. They are immortals wandering on the land. Generally, they don''t understand the great way, only Xiaocheng, but they can also live forever.


    The level of Monkey King probably belongs to Tianxian. In other words, except for the innate gods and a few extremely powerful Tianxians, basically no one in the world of Journey to the West is an opponent of Monkey King.


    This also explains why Monkey King can make trouble in the Heavenly Palace, hitting many immortals and fleeing all the way, because many immortals are at the level of immortals, and there are very few immortals among the immortals who deal with affairs in the heavenly court.


    Most celestial beings either live in seclusion, or are like Taishang Laojun, making alchemy all day, basically not asking about world affairs. As for the matter of Sun Wukong pushing down Taishang Laojun when he jumped out of the alchemy furnace...


    Ye Chen thought of this and smiled, "The immortal knows that the avenue is irreversible. It is inevitable for Monkey King to make trouble in the Heavenly Palace. Taishang Laojun is just pushing the boat along the river."


    Chapter 1347


    Thinking about these things about the strength of Journey to the West, Ye Chen couldn''t help but walked to the front of a big restaurant. He turned his head and saw the dazzling array of dishes on the table in the restaurant, making him a little hungry.


    Ye Chen, who had been "fighting wits and courage" with monsters last night, still hasn''t gotten any water, let alone other food.


    He didn''t think about eating two more buns before leaving the bun shop, but when he thought that those buns were made of human flesh, he had no appetite.


    Now when he walked to the restaurant, Ye Chen smelled the taste of the wine and vegetables coming out of the restaurant, and suddenly had an appetite, but he had nothing, even if he entered, he was beaten out by others.


    "I had known it a long time ago and asked the landlord for some money." Ye Chen thought of this and shook his head. "It is estimated that there will be no results if you ask for it. These gods are not eating. What do they want money for?"


    After struggling in his mind, Ye Chen left the gate of the restaurant. He wanted to go to the imperial city to find Xuanzang, but in his capacity, the imperial city could not be entered naturally, so he had to go to the landlord first. , Let him help himself.


    But when Ye Chen had just walked two steps, he suddenly heard a rush of footsteps behind him, and Ye Chen turned around and saw a group of government officials.


    He looked at these people curiously. This was the first time he saw the gangsters after entering Chang''an City, so he could not help but stop, waiting for these gangsters to arrest the prisoners.


    "A bold murderer ahead, stop!" A man who appeared to be the chief of the government pointed to Ye Chen''s direction. Ye Chen turned his head and looked around, trying to see which hapless guy was who killed someone and was discovered Up.


    But after looking at the people around him, Ye Chen was horrified and found that his surroundings had become a vacuum area, and the people beside him had withdrawn a long distance.


    The servants did not slow down at all, they walked toward Ye Chen aggressively, Ye Chen was completely stunned, he looked at the servants, for a moment he didn''t even know what to say.


    The leader of the ya service walked to Ye Chen''s side and handcuffed Ye Chen''s hands and feet. "We suspect that you are related to a murder case at the Baozipu. Let us take a trip to the government!"


    Ye Chen was stupid, "I didn''t kill those two people, they were killed by the landlord, they are monsters!"


    The Ya Ya was stunned for a moment, he looked at his surrounding men, and then a group of Ya Yas suddenly laughed, "You are really funny, you can''t even make up a lie, and return it to Lord Land. Why don''t you say that the Jade Emperor killed him? people?"


    "Really, what I said is true!" Ye Chen weakly defended, but the Ya Ya only thought that this man was a lunatic with a conjecture, and ignored Ye Chen''s words at all.


    Ye Chen had no choice but to be taken to the official mansion. He was taken to the official office. The official kicked Ye Chen''s knee socket. Ye Chen didn''t have any effort and fell to his knees.


    "Shengtang!" A shrill voice came from the front, and then, an official man dressed in an official mansion walked out, and he sat behind the Gongan in front of Ye Chen.


    "Who is in the hall?" Master Guan''s voice was extremely powerful. After listening to this innocence, Ye Chen couldn''t help but feel a little trembling in his heart. The voice seemed to press on him with a pressure.


    "Xiaomin Ye Chen, pay homage to the lord." Ye Chen said, kowtow in the direction of Master Guan, he did not dare to look up at Master Guan from beginning to end.


    Chapter 1348


    "Ye Chen, do you know what crime you committed?" Master Guan asked Ye Chen. Ye Chen raised his head and looked at the official in front of him.


    "Bold!" Master Guan picked up the gavel and slapped it heavily on the public case. "The two families in Chengnan Baozipu were destroyed, but you did it alone?!"


    "It''s not me, my lord, it''s really not me. It was Lord Land who killed the two of them, and one of the two was a monster!" Ye Chen said hurriedly.


    "Presumptuous! I dared to speak nonsense in the courtroom. Is it possible that I want to clear my own crime with this?! Come, give me a forty shot!"


    The master official gave an order, and the two yamen walked over from behind Ye Chen. They hit Ye Chen on the back with their sticks, and Ye Chen was lying on the ground at that time.


    Afterwards, the two government officials aimed at Ye Chen''s back, one by one, and hit Ye Chen''s back vigorously. Ye Chen only felt that the skin on the back was open and the pain was unbearable.


    "My lord, I really didn''t kill anyone!" Although Ye Chen was being beaten, he was still trying to excuse himself. After all, the two people were really not killed by him.


    "Continue to fight until he confessed his crime!" Master Guan indiscriminately gave such an order, and Ye Chen almost fainted after hearing this.


    "You sir, you are so shameless. In order to solve the case as soon as possible, you want to get rid of it. I tell you, if you didn''t kill, you didn''t kill. You killed me and I didn''t kill!"


    Ye Chen yelled loudly, which made the official sitting behind the gong''an a little suspicious, "Wait."


    Ya Ya stopped his hand immediately, Ye Chen raised his head and looked at Master Guan. He didn''t know what bad idea the Master Guan, who wanted to put the blame on him, had any bad ideas.


    "You said it wasn''t the person you killed, but someone saw that you were the only one who entered the bun shop last night, and you came out before the bun shop opened this morning, and then the corpse was found in the bun shop. How do you explain?"


    "It''s true that those two people died in front of me, but I really didn''t kill them!" Ye Chen shouted loudly. When he was about to say Duke Di, he suddenly closed his mouth.


    "Then you say, where is the real murderer now? If you didn''t kill someone, why did you run away in a hurry?" The official slapped the gavel again.


    "Why didn''t the lord bring up the two bodies to see them clearly? If the two are really ordinary people, and I have no grievances with them, why should I kill them and bring disaster to myself?"


    "Come here, bring the corpse up!" After hearing this, the master official called his subordinates, but the head of the yakuza was suddenly embarrassed, "My lord, these two corpses..."


    "How?" The master official looked at the chief of the ya yard, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    "It''s horrible, but I ask the adults to be psychologically prepared." After the officer''s chief said, he ordered his subordinates to lift the two corpses up, and then they lifted the white cloth on the two corpses.


    "Damn! Dog thief, Duke Di, you hurt me!" Ye Chen cursed countless words in his heart when he saw the two corpses. These two were beaten up by Duke Di, and now they can¡¯t see their original appearance. Up.


    Ye Chen couldn''t justify himself through these two corpses. Because the man''s face was shattered, no one could see that this was once a monster face with blue fangs.


    The moment the corpse was uncovered, the expression of Master Guan didn''t look good either, his face changed and changed, and he should have resisted not letting himself vomit out in the end.


    "Put the corpse down first, let Hao do a careful inspection, and bring witnesses up!" The old man covered his mouth with a handkerchief, and then waved his other hand to signal the yaman to lift the corpse quickly.


    Chapter 1349


    The corpses were carried down by the servants. I don¡¯t know why, but within an hour of their deaths, their corpses already gave off a very strong stench.


    The witness was brought up by the bureaucrat. He just walked into the hall of the official office and couldn''t help but vomit. It seemed that the smell was really unbearable for ordinary people.

 757 Naruto Power System Chapter 757

    Master Guan was covering his mouth and nose, but even so he could still smell the smell, but in order to try the case, he still forcibly resisted the nausea.


    "A witness in the hall, do you deny this person?" The old man pointed at the witness, then pointed at Ye Chen, and motioned the witness to see Ye Chen''s appearance.


    The witness had just finished vomiting, he followed the direction pointed by the official, and carefully looked at Ye Chen who was kneeling beside him, "Report to your lord, yes, this is the person."


    "What happened? Tell me in detail." Master Guan looked at the witness, "If you dare to give false testimony, you should treat it as an accomplice in the murder case!"


    "Yes, my lord, the younger one never dare to lie. This is how it happened. Last night, when I just came home, I saw this man wandering in the street before the curfew and was curious, so I looked at it twice. ."


    "This person was seen by the wife of the bun shop who went out to pour water when he passed the door of the bun shop. After the boss said a few words to him, he followed the wife and entered the bun shop."


    "Can this happen?" Master Guan interrupted the witness and looked at Ye Chen.


    "Yes, that''s right, I just arrived in Chang''an, and I didn''t have any silver taels on me. When Zhengshou was about to be driven out of Chang''an City last night, the wife of the Baozi Shop took me in." Ye Chen answered truthfully.


    "What happened afterwards?" Master Guan looked at the witness again.


    "Later, there seemed to be no sound in the bun shop. I didn''t observe for a long time. I saw that this person didn''t look like a bad person, so I went home."


    "Following is what happened this morning. When I went to buy steamed buns this morning, I saw this person walking out of the steamed bun shop in a panic expression."


    "I didn''t care about him at the time. I just wanted to buy two steamed buns quickly. After eating them, I could go to work in the fields, but when I got to the door of the buns shop, I realized that the buns shop hadn''t even opened the door."


    "No matter what the weather is like in spring, summer, autumn and winter, the wife of the Baozi Shop usually opens the door early, but today the Baozi Shop did not open as usual."


    "I found things a little weird, so I tried to push the door of the bun shop, but I didn''t expect the door to be hidden. I pushed it slightly and the door opened."


    "As soon as I walked into the bun shop, I smelled a strong bloody smell. I hurried to the front of the bun shop counter, only to find..."


    The witness said, as if he was thinking of the scene at that time, coupled with the irritation of the smell of corpses in the air now, he couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Okay, okay, take the witness down first." Master Guan''s eyes were full of disgust. After the witness was taken down, he looked at Ye Chen again, "What else do you have to say this time?"


    "Adult, the small one was wronged, please be aware that the two people in the family weren''t killed by me at all. The adults see my physique and I have no power to restrain the chicken. How can I kill two people in a row?"


    "Why is it impossible? The bun shop is only supported by the proprietress alone. Her husband is always sick in bed. Wouldn''t it be easy for you to kill these two?"


    "Sophistry!" Master Guan still wanted to put on the breeze of being an official, but the smell of corpses in the air was not removed. He didn''t dare to let go of the hand covering his mouth and nose, which made his prestige greatly reduced, so he had to give up Slapped the gavel.


    Chapter 1350


    "Come on, give me a forty board. The prisoner''s mouth is too hard. Now that the evidence is there, he dares to quibble. It seems that you really don''t see the coffin and cry!"


    After the official official finished speaking, the two government officials walked behind Ye Chen. It seemed that they still wanted to use the previous method to hit Ye Chen again, but at this moment, a loud shout came in from outside the official office.


    "Wait a minute!" The voice was strong and powerful, penetrating through the high walls and straight into the official office. Everyone only heard the sound but didn''t see him. The official and the servants all looked out the door curiously, and the servants also forgot. The matter of playing the board.


    "Sir, wait a minute, can you listen to the poor Dao''s words?" Soon after the voice came out, a middle-aged man dressed as a Taoist walked into the door of the official office.


    Ye Chen also turned his head, wanting to see who had stopped the board of the Ya Ya, but after turning his head, he found that he didn''t even know this person.


    "Master Dao, we are interrogating the prisoner here. If it has nothing to do with the case, please leave the case first. Can you wait until the case is over?"


    The official only thought that the Taoist was here to make trouble, and out of courtesy, he did not let the Yamen drive the Taoist away, but the Taoist went straight into the hall of the official office as if he had not heard the words of the official.


    He shrugged his nose and sniffed the air. Although the air was still foul, he seemed to be unaffected at all.


    "My lord, Poor Dao just passed by here. I wanted to leave, but I didn''t want to smell a strong evil spirit in a place like the official government, so I came in to find out."


    "Demonic energy? Where is there any evil energy? Now it is only the stench from the corpse. Did the Taoist master smell it wrong?" The official official obviously didn''t believe the Taoist''s words.


    "Have you ever seen a corpse stinking within an hour?" The Taoist did not excuse, but instead asked the officer.


    "This...it doesn''t, but what does it mean? The weather is hot now, and the corpse is prone to stink. This is understandable."


    "Wrong, very wrong." Taoist shook his head, "This is clearly the smell that monsters emit after death. This is a small spell that only the little demon can use. The purpose is to remind the companion that he has dead."


    "In this way, his companions will receive news, either flee or come to avenge their companions, so these two are not mortals at all, but monsters!" After the Taoist finished speaking, he looked at the official.


    "Hmph, boldly demon, dare to talk nonsense here, bewitching people, come, handcuff me, and hit eighty boards!"


    "Ling!" After the master official said, the leader of the yakuza immediately walked to the Taoist side, trying to cuff the Taoist''s hands and ankles, but when he went to grab the Taoist''s hand, he suddenly found that he had caught it!


    The Taoist is like a reflection in the water. He usually looks very clear, but when he wants to grab it, his hand will pass through his body, as if this person does not exist at all.


    "Haha, don''t work, the adults do it, the poor Dao will go away, but the adults are required to observe the case." After the Taoist said, his body immediately disappeared, as if he had never appeared before.


    At the moment when the Taoist disappeared, Wu Zuo hurried into the hall of the official office, holding a long sharp object in his hand, "My lord, please look at this thing!"


    "Present it." After Master Guan said, Ya Yai walked to Wu Zuo''s side and took the object in Wu Zuo''s hand to Master Guan. Master Guan looked at it, but didn''t see any clues.


    Chapter 1351 the truth is revealed


    "Wao Zuo, what is this?" Master Guan looked at the object in front of him carefully, but he couldn''t think of a reason no matter what he thought.


    "Tell your lord, this is what I found in the corpse. This thing doesn''t look like a part of a human body, but it is mixed in the corpse. It is very strange, so I showed it to the adult."


    "This is the monster''s fangs!" Ye Chen also saw the sharp object, and he recognized what it was at a glance.


    "Oh? Fangs?" Master Guan glanced at Ye Chen strangely, "Did you make up this lie in order to get rid of yourself and put this thing down in the corpse?"


    Ye Chen shook his head helplessly after hearing this. This official official seemed to have found him guilty now, so he bit him like this. Ye Chen knew that no matter what he said now, this official official would not believe it.


    "Report! The bun shop has been thoroughly investigated, and we found in the bun shop... ugh." A government officer rushed in from the door, shouting something, but he stopped as soon as he ran into the hall. Talking.


    Later, he also began to vomit violently.


    Master Guan frowned and looked at the piles of vomit on the ground. He couldn''t help but feel like vomiting. His face changed from cyan to red, and finally back to cyan purple. In the end, the desire to vomit was suppressed by him. .


    "I found something, hurry up and say." Master Guan just wants to finish the case quickly, and then go to the court immediately and go back to clean up the smell on his body.


    "We found that there were some unidentified meat in the bun shop, and some bones similar to human bones." Ya Ya retched as he said, and Ye Chen, who was kneeling beside him, felt a little sick at the moment.


    "Wao Zuo, follow him to have a look, check what the meat is, and then see if the bones are human bones." After the senior official said, he stood up.


    "The prisoner will be detained first, and the next step of the trial will be done after the investigation of the bun shop is completed." After speaking, he slapped the gavel and then immediately walked out of the hall.


    Ye Chen was imprisoned by the yakuza. After the yakuza threw him into the jail, he left here. Ye Chen also heard them say something like "really disgusting" and "going to take a bath".


    In fact, the foul smell just now didn''t have much effect on Ye Chen. He felt very strange. Perhaps it was because the bloody smell that he had smelled from last night to now was too much, and he was somewhat immune to this corpse smell.


    He sat quietly in the prison, and felt calmer in his heart, "Anyway, there is no place to live now. This prison is a good place, at least you don''t have to worry about being driven out of the city." He thought optimistically.


    Ye Chen felt a little tired. He hasn''t rested since last night, so he simply lay on the floor of the cell and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but Ye Chen was awakened by a sound. He woke up from his sleep and looked sleepily at the prison fence.


    "Don''t go to sleep, the lord wants to see you." After the Ya Ya finished speaking, he opened the prison door to Ye Chen. He just wanted to walk to Ye Chen, but was forced back by the smell of Ye Chen.

 758 Naruto Power System Chapter 758

    "You, you should follow me." Ya Ya hesitated, did not walk to Ye Chen''s side, but let Ye Chen follow him.


    The Ya Ya brought Ye Chen to the hall of the official ya. Ye Chen knelt on the ground very well this time. After a while, the Ya Ya yelled in unison "Sheng Tang".


    Master Guan came out from the back hall, he slapped the gavel, "Is Ye Chen in the hall?"


    "It''s Xiaomin." Ye Chen answered with a knock on his head.


    "Ye Chen, the officer has now found out the truth, and you are not guilty." After the official said, the Ya Ya quickly walked over to untie Ye Chen''s hands and feet.


    Chapter 1352


    "Ye Chen, the official blamed you before. After all, what you said was too bizarre, so the official couldn''t believe it." Master Guan became amiable this time, and his attitude was very different from before.


    "But... I still can''t believe that the landlord killed these two people. Ye Chen, did you kill this person and a demon?" The official official was still a little puzzled.


    "I..." Ye Chen was really too lazy to argue, but he didn''t dare to admit that he killed himself. If this is the case of the official, he really admitted the murder. .


    So Ye Chen simply kept silent, as if he hadn''t heard the words of the official.Master Guan also knew that Ye Chen had doubts about himself, but he was also helpless.


    "Ye Chen, you have to understand. After all, there was a murder case, and the official has to take a good trial. If you miss the killer, the official can hardly shirk the blame."


    "Before hitting your board, the officer paid you a compensation. The officer was too arbitrary. In order to make you confess your crime, the officer had to hit it. But now I really want to know that, Ye Chen, you really have nothing. Sin."


    "Really?" Ye Chen still couldn''t believe what the official said, but the sincere face of the official did not seem to be lying to himself.


    "Yes, I have reported this matter to the court. It was the celestial master in the court who personally inspected the scene and confirmed that this couple is one person and one demon, and they are in the business of human flesh buns."


    "The imperial court has orders, Ye Chen is good at killing demons. The emperor asked you to go to the pilgrimage, and he said he would personally reward you." The official said with a smile and looked at Ye Chen, "This...don''t forget to give me a few words when you come. sentence."


    "Then...I want to take a bath and have a good meal, look..." Ye Chen looked at Master Guan, but he didn''t expect Master Guan nodded immediately, "Good talk, good talk."


    "Come on, take Mr. Ye down to change and change clothes, and prepare a good meal for Mr. Ye. Today I want to have a happy drink with Mr. Ye."


    After the master official had finished speaking, a government officer took Ye Chen to the backyard. It turned out that the master official had already prepared, and the hot water for the bath had been put away, just waiting for Ye Chen to arrive.


    Ye Chen took a bath comfortably, and then came to the place where Master Guan entertained the guests, Master Guan had been waiting here for a long time.


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but want to laugh when he saw Master Guan''s expression. This Master Guan was not alone with him before, and the flattery on his face was ready to show.


    "Thank you, my lord for the food and drinks." Ye Chen was not polite, and directly sat in the position that Master Guan had prepared for him, picked up his chopsticks and ate, after all, he was really hungry.


    Master Guan greeted Ye Chen to eat slowly, picked up the wine glass again, and Ye Chen also picked up the glass. After touching it with Master Guan, he drank it all, then continued to let go of his stomach and eat.


    This meal Ye Chen was very full. The banquet officer kept asking how Ye Chen killed the demon. Ye Chen couldn''t answer. He could only stop him by saying, "If the sword fell with your hand, the demon will die."


    After he was full of food and drink, the official sent Ye Chen outside the official office. At this time, there was already a carriage waiting for Ye Chen outside the official office.


    Ye Chen said goodbye to Master Guan and got in the carriage. The coachman didn''t say anything. He just drove forward. Ye Chen pulled the curtain of the driving window and saw that the carriage was driving towards the imperial city.


    "I didn''t expect to enter the imperial city by mistake. It seems that I will meet Xuanzang this time. Maybe I can ask the emperor to agree to go west with Xuanzang." Ye Chen thought silently in his heart.


    Chapter 1353 Wei Zheng


    The carriage was traveling slowly in Chang''an City, and the coachman seemed to have deliberately not let the horse go too fast, so that Ye Chen could see the scenery in Chang''an City clearly.


    Ye Chen looked at the outside scene through the car window. Chang''an City was worthy of being a capital city, and the prosperous level here was something Ye Chen hadn''t expected at all.


    Getting closer to the imperial city, the number of vendors and pedestrians on the side of the road did not decrease as Ye Chen imagined, but there was an increasing trend.


    "My son, we are about to enter the imperial city boundary, please be prepared, the emperor is waiting in the palace at this moment." The coachman suddenly issued a reminder, and Ye Chen wittily lowered the curtain on the car window.


    Ye Chen knew that the coachman meant to stop observing himself, because immediately entering the imperial city, many royal secrets would naturally be revealed, and Ye Chen was not qualified to see those now.


    Sitting in the car, Ye Chen began to imagine the appearance of the emperor. It is said that the emperor is handsome and capable of fighting. He will also be a great emperor in the future.


    Moreover, the identities of the courtiers around him are also very special. Take Wei Zheng as an example. One of his most famous folklore is that of the Dragon King of Jinghe in a Dream.


    It is said that Wei Zheng is the reincarnation of Wenqu Xingjun, and his status in the sky is also very high.


    The Dragon King of Jinghe had nothing to do with Wei Zheng, but in order to drive Yuan Shoucheng, the incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva, out of Chang''an, the Dragon King actually cheated in the gambling agreement with Yuan Shoucheng, which violated the rule of heaven.


    After the Dragon King violated Tian Tiao, he came to Emperor Taizong for help. Emperor Taizong agreed to the dragon king''s prayer and dragged Wei Zheng with a chess game. He never thought that Wei Zheng would kill the Dragon King in his dream.


    This incident is said to have happened some time ago, but even if it happened not long ago, this incident still spread in the city of Chang''an, and Wei Zheng also became a capable man in the hearts of the people because of this incident.


    Speaking of the Dragon King, he was also pitiful. He was lured by Yuan Shoucheng to make a bet. He thought it was a normal bet, but he didn''t expect it to end up like this.


    In the final analysis, this Guanyin Bodhisattva actually set up such a gambling game to facilitate the Tang Seng to learn the scriptures. In this way, after a series of things, he had the strange experience of the three-day tour of the Tang Dynasty.


    After returning from the prefecture, Tang Wang''s soul did not keep his house, so he had to ask for help from Buddhism, so he saw Xuanzang, and this led to the later trip to the west to learn scriptures.


    "My son, we are already in front of the palace. Chariots and horses are forbidden in the palace. Please get out of the cart." Ye Chen was thinking about the causes and consequences of going west, and suddenly heard the coachman''s words from outside the carriage.


    "Oh, good." Ye Chen stopped what was thinking, got out of the carriage, and the coachman handed the reins of the carriage to a guard who guarded the city, and then took Ye Chen to the palace.


    As soon as Ye Chen got out of the carriage, he saw the huge gate in front of him. In front of the gate, his figure was very small, which also showed the royal majesty.


    After entering the city gate, a magnificent palace appeared in front of Ye Chen.


    "Prince, the Taiji Palace where the emperor is discussing matters is in front of him. The emperor is waiting in the palace at the moment, please come with me." The driver''s pace was a little slower, and he introduced the palace to Ye Chen.


    "Okay." Ye Chen followed the coachman to the outside of the hall. The coachman motioned to Ye Chen to report to the emperor. After a while, the coachman walked out of the hall.


    "Master, please come in." The coachman said, making a "please" gesture, and Ye Chen cautiously stepped into the palace.


    Chapter 1354


    Looking from the outside, there was darkness in the hall. Ye Chen could only see the scene in the hall when he really stepped into the hall.


    He saw the emperor sitting on the dragon chair. The moment he saw the emperor, Ye Chen couldn''t help being a little lost. He felt that his eyes seemed to shoot out two bright lights, looking in his direction.


    But Ye Chen knew that the emperor didn''t look at himself, but at the sky outside, and at the mountains and rivers he had struck down. Sui Sui already belonged to his world.


    "What are you looking at, hurry up." The coachman found that he could not hear Ye Chen''s footsteps in the front, and quickly turned his head and glanced, and found that Ye Chen was staring at the emperor in a trance, so he quickly reminded him in a low voice.


    "Oh, oh." Ye Chen reacted immediately. He was extremely disrespectful to the emperor when he looked at the emperor like this. If the emperor wanted to pursue it, he might have lost his head now.


    Fortunately, the emperor did not see Ye Chen, or the emperor just didn''t want to care about Ye Chen at all.


    Ye Chen lowered his head slightly, his afterlight saw that there was a bald monk in the hall. This monk must have a very special identity. Although Ye Chen didn''t understand the monk''s rank, the robes on this monk were not ordinary.


    Apart from these two people, there are no other people in the hall. It is no wonder that it is already past noon. Unless the emperor has something urgent to announce or a minister wants to report something, there will be no other officials here.


    The coachman took Ye Chen to a place about five or six meters in front of the emperor. He clasped his fists in both hands and made a beating about the direction of the emperor, but Ye Chen knelt down because of unknown.


    "Stand up." The coachman said softly beside Ye Chen. Ye Chen glanced at the coachman blankly, then looked up at the emperor. He didn''t expect that the emperor was also smiling at him.


    Ye Chen''s heart was startled, and he didn''t even dare to get up. He banged his head three times on the ground, "Caomin Ye Chen knocked on the emperor."

 759 Naruto Power System Chapter 759

    "Get up." The emperor''s voice was very mellow. Ye Chen sounded like a thousand troops galloping past in his heart. With just one sentence, Ye Chen fell on the emperor''s five bodies in his heart.


    Ye Chen stood up slowly and looked at the coachman next to him in surprise. He was curious why this ordinary coachman could directly enter the hall without having to kneel down to see the emperor.


    "Aiqing, is this what you call the folk killing monsters?" After Ye Chen stood up, the emperor first asked the people in the hall.


    Ye Chen looked left and right. He didn''t see anyone who looked like an official. After eliminating all the impossible, he suddenly had an answer in his heart.


    This seemingly ordinary groom turned out to be an official next to the emperor!And listening to the tone of the emperor, this person''s identity is not low!


    "The emperor Qizi, this is the person." The groom replied to the emperor. His tone was neither humble nor overbearing, and it did not seem to be talking to the emperor.


    "Okay, okay, it turns out that the hero came out of a young boy. I didn''t expect Ye Chen to be able to kill the evil monsters in Chang''an City with his own power at a young age. To have such a heroic boy is really a blessing for Datang.


    Ye Chen was flattered and almost knelt down when he heard the emperor''s words. Fortunately, the "staff" next to him saw Ye Chen''s strangeness and held him back, so he didn''t kneel down again.


    "Ye Chen, you don''t need to be courteous, there are only four people in this hall, and you don''t need to kneel." The emperor''s tone lost his prestige, and Ye Chen relaxed a lot.


    Chapter 1355


    "Yes, the Caomin thanked Longen." Ye Chen deeply expressed his respect to the emperor. The emperor did not speak, so Ye Chen had to stand up slowly.


    "Aiqing, this monster in Chang''an City is a disaster. It should have been a while?" The emperor didn''t ask Ye Chen first, but asked the "staff" beside Ye Chen.


    "Returning to the emperor, it has indeed been a long time. It has been more than half a month since the first disappearance case. These two monsters are indeed two major problems."


    "Fortunately, this little brother named Ye Chen stepped forward and subdued the two monsters. Now Chang''an City has restored its former calm, and the people are no longer in danger."


    "Well, yes, Ye Chen, you are good at killing demons. I don''t know what rewards you want? Whether it''s a hundred acres of fertile fields, a thousand gold dollars, or an official promotion, I can satisfy you."


    "Caomin...Caomin only has one request." Ye Chen clasped his fists, looked down at the ground, and whispered to the emperor.


    "Let''s listen?" The emperor looked at Ye Chen, wondering what kind of request the young man wanted to make. Hearing Ye Chen''s tone was very embarrassing, which made the emperor a little curious.


    "The Caomin only wants to go west with Master Xuanzang to obtain the truth." Ye Chen said firmly.


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, the hall above the hall suddenly fell into silence, the emperor did not speak, the "staff" beside Ye Chen did not speak, and even the monk in the hall did not move.


    Ye Chen''s heart sank slowly, and now one second seemed to him extremely long. He felt the emperor''s eyes looking at him, and the sweat on his forehead couldn''t help but burst out.


    "Why?" After an unknown period of time, the emperor asked gently again.


    "Cao Min wants to help Master Xuanzang to promote Buddhism." How dare Ye Chen tell the truth?If he said now that a system tells him that he must go west, then Ye Chen might also be arrested as a monster.


    "But you are not a member of the Buddhist family, and how do you know that Master Xuanzang is going west?" the emperor continued to ask.


    "Cao Min heard rumors in the workshops that the emperor wanted Master Xuanzang to obtain the scriptures in order to save sentient beings. Since then, the only ambition of Cao Min is to be able to go west with Master Xuanzang. "


    "Furthermore, the Caomin has the ability to catch monsters and kill them. If Master Xuanzang encounters any danger along the way, Caomin can still protect Master Xuanzang."


    In order to be able to travel west with Xuanzang, Ye Chen even said that he "can kill demons".After Ye Chen finished speaking, he regretted it for a while, and this bull seemed to really blow up.


    However, he said that was not without confidence. After all, he had all the catastrophes on the Journey to the West in his memory. He knew that before Xuanzang met Monkey King, they basically did not encounter any monsters.


    But Ye Chen is still a little worried. After all, his appearance does not belong to the original plot in Journey to the West. If it is because of his appearance, what happens when Xuanzang sees Sun Wukong...


    "Forget it, regardless of him, even if you encounter a monster, it is a big deal to find a father-in-law to help me, anyway, there is such a god in the sky, he will never ignore my life and death."


    Ye Chen thought of this, and suddenly felt relieved again. Although he did not have the ability to kill monsters, his background was very hard to hold him. Even if he encountered monsters, he believed that he could smoothly overcome the danger.


    Chapter 1356 Xuanzang


    "Okay!" The emperor suddenly exclaimed in a loud voice, "I didn''t expect Ye Chen to have such ambitions. He is really a role model for the younger generation of Tang Dynasty!"


    "But I can''t decide this matter alone, Ye Chen, you still need to ask Master Xuanzang for his opinion."


    After the emperor finished speaking, Ye Chen raised his head and looked at him. The emperor pointed to the monk who was meditating on the side. Ye Chen immediately understood that this monk was Xuanzang!


    He glanced at Xuanzang, but Xuanzang was still meditating with his eyes closed. He didn''t mean to look at him at all, so Ye Chen had to look at the emperor in embarrassment.


    "Master Xuanzang, I wonder if you would like Ye Chen to follow you?" Seeing that Xuanzang didn''t reply, the emperor had to ask himself.


    Xuanzang opened his eyes when he heard the emperor''s words. He turned his head to look at Ye Chen, "Amitabha, the road to the west may be ups and downs and there are countless dangers. Why does Ye Shizhu insist on following?"


    Xuanzang''s voice is very ethereal, which is a little different from what is written in the book, but this may be because the hall is too big, and there is a trace of echo in his voice, Ye Chen couldn''t help but feel a little stunned.


    "To prove the avenue." Ye Chen replied softly after a moment of shaking the gods. Before that, he thought of what the Taoist said to him that day. He wanted to know if the avenue was in the west.


    Xuanzang saw the firm spark that suddenly flashed in Ye Chen''s eyes, and he knew that the young man in front of him was not on a whim.


    "Amitabha Buddha, also ask the donor to think twice. The westward journey is not as easy as imagined. The donor is still young, why waste a lot of time on this matter?" Xuanzang still didn''t want Ye Chen to walk with him.


    "No." Ye Chen shook his head, "This matter is of great significance, how can it be a waste of time? To obtain true longitude and transform sentient beings, I believe that this is more meaningful than anything in the world."


    Xuanzang lowered his head and groaned for a while, then he suddenly raised his head and looked at Ye Chen, "Does the donor know what the Great Way is and how to save sentient beings?"


    "This..." Ye Chen was speechless. He really didn''t understand these illusory questions. Ye Chen didn''t care about the road or the degree. In fact, the only thing he really cared about was his origin.


    "Hey." Ye Chen sighed, "If the mage doesn''t want Ye Chen to follow, Ye Chen doesn''t follow them. Ye Chen doesn''t understand these principles."


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he looked at Xuanzang. He didn''t expect Xuanzang to smile after hearing Ye Chen''s words, "The donor''s spiritual platform is clear and bright, unstained in dust, and deep in the Buddha. He is a good candidate for the west."


    "Ah?" Ye Chen looked blank. He didn''t know how Xuanzang came to this conclusion. He only said one thing that he didn''t understand what a great avenue is. How could this monk infer so many things?


    But that''s okay, anyway, the monk guesses whatever he wants, as long as he can follow him to the west to learn the scriptures.


    "Nothing." He first responded to Ye Chen''s question with a smile.


    "Your Majesty, the poor monk agrees that Ye Shizhu will go with him." Xuanzang said, looking at the emperor, and the emperor just nodded, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. Obviously he didn''t understand why Xuanzang brought Ye Chen again. .


    "I beg you to make some preparations for Ye Donor. The westward journey will start in a few days. I hope Ye Donor will be ready at that time." Xuanzang finished speaking and looked at Ye Chen again.


    "Okay, thanks to the Master for reminding me, I will start preparing when I go back today." Ye Chen said a little, and Xuanzang turned around and meditated again.


    Chapter 1357 General Pingxi


    "Since Master Xuanzang has agreed to Ye Chen''s journey to the west, I don''t know if Ye Chen needs anything?" Seeing Xuanzang continue to meditate, the emperor asked Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen pondered, he was thinking about what he needed, silver?It seems to be useless on the westbound road.clothes?I have some clothes for myself, if I change them at any time, it should be enough.


    As for the servants, Ye Chen didn''t even think about it. The westward journey was dangerous. Even if he had an immortal body, it was hard to say that he was absolutely safe, let alone ordinary people.


    "Return to the emperor, Caomin doesn''t have anything needed." Ye Chen thought about it and couldn''t think of what he needed, so he just didn''t need anything.


    "Don''t want anything?" The emperor looked at Ye Chen, his eyes were more surprised. There were too many strange things happening in the hall today, and the emperor was a little confused.


    First Xuanzang inexplicably agreed with Ye Chen to follow the westward journey, and then Ye Chen gave a great opportunity, and didn''t even mention any material requirements to himself. This was completely unreasonable.


    "Yeah, the emperor, don''t need anything, as long as you can follow Master Xuanzang to the west, the little life of Caomin can be discarded." Ye Chen smiled and looked at the emperor.

 760 Naruto Power System Chapter 760

    "But this makes me a little embarrassed. Ye Chen, you have the merit to kill the demon first, and you selflessly follow Master Xuanzang westward. If I don''t give you some praise, the people of the world will probably laugh at me for being a stingy. ."


    "Why don''t, I named you General Pingxi, and was responsible for protecting Master Xuanzang on the westward road. What do you think?" The emperor asked tentatively.


    Ye Chen knew that this was the emperor''s face to himself. Usually, it is impossible for so many people to want the emperor to give rewards. Now the reward is placed in front of him. If he doesn''t want it, it would be too much.


    "Cao Min worship Xie Longen, the emperor rest assured, Cao Min must escort Master Xuanzang to the place where the scriptures are located safely, and will never disappoint the emperor''s trust!" Ye Chen said that he was about to kneel, but was stopped by the emperor.


    "Aiqing doesn''t need to be polite, Wei Zheng, take our General Pingxi to choose a handy weapon. There are a lot of monsters along the way. Naturally, it is inevitable to fight and kill. A weapon is better than nothing."


    "Yes, the emperor." The groom next to Ye Chen finished speaking and looked at Ye Chen, "Let''s go, Ye Gongzi, oh no, it''s General Ye now, I''ll take you to choose a weapon."


    Ye Chen was completely stunned at this moment, he stared at the groom in front of him with wide eyes, "Wei Zheng, Master Wei?"


    "It''s underneath." Wei Zheng said, Ye Chen couldn''t see the appearance of a prominent official in him. If it weren''t for the emperor''s explanation, Ye Chen still thought it was just a petty official.


    "Unexpectedly, not only did I see the emperor today, but also let Mr. Wei Zhengwei drive for me. I really am today..." Ye Chen was so excited that he couldn''t express his excitement, and the emperor and Wei Zheng couldn''t help but look at him.


    "Okay, General Ye, let''s go." After Wei Zheng finished speaking, Ye Chen walked out of the hall with an excited expression on his face.


    "Master Xuanzang, why did you suddenly change your mind and want to take Ye Chen to the west?" After Wei Zhengye and Ye Chen left, the emperor suddenly asked Xuanzang.


    "Amitabha Buddha, don''t lie to you, your majesty, Ye Gongzi is extraordinary. I feel the breath of Buddha in him." Xuanzang stood up and folded his hands together.


    Chapter 1358 Sword


    "Buddha''s breath?" The emperor looked at Xuanzang. He knew that Xuanzang could not lie, but Ye Chen looked like an ordinary person. How could he have Buddha''s breath?


    "Yes, the poor monk has studied Buddhism for many years, and I have seen many high-ranking monks in several lectures on the Dharma, but among the high-ranking monks that poor monks have seen in their lives, none of them has the breath of Ye donor."


    "This kind of breath is invisible to ordinary people. Only people who have been immersed in the Dharma for many years can perceive it. Just now, the poor monk saw the breath of Buddha in the eyes of Ye donor."


    "The poor monk doesn''t know why such a vision appeared on Ye Donor''s body, but it can be regarded as an instruction from the Buddha to the poor monk."


    "Furthermore, the poor monk''s evaluation of Ye donor just now was not a lie. Ye donor''s temperament is much higher than that of ordinary people, and his character is not bad. The poor monk is quite satisfied with Ye donor."


    "In this case, it is all arranged by Master Xuanzang. I am no more than a mortal man. I can only do my best to support the matter of learning from the scriptures. However, the Master still decides who chooses to go west."


    "The poor monk thanked your majesty." Tang Seng put his hands together, chanted the Buddha''s name once, and then walked out of the hall.


    On the other side, Ye Chen followed Wei Zheng to the important place in the palace¡ªoutside the weapons depot. Wei Zheng ordered the guards to open the door of the weapons depot and led Ye Chen into it.


    "General Ye, please choose at will. General Ye can use all the weapons in the arsenal. Although these weapons are all ordinary grades, they are extremely sharp. They should be more than enough to deal with ordinary little monsters."


    Wei Zheng made a "please" gesture at the door to signal Ye Chen to enter, but he did not enter. Ye Chen saw that Wei Zheng had no intention of entering, so he had to walk in by himself.


    After entering the weapon arsenal, Ye Chen immediately felt as if a golden sound came from his ear, which was the hum of countless mortal top weapons.


    But what followed was a sensation of cutting the skin with a knife. Ye Chen felt like there were countless blades across you. Although this feeling was not a real touch, it also made Ye Chen feel a little painful.


    "The arsenal in the palace is really powerful. Although the swords in it are still mortal, they seem to be alive, and they will give out this kind of warning when someone enters."


    Ye Chen didn''t care about the feelings on his body. He knew that these feelings could not cause any substantial harm to him, so he walked straight into the weapon arsenal.


    He watched as he walked, trying to pick out a weapon that he was satisfied with, but after walking for a long time, Ye Chen didn''t see a weapon that was satisfactory.


    "This weapon selection is really difficult, no wonder Monkey King wasted so much time in the Dragon Palace." Ye Chen thought in his heart, and slowly walked to the bottom of the weapon arsenal.


    He looked at the surrounding axes and hooks, and also picked up one or two weapons and tried them, but these weapons were either bulky or uncomfortable to use. Anyway, none of them was satisfactory to Ye Chen.


    At this moment, Lin Tian seemed to see a ray of light flashing in the deepest part of the weapon storage. He turned his head, only to find that there was nothing there.


    Ye Chen put down the weapon in his hand and walked to the deepest part of the weapon arsenal. There were no other weapons here, only a dusty sword stood alone on the ground.


    Ye Chen picked up the sword, but suddenly felt that there seemed to be some sounds around him. He listened carefully and found that the sound was actually like Dragon Yin!


    Chapter 1359


    Ye Chen listened carefully to the dragon chant in the air, he found that the dragon chant came from the sharp blade in his hand, Ye Chen blew the dust off the sword, and then put the sword in his ear.


    He heard it, and there seemed to be an angry soul roaring in the sword. This dragon chant was not as majestic as usual, but full of anger, unwillingness, and even a hint of hostility.


    Ye Chen hurriedly put down the sword. When he heard the sound clearly, an infinite killing intent suddenly surged in his heart, as if the sword had transmitted its emotions to him.


    Ye Chen took a deep look at this sword, and then he walked to other places, but his heart could not be calm for a long time, the impact of this sword on him was really too great.


    He had never imagined that he could see such a sharp blade in the mortal weapons arsenal. The killing intent and hostility carried on this sword exceeded Ye Chen''s imagination. He was not sure that he could control this sword.


    Helplessly, Ye Chen could only continue to wander in the weapon arsenal, but no matter how many weapons he saw, he still thought about the sword in his heart.


    The impact that the sword brought to Ye Chen was so great that he would not forget it for a long time. Although the sword may not be very easy to control, Ye Chen still missed it.


    After all, people''s desire for strength is endless, and Ye Chen needs a powerful weapon to deal with various possible situations.


    He knew that joining the Westward Journey would definitely escalate the difficulties on the Westward Journey. Although the Eighty-One Difficulty would not change, who would know if there would be more monsters stronger than those in the book in the future?


    Ye Chen walked to the corner again, he picked up the sword again, placed the sword in front of his eyes and looked at it, but there was not enough light in the armory, and he could not fully see the sword.


    So Ye Chen simply took this sword out of the weapon arsenal. At this moment, Wei Zheng was still waiting outside the arsenal. Seeing Ye Chen coming out, he glanced at the sword in Ye Chen''s hand, but then Wei Zheng was stunned.


    "This sword... where did you find it?" After Wei Zheng saw the sword, he immediately walked to Ye Chen''s side. He took the sword in Ye Chen''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    "It was in a corner of the weapon arsenal. At that time, I seemed to see its location flashing, so I found it." Ye Chen answered Wei Zheng honestly.


    "Okay, okay, it seems that this sword has chosen its owner for itself." Wei Zheng nodded repeatedly, his eyes full of relief.


    "Master Wei, have you seen this sword?" Ye Chen knew from Wei Zheng''s eyes that Wei Zheng must have seen this sword, maybe he had used it before.


    "I saw it in my dream." Wei Zheng said, returning the sword to Ye Chen, "It''s true, General Ye, this sword is the sword I held when I was killing the Dragon King of Jinghe in my dream."


    "What?!" Ye Chen was shocked, "Then...I can''t ask for this sword. This is the sword that belongs to Master Wei." Ye Chen waved his hand again and again, not daring to end up with the sword that Wei Zheng handed over.


    "Haha, General Ye is worried. This sword is not the other sword. This sword is just similar in shape, and its god is far inferior to the sharp blade that can slash dragons, but it seems that there is spirit in this sword. sword."


    "So that''s the case." Ye Chen took the hilt carefully, "In that case, it''s better to name this sword Sword Dragon Sword, and I''ll be asking for auspiciousness from Master Wei."


    "It''s easy to say, easy to talk." Wei Zheng smiled, "I hope this sword can help General Ye to remove the evil spirits from all over the world and help Master Xuanzang obtain the truth."


    Chapter 1360 Appease the Sword Spirit


    Ye Chen held the sword in his hand and was extremely excited in his heart. There is spirit in this sword. This is also top-grade among the mortal things. Although it may not be able to cut the big monster, it should be more than enough to deal with the general little monster. Up.


    He felt the will coming from the sword, this will was not as strong as before after being out of the weapon arsenal, but every time the dragon chants sounded, Ye Chen still couldn''t help trembling.


    After all, he is still a mortal body, and the spirit of this sword still has some influence on him. He still can''t fully control this sword now.


    Wei Zheng seemed to have seen Ye Chen''s dilemma. Wei Zheng was a character who had killed the Dragon King in his dream. In essence, he was naturally much stronger than Ye Chen.


    So he could see at a glance that Ye Chen could not fully exert the power of this sword now, and he also discovered that this sword is extremely hostile in his research just now.

 761 Naruto Power System Chapter 761

    "If General Ye has the need, you can go to Master Xuanzang to ask and see if Master Xuanzang has any way to deal with the hostility and killing intent in this sword. If it can suppress its hostility, this sword will definitely be invincible. ."


    "This is a good way." Ye Chen nodded, "Maybe the Buddha''s breath can influence the sword spirit in this sword."


    The two chatted again. After that, Wei Zheng took Ye Chen out of the weapon arsenal. He didn''t take Ye Chen into the Taiji Palace again, because Ye Chen now has a sword and it is not suitable to meet the emperor alone.


    Wei Zheng took Ye Chen out of the palace and found a place for Ye Chen outside the imperial city. He told Ye Chen to wait here. When Master Xuanzang decided to go west, when Ye Chen could enter the palace.


    Ye Chen naturally had no opinion. If Wei Zheng didn''t arrange this place for him, he might be living on the street again. Now that he has food and housing, he naturally has nothing to worry about.


    One day later, when Ye Chen was resting in the inn, Master Xuanzang suddenly visited him. He heard about the sword in Ye Chen''s hand, so he came to solve his troubles specifically for Ye Chen.


    Master Xuanzang was also surprised when he held the sword in his hand, "Amitabha, this sword is not an extraordinary product. It seems that a soul has been born in it, and this soul seems to be constantly struggling, trying to break free from the bondage of this sword."


    Ye Chen could only nod his head again and again. He didn''t understand this very well, so he could only watch Xuanzang supervise the soul in this sword so that Ye Chen could control it.


    Master Xuanzang read the scriptures all morning in the inn. Ye Chen could still sit quietly on the stool and watch Xuanzang reciting the scriptures at first, but afterwards, he really couldn''t sit still and started walking around the room. stand up.


    Xuanzang was not disturbed by Ye Chen, he concentrated on chanting, and finally returned the sword to Ye Chen after a whole morning.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Ye Shizhu, the soul in this sword has been soothed, and its power should not be weakened. This is the ultimate that a poor monk can do."


    "Thank you Master." Ye Chen folded his hands together, bowed slightly, and then took the sword back. Sure enough, Ye Chen didn''t hear the Dragon Yin again this time, and the hostility and killing intent in the sword was also weakened a lot.


    "The mage has a high level of cultivation, and I admire it." Ye Chen said, and made a gesture again to show respect for Xuanzang, "But this sword has lost its soul, and it seems to have lost its ability. Now I think it is still somewhat Reluctant to give up."


    "No." Xuanzang shook his head, "The soul in the sword did not dissipate, but was temporarily dormant. I think that when Ye donor encounters danger in the future, the spirit of the sword will naturally come to rescue."


    "It would be great if it is so." Ye Chen looked at the sword in his hand with joy, and he finally had a trace of comfort in his heart.


    Chapter 1361


    Master Xuanzang once again chanted a Buddha''s name, and left the inn, leaving Ye Chen alone in the room to enjoy the sword in his hand.


    After that separation, Ye Chen didn''t see Xuanzang again for a long time. He was a little surprised. Xuanzang said in the palace that day and set off after a few days, but there was still no news for such a long time.


    During the period, Ye Chen also went to Wei Zheng, but Wei Zheng didn''t know what the Master Xuanzang was thinking or waiting for. He could only tell Ye Chen to wait quietly, and he would definitely notify Ye Chen before Master Xuanzang went out.


    Reluctantly, Ye Chen could only go back to the inn and wait. The travel time was not in his hands, and he had no way to decide when Xuanzang would start westward.


    After several days, Ye Chen was really bored. He wandered in Chang''an City several times. Although the city was very prosperous, Ye Chen had something in his heart, and he was naturally not happy enough to play.


    During this period of time, Ye Chen also thought carefully about the things he will face in the future. He read the "Journey to the West" in his memory and probably knew what to face next. Although he can''t say it, he still has to be prepared. .


    Ye Chen, who had nothing to do, could only continue to read about the Westward Journey in his room. His memory went back to 500 years ago, when Monkey King made a noise in the Heavenly Palace. He had to say that Monkey King at that time was really majestic.


    "It would be great if I could go back to that time. I must have made a riot in the Heavenly Palace with Qitian Great Sage. If someone could remind him at that time, maybe he would be able to escape Taishang Laojun''s Diamond Circle and Tathagata palm heart."


    Later, Ye Chen saw the scene of Monkey King in the alchemy furnace of Taishang Laojun, and he was faintly envied, "If I can be trained, maybe I can also achieve a body that is not bad."


    But after thinking about it, Ye Chen still shook his head. Although he has an immortal body, it is estimated that he will not last long in the alchemy furnace.


    Although he would not die inside, the alchemy furnace would surely burn him to ashes, and when he came back to life, it would burn him to residue again, the kind of pain... Ye Chen got goose bumps when he thought of it.


    After a few months, Ye Chen never received news of going west. He even wondered if Xuanzang and the emperor had forgotten this matter.


    During the period, he had also contacted Xuanzang, but the people in the monastery said that Master Xuanzang was preparing for the westward journey, and it was not suitable to meet people for the time being, and Ye Chen could only return without success.


    He still wanted to go to the emperor, but thought that Xuanzang was in charge of this matter. Even if he saw the emperor, the emperor might not let Xuanzang order to travel immediately, so Ye Chen finally gave up this idea.


    Finally, nearly half a year later, the door of Ye Chen''s room was knocked, Ye Chen opened the door and found Wei Zheng standing outside.


    "General Ye, the emperor has an order and ordered General Ye to enter the palace immediately, saying that there is something important to discuss." Wei Zheng smiled and looked at Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen immediately understood that Xuanzang was ready for this. It seemed that the westward journey had been implemented and was about to begin. He quickly washed and changed, took a sword, and entered the palace with Wei Zheng.


    Wei Zheng was still Ye Chen''s groom this time. Although Ye Chen tried his best to grab the reins in Wei Zheng''s hand, but he failed. Wei Zheng once again drove Ye Chen a carriage, which made Ye Chen helpless and embarrassed.


    Chapter 1362


    After the two arrived in the imperial city, Wei Zheng parked the carriage outside the imperial city just like last time, and the two walked into the imperial palace.


    Entering the Tai Chi Palace that he had visited half a year ago, Ye Chen saw the emperor sitting on the dragon chair and the Master Xuanzang standing below.


    He and Wei Zheng walked to Master Xuanzang''s side. After the two of them held their fists together, Ye Chen looked at the emperor.


    "General Ye, how are you preparing for the westward journey this past six months?" The emperor first asked Ye Chen.


    "Return to the emperor, the minister is ready and can set off at any time, just waiting for Master Xuanzang to speak." Ye Chen replied again.


    "Okay, General Ye, I have ordered you to start today, accompany Master Xuanzang, and go west with Master Xuanzang. During the period, you will protect Master Xuanzang. Can you do it?"


    "I will meet Monkey King in a few months. He still needs my protection?" Although Ye Chen thought this way, he didn''t say anything.


    "The minister will go through the fire and water, and will not hesitate!" Ye Chen''s tone was very firm, and the emperor showed a relieved smile when he heard this.


    "Okay, Aiqing, I didn''t choose the wrong person. I hope you can take good care of Master Xuanzang on the westward journey. When you two return from the truth, I will reward you both!"


    "Emperor Xie!" Ye Chen bowed deeply.


    "Aiqing is free." After the emperor said, he looked at Xuanzang, "Master Xuanzang found me yesterday and said that today is a good weather for traveling, Aiqing, don''t blame me for not telling you this in advance."


    "The minister dare not." How dare Ye Chen blame the emperor?Even if the emperor didn''t tell him, he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only say so.


    "Then if Aiqing has nothing to do, you can now set off with Master Xuanzang, Master, I have given you a BMW, fifty taels of softness, and two followers. Do you have any other requirements?"


    "Amitabha Buddha, thank you the emperor, the poor monk has no other requirements." Xuanzang said that he had nothing to need.


    "Okay, it shouldn''t be too late, then the mage and General Ye will set off immediately, come, and hand over the things I gave the mage to General Ye."


    After the emperor finished speaking, the two guards came to Ye Chen with some silver liang and two entourages. Ye Chen wrapped the silver liang and his clothes together, and then carried them on his body.


    Subsequently, Xuanzang walked out of the hall first, and the emperor, Wei Zheng, Ye Chen and his entourage also followed. In the open space outside the hall, a guard was holding a white horse, waiting for Xuanzang.


    Around the main hall, there are hundreds of civil and military officials and some monks who are waiting to give Xuanzang away. These monks are all monks in the monastery where Xuanzang once stayed.


    Xuanzang walked to the horse and touched the horse lightly, "Amitabha, thank the emperor for the reward, this horse is full of agility and can definitely take the poor monk to the west."


    Just as Xuanzang was about to ride his horse, a monk suddenly walked out of the crowd. Ye Chen saw this monk. He knew that this monk was the incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva. This time he came to give Xuanzang a robe.


    "Master Xuanzang wait a minute, please accept this thing from me." The monk walked to Xuanzang''s side, Xuanzang stopped his horse, and took the wrapped thing in the monk''s hand.


    He opened the package and suddenly saw a robes that were shining with golden light. Xuanzang looked at the monk in surprise, not understanding where the robes came from.


    "The name of this thing is Jinhuan robes, and it is given by the Buddha. If you take the scriptures with a firm heart and wear this robes, you will not fall into reincarnation." After that, the monk took out a tin stick from behind again like a trick.


    "This tin rod is also bestowed by the Buddha. Holding this tin rod will not be poisoned." After the monk finished speaking, he gave the tin rod to Xuanzang.


    Chapter 1363 Treasures

 762 Naruto Power System Chapter 762

    After the monk finished speaking, all the officials immediately made a commotion. They had never heard of such a treasure in the world in their past lives, but today they saw two at once. How could they not be surprised?


    All the officials'' eyes were cast on the two treasures in Xuanzang''s hands, and there was even a ray of greed in the eyes of some people.


    After all, if these two treasures can fall into the hands of ordinary people, they are treasures for longevity. If nothing else, just say that this robes, "do not fall into reincarnation." Isn''t that obvious, can you not die if you wear a robes?


    But despite thinking this way, most people still understand that such two treasures can only be possessed by those who are truly virtuous, and Xuanzang is the best choice for the two treasures.


    "Amitabha, the poor monk thanked the Buddha for his kindness here, but who is the master? Why are there treasures gifted by the Buddha?" Xuanzang asked.


    Before Xuanzang''s words fell, the monk suddenly rose into the sky, his body suddenly emitting light, which was so dazzling that everyone could hardly look directly at it.


    After a while, the light was slightly weaker, and everyone could finally see the scene in the light, with a person floating in the middle of the light.


    No, it doesn''t belong to the category of "human" anymore. In the eyes of the civil and military officials, it is clearly immortal!


    Everyone immediately knelt down and bowed to the people floating in the air. As ordinary people, they may only have this chance to meet the fairy in their lives, so they are naturally very respectful.


    The only people in the court who didn''t kneel down were the emperor, Wei Zheng, Xuanzang, and Ye Chen. The emperor was the ninth-five sage, the son of heavenly choice, and there was no need to kneel down even if he saw an immortal.


    Wei Zheng was the reincarnation of Wen Quxing. He killed the Dragon King in his dream, and his identity was no less than that of an ordinary fairy, so when he saw this fairy, he did not kneel down like an ordinary person.


    And Xuanzang and Ye Chen don''t need to say, Xuanzang knew that this immortal must be a person from Buddhism. This time he came to give himself this robes and tin stick, which must be instructed by the Buddha, so he did not need to kneel.


    And Ye Chen, he knew who it was, he had already read this scene in his memory, so when he really saw the Bodhisattva, he just felt that the Bodhisattva was more sacred than the book, but he had no intention of kneeling.


    "I am Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. This time I am receiving the will of the Buddha to give these two treasures to Xuanzang and Xuanzang. These two treasures can save your life in times of crisis. Don''t lose them."


    "Amitabha Buddha, the poor monk wrote it down." Xuanzang folded his hands together and chanted the Buddha''s name again. In Ye Chen''s eyes, he seemed to be not too surprised by the arrival of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Xuan Zang, going west is very difficult. You need to overcome the catastrophe to get the truth. Remember, you can''t fly through the clouds and fog. You can only go to the west step by step. You have to see the landscape and remember the distance ahead."


    "These two treasures will help you when you find it too difficult to move forward. Can you remember them?" Guanyin Bodhisattva asked.


    "Amitabha, the poor monk remembers the teachings of the Bodhisattva, and must overcome all difficulties and obtain the truth." Xuanzang''s attitude is very respectful.


    "I have delivered the treasures of the Buddha. If there are problems that are difficult to solve in the future, you can come to the Zizhu Forest in the South China Sea to find me." After speaking, Guanyin Bodhisattva looked around and said a few more words to the emperor.


    After speaking, the Bodhisattva turned around and was about to fly away, but at this moment, she suddenly saw Ye Chen next to Xuanzang, and then a look that Ye Chen could not understand burst out in her eyes.


    Chapter 1364


    The look in Guanyin Bodhisattva''s eyes immediately dissipated in a trance, except for Ye Chen, no one noticed her abnormality.


    "Who are you?" The Bodhisattva asked Ye Chen softly. Her tone was the same as before, she couldn''t hear any emotions, and she was still so indifferent.


    But Ye Chen knew that Guanyin Bodhisattva must have found something in him, and he was sure that he had not mistaken the flickering color in the eyes of the Bodhisattva just now.


    "Bodhisattva, I am Ye Chen." Ye Chen answered calmly. Although he didn''t know why the Bodhisattva paid attention to him, he was not panicked either.


    "Ye Chen? Go west this time, do you want to go with Xuanzang?" The Bodhisattva''s tone brought a trace of doubt, obviously she had never heard of this person before.


    "Yes." Ye Chen replied briefly.


    The expression in Guanyin Bodhisattva''s eyes slowly became complicated. She stared at Ye Chen carefully and hadn''t spoken for a long time. When everyone thought it was just the shadow left by Guanyin Bodhisattva, she suddenly spoke.


    "Ye Chen, why do you have a body that is immortal and immortal?" The Bodhisattva directly asked her doubts, and this question also poked Ye Chen''s secret in his heart.


    Ye Chen could only look at the Bodhisattva, but he did not dare to answer at all. After all, his secret could not be known to anyone, so he didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    "Is it possible that you are the incarnation of which immortal?" The Bodhisattva is not very sure of his judgment. "If you are not an immortal, why are you not within the Three Realms and jump out of the Five Elements?"


    "Bodhisattva, I don''t know what you mean." Ye Chen didn''t understand why Guanyin Bodhisattva regarded him as the incarnation of an immortal. If it is an incarnation, shouldn''t she see Guanyin Bodhisattva at a glance?


    The Bodhisattva took a deep look at Ye Chen. Ye Chen didn''t know what she was thinking. He only hoped that the Bodhisattva would not embarrass himself and let himself follow Xuanzang smoothly to the west.


    The look in the Bodhisattva''s eyes changed again. For some reason, Ye Chen seemed to feel a faintly murderous intent from the Bodhisattva that shouldn''t have appeared on the Buddhists.


    Just when Ye Chen felt that trace of killing intent, the world suddenly had a vision, and the ground in the palace began to shake constantly, as if an earthquake was brewing.


    All the Baiguans who were kneeling on the ground fell to the ground, and the emperor almost fell. Fortunately, Wei Zheng, who was beside him, helped him so that he did not fall.


    Only Xuanzang and Ye Chen, who are closest to the Bodhisattva, were not affected at all. Xuanzang clasped his hands together, chanting the scriptures continuously, while Ye Chen looked at Guanyin warily.


    An abnormality also appeared in the sky. The originally clear sky was instantly covered with dark clouds, and the clouds were black, just like the dark clouds before the rainstorm, which made people feel infinitely depressed.


    Guanshiyin Bodhisattva''s eyes became more and more gloomy, and Ye Chen realized that her killing intent was getting heavier and heavier. He suddenly felt as if he had a huge burden on his body, so that he could not move and breathe.


    "Bodhisattva wait a minute." Just when Ye Chen was about to be unable to hold it, a melodious voice suddenly came from the sky. This voice had a touch of detachment, which made people feel very sacred when they heard it.


    Ye Chen turned his head strenuously and looked in the direction of the sound. He had never seen such a scene in the book. At this moment, he could only hope that the sound was here to rescue him.


    On the horizon, a ray of golden light illuminates the dark clouds, and this golden light does not know where it is sacred, and it disperses most of the dark clouds in the sky!


    Chapter 1365: The Immortal In The Golden Light


    After this voice came, the pressure on Ye Chen''s body was still not relieved at all. Although the Bodhisattva looked in the direction of the golden light, he was still casting the spell in secret, increasing the pressure on Ye Chen''s body.


    "The Bodhisattva rested." The voice sounded again, Ye Chen still only heard the voice but didn''t see him. He didn''t know who the owner of the voice was, and what happened now was completely beyond the scope of his knowledge.


    The Bodhisattva also looked at the horizon, her eyes were much stronger than Ye Chen, so she soon saw the figure in the golden light, and when she saw the coming, she waved her arm.


    The pressure on Ye Chen''s body immediately disappeared, so that he could straighten up his waist, but then, Ye Chen sat on the ground, and then he realized that his clothes were soaked.


    Ye Chen looked around, he found that except for himself and Xuanzang, all the officials in the imperial palace had stopped their movements. This scene was very strange.


    Some officials were originally rolling on the ground, but his actions stopped abruptly and stopped in the middle of the rolling, as if suddenly stopped in the process of rolling.


    The remaining officials also fell to the ground in strange postures, but everyone stopped at their last action. At this moment, they were like sculptures, and even the expressions on their faces did not change.


    Ye Chen looked at the people around him in surprise. Everyone stopped where they were. Even the emperor and Wei Zheng were not spared. It seems that Guanyin Bodhisattva''s cast just now not only relieved the pressure on him.


    Ye Chen panted heavily, he looked in the direction of the golden light in the sky, but there was always only the golden light flickering there, and Ye Chen couldn''t see who was in that golden light with his naked eyes.


    "Bodhisattva, this person has some connection with me. I wonder if the Bodhisattva can let him go and let him follow Xuanzang to learn the scriptures?" The immortal in the golden light saw that the Bodhisattva had lifted Ye Chen''s spells before asking.


    The Bodhisattva did not speak, she retracted her gaze to the horizon and turned to look at Ye Chen. Ye Chen saw that her eyes were full of jealousy.


    "Since he has some connection with you, I can''t say anything. I just saw something abnormal in him. I thought it was the little demon."


    After speaking, the bodhisattva''s figure flashed and disappeared in mid-air. The immortal in the golden light smiled twice, "Bodhisattva walks slowly, just leave it to me here."


    After that, the fairy in the golden light didn''t say anything again. Ye Chen looked at the people lying and kneeling around, and knew that the fairy who had saved him should have not left yet.


    "You, are you still there?" Ye Chen looked towards Jin Guang and asked aloud, because he was not sure if the person could hear him.


    "Ye Chen, you can speak in a normal voice, I can hear it." The fairy in the golden light responded, and then Ye Chen saw the golden light suddenly soaring, and then all the black clouds in the sky disappeared.


    "Ye Chen, what did the Bodhisattva ask you just now?" The person in the golden light still did not show up. Although Ye Chen could not guess who he was, Ye Chen knew that this person had absolutely no malice towards him.

 763 Naruto Power System Chapter 763

    "She asked me which immortal incarnation I am." Ye Chen replied in the direction of Jin Guang.


    "Hmm... ask which god you are incarnate? She saw your immortal body?" The fairy in the golden light asked again.


    "Yes." Ye Chen can only answer honestly now, because he knows that the immortal in the golden light can scare away even the Bodhisattva, and his status must be more noble than the Bodhisattva.


    He can think of only two possibilities for the Bodhisattva to retreat so easily-either the immortal is an innate god, or he is a Buddha.


    Chapter 1366


    "She didn''t ask anything else?" After thinking about it for a while, the fairy in Jinguang asked Ye Chen again.


    "No, I didn''t know how to answer her at the time, so I just shut up, but I didn''t expect the Bodhisattva to get into trouble." Ye Chen briefly said what happened at that time.


    "I know." The fairy in the golden light probably knew something, so after he answered, he didn''t make a sound anymore.


    But Ye Chen found that the people around him still hadn''t changed, which showed that the immortal hadn''t left yet. He knew that the immortal would not leave these mortals here alone.


    "Ye Chen." After a while, the fairy suddenly spoke. Ye Chen was not prepared, and was frightened, "Ah, ah? What''s wrong?"


    "Who knows that you have an immortal body? In addition, have you ever met other immortals before?" the immortal in the golden light asked.


    "Except for everyone on the scene today, no more people should know. As for the immortals..." Ye Chen suddenly thought of the Taoist he had met before.


    Ye Chen later thought about it carefully, and compared it in "Journey to the West". He found that the person was definitely not an ordinary person. Just because that person knew about this book, Ye Chen was sure that he must be a very powerful person. The fairy.


    And one thing that happened later also showed that the Taoist was not an ordinary person. If nothing else, it was said that the earth public rescued him, if it was not a respectable immortal, how could he be able to move these earth immortals?


    "I haven''t seen it." Ye Chen didn''t say anything about the Taoist in a ghostly manner. He faintly felt that the fairy in the golden light might know the Taoist, so he decided not to say it.


    But then, Ye Chen thought of the fairy in the golden light when he first arrived here, Ye Chen remembered that he had something to do with him.


    "By the way, this... fairy, what connection do I have with you? Which fairy are you?" Ye Chen suddenly asked, which caused the fairy in the golden light to be general. Did not speak.


    "I...I''m just an ordinary immortal, at most I have known more deities, so the Bodhisattva gave me a thin face. As for the relationship between the two of us, it''s just a casual comment."


    "But there is always a reason for you to save me, right?" Ye Chen suddenly grasped the crux of the matter. What puzzles him most now is why this immortal he has never met wants to save himself.


    "Of course, the reason is that an old friend of mine asked me to save you. It''s that simple." The immortal seemed unwilling to entangle Ye Chen on this topic anymore.


    Ye Chen didn''t ask much wisely. He knew that the affairs between the gods were also very complicated, and he could not make it clear in one sentence. He knew too much now that it might be bad for him.


    "Ye Chen, do you have a skill?" The fairy changed the subject.


    "No, the only thing I can handle right now is my body, but this can only make me immortal, I can''t beat monsters." Ye Chen answered truthfully.


    "Three days later, I will see you outside the city. At that time, someone will come to you, and he will teach you some law decisions. If you remember these laws and decisions, you can at least guarantee the safety of you two."


    After the fairy finished speaking, the golden light in the sky suddenly flashed, Ye Chen saw that the officials on the ground had all restored their previous postures, and then the golden light disappeared, and the surroundings returned to calm again.


    Chapter 1367


    "Guanyin Bodhisattva, it is Guanyin Bodhisattva!" After the golden light disappeared, the ministers around Ye Chen began to bow in the direction of Guanyin Bodhisattva''s disappearance.


    Ye Chen saw that the emperor and Wei Zheng also looked at the place where Guanyin used to float in the air with admiring eyes. Ye Chen knew that the immortal must have used some spells, and he understood the memories of these people.


    The field suddenly became a little confused again, Ye Chen only felt that the ministers around him were extremely noisy.


    Only Xuanzang did not change much. He was still the same as before, with his eyes closed, as if he could not see or hear anything.


    From the very beginning of Guanyin''s hostility towards Ye Chen, to the end of the golden light dissipating, Xuanzang seemed to have nothing to do with him from beginning to end, which made Ye Chen also feel a little resentful.


    "Smelly monk, seeing me being so insulted by that Guanyin, you are silent. You usually teach so many great principles to sentient beings, but when you meet a Bodhisattva, you act as a good old man."


    "If it weren''t because only you can get the Scriptures, I would really wish..." Ye Chen slowly raised a trace of hostility in his heart, but this hostility then dissipated.


    "Oh, forget it, even if I really want to do something, I''m afraid I really can''t do anything with him. I''m already an immortal body, even if I eat his flesh, it''s useless."


    "What''s more, this smelly monk is the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, with a very big background, and his nature is bright and he is protected by a god in the dark. With my ability, I guess I can''t help him."


    When Ye Chen was thinking about this, the emperor suddenly made a gesture for everyone to be quiet. The ministers around him calmed down instantly, and Ye Chen finally felt less irritable.


    "Master Xuanzang''s trip can actually attract Guanyin Bodhisattva to appear. It seems that the significance of this trip to the west is really extraordinary!"


    The emperor''s tone was a bit agitated. It seemed that when he saw the gods, he was the same as ordinary people, no difference.


    "Amitabha, the emperor, the Bodhisattva appeared not only because the poor monk is about to go west, but the Bodhisattva is willing to appear in the palace. This also shows that the emperor is a wise monarch, so the Bodhisattva will descend auspicious."


    After Xuanzang finished speaking, Ye Chen saw the emperor''s face immediately showing a hint of joy, but this joy only flashed, and then, the emperor''s expression calmed down again.


    "I haven''t seen it before. The monk''s flattering ability is also top-notch, and he said that the monks don''t slander. You don''t know if you say these things against your will."


    "The emperor''s scheming is also deep. He obviously doesn''t agree with Xuanzang''s words in his heart, and is still secretly happy, but his face has to show a look like''I have long been used to this scene''."


    Even though he thought so in his heart, Ye Chen didn''t show it on his face. He echoed his voice and praised the emperor to rule the country, and he actually attracted the Bodhisattva to come.


    Upon seeing this, the surrounding ministers began to kneel down and worship the emperor again, saying something like "God bless me, Tang Dynasty".


    The emperor touched the beard on his chin. Although his expression did not change much, Ye Chen could see that he was very good at these flattering.


    Chapter 1368


    After the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs tried his best to praise, the emperor finally seemed a little tired of listening. Wei Zheng saw the emperor''s thoughts, and he waved his hand to signal the hundred officials to calm down.


    After that, Wei Zheng looked at the sky, then fell into the emperor''s ear and said something. The emperor nodded after listening, and then looked at Xuanzang.


    "It''s getting late, and I can no longer delay the Master''s time. If the Master does not arrive at today''s destination today, I am afraid I will be blamed in my heart."


    "Amitabha, the poor monk doesn''t dare." Xuanzang clasped his hands together and looked unhurried. Only Ye Chen knew that Xuanzang might be as anxious as a fire now.


    "Haha, don''t say much, please go now, Master, so as not to miss the opportunity." After speaking, the emperor personally walked to Xuanzang''s side and helped Xuanzang on the horse.


    Xuanzang was flattered, how dare he really let the emperor help?So when the emperor put his hand on him, Xuanzang immediately got on his horse, and that action didn''t seem to be strangely weak as described in the book.


    "Amitabha, the poor monk set off, the emperor, take care of the dragon body, and wait for the poor monk to get the scriptures and return, and he will read the blessing scriptures for the emperor and the Tang Dynasty day and night."


    After that, Xuanzang straightened the robes on his body, and then he took the tin stick from Ye Chen. After handing the tin stick, Ye Chen took the reins of the white horse.


    When the emperor looked at Xuanzang riding on the horse, his eyes suddenly turned red, and he didn''t know if it was because of dismay or distress.


    "Mage, this time I go to the mountains and rivers, I don''t know when I will see you again. I don''t ask for anything else, but I only ask the mage to take care of my body and survive the many disasters."


    As he said, the emperor held Xuanzang''s other free hand, "In the future, the mage will return safely, and I will make an undefeated golden body for the mage, and will be admired by the world forever."


    "Amitabha, the poor monk thanked the emperor." When Xuanzang said these words, tears filled his eyes, as if bidding farewell to his old friends for many years.


    Ye Chen looked at this scene of the two big men, and couldn''t help but feel a layer of goose bumps on his body, "How do these two men get tired and crooked?" He thought with nasty fun in his heart.


    When Ye Chen was distracted, Xuanzang patted the horse''s head gently. After Ye Chen heard it, he led the horse and turned around, and then walked outside the palace.

 764 Naruto Power System Chapter 764

    The emperor brought hundreds of civil and military officials in the back to wave his hands again and again, his eyes were full of reluctance. No matter who looked at it, he could see the emperor''s concern and hardship for Xuanzang.


    Xuanzang did not look back, Ye Chen secretly turned his head and glanced, and found that Xuanzang had already closed his eyes again, closed his eyes and settled down. At this moment, there was no trace of sadness on Xuanzang''s face.


    "Relentless monk." Ye Chen thought silently in his heart.


    When the group left the palace, Ye Chen told Xuanzang, and he knew which direction Xuanzang should go.


    Xuanzang woke up from entering Ding, he pointed to the west and motioned Ye Chen to go to the west gate of Chang''an City. Ye Chen got the order and led the horse out of the city.


    After leaving the city, Ye Chen led the horse to continue westward, but he felt that the package on his body was a bit heavy, so he took the package off and handed it to a follower, and ordered the follower to put the robes sent by the Bodhisattva into the package.


    Ye Chen knew that Xuanzang would not wear that robes. This monk looked simple and honest, but he was actually a ghost, otherwise, how could he treat rebels like Monkey King to be submissive?


    He led the horse, took Xuanzang and two of his entourages all the way to the west, and the road to the west has been opened since then.


    Chapter 1369


    The old god Tang Seng was sitting on the horse, and Ye Chen led the horse for him. The two did not say a word on the way. Ye Chen had some questions in his heart, but he saw that Tang Seng had been meditating with his eyes closed, so he was not embarrassed to ask.


    "Ye Chen, let''s speed up the process. If we keep moving at this speed, I don''t know when we have to go to Lingshan." Tang Seng said suddenly when Ye Chen was walking slowly with the horse.


    Ye Chen turned his head and found that Tang Seng had opened his eyes, he smiled at Tang Seng, "Master, don''t worry, the road to the west is long and obstructed, even if we are fast, it is impossible to reach Lingshan in a few days. "


    "No." Tang Seng shook his head, "You must know that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. What''s more, if we accumulate little, we will take a step or two every day. Maybe we will be able to reach Lingshan a few months earlier. Truth."


    "The mage taught it." Ye Chen nodded. He already knew that the first catastrophe would happen soon, and this catastrophe was caused by Tang Seng''s eagerness and eagerness for success.


    Even though he knew this, Ye Chen still obeyed Tang Seng''s words, because he knew that he could not change the process of Journey to the West, nor could he save Tang Seng from one or two disasters.


    If Ye Chen forcibly changed the process and saved Xuanzang from a catastrophe, their path would be much easier, but there might be something wrong in the future.


    Without mentioning whether there will be more difficult catastrophes in the future, let''s talk about the secretly observed Bodhisattva, if she stumbles on the road, Ye Chen can''t deal with it.


    So all he could do was listen to Tang Seng''s words, but Ye Chen was also prepared to deal with the first catastrophe after the westward journey began.


    Ye Chen took the horse to speed up his pace. He looked back at Tang Seng and found that Tang Seng did not re-enter this time, but was thinking about something.


    There was some pride in Tang Seng''s eyes. Ye Chen knew that this should be Xuanzang''s recalling the scene where the emperor had given him a moment ago. Now Tang Seng is when the spring breeze is proud.


    "Let you laugh for a while now. I''m afraid you won''t be able to laugh when you see the tiger spirit." Ye Chen thought secretly, imagining Tang Seng''s distorted expression when he saw the monster for the first time.


    "Ye Chen, what are you thinking about?" Tang Seng asked suddenly, which caught Ye Chen off guard. He could never say that he was imagining Tang Seng''s embarrassment?


    "No, nothing, just thinking, why did the Bodhisattva guilty for me just now." Ye Chen took advantage of the situation to tell the story, the purpose is to test Tang Seng''s attitude towards this matter.


    "Bodhisattva is also cultivated by people who have gone through all kinds of disasters. Although people in Buddhism are pure in six senses, sometimes they will inevitably violate the precepts, but I think the Bodhisattva should punish himself for this."


    "Fart." Ye Chen retorted disdainfully, "You monk, I''m afraid I don''t know how many calamities there will be on the road in the future that Guanyin arranged for you?"


    Ye Chen still replied "yes", but he was quite dissatisfied with Tang Seng''s attitude. This Tang Seng was simply a model of life, and no one was to blame for his words.


    As the two talked, they had already traveled a short distance, and Ye Chen saw some hidden details on the way, but he didn''t say it, just led the horse to move on.


    Soon, Ye Chen saw a hole in front of him. He knew that the first difficulty had arrived.


    Chapter 1370 Demon Cave


    Ye Chen released the reins at the right time and allowed the white horse to walk on its own. This white horse was psychic. Ye Chen knew that the Bodhisattva had pointed the white horse secretly just now, so it could find the right way by itself.


    "Hey, I have suffered from these two entourages. It should not be too late to let them go back..." Ye Chen thought of this and glanced at the two entourages behind him, but in the end he still did not drive them away.


    "Forget it, if it''s driven away, the tiger spirit might eat Tang Seng. If Tang Seng is really eaten, my sin will be serious."


    Thinking of this, Ye Chen looked at the entourage behind him again with pitiful eyes. The two entourages saw Ye Chen look at him again and again, thinking that there was something wrong with them.


    Ye Chen knew he couldn''t expose too much, so he didn''t look at these two people at all, but looked at the road ahead intently.


    "Alright, soon." Ye Chen looked at the unobvious hole on the road ahead, knowing that the tiger spirit must be waiting in the hole now.


    This tiger spirit is also pitiful. He doesn''t know who he has provoked. He just wants to catch two people to make ends meet. He didn''t expect to be killed by Taibai Jinxing in the end.


    Just as Ye Chen was thinking about what was going to happen next, Tang Seng sitting on the horse suddenly exclaimed. Ye Chen recovered and found that Tang Seng had fallen into the cave with the man and the horse.


    "Ye Chen, save me!" Tang Seng shouted in the cave, Ye Chen jumped into the cave without thinking after hearing it.


    Upon seeing this, the entourage in the back put the things in their hands on the ground and jumped in. Their duty and mission were to protect Tang Seng. If they had an accident when they first came out, they would be beheaded.


    The terrain in this hole slanted downwards, Ye Chen rolled a few times in the air, and then fell on the wall again, which made him feel that his bones were going to be scattered.


    "Puff!" Ye Chen heard the sound of something falling in front of him, and then he fell heavily to the ground. In the next moment, Ye Chen suddenly felt that he was hit twice again.


    "Oh, it hurts me so much." Ye Chen yelled loudly, and the two followers hurriedly got off Ye Chen and helped Ye Chen to stand up. Ye Chen couldn''t help being a little angry when he saw Tang Seng standing in front of him.


    "You monk, why do you hide so fast?" Ye Chen asked angrily, but Tang Seng just pretended not to hear anything, and looked at the cave.


    "General Ye, keep your voice down, I think this cave is extraordinary, and the cave is so smelly, maybe it is the cave of which monster!" An entourage whispered in Ye Chen''s ear.


    Ye Chen glanced at his entourage in amazement. He didn''t expect that the entourage was actually quite smart, and he could guess that this was the monster''s cave.


    "But it''s still too late." Ye Chen couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He could only watch the two still alive followers step by step towards the abyss of death.


    "Go, let''s go inside and take a look. If there is any monster in this cave, we will hold him, you and the mage go first." Another entourage said boldly.


    "But how do we escape?" Ye Chen looked at the top of his head helplessly. Ye Chen felt it when they came down. The entrance to this cave is winding and winding, and it is as difficult for a mortal to climb out of here.


    No way, a few people can only walk towards the depths in the pitch-black hole, hoping to find an exit inside.


    The hole didn''t know how long it was. The hole was very dark, and Ye Chen and his entourage had nothing to ignite, so they could only move forward in the dark.


    The surroundings were terribly quiet, Ye Chen could only hear the occasional "tick" sound of water dripping on the ground from the front, besides, it was the sound of the stones at their feet colliding with each other.


    Chapter 1371 General Yin


    Just as a few people fumbled forward, a demon wind with a strong fishy smell suddenly blew from the front, so that the few people couldn''t open their eyes.


    "Go, go! The wind is not right!" Ye Chen yelled, and the cave was full of his echoes, but just as a few people just turned around, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Although it was pitch black in the hole, Ye Chen, who had turned to become the leader, still saw the shadow in front of him. He knew that the owner of the hole had already appeared.


    "I''m coming to General Yin''s cave, do you still want to leave?" A rough voice came from the direction of the figure in front. Ye Chen didn''t dare to move immediately after hearing this voice.


    At this moment, there was a ray of light in the cave. Several people looked at the light source at the same time and found that the light came from the "person" in front.


    This light was like two lights, suddenly lit up in front of Ye Chen, Ye Chen carefully looked at the source of the light, and suddenly discovered that this was the light from the monster''s eyes!


    Afterwards, a demon wind blew again, and the source of the wind had changed this time. Ye Chen only felt that he was facing a huge tuyere.


    I don''t know if the wind was too strong or the monster used the spell. Ye Chen only felt that his body was light, and he flew up with the wind, but what followed was an earth-shaking dizziness.

 765 Naruto Power System Chapter 765

    It turned out that this monster cast a spell and easily wrapped the four people in the wind and brought them to the depths of the cave.


    After a dizzy float, Ye Chen finally landed on the ground. To be precise, he actually fell to the ground.


    "Oh." There were two vomiting sounds around, Ye Chen turned around and found that the two entourages were supporting the wall and vomiting wildly. It should be the demon wind that made them a little dizzy.


    "I don''t know what auspicious days are today, but four desperate people have entered my site together. It seems that I can have a full meal today, haha."


    The rough voice sounded again, and Ye Chen looked at the source of the sound. He saw the tiger spirit standing on the way with dozens of little demons, and Ye Chen finally saw his face clearly.


    This monster looks very unusual. His two huge tiger teeth are exposed, showing his fierceness. His spine is wrapped in something like tiger skin, and his waist is surrounded by cloth.


    This monster did not look as ugly as other monsters. Upon closer inspection, Ye Chen actually felt that he still had a trace of domineering.


    Especially the eyes of this monster, as if flashing with electric light, appeared especially bright in this slightly dim cave.


    Take a closer look, Ye Chen also saw a few stubborn beards on the corners of his mouth. In the light, the claws of the monster''s looming hands reflected a cold light, which all reflected that he was the legendary tiger spirit. .


    "Amitabha Buddha, I don''t know who your Excellency is?" When Ye Chen carefully observed the first monster on the westward road, Tang Seng next to him suddenly asked.


    "Haha, I am General Naiyin, the overlord in this mountain. Today you four fell into my hands. It is also an honor for you to be eaten by General Yinyin. You should also go to the underworld with a smile."


    "Say crazy words!" One entourage finally stopped vomiting. He shouted. Ye Chen thought he was going to fight the tiger spirit, but he hadn''t waited for the entourage to move for a long time.


    Ye Chen looked back and saw that the vocal entourage was sitting on the ground looking at the tiger spirit. Although he was very stiff, he did not hide the fear in his eyes. Ye Chen even felt that his body was shaking.


    "What can you do? Ye Chen rolled his eyes, disgusted with the performance of this entourage, he turned his head and looked at the tiger spirit calmly, without any fear on his face.


    Chapter 1372 Lord Bear Mountain, Special Officer


    After the entourage made a sound, the tiger spirit looked at the entourage, his eyes gradually covered with a smile, "You, you dare to say that General Yin''s rants are funny and interesting."


    "Then I''ll eat you first." Tiger Jing smiled and looked at the follower, and the follower''s body was shaking more severely. This time he really couldn''t say a word.


    "My lord, I think this monk has thin skin and tender meat. It''s better to eat this monk first. The meat of the remaining three people doesn''t seem so delicious. It''s better to eat it later."


    A little demon offered words and suggestions behind the tiger spirit. After listening to the tiger spirit, the tiger spirit walked up to the four people and looked at the four people carefully. Then he stopped in front of the Tang Seng, his nose slammed twice.


    "Scared, the flesh of this monk is really tender, General Yin, I just smelled it and felt all over my body. I don''t know if it will give me more power."


    Ye Chen looked at the tiger spirit''s greedy eyes and knew that the tiger spirit was now determined to eat Tang Seng first, but Ye Chen was not in a hurry, because he knew that the tiger spirit''s two friends were about to arrive.


    "Report!" A little demon''s voice came from the outside of the cave. There was a trace of anxiety in his voice. The tiger spirit had to temporarily leave the four of them and walked to the entrance of the cave.


    "When to panic?" The tiger spirit asked dissatisfiedly as he looked at the little demon who hurried over.


    "Report to the king, Mr. Xiong Shan and the special agent are here, and they are waiting outside the cave at this time, saying that they are going to enjoy food with the king." The little demon told the truth.


    "Hmph, these two things, I never call me when I have something to eat. On the contrary, I never want to fall behind when I have someone here. Every time two people share my food together."


    The tiger spirit was obviously dissatisfied with these two "brothers". It seemed that there had been a grudge between them, but the tiger spirit thought about it, and finally let the little demon invite the other two monsters in.


    After a while, two figures appeared in the darkness at the entrance of the inner cave. They saw the four people sitting on the ground in the cave, and their eyes immediately flashed brightly.


    "General Yin, you got lucky this time. You caught four mortals at once. This is enough for me to have a good meal."


    A dull voice came in from the entrance of the cave, and then the owner of the voice also entered the cave. Ye Chen raised his head and looked at the monster who walked in.


    This monster was first born with double horns, dressed in Tsing Yi, walking strangely and slowly, Ye Chen could tell at a glance that this person was the wild bull spirit.


    "Yes, but General Yin didn''t notify the brothers when he had these foods. This can make the brothers feel a little chilling."


    Another honest voice followed, and after that, a black man walked into the hole, which was naturally the black bear spirit.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? They are all brothers from the same family. How could General I Yin be so stingy that I didn''t tell the two? It''s just that I just caught these four people. I haven''t waited for the two to be notified. Please come by yourself."


    There was a trace of dissatisfaction in the tiger spirit''s voice. It was obvious that he was insinuating these two monsters, and he hurried over as soon as he knew he had caught food.


    However, the two monsters still sat next to the fire in the cave, as if they didn''t understand what the tiger spirit said, or that they both didn''t care about the irony in the tiger spirit''s words.


    The tiger spirit shook his head secretly, not knowing what he had done, how he provokes such two shameless characters, but since the two monsters have already arrived, he is not good at driving them away. Give up.


    Chapter 1373


    "Since the two brothers are here, let''s eat one more person today." The tiger spirit walked up to the four of them, looked at Tang Seng carefully, and then shook his head slightly.


    He couldn''t bear to give this kind of thin-skinned meat to the other two monsters. These two monsters were shameless enough. Now if they were to eat such good meat, wouldn''t it be cheaper for them?


    Thinking of this, the tiger spirit stood up, faced his little demon, and pointed to the two entourage sitting on the ground, "Boil them both today and entertain my two brothers!"


    "Order!" The two little demons walked over here as they finished speaking, but they were stopped by the black bear spirit and the wild bull spirit when they walked halfway.


    "Hey, General Yin, you don''t have to be polite. I''m not the human being. Where can I get so much attention? This human meat is not tasty when cooked. It is best to eat raw."


    The Black Bear Jing Urn said with an irritating voice. The Tiger Jing looked at him, and finally nodded helplessly, "Well, come here, give these two people to the two brothers!"


    The two little demons obediently walked to the two entourages, and they picked up the trembling entourage.


    The two entourages were already frightened at this time, their feet didn''t follow their orders at all, so the little demon basically dragged them to the two monsters.


    The black bear spirit and the bison spirit looked at each other and smiled. They were here to eat and drink, so they knew that the tiger spirit could not give themselves the best meat, but they were content with such a full meal.


    However, this was also because they had not been close to Tang Seng from beginning to end. It should be known that Tang Seng''s meat had a fatal attraction to monsters.


    If the two of them got closer, they would definitely not be satisfied with the meat of their followers.


    The tiger spirit seemed to have also discovered this problem. Seeing the smiles on the faces of the black bear spirit and the bison spirit, he knew that the two men hadn''t discovered the specialness of Tang Seng yet.


    So he hurriedly took Tang Seng and Ye Chen''s clothes and took them to the deeper part of the cave, for fear that the two monsters sitting on the edge of the fire would find these two delicious human beings, and then they also sat by the fire. on.


    Ye Chen and Tang Seng sat on the ground, facing the fire. Tang Seng stopped reading the scriptures at this moment, and he didn''t close his eyes to settle down, just staring at the three monsters ahead.


    Strangely, Ye Chen, who was closest to Tang Seng, did not feel Tang Seng trembling. He turned his head to look like Tang Seng, and found that Tang Seng did not have any obvious fear on his face.


    "This monk, I don''t know if he is really not afraid or pretending to be calm." Ye Chen thought silently in his heart, he suddenly felt that Tang Seng was different from the description in the book.


    This Tang monk does not have the nagging in the book. Although there are a lot of principles and a lot of nonsense, compared with the book, this Tang monk appears to be more reluctant to talk.


    And the most important thing is that this Tang Seng didn''t seem to care much about anything other than learning the scriptures. The things Ye Chen did the most when he saw him were entering concentration and chanting scriptures.


    Even in the current scene, Tang Seng still did not show fear like an ordinary person. Logically speaking, this should be the first time Tang Seng saw a monster, and his reaction was indeed a bit unusual.


    At this moment, Ye Chen heard a miserable cry coming from the side of the fire, he quickly turned his head, and immediately saw the bloody scene.


    Several little monsters helped the black bear spirit and the bison spirit to open the belly of the two entourages, and dug out the hearts of two people. The blood dripping heart was held in the hands by the two monsters, and it was still beating.


    Chapter 1374: Abnormal Tang Monk


    The two monsters laughed, and then directly stuffed their bloody heart into their mouth. Ye Chen couldn''t help but retched when he saw this.

 766 Naruto Power System Chapter 766

    "Haha, these human beings are timid. You will be scared if you eat your kind. If this is the time to eat you, you shouldn''t be scared to pee in your pants?" The bison smiled and looked in Ye Chen''s direction.


    The eyes of the Buffalo Spirit reflected the light of the fire. The light was not peaceful, but exuding a fierce intent. In addition, the corner of the Buffalo Spirit''s mouth was dripping with blood, and he looked like an evil spirit at the moment.


    Ye Chen''s heart was tense. He was a little worried that the wild bull spirit would become fierce after eating human flesh, and then came over and took himself to eat, so he quickly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look again.


    The Buffalo spirit smiled, the laughter echoed in the cave, which looked very strange and gloomy. Ye Chen turned his head and looked at Tang Seng again, and found that Tang Seng was also looking at him, his eyes were very calm.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Ye Chen asked softly in a voice that only two people could hear.


    Tang Seng just looked at Ye Chen lightly, without answering for a long time. Ye Chen was a little baffled by him, so he simply turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    However, it was very uncomfortable to be stared at all the time. Ye Chen turned his head from time to time and found that Tang Seng had been looking at him as if he had been in a demon.


    "I said, what''s wrong with you? Are you scared stupid from time to time?" Ye Chen asked in a low voice again, and this time Tang Seng finally spoke.


    "You are not a mortal body, are you?" Tang Seng suddenly asked Ye Chen''s mind, "What are you asking about this? Is it possible that you want the monster to eat me so you can run out by yourself?"


    "Nothing, just ask casually." After speaking, Tang Seng turned his head and continued to stare in the direction of the three monsters, silent for a long time.


    Ye Chen shook his head, thinking that Tang Seng''s psychological endurance was too bad. The first time he saw a monster eating people, he was frightened. When he left the cave, he had to find a god to heal him.


    "Bold little demon, I can do this cannibalism in broad daylight. Is there really no one in my heaven?" Just when Ye Chen was worried about the fact that Tang Seng was crazy, Tang Seng suddenly said something like this .


    "You are crazy! Don''t you think we died fast enough?" Ye Chen heard Xuanzang''s words, and a cold sweat broke out on his body. He looked at Tang Seng beside him, but from Tang Seng''s face, he could see Only calm.


    The three monsters also heard these words. They turned their heads strangely and looked at Tang Seng sitting on the ground, "This smelly monk is obviously a mortal, so why is he so afraid of death?" The black bear spirit asked strangely.


    "Smelly monk, shut up!" The tiger spirit hurriedly shouted. He didn''t want the other two monsters to discover the secret of the monk, but it was too late at the moment.


    The two monsters stood up, wiped the blood from their mouths with their hands, and then walked in the direction of Ye Chen and Tang Seng, "Since you are so not afraid of death, then eat you today."


    "No, no, two brothers, I have something to say." The tiger spirit quickly stood up and stopped the two monsters. He really didn''t want to share Tang Seng''s meat with these two monsters.


    "Huh, General Yin, why are you keeping us from letting us approach this monk? Maybe you want to hide the person with the best meat and eat it yourself?" The bison hummed coldly, and the surrounding air suddenly became cold. Down.


    Chapter 1375 Golden Light Reappears


    "What the special agent said? When did General My Yin ever do such a salty thing? When did the three of our brothers not be blessed to share it?" Tiger Jing said beautiful things, but he was already scolding his mother. .


    "General Yin, then you can get out of the way and don''t stand in the way. This monk uttered wild words. Today, our two brothers will teach them a lesson!"


    "No! Two brothers, don''t be impulsive. If you have any questions, let''s discuss them carefully!" How can General Yin make these two monsters cheap?So he was determined not to give way to the two monsters.


    "Don''t get out of the way, you two want to find me, so I''ll be here." A voice suddenly came from behind General Yin. He turned his head and saw that the monk who was not afraid of death had stood up at this moment.


    "What the hell are you going to do!" Ye Chen grabbed Tang Monk by the corner of his clothes to prevent Tang Monk from committing danger, but Tang Monk just shook his clothes, and Ye Chen''s hand was shaken off.


    Tang Seng slowly walked to the side of the three monsters, and the three monsters looked at him with strange eyes, as if they were looking at a fool.


    "What kind of smell does this monk seem to have?" The bison essence sucked his nose, and was attracted by the breath of Tang Seng, "Oh, you tiger essence, you really hide good things privately!"


    "No, listen to me..." Tiger Jing was about to defend, but was interrupted by Tang Seng''s sentence.


    "There are so many monsters around Chang''an City, and I don''t know what the earth immortals in the world do." Tang Seng shook his head and sighed, as if he was disappointed with all the earth immortals.


    "You monk, don''t be ashamed of talking, what kind of immortal you are, I think you are really tired of life, take a palm of King Xiongshan!" The black bear was very temperamental, and saw Tang Monk boasting and exaggerated his heart.


    He raised his arm high, knowing that the most famous weapon on the whole body of this black bear is its pair of sharp claws, if this claw goes down, Tang Seng will undoubtedly die!


    "Be careful!" Ye Chen quickly stood up and ran towards Tang Seng, but after all, Ye Chen is a mortal body, without any magic power, he wants to rescue it is too late!


    At this moment of lightning and flint, Tang Seng suddenly raised his hand, and the behavior of using a praying man''s arm as a car was so ridiculous to everyone.


    But in the next moment, all the little monsters who were smiling were unable to laugh. The other two big monsters also looked at the scene in front of them in surprise, as if they had seen something extraordinary.


    "You, you can actually catch my old bear''s palm?!" The black bear spirit was also stunned. It turned out that when his palm was slapped on Tang Seng''s arm, he couldn''t fall anymore!


    "Youkai, die." Tang Seng said in a steady tone, as if chanting scriptures in ordinary times, but his next actions made all the monsters present scared to death.


    A ray of golden light suddenly appeared in the palm of Tang Monk''s palm. This light was very gentle. When Ye Chen saw this light, his heart suddenly calmed a lot. He didn''t rush forward any more, but stood still.


    The golden light became brighter and brighter, but it was not dazzling, but gently shone on all the monsters, illuminating the entire cave, but at this moment, a little monster suddenly let out a sharp cry.


    "Ah! It hurts!" The little demon''s voice was very miserable. Ye Chen felt that the little demon seemed to be burned by fire. Then, the screaming little demon turned into flying ash in an instant.


    "Run, run!" The tiger spirit yelled, and all the monsters rushed towards the entrance of the cave, but it was of no use at all. The light had been shining on every monster.


    The little demons dissipated one by one in the light. While this light dispelled the darkness, it also caused all the little demons with low cultivation bases to vanish instantly.


    Chapter 1376


    The tiger spirit running at the back was also illuminated by the light, and his back instantly turned black, but the tiger spirit''s way was much higher than the other little monsters, so he did not die on the spot.


    The black bear spirit and the bison spirit looked stupid, but they were actually the smartest. They ran away when they saw the golden light from Tang Seng''s hands, so the golden light did not cause any huge damage to the two monsters.


    The three monsters ran out of the cave one by one, and Tang Seng also followed out when he saw it. Along the way, the golden light in his hand had not dissipated, but the three monsters ran so fast that the golden light could no longer shine on them.


    "Huh, still want to run?" Tang Seng said, his other hand waved lightly in the air, and a whisk appeared out of thin air in his hand!


    When Ye Chen saw that Fuchen, he immediately understood the ins and outs of the matter. It turned out that Tang Monk was no longer Tang Monk. Judging from Fuchen Ye Chen in his hand, the Taibai Jinxing who came to rescue them was attached to Tang Monk!


    Just when Ye Chen thought of this, "Tang Monk"''s feet suddenly left the ground. He floated in the air and chased out the direction where the three monsters were fleeing at a very fast speed.


    Ye Chen immediately followed. Although it was dark outside, the golden light in front provided him with a direction, and he ran in the direction of that golden light.


    Finally, the golden light stopped ahead, and it seemed that Taibai Jinxing had already chased the three monsters.Ye Chen hurried over immediately and stood behind "Tang Monk".


    I saw the whisk in the hand of "Tang Monk" pointing diagonally to the front, and the white hair roots on the whisk were standing upright, pointing forward, not far in front. The three monsters didn''t stop, but they couldn''t keep away.


    Ye Chen looked at this weird scene and knew that the Taibaijinxing attached to Monk Tang had already controlled the three monsters. He walked up to the monsters and found that the three monsters had various hideous faces and revealed their true colors.


    "Bold monsters, doing a lot of evil, I will accept you today, in order to be like you!" After saying that, the whisk in the hands of "Tang Monk" suddenly flew out of three hairs and inserted them into the bodies of the three monsters.


    "Bang!" A loud noise rang out in the cave, and the bodies of the three monsters burst open at the same time, and Ye Chen, who was observing in front of them, was blown into pieces of meat.


    "I''m talking about you!" Ye Chen looked to the rear angrily, only to find that Tang Seng had recovered to his original state, and beside him stood a kind-looking old man with a white beard.


    Ye Chen recognized Taibai Jinxing, and he swallowed back the blame that had already reached his lips. After all, this was a real god, and he couldn''t afford it at all.


    "Who are you?" Taibai Jinxing did not ask Tang Seng about the situation, but looked at Ye Chen and asked.


    "I am Ye Chen." Ye Chen replied. Although he did not dare to blame Taibai Jinxing, his tone was still a bit dissatisfied.


    "Ye Chen? Who is it?" Taibai Jinxing stared at Ye Chen, "Why is it different from other mortals?"


    "Hey, don''t you want to be rough with me? I''m not a monster, I''m just a person who followed Tang Seng to learn the scriptures! Guanyin knows about this, if you want to ask, just ask her!" Ye Chen responded loudly Tao.


    He was very afraid that Taibaijinxing would suddenly attack him like Guanyin, so he quickly defended, because he didn''t know if anyone would come to rescue him this time.

 767 Naruto Power System Chapter 767

    Thinking of the person who saved him, Ye Chen suddenly remembered that the golden light radiated from Tang Seng''s hand just now, is it possible...


    "I said, have you been to the palace today? Did you save me in the hands of the Bodhisattva?" Ye Chen''s eyes suddenly showed hope.


    "I haven''t been to the palace today, and I don''t know which Bodhisattva you are talking about." Taibai answered truthfully. Ye Chen knew that he had clearly admitted the wrong person. After all, Taibai Jinxing''s ability should not be enough to fight Guanyin.


    "Nothing, nothing, but I am really a learner." Ye Chen had no choice but to perfuse.


    Chapter 1377


    Taibai Jinxing obviously didn''t believe Ye Chen''s words, he looked at Tang Seng, and at this moment Tang Seng was looking at the minced meat beside Ye Chen with a look of horror.


    "Amitabha Buddha, kindness, kindness, what happened here? Dare to ask your excellency?" Tang Seng''s voice was a little trembling, no longer as calm as before, obviously he was frightened by the sight in front of him.


    "Ah, Master, Xiaoxian is the Platinum Star under the Jade Emperor''s constellation. Today, I have calculated that the Master is in trouble, and I came here to support it. I didn''t expect to come late. The two entourages of the Master...well, it''s still a bad hand."


    "Bullshit, hypocrisy." Ye Chen muttered silently in his heart, "You deliberately let these two followers die in front of Tang Seng, so that Tang Seng knows the terrible monster, and then let Monkey King be accepted by Tang Seng logically."


    "This, how should this be done!" Against the backdrop of the golden light, Ye Chen saw Tang Seng shed tears, and he could see that he was really scared now.


    "It''s okay, Master, this little brother named Ye Chen is still alive, I think he can continue to walk with you, but I think there is nothing in this little brother''s dantian, think it should not be a cultivator?"


    "Yeah, Ye Shizhu is an enthusiastic person. He wants to follow the poor monk to obtain the scriptures and promote the Dharma. Fortunately, Ye Shizhu is still there. Otherwise, the poor monk really dare not go on this next road. "


    "Well, since Ye Chen''s younger brother is the person next to the mage, I''m relieved. Then Xiaoxian will take the two to the ground?"


    Tang Seng nodded, and Taibai Jinxing immediately began to cast spells. Ye Chen only felt that something was dragging him under his feet. He floated up, and then flew out of the hole.


    "Xiaoxian has already sent the two to the ground, so I won''t stay here for a long time. Mage, please proceed carefully. If there is something important, Xiaoxian will help again."


    "Amitabha Buddha, the poor monk thanked Taibai Jinxing." Tang Seng folded his hands and bowed slightly to Taibai Jinxing. Taibai Jinxing smiled and nodded, while Tang Monk was not paying attention, he gave Ye Chen a deep look and then disappeared.


    Ye Chen didn''t quite understand the meaning of the last look of Taibai Venus. So far, he had seen a certain meaning in the eyes of all the gods he had encountered, but he couldn''t understand whether it was good or bad.


    "Ye Chen, let''s go." After Tang Seng finished speaking, Ye Chen returned to God. He looked around and found that the white horse was also rescued by Taishang Laojun, so he brought the white horse over and supported him. Tang Seng got on the horse.


    "Why do you pretend to be scared in front of Taibai Venus?" Ye Chen asked without warning when he was leading the horse in front.


    "Amitabha, the poor monk does not pretend to be afraid, but is really afraid. After all, the poor monk is a mortal. It is normal to be afraid when you encounter monsters."


    Tang Seng''s answer was not leaking, but Ye Chen had clearly seen before that when the Taibai Venus hadn''t attached to Tang Seng, Tang Seng had no fear on his face, but he did not pierce Tang Seng.


    "Perhaps Tang Seng knows something, but he thinks I don''t know, and he should be afraid that I was sent from the sky to monitor him, so he dare not tell me."


    Ye Chen suddenly had such an idea, because he thought of Guanyin''s sudden anger when he discovered his immortal body before, and Tang Seng who was unexpectedly calm at the time.


    "This monk is really not like it is written in the book. He is also very mindful. He should know some things, but I don''t know what I know."


    Ye Chen smiled, "But what about him, even if he knows more, can he know more than I know?"


    Chapter 1378


    The two continued to move forward. Ye Chen continued to lead the horse for Tang Seng, but Tang Seng riding on the horse seemed a little uneasy. Ye Chen looked back several times and found that Tang Seng had not settled, but stared at the front nervously.


    "Master, don''t worry, there shouldn''t be so many ghosts and monsters on this road. It should have been an accident last time." Ye Chen comforted.


    "Amitabha, the poor monk is not worrying about himself, but silently mourning for the entourage sent by the two emperors. Their fate shouldn''t be like this. The poor monk is dragging them down."


    "Moreover, the poor monk is also reciting the blessing scriptures for Ye Chen silently, praying to the Buddha to bless you, not to be caught by the monsters and eat them."


    Ye Chen felt a little inexplicable. Xuanzang knew that he had an immortal body, but at this time he still had to say this kind of thing. Could it be that he was moving himself?But this method is too clumsy.


    "Thank you Master." Ye Chen thanked him even though he thought that way. After all, people pray for himself, he can''t treat his kindness as a donkey liver and lungs, right?


    "Mage, where should we go next?" A few hours later, Ye Chen led the horse to a fork in the road. He didn''t know where to go, so he asked Xuanzang.


    Xuanzang raised his head and looked at the road ahead, "We should go over there, but will there be any robbers or monsters over there in the wilderness?"


    Ye Chen also looked at the direction Xuanzang was pointing, and he recognized that it was Shuangchaling, which was the second difficulty he was about to encounter on the westward road. He wanted to go around, but after thinking about it carefully, he didn''t do that.


    "It''s okay, with me by your side, please don''t worry about the mage, Ye Chen will definitely do his best to protect the mage." Ye Chen said, leading the horse straight to Shuangchaling.


    The road on the Shuangcha Ridge was rugged. Ye Chen discovered after going up the mountain that there were occasional poisonous snakes swimming on both sides of the road. It seemed that this place was the place written in the book.


    Ye Chen led the horse to move forward. He didn''t notice at all. In the woods behind him, several pairs of animal eyes were staring at the two horses.


    The sky was getting dark, and the light in the woods was not good. At this moment, it was getting dark, and it was even darker here, and after dark, the roar of tigers and wolves gradually came around.


    Tang Seng kept urging Ye Chen to make Ye Chen walk faster. Ye Chen also knew that this was not a place to stay for a long time, so he took the horse and walked quickly, but after walking for a while, the sky was completely dark.


    "Mage, why don''t we stay here for a while, I heard that those beasts are fearful of light and fire, we should be able to withstand it by raising the fire."


    "It''s wrong, there are many tigers and wolves in this forest. No matter how big the fire is, I''m afraid we can only resist for a while. If we fall into a tiger''s mouth, I am afraid that no one will come to rescue us in this wilderness.


    Ye Chen had no choice but to move on, but after walking for a while, Ye Chen suddenly stopped.


    The Tang Seng who had finally entered the concentration was awakened by this stop. He looked at Ye Chen who was holding the reins, "Ye Chen, why aren''t you leaving?"


    "Master, look at the front." Ye Chen stretched out his finger to the front, Tang Seng followed Ye Chen''s finger and looked at it. It didn''t matter to see that, he almost fell off his horse in shock!


    "Quick, go back! Go back along the way!" Tang Seng immediately yelled, and Ye Chen immediately turned around, but behind the two, a number of poisonous snakes were entrenched in the middle of the road!


    "Amitabha Buddha, heaven is going to kill me!" After Tang Seng finished this sentence, he began to chant aloud, looking at the posture, as if he thought these scriptures could save his life at this time.


    Chapter 1379


    "Mage, don''t read it, let''s think of a more reliable method first." Ye Chen pulled the reins. Although he was not afraid of these snakes and insects, if Xuanzang was bitten, his nickname would definitely not Guarantee.


    Ye Chen looked around nervously, the sky was completely dark at this moment, and the only trace of light that had only disappeared at this moment.


    Ye Chen''s heart is not good, these beasts will be wild at night, and then he can''t resist the simultaneous attack of so many beasts, and there is no way to guarantee that Tang Seng is safe and sound.


    "Master, can you say something? What are we going to do now?" Ye Chen asked Tang Seng pretendingly nervously.


    In fact, Ye Chen had thought of this difficulty a long time ago. Before that, he had already read his own memory and knew that a hunter known as the "Zhenshan Taibao" Liu Boqin would come to help.


    However, looking at the sky, it was far from what was described in the book. Ye Chen was also a little uncertain whether Liu Boqin would appear, but Ye Chen still had a reassurance in his heart. Even if Liu Boqin really did not appear, he had other ways.


    "Amitabha Buddha, today I and I should have died here. Ye Chen, the poor monk can''t help you. Just when you left Chang''an City, you were almost cut by a monster, and now you fall into the tiger-wolf lair."


    "If there is an afterlife, the poor monk will definitely repay you, but today, it is expected that you and I should not be able to go out." Tang Seng said pessimistically.


    "You monk, why are you afraid at this time? This westward road is still long. How far have we gone before you want to give up?" Ye Chen shook his head, somewhat dissatisfied with Tang Seng.


    "Amitabha Buddha, this trip to the west is indeed beyond the reach of ordinary people. The poor monk is afraid that there is no such fate." Tang Monk closed his eyes, and tears were already streaming down his cheeks at this moment.


    "You don''t have that kind of destiny. If your Jin Chanzi reincarnated without that kind of destiny, other people won''t be able to get the truth unless the Tathagata himself comes to get it." Ye Chen rolled his eyes and thought in his heart.


    The surrounding snakes and insects were getting closer and closer, and Ye Chen looked at the tiger that threatened them the most, and he was a little flustered in his heart. This tiger is not small in size and looks majestic.

 768 Naruto Strong System Chapter 768

    Ye Chen seemed to hear the heavy breathing of the tiger at this moment. He knew that the tiger was getting closer and closer to him. If Liu Boqin didn''t come again, he would really shout!


    Ye Chen looked around nervously, but there was no trace of fire around him, and there was no sign of humans walking around. Ye Chen knew that the catastrophe on the westward road might have changed, and Liu Boqin might not come.


    "Oh, it seems that Liu Boqin will not come today." In this critical situation, Ye Chen, who found no one around him, sighed helplessly, and then he lifted his foot.


    "Bang!" Ye Chen''s foot was stamped heavily on the ground, and a cloud of dust was suddenly raised on the ground. The tiger in front of him and the viper behind him were all startled by this foot, and they didn''t dare to move forward for a while.


    "Land, come out!" Ye Chen yelled, but he shouted for a long time, but no figure appeared on the ground, and Ye Chen was a little panicked.


    "It''s broken, there won''t be no Duke of the Land in the wilderness, right?" Ye Chen suddenly thought of this. No wonder, after all, there are few people in this place. If Duke of the Land is guarding here, I''m afraid he won''t be able to eat anything .


    "It''s over, it''s really going to kill me this time!" Ye Chen yelled in his heart, and he stomped his feet several times, but none of them came out to save him.


    Chapter 1380


    "Ye Chen, don''t have to struggle anymore, this place is very remote, how can there be a land public here for a long time?" Tang Seng patted the horse''s head in despair, and said to Ye Chen.


    "Don''t worry, Master, I will save you today!" Ye Chen stopped stomping his feet. He looked at the tiger''s eyes like two lights in front, knowing that the tiger was a little frightened by his actions just now.


    He took this opportunity to retreat, the tiger looked at Ye Chen, and did not immediately attack.


    Ye Chen knew that there was only one chance, so he still backed slowly, not daring to move too much, for fear of shocking the tiger.In this way, Ye Chen slowly retreated to the back of the horse.


    Just when the tiger and the snake insect found that Ye Chen was not threatening, and began to be unable to bear their temper, Ye Chen suddenly jumped up, and then slapped the horse''s ass with a slap!


    "Drive!" Ye Chen yelled. The horse, which had been frightened by the snakes and insects around him, rushed out desperately at this moment. Tang Monk was also clever, and he grabbed the rein at once, and didn''t let himself fall off the horse go with.


    The white horse was very psychic. It found a gap between snakes and insects and ran out. Although there were some venomous snakes in front of him, the white horse jumped high and jumped over the venomous snakes.


    The tiger in front suddenly uttered a roar after seeing a person and a horse running. Ye Chen could hear that the tiger seemed to be in a bad mood, because this person and horse could be a lot of food for him.


    "Come on, little cat, come and eat your grandpa." Ye Chen yelled, and then immediately climbed up the tree next to him. During the period, he was bitten by countless poisonous snakes, but he was still climbing up as if he didn''t feel it.


    This time the tiger was really annoyed by the human in front of him. Although he was the overlord of the mountain, he was also a little older, so he would do this kind of attack on humans who are weaker than it.


    But now, this human not only put some of his own food, but also constantly provokes himself, which makes this tiger king very angry.


    It ran under the tree where Ye Chen was, and then jumped suddenly, climbing up the tree!


    "Damn, which grandson told me that tigers can''t climb trees?!" Ye Chen was surprised by the tiger''s movements, and climbed up harder.


    Although the tiger below got on the tree, it was not agile on the tree due to its heavy weight, so after Ye Chen climbed to a higher place, it had nothing to do.


    "Hey, you smelly tiger, it looks so breezy, why can''t you climb now?" Ye Chen proudly provoked on the tree, but at this moment, the poisonous snake suddenly took a bite on Ye Chen''s hand.


    "Ah!" Ye Chen exclaimed, and quickly took out his hand. Although the poison of the poisonous snake won''t let him die, it still hurts when it bites down.


    But then, Ye Chen''s other hand was also bitten, and a cold sweat broke out on his head. Ye Chen already had a lot of wounds bitten by a poisonous snake, and these poisons slowly broke out in his body.


    Although he knew he would not die, Ye Chen still felt weak. Some illusions gradually appeared before his eyes, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    Ye Chen felt that he couldn''t hold it anymore, he slowly let go of his hand holding the trunk, and then fell straight like this, just in front of the tiger who could not climb the tree just now.


    The tiger smelled Ye Chen''s body, and after learning that Ye Chen was not dead, it actually bit down Ye Chen''s waist without hesitation!


    Chapter 1381


    "Ah!" Ye Chen''s screams penetrated the entire forest, startling a flying bird, but the tiger didn''t care about it. It seemed to have been hungry for a few days, so it kept eating Ye Chen''s body.


    Ye Chen''s mouth kept screaming. Although he wouldn''t die, it didn''t mean he didn''t feel pain. The pain was very much tolerable. Ye Chen only felt that his abdomen was hollowed out by the tiger.


    Ye Chen regretted it. He regretted why he asked the system for such an immortal body at the time. If what he wanted was a diamond iron bone, how could this tiger make himself so painful?


    "Dead tiger, are you fucking endless?!" Ye Chen was so painful that he had begun to scold his mother. This painful but still sober feeling made Ye Chen wish to smash his head to death on the tree, but he couldn''t move at all.


    Ye Chen''s wound was bleeding continuously, and the surrounding air was full of bloody smell. This bloody smell slowly drifted out with the air. Soon, Ye Chen heard several wolf howls coming from not far away. .


    "It''s over, I am now a tribute to all the wild beasts on this ridge. It is estimated that all the wild beasts will come here slowly and take a few bites to my body." Ye Chen was completely desperate.


    There is no way for him to escape in this situation. Although he has an immortal body, it will take some time to recover after he is injured. If the injury is too severe, he will also lose the ability to move.


    For example, right now, when there was snake venom in his body and his flesh was eaten by a tiger again, Ye Chen didn''t have a trace of strength on his body. He had difficulty standing up now, let alone running away.


    And Ye Chen wasn''t sure how strong his body''s recovery ability was. If this immortal body couldn''t allow him to fully recover after being seriously injured, then Ye Chen''s life would be considered useless.


    "I won''t become a bone spirit?" Ye Chen suddenly thought of the bone spirit that appeared in the post on Journey to the West when he was eaten by a tiger.


    He suddenly became frightened. If he was gnawed and only bones were left, would the flesh on his body not regenerate? Then would he become a walking skeleton?


    The severe physical pain was still coming, Ye Chen quickly recovered from his worry, he listened carefully to the surrounding sounds, and sure enough, he heard the footsteps of several other beasts.


    "It''s the wolf howling just now." Ye Chen closed his eyes, he knew that sooner or later his body would be eaten clean by these beasts.


    So he didn''t think about it or watch it at all. He just hoped that these beasts would eat faster, so that this inhuman torture lasted for a shorter time.


    "Puff." The Wolf King, who came along with the smell of blood, bit Ye Chen''s arm with one bite. With a strong pull, Ye Chen''s arm was pulled away from the body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Ye Chen was already numb to the pain of being bitten, but the pain was extremely unbearable than before, and Ye Chen yelled again.


    Just when Ye Chen screamed, a man several hundred meters away heard the call from here, he lit a torch and walked in the direction of Ye Chen.


    After a few steps, it was the clearing where Ye Chen was bitten. This man walked out of the woods, and when he saw what was happening in the clearing through the firelight, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    But the person reacted quickly. He raised the torch in his hand and threw it at the beast that was biting around a "corpse", then raised the three-stranded fork with both hands and rushed towards the tiger.


    Chapter 1382


    "Bold evil tiger, how dare you eat people in this mountain, see I don''t clean you!" Liu Boqin yelled and ran to the tiger. He first dispelled the wolves and then stabbed the tiger with a three-stranded fork. Go down.


    The tiger was enjoying his "big meal", and he had nothing to guard against the visitor, so the visitor''s three-pronged fork directly pierced into the tiger''s meat.


    The tiger was in pain and immediately stopped chewing Ye Chen''s mouth. It turned around and faced the man in front of him, with blood still dripping from the corner of its mouth.


    "Evil tiger, let''s see how my Zhenshan Taibao Liu Boqin cleans up you today!" Liu Boqin said, and again attacked the tiger with the three-pronged fork in his hand.


    Although this tiger is huge, its movements are very flexible. When it was prepared, it suddenly turned sideways, avoiding Liu Boqin''s attack.


    "You evil tiger, you still have some spiritual knowledge. I know that the three-stranded prongs in my Liu Boqin''s hands are powerful!" Liu Boqin kept talking, and there was no procrastination in the movements of his hands.


    The tiger might have been annoyed by Liu Boqin, and Liu Boqin interrupted his eating, so he was very angry at the moment.


    It roared, and after avoiding Liu Boqin''s three-stranded fork, it actually rushed towards Liu Boqin, but Liu Boqin was a tiger hunting in this mountain, and he had long been prepared for this kind of beast.


    He easily evaded the tiger''s attack. As soon as the tiger fell to the ground, Liu Boqin''s three-stranded fork followed behind it.


    The tiger had just landed at the moment, and his center of gravity had not stopped, and he could not avoid the attack from behind, so Liu Boqin stabbed the tiger again.


    The tiger screamed again after eating pain, but these two injuries completely aroused its ferocity. It didn''t care about three or seven and twenty-one, and then turned and rushed towards Liu Boqin.

 769 Naruto Power System Chapter 769

    Liu Boqin had already anticipated the tiger''s movements, but he was not in a hurry when he saw him. When the tiger lunged in front of him, he raised his three-stranded fork and pointed it at the tiger''s abdomen.


    The tiger has survived on this ridge for many years, and its fighting instinct is naturally one of the best. When he saw Liu Boqin''s three-stranded fork, the tiger turned a corner in the air and avoided it.


    "You beast, you still have some skills, but it''s a pity that the beast is just a beast after all. If you eat people, you will die!" Liu Boqin turned the three-pronged fork and pointed it at the tiger again.


    His movements are obviously much more flexible than the tiger, and the tiger has wasted a lot of energy by turning around in the air, so it has no counterattack at this moment.


    Liu Boqin finally succeeded this time. His three-stranded fork was inserted into the weakest part of the tiger''s body. The tiger wailed and fell heavily to the ground.


    Liu Boqin pulled out a three-pronged fork and walked to the tiger. He saw that the tiger had lost the ability to move, and he relaxed a lot. After all, he has been hunting in this mountain all year round. He knows these animals very well.


    So Liu Boqin walked slowly to the tiger''s side. He looked at the bloody wounds on the tiger''s body and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Animal, don''t you have any skills now?" Liu Boqin said with a hint of pride. After all, this tiger was bigger than he had seen before. He killed this tiger and his sense of accomplishment was even stronger.


    After that, Liu Boqin turned around and looked at Ye Chen lying on the ground, "Little brother, you, are you still alive?" Liu Boqin said as he walked towards Ye Chen.


    "Also, I''m still alive. It hurts me to death." Ye Chen''s voice was very weak, and it sounded no different from a dying person, but Liu Boqin walked over to him and squatted down.


    Chapter 1383


    "Little brother, are you okay?" Liu Boqin couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the shocking wound on Ye Chen''s body: "It is a pity that such a young child is about to be buried here to protect the mage."


    But Liu Boqin didn''t say this. He was afraid of hurting Ye Chen''s heart, but Ye Chen could see pity in his eyes.


    "Big Brother Liu, how is that monk?" Ye Chen asked weakly.


    "You mean Master Xuanzang? He''s okay. I met him when I was going up the mountain. At that time, the horse under his hip was a little frightened. I helped him stabilize the horse. What happened to you being attacked by wild beasts here? He told me."


    "He is fine." Ye Chen nodded, but then his pupils suddenly shrank, "Be careful!" Ye Chen endured the pain and shouted.


    When Liu Boqin walks in this mountain all year round, his reaction is naturally different from that of ordinary people. After hearing Ye Chen''s reminder, Liu Boqin immediately picked up the three-pronged fork that had been placed on the ground just now and turned around.


    The tiger that was lying on the ground just now hasn''t completely died. At this moment, it has stood up again, and its appearance is not much different from before.


    "This beast, the vitality is so tenacious, little brother, wait for me, when I kill the beast, I will take you home to treat the injury." Liu Boqin said and stood up.


    The tiger didn''t want to die. He wanted to make a sneak attack behind Liu Boqin, but he was caught by Ye Chen.


    But the arrow was on the string, and he had to send it. After the tiger was discovered, he could only bite the bullet and continue to fight Liu Boqin.


    But this time Liu Boqin has already gained the upper hand. After all, the previous trigeminal has caused a lot of damage to the tiger. No matter how brave the tiger is, there will be no more waves at this moment.


    Liu Boqin also knew that the tiger was exhausted, so he tried his best to attack. After a short while, the tiger was defeated again by Liu Boqin''s three-stranded fork.


    This time, Liu Boqin didn''t feel soft. After the tiger fell, he stabbed the tiger''s neck twice with a three-pronged prong, and then stopped after confirming that the tiger was dead.


    The torch that was still on the ground by Liu Boqin was almost extinguished at this moment, and the poisonous snake that was driven away by the torch swam back. Liu Boqin quickly picked up the torch, then found some firewood, and lit the firewood.


    After the firewood was ignited, Liu Boqin made another torch with what he had brought. After seeing that the surrounding snakes and beasts had retreated, he tied the tiger''s limbs with the rope he had brought.


    Afterwards, Liu Boqin carried the dying Ye Chen on his shoulders. He carried Ye Chen on his left shoulder, pulled the rope tied with the tiger in his right hand, and walked down the mountain step by step.


    Soon, Ye Chen was taken home by Liu Boqin. Regardless of Liu Boqin''s age, he did have some strength. He took a man and a tiger and walked a short distance. He turned out to be just a little panting.


    "Come on, arrange a place for this little brother to rest temporarily, and then go and ask the best doctor to treat the little brother!" Liu Boqin shouted after entering his courtyard.


    "Big Brother Liu, the doctor is spared." Ye Chen said weakly, while Liu Boqin glanced at Ye Chen''s injuries.


    "This...oh." Liu Boqin sighed heavily. He saw that Ye Chen was seriously injured, and knew that this person might also know that he could not be saved, so he did not want to invite a doctor.


    "Little brother, I will call Master Xuanzang for you now, and beg him to chant for you." Liu Boqin finished speaking and walked out of the room.


    Chapter 1384


    Ye Chen lay quietly in the room. He was numb to the pain on his body. He was slashed by a knife in Chang''an City before and was eaten by a tiger today. Both of these pains are very tolerable.


    But Ye Chen has survived these two difficulties, so Ye Chen is not so sensitive to pain now, but he still hopes that next time something like this happens, he won''t be hurt again.


    "After all, this pain is really unbearable." Ye Chen still had some lingering fears when he thought of the scene where he was eaten by a tiger just now.


    But just when the pain no longer bothered Ye Chen, another sensation slowly climbed onto Ye Chen''s body, and Ye Chen suddenly felt a little itchy on his body.


    He peeled off his clothes laboriously and looked at his bloody wounds. Itching came from there.


    Ye Chen felt as if there were countless ants crawling around his wound. This feeling was very tormenting. Ye Chen only felt that the itch slowly penetrated into the bone marrow, and he wished to open the wound again.


    But Ye Chen knew that he couldn''t do that. He had experienced this kind of itching before. This was exactly how the wound was healing, but the wound was not so big before, so naturally it didn''t feel so itchy.


    The wound healed quickly, but the consequence of this rapid healing was that Ye Chen felt that his body was getting more and more itchy, which was really unbearable, so he had to scratch it lightly.


    But this sensation of itching across the boots was not enough to make Ye Chen feel more comfortable, and he couldn''t wait to put his hand into the wound to scratch it.


    But Ye Chen knew that he couldn''t do that, because the wound was healing, and if he put his hand in now, it would delay the healing of the wound, and he could only endure it.


    When Ye Chen''s body was so itchy, Liu Boqin walked in with Tang Seng from the door. Tang Seng saw Ye Chen lying on the bed, and compassion appeared in his eyes.


    "Amitabha Buddha, the poor monk thanks Ye Chen for saving his life today." Tang Monk put his hands together and said after reciting the Buddha''s name.


    "Small things." Ye Chen only hoped that these two people would go out quickly and not find out that his wounds were healing. Tang Seng said that he knew he was an immortal body, but Liu Boqin didn''t know.


    If Liu Boqin was a mortal to see what happened to him, Ye Chen felt that he had to treat himself as a monster. Ye Chen was not sure what Liu Boqin would do after he discovered that he was a "monster".


    After all, Liu Boqin is a mortal, but he is not an ordinary mortal. His strength is not low, and Ye Chen is not confident that he can survive a few rounds under his hands.


    Tang Seng seemed to see Ye Chen''s dilemma, he let Liu Boqin go out first, and he stayed in Ye Chen''s house.


    "Ye Chen, how is your recovery?" Tang Seng walked to Ye Chen, looked at Ye Chen''s wound, and found that Ye Chen''s wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This, this is incredible." Tang Seng exclaimed, and Ye Chen quickly covered his mouth, "Speak down, do you want Liu Boqin to treat me as a monster?"


    Tang Seng nodded quickly, Ye Chen let go of Tang Seng''s mouth, Tang Seng pretended to start chanting, and within half an hour, the wound on Ye Chen''s body healed.


    "It''s okay, don''t read it anymore." Ye Chen sat up and touched the position on his body where the wound was originally present. "This healing speed is too slow. If you can practice in the future, you must first practice a spell that can heal quickly. "


    Chapter 1385


    Ye Chen took off the clothes that had been torn by the tiger, and then took a close look at the wound on his body, and got out of bed after confirming that the wound was not in serious trouble.


    "You, are you all right?" Tang Seng looked at Ye Chen, who couldn''t see anything strange, the expression on his face was a little surprised.


    Rao, someone like him who has practiced for many years has never seen such a magical scene. A person who has no magic power can recover so quickly after suffering such a severe injury.


    "It''s okay, but don''t be surprised, I''m not a monster, and I''m capable of this." Ye Chen helplessly wiped the blood on his body, but he bleeds too much before, and now he can''t wipe it clean.


    "No, I need to take a bath, otherwise I will be uncomfortable." Ye Chen tried to wipe his body with his tattered clothes a few times, and then completely gave up.


    "This..." Tang Seng looked embarrassed, "What if Liu Boqin sees that you have recovered? He can kill a tiger, so it''s better to deal with you..."

 770 Naruto Power System Chapter 770

    "Don''t worry, if he asks, he will say that it is the power of your scriptures. Although this reason is a bit reluctant, it is still very simple to deceive these mortals."


    Tang Seng really didn''t know what to say to refute Ye Chen, so he had to agree to Ye Chen''s statement, and when the two people were talking, the door of the room was knocked.


    "Who?" Ye Chen asked softly, and Liu Boqin''s slightly anxious voice came from outside the door, "Little brother Ye Chen, this is Liu Boqin. I have asked the doctor to come and treat you."


    "Big Brother Liu, come in." Ye Chen did not lie back on the bed, but stood still. Liu Boqin opened the door and was rushing to the bed, but suddenly stopped after seeing Ye Chen.


    "You, you" Liu Boqin pointed at Ye Chen, unable to speak for a while, his eyes widened as if he had seen something extraordinary.


    "Mr. Liu, this is the wounded you asked me to see?" The doctor looked at the blood on Ye Chen and then at Liu Boqin, with a dazed expression.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right, this is the little brother." Liu Boqin stammered.


    After the doctor knew that Ye Chen was injured, he immediately walked to Ye Chen''s side. Ye Chen stood up straight and asked the doctor to examine him, but the doctor did not find any wounds on Ye Chen''s body.


    "Mr. Liu, you have invited Zai from a long way to go. Are you joking with Xia? There are important things in Xia. If Mr. Liu is fine, I will go back first."


    There was a trace of dissatisfaction in the doctor''s tone. Obviously he thought Liu Boqin was playing tricks on himself, but Liu Boqin had clearly seen that Ye Chen''s injury had penetrated into his internal organs, but now Ye Chen was standing in front of him.


    "Well, Mr. Hard has gone all the way, Mr. Don''t worry, I won''t lose any money, I''ll let someone bring it to you in a while."


    After Liu Boqin finished speaking, the doctor walked out of the room, leaving only three people in the room. Tang Seng sat calmly on the ground, still reciting the scriptures silently, while Liu Boqin and Ye Chen stared at each other with big eyes.


    "You, are you a monster?" Liu Boqin''s face changed again and again, and finally his expression slowly became gloomy. Ye Chen also found that Liu Boqin''s hands had clenched into fists.


    "Big Brother Liu, don''t get me wrong. The healing of my injury is entirely attributed to Master Xuanzang, who has read some scriptures for me so that I can recover so quickly."


    Liu Boqin''s expression remained the same. He looked at Ye Chen''s face and obviously doubted Ye Chen very much. In his opinion, Ye Chen''s words were nothing short of a fantasy.


    Chapter 1386


    "Big Brother Liu, don''t doubt, what Ye Mou said is the truth, let alone if Ye Mou is a monster, how can he stay with Master Xuanzang for so long?"


    Liu Boqin still didn''t believe Ye Chen''s words. He looked at Tang Seng who was sitting on the ground chanting scriptures, and Tang Seng was watching his nose and his heart, without any reaction at all.


    "This smelly monk, at this time, he still has to pay attention to what''the monks don''t talk'', this time you really will be killed by you." Ye Chen was a little worried, and hoped that Tang Seng could explain to himself quickly.


    "Master, is what Mr. Ye Chen said is true?" Liu Boqin''s name to Ye Chen has changed. Before, he called Ye Chen "little brother", but now he is starting to call him by name.


    Tang Seng opened his eyes. He looked at Liu Boqin and then at Ye Chen, "Ye Donor has been with me these days. If he is a monster, then I think we should be when we first left Chang''an City. Died."


    Although Tang Seng didn''t clearly say whether Ye Chen healed the injury by chanting the scriptures himself, at least he admitted that Ye Chen was not a monster, and Liu Boqin was relieved.


    He quickly walked to Ye Chen''s side and pulled Ye Chen''s hands. "Brother Ye, someone Liu really misunderstood you just now. I hope you can understand. After all, there are many demons in the world, and I need to guard against it."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Ye Chen looked at Liu Boqin with a smile, and finally had a slight affection for Tang Seng in his heart. After all, although Tang Seng didn''t lie to him this time, he still solved a crisis of his own.


    On Liu Boqin''s side, after knowing that Ye Chen was not a monster, he once again set his sights on Tang Seng. After learning that Ye Chen was not a monster, he also acquiesced that the scriptures read by Tang Seng had magical effects.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a magical spell in this world. You only need to recite the scriptures to heal a seriously injured person. It seems that the magic power of this Master Xuanzang is very powerful." Liu Boqin thought silently in his heart.


    "Then since Brother Ye is okay, I won''t bother you both, and please have a good rest, and I will send them out of Shuangchaling tomorrow." While Liu Boqin secretly admired himself, he also told Tang Seng and Ye Chen. Goodbye.


    "Thank you, Brother Liu, for taking me in today. If there is anything in the house, please Brother Liu but it''s okay. I will definitely help Brother Liu with all my strength." Ye Chen said before Liu Boqin left.


    "Then I would like to thank Brother Ye. If you have anything to ask for help, please Brother Ye not to think Liu is annoying." Liu Boqin clasped his fists in his hands, and Ye Chen responded.


    After that, Liu Boqin thoughtfully asked his servant to prepare a bath for Ye Chen. Ye Chen soaked in the hot water, took a bath comfortably, and then returned to the room.


    Just as Ye Chen lay down and wanted to sleep, his door was knocked again. Ye Chen opened the door and found Liu Boqin standing in front of his door.


    "Big Brother Liu, what''s the matter?" Ye Chen knew what Liu Boqin wanted to ask Tang Seng to do, but he could only pretend that he didn''t know anything.


    "Brother Ye, it''s like this. Just now, after Liu told his mother about the power of Master Xuanzang, the mother was very happy and asked Liu to ask Master Xuanzang for something, but Liu was a little embarrassed. ,and so¡­¡­"


    "I understand, Brother Liu, wait a minute, I will put on a dress, and we two will go to the mage together, and I will help you talk to him." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked into the house and put on a piece of clothing. Came out again.


    Chapter 1387


    Two people came to the door of Tang Seng''s residence. Ye Chen knocked on Tang Seng''s door. After a while, Tang Seng walked out of the room. Ye Chen clearly saw the traces of waking up from his face.


    "Master, I''m sorry to bother you so late, Brother Liu has something to ask for, so we have to come to you now." Ye Chen said respectfully.


    "Amitabha Buddha, it''s okay, please tell me, please." Tang Seng didn''t mean to blame, Liu Boqin was relieved when he saw this.


    "Mage, it''s like this. After I went back just now, I told my mother-in-law about your abilities. My mother-in-law hopes you can do us a favor."


    "Amitabha Buddha, Donor Liu saved the lives of both of me today, and also provided food and shelter for both of me. I didn''t know how to repay it. Now Donor Liu has something to ask for, and the poor monk will do my best to help."


    Liu Boqin looked at Tang Seng gratefully, and he nodded, "This is simple to say, but I am afraid it will be very troublesome to do. I hope the Master will forgive me."


    "I don''t know if it was God''s arrangement. Today, I met the mage and brother Ye. If there is no mage, I really don''t know what to do."


    "Big Brother Liu still please, but it''s okay." Tang Seng saw that Liu Boqin hadn''t talked about him, so he glanced at Ye Chen. Ye Chen immediately understood what Tang Seng meant, so he urged.


    "Oh, it''s like this. It''s a coincidence. Tomorrow is my father''s death. My mother wants to ask the mage to save the deceased father, so that the deceased father can be detached."


    "Amitabha Buddha, kindness, it turns out that Liu Shizhu has done this, it doesn''t matter, until tomorrow morning, I will recite the sutras for Lingtang." Tang Seng immediately agreed.


    Liu Boqin''s eyes were full of gratitude. He didn''t expect Tang Seng to agree to his request so easily. He thought it would take more words, but he didn''t expect Tang Seng to be so happy.


    "Thank you Master." Liu Boqin made a deep gesture to express his gratitude to Tang Seng. Tang Seng quickly corrected Liu Boqin''s body.


    "Yeah, Brother Liu, don¡¯t be polite. I saw it just now. Your mother cleaned the small pot several times in order to prepare vegetarian dishes for the Master. Therefore, I should be the two of me to repay Brother Liu for this small matter. Up."


    After several people said a few more words, Liu Boqin went back gratefully, and Ye Chen returned to his house in order not to disturb the monk Tang.


    Early the next morning, Ye Chen got up early, he walked out of the room, and found that Tang Seng was already in the courtyard preparing for the overtime.


    After everything was ready, Tang Seng began to recite sutras for Liu Boqin''s father.


    He was very attentive, first chanting the mantra of purifying karma, and then chanting the curse of purifying mind and body, and then opened the "Sutra of Death" and began to recite.


    After reading the "Sutra of Death", Liu Boqin asked Tang Seng to write a letter of recommendation for death. After that, Tang Seng recited "Diamond Sutra" and "Guan Yin Sutra" aloud.


    After reading these scriptures, the sun had risen to the sky. Seeing that it was time for lunch, Liu Boqin asked his wife to bring the fast food. Tang Seng finished the fast food and continued chanting.


    He read several volumes of the Lotus Sutra and the Amitabha Sutra, and then he recited another volume of the Peacock Sutra. When he finished, the sky was already dark.


    After Tang Seng finished reciting these scriptures, he slowly stood up, "Amitabha, the transcendence has been completed, and my father should be transcended."


    "Thank you Master!" Liu Boqin said aloud, and he knelt down to thank him. Ye Chen''s eyesight was quick and he immediately supported Liu Boqin.


    "Amitabha Buddha, don''t need to be too polite, your family has provided a lot of convenience for the two of me. I really don''t want to repay it, we can only repay it."


    Chapter 1388


    After Liu Boqin said some words of thanks, he personally sent Tang Seng back to the house. He asked his wife to prepare some fast food and sent them to Tang Seng and Ye Chen.


    After dinner, Ye Chen lay on the bed. He thought about what was going to happen next, and couldn''t help but get a little excited.

 771 Naruto Power System Chapter 771

    After leaving Shuangchaling, they were about to reach Liangjie Mountain, which was also called Wuzhi Mountain, which was where Monkey King was.


    "Hey, big brother, we are about to meet soon, I wonder if you will surprise me?" Ye Chen thought about this, and slowly fell asleep.


    Early the next morning, Ye Chen heard some noises in the yard half-wake, he got up, put on a piece of clothing, and walked out of the room, only to see Liu Boqin and his mother and wife standing in front of Tang Seng''s door.


    Liu Boqin seemed to be saying something loudly. Ye Chen listened carefully and found that Liu Boqin was thanking Tang Seng. He hurried back to the house, put on his clothes and walked out of the room.


    Tang Seng had already come out at this moment. He was talking with Liu Boqin. Seeing Ye Chen walking by, Liu Boqin stood up excitedly.


    "Brother Ye, morning." Liu Boqin greeted Ye Chen happily.


    "Big Brother Liu is early, what happened? Why did you come so early?" Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng must have had an effect yesterday, so Liu Boqin was so happy.


    "A big happy event happened." Liu Boqin pulled Ye Chen to sit down, "After the Master oversaw my late father yesterday, my family got a dream from my late father in the evening."


    "The late father said in his dream that he had suffered a lot in the underworld and suffered a lot of sins. He has been unable to die. Fortunately, the monk helped me yesterday and after reading the scriptures for my late father, he eliminated his sin karma."


    "Now my deceased father has been arranged by Lord Yan to be reborn in a rich family. Before he left, he gave a thousand warnings and instructed us to take good care of the eminent monk and never neglect."


    Ye Chen smiled and listened to Liu Boqin''s words. Although he already knew these things, he was still a little moved when he saw the gratitude in Liu Boqin''s eyes.


    "What I saw in the book is still different from what I experienced personally." Ye Chen suddenly had such a feeling.


    He suddenly felt that he couldn''t always rely on the plot in the book to deal with everything, but should experience it by himself so that he could truly integrate into the world.


    Liu Boqin was still talking endlessly, Ye Chen listened patiently. At this moment, he forgot the plot in the book, only slowly feeling Liu Boqin''s feelings.


    After Liu Boqin spoke for a long time, and finally finished his gratitude, Tang Seng stood up, "Amitabha, Liu Shizhu, now that my father has been liberated, I think it''s time for me to leave."


    "Why is the mage so anxious?" Liu Boqin also stood up immediately, "why not stay a few more days so that Liu can repay the mage''s kindness?"


    "Donor Liu is polite. I have important things to learn from the west, so I can''t stay more." Tang Seng said slightly.


    "In this case, I don''t force the Master to stay, so let me send the two out of Shuangcha Ridge. There are many poisonous insects on this ridge, but I can protect the two of them."


    "Then it will trouble the donor Liu." Tang Seng was not polite, and directly agreed.


    Ye Chen returned to the house, packed the package, and placed it on the horse. Tang Seng rode on the horse. Ye Chen once again took the reins for him, while Liu Boqin led the two in front.


    A few people quickly went up to the mountain. This Liu Boqin was really capable. There were a lot of poisonous insects in the mountain, but after seeing Liu Boqin, it seemed to have seen natural enemies.


    Chapter 1389


    After Ye Chen and Tang Seng followed Liu Boqin to Shuangchaling, none of the people encountered any poisonous insects along the way, which made Ye Chen very relieved.


    After all, there is such a capable person by his side. Apart from anything else, the safety of him and Tang Seng is at least fully protected.


    Liu Boqin is very familiar with the terrain on Shuangcha Ridge. He took two people to constantly shuttle through the woods on the ridge. When passing by the creek, he also thoughtfully filled the two people''s kettles with water.


    Under his leadership, Ye Chen and Tang Seng quickly went down the mountain. Tang Seng was still sitting on the horse, meditating and chanting, while Ye Chen was observing the surrounding terrain to guess where he was.


    The topography of the mountainous area is very complicated. The mountains here are usually connected one after another, so when a few people descended, they saw a strange-looking hill in front of them.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Liu Shizhu, what is the mountain in front of you? The shape of this mountain is a bit strange. The poor monk has never seen or heard of such a mountain before."


    Tang Seng also woke up from entering concentration at this moment. He pointed to the mountain in front of him and asked Liu Boqin.


    "Ah, Master, you don''t know anything about it. This mountain is called Liangjie Mountain. It is said that it was a mountain that descended from the sky when Wang Mang usurped the Han."


    Seeing that Tang Seng finally stopped entering concentration, Liu Boqin spoke enthusiastically, "Speaking of which, because of its special shape, people here don''t call it Liangjie Mountain, but Wuzhi Mountain."


    "It really looks like five fingers." Ye Chen looked at the mountain and nodded. From a distance, the mountain looked like it was written in the book, standing on the ground like a big hand.


    "Yes, it is said that this mountain has suppressed a''monkey monkey'' who was imprisoned by the Buddha because of the trouble in the heaven."


    Liu Boqin explained the origin and legend of the mountain to Monk Tang. Tang Monk looked at the mountain and nodded, but then he began to worry.


    "Amitabha, Liu Shizhu said that there is a demon monkey under this mountain. I don''t know if this demon monkey...is that powerful? When we pass there, it won''t attack us, right?"


    "And you just said that the demon monkey is a monkey who has made trouble in the heavenly palace. This ability sounds boundless. If it is aggressive, we are afraid we can''t stop him."


    Ye Chen smiled beside him, thinking that this monkey is too late to save him, how can he be in the mood to be aggressive towards you?


    Besides, you who are blessed by gods, what monkeys are you afraid of?Anyway, someone wipes your ass if something happens.


    "Master, please rest assured that the monkey may not really exist. If there is such a monkey, it has been 500 years since he was crushed by the Buddha at the foot of the mountain. Whether he can live is still a different matter."


    "Take ten thousand steps, even if the monkey is really alive, its mana should be suppressed by the Buddha, so there is no need to worry."


    Although Ye Chen despised Tang Sanzang''s timidity, he comforted Tang Seng. After all, if Tang Seng bypassed Liangjie Mountain out of fear, their loss would be great.


    What''s more, the Tang Seng''s worry was actually totally unreasonable. The monkey had already been enlightened by Guanyin, and he was waiting for Tang Seng to rescue him.


    "Amitabha Buddha, it''s so good. In this case, let''s set off. After passing the two world mountains, we should be able to calm down a lot." Tang Seng lowered his head and recited the Buddha''s name, then whispered to himself.


    Chapter 1390


    Ye Chen couldn''t help but laugh secretly after hearing Tang Seng''s words, this monk actually naively thought that there would be no danger on the road.


    Little did he know that after Tang Seng met the monkey, it was when all the demons and ghosts were on the stage, and he did not know whether Tang Seng in this world could withstand such pressure.


    After the three of them finished speaking, just as they were about to set off, Ye Chen suddenly heard that there seemed to be some movement in the woods beside him, the sound was not loud, and Ye Chen heard it by accident.


    Suddenly he stood up straight and listened carefully to the sound from the woods, which sounded like the sound of animals walking through the woods.


    When Liu Boqin saw Ye Chen stop, he also stopped. As a hunter, his ears were naturally very sensitive, so he heard the sound in the woods for the first time.


    "Who?!" Liu Boqin yelled, raised the three-pronged fork in his hand, pointed in the direction of the sound from the woods, and made a defensive gesture.


    Only Tang Seng looked at Ye Chen and Liu Boqin unclearly, and then looked in the direction Liu Boqin was pointing. Obviously he hadn''t heard anything.


    The footsteps in the woods did not stop after Liu Boqin yelled loudly. Liu Boqin held the three-stranded prongs in his hands tightly, and Ye Chen saw that big beads of sweat were already appearing on his forehead.


    In Liu Boqin''s cognition, there are no animals in the woods that are not afraid of him. Normal snakes and insects will retreat after smelling his breath.


    But today this animal even dared to walk in this direction after hearing his voice. Obviously, this is not an ordinary animal.


    "Master, be careful, there are weirdness in this forest, you two should stand behind me first, and when I finish the beast, then escort the two to the two world mountains." Liu Boqin said awe-inspiringly.


    However, neither Tang Seng nor Ye Chen moved. Tang Seng was behind Liu Boqin. Now Liu Boqin''s position can protect him well, so he is not very worried.


    And Ye Chen, he didn''t worry about the wolves, tigers and leopards in the woods. After all, even if the beasts really attacked him, they would only make him suffer for a while, and would not hurt his life anyway.


    Speaking of it, Ye Chen is actually not completely worried about his ability. Although he can resist all attacks in this world, he doesn''t know where his limits are.


    His body is said to be immortal, but Ye Chen believes that there is an upper limit to the attack intensity that this immortal body can withstand.


    Take Monkey King¡¯s golden cudgel as an example. If he was smashed by such a cudgel, Ye Chen would have little confidence to survive under that cudgel.

 772 Naruto Power System Chapter 772

    Not to mention that there are gods and Buddhas in this world that are more capable than Monkey King. If those powerful gods attack him, Ye Chen wouldn''t think he could survive.


    When Ye Chen was in a trance, the footsteps in the woods were getting closer, and this time even Tang Seng, who was the farthest away, heard the footsteps.


    "Brother Ye, come here soon!" Liu Boqin was very worried about Ye Chen''s safety. After all, Ye Chen had been seriously injured once before. If he was injured again, Liu Boqin didn''t think Tang Seng could save him.


    "It''s okay, Brother Liu, don''t worry." Ye Chen said softly. Although he didn''t want to expose his abilities in front of Liu Boqin, he didn''t want to expose his abilities when things reached such a field.


    Chapter 1391


    The sound of footsteps in the woods got closer and closer, and Liu Boqin''s tension became stronger and stronger as the footsteps approached.


    From this sound of footsteps, Liu Boqin can tell that the animals in the woods are not small. "It seems that they are still a big guy. I don''t know if I have seen you before." Liu Boqin thought silently.


    But even in the face of this situation, Liu Boqin was not particularly frightened. He had roamed the mountains for countless years and had seen strong winds and waves. Even no matter how fierce an animal was, he had the confidence to subdue it.


    "It''s a big deal, I''m fighting with this beast, and I will use my own death to exchange time for the Master and Brother Ye." Liu Boqin suddenly made such a determination.


    Just when the three people were nervously preparing to deal with the animals that suddenly appeared in the woods, a shadow suddenly came out of the woods!


    The shadow stood still immediately after walking out of the woods, then he raised his hands and looked at Liu Boqin and Ye Chen who were closer.


    "Hey, hey, big brother, be careful, I''m not a monster, don''t hurt me by accident. This piece of clothing on my body has just been retrieved from the tailor''s shop. It is very expensive."


    Appeared in front of the three people was a handsome young man. He looked like he was in his twenties, dressed in gorgeous clothes, and he looked like a rich boy.


    Although Tang Seng''s appearance is also very good in the world, compared with this young man, it is even slightly worse.


    The lines of this young man''s face are not sturdy, giving people a gentle feeling. He has sword eyebrows and stars, his nose is high, his lips are slightly raised, and his face is smiling.


    "Are you a man or a demon?!" Liu Boqin looked at the noble son in front of him. He didn''t believe that any child of a rich family would walk alone in this double-forked ridge.


    "Of course I am a human being, this eldest brother, don''t get me wrong." The young son still raised his hands, his appearance was very ridiculous.


    "Huh, thank you for running slower. If you run faster, my three-stranded prongs will no longer recognize people." Liu Boqin saw that this person is not like a bad person, and was less wary, but still did not completely put down the tripped prongs. .


    The young brother-in-law just smiled awkwardly, without speaking.


    "I said you young man is so strange, why are you walking alone in this double-forked ridge? Don''t you know that there are many poisonous insects and beasts in this ridge? Are you afraid that they will eat you?"


    Liu Boqin knew the habits of the animals on this mountain, so he was very surprised why this young man dared to walk alone in the woods of Shuangchaling.


    "Well... Shanren has a clever plan. As for the specific reasons, I am inconvenient to say more. I also ask this elder brother to forgive me." The young man said a little bit and answered Liu Boqin''s question with a smile.


    They all said that this man stretched out his hand not to hit the smiling face. Liu Boqin saw that this young man was very polite, so he was too embarrassed to ask anything more. He took back the three-pronged fork in his hand, "Then why did you come here?"


    "I''m looking for a little brother named Ye Chen, don''t know if the three recognize this person?" The young man looked at the three people, and finally fixed his gaze on Ye Chen.


    Liu Boqin couldn''t believe this young man, so he didn''t want to tell this handsome boy who Ye Chen was, but before Liu Boqin could answer, he spoke up.


    "I think this should be Ye Chen, right?" The young man''s smile became brighter, and Ye Chen was embarrassed to lie with his smile, so he nodded.


    Chapter 1392


    "Brother Ye Chen, look up for a long time." The younger brother wanted to come forward and get close to Ye Chen, but Liu Boqin immediately raised the three-pronged fork in his hand, acting defensively.


    The son-in-law had to give up when he saw this, "Brother Ye, I was entrusted by an elder in my family to come here to find you. That elder ordered me to give you this book, saying that you must be of great use."


    The young man said, took out a book from his arms and handed it to Ye Chen''s hands. Ye Chen took the book and tried to put the book in his arms, but it was stopped by the son.


    "Brother Ye wait a minute, my parents have ordered me. I can only read this book here, and I have to watch my brother open it in person. After my brother finishes reading, the book will be returned to my house. The elders."


    Although there was a smile on Gongzi''s face, there was no doubt in his tone.


    "I also ask Brother Ye not to be too troublesome." After the young man said, he made a bet. Ye Chen looked at the book in his hand and then at the young man. He couldn''t remember when he met. Such a person.


    Ye Chen shook his head. He knew a lot of people in this world, but unfortunately those people didn''t know him. Now it''s hard to find someone who came to the door, but it was weird, which made Ye Chen a little confused.


    However, he had no choice but to put the book flat in his hands, and then opened the cover of the book. At the moment he opened the book, Ye Chen felt that the wind around him suddenly stopped.


    But Ye Chen didn''t have the mind to pay attention to these things now. He looked at the title page of the book, then looked at the younger brother, with an expression of "Are you kidding me?"


    "There isn''t a single word in this book, what do you want me to read?" Ye Chen saw the son-in-law still looking at himself with a smile, and an anger rose.


    After that, Ye Chen closed the book again, looked at the cover of the book, and found that there was no title on the writing of the book, and there was no author. He was even more surprised.


    "Little brother, don''t panic, have you ever heard of the''wordless heavenly book''?" The smile of the young son''s brother suddenly became mysterious in Ye Chen''s eyes.


    Ye Chen looked at him strangely, then turned around, and wanted to ask if the two people behind him had heard of the book, but what made him even more angry was that the two people behind him were actually set in place. , Not moving.


    "You, you cast spells on them?" Ye Chen turned his head, eyes full of anger, "Why do you want to do this? You immediately release the spells on them, otherwise I won''t open this book again!"


    "Little brother, don''t worry, don''t worry, I just applied the fixation technique to them and closed their five senses. Their lives will not be threatened."


    "Why do you want to do this?!" Ye Chen didn''t believe this young man at all now, and he was very afraid that Tang Seng would have an accident.


    If Tang Seng really died here, the westward journey would be terminated, and he would never be able to explore his secrets.


    "This is what my parents meant. Please don''t blame me, brother, I am definitely not the one who came to take your lives, so please believe me."


    "By the way, my parents said that he had a relationship with my younger brother. If my younger brother remembers the conversation in the temple that day, he should be able to understand who my parents are."


    "In the temple?" Ye Chen suddenly remembered the mysterious Taoist man he had met when he had not yet arrived in Chang''an City.


    Chapter 1393


    Thinking of that Taoist, Ye Chen finally felt relieved. After all, there was no one beside him when he met the Taoist that day, so it cut off the possibility of someone eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Ye Chen thought of that day, and felt that the person was immortal, and seemed not hostile to him.


    In addition, Ye Chen had some inexplicable affection for this young man, so after struggling, he finally reluctantly believed what the young man in front of him said.


    "Okay, but you should always tell me how to read this book? There is not a single word in this book. Forgive me for being an ordinary person, and I don''t understand the wordless book of your gods."


    Ye Chen reluctantly spread out the book and showed a blank page to the son in front of him, but he just shook his head.


    "My parents said that Ye Xiaoge''s talent is very comparable, and he is the gift of heaven and man, so I must understand this book."


    The young man obviously didn''t intend to tell Ye Chen the profoundness in this book, so Ye Chen could only sigh helplessly, and then began to study.


    He turned over the book in his hand, and even burned it with water and splashed it with water, but no matter what, there was no response to this wordless book.


    Ye Chen couldn''t find any clues. He sat down on the ground and looked at the book in his hand. He still felt uncomfortable, so he simply put the book under his butt.


    "The book has no words, no clues. How do you want me to read it? Do I rely on guessing?" Ye Chen looked at the son-in-law in front of him annoyed.


    "The elder said, think about what you have said, and maybe you will have an answer." The son-in-law saw that Ye Chen really had nothing to do, so he had to move out the original words of the elder.


    He didn''t intend to tell Ye Chen, he wanted to test Ye Chen''s savvy, but now it seems that if he really didn''t tell Ye Chen, Ye Chen would probably waste a whole day here studying this book. Up.

 773 Naruto Power System Chapter 773

    This is not the original intention of this young man. His parents have said that Ye Chen should find the secret to open the book as soon as possible, and don''t waste too much time.


    Ye Chen could only sit on the book helplessly, but after this young man reminded him, he suddenly thought of what the Taoist said to him before: "Whether the avenue is in the west, please carefully consider it."


    "Could it be possible that there is an answer in this book?" Ye Chen hurriedly pulled the book out of his ass. After thinking about it, he thought that perhaps the way to open the book was in this sentence.


    After all, the Daoist only met him once, and if what the Daoist said was a guide to Ye Chen, it could only be this sentence.


    "The avenue is in the west." Ye Chen held the book and said silently in his heart. As soon as the words in his heart fell, two words that Ye Chen finally understood: Feiye appeared on the book.


    "The avenue is not west?" Ye Chen saw that this statement was wrong, so he had to change another statement, and then two more words appeared in the book: Feiye.


    "This is neither that nor that, your book is so strange, what do you want to say to me? What do you want me to do?!"


    Ye Chen was a little annoyed. This book seemed to be against him deliberately. No matter what he thought in his heart, only two words would appear in this book-no.


    "Since the avenue is in the west and not in the west, what exactly is the avenue? Where is it?" Ye Chen stared at the book, hoping that this book could give him an answer.


    Chapter 1394


    After Ye Chen asked these two sentences, the text on the book suddenly disappeared. For a long time, there was no text on the book again.


    Just when Ye Chen thought that this book could not be read, there was a change in the book. This time, there were words in the book again, but the words did not emerge as before, but were being written one by one. Outline.


    "The Tao is you and me, and everything. When you are in the avenue, the avenue is in your heart." After the words on the book were slowly written, Ye Chen finally understood this sentence, but he did not understand the meaning of the sentence. .


    When Ye Chen was thinking quietly, the sudden change occurred!Ye Chen suddenly felt a huge suction coming from this book!


    This suction is so strong that Ye Chen only felt that his head was about to be sucked into the book. Ye Chen turned his head laboriously, but he found that except for himself, it seemed that nothing else was affected.


    Ye Chen suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He struggled hard and wanted to get rid of this situation quickly, but the suction in this book didn''t know where it came from, and Ye Chen couldn''t break free!


    He wanted to throw away the book in his hand, but the book seemed to be attached to his hand at the same time, and he couldn''t get rid of it. Ye Chen was shocked and scared, but he was helpless.


    The suction power of the book is getting stronger and stronger. Finally, after Ye Chen struggled with all his strength but failed again, he was completely sucked in by the book, and the book fell into the hands of the son''s brother accurately. .


    "Unexpectedly, Ye Chen''s savvy is not bad. I just reminded him that he can open this wordless heavenly book. It seems that the person the Patriarch is interested in is really extraordinary."


    The son-in-law said a little, and then he held the book quietly, but in the next instant, he disappeared from the place, as if he had never appeared before.


    There was still no change in the surrounding environment. Tang Seng and Liu Boqin were still set in place, and the wind in the air did not circulate again. Even the leaves falling from the trees did not continue to fall, but remained still in the air.


    Ye Chen, who was sucked into the book, only felt that the sky was spinning. He looked around, only to find that the surrounding area seemed to be empty. There was nothing here. He was the only one who kept spinning and falling.


    "Hey, is there anyone?" Ye Chen yelled, but he couldn''t get any response, which made him a little flustered. He didn''t know where he was going to get to the bottom, and he didn''t know what was waiting below Yourself.


    In such an endless fall, Ye Chen has forgotten how much time he has experienced, it seems to be a few seconds, it seems to be a few hours, or even longer, maybe hundreds of years have passed. .


    Gradually, Ye Chen calmed down in this state of falling continuously, except for a little dizziness, he no longer felt any discomfort.


    But even so, Ye Chen could do very few things, he could only let his body fall continuously until the moment he landed.


    "Falling down as I drive, I am afraid I will be thrown into a puddle of mud." Ye Chen thought to himself, "I don''t know if I can survive if I fell like that."


    After another, I don''t know how long, Ye Chen finally felt that his body was rotating faster than before, and he could finally see the surroundings clearly.


    Chapter 1395


    Ye Chen first casually observed the surroundings, then looked down at his body, there was nothing unusual about his body except for the shining.


    Afterwards, Ye Chen looked around carefully and found that there was still nothing around. It seemed like a void here, without stars and moon, except for Ye Chen, there was nothing here.


    "Hey! Who brought me here? Can you show me?" Ye Chen shouted at the surrounding void, but no one responded to him.


    Reluctantly, Ye Chen could only move his limbs first. After confirming that the limbs were not injured, he moved his body again and found that his body seemed to be able to move.


    However, Ye Chen had been head down before, and he twisted his body vigorously in the void, and then his feet were finally put down.


    In fact, this was Ye Chen''s feeling. After all, there was nothing around, Ye Chen couldn''t know whether he was standing upside down or standing.


    But after Ye Chen reversed the positions of his head and feet, he found that his mind that had felt the blood rushed in was a lot clearer. It seemed that his choice was correct, and he had stood still now.


    Ye Chen felt that the void was like water, as if something invisible was supporting his body, so he tried to take a step in the void, but he didn''t expect that he could actually walk in the void.


    Although it still looked like an endless darkness under his feet, Ye Chen felt as if he had stepped on something.


    He looked down. Although his body was glowing, he did not see the ground under his feet, but the touch from the soles of his feet told him that he could indeed walk now.


    Ye Chen lightly stepped on the void and walked around. Gradually, he became familiar with this feeling. During the period, he also squatted down and touched the position in front of him, but without exception, all his hands were penetrated. Void.


    Sure enough, there was nothing there, but Ye Chen was still able to walk. This feeling was very strange. Ye Chen had a good time and suddenly forgot the environment he was in.


    But Ye Chen soon woke up. He gradually expanded the range of his walking and began to walk in one direction non-stop. Later, Ye Chen began to run in the void.


    If there are other people here, you will definitely be able to see that in the boundless void, a shiny person is running at high speed like a headless fly.


    Ye Chen was a little tired from running. He didn''t know how long he had run. He only felt that his legs were soft, but he still couldn''t find the boundary of this void.


    He wanted to find a place where he could go out, but no matter which direction he ran, he couldn''t see the way forward, which made Ye Chen slowly rise in despair.


    He felt as if he had fallen into someone''s trap. This person should know that Ye Chen would not die easily, so he was trapped here in this way.


    Ye Chen frowned. He especially wanted to return to Shuangchaling to find Tang Seng and Liu Boqin, and then follow Tang Seng to learn the scriptures.


    Although it was hard, and although the life was a bit hazy, at least he didn''t have to face such a lonely situation, and he wouldn''t have so much fear of the unknown.


    Ye Chen finally started to be afraid, he was afraid that he would become a crazy person in this environment and eventually go crazy completely.


    Chapter 1396 Wonderland


    Just when Ye Chen was helpless with his situation, things suddenly changed, but this change was a terrible thing for Ye Chen.


    When Ye Chen was thinking about what to do next, he suddenly felt that his body seemed a little strange. He felt that his body was slowly becoming lighter at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Afterwards, Ye Chen felt a very itchy sensation from his hand, as if it was when his body was automatically repaired after he was injured, itching was like bones.


    Ye Chen raised his hand, he was horrified to find that his hand was slowly dissipating!Pieces of fragments turned into fly ash after leaving his palm, floating in the void.


    This kind of dissipation soon began to spread all over the body, and when Ye Chen finally remembered that he should resist, half of his body had disappeared!


    "Who is it?! Why did you do this to me?!" Ye Chen yelled angrily to the void, but this time, as usual, there was no echo.


    There was only Ye Chen in this void, no matter how he shouted, no one could hear what he said.


    Soon, Ye Chen couldn''t shout, and the other half of his body quickly dissipated. After a few breaths, Ye Chen''s body completely evaporated into the void.


    The void was still so quiet, as if no one had ever appeared.


    Ye Chen''s consciousness entered a half-dream and half-awake state after his body dissipated. He felt tired, so tired that he could no longer think about where he was.

 774 Naruto Power System Chapter 774

    Gradually, Ye Chen forgot all the past, and the only thing he could not forget was his name. After that, Ye Chen fell into a deep sleep.


    Ye Chen slowly opened his eyes, he looked at the scene in front of him, and slowly remembered his previous experience.


    Now the place he was in was no longer the void before. There was lush grass and trees, and there was a small river gurgling not far away.


    There were a few white clouds floating in the sky. Ye Chen saw that there were a few palaces faintly on the white clouds, but his eyesight was limited, after all, he couldn''t see if the palace was real.


    Ye Chen was leaning against a big tree at the moment, and pink petals were falling from the tree. He didn''t know what kind of flower it was. It was so beautiful. Ye Chen calmed down as he watched the petals fall on the ground.


    "Brother Ye Chen, please tell me here." A man''s voice suddenly came, and Ye Chen couldn''t tell where the voice came from.


    At first he felt that the sound was far away, but when he listened carefully, he felt that the sound came from his own head.


    "Who are you?" Ye Chen asked softly, "Why brought me here? Where are you?"


    "When you meet, you know, Ye Chen only needs to stand up, and you can see where I am." This voice seemed to be magical, and Ye Chen stood up obediently after hearing it.


    The moment he got up, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. Before his body stood up completely, Ye Chen suddenly saw that the grass and sky in front of him disappeared.


    Instead, there is an endless sea of ??blood, and the sea of ??blood is full of burning flames, and there are still faces in the flames.


    The expressions on those faces were both painful and hideous, and Ye Chen felt the boundless resentment emanating from this sea of ??blood.


    But this scene only lasted for a moment and disappeared. After Ye Chen stood up completely, the sea of ??blood turned into another scene.


    The last thing Ye Chen saw was a small valley with birds singing and clear springs. In the middle of the valley, there was a small cottage. In the cottage, a man was sitting at the Eight Immortals table drinking tea. .


    Perhaps feeling Ye Chen''s arrival, the man turned his head with a smile and looked at Ye Chen.


    Chapter 1397


    Ye Chen took a closer look at the person sitting in the thatched cottage, and found that the person was indeed the Taoist he had seen in the small temple, but the Taoist had changed his clothes at this moment.


    When the Taoist saw Ye Chen coming, he poured a cup of tea for the other tea cup in front of him, and then made a "please" gesture to Ye Chen, motioning Ye Chen to sit opposite him.


    Although Ye Chen didn''t know who this man was, he instinctively told him that this man definitely had no malice towards him, so he slowly walked into the thatched cottage and sat down.


    "Little brother now knows who he is, where he came from, and where do you want to go?" When Ye Chen sat down, the Taoist asked directly.


    However, Ye Chen still doesn''t know his origin, so he can only shook his head, "I still don''t know who I am or where I come from."


    "But now I have a goal, and that is to follow Xuanzang to learn the scriptures. When I meet the Buddha, all my puzzles should have answers."


    Ye Chen looked at the Taoist firmly, but the Taoist smiled, but he didn''t comment on whether Ye Chen''s goal was good or bad, which made Ye Chen a little bit uncomfortable with the Taoist attitude.


    "By the way, where was that just now? How long did I stay there?" Ye Chen couldn''t help but feel a little lingering in his heart when he thought of the void that he had been falling down just now.


    "The Land of Nothingness." Taoist took a sip of tea and replied to Ye Chen, "That is a world I created. After passing there, monitoring your eyes and ears will lose your goal. I don''t want outsiders to hear us Conversation."


    Ye Chen looked at the Taoist in front of him in shock, "You mean, you created a world?"


    "Yes, is there anything strange about this?" The Taoist looked at Ye Chen strangely, "Although most gods can''t do this, it doesn''t mean that no one can do it."


    "You are a congenital god, right?" Ye Chen thought of the classification of gods in Journey to the West. He knew that if this person had such a great ability, he must not be an ordinary god.


    "Do you still know the innate gods?" Taoist smiled and looked at Ye Chen, "I didn''t expect you to really understand the world. That book should have given you a lot of help."


    Ye Chen didn''t want to talk too much about "Journey to the West". After all, this book seemed to him to be his biggest secret. Even if this Taoist knew the existence of this book, he didn''t want to say too much.


    "Then what happened to the corpse mountain and sea of ??blood that I saw when I stood up just now? That scene is too terrifying, shouldn''t it be the picture of the underworld?" Ye Chen changed the subject.


    The Taoist knew Ye Chen''s thoughts, but did not continue to tell the story. Instead, he followed Ye Chen''s words and said, "Yes, that is the picture of the underworld, but that is the eighteenth floor."


    "How did you do it? It''s amazing. When I sit down, it''s a scene. When I get up halfway, it''s another scene. When I stand up, it will become the current scene."


    Taoist smiled, "It''s just a small spell, do you want to learn it?"


    "Forget it, it doesn''t make much sense for me to learn this kind of magic. I live in an unsettling place all day. How can I have time to create such a phantom thing?"


    "Haha, since I don''t want to learn this, how about I teach you other spells?" Taoist put down the tea cup in his hand and looked at Ye Chen indifferently.


    Chapter 1398


    "This matter is not in a hurry for the time being, I still have a lot of things I want to ask you. If you don''t ask these words to understand, I''m afraid I will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    "But it''s okay to ask, as long as I can answer, I will try my best to answer your doubts." The Taoist''s face is always smiling, which makes Ye Chen feel as if he is facing his elders at ease.


    Although I don''t know why this Taoist insists on finding himself, Ye Chen faintly feels that there must be some secrets in this, even if the Taoist doesn''t tell him now, he will come into contact with it in the future.


    "Then I''m welcome." Ye Chen rolled up his sleeves and made a gesture of asking questions. "First ask the most basic question, which god are you? Why are you looking for me? ?"


    The Taoist seems to have expected Ye Chen to ask this question a long time ago, so he did not panic at all, "My identity is temporarily kept secret, and you will know my purpose in the future. I can''t tell you this for now."


    Although Taoist didn''t panic, he obviously didn''t want to tell Ye Chen these two things.


    "I said, you are not kind, let me ask questions at will, but I won''t answer the first two questions. Isn''t this asking for nothing?" Ye Chen was a little unhappy.


    "Haha, but there are some things that you don''t know are better than knowing. In fact, I am also protecting you. After all, if you really know my identity..."


    The Taoist hesitated when he said that, Ye Chen was a little mad, "What would happen if I really knew?"


    "I think if you really know my identity today, many gods, demons, and Buddhas will start chasing you. They will surely destroy your indestructible body and make you completely disappear in the Three Realms, even with me. I can''t save you either."


    "So terrible?" Ye Chen was startled, "It seems that your identity is really special. Forget it, I still don''t ask."


    "But it seems that my conjecture is not wrong. There is an upper limit on the attack intensity that the immortal body can withstand, and it is not completely immortal, right?" Ye Chen added.


    "That''s right, but if you can possess this body while also possessing powerful spells, I think no one in the Three Realms can do anything to you."


    "I won''t talk about things like spells. I don''t have a big need for this kind of things. Anyway, there will be three people to protect in the future. Even if I learn it, there is no use."


    "No." The Taoist shook his head. "The road to the west is no longer as simple as it is written in the book. This road is not just a route to learn from the scriptures. There is a deeper level behind the westward incident. thing."


    "What is it?"


    "I can''t say, you can only discover by yourself. When will you find the thing behind the westbound journey, when will you be able to transcend the road and get the ultimate secret of everything."


    "Then what''s the secret in me?" Ye Chen couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Haha, you already know the ultimate secret of everything, are you still not satisfied?" Taoist smiled.


    "Don''t worry, your secret is just one of the smallest secrets in front of the ultimate secret. You will know what you should know, so don''t worry too much."


    "Okay." Ye Chen knew that this person should no longer provide him with any effective information today, so he had to ask himself one last question.


    "When Guanyin attacked me that day, who was the god in the golden light that saved me?" Ye Chen stared at the Taoist eyes.


    Chapter 1399

 775 Naruto Power System Chapter 775

    "His identity...I can''t say more. You only need to know that he is not an enemy. Not only is he not an enemy, but this person will be your greatest helper on the westward journey in the future."


    "Although you can''t find him, he will definitely show up when you are in danger. After all, he and us... are grasshoppers on a rope."


    "Don''t make fun of it." Ye Chen was amused by the Taoist''s words. "The Innate God compared himself to a grasshopper in front of a mortal. If these words are spread out, isn''t it because the people of the world will lose their teeth.


    The Taoist didn''t laugh, he looked at Ye Chen seriously, and Ye Chen laughed twice, consciously boring, so he stopped laughing.


    "Ye Chen, don''t take this as a joke. The gods and Buddhas you see all over the sky will be nothing more than ants in the future. I compare myself to a grasshopper because I still have something to resist this heavenly way. ability."


    "The innate gods can see the past and the future clearly. I once saw a terrible thing happening that other innate gods have not seen. In order to prevent this, I can only find you because you are the one in this event. The essential."


    "So I and the god in the golden light are just two grasshoppers, but you are different, Ye Chen, remember that no matter how the sky and the earth change, you must keep your heart because you are..."


    Speaking of this, the Taoist suddenly stopped. He realized that he seemed to have said too much, so he hurriedly shut up, no matter how Ye Chen asked, he stopped saying more.


    "It''s boring." Ye Chen shook his head. Although he was very curious about that, he had nothing to do if he didn''t tell him. After all, he was not a congenital god and couldn''t see those future things.


    "Forget it, you guys, it''s really annoying that you don''t answer any questions directly. If there is nothing wrong, I will go back first. After all, it is important to learn."


    Ye Chen couldn''t think of anything that would frighten these innate gods, but he was a relatively free and easy personality. Since he didn''t understand it, he would not torture himself anymore.


    "Do you really want to learn some spells?" The Taoist stopped Ye Chen''s move to stand up and asked.


    "I won''t study today. If I don''t go back for too long, Tang Seng will probably starve to death under Shuangchaling. I will find you to learn when I have a chance in the future."


    "I''m afraid we won''t see each other in the future." The Taoist suddenly said such a sentence, and Ye Chen was pressed on his seat again by his words.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Chen looked at the Taoist without knowing it, "Could it be that a god like you should pay attention to what else?"


    "Of course, do you think there is no bondage on the gods? But what I want to pay attention to is not those other gods and Buddhas you think. They seem to me, but you, I want to pay attention to heaven."


    "This matter of heaven is too complicated, so I won''t explain to you what heaven is. You just need to know that if heaven finds out that we meet frequently, you and I will all die miserably."


    "This, this is too scary, so will we not cause any disaster if we meet today?" Ye Chen stared at the Taoist with wide eyes.


    "There are still some influences. Heaven''s way will definitely add more trouble to the westward road. This is why I insist on letting you learn some spells to protect yourself."


    "Then... well, but Tang Seng''s side..." Ye Chen was a little worried. After all, learning spells is not a very easy task. It takes a long time. He is really afraid that Tang Seng will die under Shuangchaling.


    "You can rest assured that even if you stay here for hundreds of years, the outside world is just a moment away."


    Chapter 1400: Learning Spells


    "It seems that this fairy family is good. It seems that it is not unreasonable. I learned spells from you, but only a moment has passed by the outside world. That is to say, in the eyes of outsiders, I changed from a mortal into an instant. Fairy."


    "You can also say the same." The Taoist nodded, "It shouldn''t be too late. I will teach you spells as soon as possible. You can talk about the type of spells you want to learn first."


    Ye Chen tilted his head and thought about it carefully. He felt that Sun Wukong''s change technique was not very attractive to him.


    After all, the main purpose of the art of change is to avoid the damage caused by the three plagues of sky thunder, yin fire and wind, so as to realize the desire of immortality. He is now immortal, so this spell is not needed.


    Ye Chen thought carefully about all the magic spells of the gods in Journey to the West. Although these spells looked very mysterious, they did not make Ye Chen too tempted.


    "I just want to learn some combat spells. As long as the combat power is strong, any spell is fine." Ye Chen thought for a long time, but couldn''t figure it out, so he had to ask the Taoist to give him a suggestion.


    "Ok, what do you think of that Faxiang Tiandi?" Taoist thought for a while, and then gave Ye Chen the first choice.


    Ye Chen thought carefully about the fighting ability of Xiangtiandi, the more he thought about it, the more he felt his heart moved. This Faxiangtiandi was a shocking magical power, and very few people knew how.


    I won''t mention this for the time being, just talking about the power of the Dhamma Heaven and Earth, which should not be underestimated. It is said that when the Dhamma Heaven and Earth is cultivated to the extreme, the body can be turned into an invincible body, and it can also exert the power to the extreme.


    "Okay, but it doesn''t seem to be enough to have a world of law, after all, I can''t solve the enemy by getting bigger every time I fight?" Ye Chen was a little greedy, hoping to learn more spells.


    "There are too many combat skills. I don''t know which type of content you want to learn specifically. Faxiangtiandi is a spell that I think is better for life saving."


    "After all, this kind of magical practice has reached its peak, even if the Tathagata does not necessarily do you anything, but there are only so many I can recommend. You have to think about the specifics."


    When Ye Chen heard the Taoist''s words, he knew that any spell he wanted to learn was possible, and in the Taoist''s words, Ye Chen heard a hint of contempt for Tathagata Buddha, which strengthened his understanding of this Taoist.


    "It seems that this person is indeed a super-status existence. I should have chosen the right master this time, but what should I learn?" Ye Chen thought silently.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Chen still didn''t think of a specific spell, so he had to tell Taoist that he wanted to learn a few spells that could be fatal in one blow.


    "A blow is fatal." Taoist thought carefully, and then suddenly a book appeared in his hand.


    "You can take this book back and study it carefully. After you learn the contents of this book, I think your combat ability should be only a bit lower than that of Innate God."


    Ye Chen took the book and took a careful look. After realizing that this book is not a wordless heavenly book, he felt more relieved, "Okay, then I will learn the content of this book."


    "Very good, but don''t let other people see this book, especially the Monkey King. This monkey is born with a strong desire for power. If he sees this book, he must snatch it."


    "I know." Ye Chen replied. Then, the Taoist opened the meridians of the whole body for Ye Chen, and let Ye Chen''s meridians all receive the baptism of the innate divine power.


    Now Ye Chen, the mana in his body is no less than a god, what he lacks is only the way to use these spells.


    Chapter 1401


    After the Taoist opened up the meridians for Ye Chen, he taught Ye Chen the law of the world of Faxiang. I have to say that Ye Chen''s comprehension is extremely high. After only teaching it a few times, Ye Chen can barely use the world of Faxiang.


    "Okay, now you have basically mastered the Faxiangtiandi spell. The only thing left is to practice more. Remember, the more proficient you are, the longer the Faxiangtiandi can be maintained."


    "According to the mana in your body, the world of law can actually last forever, but you should not do this, otherwise you will definitely be treated as a monster by the world."


    "Okay, I see." Ye Chen finished speaking, stood up, and then knelt down in the direction of the Taoist, "Ye Chen knocked on Master."


    "Get up, Ye Chen, I am very happy that you can worship me as a teacher, but remember, I am just like the Bodhi Patriarch in that book, an existence that cannot be mentioned."


    "You must remember that today''s matter must not be spread out. No matter who comes to ask you, you can''t say that you learned the spell from me, otherwise it will cause disaster for both of you and me!"


    Taoist''s attitude is no longer as kind as before. When he said these words, he seemed to have changed, and Ye Chen was even a little frightened by his aura.


    "Master, don''t worry, the disciple will follow the teachings, and he will definitely not tell the master''s things. Even if the disciple dies, he will not expose the master." Ye Chen replied confidently.


    "Go ahead, you, my master and apprentice, I am afraid it will be difficult to see each other in the future. You will have to swallow a lot of suffering yourself. Remember, the westward road is not the end. You must find the secret behind this."


    "Ye Chen, my disciple, whether you and I can save this heavenly world is up to you." After the Taoist finished speaking, the scenery in front of Ye Chen suddenly changed.


    The scenes of getting acquainted with the Taoist kept flashing in front of Ye Chen. Ye Chen couldn''t help but feel a little sad looking at these scenes. Although this Taoist wanted Ye Chen, his goodness to Ye Chen was also a lesson from the world.


    When the picture in front of him flashed, Ye Chen suddenly lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he found that he had returned to the bottom of Shuangchaling, but the handsome young man in front of him had disappeared.


    Ye Chen turned around and saw that Tang Seng and Liu Boqin were still set in place. He gently waved his finger. In an instant, the mana on the two of them was relieved.


    "It seems that the spells that the mana in this body brings to me are more than just the world of magic. I can also use these magical little spells myself." Ye Chen secretly delighted.


    "Ye Chen, where did the young man go?" Tang Seng suddenly asked when Ye Chen was thinking about the spell.


    "Oh, he has already left, just showed me something, and then suddenly disappeared." Ye Chen replied perfunctorily.

 776 Naruto Power System Chapter 776

    Tang Seng knew that Ye Chen didn''t want to say it, so he didn''t ask much. He mounted his horse and Ye Chen took the reins, while Liu Boqin was leading the way. The three came to the foot of Liangjie Mountain in silence.


    "My master is here too!" A loud cry suddenly came from the bottom of the mountain, and the unsuspecting Tang Seng was frightened by the voice, and the horse under his hip was also startled, and he couldn''t help being a little mad.


    Tang Seng was slapped by the horse and almost fell off the horse''s back. Fortunately, even if Ye Chen put his hands on it, Tang Seng would definitely be severely injured today.


    "Then, what is that? Why is it so scary?" After the horse under the hip was quiet, Tang Seng looked at the direction of the sound from the front with shock.


    "It should be the demon monkey." Ye Chen replied softly.


    Chapter 1402 Sun Wukong


    "Amitabha Buddha, this demon monkey, after being crushed for five hundred years, still has such a momentum, Ye Chen, let''s go around, I''m afraid this demon monkey will not be good for us." Tang Seng put his hands together, speaking slowly. Said.


    "Mage, it''s okay. Let us go and take a look. Since this demon monkey exists, it means that the legend is true. He is held down by Wuzhishan, and he must be unable to move, and he won''t take us anything.


    Ye Chen said, took the reins, and walked forward with the horse. Liu Boqin saw this and followed him. Only Tang Seng sighed on the horse, as if he was going to die.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the foot of Liangjie Mountain. Ye Chen looked in the distance. After possessing mana, his eyesight was greatly improved, so he quickly saw where the monkey was. Place.


    He led the horse and walked over, Liu Boqin''s eyes were not bad, and he saw a monkey under the mountain as he approached, so he raised the three-stranded fork in his hand to deal with unexpected situations.


    Several people walked in front of the monkey, and Liu Boqin walked over slowly. Perhaps seeing that the monkey was not threatening, he squatted down and pulled out the weeds from his face for the monkey.


    "The big brother, thank you for pulling the weeds, please go back." The monkey suddenly said, Ye Chen always felt that when he heard this, he always felt that it was not the same as the plot in the book.


    According to the book, the monkey shouldn''t let Liu Boqin go back at this time, because after the monkey was released, Tang Seng was a little scared, and Liu Boqin also protected Tang Seng for a period of time, until Tang Seng accepted Monkey King.


    But now that the monkey had not been released, Liu Boqin was asked to go back. Ye Chen thought there must be something weird in it, but he couldn''t think of what the monkey wanted to do.


    "No, I escorted the mage here. How can I just leave? Besides, I don''t know what your monkey nature is. If you become aggressive after I leave, who will protect the mage?"


    After Liu Boqin finished speaking, Monkey King glanced at him and then gave him a weird smile, "Big Brother, do you think with your ability, if I really want to do something, can you stop me? Let''s go."


    "Big Brother Liu, you don''t have to worry about this. You leave temporarily, I''ll talk to this monkey and see what he wants to do." Ye Chen said from the side.


    "This... well, then I will leave first, but I will wait a few miles away. If something happens, I will come as soon as possible."


    After Liu Boqin finished speaking, he turned and left. Ye Chen walked to Monkey King''s side, "Great Sage, what do you think?"


    "Hey, you brat, I haven''t found you yet, but you found it yourself, let''s talk about it, why do you have so much mana in a mortal? And there is an immortal body?"


    "Oh? Even you can see it?" Ye Chen''s heart tensed. After all, the thing he worries the most has happened. The Taoist told him before, not letting him expose too much, but the monkey could see it at a glance. Up.


    This makes Ye Chen feel a little bad, after all, it is not a good thing for people to see through his secrets so easily.


    "Hey, I have seen too many immortals. I basically know the characteristics of them. Besides, you little mortal, Kong has some mana but can''t use it, so it was exposed so quickly."


    "Since the Great Sage has such supernatural powers, then the Mage and I will leave first. The Great Sage has extraordinary abilities. I think this little Five Finger Mountain shouldn''t really trap the Great Sage."


    Ye Chen turned around and wanted to go, but he just lifted a leg, and he grabbed his ankle with one hand, "Little brother, don''t go, my grandson is so offended. Please forgive me, brother!"


    Chapter 1403


    Ye Chen stopped and looked back at Monkey King. At this moment, Monkey King''s face no longer had the arrogant expression on his face, but with a trace of imperceptible prayer.


    Ye Chen knew that this Five Finger Mountain was a physical and mental torture for Monkey King. Anyone who was held here for five hundred years would not feel so comfortable.


    He actually didn''t want to really leave. After all, this Monkey King was a capable man on the way to learn the scriptures in the future. Without him, Tang Seng didn''t know he would die hundreds of times.


    "It''s okay if you don''t leave, but the Great Sage should always give me a reason?" Ye Chen joked about Monkey King with a smile. After all, the helpless Monkey King can only be seen now. When he comes out, it is not easy to bully. Up.


    "Guanyin, it is Guanyin Bodhisattva who came here a few days ago. She told me that today there will be a monk from Chang''an City who will pass by here, and she said that is my master."


    "What else did Guanyin say?" Ye Chen suddenly wondered if Guanyin had spoken ill of him in front of Monkey King.


    "No, she said let me go to Lingshan with the monk to learn the scriptures." Monkey King said, looking in the direction behind Ye Chen. At this moment, Tang Monk got off the horse and was staring at Monkey King nervously.


    "Master, master, save me!" Monkey King yelled to Tang Seng. Tang Seng was startled by Monkey King''s voice, and Ye Chen quickly told Monkey King to shut up.


    "Do you want to scare him to death? He is a mortal. Where did you see a talking monkey like you?" Ye Chen covered Sun Wukong''s mouth and kept him silent.


    After seeing Monkey King nod his head, Ye Chen let go, "But the Bodhisattva had clearly stated that he was the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, so I thought he had hidden the mana in his body."


    "Oh, it seems that the Bodhisattva told you a lot, even the monk is the reincarnation of the golden cicada, let¡¯s talk about it, what else did the Bodhisattva tell you, if you don¡¯t say it clearly, I¡¯ll take this with you today. The monk is leaving, and throw you here."


    "Don''t, don''t, this son, I said it''s not alright." Sun Wukong looked aggrieved. It was the first time he was threatened like this after he lived so long.


    "The Bodhisattva also said that there was a young man next to Tang Seng. This young man had an unknown origin. Let me deal with it carefully. If there is anything abnormal, don''t care about Tang Seng and kill him directly."


    After speaking, Sun Wukong looked at Ye Chen, "Is it the young man who wanted to come and talked about you? I don''t know how you provoke the Bodhisattva, and even made her murderous."


    "Huh, this Bodhisattva really has no good intentions for me." Ye Chen felt a trace of anger in his heart, but he had no strength to compete with the Bodhisattva, so he could only put these words in his stomach.


    "Okay, but do you think I am a strange person?" Ye Chen looked down at Monkey King, and Monkey King shook his head vigorously, acting obediently.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Ye Chen smiled, but his heart was very cool. This Monkey King is an unruly image in the entire Journey to the West, but he didn''t expect to be so obedient in front of him today.


    After speaking, Ye Chen stood up and walked to Tang Seng''s side, "Master, this monkey was enchanted by the Guanyin Bodhisattva. The Bodhisattva hopes that you can rescue him from the Five Finger Mountain and take him to learn the scriptures."


    "Amitabha Buddha, saving a life is better than building a seventh-level Buddha, but this demon monkey is too capable. I am afraid that I will save him and will not be able to cast him down. If he comes out, what should I do? what?"


    Chapter 1404


    "Don''t worry, Master, this demon monkey has been under the mountain for five hundred years. At this moment, he has no longer had his original hostility. If you rescue him now, he will definitely put this kindness in his heart and he will not do anything to you. "


    Under Ye Chen''s strong advice, Tang Seng finally made up his mind. He followed Ye Chen slowly to the front of Monkey King. He looked at the poor monkey under the mountain, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "Amitabha Buddha, this mountain is so high and big, and the poor monk alone is afraid it will be difficult to move, how can the poor monk save you?" Tang Seng looked at the mountain pressing on the monkey and couldn''t help but give birth to a trace of despair.


    In the eyes of mortals, this mountain is indeed too tall. With the strength of mortals, even a hundred years may not be able to hollow out the mountain, not to mention Tang Seng, a weak monk.


    "Master, don''t be afraid, there is a''golden press post'' left by Tathagata Buddha on this mountain. The master only needs to take down that post and I will be able to come out naturally." Monkey King hurriedly answered Tang Seng.


    Tang Seng looked at the soaring mountain, and didn''t see where the "golden letters" that the monkey said was, he looked at the monkey suspiciously.


    "Master, the inscription is at the top of the mountain. As long as the master climbs up, you can see it naturally. If the master removes the post, my grandson will definitely follow him to the death." Sun Wukong finally saw a glimmer of hope.


    He had been under this mountain for five hundred years, and he had no idea what had changed in the world. How could he not get excited when he finally saw someone come to rescue him at this moment?


    "Amitabha Buddha, go up and have a look at the poor monk, but the''golden inscription'' was left by the Buddha. I am afraid it will be difficult to reveal with the power of a poor monk."


    Ye Chen looked at Tang Seng helplessly. I don''t know why this Tang Seng said so much. If you want to go, you can quickly climb up. If you can''t reveal it, why does the Bodhisattva tell the monkey so much?


    "Master, rest assured, the''Golden Mountain Press'' is not very heavy, and the Bodhisattva has already said that there is only a master in this world who can uncover it, so please go up there quickly."


    "Amitabha Buddha, goodness, goodness, that poor monk will go up and have a look today. If you really uncover this post, I hope you will change it and do good things again. Don''t do the thing that made trouble in the palace again."


    "Master, rest assured, after my grandson comes out, he will be obedient and escort you to Lingshan to learn the scriptures. If there is anything that the master is dissatisfied with, the master can chase away my grandson at any time."

 777 Naruto Power System Chapter 777

    Monkey King looked at Tang Seng hopefully, hoping that Tang Seng would go up the mountain quickly, but after Tang Seng thought about it, he finally climbed up the mountain slowly.


    "My son, my son, please help me to see my master, he must not make any accidents, otherwise I can''t be saved, let alone, maybe the Bodhisattva will count this on my head, then I will lose a lot. ."


    Ye Chen heard Monkey King''s words, "pouch" laughed out, "you monkey, you still have a lot of ideas, don''t worry, this monk is protected by the gods, there will be no accidents."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Monkey King seemed relieved, and stopped talking, but quietly waited for the good news from the mountain.


    On the other side, Tang Seng struggled to climb on Wuzhi Mountain. After climbing for some time, he finally saw the peak of Wuzhi Mountain ahead.


    At this moment, there was a dazzling golden light from the summit. The golden light was as bright as the sun in the sky. Tang Seng blocked his eyes with his hands to barely look up.


    On the top of the mountain, a repressive post with Buddhist symbols was being pasted on the mountain, Tang Seng quickened his pace again, and soon he walked to the side of the repressive post.


    Chapter 1405


    This suppressed post was very magical. From a distance, the post was golden light, and people didn''t dare to open their eyes at all, but when Tang Monk walked closer, he found that the golden light was no longer so dazzling.


    At this moment, the golden light on the post seemed to Tang Seng even somewhat gentle. Tang Seng looked at the suppression post and felt the endless Zen intent from above.


    He even wanted to meditate and recite the scriptures on the side of this post, because he felt that it was easier for him to enter the state of concentration, and the merit accumulated by chanting scriptures was much more than usual.


    However, Tang Seng didn''t do it in the end. He knew that this was the Buddha''s thing, so he naturally had a deep sense of Zen, but after all, he couldn''t rely on this Zen to get the truth, so he finally gave it up.


    Tang Seng stretched his right hand towards the post, his hand trembled for some reason, perhaps because no one was around, making him a little afraid of what hadn''t happened yet.


    However, in the end, Tang Seng''s hand was still placed on the suppression post. This post uploaded a warm feeling, which made Tang Seng a little enjoyment, but then, he pulled hard and the suppression post was immediately torn away.


    There was a sudden roar from the depths of the mountain. This sound made Tang Seng a little scared. He nervously looked down from the top of the mountain, and the stones on the mountain were sliding down one by one.


    "Master, come down quickly, I''m about to break through the mountain, you don''t want to get hurt!" Monkey King''s voice came from under the mountain, and Tang Seng hurried towards the direction of the mountain.


    This time Tang Seng was much faster than when he went up the mountain, he walked down the mountain, and Monkey King saw that he was safe, and then he started to exert his strength.


    In the meantime, Monkey King slowly arched his body, not knowing how much strength he had, the mountain actually moved with him.


    Afterwards, Monkey King burst into a big shout, and saw that Wuzhishan, which had been trapped for five hundred years, instantly turned into countless huge pieces of rubble, smashing it all around.


    "Master, be careful!" Seeing this, Ye Chen quickly blocked Tang Seng with his body. The gravel on this mountain was so huge that if Tang Seng was hit, he would immediately die here.


    Ye Chen stood in front of Tang Monk, but his figure was too small after all. The volume of broken rocks on the mountain was too big, even if he blocked Tang Monk, it was useless. If a huge boulder fell down, both of them would be crushed into flesh mud.


    In desperation, Ye Chen had no choice but to ignore Tang Seng''s vision and used the only spell he knew--Faxiangtiandi!


    In the meantime, Ye Chen''s body suddenly grew bigger in a single breath, his height continued to grow, and his body and limbs also grew bigger. Within a few seconds, Ye Chen had become a giant like a five-finger mountain. .


    This time Ye Chen was relieved a lot, he opened all the flying gravel to prevent them from falling on Tang Monk behind him.


    Slowly, these rubbles fell on the ground. Because Tang Seng was well protected by Ye Chen, he was not injured, but it was the first time he saw Ye Chen using such a spell, so he couldn''t help but feel a little frightened.


    "Mage is not afraid, I am not a monster, this is just a spell I learned by accident." Ye Chen turned around and explained to Tang Seng, but he didn''t expect Tang Seng to cover his ears directly.


    "Ye Chen, you speak too loudly! My ears are going to be deafened!" Tang Seng shouted helplessly, and Ye Chen quickly stopped talking.


    Just when Ye Chen thought it was all right, there was a sudden movement under the gravel in front of him, Ye Chen slowly became smaller, and then walked to the edge of the gravel.


    At this moment, Ye Chen was suddenly hit in the chest by a fist protruding from under the gravel. This fist was so powerful that Ye Chen flew out directly backwards and flew for several miles before landing.


    Chapter 1406: Crazy Monkey


    "Ah, it hurts me to death." Ye Chen sat up slowly from the ruins. He touched his chest, and found that his breastbone had been completely broken, and his chest had sunk a lot.


    Fortunately, his indestructible body saved him. Otherwise, with this punch, Ye Chen would be beaten into pieces of scum, and at this moment it has dissipated in the world.


    "This stinky monkey hit me badly when he came out. It seems that Guanyin has instilled a lot of concepts in him. This really wants my life." Ye Chen muttered.


    He tore off his clothes and looked at the healing chest. He couldn''t help but feel some anger. He had no grievances against this Monkey King, but Monkey King punched him as soon as he came out of the mountain, which made him a little angry.


    Just when Ye Chen''s heart was upset, he suddenly saw a huge shadow rising in the direction of Wuzhi Mountain in the distance. Ye Chen took a closer look, and immediately secretly said something was wrong.


    "It''s broken, isn''t this monkey going to chase me down?" It turned out that the shadow on the Five Fingers Mountain was the Monkey King who used Faxiang Tiandi. At this moment, Monkey King''s height was completely different from normal people.


    Ye Chen was not close to the direction of Wuzhi Mountain, but even so, he could clearly see Monkey King who was growing at a rapid rate.


    After a few breaths, Monkey King''s progress finally stopped, but at this moment, his height was close to ten thousand feet, and all the mountains and rivers looked extremely small in front of him.


    "Damn! What does this monkey do? You don''t have to use the ability to press the bottom of the box to chase me down?!" Ye Chen was shocked and angry.


    Sun Wukong is already strong in mana, if he uses this method again, the gap between Ye Chen and him can no longer be described as a gap.


    That is simply a moat!


    Just when Ye Chen didn''t know why, the Sun Wukong, who could be called the "upright" in height, finally moved, but he did not walk in the direction of Ye Chen, but raised his arms.


    "Bang Bang Bang!" A few loud noises came from the direction of Monkey King. The sound was like a person between heaven and earth playing a huge drum. Although it was dull, it was very shocking.


    Ye Chen looked into the distance and found that the monkey was like a primitive beast, slapping his chest, and then Ye Chen heard the roar from the monkey''s mouth.


    The roar shook the sky and the earth. After the monkey roared, a huge cloud suddenly appeared in the sky. The cloud covered the sky and the sun. The monkey''s upper body was basically hidden in the cloud.


    "Oh my god, what kind of supernatural power is this, only a roar, it turned the world into disarray!" Ye Chen''s heart was full of shock at this moment.


    When reading the Journey to the West in his memory before, he had never seen Monkey King use all his abilities, but today, Monkey King doesn''t seem to hide anymore. He seems to have used all his abilities that he had made in the Heavenly Palace.


    Just when Ye Chen was shocked, a golden light suddenly fell from the sky. Ye Chen looked at the direction of the golden light and found that the golden light was right in front of Monkey King!


    "It''s the Tathagata, it must be the Tathagata!" Ye Chen''s heart suddenly became calmer. He knew that once the monkey went mad, the Tathagata would definitely stop him. If he didn''t listen to advice, he would be crushed by the mountain.


    But the scene that followed made Ye Chen completely stunned.


    There is no Tathagata in the sky, and there is no Guanyin Bodhisattva. The gods and Buddhas all over the sky seem to be frightened by the monkey''s demon gas. At this moment, no god dared to descend into the world.


    The golden light kept growing, and then landed. Ye Chen could see clearly that the object emitting the golden light was the Dinghai Shenzhen in the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, and it was also the golden cudgel in the hands of Monkey King.


    Chapter 1407 Despair


    "It''s over, this time is over. No one will help. Tang Seng and I are going to die here today." Ye Chen thought desperately.


    Anyone can tell that Monkey King is definitely not a performance of surrendering. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t recognize Tang Seng as a teacher. To please Tang Seng and Ye Chen was just to get rid of the shackles on his body.


    It''s no wonder that this monkey was once such an invincible demon king. He once fought a hundred thousand celestial soldiers and celestial generals, broke into the heavenly palace with his own power, and killed the heavenly chickens and dogs.


    How could such a demon be obedient because of five hundred years of suppression?How could he willingly follow a mortal like Tang Seng to learn the scriptures?


    "Tathagata!" Suddenly a loud shout of anger came from the sky, and Monkey King could no longer suppress his inner anger at this moment.


    The five hundred years of humiliation were all concentrated on this "Tathagata", which was full of hostility and murderous intent. It seemed like a wind with a biting chill, blowing from Monkey King''s mouth to all directions.


    Ye Chen covered his ears. Even if it was him, it was hard to resist the power of the voice at this moment. Ye Chen felt that his hands were a little moist. He put down his hands covering his ears and saw the blood in his hands.

 778 Naruto Power System Chapter 778

    Afterwards, Ye Chen raised his head, he saw where Sun Wukong''s voice passed, all the flowers, plants and trees were withered in an instant, and all the creatures were extinct.


    At the end of Ye Chen''s line of sight, all the creatures died, and this place instantly turned into a dead place, only he himself barely survived.


    "When one thought is born, everything is born, and when one thought is destroyed, everything is destroyed. Is this a god?" Ye Chen''s heart suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Although the mana contained in his body is no less than that of a god, Ye Chen can''t use it at all now, let alone what if he can use it?


    This monkey smashed the heavens back then, not to mention the gods, even the weaker incarnations of the innate gods were not in his eyes. What can he do with his own ability?


    Ye Chen was completely desperate. He looked at that tall body and suddenly thought of running away, but this world is so big, he has no help, even if he runs, where can he go?


    The moment Ye Chen thought of running away, he saw the clouds in the sky suddenly dissipate. At the place where Monkey King was standing, the black clouds were slowly dispersing, revealing a blue sky.


    Under the blue sky, a pair of scarlet eyes were looking in Ye Chen''s direction, and Ye Chen also looked at those eyes, only feeling cold all over.


    There seemed to be a sea of ??blood reflecting the dead mountain in those eyes, and the owner of the eyes was the Monkey King in that violent state!


    "Tianxian? Suffer to death!" A sharp roar came from Monkey King''s mouth, and then Ye Chen saw Monkey King walking towards him with strides.


    Every time he took a step, the earth would tremble with it. At this moment, in Ye Chen''s eyes, the world seemed to be shaking. He saw that the once invincible demon king had returned.


    "I knew that, I shouldn''t let you out today." Ye Chen sighed, he felt like he had made a big mistake.


    The Taoist had clearly told him that something more dangerous might happen on the westward road, but he never expected that this danger would come so quickly.


    Between the electric light and flint, Ye Chen saw a beam of golden light falling in his direction, and when he saw what the golden light was, it was already too late.


    The golden cudgel slammed on the ground with a "bang", the earth trembled and cracked, and an invisible gap appeared on the ground.


    A dust storm was set off around the stick, and the center of this dust storm was the place where Ye Chen had just been.


    Chapter 1408


    Monkey King let out a breath, blowing away the dust around the stick, but when he saw a scene on the ground, Monkey King''s eyes were filled with surprise.


    "Huh?" Monkey King made a slightly puzzled voice, his scarlet eyes looked at the gap on the ground, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Below his stick, Ye Chen''s body also became extremely huge. At this moment, Ye Chen was struggling to hold the golden hoop stick, and did not let the golden hoop stick drop another half point.


    "Some skills, but you still have to die here today." Sun Wukong didn''t expect Ye Chen to take his own stick, but he was very confident in his own strength. He didn''t believe that Ye Chen could last long under his hands.


    "I''m fighting with you today!" Ye Chen exerted force with both hands and threw the golden hoop aside, and then his body grew rapidly, and soon he was as tall as Monkey King.


    "Want to kill me?" Monkey King retracted the golden hoop and carried it on his shoulder. "You can come and try it, but if I am not dead today, then you will be the one who died."


    "The Tianxian is dead, but there is no way to come back from the underworld." Monkey King looked at Ye Chen jokingly, his tone full of threats.


    "That''s a lot of nonsense, did you, the Great Sage Qitian, used his mouth to make a noise in the Heavenly Palace?" After Ye Chen grew louder, his voice became as powerful as Monkey King, spreading far away.


    "Hey! Eat a stick!" Monkey King was irritated by Ye Chen''s words. The golden cudgel in his hand suddenly became extremely huge, and then he smashed Ye Chen''s head!


    Ye Chen doesn''t have any spells, he can only use the magic to match the world, so he can only resist Monkey King''s golden cudgel.


    "Bang!" The golden cock slammed on Ye Chen''s body, his knee bent and he almost knelt on the ground, but Ye Chen finally took the stick.


    But Sun Wukong obviously didn¡¯t want to let it go. The golden hoop was like a toy in his hand. He kept lifting it up and then smashing it down. Soon, Ye Chen¡¯s legs were hit by the golden hoop. Into the ground.


    "Just because you want to fight against the Great Sage of Qi Tian?" Monkey King''s expression was relaxed and comfortable, and the feeling of fighting again made him very enjoyable, not to mention facing Ye Chen, a god who basically has no ability to fight back.


    "Smelly monkey, don''t be proud, take my punch!" Ye Chen raised a golden hoop in Monkey King, suddenly jumped up from the ground, he made a fist with his right hand and slapped him in the face of Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong was not prepared to resist, he looked at Ye Chen mockingly, as if looking at an ant.


    "I can''t help myself." These four words suddenly popped out of Monkey King''s mouth. Just after he finished speaking, Ye Chen''s fist fell on his face.


    The air around Sun Wukong''s face suddenly made an explosive sound. Ye Chen exhausted all his strength with this punch, but Sun Wukong did not even change his expression.


    "You clown, if you don''t solve you today, what face do I have to kill the heavens again?!" Monkey King''s tone was full of disdain.


    Ye Chen''s heart was cold as soon as this punch hit Monkey King''s face. His punch was already his own strength. Looking at this posture, Monkey King didn''t suffer any harm at all.


    "Take my punch!" As soon as Sun Wukong''s words fell, Ye Chen''s hand was immediately held by him. Then, the golden hoop in Sun Wukong''s other hand disappeared, and Ye Chen saw a huge fist toward his chest. Called over.


    "My life is over!" Ye Chen sighed in his heart, only feeling that his chest was hit by a strong force, and then his eyes went dark. The last thing he saw before he fell into a coma was Sun Wukong''s scornful eyes.


    Chapter 1409


    Ye Chen was awakened by a thunderous roar. He opened his eyes and saw Monkey King yelling at the sky. For some reason, this monkey didn''t fly directly to the heaven after fainting Ye Chen.


    "Tathagata! If you have the ability, you come down to fight with my old grandson!" Monkey King yelled at the west, but this time there was no light on the horizon.


    The sky was still grey, dark clouds curled up with the wind, blowing Ye Chen''s clothing corners hunting, Ye Chen sat up, touched the corners of his mouth, and found that his mouth was full of blood.


    His chest had sunk again, and that punch of Monkey King caused Ye Chen''s body to be greatly damaged. Now his body is quickly repairing these damaged places.


    "Monkey, don''t shout." Although Ye Chen''s voice is not loud, how sensitive are Monkey King''s ears?He heard the sound as early as when Ye Chen sat up, but he just didn''t want to pay attention to Ye Chen.


    "Don''t seek death." Monkey King stopped cursing, looked back at Ye Chen, and said slowly.Ye Chen knew that Monkey King didn''t put him in his eyes at all.


    "If you call this way, Tathagata will not come, but you violated his meaning and killed Tang Seng. I think he will have a way to punish you." Ye Chen said, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Noisy!" Monkey King cursed, and Heaven and Earth trembled again. As soon as he finished saying this, the golden cudgel in his hand had already smashed down towards Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen had no resistance at this moment, he could only watch the golden cudgel getting bigger and bigger, and then slammed it on himself.


    At this moment, although Ye Chen still maintains the huge body of Fa Xiang Tiandi, his defensive power and strength are already inferior to the previous one, so this stick of Monkey King fell down, and Ye Chen did not have any ability to resist.


    "Bang!" The golden cudgel hit the ground again, and a deep ditch appeared on the ground. Ye Chen was slammed into the deep ditch by the golden cudgel.


    "Tathagata! Are you afraid of my old grandson?! You put down your formation in this mortal world and don''t let the mortal immortals fly. Are you afraid that my grandson will go to heaven again and you will not be able to fight against me?"


    Monkey King kept clamoring between the world and the earth, but what made him angry is that there was no voice between the world and the earth to answer him. All the gods seemed to have closed their five senses, turning a blind eye to his coming out of the mountain.


    "You don''t let my old Sun Fei, my old Sun naturally has a way!" Sun Wukong said, retracting the golden cudgel on the ground, and then inserted the stick on the ground.


    "Give it to me!" Monkey King gave an order, and the golden hoop rod began to skyrocket. In the blink of an eye, the golden hoop rod had become as thin as Optimus Prime, and its top was buried in the dark clouds and disappeared.


    "When my old grandson goes to heaven again, takes the position of the Jade Emperor, and settles accounts with you Tathagata!" Monkey King said, climbing up the golden hoop, his huge body looked a little small in front of the golden hoop.


    As the golden cudgel became higher, the height of Monkey King slowly climbed, and soon he saw the Nantian Gate above the top cloud layer. At this moment, the two goalkeepers were watching Monkey King nervously.


    "Hey! If you two don''t want to die, you can quickly get out of my old grandson, or my old grandson will go up and take your two lives first!" Monkey King''s voice reached the sky and reached the South Heaven Gate.


    Although the two goalkeepers were afraid of the monkey, they did not dare to escape at all. They could only hold their weapons and watched Monkey King climb up on the golden cudgel.


    Chapter 1410


    The height of Monkey King rose at a speed visible to the naked eye. At this moment, the two goalkeepers could no longer conceal the fear in their hearts. They both cried out, and then immediately ran into the heaven to announce.

 779 Naruto Power System Chapter 779

    Sun Wukong sneered, "A bunch of rubbish, five hundred years have passed, and they are still so afraid of my grandson. It seems that the heaven should really be reorganized."


    "You dream!" A majestic voice came from the direction of Nantian Gate. Monkey King looked up and found a mighty deity standing at Nantian Gate, looking down.


    Sun Wukong looked intently and saw that the god was tall and handsome, with an unruffled aura between his brows and eyes. There was a flash of electric light in the middle of his forehead, and the golden light from his armor illuminated the haze on the Nantian Gate.


    The three-pointed two-edged knife in his hand exudes a cold light at this moment, which forms a clear contrast with the armor on his body. At this moment, there is a white-haired slender dog standing beside his feet.


    "Erlang God! Your servant attacked my grandson five hundred years ago, and I cleared the account with you today!" When Sun Wukong saw this man, his heart suddenly became angry.


    At this moment, he has left the flightless area, so he retracted the golden hoop and floated above the clouds, his scarlet eyes shot anger, as if he was going to kill the god outside the Nantian Gate with this gaze.


    "Huh, just rely on you, an undomesticated monkey?!" God Erlang was originally the deity with one of the best combat capabilities in the heavens. At this moment, Sun Wukong laughed at him for sneak attack and was naturally unwilling.


    But Erlangshen was not a military commander who had no resourcefulness. He saw that Monkey King was still going to the Nantian Gate. In order not to destroy the Nantian Gate, he quickly flew down and prepared to face the Monkey King below.


    "Success!" Erlang Shen was in a high position and naturally took the lead. He handed out the three-pointed two-edged sword in his hand and walked towards Monkey King''s door.


    The tip of the three-pointed two-edged sword gave out a gleam of cold light, and Erlang Shen''s killing intent was completely concentrated on the tip of the blade at this moment. He wanted to subdue the wild monkey that just came out of Wuzhi Mountain.


    Hearing a "ding" in midair, the blow of Erlangshen was blocked by Monkey King with a golden hoop, and the sound of the collision of the two weapons reverberated between heaven and earth.


    Monkey King picked up the weapon of the god Fei Erlang with a stick, and then rushed straight up with the golden hoop. His hand holding the golden hoop was constantly waving in the air, and the aura exuding from that stick became stronger and stronger.


    "Bang!" One of the two dived, the other jumped high, and finally collided together, and there was a muffled sound between heaven and earth.


    The two goalkeepers on the Nantian Gate only felt bored after hearing this sound, and then they both spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the battle between the two gods below had just begun, and a strong spark came out!


    At the center of the collision between the two, at this moment, it was completely enveloped by two rays of light. Outsiders could not see what was happening in it, only the clinking sound of weapons colliding faintly from inside.


    Gradually, the gods outside the Nantian Gate began to increase, and many gods were attracted by the sound of fighting from below. After all, this heavenly court had only been reborn for hundreds of years, and today this plague god is ushered in again.


    "Heavenly soldiers obey the orders, I ordered you to immediately assist True Monarch Erlang against the monkey." A voice came from the direction of the High Heaven Palace, and it turned out that the Jade Emperor was also watching this battle!


    Chapter 1411


    Just when the Jade Emperor heard this sound, in a ray of light below the Nantian Gate, the god Erlang was facing off with Monkey King. The two of them did not go to war immediately, but chatted like old friends.


    "These five hundred years, have you been uncomfortable?" Erlang Shen asked softly. When he asked questions, the three-pointed two-edged sword beside him collided with Monkey King''s golden cudgel, making a golden sound. .


    "Don''t you know, that place makes my grandson feel uncomfortable, can''t move, eat and eat, if Tathagata treats my grandson a little bit better, my grandson will not kill him again today ."


    "But even so, you shouldn''t directly kill this heavenly court. You make it very difficult for me to do this. If you insist on grabbing the position of Jade Emperor, I will have to fight with you to the end."


    "Don''t, you and I might as well turn this heavenly court, and when I sit in the position of the old jade emperor, I will make you the top fierce general in the heavenly court, how about?"


    God Erlang looked at the innocent monkey on the opposite side and smiled, "You may not know that after you were crushed under the Five Finger Mountain, I was already the number one fighter in the heavenly court."


    "Oh? The idiot of the canopy is not qualified to compete with you for this position?" Monkey King looked at Erlang Shen in surprise.


    "Tempeng has been demoted to the mortal world because he was drunk and molested Chang''e. I have observed his situation, and he is... not doing well now." Erlang Shen sighed.


    "Hey, this idiot, at any rate, was a figure who could fight with my grandson for a few rounds. I didn''t expect to be demoted to the world because of such a trivial matter. This jade emperor is very ruthless, you might as well... ¡­"


    "The Great Sage doesn''t need to say any more." Erlangshen stopped Sun Wukong''s words, "If the Great Sage insists on conquering this heaven today, I will defend it to the death. This is my accusation."


    "Really?" Monkey King grabbed the golden hoop that was floating in the air. The golden hoop slammed into the air and made a hum. The clouds below also dispersed because of the shock.


    "Really." Erlang Shen also held the weapon in his hand, his eyes showed a firm look, and the third eye on his forehead slowly opened, the vertical eye flashing in the middle, he was ready to fight Preparation.


    "Then we don''t need to talk nonsense, let''s fight!" Monkey King said, suddenly waving the golden hoop, the stick drawn an arc around his waist, and swept across at Erlang Shen.


    Shen Erlang had been prepared for a long time. He blocked the three-pointed two-edged sword in his hand to his side, and he blocked the blow of Monkey King. At the same time, the eyes on his forehead also emitted a ray of light, shining on Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong''s body was bathed in the light from Erlang''s third eye, and his undefeated body was also misted by the light!


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, your third eye''s power has grown again." Monkey King smiled, "If you continue to take this picture, I''m afraid it will burn out the hairs of my body."


    Although Sun Wukong said this, his hand did not stop at all. He pulled back the golden cudgel that was blocked by the god Erlang, and slammed it directly at the head of the god Erlang!


    Although Erlang Shen was not afraid of the power of this stick, he knew well that if he was hit by this stick, even he might be in a daze for a while.


    There are not many gods on the Nantian Gate. If Erlang is distracted at this time, Monkey King will definitely seize this opportunity to fly on him. If he takes advantage of the void, those gods will definitely be irresistible.


    Chapter 1412


    "Presumptuous!" God Erlang yelled, he retracted the magic power of the third eye, and then tilted his head to avoid the attack of the golden hoop.


    Monkey King didn''t want to let go. He caught the moment Erlang Shen was unprepared and bullied him closer, his eyes shot a bloody light, covering Erlang Shen''s forehead.


    I don¡¯t know what this light is for. The moment it shines on Erlangshen¡¯s forehead, the vertical eyes on Erlangshen¡¯s head are closed. No matter how hard Erlangshen works, the vertical eyes are even harder to open!


    "You, what kind of spell are you?! Why is it so powerful? Why didn''t you use it in the previous fight?!" Erlang Shen was shocked, this vertical eye is his biggest killer, but now it is completely suppressed by Monkey King Up.


    "Hey, do you know how I practiced for five hundred years without moving my hands or feet?" Monkey King said, waking up the dreamer.


    Erlang Shen knew that this time, in the confrontation between the fiery eye and the vertical eye, he lost, and he lost very thoroughly. After all, after the monkey absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, he had all received it in these eyes, which he could not match.


    "Don''t be arrogant." Although Erlangshen could not use the third eye, his other abilities were not affected. Jian Erlangshen waved a three-pointed two-edged sword in his hand and fought with Monkey King.


    The fierce battle between the two of them made the heavens and the earth changed. When the gods on the Nantian Gate saw this scene, some of their faces were expressionless and their hearts were extremely flustered, and some of them had already expressed their emotions on their faces. .


    There were waves of vibrations in the air, and the large formation just created by the gods and generals on the South Heaven Gate was already shaky after several vibrations.


    "No, the aftermath of these two battles is strong and dense. If things go on like this, this big formation will not last long. Please evade the fairy officials for the time being. When I wait for the demon monkey, you will not be too late!"


    Tota Heavenly King Li Jing was also defending the large formation in front of the Nantian Gate at this moment. Seeing that the great formation was unpredictable, he let all the immortals without combat power temporarily retreat into the Nantian Gate.


    These gods originally came to watch the excitement, but they didn''t expect to see such a big drama that they had avoided, but at first there were many gods behind them, so they had no reason and face to leave.


    At this moment, when Tota Heavenly King uttered a voice, these gods immediately rushed towards the Nantian Gate, like a group of ducks being driven home.


    After all, the great formation in the heavenly court has lasted for tens of thousands of years, and its intensity is naturally much higher than that of the temporary formation formed by the generals. Although they can''t see the fight in this great formation, their hearts are quite stable.


    The battle under the Nantianmen was still going on. The two had already fought to the white-hot stage, but it was still difficult to see the victory or defeat. Although Monkey King had been suppressed for five hundred years, his mana had not diminished at all, and was even stronger than before.


    After all, he has been thinking about how he should go to the court for revenge during these five hundred years. These five hundred years of painstaking planning have made him well prepared for all situations, and even the battle against Erlang Shen has already been calculated.


    Otherwise, why did he painstakingly practice those eyes, and then use the technique of fiery eyes to close Erlang Shen''s third eye?


    These two gods were originally equal in strength. If Erlang hadn''t had that extra eye, it would have been difficult to defeat Monkey King before. Now his eyes are completely closed, causing him to lose his advantage.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Chapter 1413


    Monkey King''s body became extremely tall. At this moment, all the immortals in the Nantian Gate were shrouded in the shadow of his body. The immortals looked at Monkey King in horror, for fear that he would smash the Nantian Gate in anger.


    Now the immortals can no longer see Monkey King''s face. To be precise, his upper body is hidden in the clouds, and the clouds are floating around his waist. No one knows how high Monkey King is.

 780 Naruto Power System Chapter 780

    But the Erlang Shen was not an ordinary immortal. Seeing that Monkey King used this genius, he also muttered a fascinating decision. After that, his body continued to grow to the same height as Monkey King.


    Two people simultaneously used the law to show the heaven and the earth. From a distance, they looked like two ancient gods who opened up heaven and the earth. The minds of the heavenly immortals were all shocked by these two people, and they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    "Boom!" A loud noise came from the clouds, and the Nantianmen''s great array was shaken by the loud noise. If this great array hadn''t been made by Sanqing, it would have been shattered at this moment.


    Even with the protection of this big formation, the immortals in the Nantian Gate still swayed, many of them fell directly to the ground. These immortals jumped up and down, in the eyes of the generals guarding the gate, they were no different from the mortals of the lower realms. .


    Inside the Lingxiao Hall, the anxious Jade Emperor also heard the loud noise. He looked outside the hall, his eyes full of anxiety and a trace of fear.


    "This demon monkey was crushed by the Buddha at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years. His nature has not changed. It''s too much! I am afraid that the heavenly court will not be his opponent. Hurry up and ask the Buddha in the Lingshan to come. Only he can shock the demon monkey. !"


    As soon as the Jade Emperor gave his order, the Taibai Jinxing beside him immediately walked out of the Lingxiao Hall and moved to the western Lingshan for rescue.


    "Old Jade Emperor, I never thought you were still so afraid of my grandson after five hundred years, but today it is the Buddha who is here, and he can''t hold me back. Today, the stick in my hand will definitely pierce your Ling. Xiao Baodian!"


    "Bold demon monkey, how dare you speak wild words!" The Tota Heavenly King, who was standing outside the South Gate waiting for the assembly of the heavenly soldiers, was already furious. He saw that the heavenly soldiers had been assembled and immediately flew into the air with the generals.


    From high in the sky, there was a continuous rumbling and the sound of golden and iron mingling. Monkey King and Erlangshen were fighting to the depths. He couldn''t help but laugh when he saw the 100,000 heavenly soldiers arrived.


    "You celestial soldiers and geniuses have never had a brain. Five hundred years ago, my grandson taught you a lesson. How dare you come? Today, my grandson will no longer be merciful!"


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he plucked countless vellus hairs with one hand, and then blew them with his mouth. These vellus hairs instantly turned into clones, and slaughtered them toward the flying heavenly soldiers.


    "All the heavenly soldiers listen to my orders and end the formation!" Li Jing gave an order, and the formation of one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers immediately changed. During this change, all the heavenly soldiers'' mana was extracted and flew into the air.


    Although only a trace of mana flew out of everyone, the mana of these 100,000 heavenly soldiers gathered together, and it was still a force that could not be underestimated.


    The formation took shape in an instant, and a translucent mask appeared above one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, and everyone was shrouded in it.


    This mask seems to only have a defensive effect, but in fact it is not. If an immortal with medium combat ability approaches at this moment, it will definitely be shocked by the murderous intent on this mask.


    Countless monkeys fell from the air like raindrops. Most of the monkeys disappeared the moment they touched the mask, turned into hairs, and returned to Monkey King.


    There were also many monkeys who broke through the mask and entered it, but they were strangled by the heavenly soldiers in an instant. These vellus hairs were burned by Nezha beside Li Jing with the real fire of Samadhi and turned into fly ash.


    Chapter 1414 Ye Chen''s Arrival


    The one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers rose slowly against the mask. Although there was a clone of Monkey King blocking it, the speed of the mask rising was not slow. At this moment, it had reached the waist of Monkey King and Erlang Shen.


    Sun Wukong has no time to take care of these heavenly soldiers. Before he and Erlang Shen can decide the victory or defeat, he is basically completely restrained, and he can''t separate his hands to deal with these heavenly soldiers.


    But Monkey King knew that going on like this was not a solution. If he had been led away like this, he might not be defeated until the Tathagata came, so he had to come up with a solution.


    I saw that Monkey King suddenly yelled "change" after knocking back Erlang''s three-pointed two-edged sword with one blow!Then, his body suddenly changed.


    Suddenly two heads grew out of his neck, and four more arms appeared under his armpits at the same time. This is exactly the three-headed six-arm technique that Nezha used to fight him before!


    "This demon monkey, secretly learns my spells, and waits for me to come to you and see how I defeat you!" Nezha yelled violently, but even though he said so, he was very happy in his heart.


    "This monkey is so smart. He has learned my three-headed six-arm technique. If he really learns the essence, he will surely be able to overcome the difficulties this time."


    It turned out that Nezha had a good relationship with Monkey King. Although the two were in a hostile relationship after Monkey King made a noise in the Heavenly Palace, Nezha still did not want to hurt the monkey.


    However, Monkey King naturally couldn''t learn the most profound part of this spell in such a short period of time. He could only take pictures of cats and draw tigers and reluctantly display them, just to avoid the attacks of heavenly soldiers and generals.


    When the battle on the heavenly court was fierce, the mortal Ye Chen finally recovered from the blow of Monkey King. He looked at the cracks on the ground, and he was a little shocked.


    The endurance of this Monkey King was far beyond Ye Chen''s imagination. Ye Chen thought that he could fight Monkey King after he had learned Fa Xiang Tian, ??but he didn''t expect that Monkey King would completely lose his fighting ability after only a few sticks.


    "This monkey is really terrible. Now that Tang Seng is dead, I must stop him. Only he can do the things of going to the underworld. If he really does not surrender, the westward journey will be completely ruined."


    Ye Chen understood the importance of this, so he immediately shrank his body, and then tried to fight the Qi to fly to the heavenly court. Since Sun Wukong had already gone to the heavenly court, no gods would come to take care of the mortal world, and the mortal immortals could naturally fly.


    But Ye Chen studied for a long time, still unable to draw the mana in his body and gather it under his feet. He was extremely anxious, lest the monkey would be restrained by the Buddha again in the next half of the night.


    If the Buddha suppressed Monkey King again, he wouldn''t know when he would take shape the next time he traveled westward, so Ye Chen had to stop all this.


    He had a hunch that if this westward plan were to be stranded at this time, these three realms would definitely suffer a disaster. By then, even the immortals on the Nine Heavens would not be able to avoid this catastrophe, let alone the mortal mortals. .


    "Why not! Why!" After trying countless times, Ye Chen still couldn''t fly with qi, even if he barely lifted into the air, he would fall again after rising 100 meters.


    These hundreds of meters, for the distance between the sky and the earth, are not far away.


    Just when Ye Chen reluctantly tried to fly again, a landlord suddenly appeared next to Ye Chen. Ye Chen noticed the landlord, but he was not in the mood to care about the land fairy now.


    "The mana in the little brother is pure and strong, why can''t he fly? Isn''t the taboo of flying between the world and the earth not lifted?" After the earth, he tried to fly. He flew to a height of thousands of meters.


    "Quickly come down and teach me how to fly! I''m going to heaven to prevent a disaster!" Ye Chen shouted at the place where the land rose up, and the land man flew back immediately.


    Seeing that Ye Chen''s face was anxious, he didn''t seem to be joking, so he immediately taught Ye Chen the mantra of flying. After Ye Chen learned it, he could finally lift off into the air and would not fall again.


    In this way, Ye Chen swayed up to the sky and sank into the clouds. The earth public on the ground looked at Ye Chen''s back, shook his head and sighed.


    "Hey, in this world, you can''t even fly as an immortal. Whom do I, an earth immortal who has practiced for many years, make sense?"


    Chapter 1415


    Ye Chen was very anxious at the moment, but his flying proficiency affected his steps to the heavenly court. He was really unfamiliar with flying, so he could only stagger and reluctantly fly upwards.


    During this period, Ye Chen almost fell from the sky several times. Fortunately, he stabilized his body, otherwise he would fall from a height of thousands of miles and experience the feeling of being demoted from the sky.


    Finally, after a long period of flying, Ye Chen arrived above the mortal clouds. Here, Ye Chen saw a different scenery.


    Above the clouds, in a place invisible to mortals, there is a peaceful paradise. Although it has not yet reached the heaven, it already has a hint of detachment.


    Ye Chen was unwilling to watch the scenery at this moment. He recognized the direction everywhere, but no matter how he could tell, he still couldn''t find the way to heaven. After all, this was the first time he went to heaven.


    Just when Ye Chen was distressed about how to find Monkey King, a fairy suddenly flew towards Ye Chen in a hurry. Ye Chen carefully identified it and found that he didn''t know this person.


    "This fairy, please stay. How should I go to Nantian Gate?" Ye Chen stopped the fairy with a very worried expression on the fairy''s face, but when Ye Chen stopped him, he could only stop.


    "What are you going to do at Nantian Gate? Now there is a battle over there, you are still a god who has just ascended? Don''t go, if you go, you will die." The fairy shook his head and did not answer Ye Chen''s question.


    "Don''t go, don''t go, elders, please tell me, I am going to stop the battle at Nantianmen now. If I go later, I am afraid something will happen." Ye Chen hurriedly stopped the immortal again.


    "Oh, why don''t you follow the command so much as a young child? I have been working in the heavenly court for so long, and I haven''t seen any god who rushes up when there is danger."


    The immortal sighed, and then pointed Ye Chen to the direction of the Tianmen Gate, "You are young, I understand, who didn''t spend the time when I was young and frivolous? Think about when I was just ascended to the immortal... Well, I won''t mention it. "


    "Old man, let me give you a piece of advice. Don''t think that you can stop this war. The monkey is crazy now, and even the Buddha may not be able to suppress it." After that, the fairy bypassed Ye Chen and flew again. Got out.


    Ye Chen looked in the direction the fairy was pointing, and then carefully recalled the positions of the gates of the heavenly court in his mind. He found that the direction where the fairy flew was the Dongtianmen¡ªthat is, the place managed by the Great Emperor Qinghua of the East.


    The Great Emperor Qinghua of Dongji also called Taiyi Saves the Suffering Heavenly Sovereign, this god is extraordinary, and the nine lions that Sun Wukong couldn''t beat later are the mounts of this god.


    "I said why this monkey didn''t dare to fight into the heaven from the East Heaven Gate. It seems that this monkey has some brains and knows who is easy to provoke and who is not easy to provoke." Ye Chen smiled.


    But Ye Chen knew that Heavenly Court shouldn''t invite this Qinghua Great Emperor this time, because this god seldom manages affairs in Heavenly Court, he belongs to a god who likes leisure, and he doesn''t care about these things.

 781 Naruto Power System Chapter 781

    "It seems we need to speed up the pace. Someone is going to the east, and someone must be looking for the Tathagata. If it is later, the monkey will probably be crushed under Wuzhi Mountain again."


    Ye Chen hurriedly flew in the direction of Nantian Gate. After flying for a while, Ye Chen saw the fierce fighting underneath the Nantian Gate.


    Chapter 1416


    At this moment, the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals had already attacked Sun Wukong''s chest, but right here, they were stopped by Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong accidentally learned the technique of three heads and six arms in a hurry. Although he was not proficient in this technique, with his understanding, he had mastered most of the essence in just a while.


    Now, one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers are trapped in the arms of Monkey King''s chest. The heavenly soldiers are not only facing the attack of Monkey''s vellus hair transformed into monkeys, but also always pay attention to the threat posed by the two magical arms of Monkey King.


    This makes the heavenly soldiers have a hard time saying that their mana is not as strong as Monkey King''s, and now they are forced to face such a powerful opponent, they have already lost most of their fighting spirit.


    The heavenly soldiers still gathered their mana together and created something like a protective shield on top of all the gods to defend and attack.


    Although this protective shield is easy to use, it also has its drawbacks. The mana in these heavenly soldiers is not inexhaustible. In the case of using a little less, the protective shield is already shaky at this time.


    And now the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals are in a very embarrassing place. They can''t get up, and it''s very difficult to get down, because now they are surrounded by monkeys.


    Monkeys are constantly attacking the cover of the heavenly soldiers. Although the monkeys are disappearing, Monkey King doesn''t care at all, because these monkeys are nothing more than hairs on his body.


    Compared with the number of heavenly soldiers and generals, the number of vellus hair on his body is a hundred times more, and most of the vellus hair can still be used by monkeys after being beaten back to its original form, so these monkeys can basically be said to be endless.


    "Hey, you hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, why don''t you have a long memory? You are really a bunch of idiots who only remember to eat or not to fight."


    "Five hundred years ago, you went to my grandson''s Huaguo Mountain to attack my grandson. At that time, my grandson was beaten to death. How dare you come and die today?"


    The voice of Monkey King shook the sky, so that the heavenly soldiers and generals below were stunned by the gods, and the weaker heavenly soldiers were even shaken by the voice of Monkey King.


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, the two arms on his chest were closed at the same time, and he held the heavenly soldier who was in the protective cover, and then his hands suddenly exerted force, only hearing a "pop" sound, the protective cover broke!


    "Go back, my old grandson will not hurt your lives today. If you dare to bother me again, I will beat you to pieces!" Monkey King roared, and hundreds of heavenly soldiers fell from midair. .


    It was not that these heavenly soldiers had the intention to retreat, but because Monkey King''s voice contained mana, and the heavenly immortal-level spells were too powerful, and some of the heavenly soldiers were directly stunned by his voice.


    "The generals listen to the orders! Our formation has been broken. For the sake of the heavenly court, we can only fight against the water now. All soldiers, charge with me!" Li Jing raised his arms and all the heavenly soldiers and generals were immediately excited.


    The remaining Celestial Soldiers will no longer pay attention to the other monkeys in the air. They only have the highest and strongest Monkey King left in their eyes. Everyone is flexibly avoiding Monkey King''s arm to avoid being caught.


    Although many heavenly soldiers were caught by Monkey King''s arms and threw them down, there were still many heavenly soldiers who came to Monkey King, and they immediately attacked Monkey King''s face!


    Chapter 1417


    Although these heavenly soldiers have low mana, all the spells gathered together are still a force that cannot be underestimated, and even Monkey King''s eyes have changed.


    From the contempt in his eyes at the beginning, to the irritability later, and finally to the surprise now, these heavenly soldiers were obviously much stronger than the heavenly soldiers he saw five hundred years ago.


    However, even though the Heavenly Soldier and Heavenly General became stronger, he still couldn''t get into Sun Wukong''s eyes. Between his eyes, a crimson light shot out, covering the Heavenly Soldier and Heavenly General in front of him.


    I don''t know what magic power this light has, and all the immortals who were irradiated immediately felt a little discomfort. They felt that the mana in their bodies was slowly losing!


    These Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals had used a lot of mana in their bodies in order to put out the formation. At this moment, half of the Heavenly Soldiers fell from the sky immediately after being illuminated by the light in Monkey King''s eyes.


    They even sucked up the mana supporting the flight by Monkey King!


    Li Jing looked at the only celestial generals around and knew that something was wrong. For some reason, this Monkey King''s spell was much stronger than it was five hundred years ago. If this continues, the 100,000 celestial soldiers will be defeated.


    "The remaining heavenly soldiers will obey orders! I order you to immediately attack this demon monkey with the most powerful genius in your life. If this demon monkey does not die today, the heavenly glory will be gone!"


    Li Jing shouted at the heavenly generals who were still able to persevere around him. After hearing the order, all the heavenly generals immediately gathered all the mana in his body.


    Soon, every heavenly general''s hands or bodies flashed with golden light. Obviously, they were brewing the most powerful spells to eliminate the demon monkey in front of them who dared to make trouble again in the heavenly palace.


    After a few breaths, the magic in his hand was formed for a few days, and they slapped Monkey King in the face.


    After that, all the other people''s spells were prepared, and all the spells immediately exploded on Monkey King''s face, and his face was submerged in various spells.


    The red light disappeared, no one could see Monkey King''s expression, and he didn''t know if his spell hit Monkey King''s face.


    Monkey King''s body did not fall down. The gods knew that Monkey King was not dead at this moment, but it would be very uncomfortable for him to be attacked by so many spells.


    Even the God of Erlang, who was across from Monkey King and his height, stopped attacking, because Monkey King''s hand was no longer moving at this moment. Obviously these spells had some effect.


    "We succeeded?" A faint voice came from the middle of the sky general, but no one paid attention to the voice, because everyone was paying attention to Monkey King''s movements at the moment.


    When Ye Chen saw this scene, he stopped walking. He wanted to rush to Sun Wukong to stop him, but seeing this scene, Ye Chen didn''t know if Sun Wukong could survive.


    After all, those who can still fly in front of Monkey King are all gods who have reached the level of the Taiyi Golden Immortal. With the concerted efforts of these gods, the power they can exert is no less than an innate god!


    "You guys are deceiving too much." Just when everyone thought that Monkey King had been resolved, a faint voice suddenly came from the direction of Monkey King''s face!


    Li Jing''s expression changed immediately, "Quick, fast back!" He yelled to all the gods behind him, and then he was the first to fly towards the Nantian Gate below.


    Chapter 1418 Sun Wukong Shows His Power


    "Want to go?!" The roar of anger came again, even Li Jing felt a little uneasy after hearing it.


    "Rewind!" Li Jing still remembered to remind the generals behind him, but it was too late.


    I saw Monkey King''s face appear again from the void created by the spell. This time, his face is no longer the image of the previous Monkey King. He has completely turned into a monster with sharp mouth and fangs!


    Ye Chen couldn''t see Monkey King at first, because he and Erlang Shen''s upper body had already been submerged in the cloud. Fortunately, the sky would cast spells together before, and the cloud was temporarily dispersed for a while.


    At this moment, Ye Chen finally saw the face of Monkey King. He knew that Monkey King was already beastly at this moment. If no one came to stop him, he would kill all the gods inside and outside the Nantian Gate before the Buddha came!


    Ye Chen wanted to fly to stop him, but before he could fly, Monkey King immediately had a new movement, his feet were raised high, and then he fell heavily.


    A roar shook the Nantian Gate, and the power of this foot stunned all the immortals guarded by the formation in the Nantian Gate!


    Ye Chen was also affected by this foot. His body that had just ascended into the air immediately fell down and fell on the clouds in the heavenly court. Then Ye Chen found in horror that the mana in his body seemed to be imprisoned.


    Not only Ye Chen, just after Monkey King¡¯s attack, the mana in all the gods was locked. Except for the god Erlang, no god has the ability to fight anymore.


    "Dead!" A word came from Monkey King''s mouth again. His tone sounded very calm, but Ye Chen knew that Monkey King must have reached the limit by now, and he was about to explode!


    Just when the word "death" of Monkey King fell, Ye Chen saw a flame suddenly descend from the sky and went straight to the immortals in the Southern Heaven Gate!


    "Sanmai true fire!" Ye Chen looked at the flame in horror. He knew that if the sanmai true fire really burned on the Nantian Gate, some of the immortals within it would die soon!


    "Stop!" Ye Chen yelled. He wanted to stop Monkey King, but it was too late now!Whether Sun Wukong can hear him is two different things, let alone listen to him.


    But at the moment of crisis, Erlang Shen suddenly made a move, and the three-pointed two-edged sword in his hand smashed Sun Wukong''s head fiercely!


    This sword is extremely powerful, Ye Chen seems to feel the chill and murderous spirit on this sword, not to mention the nearest Monkey King.


    Sun Wukong also noticed this knife. He knew that if he insisted on taking it, although he would not die on the spot, he would immediately lose his combat effectiveness and be slaughtered.


    So he had to take back the real fire of Samadhi that was spitting out from his mouth, and fully faced the god Erlang in front of him.

 782 Naruto Strong System Chapter 782

    Fortunately, Erlang God''s powerful mana puts a lot of pressure on Monkey King, otherwise today, the immortals in the Nantian Gate will probably suffer.


    "Monkey King, stop!" Ye Chen shouted again with all his strength, but his voice was still overwhelmed by the sound of gold and iron from above.


    Helpless, Ye Chen could only try to use the mana in his body again, but the monkey didn''t know what kind of spell he used, and he was able to confine the spell in a heavenly immortal like Ye Chen together.


    Chapter 1419


    When Ye Chen was at a loss, he suddenly saw a gleam of light from the West. Ye Chen knew that it was too late to say anything, and the Tathagata had already come.


    Sure enough, the faint golden light in the west suddenly shined, and the dazzling light like the sun made Ye Chen no longer dared to open his eyes and look directly.


    But the golden light only flickered for a moment, and then it dimmed slightly. Ye Chen raised his head again and saw the Buddha sitting on the lotus leaf in the golden light.


    "Tathagata! My old Sun is looking for revenge from you. You are here at the right time!" Monkey King''s voice has become sharp as his appearance changes. Ye Chen only feels sharp pain in his ears.


    "You splash monkey, today was the day when you were rescued by the Tang Seng and set off on the westward road. I didn''t expect you to kill Tang Seng and then come to this heaven to make trouble!"


    The Buddha''s voice was peaceful, and all the ears that were stunned by Monkey King''s voice were suddenly relieved, and the magic power that was previously imprisoned by Monkey King was now free from the shackles.


    "The Buddha is really powerful, and he has lifted the spell released by Monkey King in one sentence." Ye Chen looked at the direction of the Tathagata, and he couldn''t help but feel a little fascinated.


    "Hmph, this heavenly court insulted me back then, I finally got rid of your bald donkey today, why can''t I kill and avenge me?"


    "Tathagata, don''t stop my old grandson, if you dare to talk nonsense, my old grandson won''t let you go!" Sun Wukong roared, but Ye Chen obviously heard his tone a little guilty at the moment.


    "Well, you are a monkey monkey, and your badness is hard to change. That Tang Sanzang is the reincarnation of my disciple Jin Chanzi. This life should have brought you to Lingshan to obtain the truth and save everyone, but you did not expect to be killed today.


    "And you are making trouble in this heaven today, causing countless damages. If you don''t enter the reincarnation today, I''m afraid you will cause more casualties. Today I will break the killing precept, and you will be wiped out."


    As the Buddha spoke, his hands were slowly forming seals, and his hands radiated seven colors of light. To outsiders, this light was extremely gorgeous, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it was tantamount to a call to death!


    Seeing this scene, God Erlang knew that the Buddha had already had a murderous intention today, so he quickly scattered the methods of Faxiangtiandi, became the size of an ordinary person, and flew to the South Heaven Gate.


    But at this moment, Monkey King was horrified to find that during the process of the Buddha''s seal, his body was unable to move, and the mana in his body was also running around without his control.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt his own insignificance. In front of an innate god like the Buddha, his self-contained celestial immortal was as vulnerable as a newborn baby.


    "Buddha, wait a minute, can you listen to me? If the demon monkey is not under control after I finish speaking, and the Buddha wants to kill or cut, I will never say more!"


    Ye Chen took advantage of the silence in the heavenly court and suddenly opened his mouth. Now all the gods and bodhisattvas heard his voice, and instantly, all eyes were on him.


    "Who is this? Why have I never heard of this god before?" There was a commotion among the many gods in the Nantian Gate, and everyone was discussing Ye Chen''s identity.


    The Buddha didn''t speak, but the movement of Jie Yin in his hand stopped. He looked at Ye Chen without a trace of fluctuation in his eyes.


    "Buddha, I only need a stick of incense. If this monkey is not obedient, it will not be too late for the Buddha to kill him." Ye Chen saw the Buddha stop and added again.


    Chapter 1420


    The Buddha calmly looked at Ye Chen standing on the clouds below the South Heaven Gate. He did not agree with Ye Chen for the first time, but he did not immediately object.


    No one knows what the Buddha is thinking. At this moment, the life and death of Monkey King is in the hands of Buddha. As long as the Buddha''s heart moves, Monkey King will immediately disappear in these three realms.


    Most of the gods in the heavenly court have now recovered to Ching Ming. They looked at the Buddha above, and then at the hideous Monkey King. They couldn''t help but expect that the Buddha would kill the monkey immediately.


    But the Buddha finally did not start, he took back the seal in his hand, and then suddenly disappeared in place.


    In the next moment, Ye Chen saw the Buddha. At this moment, the Buddha appeared in front of him out of thin air. It was just a breath of effort before and after.


    Ye Chen''s heart was a little nervous, he didn''t know what the Buddha saw from him, or whether the Buddha was hostile to him.


    "People of the future?" The Buddha waved his hand, said softly, and then looked at Ye Chen''s body carefully.


    "The immortal body, Da Luo Jinxian level mana, sure enough, he has given you the best."


    "Buddha, what are you talking about? Why am I a little confused?" Ye Chen looked at the Buddha in confusion, wondering why he suddenly said such a sentence.


    "Nothing, why do you want to intercede for this monkey?" The Buddha ignored Ye Chen''s question. Ye Chen could see that the Buddha should know his identity.


    He wanted to ask the Buddha to prove who he was, but looking at the Buddha''s attitude, Ye Chen knew that he couldn''t get the answer he wanted today.


    "Buddha, this monkey must survive. Without him, the westward journey cannot continue. I think you should know this." Ye Chen said.


    "Go west, why continue?" The Buddha asked gently, but it was this sentence that made Ye Chen completely stunned.


    "This, I, I don''t know, but my mission in this world is to complete the westward journey and help Tang Sanzang obtain the truth."


    Ye Chen didn''t know why the Buddha who had planned the journey to the west suddenly said such words at this moment. From the Buddha''s words, he heard something wrong, but he knew that he still couldn''t explore the truth of it.


    And he knew from the first words the Buddha said to him that he had already seen that he was not a person in this world.


    "Since you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t stop me from killing this demon monkey. I understand what you think and the existence of that book. But don¡¯t worry about this matter. The matter has developed so far. Killing this monkey will do you right. I''m fine."


    "Buddha must not! If the Buddha breaks the killing vow today, I am afraid that he will be remembered by the gods in the sky. Ye Chen begged the Buddha to give him a chance, just once. If he can persuade the monkey to be good, wouldn''t it be a merit?"


    "Bonus? Alas..." The Buddha suddenly let out a sigh. Ye Chen was first shocked by the fact that the Buddha knew about your "Journey to the West", and then surprised that he didn''t know that the Buddha also had troubles.


    "Oh, I''m afraid I can''t change anything by myself. It seems that things are going to go in that direction. That''s all, since you are interceding for this monkey today, I will give you a chance."


    After the Buddha finished speaking, he waved his hand again. Ye Chen knew that this should be the barrier that Buddha had just released to prevent other immortals from hearing their conversation.


    Chapter 1421


    "Is there anything unusual about my origin?" After the Buddha lifted the barrier around him, Ye Chen suddenly remembered what the Buddha said just now, "Since you are begging for him".


    When Ye Chen heard it, the point of this sentence was not on pleading, but on "you", which made Ye Chen doubt his identity.


    The Buddha''s words all revealed that he knew his identity, and now it seems that the person behind him, that is, the Taoist, should have a higher identity than the Buddha.


    Ye Chen couldn''t help being curious about that Taoist. Since he came into this world, the figure of that Taoist has always appeared by his side.


    That person not only taught Ye Chen the magic, but also guided Ye Chen to explore the secrets on the westward road. Combined with what the Buddha said today, Ye Chen understood one thing-the westward road is really not easy.


    While Ye Chen was thinking about it, the Buddha''s voice suddenly came into his ears, "Poker Monkey, today I will give you a chance. If you don''t want to grasp it, I will let you die."


    After speaking, the Buddha let go of the restrictions on Monkey King, and Monkey King''s body gradually became smaller and became a normal height. After that, the Buddha sent Monkey King to Ye Chen.


    "Buddha, I need an enchantment to prevent outsiders from eavesdropping." Ye Chen shouted in the direction of the Buddha. The Buddha''s hands were sealed, and an enchantment visible to the naked eye immediately appeared around Ye Chen and Monkey King.


    "Sun Wukong, I only have time for a stick of incense. Listen carefully to what I said. If you want to continue killing after listening to it, then I don''t care about you." Ye Chen saw the enchantment rise and immediately said to Monkey King.


    At this moment, Monkey King still looks rebellious. He held his head up and looked at Ye Chen contemptuously, "Huh, do you want me to be obedient?"


    "You!" There was a fire burning in Ye Chen''s heart. He couldn''t help being a little angry looking at the Monkey King who was still invincible in front of him.


    "You monkey, if you seek death with all your heart, I won''t stop you, now I will let the Buddha wipe you out!" Ye Chen waved his hand pretendingly, as if to talk to the Buddha.


    Sun Wukong was really scared now. He knew that if the Buddha wanted to erase himself, he had no way to resist, so he quickly took Ye Chen''s hand.

 783 Naruto Power System Chapter 783

    "Little brother, don''t be anxious, don''t be anxious, discuss things carefully." Sun Wukong showed a humble appearance in front of Ye Chen for the first time, which made Ye Chen''s heart beaten by him a lot of balance.


    "Huh, this is almost the same, I ask you, Monkey King, do you know who your master is?" Ye Chen directly grasped the deepest secret in Monkey King''s heart.


    "Why should I tell you?" As soon as Ye Chen mentioned this incident, Monkey King immediately changed his face. Obviously he was very jealous of his identity as a master and would not say it.


    "Is it a Bodhi Taoist? Am I right?" Ye Chen''s eyes suddenly showed a smile. He knew "Journey to the West" well, and naturally knew where Sun Wukong''s weakness was.


    "Fart, my old master Sun is all over the world, but I have never heard of a man named Bodhi Taoist, who is he?" Although Sun Wukong''s mouth was denying, the panic in his eyes had already betrayed him.


    "Your master warned you before you went down the mountain and told you not to say his name to the outside world, didn''t you?" Ye Chen continued.


    "You, who are you? How did you know about this?!" Sun Wukong could no longer conceal his inner surprise. He looked at Ye Chen, slowly casting a trace of killing intent in his eyes.


    "Don''t always think of killing me, I''m just an ordinary person, but I just know your secret." Ye Chen looked at the look of Sun Wukong trying to attack himself but he was a little afraid, and he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    Chapter 1422


    After Ye Chen said these words, Sun Wukong suddenly lowered his head. He knew that in this situation, he could not kill Ye Chen, so he could only lower his head to avoid Ye Chen''s gaze.


    "Monkey, I not only know who your master is, but I also know his true identity, do you want to hear it?" Ye Chen continued to put out his assassin.


    In fact, he didn''t even know who the Taoist Bodhi was, but after Ye Chen read "Journey to the West", he had a bold guess that the Taoist Bodhi was actually the Tathagata Buddha.


    Although Ye Chen didn''t have any direct evidence, he always had a knot in his mind-Tathagata Buddha became a Buddha under a Bodhi tree back then. What is the master of Monkey King, who dares to call himself a Bodhi Taoist?


    If it is an ordinary god, he certainly wouldn''t and dare not use Bodhi as his Taoist name. Moreover, ordinary gods cannot teach disciples like Monkey King.


    But if it is a powerful god, why should he remain anonymous?And even at the risk of being tracked down by the Buddha to get such a dao name for yourself?


    So there is only one person Ye Chen can think of-that is the Tathagata. The Tathagata Buddha definitely didn''t want to reveal his identity, but also wanted to cultivate this monkey, so he changed his name to "Bodhi" to teach Monkey King magic.


    As for why Tathagata teaches Monkey King spells, that''s what Tathagata thought in his heart. Although Ye Chen had a lot of speculations, he did not dare to make comments.


    After Sun Wukong heard Ye Chen say that he knew the true identity of the Bodhi Taoist, he suddenly raised his head, and there was a hint of hope in his eyes, but then the light dimmed again.


    "Master didn''t want to tell me, naturally there was his reason, since he didn''t want to say, then I don''t want to know." After Sun Wukong said, lowered his head again, Ye Chen knew that this was definitely not his true thoughts.


    "That''s fine. We might as well make an agreement. If you agree to help Tang Sanzang get the truth together, I will tell you who the Bodhi Taoist is, how about?"


    Monkey King was silent, Ye Chen counted the time, but his heart became more and more anxious, "Say, do you agree or disagree? If you don''t decide anymore, you will be completely wiped out by the Tathagata!"


    "Oh, my old grandson has never been caught in this way. I don''t want to be today but I am found weak by an incompetent god like you. Okay, my old grandson agrees for the time being."


    "Okay, then you promise me that after this matter is over, you will go to the underworld to rescue Tang Sanzang, and then accompany Tang Sanzang to Lingshan to learn the scriptures."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I just do it." Monkey King once again returned to his previous unruly appearance, but Ye Chen knew that Monkey King was really willing to learn from the experience this time.


    The two had just agreed that the surrounding barriers were removed by the Buddha. The Buddha looked at a person and a monkey standing on the cloud, "What is the result?"


    When asked this sentence, the Buddha''s hand was slowly forming seals. Obviously he didn''t think Sun Wukong could be convinced by Ye Chen.


    "Buddha wait a minute, Sun Wukong has agreed to rescue Tang Sanzang, and accompanied Tang Sanzang to go west to learn the scriptures." Ye Chen quickly stopped the Buddha''s next move.


    "It''s so good, Monkey King, remember, you are not allowed to do this rebellious thing in the future, otherwise no matter who intercedes for you next time will not save you from death."


    "My old grandson took it down, and I will be safe in the future." Sun Wukong said impatiently, obviously he felt that he lost face in front of the many gods in the heaven today, so he wanted to hurry to the lower bounds.


    Chapter 1423


    "I will release the shackles on your body now. You can go to the lower realm with the people around you. On the westward journey, you must protect Tang Sanzang. If there is any difference, I can only ask you."


    "Also, Monkey King, I will always pay attention to you, and you can''t hurt the person next to you. If he has something wrong with you, I can''t spare you lightly."


    After the Buddha finished speaking, the confinement in Monkey King''s body immediately disappeared. He moved his arm and tried a few small spells before he was relieved.


    However, this small action by Monkey King made the heavenly immortals immediately become wary again. Many gods retreated into the South Heaven Gate again, but they were relieved after seeing that Monkey King was no longer aggressive.


    "These gods, one by one, are as timid as a mouse. Fortunately, they have been a god for so many years, and they are ashamed." Monkey King looked at the fairy at Nantian Gate and muttered a little.


    Ye Chen, who was by his side, heard these words, and he smiled, "God, but the supreme existence in the Three Realms, of course they cherish their lives, especially in front of a demon like you, naturally they must be careful."


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for the power of the Tathagata to imprison me, I''m today..." As soon as Sun Wukong was about to let go of some cruel words, Ye Chen immediately stopped it.


    "Stop talking, the Buddha hasn''t left yet, he is looking at you." Ye Chen whispered to Monkey King.


    At this moment, Monkey King was facing the Nantian Gate with his back, and naturally he couldn''t see that the Buddha had already left. After Ye Chen finished saying this, he suddenly felt the thorns on his back, so he closed his mouth and pulled Ye Chen to the lower realm.


    Back in the mortal world, Monkey King saw the gullies on the ground at a glance. For the first time, he looked embarrassed and scratched his head. "Is this all caused by me?"


    "Is it me? Do you think I have the capabilities of your Qitian Great Sage?" Ye Chenbai gave Sun Wukong a glance before running against him.


    "Well, don''t look at it, let''s go, take you to the netherworld, and save that Tang Sanzang by the way." After speaking, before Ye Chen could speak, Monkey King took his hand.


    Ye Chen only felt that his body suddenly became light and fluttering, and he slowly rose up with Monkey King, but at this moment, Ye Chen glanced at the ground and suddenly let out an exclamation.


    "You you, what did you do to me?! You killed me?!" Ye Chen pointed to his body, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, and shouted at Monkey King.


    "What to shout, I haven''t seen it." Sun Wukong glanced at Ye Chen, "I just pulled out your soul so that we can go to the underworld."


    "Why should I get my soul out?! How can I go back in a while?" Ye Chen''s voice was full of crying. He had never tried the soul out of his body before, so he was naturally scared today.


    "Your mortal fetus, if you enter the underworld, maybe you will be taken to the 18th floor by the bull head and horse face. Then I will not only save Tang Sanzang, but also save you. Wouldn''t it be troublesome?"


    "I, I..." Ye Chen was a little incoherent, but under the leadership of Monkey King, he quickly calmed down because he knew that Monkey King would never dare to harm him now.


    "Hey, let''s not say it, the feeling of the primordial spirit coming out of the body is actually quite good, I feel that my body is light and unrestrained." After Ye Chen slowly adapted, he enjoyed this feeling.


    "You idiot." Sun Wukong said with a smile, "You have not fully mastered the mana in your body now. In a sense, you are just an ordinary person, and now your soul is like that lonely ghost in the world. ."


    "If you don''t return to the physical body for a long time, your soul will never go back. Then you can only use your soul to cultivate. At that time, you will be an out-and-out ghost."


    Chapter 1424


    "Ah? I will become a lonely ghost if I don''t return to the body for a long time? What should I do now? Or monkey, I won''t go with you, you send me back, OK?"


    Ye Chen suddenly felt a trace of fear after hearing Monkey King say that he would not be able to go back after being separated for a long time. He looked at Monkey King next to him, his eyes full of prayers.


    "Hey, you boy, threaten my grandson in the heavenly court, so that my grandson will not come to Taiwan in front of so many gods. If my grandson doesn''t punish you, wouldn''t it be that I have fallen into the name of''the great sage of heaven''" ?"


    "Don''t, monkey, oh no, Great Sage! How can you care about such a big name with an unknown junior like me? Besides, if the Buddha knows that I have become a ghost, he can''t ask you to prosecute me?"


    Ye Chen quickly moved out of the Buddha''s name. Who would have thought that this monkey seemed to be not afraid of Tathagata Buddha at this moment, "What happened to Buddha? When I asked, I said that you were killed by a monster, and I brought you back from the underworld. "


    "Don''t, loudly, can''t I be wrong if I am wrong? I will never threaten you again. From now on, I will follow the Great Sage Ye Chen. The Great Sage says to go east, we will never go west!"


    "Stupid boy, how could I let you go east? We are going to the west to learn the scriptures." Sun Wukong laughed. "Don''t worry, there is my grandson here. Ask which Hades who dares to take you into the underworld? "


    "In other words, as long as I''m by your side, it doesn''t matter if I leave the body for a long time?" Ye Chen asked suspiciously.

 784 Naruto Power System Chapter 784

    "Don''t worry, my old grandson is not that kind of person. He said that bringing you back will surely let you return to the body safely." Monkey King couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    Ye Chen realized that he was being tricked by Monkey King. He pointed at Monkey King, "You, you monkey, are so good at deceiving people, don''t you know that monks don''t slander?"


    "Haha, my grandson is still not a monk now, and it doesn''t matter if I fight or not." While talking, Sun Wukong had already brought Ye Chen''s soul to a dark passage.


    Ye Chen had been talking to Monkey King, but he didn''t notice how Monkey King brought himself here, nor did he remember the route when he came, so he asked Monkey King again.


    "This place is actually not fixed in a certain place. It is said that it is a place, but it is actually not underground. My grandson actually doesn''t know how to find this place every time. Anyway, if I want to, the place will appear in front of me. "


    Although Sun Wukong explained to Ye Chen in this way, Ye Chen still couldn''t believe it. After all, this incident had too much impact on his concept. He had always thought that the underground palace was deep underground.


    Ye Chen looked at the dark passage in front of him. He wanted to see the scene clearly, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Don''t look at this place. You can''t see this place without the glaring eyes. Just follow me and I can take you in. But be careful. When you enter the gate of the underworld, you must always be by my side, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what will happen?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King who was explaining these things to himself, thinking that how he said he was also a big Luo Jinxian, shouldn''t he be regarded as a wandering soul?


    "Otherwise, the black and white impermanence may really bring you to the Lord Yan for trial, and maybe you will have to send you to a dozen or so underground palaces to suffer."


    "To tell you the truth, there is only one Yama King that my old grandson knows well in this netherworld, and the remaining nine Yama Kings. My grandson only met a few times. If you were really caught by them, I might not be able to save you."


    Chapter 1425


    Ye Chen silently noted in his heart, Sun Wukong saw that Ye Chen knew the pros and cons, and led Ye Chen into the deep passage.


    After entering the passage, Ye Chen couldn''t see the surrounding environment clearly. Monkey King knew that Ye Chen was no different from a wandering soul, so he made his body shine so that Ye Chen could keep up.


    Ye Chen looked at Monkey King, and a hint of affection suddenly appeared in his heart. This monkey looked careless and didn''t care about anything, but in fact his mind was very delicate. In the book, he is actually very good at taking care of people.


    "Kid, follow up, if I get caught in a while, my grandson won''t have time to save you." Sun Wukong said to Ye Chen behind as he walked.


    This made Ye Chen''s heart warm again. This monkey has never been forgiving, but his heart is actually very soft. Ye Chen has no doubt that if something happens to him, he will definitely come to rescue him.


    A monkey, a wandering soul, just walked back and forth, and soon Ye Chen saw a little light appearing in front of the passage.


    Although the light in front of the passage is incomparable to the light emanating from Monkey King, Ye Chen knew that there should be the gate of the underground palace.


    Sure enough, Sun Wukong took Ye Chen to the place where the light shone. Ye Chen saw a gate, but the gate was not as narrow as he imagined.


    The light on Sun Wukong''s body shone on the gate, Ye Chen raised his head. As far as he could see, the gate was as high as three people, and the higher place was still hidden in the darkness.


    This gate occupies a very wide area. Standing under the gate, Ye Chen looked very small. At the moment, there was something like a Ye Mingzhu in the middle of the gate, which was constantly emitting light.


    "It turns out that the light I saw just now came from here." Ye Chen stepped forward and wanted to carefully observe the beads on the gate, but he was stopped by the guarding bull''s head.


    "Bold! Where is the wild ghost? How dare to trespass the gate of the underworld? If you dare to step forward, the two of me will immediately swallow you into your abdomen and let you die!"


    "Ah, I..." Ye Chen''s heart was startled. When the bull head and horse spoke with a shocking force, he was originally the primordial spirit out of his body, so he was naturally shocked by the spell in this voice.


    "This is the person my old Sun brought, do you dare to eat?" Monkey King said this quietly. Although his tone was very soft, his voice kept reverberating in the passage.


    Obviously, Monkey King also added some kind of magic to his voice. Ye Chen immediately recovered his clarity when he heard Monkey King¡¯s voice. He shook his head and looked at the bull''s head and horse face standing on both sides of the gate. He never dared to move forward. Up.


    "Boy, follow me." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, the gate of the underground palace slowly opened, and the bull''s head and horse face was like welcoming a distinguished guest, and invited Sun Wukong and Ye Chen in.


    "Boy, don''t look at anything you shouldn''t look at. The bead you just saw is the treasure of Yama King in this temple. It has a soul-suppressing effect. If you have any crooked thoughts on it, the Yama will have to fight you hard. "


    "Monkey, what do you say, do I look like the person who wants to take away all the treasures I see? Unlike you, I took away people''s Dinghai Shenzhen when I went to the Dragon Palace..."


    "Hey, I''m talking about you..." Monkey King looked back at Ye Chen, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say anything to refute it. Perhaps he agreed with Ye Chen''s words to some extent.


    Chapter 1426


    "Hmph, my grandson won''t fight with you, let''s hurry to save Tang Sanzang, or go back later, you may really not be able to go back to the body, then your body of the big Luo Jinxian, it''s a pity."


    When Ye Chen heard this, he suddenly became anxious. If he really couldn''t return to his body, then he could only start cultivation from the lowest level ghost fairy.


    Although cultivation is not a difficult task for Ye Chen, he can''t guarantee that Sun Wukong can save himself every time he thinks of facing so many difficulties.


    What''s more, there are monsters that Monkey King can''t beat!


    "Well, go quickly, go and save Tang Sanzang." Ye Chen hurriedly urged.


    After passing through the gate of the underworld, there is still a long passage, but this time the passage is no longer pitch black. There are finally some torches here, so that Ye Chen can see the road ahead clearly.


    After walking through the long passage, the two came to the front of a bluestone road, Monkey King stopped, and Ye Chen also stopped.


    "The road ahead is Huangquan Road. Remember, no matter what you encounter, don''t look back, follow me closely, and don''t make a difference." Monkey King turned around and said to Ye Chen.


    "Huangquan Road? The place we pass by is the legendary ghost gate closed?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King curiously.


    "You stupid boy, there are so many questions. Of course it is a ghost gate, otherwise you think that the gate is standing there for? Is it because the decorations are not made?"


    Sun Wu blanked Ye Chen, and Ye Chen saw Sun Wukong''s impatient expression, "Hey, what a cow, I''m here for the first time, and unlike you, I smashed the underworld and knew so much."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, follow me, don''t look back and forth." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he stepped on the first bluestone slab in front of him, and Ye Chen also followed. He just walked on the bluestone slab, and he immediately felt something unusual. .


    I don''t know what spells are on this bluestone board. After Ye Chen walked on this board, he actually felt that the only trace of mana in his soul seemed to have disappeared.


    He clearly had an idea: Now he is no longer a god''s soul, he is now an ordinary wandering soul.


    This kind of thought spread in Ye Chen''s mind. Ye Chen suddenly felt a trace of panic. After all, he suddenly changed from an immortal immortal into a true lone soul. This gap is not acceptable to everyone. .


    "The spells on this bluestone board just make you feel uneasy. Your mana is still there, so you won''t just lose it." Monkey King seemed to know Ye Chen''s thoughts, so he comforted him in front.


    Ye Chen was relieved a lot when he heard these words. Although Monkey King was not serious at ordinary times, Ye Chen knew that he would not lie to himself on such matters.


    After his heart settled down, Ye Chen began to look around. He saw large patches of red flowers blooming around Huangquan Road. From a distance, he looked like a carpet paved with blood.


    This flower was very strange. Ye Chen looked at it for a long time, and only saw the petals of the flower, but no leaves. He suddenly remembered that this was the legendary "Bi An Flower".


    "I said, monkey, doesn''t this flower recall the memory of the wandering soul in the past life? Why can''t I see it?"


    "Fool, you are the soul now, you are not really a wandering soul, of course you can''t see it." Monkey King laughed and cursed, as if he was laughing at Ye Chen''s simplicity.


    "Hey, if I can see it, I don''t have to go to Lingshan to learn the scriptures." Ye Chen thought for a while, but he knew that if he wanted to see the flowers of the other side as a wandering soul, it would be more difficult than climbing.


    After all, he was also the one who had boarded the Nantian Gate.


    Chapter 1427 Huangquan Road


    When approaching halfway to Huangquan Road, Ye Chen didn''t hear any sound behind him. He even doubted whether the monkey was lying to himself.


    But Ye Chen still followed the monkey''s teachings. He never looked back once. After all, this monkey has great magical powers. Ye Chen thinks he has no reason to lie to himself.


    Moving on, Ye Chen saw a city in front of the road. There seemed to be a plaque on the gate of the city, but the distance was too far, and Ye Chen couldn''t see the content on the plaque.


    When Ye Chen was distracted looking at the plaque, he suddenly heard something behind him. He was already distracted, so the movement immediately attracted Ye Chen.

 785 Naruto Power System Chapter 785

    Ye Chen was about to turn his head, but immediately remembered Sun Wukong''s previous reminder. He slapped his spirit and forcibly resisted the thought of looking back.


    "Huh, it''s dangerous." Ye Chen let out a sigh of relief, "I really shouldn''t be distracted just now, I almost broke the rules set by the monkey."


    "Ye Chen." Ye Chen had just returned to his senses, and suddenly there was a voice calling him behind him. This voice was a bit familiar to Ye Chen. After thinking about it carefully, Ye Chen discovered that this was the voice of the Taoist person.


    "Huh!" Ye Chen just wanted to look back, but Monkey King seemed to have noticed Ye Chen''s abnormality. He turned his head and shouted, looked at Ye Chen, and then looked behind Ye Chen, "Who dares to be on the head of my grandson? Ground breaking?!"


    The voice behind Ye Chen disappeared suddenly, as if it had never appeared before, but Ye Chen''s heart was turbulent, and he did not expect that the voice behind him could imitate that person.


    "It''s okay, let''s go. They can''t take you if you don''t look back." Sun Wukong looked behind Ye Chen again, and then walked forward with Ye Chen, but this time the distance between him and Ye Chen was much closer. .


    "What is behind you? Why can you look back, but I can''t?" Ye Chen whispered to the Monkey King in front of him.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a small trap set by a boring Yama King. Even if I''m the body of the soul, it''s fine to look back, but you still can''t do it now."


    "What will happen when I look back?" Ye Chen couldn''t stop asking questions again with curiosity.


    "If the average kid turns his head back, it will immediately turn into ashes and nourish the other shore flowers here. Although you are the soul, you will be seriously injured when you turn back, and we will be trapped."


    "Even you can''t overcome that dilemma?"


    "Ha, there is no place in this world that my old grandson can''t break, but speaking of it, this Yama King is very boring, and there are many crises in this predicament."


    "My old grandson is naturally fine, but if your soul is trapped, you may get lost in it. If you don''t get timely treatment, you may be foolish forever."


    "It''s so scary!" Ye Chen said secretly, and hurried forward two steps, getting closer to Monkey King, as if this would bring him a sense of security.


    For a while after that, Ye Chen heard the voice calling him several times. Some were Taoists, and some were the old couple that Ye Chen met when he woke up in this world, but Ye Chen was very obedient and never looked back. .


    "The front is the end of Huangquan Road. Be careful. It is said that the more you get here, the more annoying the sound behind you. If you calm down now, embrace the yin and protect the yang, your heart will sink, and you will naturally get rid of the trouble."


    Ye Chen obeyed Monkey King''s words, he cleared all the thoughts in his brain, and his eyes were fixed on the road ahead. Soon, Monkey King took Ye Chen to the end of Huangquan Road without any danger.


    "Come out." Monkey King reminded that Ye Chen recovered from the half-entertainment state. He looked around and found that the city he saw just now was not far in front of him to his right.


    Chapter 1428


    "Where is that?" Ye Chen pointed to the city on the right and asked Monkey King.


    "You little baby, there are too many problems." Monkey King shook his head helplessly, "That''s a dead city."


    "Death City?" Ye Chen looked at the plaque on the gate, and finally saw the words on it. Just like Monkey King said, the three characters "Death City" were written on the plaque.


    "Yes, all the dead souls and the little souls who died will live here. You can''t go to the Yan Luo Temple until the expiration of your life. After you finish your merits and demerits, you can arrange the next things."


    "If you are guilty, go to hell and accept punishment from a certain level of hell. When the time for punishment is up, you can go to reincarnation; if you are not guilty, it is much simpler. Go directly to Na Naihe Bridge and drink a bowl of Meng Po soup. reincarnation."


    "That''s it." Ye Chen finally understood the world after death. He looked at the city of Wounded Death and saw vaguely wandering spirits walking inside.


    "Let''s go, now go to the Yan Luo Temple, find the Yan Wang VIPs, we can go back to the soul of Tang Sanzang." After Sun Wukong finished, he took Ye Chen and walked forward again.


    "Wait!" Ye Chen stopped Monkey King, "There seems to be someone I know in that city."


    "Oh? Which one?" Monkey King walked to Ye Chen and asked Ye Chen to show him.


    "The two old people are the two kind old people I met when I first arrived here. Without them, I would have been frozen to death or starved to death long ago."


    "And that woman. When I first entered Chang''an City, I met the first monster in my life at her steamed bun shop. If it hadn¡¯t been for Duke Di¡¯s arrival in time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m still being cut into steamed buns at the steamed bun shop. ."


    "Let''s go. The people in this city have nothing to do with you, whether they are good or bad before they are alive. If you don''t do bad things, you will naturally be reborn soon. If you do bad things, Hell will have a way to punish them."


    "But I want to help those two old people, after all, they are kind to me." Ye Chen looked at the two old people in the city. At this moment, they no longer need to worry about their livelihoods, but they are still in tatters. .


    "Looking at that, these two old people should have no children. Otherwise, why would someone burn them some paper money and let them buy two good clothes." Ye Chen couldn''t help feeling a little sad when he said this.


    "Hey, kid, remember, you''re kind, you will do bad things someday." Monkey King sighed, he seemed to see himself from Ye Chen.


    The Monkey King back then, like this Ye Chen, saw that some people around him were getting old and dying, and couldn''t accept it, so he broke into the underworld and tore his life and death.


    But now, Monkey King has a very indifferent view of life and death. He knows that birth, old age, sickness and death are human nature, and if he forcefully leaves these people behind, he will also destroy the rules between heaven and earth.


    But Sun Wukong still admired Ye Chen, after all, Ye Chen still has what he had lost back then, so he decided to do Ye Chen a favor.


    "Go, take me to find those two old people, I will help them once for you." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he walked straight to the city of vain, but Ye Chen didn''t keep up in time.


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t leave again, I will regret it." Monkey King smiled and turned his head, looking at Ye Chen who was still standing still.


    "Thank you." Ye Chen said from the heart.


    "Hey, what is this, when my old grandson was arguing about this underworld... Forget it, I won''t mention the things back then, hurry up, and Tang Sanzang will go to reincarnation a little later."


    "Come!" Ye Chen hurriedly followed Monkey King''s pace and walked towards the city of vain.


    Chapter 1429


    This Monkey King is worthy of being the one who made trouble in the Underworld. Wherever he went, all the officials in the Underworld gave a three-point courtesy. Even in front of this dead city, the goalkeeper was respectful.


    Logically speaking, this vain city is not allowed to let anyone other than the ghost enter. Even if the gods are here, you need to talk to the king if you want to enter this vain city, but Monkey King has such privileges.


    He took Ye Chen straight into the city. Although the guard at the door wanted to stop Ye Chen, he was glared by Monkey King''s eyes and immediately wilted like an eggplant that had been beaten by frost.


    "Boy, how about those two people?" After Monkey King entered the city, Ye Chen stepped forward and stood beside Monkey King. He looked at the wandering spirits in the city, and suddenly saw the two old men who had been alone all their lives.


    "It''s them." Ye Chen pointed to the direction where the two old men were. After Sun Wukong saw it, he immediately led Ye Chen to walk over.


    Along the way, all the wandering souls felt the powerful demon energy emanating from Sun Wukong. This demon energy is like a tonic to them. If anyone takes such a couple of mouthfuls, he will surely become a ghost immediately.


    But after all, many wandering spirits were still very visionary. When they saw Monkey King rushing in, they knew that the monkey and the people behind him were not simple, so few wandering spirits dared to come in at this moment.


    However, if there are sensible wandering souls, there are naturally ignorant ones. Ye Chen followed Sun Wukong and found that several wandering souls started to feel a little bit about to move after feeling the demon spirit on Sun Wukong.


    "Don''t worry, they don''t dare to do anything." Sun Wukong was afraid that Ye Chen would be afraid here, so he comforted Ye Chen.


    But in fact, Ye Chen didn''t have much fear. After all, the wandering soul here was actually very vulnerable to him. Although he was the soul, he still had a little mana.


    Ye Chen and Monkey King walked not far from the two old people, but these two old people were ordinary farmers before they were alive. They have never seen any big scenes. Now they are a little scared when they see such scenes.


    The powerful demon spirit emanating from Monkey King didn''t make the two old men feel greedy. On the contrary, the two old men were a little restrained. They didn''t know why the powerful monkey came in his direction.


    But after Monkey King and Ye Chen approached, the old man saw Ye Chen clearly, and their faces immediately showed a surprise expression, but then this expression turned into sadness.


    "Young man, why... why are you here too." The old woman said she stood up and walked to Ye Chen''s side. Ye Chen saw the sad expressions on their faces.


    "Mother-in-law, I''m here to take you to reincarnation." Ye Chen smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m not dead, I just came here to do something."


    "Okay, okay, it¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t died, old man, look, I said that we saw this kid just now, if you don¡¯t believe it, I will say that he is a lucky person, he will not die so easily. ."


    The old woman didn''t seem to care about her reincarnation at all. After she learned that Ye Chen was not dead, the expression on her face immediately became relieved.

 786 Naruto Power System Chapter 786

    Ye Chen''s heart suddenly seemed to be grabbed by a big hand. The old woman''s concern made him want to cry, but in the state of the soul, he didn''t cry at all.


    "Two old people, go, I will take you to reincarnation, and in the next life I will definitely let you be reborn in a good family." Ye Chen took the hands of the two old people and turned to look at Monkey King.


    "Great Sage, this shouldn''t be difficult, right?"


    "Boy, owe me a favor." Monkey King smiled, and then walked towards the gate of the City of Wound with three people.


    Chapter 1430


    Just when the three of them were about to walk out of the dead city, Ye Chen suddenly heard the voice of a familiar woman coming from behind him.


    "Brother, walk slowly, can you take the concubine body out too?" The woman''s voice was very sad, and Ye Chen turned his head and saw the lady boss of the bun shop.


    "I didn''t see you in the city just now, I didn''t expect you to really dare to show up." Ye Chen sneered and looked at the soul of the woman in front of him, and suddenly fell to the bottom of the high mood when meeting the deceased.


    "Brother, the concubine was forced to do the business of that human flesh bun at the time, you know, if the concubine doesn''t do it, the monster, he, he..."


    As the female ghost said, she cried sadly, but Ye Chen knew that this woman loves acting. Ye Chen didn''t believe a word of what she said now.


    "That day, when you tied me to the table and sliced ??my flesh, I couldn''t tell that you were being coerced. You evil spirit, you do a lot of evil, you should be honest here and wait to be sent to the eighteenth hell. "


    "Brother, please, if you can take your concubine out and put your concubine into a good baby, the concubine promises that you will never do bad things in your next life, and the concubine body will definitely find the younger brother and act as a horse ."


    The female ghost said, she ran to Ye Chen''s side. She grabbed Ye Chen''s foot and refused to let go, but Ye Chen obviously saw that she was sucking the surrounding air vigorously. Obviously she was washing and absorbing Sun Wukong. Of the evil spirit.


    "Let go of me, or I will let you be obliterated here." Ye Chen''s tone became very cold. He looked at the woman kneeling on the ground without a trace of pity.


    This woman did not harm him lightly at the time. If there was no land public to save him, Ye Chen might have become the womb of the monster now. How could he easily forgive this woman?


    "Don''t, don''t, my concubine, my concubine is wrong." This woman is very shrewd. When she approached Ye Chen, she felt a trace of fairy energy from Ye Chen. She knew that Ye Chen''s words were by no means alarmist.


    So she hurriedly let go of Ye Chen''s legs, but she did not leave, but still kneeled on the spot, secretly still sucking the demon energy from Monkey King.


    "Let''s go, Great Sage, I don''t want this woman to go with her to reincarnate." Ye Chen finished speaking, and left without turning his head, but a word from Monkey King made Ye Chen stop.


    "Wait, you kid, why don''t you have such a compassionate heart? Somehow, someone also had an intersection with you before you were alive. Isn''t that Tathagata to say that everything you meet is predestined, you might as well take her."


    "Great Sage! Do you know how miserable this woman hurt me?" Ye Chen looked back at Monkey King. He didn''t understand when Monkey King became such a nosy monkey.


    "I said take it with you, kid, whether you are a human or an immortal, you need to be tolerant, don''t you understand?" When Monkey King spoke, he blinked at Ye Chen.


    Although Ye Chen didn''t understand what Sun Wukong meant, he still nodded reluctantly. When the woman saw that a strong man like Sun Wukong was willing to take herself, she immediately stood up from the ground.


    She walked up to Monkey King and smiled again and again, always praising Monkey King for being so powerful, and thanking Monkey King for giving her a chance.


    Ye Chen listened to her compliment to Monkey King in front, and couldn''t help feeling a little disgusted in his heart. Ye Chen turned around and stared at the bun shop proprietress behind him.


    "If you talk nonsense anymore, just go back to me, or I will throw you at the Wangchuan River and make you suffer from being unable to reincarnate for three thousand years."


    The lady boss immediately closed her mouth and quietly followed behind the group of people. Even at this time, she still did not forget to steal the evil spirit from Monkey King.


    Chapter 1431


    Ye Chen walked in front with the souls of the two old people, while Monkey King was looking at the lady boss of the bun shop from behind, to avoid the lady boss from thinking about it.


    This proprietress was a shrewd person before she was alive. She had long seen that Sun Wukong was the most powerful in this group. As long as she was fond of Sun Wukong, it would be impossible for Ye Chen to tell her about her reincarnation.


    So she kept talking to Monkey King along the way. Even if Ye Chen warned her many times, she still shamelessly approached Monkey King, absorbing the evil spirit and whispering.


    On the other hand, Monkey King looked like he didn''t care about the evil spirits on his body. Even after he noticed that the lady boss was absorbing the evil spirits, he deliberately released more so that the lady boss could suck enough at a time.


    "I said, you''re endless? I''m really not afraid that I will throw you into the Wangchuan River, right?" Ye Chen was really annoyed by the boss, and her chatter made Ye Chen feel that his mind was bigger.


    "I said, boy, can you treat others better? How can you say that this woman is also your old deceased, although she did something evil to you during her lifetime, but she is already dead, so just let it go."


    Sun Wukong''s tone was full of indifferent attitudes towards Ye Chen''s past encounters, which made Ye Chen a little bit chill. The slightest favor he had for Sun Wukong suddenly disappeared.


    "Why should I be magnanimous? Why should I be tolerant? She wanted to use my body as a source of human flesh steamed buns, and at that time she and her monster husband also cut several times on me. I can''t forget."


    "Besides, how can you, a monkey, persuade others to talk so well? If you are so generous, why would you still kill the heaven after five hundred years?"


    "Hey, you kid, I don''t understand the truth, I won''t tell you." Monkey King sipped to the ground, then put his hands behind his head, making a look of enjoying the scenery of the underworld.


    "Oh, my concubine, I am here to compensate my concubine. I did something wrong with my concubine before. Can my concubine spare the concubine because he is dead?"


    The lady boss deliberately begged Ye Chen for forgiveness in a very delicate tone, but Ye Chen had nothing but disgust in her heart, without any pity towards the lady boss.


    Soon, Monkey King brought Ye Chen and the three wandering souls to the outside of Yan Luo Temple. Ye Chen saw the Yan Luo Temple and stopped in front. Monkey King walked to Ye Chen and pointed at Yan Luo Temple with his chin.


    "Go in, there is the Yan Luo Temple." Sun Wukong looked at Ye Chen, and then at the three wandering spirits around him, "I don''t know where Tang Sanzang is now, why didn''t I see him in the City of Death just now? ?"


    "I was about to ask you about this. In the City of Wounded Death, didn''t you feel the breath of Tang Sanzang?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King strangely.


    It stands to reason that all the souls who died in vain should enter the city of vain after passing Huangquan Road, but Ye Chen also looked for it carefully in the city just now, but did not find Tang Sanzang.


    "Who knows, no matter what, anyway, the old man Yan Wang must know where Tang Sanzang is now. If he can''t hand over someone by then, I will smash the underground palace again."


    After speaking, Monkey King took the lead to walk into the Yan Luo Temple, and the proprietress of the Baozi Shop followed, and finally Ye Chen took the souls of the two old men into the Yan Luo Temple.


    After entering the gate of Yan Luo Temple, the first thing Ye Chen saw was a few ghosts guarding on both sides of the gate. At this moment, all the ghosts were looking at Monkey King who walked in from the door, and their eyes were full of fear.


    Chapter 1432


    "This monkey doesn''t know what it looked like when he smashed this Yan Luo Temple back then. Now in this Yan Luo Temple, there is still a survivor, and these evils are so afraid of him." Ye Chen thought silently in his heart.


    After walking through the lanes between the two rows of shadows, Ye Chen came to the deepest place in the Yan Luo Temple. He looked up and found that the case of the Yan Luo Temple was much higher than the ground.


    Ye Chen knew that this should have been specially built by King Yama to frighten ghosts and gods. King Yama was the highest official in the underworld. If he didn''t have any momentum, how could he let the ghosts surrender?


    "Lao Yan Wang, you get out of my old grandson!" Just when Ye Chen thought about how prestigious the King Yama should be, Monkey King''s words and actions destroyed the majesty in the Yama Temple.


    After Sun Wukong yelled and cursed, he jumped up and jumped directly onto the throne of Yama Temple. After that, he sat down as if returning to his own home, waiting for King Yama to appear.


    "I don''t know what the Lord Yama feels at this moment." Ye Chen thought that the Lord Yama, who was usually aloft in the underground mansion, was so bullied, he couldn''t help but feel a little pitiful.


    "Oh, I hope he won''t embarrass Tang Sanzang because of this monkey." Ye Chen shook his head, expressing concern about the monkey''s behavior.


    "Great Sage! Why did you come here?" A voice sounded from the back of the hall. This voice was full of power. Even if Ye Chen was the body of the soul, his heart trembled after hearing it.


    Not to mention the three ghosts around Ye Chen, after hearing this voice, a look of fear appeared on their faces, and then they knelt down straight.


    "This King Yama is worthy of being the master of the underground mansion, and one sentence can shock ordinary wandering souls to such an extent." Ye Chen suddenly had a higher evaluation of the strength of Monkey King.


    Just a word can make Ye Chen such a god of celestial strength feel shocked, this Yama King himself must not be low, but the Monkey King was able to smash this underworld not long after he had just finished his studies, its strength is evident.


    "Lao Yan, come out quickly, or if there is something wrong with my master, you, the king of Yama, will not be able to keep the throne." Monkey King moved around in the seat of King Yama, as if he could not calm down.


    "Come, here." The voice got closer and closer. Ye Chen looked in the direction where the voice came from. Soon, King Yama with a black face, long beard, tall stature and a black veiled hat walked from the back of the main hall. come out.

 787 Naruto Power System Chapter 787

    Upon closer inspection, Ye Chen found that there was a trace of righteousness between the Yama King¡¯s brows and his eyes, and his eyes swept across the hall. When he saw the three wandering souls next to Ye Chen, the bodies of the three wandering souls were lowered. And keep shaking.


    "This King Yama, what a mighty power." Ye Chen was shocked when King Yama''s gaze swept over his body. He found that King Yama''s eyes didn''t have a trace of emotion, and those eyes shuddered.


    "Hey! Old Yan Wang, I have been the Yan Wang for so many years, why didn''t I forget the etiquette? Today, my grandson stayed in your dead city for a long time, don''t you know that my grandson came to your place? You didn''t even go out to meet him? !"


    "The Great Sage calms down my anger, I really can''t get away with some official duties, but I also ask the Great Sage to forgive me." King Yama turned his head to look at Monkey King, the original serious expression on his face immediately brought a trace of flattery.


    "Bullying and fearing hard stuff." Ye Chen rolled his eyes secretly. He thought that the Yama King was respected, and how he could be neither humble nor overbearing when he treated Monkey King. He didn''t expect now...


    Chapter 1433


    "Hmph, my grandson will forgive you this time. Next time I come to the underworld again, if you still have this attitude, don''t blame my grandson for smashing your hall and tearing all your life and death books."


    Monkey King lay reclining on the Yama King''s seat, Yama King was laughing at the same time or not. How could there be the legendary Yama King?


    "The Great Sage is here this time, why is it?" After comforting Monkey King, King Yama finally asked about this matter, but he kept beating the drum in his heart for fear of the monkey''s request.


    "Is there nothing wrong with you, can''t you come to the Yama Temple?" Monkey King raised his head and looked at King Yama, his eyes full of jokes, "Or, you don''t welcome my grandson?"


    "Don''t dare, this Temple of Yama, the Great Sage will come whenever he wants, and stay as long as he wants." King Yama continued to laugh.


    "Speaking of it, it''s not all right. Have you seen the three wandering souls below?" Monkey King sat up and pointed at the three wandering souls beside Ye Chen.


    "I saw it, but who is this celestial being?" King Yama looked at the hall. He was actually not interested in the three wandering spirits. He was curious about who the young man standing beside the wandering spirits was. Monkey King mixed up in one place.


    "He, a idiot." Monkey King laughed twice, Ye Chen''s eyebrows were cold, "Smelly Monkey, you have to say that I am a idiot, I will never end with you."


    King Yama widened his eyes in astonishment after hearing these words. He looked at Ye Chen as if he was looking at a stupid idiot.


    "Well, don''t say it, don''t say it, stingy." Sun Wukong really had nothing to do with Ye Chen, so he had to be soft.


    King Yama was even more shocked now. He looked at Ye Chen and then at Monkey King. To him, the conversation between the two men was no less than the rumbling of the sky and the earth.


    "I said, Mr. Yan Wang, why are you in a daze? I came to see you for errands, not to see you pretending to be stupid." Monkey King kicked Yama King''s clothes lightly with his toes, and Yama King reacted.


    "Oh, oh, I don''t know what''s the matter with the Great Sage?" King Yama quickly recovered, he didn''t dare to collide with Monkey King like the young man in the hall.


    "In fact, it''s not a big event. You arrange the reincarnation of the three wandering souls in the hall. For the two old people, I want them to be rich in the next life and have nothing to worry about. Can you do it?"


    "But they have not reached the end of their lives, and they are still..." Yan Wangzheng said, and suddenly saw Monkey King look at him like electricity, he stopped talking, and then nodded vigorously.


    "The rest..." Monkey King touched his chin and looked at the wife of the Baozi Shop, "She just sucked a lot of my evil spirit."


    "What?!" King Yama immediately pretended to be furious, and looked at the proprietress of the bun shop, "You dare to take the demon spirit of the Monkey King, you are simply tired of being a ghost!"


    "Come here!" After King Yama finished speaking, he immediately yelled toward the outside of the hall. Soon, two bad guys walked in from outside the hall and made a beating to the two in the hall.


    "Put this wandering spirit into custody and let her stay in every level of hell for three hundred years, and receive all the punishments in hell! When the punishment is over, immediately let her be reborn as a beast and be subjected to labor for all ages!"


    "Here!" When the two evil servants heard King Yama''s dispatch, they immediately set up the bun shop proprietress.


    "My lord! Don''t do it!" The wife of the bun shop suddenly burst out with an extremely miserable scream. Ye Chen saw blood and tears in her eyes. This was a precursor to the ghost becoming a ghost!


    "Noisy, hold it down!" King Yama waved his hand impatiently, and the two escorts led the proprietress out of the Temple of Yama.


    Chapter 1434


    "Monkey King! You can''t die!" The lady boss''s stern voice echoed in the hall, and Monkey King suddenly raised her head and looked in the direction of the boss lady.


    "Wait." Monkey King smiled and stood up, walked down the hall, and came to the front of the lady of the bun shop, "What did you just say?"


    "You deceive me to lie to me, you can''t die!" The lady boss struggled constantly in the hands of the bad guy, and she couldn''t wait to bite on Monkey King at the moment.


    "Haha, this is the funniest joke I''ve heard since I was enlightened." Monkey King suddenly laughed, clutching his stomach, "I can''t die? You can ask who can really kill the sky and the earth. It''s me?!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    The two old men covered their ears, but still couldn''t resist the screaming voice. Ye Chen saw it and put his hands on the shoulders of the two old men. The influence on the two old men disappeared immediately.


    The old woman raised her head and glanced at Ye Chen gratefully. Ye Chen responded with a smile. The two old people were kind-hearted and deserved a good ending. Ye Chen didn''t want them to be hurt anymore.


    "Take it!" King Yama also walked down the hall at this moment. He frowned and looked at the spirit of the proprietress, with a trace of impatience on his face. He usually dislikes this kind of savage spirit most.


    The two ghosts left the hall with the spirits of the proprietress. After that, King Yama called two more ghosts and took the two old men down, but this time the ghosts were polite.


    "Thank you." After seeing the two old people being led by the bad guys in the direction of Naihe Bridge, Ye Chen said softly in Monkey King''s ear.


    He finally understood that Monkey King didn''t want to help the boss wife, and finally understood that Monkey King was not as brave as it seemed on the surface. In fact, this monkey was also a hatred monkey.


    "If you really thank me, just tell me who my master is." Monkey King looked at Ye Chen with a smile, but only got Ye Chen''s expression of disdain.


    "I want to be beautiful, this is what I used to threaten you, if I tell you now, can you still go to learn the scriptures?" Ye Chen finished speaking, and went straight into the Yan Luo Palace, no longer paying attention to chasing after him. Monkey King.


    "Great Sage, these three souls have been handled, are there any other things next?" King Yama, who had already entered the hall, greeted him again at this moment.


    When Monkey King saw King Yama, he immediately changed his face. He who was laughing at first became serious. Ye Chen looked at Monkey King and couldn''t help but want to laugh. This monkey turned out to be a good face.


    "Ahem, naturally something is wrong without leaving, I ask you, have you ever seen the soul of a monk named Tang Sanzang?" Monkey King looked at King Yama.


    "I''ve seen it, I''ve seen it, this Tang Sanzang has not yet finished his life, but his merits are very deep. After he came to this underground palace, he was directly taken away by the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and he and I have only one side.


    "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva? What did he do with Tang Sanzang?" Monkey King asked strangely.


    "This... the Bodhisattva didn''t say, you know that the Great Sage, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has a superb status. We Yama Kings are actually not as big as other officials, so I can''t inquire about other people''s affairs."


    King Yama looked distressed, and Sun Wukong knew at a glance that he really didn''t know this time, so he hurriedly pulled up Ye Chen''s sleeve, "Then we won''t stay here for more, let''s say goodbye."


    "Huh... the plague god, finally left." King Yama looked at the backs of Monkey King and Ye Chen, and took a long breath. His back was already saturated with sweat at this moment.


    Chapter 1435


    Sun Wukong took Ye Chen and flew out of the Yan Luo Temple. Ye Chen observed the underworld in the air and found that the underworld was actually not as cold and terrifying as the world imagined, but had many good scenery.


    "I said monkeys, this mansion looks pretty good." Ye Chen said to Monkey King while watching the scenery.


    "Of course, although the underworld is a place to absorb the souls of the dead, it was created by gods after all. But don''t you think the scenery here is good, in fact, this is not what the world calls the underworld."


    "Oh? Where is the underworld that the world said?"


    "Hey, my grandson told you that I don''t understand, but you only need to know one thing to understand-the most important place in this mansion is not the part you see now, but the eighteen layers of hell."


    "I understand." Ye Chen nodded, "Mortals are afraid of death, so naturally they will automatically imagine the underworld as an eighteenth level. The underworld they said should be the place of suffering."


    "Hey, I said, your kid is actually somewhat savvy." Monkey King smiled, "We are almost where the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is. Don''t talk nonsense when you get there, you know?"


    "Why?" Ye Chen didn''t know why.


    "That Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is powerful, and my grandson is a little jealous of him. If you say something wrong, I won''t be able to save you."

 788 Naruto Power System Chapter 788

    "I didn''t expect that in these Three Realms there is a fairy that you are afraid of, the Great Sage Monkey King?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King with a smile.


    "I didn''t say that I was afraid of him, I just said that I was a little jealous, if I really fight...huh." Sun Wukong said that there was nothing to follow, Ye Chen knew that this Sun Wukong actually had no confidence in front of the Earth Store Bodhisattva.


    "Well, you Monkey King is the most powerful, there is nothing you are afraid of in these Three Realms." Ye Chen had no choice but to follow Sun Wukong''s words, and the two of them arrived in front of a simple cave.


    "Here, Tang Sanzang should be inside, otherwise you just wait here, I can go in and bring him out by myself." Sun Wukong just wanted to take Ye Chen in, but suddenly changed his mind.


    "Is it Wukong? But it''s for Tang Sanzang? If so, then come in." A peaceful voice came out from the cave, and Monkey King heard the voice and immediately walked into the cave.


    "And the little friend next to you, come in too." The voice sounded again, and Monkey King stopped, then turned around helplessly, "Go kid, Jizo Bodhisattva wants to see you."


    Ye Chen nodded, and quickly followed in the footsteps of Monkey King, and the two entered the cave together.


    This cave mansion was not as dim as it was seen outside, and I don''t know if the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva used any spells. Ye Chen didn''t see the light inside when he stood outside.


    Sun Wukong walked slowly with Ye Chen in front, turning the corner of the front wall, and a small stone chamber appeared in front of Ye Chen.


    A Bodhisattva is sitting behind a stone slip, and beside the slip, there is Tang Sanzang who is sitting in meditation.


    Below the case, a beast with a tiger head, a unicorn, a dog, a dragon, a lion tail, and a unicorn foot was lying on the ground. Ye Chen recognized it at a glance. That was the truth of the legend.


    "Wukong, are you here for Tang Sanzang?" The very ordinary Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva heard the sound of footsteps and raised his head to look at Monkey King and Ye Chen.


    "Back to the Bodhisattva, my old grandson meant this." Monkey King actually reverently replied, and honestly answered the Ksitigarbha.


    "Hey, monkey, why does the Bodhisattva look different from the legend?" Ye Chen also said a little, then his lips moved slightly, and he asked Sun Wukong in a low voice.


    "Because I have countless incarnations, and I often save sentient beings in the world, and the living population has a different appearance." Before Monkey King could answer, the Ksitigarbha King spoke, which made Ye Chen a little embarrassed.


    Chapter 1436


    "This... Ye Chen is disrespectful, so he shouldn''t arbitrarily discuss the bodhisattva''s state in front of the bodhisattva, and ask the bodhisattva not to be offended." Ye Chen hurriedly made a deep sorrow to apologize.


    "It''s okay." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva waved his hand gently, Ye Chen''s body was immediately dragged by a strong force, and then this strong force helped Ye Chen''s upper body up.


    Ye Chen looked at the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and found that he was also looking at him with a smile. Ye Chen was a little embarrassed to look directly at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so he quickly lowered his head.


    "The world is illusory, like a dream bubble, throw away the hue, and then you can see the original mind." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said suddenly.


    Ye Chen raised his head and looked at the Earth Store Bodhisattva, but saw that the Earth Store Bodhisattva did not look at him, as if he had never spoken to him before.


    "Monkey, what did the Bodhisattva mean?" Ye Chen asked Sun Wukong gently again, but Sun Wukong looked at Ye Chen with a strange look.


    "I said, did you have a fever? The Bodhisattva didn''t say anything after helping you get up just now, silly boy." Sun Wukong smiled on his face. Although he did not laugh, Ye Chen still felt the ridicule.


    "You monkey..." Ye Chen raised his hand, just as he was about to hit Monkey King, but suddenly he realized that the sentence just now was specially given to him by the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    But Ye Chen didn''t understand why the Bodhisattva had to say such a sentence to himself, because Ye Chen didn''t even know where his original mind was. After all, he didn''t even know why he wanted to learn sutras.


    If it is for the secrets in him, it is understandable, but Ye Chen knows that this is not what he really wants to do deep in his heart.


    "Since the two of you are here today, take San Zang back. Wukong, protect San Zang in the future. Don''t let him fall here again. If I didn''t save him today, San Zang might be eaten by evil spirits. ."


    "Follow the teachings of the Bodhisattva." Monkey King quickly agreed.


    "After you go back, you have to listen to what Sanzang said. On the westward journey, the three of you need to support each other in order to obtain the truth. At that time, the ambition of the underworld can be realized."


    "Wukong understands." Monkey King said, he was like an obedient child in front of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and he didn''t even dare to say the "my grandson" that had been talking about before.


    Seeing that Sun Wukong was sincere, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva awakened the Tang Seng who was entering concentration. When Tang Seng woke up, he chanted the Buddha''s name once, and then looked at both Ye Chen and Sun Wukong.


    "Well, how did this monkey chase here?" Tang Seng looked terrified after seeing Monkey King. It seemed that Monkey King had cast a huge shadow on his psychology.


    "Don''t be afraid of San Zang. Starting today, this Monkey King is your disciple. The monsters are rampant on the westward road. Only if he is by your side can you be safe and sound." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva comforted Tang Seng.


    Although there was the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s words, Tang Seng could not avoid being a little afraid of Monkey King, but after he saw Ye Chen standing beside Monkey King, he gradually felt relieved.


    "San Zang, go back with Wukong and this little friend. By the way, don''t rush to learn the scriptures, don''t use the way of the demon."


    "Amitabha Buddha, Sanzang has been recorded." Tang Seng folded his hands together and bowed his head slightly. Then, Monkey King and Ye Chen led Tang Seng out of the cave.


    After leaving the cave, Monkey King recognized the direction, and then took Ye Chen and Tang Seng out of the underworld, and the three returned to the place where Tang Seng''s body was deeply buried.


    Sun Wukong first found Tang Seng''s physical body by magic, and then helped Tang Seng return to the flesh, and then sent Ye Chen''s Yuanshen into the flesh. After a few breaths, Tang Seng and Ye Chen woke up together.


    Chapter 1437


    Seeing Tang Seng and Ye Chen waking up, Monkey King breathed a sigh of relief. He was relieved that Tang Seng was rescued.


    He asked Ye Chen to wait for him now. He went out to do some things and came back soon. Ye Chen had no choice but to stay with Tang Seng, waiting for Monkey King who didn''t know what he was going to return.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Ye Chen, what is the origin of this Monkey King? Is he...reliable?" After Monkey King left, Monk Tang suddenly asked Ye Chen.


    "Although the Monkey King is a monkey, he has an extraordinary origin. It is said that he was formed by absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon from the leftover spirit stone after Nuwa repaired the sky, so he was born with supernatural power."


    "Furthermore, this monkey learns art everywhere, and got the golden cudgel in his hand in the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Five hundred years ago, he made a noise in the heavenly palace. Its mana far exceeds that of all gods and only the Buddha can suppress it."


    After Ye Chen answered truthfully, Tang Seng''s face really showed worry. Ye Chen saw it and sat next to Tang Seng, "But the mage can rest assured that this monkey is now very afraid of the Buddha, and he will not have extra branches."


    "The most important thing is that I now have a secret about him. Don''t look at him acting fiercely, but in fact he dare not make a mistake, you can trust him."


    "Amitabha, the poor monk is not afraid of his own death. What the poor monk is afraid of is that if the monkey is as aggressive as before on the westward road, the innocent people may be implicated."


    "No, Master, I believe that your ability will definitely restrain him, and he was actually excusable before he went mad. After all, he has been suppressed for five hundred years and no one can stand it, right?"


    Tang Seng nodded, reluctantly agreeing to Ye Chen''s statement, but Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng must still be worried.


    While the two were talking, Ye Chen saw that the Monkey King in the distance had returned, so he stopped the conversation and greeted the Monkey King in the distance, "Monkey, who is behind you?"


    "This white horse is so hard to find." Monkey King took the white horse behind him and walked to Ye Chen, "Hey, this is the horse that the master lost when I was crazy before. I brought it back to the master."


    "Good, good." Tang Seng saw the horse and immediately stood up. He touched the horse''s mane, and his eyes suddenly filled with tears.


    After that, Tang Seng looked at Monkey King, but he did not expect that Monkey King would kneel down at Tang Seng with a "puff", "Master! Please accept Wukong! Wukong has offended him before, so please don''t blame him!"


    Tang Seng, a monk, was already soft-hearted. At this moment, seeing Monkey King retrieve his horse and apologizing honestly, he forgave the evil that Monkey King had done before.


    "Amitabha Buddha, get up, I will accept you as a disciple, but you must remember that you must never do such a thing again in the future, and you must not easily break the killing vow, otherwise I will definitely expel you when the time comes."


    "Wukong took it down." Monkey King knocked three heads, then flew up and drove straight to the sky with somersault clouds. Ye Chen heard the series of laughs he left behind.


    "I''m finally out, I have a master!" Monkey King yelled while laughing. Ye Chen couldn''t help smiling when he saw such an innocent Monkey King for the first time.


    "Amitabha, this monkey is also a man of temperament." Tang Seng also had a smile in his eyes. Then, he mounted the horse, Ye Chen took the reins, and then raised his head to look at the sky.


    "Monkey, let''s go!"


    Chapter 1438

 789 Naruto Power System Chapter 789

    In the next few days, the three of them didn''t encounter a monster along the way, and I don''t know if it was because Monkey King was by Tang Seng''s side. The monsters seemed to be scared back to the cave and dare not come out.


    "I''m talking about monkeys, are the hundreds of miles around here all yours before? Why didn''t I see a monster? This is too abnormal."


    "Who knows, these monsters are very shrewd. I used to feel the breath of the little monsters nearby when I was pressed down on the mountain, but after I came out, none of them were seen. This made my grandson really bored."


    "Amitabha, it is a good thing to have no monsters, but the poor monk hopes that he can go to Lingshan safely and obtain the truth."


    "Master, it''s not right to think this way. People say that good things are hard to come by, not to mention studying the scriptures, if they can get them in peace, wouldn''t the world have already been saved?"


    "Hey, you kid, it''s quite reasonable, but the master is not afraid. With my grandson''s ability, the little monsters in this world dare not step forward."


    "This monkey, the ability to speak big words is first-rate, see if you can remember what you said today when you go to Heaven and Lingshan for help in the future." Ye Chen said inwardly.


    The three people walked peacefully for nearly half a month, during which Ye Chen had been observing the surrounding terrain, and he was looking for the place where the next catastrophe occurred.


    Just after the three of them had walked for half a day on this day, Ye Chen looked far away and saw a mountain in front of him. The mountain was towering into the clouds and the mountain road was extremely steep. Ye Chen knew that Snake Pan Mountain was coming.


    "Mage, we have been walking continuously for half a day, so why don''t we rest here for a while, and then continue on our way." Ye Chen stopped, and the horse he was holding stopped.


    "Amitabha, whether you have a rest, you and Wukong also need to replenish your stamina. This horse also needs to drink some water and eat some fodder to continue moving."


    Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng was hungry when he heard Tang Seng''s words, so he handed the rein in his hand to Monkey King, "The mage is here for a while, I''ll go for alms, go and come."


    "Amitabha Buddha, it''s so good." Tang Seng got off his horse, glanced at Ye Chen, then sat next to a big rock, closed his eyes, and began to recite the scriptures silently.


    "Monkey, you are here to watch the mage carefully, don''t cause trouble, if you encounter any trouble, just leave it alone, wait until I come back to deal with it."


    "Well, you go, my old grandson will never get into trouble." Sun Wukong looked impatient, Ye Chen knew this was his nagging, so he didn''t say anything anymore, turned and left.


    Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng and Monkey King would encounter a group of robbers here, and Monkey King killed a few robbers in a hurry, which was the main reason why he later wore the golden hoop.


    Ye Chen didn''t want to see Avalokitesvara, so he took the initiative to leave, ready to wait for Monkey King to wear the golden hoop and come back, so as not to conflict with Avalokitesvara again.


    So Ye Chen left far away. He went to find a few families in the nearby villages. After asking for some food, he waited two hours outside the village before rushing back.


    Ye Chen walked slowly back to the place where Tang Seng and Monkey King had stayed. From a distance, he saw Monkey King and Tang Seng sitting on the ground, but there was no blood around them.


    Chapter 1439


    "Monkey, Master, I am back." Ye Chen walked towards the two people. He had been looking for traces of the fight along the way, but he hadn''t seen anything.


    "You idiot, did you come back so long after eating alone?" Monkey King opened his eyes and looked at Ye Chen, who was slowly walking in front of him. "If you come back with food, I and the master will both. starving."


    "You... have you eaten?" Ye Chen asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, my grandson can wait, but the master can''t wait any longer, so I went to melt some fate and gave it to the master."


    Sun Wukong raised his head and looked at Ye Chen with helplessness on his face. Ye Chen knew that Tang Monk would have tortured Monkey King with words to eat, so Sun Wukong had no choice but to leave him to alms.


    "It''s fine if you have eaten it, then wait for the food I melted to eat at night." Ye Chen nodded, "By the way,... nothing happened just now?"


    "No, after you left, I have been waiting here with the master. You haven''t come back for a long time, and the master was panicked because of hunger, so I went out for alms, but you still didn''t come back when I came back."


    "My master and I can''t leave you alone, so we have to wait for you here. Nothing happened during this time, idiot, did you have a fever again?"


    Monkey King said, stood up and put the furry back of his hand on Ye Chen''s forehead, "Weird, the temperature is normal, but how do I feel that you are expecting something to happen?"


    Ye Chen pulled away Monkey King''s hand and looked at Tang Seng. At this moment, Tang Seng also looked at him, with a suspicious expression on his face. Ye Chen shook his head, "It''s okay, how could I expect something to happen."


    "Amitabha Buddha, since Ye Chen is back, let''s set off." Tang Seng also stood up, mounted the horse, and Ye Chen took the reins, but he felt very strange in his heart.


    "It''s not right, why didn''t the robbers show up? In this way, wouldn''t Monkey King be bound by the golden hoop? This doesn''t fit the content of the book."


    Even though he thought so, Ye Chen never showed any signs, but he was sure of one thing now, that is, since he joined, the catastrophe on the westward road has all changed.


    "According to the previous situation of Monkey King''s madness, these catastrophes should only be more difficult, not simple. It seems that future catastrophes can not be resolved simply by the content of the book."


    When Ye Chen was just thinking about it, the three of them had already climbed the mountain. The mountain road of Snake Pan Mountain was not easy to walk, so Ye Chen could only lead the horse forward slowly. I don¡¯t know how long it took, how many people finally To the top of the mountain.


    "There seems to be a few words on the stone in front, wait for me to check it out." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he immediately flew to a large stone in the distance, he took a closer look, and then flew back.


    "The word on the stone is''Eagle Sorrow'', this name is so rustic." Monkey smacking his lips, thinking of his Huaguo Mountain, this name is much better than this "Eagle Sorrow River".


    "Then there should be a deep mountain stream in front of you, monkey, you go find a way, the mage and I are waiting for you by the mountain stream, we will leave after you find the way."


    "Okay, then you two will wait there with peace of mind, and my grandson will go back as soon as I go." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, one of them flew up into the sky, and then disappeared.


    Chapter 1440 White Dragon


    Ye Chen led the horse to the edge of the mountain stream. He stood on the edge of the mountain stream and looked down. He saw that the mountain stream was bottomless, "I don''t know if the monkey has found the way."


    Just as Ye Chen was thinking about this, he suddenly heard some sounds under the mountain stream, but when Ye Chen listened carefully, the voice suddenly disappeared.


    "This should be the white dragon." Ye Chen thought silently, he didn''t know what to do now.


    According to the development of the events in the book, Ye Chen should have Bailong eat Tang Seng''s horse, but now everything has changed, Ye Chen doesn''t know if he should stop the dragon.


    After all, no one knows if this dragon will be extremely hungry and eat Tang Sanzang together. If Tang Sanzang has any accident again, Ye Chen is really afraid that Tang Seng will give up learning the scriptures halfway.


    "Ye Chen, is this mountain stream deep?" Tang Seng''s voice suddenly sounded from behind Ye Chen, and Ye Chen turned his head, "I don''t know if there are any monsters below it."


    "It''s okay, the poor monk believes in the abilities of you and Wukong. Even if there are monsters, you two will surely be able to turn the dangers into danger." Tang Seng smiled at Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen also smiled, but just as he just showed a smile, a loud sound of dragons suddenly sounded from below the mountain stream!


    "Not good! Master, quickly hide!" Ye Chen shouted to Tang Seng behind him, but as soon as his words fell, the expression on Tang Seng''s face immediately turned into horror.


    Ye Chen knew what was wrong, he didn''t turn around immediately, but felt the strangeness behind him. At this moment, he smelled a stench.


    Ye Chen turned around slowly, what was in front of him at the moment was a mouthful of blood!


    Ye Chen exclaimed, and then immediately backed away, further away, he finally saw a white dragon floating in the air.


    The white dragon was in the air, but as comfortable as in the water. At this moment, it was staying in the air, watching the two horses on the mountain stream.


    "Mage, hurry up and find the monkey, here I will deal with it!" Ye Chen stared at Bai Long and shouted, but said that it was too late, and before Tang Monk got up, the white dragon rushed suddenly. Come down!


    Ye Chen heard a deafening scream, and then he saw Bai Long rushing towards Tang Seng, looking at the posture, this white dragon was not going to eat the white horse at all!


    "Niezha!" Ye Chen shouted, he manipulated the mana in his body to gather under his feet, and then his figure flashed and rushed directly to Tang Seng''s side, unexpectedly a bit faster than Bailong.


    Just when Ye Chen was guarding Tang Seng, Bai Long also rushed from behind. It saw Ye Chen, but was not surprised, as if it had known that Ye Chen would protect Tang Seng.


    Bai Long opened his mouth wide, and rushed towards Ye Chen. Ye Chen knew that the white dragon was already extremely hungry, and he might be swallowed by the dragon today.


    "This white dragon is so strange, why don''t you eat white horses and eat Tang Seng?" Ye Chen thought of this, but he had no time to think about the reasons, because the white dragon had already rushed in front of him.


    With a roar of fright and anger, Ye Chen was bitten in his mouth by Bailong, and after that, there was a sound of rubbing bones.

 790 Naruto Power System Chapter 790

    Tang Seng''s body was already covered with blood at this moment. Seeing Ye Chen in front of him being swallowed by the white dragon, his legs were so frightened that he did not dare to move.


    Chapter 1441 Third Prince


    Bailong chewed Ye Chen a few times and then swallowed it into his stomach, but he still didn''t seem to be full. This time, he set his eyes on the white horse.


    The white horse neighed as if he had sensed danger, but the protector of the white horse was eager and didn''t run away immediately, so the white dragon swallowed it easily.


    Tang Seng was completely stunned. He looked around and found that there was no living creature here except him. He immediately felt heartache and sat on the ground crying.


    Just when Tang Seng began to cry bitterly, Monkey King finally rushed over. He knew that something was wrong when he heard the sound on the edge of the mountain stream, but he didn''t expect it had developed into this way.


    "Beast!" Seeing the two stalls of blood on the ground, Monkey King suddenly understood what was going on. He took out the golden cudgel and immediately fought with the white dragon.


    How supernatural is Monkey King?The Bailong only took two sticks and knew that he was definitely not the monkey''s opponent, so after a few tricks with Monkey King, he turned around and returned to the mountain stream.


    Monkey King jumped in anxiously. He was the least fond of fighting in the water in his life, and the water was Bailong''s territory. He had no confidence in defeating the Bailong in the water.


    "You bastard, get out of my grandson! Do you know who my grandson is?! How dare you run wild on my grandson''s head, are you tired of living?!"


    Monkey King cursed, his voice resounding throughout the mountain stream, but the white dragon and even Monkey King were so powerful that they didn''t get out of the mountain stream, and Monkey King was scolded by the shameless white dragon so angry.


    After scolding for more than half an hour, Sun Wukong was also a little tired. He sat on the ground and looked at the mountain stream, "If you don''t get out, my grandson will go down by himself!"


    There was still no response below, Tang Seng was still crying bitterly, crying over and over again, saying that there was no horse and no horse on his way to the west.


    "Don''t howl, Ye Chen was swallowed by the white dragon, are you still hurting your horse?" Monkey King turned his head irritably and shouted, but Tang Seng continued to cry like he hadn''t heard it.


    After Sun Wukong rested for a while, he slowly stood up, swiped the grass clippings on his body, and picked up the golden cudgel that was stuck on the ground.


    "Bailong, your grandpa is here too!" Monkey King jumped down the mountain stream, but at this moment, a voice suddenly rang from the air, and Monkey King stopped his body immediately.


    "Who?!" Monkey King turned around and saw a Bodhisattva standing in the sky, which he recognized.


    "Avalokitesvara, what are you doing here? Aren''t you here to stop my grandson from killing the white dragon?" Sun Wukong stared at the Avalokitesvara in the sky with bad eyes.


    "Yes, and not." The Bodhisattva looked at Monkey King, "Wukong is in no rush. The white dragon is not an evil dragon. It has been enlightened by me before, and I will call it out."


    After the Guanyin Bodhisattva finished speaking, he whispered a few words to the mountain stream. He didn''t expect that the white dragon would rush out of the mountain stream obediently.


    When Sun Wukong saw the white dragon, he was very angry. He was about to kill the white dragon with a golden cudgel, but he was stopped by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Wu Kong is not annoyed." The Bodhisattva waved his hand, and the golden hoop in Sun Wukong''s hand flew out and fell to the ground. "Third Prince, are you willing to go with Tang Sanzang to learn scriptures now?"


    As soon as Monkey King heard what the Bodhisattva called the white dragon, he immediately stopped his attack, "I didn''t expect the white dragon to come back quite small."


    Chapter 1442


    "Monkey, don''t think that the thing you just scolded me just passed." Bai Long suddenly uttered words and looked at Monkey King who was standing on the ground.


    Sun Wukong laughed angrily when he heard this, "Why, should you dare not fight with my grandson?"


    Bailong knew that he was inferior to Monkey King, so he closed his mouth and stopped talking. Guanyin opened his mouth again when he saw that the two were no longer fighting.


    "Bailong, this person is the Tang Sanzang you are going to follow. Did you swallow his horse into your abdomen just now?" The Bodhisattva asked Tang Seng who was crying on the ground covered with blood.


    "The Bodhisattva forgive me. I waited for a long time in this mountain stream. I was so hungry that I had to eat the white horse. I hope that the Bodhisattva and Master Sanzang will not be offended."


    "Since the mage has lost the white horse, why don''t you turn into a mount he sat on and take him to learn the scriptures together?" the Bodhisattva continued to ask.


    "I am willing to use this method to atone for my sins." Bai Long lowered his head, he knew that now only when he became Tang Seng''s mount, Tang Seng would no longer be sad for the lost white horse.


    The Bodhisattva nodded when she heard Bailong''s words, then she cast a spell for a while, and the third prince of the Dragon King immediately emitted a bright white light.


    After Tang Seng saw the white light, he stopped crying and stared at the center of the white light, but the white light became brighter and brighter. Gradually, Tang Seng could no longer look directly.


    The white light continued to increase, but when Tang Seng thought that the white light was about to swallow him, the light suddenly disappeared.


    Tang Seng looked again and saw that the white dragon was gone. At this moment, the only thing left on the ground was a pure white horse.


    "Tang Seng, I will give you the god Malongju that the white dragon has transformed. From today, let it carry you to the west. What do you think?"


    "Thank you Bodhisattva." When Tang Seng saw this handsome white horse, he immediately forgot about his previous horse. He quickly bowed to the Bodhisattva.


    "I said Bodhisattva, the horse matter just passed away, but this white dragon swallowed a person. Can''t this matter just go away?"


    Seeing that no one seemed to mention Ye Chen, Sun Wukong immediately stood up. He looked at the white horse and then at the Bodhisattva, "Let him spit out the person, or I will cut him out today."


    "Bailong, have you ever swallowed a living person?" The Bodhisattva frowned and immediately looked at the white dragon horse, but the white dragon horse bowed his head and ate the grass as if he hadn''t heard it.


    "Bai Long! If you pretend to be stupid again, I will definitely send you to death today!" Monkey King looked at Bai Long viciously, but Bai Long remained unmoved.


    "Wukong, don''t be rude, this white dragon is the god horse that the Bodhisattva gave me to take us to learn the scriptures. If you kill it today, how will we explain to the Buddha in the future?" Tang Seng quickly stopped Sun Wukong.


    "What are you talking about?" Monkey King suddenly turned his head to look at Tang Seng, "Don''t forget, Ye Chen was swallowed by this white dragon to save you. If you didn''t have him, you would have died early!"


    "You! How rude are you monkey head in front of the Bodhisattva?! Don''t hurry up and kneel down!" Seeing that Monkey King was not obeying the command, Tang Seng immediately took out his identity as a master to suppress Monkey King.


    But Sun Wukong was not obedient this time. He couldn''t turn a blind eye to Ye Chen''s affairs like Tang Seng, nor could he be grateful to Guanyin for a little favor, and even forget the person who saved his life.


    Chapter 1443


    "I, don''t kneel." Monkey King looked at Tang Seng. For the first time, he felt that the monk in front of him looked so disgusting. His lack of a bottom line in front of authority completely annoyed Monkey King.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Wukong, don''t you listen to what you said as a teacher?" Tang Seng clasped his hands together, but his expression was no longer so calm now, but he brought a trace of sullenness.


    "Monk, you have violated the precepts." Monkey King suddenly smiled when he saw the expression on Tang Seng''s face, "In order to curry favor with the Bodhisattva, you even violated the precepts."


    Tang Seng''s face turned red, but immediately, his face became very normal again. He looked straight at Monkey King, his eyes full of disappointment.


    "Don''t look at my old grandson with that kind of eyes, I am also very disappointed in you." Monkey King said lightly, and then he looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Guanyin, if you don''t let this white dragon hand over Ye Chen today, my grandson will never end with you. Even if my grandson can''t beat you, I will find the Tathagata and ask for an explanation."


    "Monkey King, you have repeatedly confronted Guanyin Bodhisattva, are you going to betray your teacher?!" Before Monkey King finished speaking, Tang Seng interrupted again.


    Sun Wukong couldn''t bear it anymore, he looked at Tang Seng with anger, "Shut up, smelly monk, believe it or not that my old grandson beat you to death?! You want to be my old grandson''s master too?!"


    "The evildoer!" Tang Seng shouted, and then glanced at Guanyin Bodhisattva from the corner of his eye. He knew that as long as the Guanyin Bodhisattva was still here, Monkey King would not dare to do anything to himself.


    "Monk, think about it clearly. In the future, we may have a long time together. If you talk like this, I won''t necessarily send you to the mouth of any monster brother."


    "The meat on your body is a big tonic to the monster." Monkey King squinted at Tang Seng. Tang Seng suddenly developed a trace of fear and dared not speak any more.


    "Sun Wukong, why do you insist on saving Ye Chen?" Guanyin suddenly said at this time, and Sun Wukong no longer looked at Tang Seng, but raised his head to look at the Bodhisattva.


    "Because he saved my life, if it weren''t for him, I would have been killed in the Heavenly Court that day." Sun Wukong said softly, "If you don''t hand it to someone today, I will keep the Heavenly Court and Lingshan no peace from today. day."


    "But Ye Chen was swallowed by this white dragon, and I can''t help it." Guanyin Bodhisattva pointed to the white dragon that had turned into a horse on the ground.

 791 Naruto Power System Chapter 791

    "Don''t pretend, if you can''t do it, no one in this world can do it." Monkey King obviously didn''t believe the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he flew directly into the sky, at the same height as Guanyin Bodhisattva, and in the process of lifting off, he also took out his golden cudgel. Seeing that posture, today is going to fight this Bodhisattva. .


    "Monkey monkey, think about it. If you go to war with me, what does it mean! Think about it carefully, for Ye Chen, is it worth it?" Guanyin still had a calm expression, causing Sun Wukong to be angry. .


    "Hey! Don''t talk nonsense! If my grandson doesn''t see Ye Chen''s person today, let you pay for Ye Chen here!" Sun Wukong raised the golden cudgel in his hand and pointed directly at Guanyin, but Guanyin was as if not watching To average.


    In other words, she didn''t care about Monkey King''s provocation at all.


    Just as the smell of gunpowder between Monkey King and Guanyin Bodhisattva became stronger and stronger, the white dragon horse standing on the ground suddenly made a vomiting sound.


    Chapter 1444


    Monkey King and Guanyin looked at the ground at the same time, and found that Bai Longma was gagging for some unknown reason. Monkey King''s eyes suddenly turned red and looked at Bai Longma''s abdomen.


    When he saw the situation in the belly of the white dragon horse, joy suddenly appeared on his face, and at the same time, a trace of disappointment appeared in the eyes of the Guanyin Bodhisattva opposite.


    When Monkey King saw the abnormal situation of Bai Longma, he immediately flew down to Bai Longma''s side. He looked at Bai Longma''s stomach, then put away the golden cudgel, and then he turned into a fly.


    After the fly "buzzed" around Bai Longma for a few times, it flew in directly from Bai Longma''s mouth, and then disappeared.


    During this process, Guanyin Bodhisattva had been watching the scene on the ground from the sky, but she neither helped nor stopped, just watching Monkey King enter the belly of Bai Longma to save Ye Chen.


    After the Monkey King entered Bai Longma''s stomach, he didn''t know what method he used. After only a short while, Bai Longma stopped vomiting, and then two flies flew out of his mouth one after another.


    The flies landed on the ground. With a faint light flashing, the two flies turned into Monkey King and Ye Chen. At this moment, Ye Chen''s body was full of sticky liquid. He looked at his body and couldn''t help but retching. .


    "Smelly boy, hurry up and wash, you''re going to be so stinky." Sun Wukong clutched his nose and walked away, while Ye Chen jumped directly from the Yingshoujian, arousing a sound of water below.


    "Kuanyin, that''s all for today''s affairs. If you don''t mess with my grandson, my grandson will not tell the Buddha about it, but if you dare to do this on the road westward, I will definitely let Tathagata know."


    "Monkey Monkey, you are already a member of the path to learn the scriptures. If something like this happens today, I will definitely tell the Buddha." Just as Sun Wukong''s voice fell, Guanyin Bodhisattva said so.


    Sun Wukong laughed dryly, "You can tell, but if you dare to say something unrealistic, don''t blame my grandson for telling the Buddha how you treated Ye Chen today."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face changed and changed, but she didn''t say anything, turned and flew away, leaving only Monkey King and Tang Seng standing there.


    "Monk, from today onwards, I respect you and call you a master, but if you continue to do such ungrateful things, my grandson will never spare you lightly."


    Tang Seng did not speak, nor looked at Monkey King. As if he had heard nothing, he sat on the ground and began to meditate.


    Sun Wukong saw that Tang Seng looked like he didn''t get in. He knew how many threatening words he said now was useless, so he didn''t say more at all, but jumped off the eagle sorrow.


    Not long after Sun Wukong jumped down, the figure of Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared in the sky again. She came to Tang Seng and awakened Tang Seng.


    When Tang Seng saw that it was a Bodhisattva coming, he quickly got up and recited the Buddha''s name. Guanyin signaled that Tang Seng didn''t need to pay much respect, and then sent a hat to Tang Seng.


    "Tang Sanzang, keep this thing, this is the gift from the Buddha to restrain the monkey. Now I will teach you a passage of scripture. Please write it down. The monkey will wear this hat in the future and you will recite the scripture. You can subdue him."


    After speaking, Guanyin taught Tang Seng a short scripture, and then she hurried away, leaving only Tang Seng who was in a daze with her hat on the ground and a white dragon horse who was grazing, who seemed to understand nothing.


    Chapter 1445


    Ye Chen and Monkey King took a happily bath in the water under the sorrow of the eagle. Ye Chen washed his clothes in the water, and then threw them on the big rock on the bank to dry.


    "I said, monkey, your transforming spell is really amazing. If you didn''t teach me such a trick temporarily, I really can''t get it out, maybe I will be suffocated to death in the belly of Xiao Bailong."


    "Hey, boy, you haven''t seen any other spells in my body yet. This transformation is just the simplest and least useful of all my spells."


    "You just blow it." Ye Chen smiled and poured the water in his hand towards Monkey King. "By the way, when I was swallowed by the little white dragon, did Guanyin come?"


    "Here." Sun Wukong nodded, but he didn''t seem to tell Ye Chen what happened at the time, but Ye Chen was very smart. He understood everything when he saw Sun Wukong''s attitude.


    "Then Guanyin should prevent you from coming to save me? Otherwise, relying on her ability, how can it be necessary for you to become a fly to save me?" Ye Chen asked again.


    This time, Sun Wukong did not answer. After hurriedly washing in the water, he climbed onto the shore, and then lay beside Ye Chen''s clothes, relaxing in the sun.


    Ye Chen knew that his guess was correct, and he also knew that Monkey King was unwilling to answer, so as not to damage his relationship with Guanyin and Tang Seng.


    But what Sun Wukong didn''t know was that Guanyin had shown some hostility to Ye Chen before, so today Guanyin didn''t save Ye Chen, this was what Ye Chen expected.


    "I''ve washed the monkey too, let''s go up." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked out of the water naked, the monkey glanced at it, and then threw the clothes on the stone to Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen took the clothes and found that the clothes were completely dry, but he looked around and saw that the other clothes on the stone were still only half dry.


    "Thanks, monkey." Ye Chen whispered, then put on every piece of clothing that Monkey King handed over, and then the two lifted off together to the top of Yingshoujian.


    In the past few days by Sun Wukong''s side, Ye Chen has learned a lot, at least in the aspect of flying, he has made great progress, and he will not be staggered like before.


    After the two people landed, Tang Seng unexpectedly opened his eyes. He looked at Monkey King and Ye Chen, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Wukong, come here for the teacher, and give you something for the teacher." Tang Seng waved his hand and signaled Monkey King to pass, and Monkey King was also obedient and walked straight over.


    Ye Chen was a little worried, and followed behind Monkey King. After Monkey King approached, he saw that Tang Monk took out a hat from his arms like a trick.


    "This hat was bought for the teacher before he left Chang''an City. I just remembered it today for the teacher. It''s better to do this. This hat will be used as a meeting gift for the teacher. What do you think?"


    Sun Wukong turned his hat up and looked up and down, and felt he liked it. He raised his hat and put it on his head as a gesture, but at this moment, Ye Chen saw the expectation in Tang Seng''s eyes.


    Originally, Ye Chen had no doubt about this hat, but when he saw the abnormal emotions in Tang Seng''s eyes, he suddenly understood something.


    "Not good!" Ye Chen muttered silently in his heart, and then immediately reached out and stopped Monkey King who was about to put his hat on his head, "Monkey, don''t wear it, there is a problem with this hat."


    Chapter 1446


    "What''s the problem with this hat?" Sun Wukong stopped the hand that wanted to wear the hat and looked at Ye Chen, while Tang Seng looked at Ye Chen with an unhappy expression.


    "This hat...what are you asking so much for? Have I ever harmed you since I hit you out of the Five Fingers Mountain?" Ye Chen suddenly became anxious.


    He didn''t dare to tell the truth about this hat, because once it was said, he might reveal that he knew the whole process of traveling west, but he didn''t want to see the monkey being bound by the golden hoop.


    "It''s been harmless, but this hat is pretty good-looking. If you don''t let my old grandson wear it, you must have a reason?" Monkey King was also a little confused.


    "I, how can I have any reason? If you don''t wear it, don''t wear it. Why do you ask so much?" Ye Chen couldn''t say a reason. Seeing him like this, Sun Wukong thought Ye Chen was jealous of him. hat.


    "I said, you kid, don''t show your jealousy so obviously, right? Isn''t it because your master gave me a hat? You are greedy?" After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he wanted to put the hat on Ye Chen''s head.


    "Here, let me give you the addiction first." Monkey King was kind, but Ye Chen was shocked by his action. This hat is not only for Monkey King. If he wears it, it will be more than dead. pain.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Ye Chen quickly moved away from Monkey King''s hand, just then he thought of a good way.


    "I said Tang Sanzang. We came out of Chang''an City together at the time. You didn''t know that you would accept this apprentice? Why did you think of buying a hat for your precious apprentice?"


    "Besides, I didn''t see you buying a hat at the time. Couldn''t someone give you your hat, and you want to use it to borrow flowers to offer Buddha?"


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he grabbed the hat in the hands of Monkey King with a blank look, and put on Tang Seng as a gesture.Tang Seng knew the inside story of this hat, how could he dare to wear it?So he quickly avoided.


    "You monk, why don''t you even dare to wear the hat you bought? Is there something wrong with this hat?" Ye Chen looked at Tang Seng jokingly.

 792 Naruto Power System Chapter 792

    Tang Seng didn¡¯t speak, but Ye Chen still had his own way. He was a little dissatisfied with the Monkey King in the book wearing the golden hoop. This monkey only put on the hat when he was deceived. He would never allow this to be his own. Repeat it now.


    "Why not? Let''s put this hat on Xiao Bailong first. If there is nothing wrong with this hat, it will not be too late for Monkey King to wear it again. What do you think is a monkey?"


    Sun Wukong was a little helpless, he didn''t know what kind of wind Ye Chen had. This was an opportunity for him and Tang Seng to reconcile, but now he was abruptly ruined by Ye Chen.


    But Sun Wukong was not the one who cares about these things. He knew that Ye Chen would definitely not harm himself, so he nodded and agreed to Ye Chen''s method.


    Ye Chen turned around and walked slowly towards the white dragon horse. He knew that this hat should have been given to Tang Seng by Guanyin when he and Monkey King had a bath just now. If so, then Xiao Bailong must know how powerful this hat is.


    The white dragon horse that the little white dragon turned into is still eating the grass leisurely, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed Ye Chen¡¯s arrival at all. Ye Chen even had some doubts whether this little white dragon didn¡¯t understand human language after he became a horse. Up.


    Ye Chen slowly approached Xiao Bailong. When he walked to Xiao Bailong''s side, Xiao Bailong still had no reaction at all. It just raised its head, glanced at Ye Chen, and then continued to eat grass.


    Chapter 1447 The White Dragon Horse Wearing A Golden Hoop


    Ye Chen looked at the hat in his hand, and then at the White Dragon Horse, who didn''t realize there was any danger, suddenly he couldn''t bear it.


    Although the white dragon had swallowed himself in his abdomen, Ye Chen felt a bit cruel if he put the golden hoop on it, so he hesitated.


    Just when he hesitated, Monk Tang also stood up. He looked at Ye Chen and Bai Longma, "Amitabha Buddha, Ye Chen, the poor monk advises you not to do that."


    "Then tell me first, how did this hat come from? If your explanation satisfies me, I will naturally not put it on Bailong."


    "Amitabha, this hat was bought by a poor monk in Chang''an. Because it looks good, I want to give it to Wukong, that''s it."


    Ye Chen was a little annoyed. When he saw Tang Seng still not telling the truth, a burst of anger suddenly rushed out in his heart, "The monks don''t slander? I think you are embarrassed to say this now!"


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he directly buckled the hat in his hand on Bai Longma''s head. Bai Longma raised his head and looked at Ye Chen, but there was a complex emotion in his eyes.


    After the hat was buckled on Bailongma''s head, there was no reaction for a while. Ye Chen was a little disbelieved in the scene before him. He looked at the hat on Bailongma''s head and fell into a daze.


    "Is it possible that this hat was not sent by Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Ye Chen suddenly began to have some doubts about his judgment.


    But at this moment, Bai Longma''s head suddenly burst into golden light, Ye Chen was dazzled by the golden light, and two lines of tears immediately flowed out of his eye sockets.


    "Ah!" Ye Chen exclaimed, and quickly covered his eyes. After all, he was the closest to the golden light, so he was the most affected.


    After the golden light flickered for a few breaths, it slowly disappeared. Monkey King walked to Ye Chen''s side, and his hand was placed on Ye Chen''s shoulder. Ye Chen only felt a heat flow into his eyes.


    Afterwards, Ye Chen''s painful eyes slowly returned to clarity. He quickly opened his eyes and looked at the little white dragon. At this moment, there was a ring of golden ring objects on the white dragon horse''s head.


    "Tang Sanzang, is this the hat you bought in Chang''an?" Ye Chen pointed to the golden hoop on the white dragon horse''s head and turned to look at Tang Seng. Tang Seng was also stupid at the moment. He didn''t expect this hat to become like this. .


    "Poor monk, poor monk doesn''t know what''s going on." Tang Seng folded his hands together, and after chanting the Buddha''s name, he immediately closed his eyes and made a look that he didn''t know anything.


    "You bullshit!" Ye Chen was finally annoyed by Tang Seng''s attitude, "This is clearly the hat given to you by Guanyin Bodhisattva. The purpose is to use this golden hoop to restrain Monkey King and make him obedient. You still say I don''t know?!"


    "You, how did you know?!" Tang Seng looked surprised at Ye Chen, but Ye Chen just sneered and did not answer his question.


    "Tang Sanzang, you really let me down. I thought you were a monk who never lied. I thought you wouldn''t go with that Guanyin. I didn''t expect you."


    Ye Chen stretched out a finger to point at Tang Seng, "I really saw the wrong person. I didn''t expect that Tang Sanzang in the imperial city that day was the real you!"


    "Amitabha Buddha, in the imperial city that day, the poor monk didn''t know what had happened, please don''t spit blood." Tang Monk even changed his name to Ye Chen at this moment.


    Chapter 1448: Falling apart


    "Fart!" Ye Chen uttered vulgar words directly, "You were clearly awake that day, don''t think I don''t know! Because I heard you were still chanting!"


    There was no change in the expression on Tang Seng''s face. He didn''t even open his eyes. He didn''t seem to intend to explain this matter at all.


    "Tang Sanzang, I don''t care about this with you. Even if I was unlucky that day, I knew that even if you opened your mouth, it might be useless, but what you did today is too much!"


    "You don''t tell the monkey to lie, and you want to lie to me. If I were not a little wary of you, I am afraid that the monkey will follow the Tao of Guanyin today."


    "Amitabha, the poor monk has no idea what the hat is. The poor monk said that the hat was bought in the city of Chang''an. Even if there is any problem, the poor monk''s naked eye can never see it."


    Ye Chen pursed his lips. He really couldn''t think of how to expose Tang Seng''s face. He knew that if Tang Seng made up his mind not to speak today, he would definitely not let Tang Seng tell the truth.


    As for himself, he couldn''t say anything. After all, it was related to his deepest secret. He didn''t know what the consequences would be, and he didn''t dare to gamble.


    "Okay, okay, Tang Sanzang, if you insist on not telling me, I can''t do anything about it, but remember, Guanyin is definitely not one of us along the way."


    "When I found Monkey King in the Heavenly Court, the Buddha once said something to me. I knew then that the Buddha was definitely on our side."


    "But even so, that Guanyin still went against me everywhere, first let the little white dragon swallow me, and then gave you that hat."


    "I don''t know what this Guanyin intends, but I understand that there is definitely something wrong with this Guanyin. If you believe me, don''t look for that Guanyin in the future. If you don''t believe me, you just wait to be killed by that Guanyin!"


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked to the white dragon horse, "Little Bailong, I can''t help you. From now on, I will help you everywhere. When I get to the Lingshan Mountain, I will definitely ask the Buddha to help you remove the golden hoop. "


    Bai Long nodded slightly, and Ye Chen knew that Bai Long could understand human language, but he still didn''t understand. Bai Long knew that there was a problem with the hat, why did he let himself wear it?


    But now is not the time to think about these issues, Ye Chen feels as if he is caught in a huge conspiracy, this conspiracy is not only about himself, he vaguely feels that it is more about the destiny of the gods and Buddhas in the sky.


    Guanyin has always been against him and Bai Long''s abnormal non-resistance today, which makes Ye Chen feel that there are some problems, but he has no idea about these problems now, and he does not know who to ask.


    So he can only bury these thoughts in his heart. Perhaps the conspiracy behind this will slowly emerge on the westbound road. What he has to do is to catch any clues that appear and destroy the conspiracy behind it.


    "Tang Sanzang, I don''t care about this matter with you today. There is still a long time to go on the westward journey. If you really want to get the truth, you''d better not interact with that Guanyin again."


    "There is definitely something wrong with Guanyin. I just don''t know where the problem happened, but one day, I will find out why Guanyin has been against me."


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he took the reins of the white dragon horse, "Monkey,


    Chapter 1449 Guanyin Temple


    Tang Seng did not argue with Ye Chen, but walked to the white dragon horse and rode on it. Ye Chen led him by the reins as usual, while Monkey King flew low in mid-air to find the way.


    Ye Chen and Tang Seng were speechless all the way, Ye Chen was still annoyed that Tang Seng lied to Sun Wukong, he didn''t care what Tang Seng thought in his heart, anyway, to Ye Chen, Tang Seng was just a guide to the westward journey.


    However, the relationship between Monkey King and Ye Chen gradually became better and better. Every time he took a break, Monkey King would come to Ye Chen''s side and talk to Ye Chen something indifferent, or brag about his previous achievements.


    Although Ye Chen already knew the glory of Monkey King, it was a different feeling when everything was told by Monkey King himself, so he also liked to chat with Monkey King.


    Tang Seng had been left in the cold by two people. Ye Chen knew that Sun Wukong should also be brooding about Jin Hoop now, so he didn''t like talking to Tang Seng too much.


    But Tang Seng is a monk who has been a monk for many years, so even if no one talks to him, he can be calm and comfortable. He usually does not meditate or recite sutras, and also saves a lot of nagging, which makes Ye Chen feel very good.


    After more than a month of living and sleeping, the three of them drove over countless mountains. Although they encountered robbers and monsters several times during the period, they were all beaten back by Monkey King and Ye Chen, so there was no danger.


    After walking in this way for a while, Monkey King finally saw a temple in the process of exploring the road. Ye Chen led his horse to go. Sure enough, he saw the plaque on the door of the temple that said "Guanyin Temple ".


    "Guanyin Temple, Black Bear Spirit, maybe we will meet Guanyin again in some time." Ye Chen shook his head. He is now very resistant to seeing Guanyin.


    But the catastrophe lies here, Ye Chen can''t avoid it, so he only hopes that Monkey King, who doesn''t wear the golden hoop, can do more this time, defeat the black bear spirit, and don''t let Guan Yin appear.


    Ye Chen led the horse to the gate of Guanyin Temple. Monkey King knocked on the gate of the temple. After a while, a little novice monk opened the gate of the temple.

 793 Naruto Power System Chapter 793

    However, this novice monk may have never seen any monsters, so the moment he saw Monkey King, the novice immediately screamed, and then hurriedly closed the gate of the temple.


    Sun Wukong turned his head, his face full of helplessness, Ye Chen had to shrug his shoulders, "I would have known that I would knock on the door."


    "It''s okay, my grandson is used to it." Sun Wukong smiled. He has never felt inferior to his looks, but these mortals always treat him as a monster, which still makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Ye Chen took the position of Monkey King and knocked on the door of the temple. This time it was not the novice monk who opened the door, but another monk holding the vajra.


    "Donor, have you ever seen a demon monkey with a hairy face and Lei Gong''s mouth?" The monk opened the door, felt a little relieved after seeing Ye Chen, and asked Ye Chen.


    "Don¡¯t worry, the monkey with the hairy face and Lei Gong¡¯s mouth is my senior. The three of me came all the way from the Eastern Tang Dynasty. They were going to the Western Heaven to ask for the truth, not a monster. I passed by here, hoping to spend the night. ."


    Ye Chen answered the monk in the door politely. The monk poked his head and looked at him. He saw that Monkey King was standing beside a white horse and a monk was sitting beside the white horse. He believed that the monkey was not a monster.


    "Wait and wait a while, I''ll go to the abbot." After the monk said, he closed the door again.


    Chapter 1450


    Ye Chen returned to Monk Tang and waited for the response from the temple. After a while, the door of Guanyin Temple was opened again, and an old abbot walked out surrounded by the monks.


    "Amitabha, the visitor is the Master Sanzang from Chang''an City?" After seeing Tang Seng, the old abbot bowed respectfully. Tang Seng was no longer in peace at the moment, and he quickly dismounted and answered.


    After the two people said a few words, the old abbot invited the three people traveling westward into the temple. He let his apprentices feed the horses well, and then took Ye Chen, Monkey King and Tang Seng into the main hall of Guanyin Temple.


    "My Guanyin Temple, how does it compare to the temples in Chang''an City?" As soon as everyone sat down, the old abbot directly asked a question that made Monk Tang not know how to answer.


    "Abbot, you Guanyin Temple is magnificent, and the temple in Chang''an City is better than your temple. It''s simply a firefighter and a bright moon competing for glory, incomparable, incomparable."


    Ye Chen smiled and answered the old abbot¡¯s question for Tang Seng. When Ye Chen finished speaking, the old abbot¡¯s face immediately showed joy, "Amitabha, bring my tea set, and serve tea to the three masters and disciples of Sanzang. ."


    The monk under the abbot agreed, then walked down the hall, and soon returned to the hall with a good set of tea sets.


    Ye Chen looked up at the tea set. Although the tea set was indeed expensive, it was more than a bit different from the tea set used by the emperor he saw in the palace.


    But Ye Chen didn''t show this. He smiled and looked at the tea set brought by the monk, his eyes full of admiration and envy.


    The abbot saw Ye Chen''s performance in his eyes, and his heart became more happy. The compliment Ye Chen had just given him made him very useful. At this moment, seeing the admiration in Ye Chen''s eyes made the abbot happier.


    Although the abbot was in Buddhism, he was essentially a villain who liked to compare and show wealth and was greedy and treacherous. Ye Chen knew this well, so he didn''t want to have any conflict with the abbot.


    The abbot received the tea set and poured tea for the three people himself. During the period, the abbot continued to brag about the precious tea set in his hand, and Ye Chen echoed.


    However, Monkey King sitting by the side was very disgusted with what Fang Zhang had done. He looked at the tea set in the monk''s hand, wishing to slap all the tea sets to defuse his anger.


    "Monkey, don''t be serious with these people, it''s unnecessary, we can''t become like them." Ye Chen reminded him in a low voice. Only then did Monkey King wake up a lot.


    After the abbot finished pouring tea to everyone, Ye Chen was the first to take a sip of the teacup, and then nodded repeatedly.


    "Well, this tea has a delicate fragrance and elegant fragrance. You can tell it is a good tea when you smell it. After drinking it, you feel that the five bodies are transparent. The abbot has really lost money in order to entertain the three of us master and apprentice."


    In fact, what kind of tea is this tea?Ye Chen felt that the tea was inferior as soon as he drank it. The tea in the tea was not even as good as the tea Ye Chen drank in the hotel in Chang''an City.


    But after the old abbot heard this sentence, his face immediately showed a bright smile. Ye Chen''s compliment won his heart. The more he looked at it, the more Ye Chen liked it.


    But like it belongs to like, the old abbot''s heart of comparison has not diminished a bit. After taking a sip of tea, he put the teacup on the table.


    "I don''t know if the mages from afar have any treasures of the East? Why don''t you take it out and let us monks in remote areas have insights?"


    Chaotic Sword God Chapter 1451


    "Hey, the abbot was joking. Look at the three of our masters and apprentices, all dressed in rags, how can they look like someone with some treasure? Besides, if the abbot, your temple is considered a poor country, then Chang''an is nothing more than that."


    Ye Chen''s flattery was almost blowing the abbot into the sky. The abbot even felt that his temple was the best temple in the world, and he was the Buddha of the West Heaven.


    Ye Chen knew that his remarks had bewildered the abbot, the old abbot should not have the mood to compare at this moment, after all, he now feels that his own things are the best.


    "The tea is drunk, and the fast food is eaten. We don''t bother the abbot and go to rest." Seeing the abbot indulged in imagination, Ye Chen immediately stood up and wanted to take Tang Seng and Monkey King out of the hall.


    "Three, wait a minute, three come from a long way, and I heard that this Sanzang mage has been gifted by the current emperor, so it''s impossible for him to have no treasures, right?"


    The old abbot obviously didn''t want to just let Tang Seng go. After all, Tang Seng was sent out of the imperial city by the emperor himself. This matter is almost universally known. He didn''t believe that the emperor gave Tang Sanzang nothing.


    "Abbot, we really don''t have any treasures. The only valuable thing is the white horse. The white horse was gifted by the emperor, but even if the abbot likes it, we can''t give the white horse to the abbot."


    Ye Chen showed a bitter face and deliberately made a very embarrassed look. The abbot did walk up to Ye Chen with a smile, "Don''t worry, Ye Xiaoyou, why would Lao Na want your horse on the road?"


    "Then the abbot, please don''t ask any more, the three of me really don''t have any valuable objects on them, otherwise, why would they hide and tuck them and not show them to the abbot?"


    The abbot squinted his eyes and looked at Ye Chen. His eyes were full of disbelief, but Ye Chen repeatedly denied that he couldn''t go straight to other people''s luggage.


    "Since the little friend said this, I don¡¯t want to ask too much, but you should know that Lao Na loves these treasures the most in her life. If you see it in the future, please ask the little friend to help Lao Na bring back one or two. it is good?"


    "Okay, okay, I promised the abbot about this matter. If I encounter any treasures in the future, I will definitely bring it back to the abbot." Ye Chen quickly agreed, but there was something wrong with Monkey King at the moment.


    He took the luggage of several people and walked to the back of the three of them, and saw his hand shake slightly, and the corner of a robes was "accidentally" shaken out of the luggage.


    "Oh, oops, look at my hand, why did it suddenly shake." Monkey King apologized again and again, and took back the corners of the robe, but how could this be hidden from the old abbot who had been staring at the luggage? Where are the eyes?


    "Little friend, Lao Na just saw something in this luggage emits light, I don''t know if it is..." The abbot quickly grabbed Ye Chen, Ye Chen''s heart was not good, this monkey still couldn''t stand the anger, and revealed the robe .


    "Without him, it''s just a robe." Monkey King carried his luggage on his shoulders, showing a proud expression, "This robe, it seems to be gifted by Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. It is much more expensive than that tea set."


    At this moment, Ye Chen''s heart was turning with countless blank eyes. This monkey, just show off when showing off. He still has to compare things that people regard as treasures. How did that make the abbot swallow that breath?


    Sure enough, after Monkey King finished saying this, the old abbot immediately urged the three people back to sit down in the hall. Ye Chen looked at Monkey King helplessly, but he didn''t expect that Monkey King had a triumphant expression.


    Chapter 1452


    "Monkey, you are in trouble." Ye Chen whispered to Monkey King, but Monkey King''s expression still had a trace of pride, without any repentance.


    "Boy, don''t you think that these people dare to think of us for this robes?" Monkey King also responded in a low voice to Ye Chen, "Don''t worry, they dare not do anything with me."


    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he ignored Tang Sanzang''s advice and took the robes out of his luggage. "Old abbot, open your eyes and look carefully. This is the robes bestowed by the Bodhisattva."


    After speaking, Monkey King shook his robe, and the entire style of the robe appeared in front of everyone. This robe, as expected by the Bodhisattva, was given to the Tang Seng, and it was shining brightly in the hall where the light was not bright.


    Ye Chen''s eyes straightened when he saw the old abbot, he looked straight at the robe, as if there was nothing in the world that could attract him.


    "I said, old monk, how is this better than your tea set?" Monkey King looked at the abbot with arrogance, and the abbot nodded again and again, his eyes could not hide greed.


    "Hey, I still haven''t avoided this difficulty. It seems that these eighty-one difficulties must be experienced personally." Ye Chen looked at the abbot''s eyes helplessly, wishing to slap the abbot now. Die in place.


    "Very good, very good, this robes are not ordinary, you can tell at a glance, if I can also be lucky enough to get the robes from the Bodhisattva, I must..."


    When the old abbot said this, he suddenly stopped talking. Monkey King smiled and looked at the old abbot, "If you get the robes, what will happen to you?"


    "Amitabha Buddha, Lao Ya must take good care of it." The old abbot stretched out his hand and touched the robes, but unexpectedly, Monkey King directly withdrew the robes, not giving the old monk a chance to encounter the robes.


    "This robed robe is my treasure, I can''t let you touch it." Monkey King made a gesture to take the robe back into his luggage, but he didn''t expect the old abbot to kneel in front of Tang Seng with a "puff".

 794 Naruto Power System Chapter 794

    "Master Sanzang, please be worshipped by the poor monk!" The old abbot made a very respectful attitude, and even the team''s own name changed from "Lao Na" to "Poor Monk".


    He was about to bow his head to Tang Sanzang, but how could Tang Seng stand up to such courtesy?So he quickly helped up the old abbot.


    "Amitabha, the abbot please hurry up, why do you and I need to be so courteous?" Tang Seng raised the abbot, folded his hands together, and said to the old abbot.


    "Master Sanzang can get a bodhisattva''s personal robes, and his merit is definitely higher than that of mountain monks like me. How can a poor monk see great virtue in this life, how can he not kneel?"


    "The abbot is polite. I don''t own this robes. It''s just that the Bodhisattva is here for the time being. I didn''t intend to take it as my own, so I didn''t dare to show it to the abbot to appreciate it. I hope the abbot will forgive me."


    Although Tang Seng''s excuse was clumsy, how could the old abbot say anything against it at this moment?He only wanted to get this robe now. As for what Tang Seng said, he didn''t care at all.


    "Master Sanzang, the poor monk really likes this robes when he sees it. Now that he has a relentless request, I hope that the Master will complete it!" After finishing speaking, the old abbot knelt again.


    "Don''t kneel down, just say what the abbot wants to say, and the poor monk promises you." Seeing this abbot behaved like this, Tang Seng was naturally embarrassed to say anything against it.


    "The poor monk just wants to take this robes to watch for one night, and will send the robes back when Master Sanzang travels tomorrow. I wonder if the Master can agree?"


    Chapter 1453


    "This..." Tang Seng looked helplessly at Monkey King. The missing piece of Monkey King didn''t take the robes back, but he didn''t look at Tang Seng either. In desperation, he had to look at Ye Chen again and ask for Ye Chen''s help.


    "Since the abbot has said so, Master, we might as well lend this robes to the abbot for one night, as long as we return it on time tomorrow."


    Ye Chen knew that he could not dodge this difficulty, and the robes would fall into the hands of the old abbot anyway, so he had to agree.


    Tang Seng''s face immediately showed a slight unpleasant look, but he didn''t say much, but complained in his heart how Ye Chen could safely hand over such a treasure to this greedy abbot.


    Seeing that Tang Seng didn''t say much, Sun Wukong gave the robes in his hands to Ye Chen, and let Ye Chen handle the matter. Ye Chen took the robes and sent them directly to the abbot''s hands.


    "Please also ask the abbot to help properly keep it, and you must not lose it. If this bodhisattva''s personal robes are lost by us, we will not be able to bear the guilt of the Bodhisattva."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, Lao Na will take good care of it. Even if you lose your life, Lao Na will protect this robe."


    As the old abbot said, he took the robes from Ye Chen''s hands. In the eyes of everyone, his actions were savage and rude, even no different from direct grabbing.


    "I don''t know who you want to lose your life to protect this robes tonight." Ye Chen sneered in his heart, the old abbot seemed loyal, but in fact he was full of bad water.


    "Amitabha, if this is the case, the three of me went down to rest, and asked the old abbot to take a rest earlier, don''t stay up all night because of this robes."


    Tang Seng saw that the cassock had been in the hands of others, so he couldn''t say anything more, so he had to resign and walked out of the hall with Ye Chen and Monkey King.


    The old abbot had already focused on the robes, how could he still care about Tang Seng and his party?So he just sent two little novice monks to take Tang Seng and his party to the resting place.


    Ye Chen walked into the room last, he closed the door of the room, and then walked into the room, but saw that Tang Seng did not meditate and rest abnormally today, but looked at himself.


    "Ye Chen, why did you give the robes to the old abbot? That is the treasure given to us by the Bodhisattva. If it is lost, how can I face to see the Bodhisattva in the future?"


    Tang Seng''s tone was with a hint of helplessness and sadness, and Ye Chen suddenly felt sympathy for him after hearing it.


    Although this Tang monk used to be a spiritual Zen son ten generations ago, he was very brilliant, but now he is just an ordinary person, and his respect for Bodhisattvas and Buddhas comes from his heart.


    Ye Chen suddenly felt that he should not blame the Bodhisattva for everything on Tang Seng''s head, so he sat down calmly and looked at Tang Seng.


    "It''s okay, you''ll be back tomorrow morning. Master, don''t worry, you, the hericium apprentice, are very capable. If it weren''t for him, this robes would not fall into the hands of the old abbot."


    "Hey, I''m not doing this to save the three of us." Sun Wukong scratched his head and chuckled. Before Tang Monk could speak, he lay down, and within a short while, he shouted loudly.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Chen didn''t want to say anything to Tang Sengduo, so he also lay down, but he did not fall asleep, but was always observing the movements outside.


    In the middle of the night, when Wan Lai was quiet, Ye Chen suddenly heard something outside the room. He raised his head, but saw that Monkey King was also awake at the moment, looking out the window with him.


    "No, it''s on fire!" Ye Chen saw a sudden fire outside the window, and at the same time, a thick smoke burst into the room. He quickly sat up and woke Tang Seng also.


    Chapter 1454 Burning Guanyin Temple


    Tang Seng sat up and didn''t know what was happening outside, but soon he could smell the thick smoke coming from outside the house.


    "Well, what''s going on? Why is there such a thick smoke? Is there a fire in the temple?" Tang Seng looked at Sun Wukong and Ye Chen beside him, but neither of them answered him.


    Ye Chen knew the reason for this, but Sun Wukong didn''t know it, but he listened carefully to the voice outside the window, but he heard people outside saying "burn the three people inside", so he immediately understood.


    "This old abbot, he wants to kill people after he has the treasure. I don''t think he is sorry for his death!" Monkey King was about to rush out to fight the monk outside, but was stopped by Tang Seng.


    Tang Seng was already a little speechless at the moment. He was choked by the smoke and coughed, but he still pulled Monkey King''s clothes to prevent Monkey King from arguing with the monks outside.


    Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, "Master, your kindness will kill you sooner or later." After speaking, his soul was out of his way, and Ye Chen saw his soul flying into the sky.


    "Wukong, just take a look as a teacher. This fire won''t kill us. You only need to take me and Ye Chen out. We don''t need to conflict with the monks in this temple."


    Tang Seng was still enduring the thick smoke and talking endlessly, but Ye Chen saw that Sun Wukong''s soul had already flown into the sky, so he quickly pulled Sun Wukong''s body back.


    "Monkey, don''t be arrogant, this little fire is a piece of cake for us, it''s okay." He pulled Monkey King''s body down beside him and let Monkey King "sit" down.


    Tang Seng didn''t see the clues, he thought that Sun Wukong was persuaded by Ye Chen like this. Although he felt a little uncomfortable, he thought that Sun Wukong would not listen to him, but he didn''t care too much at this point.


    After a while, Ye Chen saw Monkey King come back with a hood. He recognized that it was the Pihuo hood that Monkey King borrowed from Guangmu Heavenly King.


    Seeing Monkey King''s hand shook slightly, the cover automatically covered their residence, protecting the residence and the white dragon horse. In a flash, all the thick smoke and fire outside could not enter the room.


    Sun Wukong looked at the monks who were setting fire and the old abbot who was directing the fire. His heart suddenly became angry. He took out the golden cudgel and just wanted to kill these monks with the cudgel, but suddenly changed his mind.


    "Hey, these monks, poor and can''t help but beat them, and if they go down with the stick, they are probably going to die. Then the master will blame me for committing a crime again and taking evil things, nothing more."


    Monkey King retracted the golden cudgel in his hand, and then sat on the ridge of the roof. He blew around, and the wind direction between the world and the earth suddenly changed.


    I saw the fire that had been set up by the monks suddenly turned and burned toward the monks. The monks saw that the situation was not good, and immediately fled with their legs, but few people escaped the flame.


    The fire continued to spread, from the third watch to the fifth watch. At the fifth watch, Monkey King saw that the fire was almost burning, so he returned the fire-preventing cover, and then the soul returned to the body.


    "I''m so angry with my old grandson! My grandson can''t bear it anymore, I''m going out to ask them to judge!" Monkey King jumped up from the bed, frightening Ye Chen and Tang Seng.


    It turned out that after the Sun Wukong Yuanshen returned to his body, he could see that his body was beside Ye Chen. At that time, he knew that Ye Chen had helped him cover his tracks, so he performed such a scene to confuse Tang Seng.


    Tang Seng didn''t know that Monkey King had caused the tragedy outside. He only thought it was God''s help, so the fire did not burn them all.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Shanzai, Wukong, this fire didn''t cause us any harm, let''s just go over this incident." Tang Seng said leisurely.


    Ye Chen smiled inwardly, "This Tang monk is not so naive to think that the fire didn''t burn in the house because he was lucky or had a god to save him?"


    "Hmph, that''s it, then I listen to the master''s words and don''t argue with them, but we really want to return the robes. Such treasures can''t be given to the old abbot like this?"


    "Naturally not, Wukong, go and ask the abbot to return the robes, and then we will go." Tang Seng finished speaking, stood up and put on his clothes, while Monkey King walked straight out of the room.


    Chapter 1455


    Sun Wukong did not go out directly. After waiting for Tang Monk to get dressed, he and Ye Chen led Tang Monk out of the room with Ye Chen. When Tang Monk saw the mess outside the room, a trace of panic suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Here, what happened?" Tang Seng looked at the temple that had been completely destroyed by the fire, tears in his eyes could not help.

 795 Naruto Power System Chapter 795

    "Perhaps this fire burned down the entire temple. It seems that this fire should have been directed at our hut. I didn''t expect the wind direction to change in the end, but it burned the entire temple."


    Seeing Sun Wukong hesitated, Ye Chen didn''t know how to answer, so he spoke first and solved the embarrassing situation for Sun Wukong. After all, he knew the whole cause and effect of this incident.


    Monkey King glanced at Ye Chen gratefully, then he quickly flew up into the air to check the casualties in the temple, and after a few casual glances, Monkey King fell down.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Wukong, what''s the situation?" Tang Seng saw Monkey King come down, and hurriedly asked Monkey King, but Monkey King did not speak, just shook his head.


    Tang Seng immediately understood that the situation in the temple was not optimistic, but he still held a glimmer of hope and walked into the courtyard, only to see patches of corpses.


    "Good, good." Tang Seng''s tears flowed down the corner of his eyes. For the first time he saw so many people die in front of him, he naturally couldn''t stand the stimulation.


    "Wukong, Ye Chen, the poor monk wants to save the souls for these undead, you two should withdraw for the time being, go find the robes." After Tang Seng finished speaking, he sat on the ground without waiting for the reaction of Monkey King and Ye Chen, and began to chant Text.


    Sun Wukong and Ye Chen looked at each other. They stopped disturbing Tang Seng, but went to the temple hall, looking for the robes taken away by the old abbot.


    The two of them searched for a long time and searched almost all the inside and outside of the hall, but no one saw the robe. Ye Chen knew that the robe was in the hands of the black fur monster. How could it be found in this temple?


    But in order not to provoke Sun Wukong''s suspicion, he still followed Sun Wukong to search, but after searching for a long time, Sun Wukong was disappointed to find that the robe was not in this temple at all.


    "What''s the matter? Shouldn''t the old monk take good care of the robes last night? Why are they missing now?" Ye Chen and Monkey King asked after they assembled.


    "I don''t know. This old monk has many tricks. This fire was released to occupy the robes. If I hadn''t discovered it in time, I''m afraid the master has been burned to ashes."


    "But now the old monk also doesn''t know where he is going. Will that robes be carried away by him?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King, but Monkey King hesitated obviously.


    "Monkey, did you see something?" Ye Chen asked tentatively, but he knew in his heart that Monkey King must have seen the old abbot burned to death in the fire.


    "I...Oh, let''s not tell the truth, this fire should actually be burned into our hut, but I borrowed a fire cover from the king of Guangmu, so we were not affected by the fire."


    "I couldn''t understand the behavior of these monks, so I took a breath and burned the fire into the temple. Last night... the old abbot was burned to death in the fire."


    "Then it''s broken." Ye Chen frowned, "Now that the old abbot is dead, he doesn''t know where the robes are hidden. How can this be good?"


    Chapter 1456 Survivor


    "I can''t help it. Now we can only find the robes quickly before the master finishes reading the scriptures. Otherwise, the master will know that the robes are lost, and he will be very sad."


    Even though Sun Wukong said so, Ye Chen knew that he actually didn''t care about whether Tang Seng was hurt or not. The main problem was that the robes were given to Tang Seng by the Buddha through the hands of Guanyin.


    If such an important thing is lost, and it is still thrown under Sun Wukong''s eyelids, then the Buddha will discover it by then, and I don''t know how to blame him, so it is the Buddha that Sun Wukong is afraid of now.


    "Let''s look for it again, and by the way, see if there are any living monks in the temple. Maybe someone saw where the old abbot hid the robes." Ye Chen had no choice but to comfort Monkey King.


    "This is the only way to go. Let''s go together this time, so that the master will not know about the disappearance of the robes." Sun Wukong nodded and agreed to Ye Chen''s approach, and the two walked towards the depths of the temple together.


    A fire last night almost burned all the buildings in the temple. All the main buildings were affected by the fire. They either collapsed or were smoked black by thick smoke.


    Sun Wukong and Ye Chen looked for people while looking for robes, but they have been without much results."Monkey, do you think that robes would be burned by the fire?"


    "No." Sun Wukong shook his head. "I heard from Guanyin Bodhisattva that the robes were so big that they wouldn''t fall into reincarnation if they were worn. How could it be destroyed by mortal fire?"


    "I don''t know if the Bodhisattva deceived people. If what she said was false, the robes might have become a handful of ashes now." Ye Chen showed a slight doubt about the fire resistance of the robes.


    "Oh, I''m all to blame. If only I paid attention to the robes last night, it wouldn''t be enough to make things like this." Sun Wukong rebuked himself.


    Just as the two were looking for the robes, a sound of footsteps on the ruined tiles suddenly rang from behind them.


    Ye Chen and Monkey King turned their heads together, and saw a young monk looking at them in hiding, and they stopped together.


    "Little master, come here, we won''t hurt you." Ye Chen said to the little monk. The little monk saw that these two men were the apprentices of Master Sanzang whom he had met yesterday, and walked with peace of mind.


    When he approached, Ye Chen found out that the little master they had met yesterday. It turned out that this was the little monk who served the old abbot yesterday.


    "Little master, have you ever seen other people who survived the fire in this temple?" Ye Chen looked at the little monk, and first asked what he knew.


    The little monk shook his head, and then immediately cried, "They are all dead, my master and other senior brothers are dead, and this fire killed them."


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t worry, we will definitely arrange for you to go there to practice in another temple, okay?" Ye Chen hurriedly comforted the little monk, after all, only this little monk knows the whereabouts of the robes.


    After crying for a while, the little monk finally calmed down. He briefly talked about his identity. It turns out that he has been around the old abbot for years, so he knows a lot of his secrets.


    "The little master, do you know where the robes we lent to the abbot last night?" Ye Chen asked after listening to the little monk patiently.


    Chapter 1457


    "Last night the abbot said that something was going to go out and asked me to guard the robes in the room, but the abbot did not come back, I was really a little sleepy, so I fell asleep."


    "When I woke up, I found that the abbot had not come back, but there was one more person in the room. I didn''t dare to get up, but squinted to look at it, and found that it was the black furbolg that I had been with the abbot. "


    "The black fur monster has a good relationship with the abbot. We always come to the temple to preach to the abbot. We also know him, so I was not afraid at the time, but was just wondering why he appeared in the abbot''s room."


    "Then I saw the black furbolg watching the robes in a trance. He seemed to have a special liking for the robes that the abbot let me guard, but before I could say anything, the black furbolg walked out of the room with the robes. "


    "I got up and chased it out, but I found that the black furbolg had turned into a black wind and was heading towards his lair-Black Wind Mountain. I couldn''t chase him, and saw a fire in the temple, so I hurried to find The place is hidden."


    Ye Chen and Monkey King looked at each other after hearing the description of the little monk. Now they can be sure that the robes were stolen by the black fur monster.


    "Little Master, do you know where the black furbolg is now?" Monkey King thought for a while, and then asked where the black furbolg was hiding.


    "He was practicing in the Black Wind Cave of Heifeng Mountain, twenty miles southeast of Guanyin Temple. I was once again entrusted by the abbot to give him something, so I knew that place."


    "Okay, thank you little master." Ye Chen thanked him, and then asked Monkey King to take the little monk to find a temple, so that the little monk could continue to practice in the temple.


    Unexpectedly, before Monkey King agreed, the little monk first raised an objection, "I, I don''t want to be a monk anymore. I don''t have any cultivation bases and merits. I''m afraid it can only be a miscellaneous job in other temples."


    "Then you can go back to the vulgar, I will not stop you, but thank you for telling us today, otherwise we really don''t know where to find the robes."


    The little monk waved his hand, indicating that this was not a major event, and then walked out of the temple. Seeing his decisive appearance, Ye Chen obviously made up his mind to not be a monk.


    "Monkey, you have heard what the little monk said just now. I guess the black furbolg should have seen a fire in the temple and wanted to come to help. I didn''t expect to see the robes under the circumstances and stole the robes. ."


    "Hmph, I don''t care what the purpose of his coming to this temple is. Anyway, he stole the robes and I am going to come back. That robes belonged to the master, how could he be allowed to occupy them like this?"


    Ye Chen nodded, and then went back to the hut where they lived with Monkey King last night. At this moment, Tang Seng had finished reading the scriptures and saved these wandering souls. He was putting his luggage on his horse.


    Seeing Ye Chen''s return, Tang Seng stopped his movements, "Amitabha, how is it, did you find the robes?"


    Sun Wukong shook his head in shame, "Master, the robes were stolen by the monster, but you can rest assured that my grandson will take the robes back for you."


    "Oh, this robes is a precious thing. At that time, as a teacher, I told you not to show it off, but you just wanted to... it''s nothing more. This is also a destined catastrophe. Let''s set off now."


    Chapter 1458 Black Bear Monster


    Tang Seng stepped on his horse, Ye Chen took the reins, and Monkey King flew directly into the sky, and went to the Black Wind Mountain to find the Black Bear Monster.


    Ye Chen briefly told Tang Seng about what happened last night, Tang Seng couldn''t help sighing after hearing it, "For a robes, so many lives were provoked, this word of greed is not shallow."


    Ye Chen did not speak. After all, this matter was not Tang Seng''s responsibility. If it hadn''t been for the old abbot''s greed, there would have been such a fire last night, and the robes would not have been stolen by the black bear monster.

 796 Naruto Power System Chapter 796

    So he just led the horse silently and walked in the direction that Monkey King flew out.


    Twenty miles is not too far. Ye Chen took the horse and walked for less than an hour before arriving. When they rushed to Heifeng Mountain, Ye Chen saw that Monkey King, who had already arrived, was shouting in mid-air at this moment.


    "Black bear spirit, get out of your grandfather grandfather! Return the robes you stole last night. Grandpa grandfather is happy, maybe you can spare you not to die!"


    It seemed that Monkey King had been scolding for a long time, but the black bear monster did not know why and never appeared, which made Monkey King even more angry.


    Ye Chen set up the Tang monk, and then flew into the air. He was really taken aback when he saw the scene below, "This monster, with good taste, has cultivated his cave mansion like a fairyland."


    I saw an area below that exuding a demon-like atmosphere was shrouded in a cloud of haze at the moment, and its appearance was very similar to the scenery on the Nantian Gate.


    Amidst the haze, there is a cave. There are lush pines and cypresses planted around the cave. There are also flowers among the pine and cypress bushes. At this moment, many animals are running in the bushes, enjoying the pleasant environment.


    Ye Chen rubbed his eyes, and his vision immediately became clearer. He was surprised to see that there was a couplet at the entrance of the black furbolg''s cave.


    "Quietly deep in the mountains, no worries, secluded in the fairy cave is happily innocent." Ye Chen lightly read the content of the couplet, but he did not expect to provoke Sun Wukong''s disdain.


    "Bah, this Podong Mansion can''t catch up to half of My Lao Sun''s Huaguo Mountain." Monkey King took a sip and said loudly in the direction of the Dong Mansion.


    "I said monkeys, your requirements are too high. Your Huaguo Mountain is a famous blessed place in the world. How can this corner of the mountain compare with your Huaguo Mountain?"


    "The ability to set up the cave like this already shows that this monster is very elegant. It seems that this is not an unreasonable monster. If you want me to tell you, stop scolding and let me go in and talk to him, OK?"


    Sun Wukong stopped talking after listening. He knew that sometimes Ye Chen''s judgment was very accurate, so at this time he was also happy to listen to Ye Chen''s persuasion, but in fact, the more important reason was that he scolded for so long and was a little tired. Up.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t refute, Ye Chen just wanted to ask the Black Bear Monster to come out and talk, but he was gagged by a voice in the cave.


    "Don''t want to talk about it. This monkey insulted my Batu Caves just now. It''s very damning. If I had something important just now, I would have come out to fight this monkey for three hundred rounds!"


    The sound fell, and a black figure walked out of the cave. The monster who came out wearing black gold armor, a pair of black leather boots, and a black tasseled spear in his hand, slowly walked out of the cave.


    The black furbolg didn''t reveal a trace of "elegance" under the mountain. The most important thing was that he was really... ugly.


    Chapter 1459 the first war


    Sun Wukong laughed loudly when he saw the black fur monster directly and unabashedly. He pointed at the black fur monster and smiled as he clutched his stomach and rolled in the air.


    "How can you monster look so ugly? Looking at your dark appearance, how can you be worthy of the cave mansion like this immortal residence?"


    Ye Chen glanced at Sun Wukong helplessly, wondering why you, the monkey, has a hairy face and Lei Gong¡¯s mouth. Why is it embarrassing to joke that other monsters are ugly?


    However, in Ye Chen''s view, this black bear monster is really not a "good-looking" monster, and his temperament is indeed incompatible with the environment around this cave mansion.


    If you don''t know the inside story, you think this black fur monster is a monster who has taken over the cultivation of other people''s cave. Only Ye Chen knows that there is actually some ink in the belly of this black fur monster.


    "You monkey, deceived people too much! First, I insulted my Dongfu, and now I laughed at my appearance. I don''t agree with you today!"


    After the black furbolg finished speaking, he carried the black tasseled spear and rushed towards Monkey King. Ye Chen saw that the situation was not good, and now there was no chance for negotiation, so he flew aside and left the battlefield to Monkey King and the black furbolg.


    When Monkey King saw the black furbolg rushing up, he immediately stopped laughing. He turned into a golden hoop in his hand and smashed it against the black furbolg rushing from below.


    The black fur monster seemed reckless, but in fact, he had been a little wary of Monkey King. After all, he had practiced for many years and his combat experience was not vegetarian.


    Therefore, Monkey King''s stick did not have a very good effect, because the black fur monster itself is also an infinite monster, and he was prepared for it, so this stick was taken by him abruptly.


    "Hey, you ugly monster, looking stupid, I didn''t expect to have some ability to take over my old grandson''s stick." Sun Wukong''s tone was serious.


    "If that''s the case, then eat another stick!" Monkey King said, the golden hoop in his hand immediately became thicker, and it hit the black fur monster''s head directly.


    The black fur monster''s expression is extremely solemn. After all, this monkey is powerful. He knows that if he relaxes a little bit, he might die under this stick, so he dare not get distracted.


    Hearing only a sound of gold and iron, the black bear monster really had the ability to take down Monkey King''s second shot, which made Monkey King let out a surprise.


    "Huh?" Monkey King admitted that he had walked for so many years and had never seen such a monster that could fight, so his fighting spirit was quickly ignited.


    The black fur monster had already flown into the air after receiving two shots. At this moment, he and Monkey King were standing at the same height. The monkey and the bear quickly fought together.


    The sound of weapons colliding in midair was heard from time to time. Ye Chen looked at the monkey and the bear in the battle center, and couldn''t help but gain a new understanding of this black fur monster.


    "I used to see the Black Bear Monster in the book. I only thought he was a reckless monster based on his appearance. I didn''t expect that he would have the upper hand occasionally in the battle with Monkey King. "


    "Black Bear Spirit, you stole Master My''s robes, didn''t you?!" Monkey King did not forget to ask the black furbolg where the robes went during the battle.


    "Haha, I stole your grandfather, what can you do to me?" The black fur monster laughed loudly. "You arson monkey, how can you dare to accuse me of stealing the robe?"


    Chapter 1460 "Hungry"


    "Yeah, who said I was arson? The fire in the Guanyin Temple was clearly the old monk''s coveted robes. He wanted to set it aside. The intention was to burn the three of me to death so that I could get the robes!"


    Monkey King will tell the truth, but the black fur monster doesn''t seem to care about the truth of the matter at all, "How is it? Anyway, the three of you are not dead now, but the monks in the Guanyin Temple are all dead!"


    "You monster, you have a lot of perversions, and it''s really hateful!" When Monkey King heard these savage words, he suddenly became angry, and his offensive situation became more fierce.


    Although the black fur monster is unmatched, how can it be the opponent of this angry Monkey?Soon, the black furbolg was gradually at a disadvantage.


    However, the strength of this black furbolg is indeed superb. After a short period of disadvantage, he did not know where to generate strength, and he gradually mastered the active situation in the battle.


    The two weapons struck together again. This time, the handover of the weapons separated the two temporarily. Monkey King flew in the air, knowing that the monster was not easy to deal with, so he did not immediately attack.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t take the initiative to attack, the black fur monster secretly adjusted his breath and prepared for the next battle. He knew that this monkey couldn''t just let it go.


    "I said, black bear spirit, do you know who my grandson is?" Monkey King took advantage of this space and wanted to scare the black bear monster with his own identity. If he was afraid, then he would be able to win the battle without fighting. .


    "Who are you and what do you do with me?" The black fur monster glanced at Monkey King, his face full of disdain, "I don''t care."


    "Hey, you ignorant black bear spirit, listen carefully, your grandfather, I am the Monkey King, Monkey King, who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace back then!"


    Monkey King thought that this sentence would bring very good results. After all, the average little demon would immediately tremble with fright after hearing the name of "The Monkey King".


    But the black fur monster in front of him did not show any abnormality. He looked at the monkey in front of him, "Are you really the monkey who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace?"


    "Of course, it''s like a fake replacement." Monkey King patted his chest triumphantly, "You have been practicing for many years, and you should have heard of my previous victories. If you surrender now, my grandson can spare your life."


    "I''ve heard it, of course, it turned out to be Bute Mawen." The black furbolg said lightly.


    "Ahhhhhhh! How dare you say that like a black bear?!" Monkey King immediately furiously, no longer caring about his face, directly lifted the stick and rushed towards the black bear.


    At this moment, the Monkey King was exposed to the past, and he was very embarrassed. Under his anger, he exploded with all his strength. Just after the fight, the black fur monster was immediately at a disadvantage.


    "Monkey, the strength is good, and the stick is good, but I won''t fight with you." After the black fur monster finished speaking, he slammed the golden cudgel that Monkey King waved into the air, and then flew directly.


    "Hey! You black bear spirit, if you can''t beat it, you will run away?!" Monkey King hasn''t had a good fight yet, so naturally he didn''t want to just let the black bear monster leave.


    "Don''t fight, I''m hungry." The black fur monster left only this sentence, and flew back into the cave mansion leisurely, disappearing.


    Sun Wu''s air was thunderous. This black bear spirit, after annoying him, floated away. He usually has the best face, so how can he swallow this breath?


    Chapter 1461

 797 Naruto Power System Chapter 797

    "Bears, bears, people say that bears are timid, and they can only run when they meet animals that they can''t beat. I think your black bear has become a superb, still not out of the nature of a bear."


    Sun Wukong has been screaming at the gate of the cave for nearly half an hour. He was so angry with the black bear. At this moment, just such a few curses can''t make him happy at all.


    But Monkey King didn''t dare to break into the Black Bear Spirit''s cave. After all, even though the cave looked very ordinary outside, if there was any danger in it, he would probably be trapped inside.


    In this half an hour, Monkey King almost scolded all the curses he knew in his life, but there was no response from the Dongfu. The black bear spirit seemed to have not heard Monkey''s cursing at all.


    "You bear, you are angry with your grandfather grandfather, come out and die quickly, or your grandfather grandfather will smash your cave and kill your bear son Xiongsun!"


    "Bi Ma Wen, you curse, I will eat first before I say it." Dongfu finally responded, but this black fur monster seemed to be deliberately angering Monkey King, and his answer made Monkey King jump into thunder.


    "Guxiong, if you don''t get out again, I will hit your cave mansion immediately!" Sun Wukong stopped scolding. His tone was calmer than usual this time, but Ye Chen knew that he was really caught by the phrase "Bi Ma Wen" Annoyed.


    "Xiao Xiong, I only count to three." Monkey King said this sentence slowly.


    "Three." The number slowly spit out from Monkey King''s mouth, and it was not difficult to hear from his tone that he was really serious this time.


    "Two." There was no response. Even in this situation, the black furbolg in the cave mansion still did not have any desired performance, and the black figure did not appear at the gate of the cave mansion.


    "One!" Monkey King yelled violently, carrying the golden cudgel and smashing it directly towards the cave below. The rod grew in the wind and became extremely shocking.


    Look at that, if you really hit it with a stick, this cave will be razed to the ground immediately!But at this moment, the black bear spirit suddenly appeared at the door of the cave.


    The black tasseled spear in his hand has also grown a lot, and it can block Monkey King¡¯s stick, "Pi Ma Wen, what anxious? I just ate, you see you are so anxious, don¡¯t let me rest. ?"


    After the black furbolg finished speaking, he raised the black tasseled spear in his hand, and the golden hoop rod drew an arc in the air. Then, the golden hoop rod became the same as before and was taken back by Monkey King.


    "I thought you bear would never come out in this life." Monkey King looked at the black bear spirit below, his eyes were full of anger, but his face was extremely disdainful.


    "Why do you want me to come out in a hurry? Defeat you early, so that you can return to your mortal master quickly and cry out how miserable you were being beaten by me?"


    Every word of this black bear spirit is deeply inserted in the heart of Monkey King. Monkey King has always been aloof during the week. Even if he was suppressed by the Buddha, he was not so humiliated. How did he suffer this kind of grievance?


    "Wow! You bear spirit, my old grandson has no end with you today! Eat my old grandson with a stick!" Sun Wukong''s eyes suddenly turned crimson, he turned into three heads and six arms, waving the stick, and pounced straight at the black bear monster go with.


    The black bear monster also refused to accept the Monkey King. In his opinion, the Monkey King was just a man. He made a big noise in the Heavenly Palace back then. It was only a coincidence that gave him some fame.


    What the Black Furbolg likes to do most is to help the world recognize the true face of the false name.


    Chapter 1462


    A monkey and a bear fought together again. This battle was obviously more intense than the previous one. Monkey King''s anger had overflowed his chest at this moment, so naturally he started very hard.


    He didn''t care about the life and death of monsters in this world. Before, the only thing he cared about was his Huaguo Mountain, but after he was crushed by Wuzhi Mountain for 500 years, he didn''t even know whether his monkey grandson was still in the world.


    When Monkey King used all his strength, the Black Furbolg also showed his truly terrifying ability. In their battles, the Black Furbolg has never really been at a disadvantage.


    Ye Chen lay on a cloud and watched the battle between Monkey King and the black fur monster below leisurely. What surprised him was that the strength of this black fur monster was much higher than he thought.


    "I don''t know if the monkey is retaining strength. How could he defeat a 100,000 heavenly generals by himself before, but now he can''t even beat a black bear spirit?"


    What Ye Chen didn''t know was that although the black bear spirit seemed reckless, he was actually a very careful person. He angered Monkey King just to make Monkey King lose his sense of anger, so that he could find a chance.


    However, although he has found a chance now, Monkey King''s offense is too fierce. Even if he finds Monkey King''s weakness, he will not be able to cause effective damage to Monkey King.


    Therefore, their battle has basically been in a stalemate. Monkey King can''t kill the black fur monster. Although the black fur monster knows the weakness of Monkey King, it can''t break it immediately.


    There was a rumble in the air, and the sound of a monkey and a bear''s weapon colliding at this moment was no longer the sound of the previous "ding-dong", but like the sound of two mountains colliding together.


    "Xiao Xiong, take your fate!" Hearing a sharp cry from Monkey King in midair, Ye Chen took a closer look and saw that Monkey King didn''t know what spell he used, and he had the absolute upper hand in an instant.


    "This monkey, as expected, was preserving his strength before." Ye Chen secretly watched Monkey King''s fighting state. He knew that Monkey King was brave at this moment, but he still hadn''t fully erupted.


    But this is enough. Monkey King used almost 80% of his strength. Although this black bear spirit is good, how can he be the opponent of Monkey King in rage?


    So the Black Bear Spirit hurriedly took this move, but the power of Monkey King was so great that the Black Bear Monster was directly beaten back to the ground and landed in front of his cave mansion.


    "Stop fighting, it''s dark, I''m going back to rest." The black furbolg looked up at the sinking sun, stood up and patted the dust on his butt, and then walked directly into the cave.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not look at the Monkey King in the sky. The feeling of being ignored made Monkey King angrily. Seeing that he was about to rush to the cave, he did not expect the Black Bear Monster to suddenly turn around.


    "By the way, monkey, if you dare to disturb my rest, or even if you dare to move my cave house, I will ruin that robes." After speaking, the black bear wobbled into the cave house and ignored the monkey behind him. Called scolding.


    Sun Wukong was completely out of anger at this moment. Seeing that the golden cudgel in his hand was about to hit the gate of the cave mansion, a voice suddenly rang from a distance.


    "Wukong, don''t be reckless. The robes are given by the Buddha. If it is really ruined by this monster, neither of you nor I can explain it to the Buddha."


    Tang Seng saw that Monkey King was about to violate the meaning of the Black Bear Monster, and he quickly stood up and stopped Monkey King. Only then did Monkey King wake up a bit and did not attack the Black Bear Monster''s cave.


    Chapter 1463


    After the black fur monster returned to rest in the cave mansion again, Monkey King continued to curse outside the cave mansion, but the black fur monster continued his previous style and turned a deaf ear to Monkey King''s curse.


    Monkey King only felt as if he had hit the cotton with a heavy punch. This feeling made him very uncomfortable. This was the first time since his birth that he felt an embarrassing situation where there was nowhere to go.


    Ye Chen couldn''t continue sitting in the clouds at this moment. He knew that Sun Wukong must be very angry now. If he didn''t give him any ideas, he might have to move, and then the robes might really be ruined.


    Although Ye Chen''s relationship with Guanyin and Tang Seng was not very good, the robes actually did not belong to these two people, but belonged to the Buddha.


    Thinking of what the Buddha said to him under the Nantian Gate that day, Ye Chen suddenly felt that he couldn''t just watch the Buddha''s things be destroyed like this.


    "Monkey, stop scolding, I have an idea." Ye Chen flew to Monkey King''s side, but how could Monkey King listen to Ye Chen at this moment?


    The anger in Sun Wukong''s heart has not disappeared, let alone Ye Chen, even if the Buddha comes, it may not be effective, the only way to solve it, it seems that only the black fur monster reappears and let Sun Wukong kill him can he solve his hatred.


    "Monkey, listen to me!" Ye Chen grabbed Monkey King''s arm, and Monkey King immediately turned his head and looked at Ye Chen angrily, "Boy, don''t stop my grandson, or I will fight with you!"


    "I said monkey, are you making trouble again? Why, do you want to do your trick of making trouble in the palace again?" Ye Chen stared at Monkey King''s red eyes.


    Sun Wukong calmed down a bit when he heard this. He stopped his cursing and lowered his head, "This bully is deceiving people too much. If he is not beaten to his knees and begged for mercy today, my grandson will feel uncomfortable."


    "Do you think that in the current situation, do you have a chance to beat him to the knees and begging for mercy? You have seen the strength of the black fur monster. It''s not that simple. Even you can''t help him for a while."


    "Then what else can I do? Is it just waiting for the tortoise? I look at him like this, I guess if we keep going, he will never come out."


    "Monkey, listen to me, we don''t have time to spend with him. The only way now is for you to find Guanyin, maybe Guanyin can deal with him."


    Sun Wukong raised his head and looked at Ye Chen. Then, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the Black Bear Monster Cave Mansion. Ye Chen saw that his eyes were rolling around. Obviously, Sun Wukong was thinking about the feasibility of this matter.


    "But the Bodhisattva..." Sun Wukong stopped talking. Ye Chen knew that now Sun Wukong was also a little jealous of Guanyin Bodhisattva. After all, what happened before was not a good memory for Sun Wukong.


    "Go, monkey, now only you can find her, and only you can ask to move her. If you don''t go again, this black furbolg might be able to figure out a way to deal with you."


    "Oh, my grandson has never begged anyone in my life. I didn''t expect to be caught by this bear today. I had a gap with the Bodhisattva before. I am really embarrassed to open this mouth with the Bodhisattva."


    "Monkey, do you think face is important or mission important?" Ye Chen put his hand on Monkey King''s shoulder, "In order for the westward journey to proceed smoothly, you must go to the Bodhisattva for help. This may be our only opportunity."


    Chapter 1464

 798 Naruto Power System Chapter 798

    Sun Wukong was embarrassed. Obviously, he was very embarrassed to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva. After all, when they saw Guanyin Bodhisattva last time, she wanted to put a golden hoop on Sun Wukong so that he could become more controlled.


    "Is there really no other way?" Sun Wukong''s eyes had a hint of prayer, but Ye Chen could only shook his head gently.


    It wasn''t that Ye Chen didn''t want to help Monkey King, but that the Black Bear Monster was too difficult to deal with. According to the current situation, even if Ye Chen asked Monkey King to use the method in the book, he might not be able to really subdue the Black Bear Monster.


    This black fur monster''s body is extremely tough. Even if Monkey King turns into an elixir and gets into his stomach according to the method in the book, it will not necessarily break the black fur monster''s body from inside.


    "Well, my grandson can only try, but if the Bodhisattva has no good way, or if he doesn''t help at all, I can only smash the cave and grab the robes back."


    "If things really develop to such a situation, I will definitely not stop you." Ye Chen looked at Monkey King''s eyes and nodded.


    Monkey King sighed, then stood up and rushed straight into the sky. Ye Chen watched Monkey King''s back leave before flying to the ground and sat opposite Tang Seng.


    "What did Wukong do?" Tang Seng opened his eyes and looked at Ye Chen. Obviously he also saw the conversation between Ye Chen and Monkey King and Monkey King''s departure.


    "Go to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva. This black bear monster is too difficult to deal with. Although the monkey can defeat him, it can''t kill him. It''s very tricky, so I can only ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to help."


    "Amitabha Buddha, but I beg the Bodhisattva to come up with a way that will not hurt our lives, but also let us survive this catastrophe." Tang Seng said silently, then closed his eyes.


    Ye Chen smiled, but Guanyin has found a way?In the end, he even brought the Black Furbolg under her command and became her guardian.


    After Monkey King left, Ye Chen had been sitting next to Tang Seng, waiting for Monkey King to return with Guanyin, but after waiting for half an hour, Ye Chen never saw the return of Monkey King.


    "This monkey, why is it so slow? Did something happen?" Ye Chen suddenly felt a little worried, because he knew that Guanyin had more than one tie for Monkey King in his hands.


    At that time, the Buddha was afraid that Tang Seng¡¯s three apprentices would not be obedient, so he gave Guanyin Bodhisattva three treasures: the tight hoop, the forbidden hoop, and the golden hoop. Sun Wukong was supposed to wear the tight hoop.


    But now, this hoop is worn on Xiao Bailong''s head, and Ye Chen is afraid that Guanyin will see that Monkey King is not wearing a hoop on his head, and then give Monkey King a forbidden hoop or golden hoop.


    When Ye Chen was worried, he suddenly saw a glimmer of golden light from the horizon, but the golden light only flashed twice before disappearing.


    Ye Chen turned his head and looked at the place where the golden light flickered, and found that Guanyin had appeared in mid-air without knowing when, Ye Chen was startled in a cold sweat.


    "This Guanyin appeared without a sound. If you really want to deal with me, I''m afraid..." Ye Chen didn''t dare to think again.


    But Ye Chen is now sure about one thing: that is, under the protection of the Buddha, Guanyin should not blatantly attack him, just like last time, wanting Ye Chen to be trapped in the belly of Xiao Bailong.


    "Amitabha, there is Lao Bodhisattva coming from afar. I wonder if the Bodhisattva has any tricks to deal with the black fur monster?" Tang Seng also noticed the arrival of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The Bodhisattva nodded, and then stretched out his hand. Ye Chen and Tang Seng both saw a golden pill in her hand, "This is a transformation of Monkey King. As long as the black bear spirit eats it, I will be able to subdue him."


    Chapter 1465


    Ye Chen looked at the elixir in the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva. He didn''t speak, but felt the aura from the elixir, and then he was sure that it was really made by Monkey King.


    "But that black bear has many tricks, how can he believe that this elixir is real?" Ye Chen raised his head and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Although his relationship with Guanyin Bodhisattva is not very good, at least at this critical juncture, Ye Chen is sure that Guanyin will not do anything outrageous to him.


    "I have my own way." Guanyin replied indifferently, and then put away the elixir, "Tang Sanzang, you take the white dragon horse and go to a farther place to hide, don''t be found by the black bear spirit that you are still nearby ."


    Ye Chen looked at Guanyin and Tang Seng again, but Guanyin didn''t seem to see Ye Chen. After she arranged Tang Seng''s whereabouts, she stopped talking.


    Ye Chen shook his head helplessly. He knew that Guanyin Bodhisattva had a deep prejudice against him, so Ye Chen didn''t find himself boring anymore. He flew into the air and hid his body among the clouds.


    When Ye Chen lifted into the sky, after Tang Monk walked away, Guanyin suddenly changed. Ye Chen looked down and found that a grey-robed monk appeared in the place where Guanyin Bodhisattva was standing.


    "It''s this image again, this Guanyin is not afraid that everyone in the world will know that she was like this when she turned into a mortal." Ye Chen cast a white glance and whispered.


    The gray robe monk seemed to have heard Ye Chen''s whisper. He glanced up, but ignored Ye Chen, and walked directly to the door of the black bear monster''s cave.


    Ye Chen stuck his tongue out, knowing that what he said just now should have been heard by Guanyin, but he only felt a little embarrassed, but in his heart he didn''t care what Guanyin thought.


    Ye Chen then looked down. Through the gaps of the clouds, he saw that the grey-robed monk had reached the door of the black fur monster, and then politely knocked on the door of the black fur monster cave mansion.


    The black fur monster hadn''t heard Monkey King''s scolding for a while, and was feeling strange. He wanted to go to the door to see what the Monkey King was doing. He happened to hit the grey-robed monk knocking on the door.


    The black furbolg saw the gray-robed monk through the crack in the door of the cave mansion. He relied on his high power and the gray-robed monk did not seem to be a threat, so he opened the door of the cave mansion directly.


    "Who are you?" The black furbolg first looked up and down the gray-robed monk, and then asked.


    "Amitabha, the poor monk is not someone, but a monk who travels all over the world. He used to discuss the aisle with the abbot in the Guanyin Temple. Today, when I passed by the Guanyin Temple, I found that the Guanyin Temple was burned down, so I came to ask what happened."


    "It turned out to be the friend of the abbot, alas, the Guanyin Temple... the demon monkey had set ablaze a few days ago. When I went to rescue, the abbot of Guanyin Temple had disappeared."


    The black fur monster made a grimacing look, and after listening, the grey-robed monk bowed his head and closed his eyes, and chanted the Buddha''s name silently, "Amitabha, it is a pity that this golden pill was originally given to the abbot, but now..."


    As soon as the black furbolg heard the golden core, his eyes suddenly lit up, "The golden core? What golden core?"


    "Without him, it''s just a pill that the poor monk accidentally got when he wandered around. It is said that it was dropped from the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Master. The poor monk wanted to give it to the abbot by the chance of passing by. The abbot..."


    "It''s okay, I am an old friend of the abbot of Guanyin Temple. I have discussed with him many times. You can give me this golden pill. When I meet the abbot in the future, I must hand it over to him."


    Chapter 1466


    Ye Chen saw the greedy expression on the black fur monster''s face all the way away. This black fur monster must have known that the abbot of Guanyin Temple was dead, so he was impatient to get the golden core.


    After all, even if this golden pill is really dropped from the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Master, for mortals, it may only have an effect of prolonging life, but for monsters like black bear monsters, it has meaning. extraordinary.


    This black furbolg has been cultivating for many years, and he has already reached the bottleneck of his cultivation. He is in dire need of some natural treasures to help him through this stage. Now that the golden core is delivered to his door, he must be extremely excited.


    What''s more, the black fur monster is convinced that the old abbot of Guanyin Temple must have died in Guanyin Temple, otherwise the old abbot must have come to him for help long ago, so this golden pill can now be said to be an unowned thing.


    If the golden pill can really be included in the bag, the black furbolg believes that it will be a matter of time for him to become an immortal.


    "So... it''s okay. This golden core is not a mortal thing. If it has been placed on the poor monk, the poor monk is afraid that he will be targeted by evil people someday, so it is better to store this golden core with the general for the time being."


    After the grey robe monk finished speaking, he stretched out his hand, and a golden core immediately appeared in his hand. When the black fur monster saw the golden core, his eyes were straight. The breath on the golden core made him feel the possibility of a breakthrough.


    However, even though the black fur monster was greedy, he was still not blindfolded by the golden core. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the gray-robed monk.


    "When you came just now, did you ever see a monkey with a hairy face and Lei Gong''s mouth?" He asked the monk gray robe cautiously.


    "The poor monk just heard someone screaming from a distance, so he came to this place, but after arriving here, he has never seen anyone other than the general."


    Although the grey robe monk said so, the black fur monster still didn''t believe it. He walked out of the cave, his nose shook a few times, as if he was smelling the breath in the air.


    After that, the black fur monster flew into the air again, looking down, until he didn''t see Tang Seng and the white dragon horse, he didn''t feel relieved.


    "Haha, this monkey, as expected, is still impatient and can''t survive me." The black fur monster laughed, and then stretched out his hand, "The mage can give me this golden core, I will definitely live up to the mage''s position. Trust."


    "Amitabha Buddha, it''s so good." After the grey robe monk finished speaking, he handed the golden core to the black fur monster. He didn''t expect that the black fur monster would take the golden core. Before anyone could respond, he swallowed the golden core.


    "Why did the general eat this golden pill directly? Didn''t he say it would be handed over to the abbot of Guanyin Temple?" There was not a trace of discomfort on the gray-robed monk''s face, he was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    "Master, it is true that the old abbot of Guanyin Temple and I are indeed good friends. I once taught him a secret technique that allowed him to live for more than 200 years. But a few days ago, did he escape that? He died in the temple in a big fire."


    "This golden pill was given by the mage to the abbot, but the abbot has passed away. Now this golden pill has become an unowned thing. If I take the golden pill today, if I succeed in becoming an immortal in the future, I will definitely not forget the mage Kindness!"

 799 Naruto Power System Chapter 799

    There was no trace of shame on the black fur monster''s face, but the gray-robed mage''s expression did not fluctuate, "In that case, the general should have eaten this golden core."


    "Okay, Master, the golden core is here, and you know the whereabouts of the abbot, now you can leave." Seeing that the gray-robed mage didn''t want to leave at all, the black furbolg directly issued a visit order.


    "Amitabha, the poor monk hasn''t finished the work yet, and he can''t leave now." The gray robe monk said, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Chapter 1467


    Seeing this, the black bear spirit became angry, "You monk really don''t know what is good or bad, if it weren''t for your contribution to the golden core, I would have eaten you alive, so it''s your turn to clamor."


    The golden core has been swallowed, and the black bear spirit naturally turned his face and did not recognize anyone. Just when he opened his teeth and danced his claws to swallow the gray-robed monk in front of him, there was a sharp pain in his abdomen that caused him to kneel on the ground without taking two steps. The sensation in the stomach, which has been penetrating from the esophagus, began to accelerate violently as it involved the heart.


    "You! What did you eat for me! This is not a golden core at all, who are you!" At this moment, the black bear spirit reacted and said to himself. The grey-robed monk who kept his smile in front of him did not even know the temple. The host here, "Eat? The food is good. He practices cultivation that you can''t compare with. If you can absorb it thoroughly, then the name of Qitian Great Sage can be attributed to your Black Bear Spirit."


    The gray-robed man still smiled and shook his head.


    As soon as these words came out, it was tantamount to making the black bear sweat profusely, "Are you saying that the Bi Ma Wen you fed me?"


    Hei Xiong Jing never expected that Sun Wukong, who was defending day and night, had sneaked into his stomach silently, but he didn''t even know it. After saying the words Bi Ma Wen, he felt pain in his abdomen. Suddenly it intensified a lot, and the painful black bear spirit lay on the ground and rolled back and forth.


    "Who are you! Why are you hurting me!" Enduring the pain, the black bear spirit squeezed these words out from between his lips and teeth. To tell the truth, he already hated the grey-robed monk before him. If it weren''t for him, Sun Wukong thought It will take a long time to tell the victory or defeat with myself. From the current situation, the two are evenly matched, but because of the gray-robed monk, I have been clapped by Monkey King now, how can I be? Don''t hate him.


    "Black bear spirit, you are in collusion with the abbot here, and it hurts the truth. Even if Monkey King doesn''t come here today, someone will naturally come and receive you in the future. As for who I am, you should open your eyes and look carefully."


    With a plume of smoke rising, the gray robe monk slowly floated from the ground, and then a white robe replaced the original gray robe, and a lotus sitting platform resolutely appeared at his feet.


    The blooming of Buddha''s light made the eyes of the black bear spirit a little unable to open.


    When he saw the next life in front of him, his heart suddenly mentioned his throat, saying that Monkey King didn''t scare him much. Although his hands and eyes were open to the sky, he was just a monster after all. The competition between monster races was born. There will be, knowing that the opponent is several times stronger than himself, but between the two is still not convinced by anyone.


    And the Buddha''s position in the hearts of the monsters is naturally the highest. You must know that these monsters have practiced for thousands of years, only to jump over the dragon gate for thousands of years, and one day they will be ranked in the fairy class. And the gang of gods and gods in the heaven are against the Buddhists of the West Lingshan It was a polite attitude, which made the originally extremely mysterious Lingshan feel even more confusing.


    Avalokitesvara''s status in Lingshan is also below one person, above ten thousand people, no matter which little demon sees it, it will tremble.


    "Bodhis... Bodhisattva! Bodhisattva! Bodhisattva!" Seeing Guanshiyin''s deity, the grievances in the black bear''s meticulousness disappeared, and even Monkey King touched his stomach, he did not feel the pain, knees on the ground, two bear palms. , Kneeling towards Guanyin, looking extremely religious.


    1468: Receiving Black Bear II


    "Furbolg, you know why the deity came from." Guanyin Bodhisattva sat cross-legged on the lotus, and his voice returned to the usual ethereal, questioning the black bear spirit in front of him without emotion.


    "I...I don''t know." The black bear sweated coldly, but he still refused to admit it.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva said in a loud voice without going around useless circles with him.


    "The robes you stole were given by me to Tang Seng to protect him as a treasure to go westward, and Tang Seng was the reincarnation of the Tathagata Buddha sitting on the golden cicada, and the person named by the Buddha to take the Western Classics. Today, you will steal the robes. Going to occupy it for yourself prevented the Tang Seng from going west. Could it be that you have any opinions on the Tathagata Buddha?


    Or are you dissatisfied with my donation of Tang Seng robes?"


    As soon as the words came out, Dou Da''s sweat beaded from the black bear spirit''s forehead. He really didn''t expect the weak white monk to come back so big.


    If he knew that, even if he borrowed his ten courage, he would not provoke Tang Seng.


    But now it is too late.


    "Bodhisattva, the black bear knows it is wrong. I will return the robes to the monk." The black bear said, climbing up from the ground with difficulty, clutching his stomach, and walking towards the cave. After a while, he walked out with the robes in both hands. The black bear spirit knelt in front of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and raised the robes above his head.Just like paying tribute, only hope that Guanyin Bodhisattva can forgive himself.


    "Bodhisattva, look at the robe here. Can I summon Monkey King out of my belly? Old Xiong knows it''s wrong." Pointing to his round belly, the black bear said with great effort.


    This Monkey King was really unscrupulous in his belly. At this time, he only felt that his stomach had been pierced.


    "Sun Wukong, since the fur monster has known his mistake, or you can let him go."


    "Tell him to open his mouth!" Suddenly the voice of Monkey King heard from his belly, making the furbolg tremble, and then he opened his huge mouth according to Monkey King''s orders.


    After a rush of nausea in his abdomen, the swallowed golden pill slowly floated out, and the moment the golden light appeared, it changed back to the original appearance of Monkey King.


    "You monkey head is so vicious! Since you can come up with such a despicable and indecent means!" Seeing that the gold core is really the Monkey King, the black bear spirit roared and appeared in his hand with a black tasseled spear, and he turned and rushed towards Monkey King. Monkey King is not a good stubble either. With a finger on his left ear, the golden cudgel appears in his hand.


    "I should have pierced your stomach just now. I don''t know how to be grateful for spared your life. I only know that I''m making noise here!"


    Just when the two were about to meet together, the voice of Guanyin Bodhisattva rang again.


    "Stop it!" As soon as the Guanyin Bodhisattva said something, the black bear spirit naturally did not dare to make a second, turned around and knelt down toward the Guanyin.


    Upon seeing this, Monkey King glared at the black bear spirit with contempt. He really lived without the dignity of a fairy.Although Monkey King is also afraid of Guanyin Bodhisattva, if he kneels and licks like a black bear spirit, he can''t do it, "Furboriginal, are you convicted of sin now?"


    "Uh! I, I am convicted, and ask the Bodhisattva to let me have a way out," the black bear heard it and said with his bow.


    "You have done a lot of evil here and done a lot of things that hurt the nature and reason. You should have fallen into reincarnation and reincarnated, but I think you are talented and intelligent. This mana cultivation is also hard-won. It can save you from the death penalty, but the death penalty is forgivable and living sin. Can''t escape."


    1469 Golden Hoop


    "Luojia Mountain behind me seems to be unattended up to now. I think you are talented and intelligent, and I don''t know if you want to be a guardian of the mountain."


    The black bear spirit was full of joy when he heard that, what kind of bitterness is this? It''s just a few levels of promotion. If you know that you are a little demon in this realm, it is harder to get the opportunity to be promoted than to climb to the sky. But now that I have followed Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, I am already in the class of immortals. The Black Bear Spirit really did not expect that, when he was self-defeating, he would actually have a good job, "I, no, no, the disciple is willing, The disciple is willing." This Xiong Jing looked cumbersome, but he was clever in his heart, and immediately changed his words and agreed.


    Seeing the appearance of the black bear spirit, Monkey King stared contemptuously, really losing the Yaozu''s face.


    "Okay, this is the end of the matter, then return the robes to Xuanzang as soon as possible, he may have been waiting anxiously." Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded slowly and said.


    Then a group of people walked out of the cave,


    At this time, Ye Chen and Tang Seng had been waiting outside the cave for a long time. When they saw that the door of the cave was opened, the black bear spirit walked out from the inside with the treasure robes in both hands, knowing that the plan was accomplished.


    Ye Chen didn''t react much, after all, everything was under control, and when the Guanyin Bodhisattva went out, everything was naturally grasped.


    After seeing the Guanyin Bodhisattva walk out safely, Xuanzang hurriedly bowed to the ground, "Amitabha, worship the Guanyin Bodhisattva." Respectfully muttered the Buddha''s name.


    "Be flat, Xuanzang, this black bear spirit has been tamed by me and Wukong. Let him return the robes to you now. Remember to keep it safe in the future. Don''t be like this time."


    "Disciples, remember." Tang Seng muttered, taking the robes.


    "Well, the matter has been settled, Black Bear, let''s set off and go back." Guanyin nodded slowly and said to the Black Bear Spirit.


    Following the Bodhisattva''s order, the black bear spirit possessed himself and crawled on the ground, slowly cracking all his armor, and a big black black bear appeared in front of everyone.


    "What is Bodhisattva?" Tang Seng was extremely puzzled when he saw this.


    "It''s okay. Looking at the black bear''s talent and intelligence, I decided to take him as a guardian general." Guanyin Bodhisattva worshipped his hand, and the black bear followed her obediently.


    Then Guanyin turned his head and took a deep look at Ye Chen, then got up and left.


    It made Ye Chen''s hair terrified. It seemed that this Guanyin Bodhisattva was on the bar with him. There are countless monsters on the westward journey. In addition, if it is placed by this Guanyin Bodhisattva, it will be difficult for him to live, but now the Buddha is obviously standing. On his side, the Guanyin Bodhisattva still couldn¡¯t tell if he wanted to make a way for himself, ¡°Hey, monkey, are you okay?¡± Ye Chen stepped forward and patted the monkey on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Hey, yes. What''s the matter, that is, when I asked the Guanyin Bodhisattva, I gave up my mouth, nothing else," Monkey King waved his hand, indicating that it doesn''t matter at all.


    However, when the careful Ye Chen looked up and down the Monkey King, he caught something wrong. At this time, the Monkey King''s head was obviously involved in an extremely small gold thread.


    "What''s going on!" Ye Chen reached out to check, but was opened by the monkey.


    "I''ve said nothing, it''s okay to ask so much why," After stopping Ye Chen''s movements, Monkey King hurried to Tang Seng''s side.


    1470 Gao Laozhuang

 800 Naruto Power System Chapter 800

    "Hey, master, the robes return to the original owner, you don''t have to worry about it, let''s get on the road right away."


    "Amitabha Buddha, Wukong, thanks to you for this incident, thank you for your teacher." This monk is also a sensible person, knowing to thank Sun Wukong.


    Ye Chen in the distance also guessed the clues. Obviously, Sun Wukong went to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva this time to be put on again by the old woman.


    Only then would he promise Monkey King to help Tang Seng,


    The price is really too high.In this way, Monkey King was once again controlled by Tang Seng and Guanyin Bodhisattva between applause. I thought he had prevented all of this from happening, and in the end he could not change the record in the book of Westward Travel. Ye Chen did not mention this either. About the matter, he knew that Sun Wukong was an extremely face-saving person, and since he chose not to talk about it, there was no need for Ye Chen to ask questions.


    After that, he ran to the front and took the initiative to take the reins, pulling the white dragon horse and walking forward. The Tang Seng sitting on the horse was still calm and relaxed, chanting the scriptures with his eyes closed.


    Monkey King was much more honest. He placed the golden cudgel on his shoulders, put his hands on the golden cock, and hung a suitcase for westward travel on both sides.


    On the way, the three of them seemed to have their own thoughts. The Tang Seng kept rubbing the rosary on his hand and chanting scriptures in his mouth. The always lively Monkey King was silent at this moment and kept silent. At this time, Ye Chen is repeatedly robbing the bad and shortcomings on the westward journey. Both his master and the Tathagata have high evaluations of him. For some reason, Ye Chen always feels that there is no book on the westward journey. The description is so simple, and the feeling it gives him at this moment is more like a game of high-level innate gods. The whole world is also a chessboard, whether Tang Seng, Monkey King, or himself is one of the chess pieces, but Ye Chenquan It is especially special. With the evaluation given by his master, Dainichi Tathagata and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, he is very likely to play a vital role.


    However, at the moment, it seems that this Guanyin Bodhisattva is already opposed to him, and he will put himself to death in front of everyone many times. Seeing that it is difficult to say that it is past, he has not been able to rewrite anything, Sun Wukong''s head The golden hoop is still firmly embedded in his head, how can he go next.


    After a low sigh, Ye Chen understood the sorrow and hardship of this trip to the west. Although he had the book of the westward journey, after experiencing it personally, he knew that these ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties were there. How difficult.


    "Master, you are in front of Gao Laozhuang." Sun Wukong put his hand on his brow and said as he looked into the distance. A group of people have been walking and sleeping in the air for more than half a month, and the road is basically walking through the mountains, because Sun Wukong The reason for being here, the little demon in this mountain didn¡¯t meet each other very much, everything went smoothly. Tang Seng always looked calm and relaxed. Monkey King and Ye Chen have been used to this old elm monk for so long. People walked on the road and talked freely. Monkey King made a fuss on the topic of the sky. He told Ye Chen more than 800 times, but every time Ye Chen listened, he felt the first time he listened. Every time he was moved by Monkey King¡¯s vivid actions. Bringing into it with language, as if I was watching this scene from the sidelines.


    Chapter 1471


    "Well, when you reach Gao Laozhuang, you can also meet people with smoke." Tang Seng murmured, sitting on horseback, "Hey, master, it''s not that the wild fruits in this mountain are not used to eating. I want to taste it. Taste the taste of Zhaifan." Monkey King scratched the hair on his face and said with a smile.


    "Gao Laozhuang? It seems that Zhu Bajie is about to be subdued, right." Ye Chen looked at the three-character plaque in Gao Laozhuang and exclaimed. The bridge section of Zhu Bajie carrying his wife is vivid in his mind, "This place, What a heavy demon spirit!" Monkey King took the white horse from Ye Chen and walked ahead. He couldn''t let Ye Chen be in danger. It was noon, and the whole Gaolao Zhuang was empty. Except for a gust of wind, there was nothing special, but the more it was, the more the Tang monks felt abnormal.


    The three of them saw it all at once, and no one could only find a house that seemed to be magnificent, because the average big family believed in the concept of Buddhism. Generally, the people who worshipped in the temple were basically those who were wealthy. For this reason, the group is going to try to see if they can stay overnight.


    Monkey King was the first to bear the brunt, jumping to the door of the mansion, patted the knocker lightly.


    "Is anyone here?" After a few taps, he found that there was no movement at all. Then Monkey King stepped up his strength and slammed the door a few times, causing all the dust on the beams to fall.


    "Wukong! Hugh is rude!" Tang Seng hurriedly stopped when he saw this. According to Monkey King''s temper, the people inside would not come and open the door for them even if they heard it.


    But after a short while after smashing the door, there was obvious movement in the yard, and then the closed door slowly let out a gap in the door. Upon seeing this, Monkey King immediately greeted him with a smile, hey, the donor..." After speaking, I saw that the people inside suddenly closed the door with a look of horror. "This..." Seeing Sun Wukong was also helpless. This ordinary-looking mortal saw it with a face of shock. Frightening is already extremely acceptable.


    "I''ll come." Ye Chen also smiled, replacing Sun Wukong and calling the door, "Donor, don''t panic, we are monks from Dongtu Datang, we are going to spend the night with you, I don¡¯t know the donor. Can it be convenient?" After Lin Tian finished speaking, there was still no sound in the yard, "Hey, it''s weird, why don''t you open the door?" Ye Chen scratched his head in confusion, then looked up and saw the plaque hanging at the gate. There is already an answer, and there are two characters written on it, Gao Fu.


    This is the high-ranking member''s home, so everything makes sense. At first, Ye Chen was still thinking about how to find the trace of Zhu Bajie. No, it has been sent to the door now. When he thought of this, Ye Chen A good idea flashed through my mind.


    "Hey, I said kid, can you do it? If you can''t, let''s change the house. Obviously people here don''t want to see the monk." Monkey King said to Ye Chen with a golden cudgel in his hand and smiled.Obviously, Ye Chen is not very optimistic.


    Humph, just please.


    Then Ye Chen clicked the gate of Gaofu again.


    "Benefactor, I know what you are bothering you now. I don''t know what to do. Our masters and apprentices can help you turn dangers to a breeze, but I don''t know you..."


    Before Ye Chen finished speaking, Gaofu''s door opened with a creak.


    Chapter 1472


    The nagging butler leaked a small half of his face and looked at Ye Chen suspiciously.


    "Can you really help us?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you can borrow for one or two nights, the pig demon''s affairs will be held by our master and apprentice." Ye Chen patted his chest and assured him.


    "You! How do you know that we are provoking a pig demon? Could it be that you are a god? Is it really God''s eye? Sending all the immortals to come to save us?"


    The guard saw that Ye Chen explained their distress, and thought they were gods descending to the earth.


    "Huh, the gods on that day only knew that they would manage the trivial things of your world by talking about wine and making blessings." Ye Chen heard a cold snort, but then continued, "I am naturally not a god, I am just an ordinary It¡¯s just a human being, but my brother is a real god, you know, he used to work as Bi Mawen in the Heavenly Court."


    Ye Chen smiled and said to the guard, and then Yu Guang drifted in the direction of Monkey King. How could Monkey King not hear him, at this time he was looking at Ye Chen angrily, wishing to devour him.


    But the guard was at a loss. He didn''t listen to what Bi Ma Wen said, but he didn''t dare to neglect the word immortal.


    Just about to let Ye Chen into the house, he suddenly remembered something, and then asked Ye Chen softly.


    "Did brother just see a monk with a hairy face and Lei Gong''s mouth? He was still yelling at the door just now. I opened the door and almost fainted with fright. I think 80% of the pig demon''s helper was called. I think the little brother quickly enters the house and discusses important matters with my adult. The outside is extremely dangerous." The kind doorman reminded Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen was embarrassed.


    "It''s true that the monster with the full face of Lei Gong''s mouth you just said is my senior brother." Ye Chen said, not forgetting to point to the distant Monkey King Tang Seng.


    After staring at Monkey King, Monkey King did not forget to put on a fierce expression, and the guard squatted to the ground with a squat.


    "Little brother, don''t panic, don''t panic. This is how my senior brother is, but he is very kind, with hands and eyes open to the sky, and he is a real god. With his help this time, he should be able to get twice the result with half the effort."


    With a nervous heart, hesitated again and again, the younger brother still gave the three masters and apprentices in. As soon as he heard that someone could help him solve the problems, the senior staff rushed into the hall just as soon as he was busy with his daughter. But let myself as a father worry about it.


    But when he came to the living room, the staff was still given a jump by Monkey King. No way, Brother Monkey is so sharp, you can''t accept it.


    "Amitabha, a poor monk who came from the Eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the Western Heavens to learn the scriptures. He passed by the precious treasures and only asked for a one-night stay. The donor can agree. Don¡¯t be afraid, this is my big apprentice. Although he looks ugly, he has a kind heart. Donors can rest assured."


    Hearing Tang Seng''s explanation, the high-ranking staff''s heart was calmed a lot. Even though the butler told him that there was something extraordinary in the hall, he was mentally prepared when he saw it, he was shocked.


    "Then it''s easy to talk about what to stay, as long as you senior monks can solve your urgent needs, it doesn''t matter how long you want to stay."


    "Then you have to ask the staff to talk about when you are worried."


    Chapter 1473


    Ye Chen confessed to the senior officials and said.


    Although I already know what happened, I can''t tell from my own mouth, that''s nothing.


    "Oh, things are like this. Our Gaolaozhuang is actually a relatively prosperous village. The people are harmonious, and people live a happy life. It''s not the scene you see now.


    Just a few years ago, a young man came to the village. He saved my little girl¡¯s life in the mountains and forests. After learning that he had escaped, the old man saw him pitifully, so he kindly took him in. He wanted to say this person. , Strength is extremely good, every day to chop wood and fetch water for the family, it is never called a tired word.


    But every meal was extremely amazing. I was surprised at the beginning, but after seeing him do so much work, I was relieved. After all, people did so much work and there was nothing to eat more. That¡¯s it. This young man has been resident at home for more than a year, and the little girl in the family didn¡¯t have a good relationship. The two of them got acquainted as soon as they came and went. I think this young man also has a little interest in my little girl, so I decided to let him become a parent. The Gao family, not to mention the solution of the little girl''s lifelong issues, there is also such a cheap labor in the family, how did the business want to make money at the beginning, and the little girl has a little meaning for this brawny man.


    In this way, we hit it off.This young man named Zhu Ganglie joined my Gao family and took my daughter as his wife. It was a good thing that had the best of both worlds, but the good times were not very common. After two years, I found that this pig Ganglie became more and more abnormal. Every time it was midnight, He was going to leave home in a hurry. Out of curiosity, I asked him what he was going to do, but he just found a reason and Tang Ye went over.After that, poultry was stolen frequently in the village, and some people even came to me secretly to complain, saying that I saw the pigs appearing in his sheeppen that night. At first I didn¡¯t believe it very much, but slowly More and more people came to me and said that I also began to have doubts, but after all, they are my son-in-law, and some things still cannot be questioned face to face, so I thought of a way, and that night I pulled the pig Ganglie drank, trying to get him to drink some wine to tell the truth. To say that this pig Ganglie is also incapable of alcohol. He climbed onto the table and fell asleep without drinking five or six cups. I think the time has come. I was about to shake him up and ask about the truth, but at that time, what happened made me think about the cold sweat of the head. After the pig raised his head staunchly, his handsome face was replaced by a huge pig head. It''s extremely ugly, and my belly is extremely huge. It may be because of my actions. This pig Gang also noticed the panic on my face and felt the exposure of the matter. The pig Ganglie was not hiding it. The whole person turned into a monster. , Drifting to the sky above Gao Laozhuang, after a roar, the trees in the way were uprooted, and a demon wind swept away like a distant place.


    I thought he would leave like this, but he came to Gao Laozhuang again the next day, and rushed to the house like a pig''s head, pulling my collar and calling me father-in-law. At that time, my mind was empty. I was so scared that my legs were soft, and so was my old lady, who was so scared that she passed out, and the more pitiful was my girl. Watching the beloved man become such a ghost, no one can bear it.


    Chapter 1474


    But this pig demon looked like he was not afraid of boiling water. He put aside a sentence and he would come to marry my daughter in seven days. Seeing that the day is about to come, the people in the village heard that they are not going out, so Then there will be the desolate scene of the master entering the village."


    Ye Chen looked at the person in front of him, and then looked at the woman who was choking in the distance. It must be that Miss Gao. She was born delicate, well, it seems that the plot did not show much deviation.


    Ye Chen nodded, but fortunately there was no accident.


    "Amitabha, the benefactor is really poor, Wukong, or you can help this family."

 801 Naruto Power System Chapter 801

    "Huh, a pig demon dare to challenge my old sun? Don''t worry if he dares to come this time, I will tell him to come and go." Monkey King squatted on the red chair and scratched his neck. Said.


    "So, thank you Master." Hearing Sun Wukong''s promise, the senior staff fell to the ground when they were hanging in their hearts.


    In the past few days, everyone in Ye Chen has lived in the homes of the senior officials. Seeing that today is the last day of Zhu Bajie''s arrival, the people in the house are also extremely worried.


    Especially that Miss Gao was fidgeting even more. No one would want to marry a pig demon. He could have found a wishful man, who was beautiful and beautiful, how could he be ruined by that pig demon for her life.


    "Hey, monkey, are you sure about this pig demon?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King sitting on the window and asked with a melancholy expression. He didn''t know what he was worried about.


    "Ah? What? That pig demon, hey, how can my grandson be afraid of a stinky pig? Don''t worry, I will do this pig properly." Monkey King also patted his chest and said with assurance.


    Ye Chen watched the Monkey King talk, but he didn''t have too much suspicion. After all, the story didn''t deviate too much this time, and it was done according to the description in the book of Westward Journey.


    If Monkey King couldn''t even handle Zhu Bajie, a lazy and delicious fellow, then he wouldn''t be a big brother.


    That night, there were no people walking in Gaolaozhuang. The villagers closed the door early, put out the candle, and waited quietly for the arrival of Zhu Ganglie. Although the senior officials were pretty good to the people in the village, they These village names seem to be extremely unrighteous now, but there is no way. It is not ordinary people who provoke this time. They had seen the mana of the pig demon that night, and the wall of tens of meters high at the entrance of the village collapsed when they lifted it. Down.


    If they ran to the high-ranking official''s home at this moment, they might not be enough for the pig demon to stuff his teeth.


    The so-called moon, black wind and high night, killing people and setting fire to the sky, as the bright moon was covered by a cloud of black clouds, Ye Chen knew that this pig is coming, I don¡¯t know how Sun Wukong is preparing. Question! Monkey King didn''t seem to be prepared to say that he was going to be the daughter of a senior member, and he didn''t seem to be seen this afternoon. Where did he go?"


    Ye Chen squeezed in his heart for an instant and hurried to Tang Seng''s residence. At this moment, Tang Seng was sitting on the bedside muttering scriptures.


    "Master, have you ever seen Monkey King?"


    "Wukong? I saw him walking out of the village this afternoon. I think I should be looking for the pig demon." Tang Seng opened his eyes and said slightly.


    "Looking for Zhu Bajie? No, why doesn''t it correspond to the plot in the book? Shouldn''t Monkey King pretend to be Miss Gao to fight Zhu Bajie? How could this happen."


    Chapter 1475


    Seeing Zhu Bajie''s black cloud getting closer and closer, Ye Chen was also anxious, "What to do, what to do, where did this smelly monkey go." But no matter how Ye Chen shouted, Sun Wukong would not appear, "Grandma''s," no solution anymore,"


    Ye Chen quickly ran to Tang Seng¡¯s room,


    "Mage, take the senior staff and hide with Miss Gao!"


    "But... Wukong." Tang Seng looked at Ye Chen''s anxious situation and felt the situation was not good.


    "I don''t have time to explain, let''s go first!" Ye Chen said as he pulled up Tang Seng and walked towards the room outside the senior officer.


    Seeing the black wind is getting closer.


    "Damn it." After Ye Chen cursed secretly, he immediately rushed to the gate of the Gaofu. After a while, a black wind swept across the grass and trees at the entrance of the village, and Ye Chen swallowed a mouthful of water and kept calming down. , Tell yourself, there is nothing terrible, this Zhu Ba Jie is just a lazy master, it is nothing to worry about, and then Zhu Ba Jie slowly walked out of the black wind, maybe because the truth became clear, Zhu Ba Jie did not maintain His stout mortal appearance, a swollen and fat appearance appeared in front of Ye Chen, as recorded in the Westward Journey, with the appearance of a pig head, "Little devil, what are you standing here and doing!" Zhu Bajie looked at. Gao Fuxia said that this raw face stood at the door.


    "What are you doing? Take you!" Ye Chen shook hands fiercely, calmed himself down, and said slowly, staring at Zhu Bajie.


    Hearing Ye Chen¡¯s words, Zhu Bajie didn¡¯t believe his ears a little bit, ¡°Hahaha, take me? Little devil, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Do you know what the Marshal did? I advise you to give way earlier. Don¡¯t hinder this marshal¡¯s good deeds, tell you, this marshal is happy today and doesn¡¯t care about you as much, but if you don¡¯t know what it is and delay my bridal festivities, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite."


    "Why are there so many words, look at the move!" Ye Chen squeezed his fist and blasted towards Zhu Bajie. Although he hadn''t fully integrated the power given to him by the master, he was strong enough to cooperate with Ye Chen''s immortal body. It actually blasted Zhu Bajie, and blasted Zhu Bajie tens of meters away.


    And Zhu Bajie is also a big one, this seemingly ordinary young man in front of him is not a threat to him at all, so now he stays on the spot, even the body protection magic energy has not been released, and he forcibly accepted Ye Chen''s move.


    Standing up, Zhu Bajie''s face was full of horror. Now Ye Chen''s appearance is no longer the flirtatious appearance he just said, "Da Luo Jinxian level, immortal and immortal? Boy, what''s your background!"


    Ye Chen really didn''t expect that Sun Wukong could see through his own strength. After all, he was a spiritual stone bred from heaven and earth, and his perception power must be several times stronger than that of ordinary people, but he couldn''t figure it out. The pig demon in front of him, Why would he be able to pour out his own cultivation base with a single word? Could it be that the five characters of immortality and immortality are written on his face?


    "How do you know?" Out of curiosity, Ye Chen still couldn''t hold back his voice.


    "Hmph, I don''t see your foundation, but my 80,000 naval army is commanded by worship?" Seeing Ye Chen''s shock, Zhu Bajie moved his belly with his hands and said triumphantly.


    Then he started rushing towards Ye Chen,


    I have to say that although the Zhu Bajie described in the book is a lazy master, but the strength and speed are comparable to the first-class.


    Chapter 1476


    Ye Fan''s two hands confronted Zhu Bajie.


    "Hey, kid, I didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯m quite strong, just don¡¯t know if you can stand it?" Zhu Bajie let out a cold voice, and the world of Fa Xiangtian was released instantly. The original Zhu Bajie was already extremely tall. With the blessings of heaven and earth, the whole person doesn''t know how many times it has become bigger. The buildings of Gao Laozhuang are like children''s toys in his eyes.


    Seeing Zhu Bajie became so huge, Ye Chen was also very panicked, but he couldn''t fight here. I am afraid that he raised his foot and estimated that these ten li eight towns would basically be razed to the ground by him.


    For the sake of the overall situation, Ye Chen didn''t dare to follow Zhu Bajie here hard.


    "I remember in the book that Zhu Bajie was kicked out of the mortal world because he molested Chang''e?" He noticed in his heart. Under Zhu Bajie''s gaze, Ye Chen jumped to the entrance of the village and waved his hand toward Zhu Bajie.


    "Hey, Dutou, I advise you to be less concerned about female sex. Whether it is Gao Cuilan or Chang''e, it is impossible to see a stupid pig, you say yes."


    A stone stirred up a thousand waves. After hearing the word Chang''e, Zhu Bajie was visibly stunned. Then a wave of nameless anger gushed out of his chest, and the black wind swept from under his feet. He overturned Gao Laozhuang, Ye Chen saw that he was about to cause trouble, so he hurriedly kicked a stone toward Zhu Bajie, which attracted his attention, and then he ran away like a monkey, jumping and jumping into the distance. How could Zhu Bajie let Ye Chen go when he saw this? The purpose of this trip was forgotten by him, and he started to chase Ye Chen with heavy steps, watching Zhu Bajie''s tall body step into the distance step by step, hiding at home The high-ranking staff also took a sigh of relief. Just now, Tang Seng rushed in and told him that things had changed. He thought it was over. He didn''t simply escape, sitting in the room waiting for Death to approach.


    I don''t know if the little benefactor can accept the pig demon, the senior officer looked at Ye Chen who was going away and muttered.


    However, Tang Seng was still sitting on the sofa, chanting scriptures in his mouth, seemingly reciting the Peaceful Sutra for Ye Chen.


    Entering the depths of the dense forest, Ye Chen saw that he had gone to the village. He immediately turned around, and the world of Faxiang broke out, and his whole person grew to the same height as Zhu Bajie.


    "Unexpectedly, you also have the world of law!" Zhu Bajie looked at the skyrocketing Ye Chen, and said in surprise, "You don''t know there are many more!" Ye Chen took it casually, Slashing Dragon Sword deceived now, unwilling Long Yin. Roaring out again, Ye Chen''s whole person seemed to be affected by the anger of the Dragon Slashing Sword. Since the eye sockets became slightly red, there was a slight golden light flashing in his pupils.


    "This weapon is a bit unusual." Seeing the Dragon Slashing Sword that Ye Chen took out, Zhu Bajie''s heart trembled. When he was Marshal Tianpeng, he had never seen any magic weapon. The divine weapon was in his eyes, he wouldn''t even look at it more, but at this moment he really stopped looking at the Dragon Slashing Sword in Ye Chen''s hand.


    I can feel that the spirit of the device has been bred inside, but I didn''t expect such a treasure in the mortal world.


    "Why? Have an idea about my Dragon Slashing Sword?" Ye Chen caught Zhu Bajie''s stopped eyes and said with a smile.


    "Huh, kidding, I would have thoughts because of you with a broken sword? This marshal''s magic weapon is not worn today, otherwise it will definitely make you insightful." Zhu Bajie said with a smile.


    Chapter 1477 Weapon


    This is really not Zhu Bajie''s bragging, you have to know that Zhu Bajie''s weapon is actually more powerful than Monkey King''s golden cudgel.


    Everyone knows that Monkey King¡¯s golden hoop rod is the Dinghaishen needle iron of the East China Sea Dragon Palace, also known as the Ruyi golden hoop rod. The golden hoop rod is made by Taishang Laojun with nine-turn iron. The purpose of this rod is actually to measure the depth of the sea It was only used at the time, and it was created by Taishang Laojun for Dayu.


    Therefore, this was not originally a weapon.At the beginning, Monkey King was able to see this weapon for a very simple reason.


    First, this iron rod is very heavy, and it just satisfies him. At first, the Dragon King gave him so many weapons.This golden cudgel nests most easily in the hand.


    Second, the second point is that the iron rod suddenly shined after Monkey King appeared, attracting Monkey King.


    Thirdly, the third point is that the golden hoop can be long and short, and it feels good in the hand. It can be placed in the ear when not in use, which is more convenient to carry. Compared with the golden hoop, the rakes of Zhubajie are even worse. Now, this nine-foot nail rake, also known as Shangbaoqin golden rake, is a superb "sacred ice iron" forged, and it was completed by the Supreme Master, the Five Fangs, Five Emperors, Liuding Liujia and other great gods.It was the best of the best products. Later, because Zhu Bajie led the navy army, he gifted this treasure to Zhu Bajie. Ye Chen also knew that Zhu Bajie had a very famous magic weapon, the nine-foot nail rake. He also noticed one when reading the book of the west. The chapter is not the same as the Journey to the West that I know. I remember that there was a record of Monkey King and others being robbed of weapons, and monsters put a celebration banquet in the cave. Unlike what I know, the name of the banquet is not a stick banquet. The famous nail rake feast shows that this weapon is indeed an artifact.


    Of course this is something for you,


    At this moment, Ye Chen had a small smile on his face. Since there is no rake, don''t blame me for bullying you.


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Chen held the Dragon Sword in his hand and slashed towards Zhu Bajie.


    "Huh, Xiaowa, you really take yourself too seriously. Even if you are at the level of a big Luo Jinxian, I may not be afraid of you. Today, I will let Grandpa Pig teach you what it means to respect the elders!"


    Although Zhu Bajie did not have a nine-foot nail rake in his hand, his strength should not be underestimated. Ye Chen saw that Ye Chen cut the dragon sword horizontally and slashed it on Zhu Bajie¡¯s shoulder. The strange thing was that there was no scene of blood and blood flying. Ye Chen only Feeling that he was chopped on the steel and iron bones, Zhu Bajie didn''t feel any discomfort at all.


    "Damn, I still can''t fully use the power of this Dragon Slashing Sword, Ye Chen cursed secretly and then turned around to take a backstab. "The body style is not bad, but it''s not too bad.Since Zhu Bajie let out a cold voice, his fat body had flashed through Ye Chen''s attack very smartly.

 802 Naruto Power System Chapter 802

    Then backhanded Ye Chen''s arm in his hand,


    "Little Wawa, your Grandpa Pig doesn''t want to be upset today. I advise you to go back wherever you came from. If you dare to stop me, I will let you see and see my Tiangang magic!"


    Regarding Ye Chen, Zhu Bajie has not yet reached the point of understanding life. If he guessed right, this kid should be a rescuer invited by a high-ranking member, but the strength of this great Luo Jinxian could not be displayed in Ye Chen''s current state.


    Ye Chen is also extremely anxious. He still can''t skillfully use the offensive power of the Dragon Slashing Sword to talk to the master. If he masters that tenth, it will not be the turn of Zhu Bajie to be arrogant here.


    Chapter 1478


    And even passers-by would not be able to see a flowery girl ruined by this pig demon.


    "Grandma''s, fight it, anyway, I am immortal, I don''t believe it, you pig can kill me?" Ye Chen gritted his teeth and turned his head and rushed up again, "Hey you kid, I don''t know what to do. Well, let you see the skill of your grandfather today!"


    "Bah, baah!" Zhu Bajie spit on his hands, as if gearing up to fight Ye Chen.


    At this moment, an abrupt voice came from a distance.


    "You pig demon, don''t make trouble!" I saw in the distance the sky, Monkey King rolled over on somersault clouds, and when he saw Monkey King''s figure, Ye Chen also let out a sigh of relief, Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey, you It''s finally here!


    "Who is coming!" Zhu Bajie asked coldly after more than Monkey King''s flick.


    "Hmph, Grandpa is the Monkey King who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago. You pig demon dare to make trouble, and I will take your pig life!" Monkey King caressed the Ruyi golden hoop behind his back and declared himself home. Tao.


    "Yeah, who should I be? Isn''t this the Ma Wen who raised horses in Tiangong? Is there anything to show off?" I don''t know, Zhu Bajie was not scared by Monkey King at all, and even ridiculed.


    When I heard the three words Bi Ma Wen, how could Monkey King endure it? Without a word, he jumped into a rage, and the Ruyi golden hoop rod was rounded and smashed towards Zhu Ba Jie. When he saw Zhu Ba Jie, he dodged and watched the joke, Zhu Ba Jie Although it is possible to completely abuse Ye Chen, who has not yet mastered his power, for Monkey King, those ten Pig Bajies are really not enough to see. This great son, Monkey King, really used his full strength and smashed like Zhu Bajie with gravel. Zhu Bajie''s cold sweat was already soaking his back, "Hey, this monkey is crazy!"


    Immediately after dodge this trick, Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of Zhu Ba Jie, retracted the stick, kicked horizontally, and a set of movements was completed in one go. It was Pig Ba Jie who had eaten Monkey King¡¯s foot with thick skin and thick flesh, and the stomach acid in his abdomen was all He kicked it out.


    Seeing that Monkey King didn''t stop, Zhu Bajie didn''t dare to entangle with the monkey again, and quickly set off a demon wind, and walked towards the distant mountain.


    "Ye Chen! Go, chase! I have to unscrew this stupid pig''s head today!" Monkey King gritted his teeth, then grabbed Ye Chen and stepped on the somersault cloud, whistling towards the direction of the black cloud.


    "Fuck, fortunately, monkey, you came in time. By the way, where did I go suddenly? Why did you temporarily drop the chain? Do you know if you are one step late, my little secret will be gone."


    "Let''s pull it down. You have a few more things that this world can master. You just say it presumptuously. In addition to those high-ranking immortals who can give you some tricks, other little monsters and little monsters It won''t hurt your fur at all."


    Sun Wu blankly glanced at Ye Chen, but said apologetically.


    "There are too many things involved here. After finishing the pig demon, I will tell you together."


    As soon as the words fell, the two came to Zhu Bajie''s cave.


    "Yunzhan Cave, you pig will really pick a place when looking for a nest, Ye Chen, get out of the way, I will go up and call the door!"


    I saw Monkey King kicked towards the gate fiercely, and the dust at the entrance of the cave fell in waves, but Zhu Bajie did not open the door.


    "Grandma''s, you are not a good pig, you must be the king!"


    Chapter 1479


    After a cold snort, Monkey King drew the wishful golden hoop from his ear.


    "I''ll say it again! You still can''t get out!"


    There was no movement at the door that was tightly closed after an angry rant.


    Monkey King no longer talks nonsense, the golden cudgel is aroused by his dance,


    "Long!" With his roar, the golden cudgel became a hundred times stronger in an instant, "Boom!" The iron rod weighing 13500 jin slammed firmly on the gate of Yunzhan Cave. Just like when you hit an egg, the two doors were smashed into pieces at the moment when the dust was flying.


    Monkey King changed the golden cudgel back to its original size and sighed and prepared to go into the hole.


    "Ye Chen, hurry up," turning his head to remind Ye Chen, Ye Chen''s expression became sluggish.


    "Hey, am I talking to you? Dumb?"


    Ye Chen''s expression changed from dullness to horror. He raised his hand tremblingly and pointed to the front. Sun Wukong looked at the direction of his fingers. In the dark cave, there was suddenly two more. A red dot is like a red lantern. Before Monkey King can analyze it, the red lantern has changed from two to four, and then from four to eight.


    For a while, the dark cave mansion was filled with these red dots,


    Of course, Monkey King would not be afraid of these bulls, ghosts, and snakes. He was a person who came and went freely in the Yin Cao Heifu. As soon as he wanted to explore the reality in front of the tower, the red light was the first to make trouble.


    Rushed out of the hole at a speed that could not cover his ears,


    Under the shining of the moonlight, Ye Chen could see the true colors of these red lights. He saw a strange bird with nine heads rushing out of the cave. He was completely dark, flashing with two huge fleshy wings, just like Monkey King. Fighting together, a blood bowl bite towards Monkey King. The quick-eyed Monkey King hurriedly blocked it with a golden hoop. "I didn''t expect this pig to raise a strange bird. Sure enough, these poultry are just one. Humanoid!" Break free from the shackles of the nine-headed birds, Monkey King turned the iron rod and shook each bird''s head.


    So entangled with the nine-headed bird.


    "Is this a monster transformed by the Zhu Bajie magic weapon? Ye Chen murmured from the side.


    But with this nine-headed bird being able to clean up the Monkey King, the name of the Monkey King Qitian was for nothing.He was struggling to fight just now because of the surprise attack. Now he is able to cut five bird heads in a row. When he swishes the stick again, Zhu Bajie finally can''t stand it. "Close!" After a low hum, The nine-headed bird turned into a streamer and took it back into his own hand, resolutely turning into a nine-tooth rake.


    "You are also a horrible monkey. You and I are walking on the road to the sky, so why bother!"


    "Huh, who said that your grandpa grandpa is nosy, just relying on the three words you scolded Bi Ma Wen, I will make you unable to survive in these three realms!" Monkey King spit out and said fiercely.


    He is the most annoying that others call him Bi Ma Wen. This is also a piece of his own dark history. He wanted to get the Jade Emperor to have a position when he returned from the original cultivation skills, but who knew that he had become an official when he was gone in the morning. groom?No one can bear this.In the end, the development of the event became a scene of Monkey King making a noise in the sky.


    However, there are not many people who know Monkey King about raising horses except for the gods and his monkey grandchildren. It seems that the pig demon wants to come here.


    Chapter 1480 Senior Brother


    "What the hell do you pig demon do? How do you know what happened five hundred years ago."


    "Hmph, Grandpa Pig, I was the Marshal Canopy who commanded the Eighty Thousand Water Army at the time! How can I not know your little Jiujiu?" When asked by Monkey King, Zhu Bajie became a little triumphant. After all, he was the day of the Heavenly Palace. It can never be forgotten.


    "Oh, I remember now, you are the big fat man who blocked me from heaven? The commander who was thrown out of the clouds by me?" Sun Wukong was still impressed with the commander of the 80,000 water army, now that he knew the backing of the opposite party. Sun Wukong is no longer merciful. He didn''t clean up himself five hundred years ago. After five hundred years, he will not worry about how high Zhu Bajie can make waves.


    Unsurprisingly, after a few rounds, Zhu Bajie was finally defeated. During the period, he was struck by a few iron rods from Monkey King and was dizzy, but he did not touch Zhu Bajie. Seeing that the situation is over, the desire of Zhu Bajie will turn into A gloomy wind fled into the cave, and was caught by the careful Ye Chen. The Heaven and Earth Laws were displayed instantly, and the huge body filled the cave door. Looking at Zhu Bajie, who had no way out, he could only sit on the ground, "Is that all done?" It¡¯s not over yet! This is what you forced me!¡± As if feeling desperate, Zhu Bajie may be ready to fight to death. Ye Chen may develop like this when he sees it. If Monkey King fights Zhu Bajie again, the result will definitely be Zhu Bajie defeat, but he I''m afraid I''m afraid to fight with my life in Zhu Bajie. If there is an accident at that time, isn''t there no one sitting in the second brother''s seat?


    "Hmph, I''m going to see if your insidious trick can take me a stick!" As he said, Monkey King once again raised the Ruyi golden cudgel above his head, he was already ready to use his full strength when he looked at the posture.


    "Monkey! Don''t worry! I have something to say!" Ye Chen hurriedly stopped when he saw it.


    "I''ll talk about anything later, I''ll clean up this stupid pig first, and stop cholera!"


    He couldn''t listen to Ye Chen''s words at all. Today, Sun Wukong seemed bound to take the head of Zhu Bajie.


    "Come on, if you don''t show your true strength, do you really treat your grandfather pig as a soft persimmon?" It is rare that Zhu Bajie can be so stiff, it cannot be compared with the weak Zhu Bajie in the book.


    When the two are about to collide together,


    Ye Chen could only loudly shout, "You two are brothers!"


    Ye Chen''s sudden burst of words caused both people to stop and unload in the air.


    "You mean this pig?"

 803 Naruto Power System Chapter 803

    "You mean this monkey?"


    The two looked at Ye Chen in unison, and Ye Chen nodded helplessly.


    Instructed the two to stop their movements first.


    In the Yunzhan Cave, a beating bonfire stretched the backs of the three of them.


    On both sides of Ye Chen are Zhu Bajie and Monkey King.


    "Ye Chen, your kid, make it clear, what on earth is going on? Why do I have a relationship with this pig?"


    Monkey King scratched his neck dissatisfiedly and said with dissatisfaction.


    "Hey, do you think the old pig wants to become a junior brother with you? Don''t look at your own identity. I am the marshal of the Canopy who leads the 80,000 navy army. Wouldn''t I be wronged by you as a monkey if you become a senior brother with me?"


    Zhu Bajie didn''t take it seriously, still swaying his body, and said pretentiously.


    "You idiot, beg!"


    "Okay! Let''s just say a few words!" Ye Chen quickly organized Monkey King. He didn''t want to watch the two kill each other, and then said softly while adding firewood.


    Chapter 1481 Bodhi Patriarch


    "Zhu Bajie, tell me, where did your cultivation come from?"


    "I? Humph, the old pig I has cultivated for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, after years of precipitation, how can you be able to leave the snow?"


    Is it the ancestor of Bodhi?"Ye Chen just chuckled at this.


    Without seeing Zhu Bajie''s expression, he threw a wooden block into the fire.


    "You kid, why don''t I understand what you are saying? Zhu Bajie still looks nonchalant, but his left hand has already started to touch his rake.


    The look in his eyes no longer becomes relaxed,


    Gradually, a killing intent germinated.


    Monkey King was also shocked when he heard it, but he also caught Zhu Bajie''s small movements. He stood up as he squatted. As long as Zhu Bajie dared to touch Ye Chen, Monkey King would definitely raise his hand to kill him, "Don''t be excited, I know it still It''s more than that." He was not at all shocked by Zhu Bajie''s movements. He was immortal and immortal, how could he be afraid of Zhu Bajie''s attack, even though that rake was a magic weapon, but here, he did not pose any threat.


    "Tiangang thirty-six changes, don''t you think monkeys are similar to what you have learned?"


    When it came to this, Sun Wukong remembered that his seventy-two transformation was originally called the seventy-two transformation of Disha. The Patriarch Bodhi mentioned this before and asked himself, he has two special skills, they are three. Sixteen changes and seventy-two changes, asked him what special skills he wanted to learn.


    Of course, the witty Monkey King chose more skills, so he learned the seventy-two changes of Di Sha.


    That said, this pig is really his brother?From the ancestor of Bodhi?


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about!" Zhu Bajie still looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, and then Tan sits on the ground and said without admitting.


    "Haha, don''t pretend, your master is the ancestor of Bodhi. Coincidentally, the master of this monkey is also the ancestor of Bodhi. Are you brothers?"


    "What? You are also the master''s apprentice?" When he heard what Ye Chen said, Zhu Bajie couldn''t calm down anymore. Who is his own master? Those who apprentice the master''s art are like stars in the sky, and count them all. However, the disciples collected by the ancestors of Bodhi are like those stars, and there are not many people who are called by their names.


    The high threshold is evident. Everyone who returns from the Bodhi Patriarch¡¯s studies either enters the heavenly court and becomes a high-ranking immortal, or leads a land in the mortal world!


    But why never saw Patriarch Bodhi mention you as a stupid pig.


    Monkey King was also wondering that Bodhi Patriarch really taught anyone. What can this pig teach him? It''s a poultry, and he doesn''t want to be a phoenix?


    When did the ancestor Bodhi''s income threshold become so low?


    You may see the contempt of Monkey King, and Zhu Bajie is not to be outdone.


    "It turned out to be a student of the ancestor, why do you want to use the skills you have learned to make a fuss in the palace? Don''t you know that spreading it will hurt the ancestor? Do you do it right to help the ancestor?"


    "Huh, there are a few people in this world who know that I am the disciple of the ancestor, and I do everything alone, and I have never made the ancestor¡¯s affairs public. But you idiot, you ran to be a dog in the heavens with a sound of mana. , Can you be the ancestor right?"


    Ye Chen saw that he was covering his ears, and the two senior brothers who had met each other made their heads big because of the endless quarrels, but fortunately they were blocked a little.


    Chapter 1482


    Make the ears clean and clean.


    But the magical thing is that Zhu Bajie was quieted by Monkey King''s ridicule, sat beside the fire, and began to talk a little.


    "Hey, monkey, you scolded your pig brother stupidly!" Ye Chen said to Monkey King with a smile.


    Just as Monkey King was about to speak, Zhu Bajie suddenly stood up, his fat and round belly stood upright in front of the two of them, and he saw his right index finger pointed at the sky viciously, and shouted.


    "Lao Jade Emperor! One day, your Grandpa Pig will turn your heavenly court upright!"


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Chen looked at Zhu Bajie inexplicably and asked, just now it was fine, how did Zhu Bajie become so excited when he mentioned the Jade Emperor.


    But the Monkey King on the side was interested, and the reason was similar. After listening to Zhu Bajie''s words, Monkey King was happily squatting on the stone, ready to listen to Zhu Bajie''s story.


    "Hmph, he thought that Grandpa Pig didn''t know what he did such a despicable thing, and he thought I couldn''t return to the heaven after I cast a pig fetus?"


    "What the hell is going on?" Ye Chen asked curiously.


    The Westward Journey records that Zhu Bajie was demoted to the mortal world because he was drunk and molested Chang''e.Why are there so many complaints?


    "Huh, but things are not what you know at all, it''s just that this vicious villain gave me a trick. He just saw that my power was getting bigger and bigger, and the high level of Heavenly Court knew that I was the proud disciple of Bodhi Patriarch. He was just afraid that I would climb higher and higher and overthrow his position as the Jade Emperor directly behind!"


    Zhu Bajie gritted his teeth and preached viciously.


    "Fake it, what is the level of the Jade Emperor, how could a small marshal Canopy of you start your hand, obviously you think too much."


    Ye Chen didn''t believe what Zhu Bajie said, it was just a dream.


    "Hmph, how can you little boy know the relationship? Just tell you one thing. Don¡¯t look at the superficial old gentleman nodding and bowing to the Jade Emperor, but the single-round strength and background are ten. The Jade Emperor couldn¡¯t see enough in front of the Taishang Laojun. It¡¯s just that the Taishang Laojun wanted to get an official position in the Heavenly Palace, and was not subordinate to the Jade Emperor. As long as the Taishang Laojun wanted to do his position, he had to change at any time. , So he will suffer from gains and losses,"


    "Well, Taishang Laojun is indeed amazing, I know this, but why did you point the finger at you?"


    Ye Chen was extremely puzzled.


    "Huh, it''s not that the old man''s heart is unbalanced. You have to know that I am commanding 80,000 naval forces, and the power he can use in the heavenly court is only a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, and my 80,000 naval forces are not his at all. Within the command range, even though my 80,000 navy troops are no match for his 100,000 heavenly soldiers, it is also a force that cannot be underestimated in the Tiangong.


    The old jade emperor was greedy for my military power and couldn¡¯t use it for himself, so he put out a trick, deliberately let me drink a few more glasses at that banquet, and then used a small trick to make me walk in. Guanghan Palace, I was drunk and I didn¡¯t even know that I had been spelled, and I was really lustful, so he took advantage of this and laid ambush around Guanghan Palace before I walked into Guanghan Palace. Here, take me down in one fell swoop!"


    "Even though I didn''t do anything, I was seen by everyone and exaggerated my crime several times with bad language. Even if I had a million mouths, I couldn''t justify it."


    Chapter 1483


    "No way, I can only admit my fate, but what irritated me the most was that the Jade Emperor was still unwilling to give up when he was smashed into the heaven. He was afraid that I would come back. In order to avoid future troubles, he ordered Second General Hem to beat me into the animal realm. , I cast a pig fetus. Fortunately, there was a noble person to help me halfway through, so that I can remember the memory of the past, and finally cultivated into this kind of human beings and ghosts." Zhu Bajie recalled the painful time that made him, the reincarnation Zhongyong The darkness of the restless day made him tremble. If he had known that this would happen, he would bring his 80,000 navy army with Monkey King to overthrow the Jade Emperor''s throne.


    "It turned out to be like this." Ye Chen never thought that the truth of the matter would develop in this way. He didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor, who is the Mingjun of the Three Realms, was a despicable villain. I am afraid that no one would believe this when it spread out." What happened then?"


    "Later I was reborn and reincarnated, because the nobles helped me not to drink Meng Po soup, and even came to the world with the memories and skills of my previous life. I began to practice non-stop, but I still couldn''t return to the peak period. I simply saw it. , It''s better to stay in the world like this, live your own happy life, what''s wrong.

 804 Naruto Power System Chapter 804

    Then I came to Gao Laozhuang, where I have lived for some years."Zhu Bajie said emotionally?


    "Then this is not an excuse for you to dominate other girls." Although Sun Wukong had some sympathy for this fat man, he couldn''t make others happy for himself.


    "What do you know? Cui Lan and I really love each other, we..."


    ... "Then why do people hide when they see you now?"


    "I... hey." What can I do, the pig fetus was arranged by the old man Yudi, but I can actually control it.


    "Then Zhu Bajie, are you really going to fool around here all the time?" Ye Chen still said openly after a long time.


    "No, no, I have already figured out where to go. The Guanyin Bodhisattva came to me a few days ago and told me that there will be a monk who calls himself the Great Tang of the East, and let me find him and send him to each other. If you go to the west to worship Buddha and ask for sutras, if you can mix well, you can also be a Buddha, and be enshrined by thousands of people, why not do it."


    "Then you can be regarded as waiting for people. To tell you the truth, we are the west-bound team in your mouth. Just came to Gaolaozhuang a few days ago, and heard from the senior staff that you are making trouble here, for the sake of the common people, Master Tang Sanzang Send this monkey to fetch you!"


    Ye Chen pointed to Monkey King and said with a smile.


    "You just went to learn the scriptures? Where is Tang Sanzang? Where is he?" Zhu Bajie asked in amazement. He didn''t expect that the people who went to the school with him would go to the west to learn the scriptures together. I am afraid that this kind of fate can only be destined to be good. Of it.


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for some delay on the road, I would have packed you up and brought you to the master." Monkey King scratched his neck and said with disdain.


    Sure enough, Guanyin Bodhisattva arranged for the addition of Zhubajie, but how could the changes in it be so big that Zhubajie could be taken without any effort. Where did Monkey King go?


    Ye Chen thought of this suddenly, and said loudly to Monkey King.


    "Hey, monkey, to come back, I heard Tang Seng said that you walked out of the high-ranking foreign mansion this afternoon, where did you go? Why did it take so long to watch you rush over."


    "Si, it''s nothing big, just a letter from Huaguoshan saying that some monsters came to me to make trouble in Huaguoshan.


    Chapter 1484


    Marshal Mahou sent someone to report the letter, so I must rush over,


    I think you are also holding on here, so I was ready to go and go back. After all, my somersault cloud is tens of thousands of miles, and it won¡¯t take long to go back and forth. When I get there, it¡¯s just a little monster. All were solved by the monkey monkey grandson, so I hurried back."


    "Then you really don''t worry about me, I''m afraid if you come here a while later, I will be torn apart by Zhu Bajie!" Ye Chenbai glanced at Sun Wukong and said harshly, isn''t this selling himself.


    "Hey, don''t you have immortality? I said that ordinary little demon can''t hurt you, so I dare to be so bold. You see, you are also intact."


    "I''m going, you''re too sloppy. It''s because Zhu Bajie''s subordinates are merciful. Otherwise, with my cultivating little Bai''s strength, it is estimated to be rubbed by him, even if I am immortal, the knife is pulled to him. Doesn''t it hurt too?" Ye Chen was very angry when he mentioned this, and said angrily at Sun Wu.


    "Hey, my old grandson didn''t think about it." Monkey King rarely touched his head, and smiled awkwardly.


    "If you are a westbound team, are you called Ye Chen?" Zhu Bajie turned to Ye Chen and asked.


    "Huh? How do you know me?" Ye Chen was puzzled by this. Zhu Bajie knew that Monkey King''s name was excusable. After all, he had a lot of connections with him five hundred years ago, but why did he know him?


    "The Bodhisattva told me that there will be two people coming to Gaolaozhuang soon, named Tang Seng and Ye Chen. They also mentioned to me that as long as the young man named Ye Chen is cleaned up, Tang Seng can be accepted as a disciple and accompany him all the way. Go west."


    After listening to this, Ye Chen only felt five thunderstorms, so he could only join the westward team after cleaning up himself?Is this what the Guanyin Bodhisattva said?


    Ye Chen asked again not sure.


    "It''s true, just a few days ago." Zhu Bajie nodded in a deep voice.


    A few days ago?A few days ago, I was on the road with Monkey King and Tang Sanzang, and listened to the meaning of Zhu Bajie¡¯s words. At the beginning, he Guanyin Bodhisattva told Zhu Bajie that there were two people who came to Gao Laozhuang, but there were obviously three people in his group. In the temple where the black bear spirit is, Monkey King also invited the Guanyin Bodhisattva to help. Even if the Guanyin Bodhisattva has a poor memory, it shouldn''t be so bad. How can we not remember how many of us came here?


    And why the monkey¡¯s Huaguo Mountain would be attacked in the first place? It happened that Zhu Bajie entered Gaolaozhuang today. All these unacceptable things were directed at Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Sun Wukong seemed to have reacted to something wrong, whether it was Zhu Bajie''s appearance or his own Huaguo Mountain''s sudden fire, as if all the spearheads were directed at Ye Chen.


    "This Guanyin Bodhisattva is venomous, and those who believe in the Buddha will not move to kill, and have good virtuousness in life, but they have repeatedly come to you and the place of death. Ye Chen listens to me. If you don''t take this scripture, wait until I kill Lingshan. , I must be fair to you!"


    "No, I can''t control this matter, so I have to go." Ye Chen heard that he nodded to Monkey King gratefully, and then vetoed it, not to mention the reason for the system in the body, he I have already told myself that if I can''t complete the task, there is only the possibility of destruction.


    1485: Calculating Three


    Even if there is no such thing, Ye Chen¡¯s temper is already up. He is the kind of master who faces difficulties and rises up to difficulties. The more Guanyin Bodhisattva makes things difficult for him, the more interested he is in this spirit mountain and the truth. Moreover, my master told myself that if you want to become a strong one, you must go through the journey west.


    Ye Chen wanted to become stronger, and wanted to take fate in his own hands instead of being manipulated by all kinds of people.


    Thinking about it, Ye Chen''s eyes began to throb with anger.Come on, Guanyin, you want me to die so much, so come and have a try. My Ye Chen''s life is here. Whether you can take it away depends on your ability!


    The three of them talked until dawn, and finally Zhu Bajie decided to follow Tang Sanzang and go to the West to learn the scriptures together. When they arrived at Gaolaozhuang, the monk Tang and the people from Gaofu went outside to greet him, but when he saw Zhu Bajie pacing up, Gaofu was shocked. Everyone on the upper and lower sides lost their faces, just like a headless fly, ramming at first.


    Zhu Bajie didn''t pay attention to their commotion either. After all, it was no surprise. If they saw that they didn''t perform, then it was worth thinking for themselves.


    He kept his eyes on Gao Cuilan''s body, and at this time, Gao Cuilan''s expression was no longer the same as before. Sure enough, even the two people who love each other will be taken care of because of their looks.


    After Zhu Bajie chuckled, he turned his head and knelt down to Tang Sanzang, "The disciple Zhu Bajie, by the order of Guanyin Bodhisattva, is here waiting for the arrival of the master. I hope that the master can take me with me when he goes west. I will definitely be right along the way. Master Ma Shou is Zhan!"


    Zhu Bajie said with a fist.


    "What? This pig demon was arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva to wait for this person?"


    Upon hearing the words of Zhubajiesuo, the high-ranking officials were naturally happy, and they hurried forward and said to Tang Seng.


    "Master, it turned out to be the person arranged by the Guanyin Bodhisattva. Then you are not polite. Hurry up and give him to the harvest apprentice. I can''t guarantee that this pig is just a good job. I can choose ten every day. A few loads of water and dozens of bundles of firewood are chopped up. It is really hard work and no complaint. If you keep him by your side, you can''t make a mistake, you will surely be your proud disciple.


    The high-ranking officials almost praised Zhu Bajie as a flower in front of Tang Seng, hoping that Tang Seng could subdue Zhu Bajie.


    Although Zhu Bajie had cast pig fetuses, it was a bit difficult for him to be lazy, but he could still feel the warmth and coldness of this kind of humanity. The purpose of the high-level staff was to make Tang Seng seize the time to take Zhu Bajie, the smelly pig.


    Don''t leave him in Gao Laozhuang to cause unnecessary trouble to the folks in the village.


    In this regard, Zhu Bajie could only sigh with a wry smile. For the sake of the family of senior members, he really got up earlier than the chickens. That is to sleep later than the dogs. I hope that one day I can completely impress the family and I will be my identity. After the announcement, for the sake of my hard work, I wouldn''t care about my looks.


    But obviously, I really think too much.No matter how much he contributes to this family, a monster is a monster, it is impossible to stand together with others.


    "Well, it turned out that Guanyin Bodhisattva told you to wait for me here, then I will accept you as a disciple. I wonder if you have any other names besides Zhu Ganglu?"


    Tang Seng moved a rosary and spoke softly.


    "Going back to the master, Guanyin Bodhisattva gave me a title called Wu Neng."


    This enlightenment does not mean homophonic incompetence, it means energy because of enlightenment, or it can be directly interpreted as "enlightenment."


    Chapter 1486


    In other words, although we are born stupid, we have to be totally uncivilized. As long as we persist in enhancing our self-cultivation, one day we will reach a higher level of life.


    "Well, the Bodhisattva has the heart, so I am calling you a popular name so that I can call you later."


    "Please follow the master''s arrangement."


    "I heard from the senior officials that your appetite is different from ordinary people, and you often steal the poultry from the village. In this way, if you don''t eat meat and meat, I will call you an alias again."


    "Haha, Zhu Wuneng, Zhu Bajie, good name, good name!" The Monkey King on the side heard that he quickly clapped his hands and applauded. For Tang Seng''s such a happy name, Monkey King had a little luck, but fortunately he didn''t let Tang Seng name himself. .

 805 Naruto Power System Chapter 805

    "Um, master, is this too?"


    "Don¡¯t talk too much, it¡¯s a deal. Goku, go to the stable and lead the white horse. High donors, the poor monks have been here for a long time, and I can¡¯t bear to continue to harass them. I¡¯m going to get on the horse and set off today. I hope the senior officials take care. Thank you for the hospitality, the poor monk thanked you again." Tang Seng put his hands together and took a deep look at the senior officer and said.


    "Hey, master, I have only lived for a few days now, come and come, and live again..." The senior member who just wanted to talk outside saw Zhu Bajie in the distance, and he didn''t want to leave Tang Seng''s heart.


    The group said goodbye to the senior officials and embarked on a journey again.


    "Fool, you''re here to take the burden!" Monkey King said as he threw the burden on Zhu Bajie.


    "Why!"


    "Nonsense, the high-ranking clerk is arrogantly praising you. If you don''t take the burden well now, then you will be able to pay it back?" Monkey King pouted and said unceremoniously.


    Then he drove away without looking back, looking at the posture, he should be looking for Shan Guo.


    Looking at the two quarreling brothers, Ye Chen also smiled lightly. It seemed that this trip to the west was a lot more fun.


    "Huh, this smelly monkey bullies me like this when I see I''m a newcomer. I will find a chance someday, old pig, and I must practice with you."


    Even though he said so, if he really used force, Zhu Bajie''s strength would not be enough to make Monkey King fear.


    Half an hour after the act, Zhu Bajie sat on the ground and said nothing to leave. Tang Sanzang also said, "Ye Chen, we have been on the road for too long today, or just stay here. Take a rest, or wait for Wukong to come back."


    "Then let the master think." Ye Chen doesn''t matter, after all, learning the experience all the way can''t be done in a hurry, he still understands the truth that haste is not.


    Seeing the group of people sitting down, Zhu Bajie also became interested. Looking at a small stream next to him, he ran towards the stream when he had the idea, "Master, wait here for a while, I see there seems to be a small fish in the water. Little shrimp, wait for me to get you some big ones.


    Speaking of a fierce man plunged into it, when he mentioned food,


    That Zhu Ba Jie is sure to take the lead!"


    "Amitabha Buddha, Ye Shizhu hurry up and stop Ba Jie, how can we as monks eat meat and fish, this is absolutely impossible."


    Ye Chen was extremely resistant, why should the monk avoid this?


    "It''s okay, Master, I''ll help you eat when he comes up. Anyway, you and Zhu Bajie can''t eat, but it doesn''t mean I can''t eat. Don''t worry, I can''t waste it."


    Ye Chen smiled with knowledge.


    Damn, now I¡¯m pretending to be, when I designed to cheat Monkey King, why didn¡¯t I see you say something that your family didn¡¯t talk about.


    Chapter 1487


    Not long after Ye Chen finished speaking,


    I saw Zhu Bajie rushed out from the stream beside him.


    With some small fishes and shrimps,


    "Hey Master, Master, you see I caught such a big fish." The silly Zhu Bajie was holding a plump carp in both hands. It seemed to weigh a full 20 kilograms, and it was still alive and kicking in Zhu Bajie''s hands. .


    "Bajie! The monks are compassionate, how can you regard life as a rash, hurry, go and release the fish, you know, now you are my apprentice, and you should be vegetarian in the future, Bajie Ba Quit, have you forgotten the purpose of the name I gave you?" Tang Sanzang stared at Zhu Bajie with a stern face, the Buddhist beads in his hand were constantly twitching, signaling Zhu Bajie to put the fish back in the stream quickly.


    "Master, it was hard to catch, this..."


    "Release!"


    "Okay." The frustrated Zhu Bajie nodded, and walked towards the stream with the carp.


    "Hey, second brother, wait, what are you anxious about, can''t you eat me if you don''t eat?"


    "You? Brother Ye, it wasn''t me who said, you see that the master is still angry, and you eat fish in front of him, isn''t it a bit bad?" Zhu Bajie kindly discouraged Ye Chen and motioned him not to commit crimes against the wind.


    But Ye Chen didn''t take it seriously.


    "Hey, it''s okay, you are a monk, and I am not. Then you can''t let the whole world eat meat just because you are a monk. There is no such saying, right? Archmage?"


    Ye Chen deliberately smiled in Tang Sanzang''s direction and said.


    "Amitabha, I can''t control Ye Shizhu''s affairs, but..."


    As soon as Tang Seng wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Ye Chen.


    "Then it''s over, it''s nothing, that second brother, you accompany the great mage around elsewhere, let me clean up the fish, don''t say I kill the holy spirit again."


    Seeing the situation, Ye Chen hurriedly rolled up his sleeves to prepare for a big fight.


    "Hey, I really don¡¯t know where the rules came from. The wine and meat have passed through the bowels, and the words left in the Buddha¡¯s heart are not without it. The ancestors spent so many years and finally got to the top of the food chain. It was not for you people to express feelings. If you don¡¯t eat it, I can¡¯t eat it."


    Ye Chen really couldn¡¯t understand this kind of Buddhism rules. He took out the Dragon Slashing Sword with him. There was no way. The only weapon he carried was this Dragon Slashing Sword. Use this magic weapon to clean the fish''s internal organs. I am afraid that only Ye Chen can do this kind of thing in the world.


    But Ye Chen doesn''t care about this.


    The Dragon Slashing Sword used in his own hand more and more smoothly, he cut open the belly of the fish, gently picked out the internal organs, and scraped off all the pieces of the carp with the blade of the Slashing Dragon Sword.


    "Hey, in the past, Wei Zhengmeng slashed the dragon, and today I, Ye Chen, slashed the dragon and slaughtered the fish. In fact, the nature is all the same.


    Ye Chen smiled happily, happily like a fool, took the processed fish and went to the stream to wash it, and then stringed it with bamboo poles. A bonfire was set up, humming a little song, and it began to roast. The mountains and rivers, the grilled fish in your hands, what can be more comfortable than the current scene.


    Ye Chen closed his eyes with relief, enjoying the comfort that nature brings to him in this second.


    And Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie didn''t go too far, after all, it would be difficult for them to act together when they set off.


    Chapter 1488


    During the period, Zhu Bajie always cast his eyes in the direction of Ye Chen, but in a blink of an eye, he could see Tang Seng''s eyes, "This smelly monkey, why hasn''t this stinky monkey come yet? My old pig is already hungry with his chest and his back." Zhu Bajie could only complain about how Sun Wukong didn''t eat it.


    But the scariest thing has come quietly,


    Ye Chen''s grilled fish has turned slightly brown after turning over several times, and while sizzling oil, it exudes a charming fragrance. It happens that Ye Chen chose the position of the upper wind, the wind in the valley. Gently stroked it all over Zhu Bajie''s nostrils.


    How could this make Zhu Bajie who gluttonous take it? The smell was like a fuse, detonating Zhu Bajie''s hungry stomach.


    "Master, please, just this time!" Zhu Bajie said to Tang Seng with his saliva, no way, the taste of this grilled fish is really too tempting, just the saliva, Zhu Bajie has already swallowed it. Dozens of mouthfuls.


    "Hmph, if you get entangled with me because of this, then you don''t have to go on this westward road. Go back to your Gao Laozhuang earlier, and I won''t stop you."


    Zhu Bajie was really frightened when he heard this. He didn''t expect Tang Seng''s reaction to be so big when he wanted to taste the meat. So he closed his mouth quickly, and he was driven away before he went far. Can''t hang on.


    But it is true that the scent is really too fragrant. Pig Bajie is not greedy, and Tang Sengna is the same, but he can¡¯t express too much, sitting on a rock, reciting scriptures in his mouth, but even he Hold on, the body is extremely honest.


    "The grunting belly is especially obvious in this silent forest.


    Zhu Bajie could only dare to be angry but didn''t dare to speak. This monk is still in anger now, and now you ridicule him, it is estimated that the westward journey is enough.


    "Huhuhu, it looks like it''s almost grilled," Ye Chen picked up the grilled fish and blew it after he woke up. A scorching smell passed from his nostrils to his brain, "Heh, don''t eat meat, I see. Are you greedy monk at all?" Ye Chen looked at Tang Seng who was sitting around him. This position was specially selected for the monk, and he deliberately asked him to ask about the deliciousness of the world.


    "Hey, pitiful, such delicious fish can only be enjoyed by Ye Mou alone." Ye Chen deliberately amplified his voice and took a bite unceremoniously.

 806 Naruto Power System Chapter 806

    The tender fish on the outside and the inside exploded from the lips and teeth. I haven¡¯t eaten meat for a long time. Think about it since I came into this world, this may be the first meal. The first meal I can remember is the clear soup of the old woman, no Knowing where they were reincarnated, they have had a good life.


    Thinking of the two old people who had to save themselves even if they had no food at home, Ye Chen felt sad.


    "Forget about birth, old age, sickness and death, I can''t control it. I live in the moment."


    Ye Chen was relieved, shook his head, and then gnawed at his own fish.


    "Master! The so-called wine and meat have passed through the intestines, and the Buddha kept it in his heart! It''s no big deal to eat less, after all, as long as there is a Buddha in your heart, isn''t it all right?"


    "Yes, Master, there is really no problem with what Old Brother Ye said, as long as there is a Buddha in his heart, then..."


    Zhu Bajie started talking about the scum,


    And it was Tang Seng''s cold eyes that responded to him.


    "Let''s go! Let''s not wait for Wukong." Maybe because Ye Chen''s words were too hurtful, Tang Seng stepped on the white horse alone and drove forward by himself.


    Chapter 1489


    "Hey, brother Ye! Hurry up, or you won''t be there anymore." Zhu Bajie greeted Ye Chen anxiously, but Ye Chen on the stone lay motionless, "Hey," Zhu Bajie sighed and followed Tang Seng''s Step, I don''t know whether his sigh was Tang Monk or the grilled fish.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, only with a bit of hardship can you know who you are with is the grasshopper on the rope."


    Ye Chen deliberately did not go with Tang Seng.


    It¡¯s about to arrive at Huangfengling, and then it¡¯s time for Tang Seng to be arrested for the first time. I¡¯m going to see if your Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva will come to protect you this time.


    Ye Chen methodically ate the two fish into his belly, reluctantly licked his fingers, and then walked in the direction of Tang Sanzang.


    Whoosh, a sound of breaking wind slashed from the sky, Ye Chen looked intently, and it turned out that it was Monkey King who came back with Ye Guo.


    "Yeah. Where''s the master and the idiot?" Monkey King, who was holding wild fruits, looked at the surrounding voices of Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie, and said in confusion.


    "They went ahead, miao, it''s for you." Ye Chen took out the grilled fish from behind for a long time and handed it to Monkey King.


    "Wow, you kid, how dare you eat meat. Don''t you know that monks can''t eat meat?


    Monkey King looked at the grilled fish in Ye Chen''s hand and said eagerly.


    "Hey, I''m not a monk, why do I care about this, do I have a word?" Ye Chen said indifferently.


    "Hey, you really are." But Sun Wukong didn''t say much. Ye Chen left him, and it was the heart of others. He couldn''t let them down. Besides, he was not interested in becoming a Buddha.


    I picked up the grilled fish and started eating


    "Wo, kid, you are really good at grilling fish, and the taste is not bad." Sun Wukong said in admiration with a thumbs up.


    "That''s not it, my craft is handed down from the ancestors." He picked up a fruit and put it into his mouth and said triumphantly.


    "Let''s go, you have to chase them, it will be too late if you don''t hurry."


    After eating the grilled fish in two bites, Monkey King wiped his mouth and said repeatedly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Ye Chen calculated the time in his mind, guessing that Tang Seng might have been swept away after a while.


    After the two arrived, as expected, the white horse and luggage were still there, but Tang Seng was missing. Only one Zhu Bajie was waiting in place anxiously. Seeing Monkey King and Ye Chen coming, Zhu Bajie seemed to see hope.


    "Da, big brother, master, master has just been captured by the monster!"


    "What are you talking about?" Upon hearing this, Monkey King''s head instantly exploded, and he went up to ask Zhu Bajie''s collar.


    "Just now, the master and I walked well. Suddenly, there was a yellow wind in the valley. I was squinted by the yellow wind and couldn¡¯t open my eyes. When I could see clearly, the master was gone, only The white horse is with the luggage, so I guess the master must have been taken away by the monster, and I dare not act rashly and can only wait for you to come back where I am?"


    "Drink!" Sun Wukong was so anxious that he scratched his cheeks when they heard it. From what direction did they go, "Go east," Zhu Ba said with a ring.


    "Ye Chen, you and Bajie are optimistic about your luggage, I will go back!" Sun Wukong no longer hesitated, and summoned a somersault cloud, a somersault turned up, like a flash of lightning sliding towards the east sky.


    Monkey King has nothing to say about the detection of the demon.


    Chapter 1490


    After a while, I felt the clue at the foot of a mountain, and walked forward as expected. It was a monster''s cave, the Yellow Wind Cave, with three large characters standing on the plaque.


    Without saying a word, he took out the golden cudgel and started screaming!


    "Youkai! Come and fight with your grandpa grandpa!" But no matter how Sun Wukong called a formation, the door of the cave was closed here, and there was no trace of opening at all.


    There is no other way but to use the old rules,


    The round golden hoop rod slammed on the gate, but unlike the situation in the past, when the golden hoop rod collided with the gate, the gate did not move, and there was a burst of Buddha''s light, which made Monkey King very much. I wondered, after a long time, Sun Wukong could only return to the original place and discuss countermeasures with Ye Chen.


    "Buddha light? Is this monster a person in Buddhism?" Zhu Bajie didn''t understand after listening to Monkey King''s narration. How could a monster practice Buddhism''s light and be protected by a Buddha, so why did he come here to be a demon?


    The two were puzzled.


    But Ye Chen did know the clues of this.


    The monster that occupies the mountain here is called the Yellow Wind Monster.


    He was also called the Great Sage of Huangfeng. He was originally a rat at the foot of Lingshan. Because he ate the clear oil in the glass cup and feared that the King Kong would be arrested and questioned, he ran to Huangfengling to make a monster.


    It¡¯s not weird that he from Lingshan knows one or two Buddhism tactics, but the problem now is that this yellow wind monster relies on the Buddha''s light to protect the body, and it is very tricky to close the door. Ye Chen also feels that he has played a little I originally wanted this Tang monk to have a long memory, but who would have thought that this situation would happen. If the yellow wind monster kept the door open and boiled the Tang monk inside, wouldn¡¯t it even be unnecessary to fetch the scriptures? Up?


    Just when Ye Chen was also very anxious, Zhu Bajie volunteered.


    "Big brother, you wait here, let my old pig go to meet this yellow wind monster for a while!"


    "Bajie, be careful about everything."


    Helpless, Monkey King can only let Zhu Bajie go up and think of a solution, but he has nothing to do.


    After a while, Zhu Bajie came to the entrance of this cave. He didn''t knock on the door like Monkey King, but stood at the entrance of the cave and started shouting.


    Having lived in the world for so many years, the art of language has been inherited a lot, just like a shrew scolding a pig on the street, drooling wildly. After half an hour, the King Huang Feng in the cave can''t listen to it anymore. Finally, as Zhu Bajie''s wish was fulfilled, the cave door finally opened slowly.


    A yellow-skinned monster stood at the entrance of the cave resolutely, resembling a big weasel. He was holding a three-pronged steel fork in his hand and was staring viciously at the pig Bajie in the distance.


    "You pig demon is so vicious, you can say such vulgar words, you and I are both monster races, I really feel disgusted with you."


    "Bah! You weasel, don''t say these are not useful, tell me, did you take my master!"


    Zhu Bajie doesn''t care about what you say, he comes up directly to the subject and speaks.


    "Your master? Ao, you said that the monk from the Great Tang Dynasty, I have heard that the meat of this monk is extremely tender. I heard that as long as one eats one piece, he can live forever. This temptation lies in front of you. Are you not tempted?"


    "Bah! I tell you! We went to the west to worship Buddha and ask for sutras on the order of the Buddha. If you dare to touch the hair of the monk, you will wait to bear the anger of the Buddha."


    Chapter 1491

 807 Naruto Power System Chapter 807

    Who said that Zhu Bajie¡¯s brain was not good? His words were undoubtedly a warning to the Yellow Wind Monster, telling him that Tang Sanzang would not be able to touch him, because he knew in advance that Monkey King had told him that the Yellow Wind Monster¡¯s Dong Mansion had a little The Buddha''s light shines all over the world, so this Yellow Wind Monster is very likely to have a connection with Buddhism. Zhu Bajie very cleverly removed the Buddhist handle. Now there are two ways to put it in front of the Yellow Wind Monster. Tang Seng, and the second is to finish eating Tang Seng, but in the tone of Zhu Bajie, he will not live long after eating Tang Seng. Does the Tathagata Buddha arrange for a person to eat as he eats?


    Sure enough, after Zhu Bajie released these words, the expression on Huang Fengguai''s face obviously changed a lot, and his originally triumphant expression also became gloomy.


    "Really?"


    "Huh, your grandpa pig will lie to you?"!Seeing that this plan was about to be achieved, Zhu Bajie buckled his fingers and said methodically.


    And Huang Fengguai¡¯s eyes turned straight and slick, he was able to see the existence of Buddha Tathagata, he could twist himself to death with just one finger, and ran out of Lingshan secretly, in order to live a long time. , Now for an unfounded rumor, I put my name on it, no, no.


    "Forget it, the remaining green hills are here, I''m not afraid that there is no firewood!" Huang Fengguai gritted his teeth and prepared to go back to the cave mansion to release Tang Seng, while the little demon on the side saw Zhu Bajie''s erratic eyes and became suspicious. He said something in Huang Fengguai''s ear.


    "My lord, don''t be fooled by this pig demon. He said that Tang Sanzang was the person who took the scriptures by the Buddha''s name, so why didn''t the Buddha clean up the monsters on this road for him, or just give him the scriptures? Even better, why bother to go from the East Tutang to the Western Lingshan Mountain? In my opinion, they are not fake from the people who learn from the scriptures, nor are the ones assigned by the Buddha, but it is not that the Tathagata Buddha gave him a protective umbrella. In my opinion, the Buddha would not care about this kind of thing at all. If every person who goes to the Western Lingshan to learn the scriptures is protected by the Tathagata Buddha, is the Buddha still busy?


    This pig demon is probably acting like a tiger."


    To say that this little demon''s IQ is really high, one word can tell the clues, and because Huang Fengguai is more sensitive to Tathagata Buddha because he has escaped from Lingshan, he didn''t suddenly turn around.


    "Hmph, you pig demon, you almost moved your way and moved out of the Buddha Tathagata to scare Lao Tzu. Then, the Buddha Tathagata can actually be called and you will come and go?


    You don''t want to be presumptuous here, if you say something more, I will chop off your pig''s head and serve as my Tang Monk meat appetizer!"


    "Grandma''s, your grandpa pig''s head is not what you weasel said to eat, let me weigh your catties!"


    Seeing that words were useless, Zhu Bajie didn''t say much. With one move, the nine-tooth rake appeared in his hand, "Eat me!"


    The pre-emptive Zhu Bajie swung his rake to the Yellow Wind Monster in a disorderly manner, and the Yellow Wind Monster with a steel fork in his hand did not show weakness. After all, he was a monster who cultivated and grew at the foot of Lingshan.All of a sudden, they rushed to fight with Zhu Bajie. The two fought back and forth for an unknown number of rounds, and they couldn¡¯t tell the difference. Just as the Huang Feng monster drilled a hole and was about to poke Zhu Bajie¡¯s heart, the sky was in the sky. A golden iron rod suddenly appeared.


    Chapter 1492


    Fortunately, Monkey King arrived in time.


    "Oh, big brother, you can be regarded as coming, old pig, I almost died." Seeing Monkey King jump to the ground, Zhu Bajie cried his father and called his mother.


    "Okay, you idiot, you did a good job, and finally got it out. Let''s see me next."


    Monkey King pulled up the iron rod deep into the ground from the ground, and then said coldly to Huang Fengguai.


    "Release, or die!"


    "You are not ashamed, I don''t know what a monkey you are!" Huang Fengguai naturally ignored Monkey King''s threat, and then looked at the two people in front of him coldly.


    "Listen well, your grandfather grandfather has a nickname called Qitian Great Sage!"


    "The Monkey King? Sun Wukong? Wasn''t he crushed under the Five Elements Mountain by the Buddha? Why?"


    "Look at the stick!" Before Huang Fengguai had time to react, the golden hoop had already appeared in front of his eyes, and he was knocked crooked by the golden hoop when he was trying to resist with a steel fork.


    Seeing that the ice blade in his hand was destroyed by Monkey King, the angry Huang Feng monster made a big move.


    "Little ones! Give it to me!" Huang Fengguai gave an order, and hundreds of little monsters in the cave rushed out with various ice blades.


    Looking at Wu Yangyang''s group of fairies, Zhu Bajie was so scared that he backed away several steps and hid behind Monkey King, "Uh, Brother Monkey, this is up to you, old pig, my mission is completed."


    "Hmph, don''t worry, this little demon can''t help me."


    Speaking, Monkey King grabbed a pinch of vellus hair from his neck, took off his hand and blew it lightly. As the breath fell, the vellus hair changed into a little monkey holding a weapon, one by one he turned and fought. He rushed to many little demons, and they were inextricably beaten for a while, while Monkey King and Zhu Bajie stood on the rock and watched the show.


    And the little monsters on the side of Huangfengkai have been cultivating for less than a hundred years. They just turned into humanoid monsters. How could it be compared with Monkey King¡¯s vellus hair, and all of them will be defeated in a short while, and the Huangfengkai can see The general situation was gone, and without looking back, he turned into a yellow wind and blew into the cave, and even closed the gate firmly.


    "Brother Monkey! This weasel is gone!"


    "Drink! It really counts." Monkey King saw the Huang Feng monster running away, but he was not angry.


    Then he took all the little monkeys back with one move.


    "Let''s go, first discuss the countermeasures with Ye Chen, the kid has many ways, I guess there should be no problem with him." Thinking of Ye Chen''s ghost ideas, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie hurried back to the camp.


    At this time, Ye Chen was studying the wordless heavenly book taught by his master, and he also faintly felt the magic inside. He tried to use the magic power of the Daluo Jinxian passed to him by the master to infuse this book little by little. And the book that originally had no words started to have a faint commotion with ink spots. This situation made Ye Chen, who had been uncomfortable for a long time, also happy. If there is a reaction, it means that what he thinks should be correct, as long as he fully grasps it. With the magic power of Da Luo Jinxian, it won''t take long for him to unlock all the secrets in this wordless heavenly book.


    But he who was meditating didn''t know that Monkey King and Zhu Bajie had been waiting for him for a long time. If Ye Chen''s breathing hadn''t been there, Monkey King might have already gone to the Yin Cao Difu to be with the Yan Wangye.


    "Hey, are you all back?" Ye Chen said loudly after waking up.


    Chapter 1493


    Seeing Ye Chen regaining consciousness, Zhu Bajie and Monkey King also breathed a sigh of relief. This kid just had nothing to do.


    "Ye Chen, Ba Jie and I went to try the depth of this yellow wind monster today. Actually, he is not a very powerful character, but it is a headache for him to stay behind closed doors.


    There is a Buddhist mark on his gate, and neither Bajie nor I can open him. After today''s incident, I''m afraid he won''t open the gate until he finishes eating with the master."


    So we come back to see if you have any comments, and let you give us an idea.


    "Still not working?" Ye Chen expected this situation. The development of the story was that Monkey King alone could not deal with this yellow wind monster.


    He turned out to be a Buddhist man, so naturally someone can take him.Ye Chen looked at Monkey King with a weird smile.


    At noon the next day, Zhu Bajie was still yelling in front of the cave as he used to, which made Huang Feng not be angry, but he really didn''t dare to open the door despite the ability of Monkey King outside the cave.


    "Call, call, wait until I finish eating Tang Seng meat, and then I will talk to you. Ignoring the noise outside the house, Huang Fengguai walked towards Tang Sanzang, who was bound by the big five flowers on the stone pillar.


    "Zhuzhizhao, really thin skin and tender meat, even if there is no rumor of immortality, I guess there will be many people who will eat you. If you really want to make others cheaper, then let me try it first."


    However, Tang Seng''s eyes were still tightly closed, and his mouth was muttering unintelligible scriptures, but Huang Fengguai noticed that Tang Seng''s mouth was shaking slightly at this time. It seems that Tang Seng is really scared. .


    Yes, when life is endangered, who would say that he will not die righteously? Even though Tang Sanzang is the reincarnation of the Tathagata Buddha sitting under the golden cicada, as a mortal, he is naturally a lingering fear of death.


    "Wukong, Ba Jie, where are you now?" Tang Seng slowly opened his eyes, staring into the distance and said.


    "Hey, monk, I will ask you something and answer me honestly, otherwise I will eat you now."


    "What is your relationship with the Tathagata Buddha of the Western Lingshan Mountain. Did he send you to learn the scriptures?" For Zhu Bajie, the Yellow Wind Monster is also afraid. If it is said by Zhu Bajie, then the Tathagata Buddha is probably just moving his fingers. , I was wiped out in this world, so to be on the safe side, it is better to confirm with me.


    "I only ventured to Lingshan for the sake of Datang Jiangshan Sheji, in order to spread better Buddhist ideas throughout the Datang, and only for the people of the world, I embarked on the westward road."


    Tang Seng then said without any expression, and said numbly, this is so happy that the Huangfeng Monster is broken, that is to say, Tang Sanzang is not very related to the Tathagata Buddha, so that he can eat Tang Seng meat boldly and safely. Zhu Bajie''s shouting outside the house was in a good mood and he felt extremely sweet.


    "Come on, wash this monk clean, I will live forever today!" Huang Fengguai greeted a little demon casually and said loudly.


    Just as he just finished saying this, he banged,


    The door suddenly opened.


    "What?" Huang Fengguai didn''t expect that the gate of his cave would be broken open so easily, but there is a formation blessed by the Buddha''s light, how can it be broken open?


    Huang Fengguai can''t believe his eyes. Even if you have the ability to reach the sky, and you are not a person in Buddhism, then you don''t even want to open the door, and it opens. That means that.


    Chapter 1494 Lingji Bodhisattva

 808 Naruto Power System Chapter 808

    And everything that I saw before my eyes further complied with Huang Fengguai¡¯s guess. At this time, two figures slowly walked from the ruins of the gate, "Lingji Bodhisattva, it seems that I thank you very much, grandson, no You and I really don''t know what to do.


    "The Great Sage is joking. It is also a fate to be appreciated by the Great Sage." The two chatted one after another, without paying attention to the yellow wind monster in front of them.


    After the smoke dissipated, the monster Huang Feng saw the appearance of the people walking out of it. It was Monkey King and... Lingji!Lingji Bodhisattva?


    After listening to Ye Chen¡¯s suggestion, Sun Wukong personally went to Xiaosumi Mountain, invited Lingji Bodhisattva, and asked Ye Chen why he only invited Lingji Bodhisattva. Ye Chen did not mention a word, and even put out a pair. He pretended to be like a stick.


    ... "The secret of heaven must not be revealed."


    "Naughty animal, do you still want to be presumptuous here?" Ji Ling Bodhisattva said in a vain voice with his hands clasped together. Huang Fengguai was so scared that he could stand unsteadily. I didn''t expect that Tang Seng really had a background, and he could Moving Lingji Bodhisattva actually has nothing to do with Tang Seng. These connections are all from Monkey King''s hard work, so there is no such thing as Tang Seng.


    Gudong, swallowed hard, Huang Fengguai regretted not listening to Zhu Bajie''s words at the beginning, but now that it is in this situation, regret is useless, just do it forever!


    Decisively, a faint and fierce flicker flashed across Huang Feng''s face, and a gust of yellow wind blew out of his mouth between his hands. The entire cave was enveloped by the yellow wind, and Monkey King was squinted and could not open his eyes.


    Although Monkey King opened his eyes with golden eyes, the strange Huang Feng ignored the eyes, and the stabbing eyes of Monkey King were aching.


    Looking at the Lingji Bodhisattva on the side, it seemed that he was not affected by the yellow sand in front of him. I saw that he faintly took out a blue orb from his waist, murmured a spell, and ran it into the air. Then the violent voice rang from the orb.As the sound resonated, the sound of the violent wind began to be slowly covered up.


    In a short while, the yellow sand in the entire cave had been calmed down, and only Huang Fengguai looked at the Lingji Bodhisattva in front of him with surprise.


    Taking away the Dingfeng Orb in no hurry, Lingji Bodhisattva immediately looked at the Yellow Wind Monster in front of him without speaking.


    Under the gaze of Lingji Bodhisattva, Huang Fengguai''s mood became more and more uneasy.Finally, under the extremely strong psychological effect, the whole person could no longer support it, and knelt down with sweat on his face.


    "You wicked animal, after finally cultivating some Taoism, you have to come out and do evil. It''s a pity that I will do it for you. Haven''t you come out first?"


    As soon as the Lingji Bodhisattva''s voice fell, the Yellow Wind Monster slowly curled up together, and then transformed into a weasel the size of a lion.


    "Bodhisattva, what kind of monster is this?" Looking at the Huangfeng monster like a rat but not a rat, Monkey King suddenly wondered.


    "Hehe, back to the Great Sage, this evil animal was originally a stingy at the foot of Lingshan Mountain. Only because he stole the lamp oil from the Lingshan glazed lamp and was afraid of the Tathagata Buddha''s sins, he escaped from Lingshan and came to occupy the mountain as the king. At first, the people on the mountain didn¡¯t make things difficult for him because he saw him not practicing properly, but he didn¡¯t realize that he was bolder, and he became more and more damaging. Even if the Great Sage doesn¡¯t find me today, I will take him in a few days. Back to the mountain. After going with the Great Sage, the monster has already been subdued, then go find your master."


    Chapter 1495


    "Okay, that Bodhisattva, take care." Monkey King worshipped Lingji Bodhisattva very well, and then rushed into the cave mansion to look for Tang Seng.


    At this time, the monk Tang was tied to the stone pillar by the big five flowers.


    The tree fell down and scattered, and the Yellow Wind Monster had been taken away by Lingji Bodhisattva. Naturally, the little monsters in the cave did not dare to make any trouble, and began to flee for their lives.


    "Master! Master!" After Sun Wukong entered the hole, he bumped everywhere like a headless fly. "Wukong! Wukong I am here!" Hearing Monkey King''s cry, Tang Seng woke up from his drowsiness and said dying.


    "Master, master, are you okay." With the voice, Monkey King saw Tang Seng who was tied up, and hurriedly went up and untied the rope that bound him.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." He said it was okay, but his legs began to tremble involuntarily. For the first time in his life, he escaped from the monster''s mouth. Tang Seng didn''t want to experience the second time in his life, but he didn''t. I know, after this kind of real situation, he will have to experience ninety-nine or eighty-one times.


    It was enough for him.


    "Wukong, thank you so much for being a teacher." Tang Seng said with emotion while holding Monkey King''s hand.


    Thinking about what I did at the beginning is really chilling. There is no way. I believe in Buddhism, and Guanyin Bodhisattva¡¯s words are just like commands. Even if Guanyin Bodhisattva lets himself die, he will take his head without hesitation. I went to install stones, but I neglected Monkey King¡¯s feelings. The management is like this. Whenever I encounter something, I always rush to the forefront. I really need to weigh my apprentice and the Guanyin Bodhisattva. .


    "Hey, Master, both of you, my master and apprentice, said that you are not thankful. By the way, it is not my grandson who settled the yellow wind, but Lingji Bodhisattva."


    Monkey King waved his hand to indicate that there was no need to say anything.


    "Lingji Bodhisattva, where is it?" As soon as he heard that a Bodhisattva was coming, Tang Seng said he would also go up and thank him.


    "Hey, the masters are all gone, there is no need to go, I think it is getting late, the second junior brother and Ye Chen may be waiting anxiously, I think we should go back quickly."


    Monkey King looked up at the red sunset and said softly.


    "Alright, go back quickly and don''t let Bajie Ye Chen wait too long."


    Tang Seng also nodded, took the stick from Monkey King, and walked forward slowly.


    ...


    "Brother Ye, whether your chicken is cooked or not, the sun is about to go down, and I don''t know what happened to the master brother. I didn''t save the master if I didn''t know."


    Although Zhu Bajie kept talking about Tang Seng, his eyes never left the roast chicken. At this time, two people were roasting a pheasant that didn¡¯t know where it came from. At first, Zhu Bajie was worried about Tang Seng¡¯s comfort. He didn''t plan to eat it either, but when Ye Chen simply grilled a small fish and stuffed it into Zhu Bajie''s mouth, Zhu Bajie, who opened a meaty fish, sat there more positively than Ye Chen, reminding Ye Chen to turn around.


    "Hey, Brother Pig, don''t worry. The monkey went with Lingji Bodhisattva. Isn''t it enough to clean up the little demon?"


    "Huh, it''s almost done, come to Brother Pig, try it, I''m not familiar with it."


    Ye Chen blew the charcoal club on the grilled chicken, grabbed a king-sized chicken leg and handed it to Zhu Bajie. The already hungry Zhu Bajie''s saliva has long been flooded, "Wow, this big oily chicken leg looks delicious."


    Chapter 1496


    Zhu Bajie first took a hard breath with a pig nose, and he was about to bite down with his big mouth. Suddenly behind him, I didn¡¯t know who gave him a thud, "Oh! Who." The painful Zhu Bajie shouted. Looking back, he found that Monkey King was looking at him with a smile, and Tang Seng also slowly rushed over from a distance.


    "Um, Brother Monkey, you are all right, Master!" Zhu Bajie hurriedly threw off the drumstick in his hand and wiped his hand on his wide sleeves.


    "Hey, you guys, don''t throw away the food." Ye Chen picked up the chicken leg that Zhu Bajie had thrown on the ground distressedly, and gnawed it alone after blowing it.


    Regarding Tang Seng¡¯s comfort, he was not surprised at all. According to the record of the Westward Journey, if Tang Seng died in the past few difficulties, then the identity of the person who studied the scriptures should be replaced.


    "Ye Chen, the master is here, you should collect the food in your hand." Monkey King reminded him in a low voice.


    It''s certain that a monk can''t eat meat. Eating meat in front of him is even more a challenge to Buddhism. No matter how good-tempered a monk is, he can''t stand such a thing.


    Look at Ye Chen again, as if he didn¡¯t hear Monkey King¡¯s reminder, his mouth full of oil gnawed the roast chicken in his hand, Zhu Bajie was the greedy one, but rationally told himself, it¡¯s better not to walk the tightrope, otherwise Tang Seng will drive him away. Up.


    "Wait for Ye Chen to finish eating, clean up, and let''s go on the road," and what Tang Seng said surprised Zhu Bajie. At this moment, Tang Seng''s attitude was different from his previous self. Tang Seng was extremely disgusted with eating meat. , Just like the daytime yesterday, when he saw Ye Chen eating fish, Monk Tang turned his head and left. Why did he become indifferent now.


    "Haha." Ye Chen just smiled at this.


    But they didn''t feel anything wrong, they still gnawed the chicken bones methodically. Just like that, the three of them watched Ye Chen eat a whole chicken. Ye Chen licked five fingers and touched them contentedly. There was a full burp in my belly.


    "Let''s go."


    Then he stepped forward and led Tang Seng''s white horse, leading the way.


    There was no nonsense along the way. Seeing that the sky had begun to darken, Tang Seng stepped down from the white horse, "Bajie, Wukong, go and get the firewood early. Let''s spend the night here today."


    "Okay, master, what, idiot, you go to the woods to find some wood, I will come back from Caidian Ye Guo, the master may be hungry." Monkey King said to Zhu Bajie who was already dozing.


    "Oh, well, big brother, don''t go too far," Zhu Bajie nodded and went into the forest.


    At this time, Ye Chen and Tang Seng were left,


    Ye Chen ignored Tang Seng and found a stone to comprehend the wordless heavenly book.


    "Ye Chen, you seem to have some opinion on me." After a long silence, Tang Seng couldn''t help but speak.


    "How can it be, you are a great mage, I dare not have any opinion on you?" Ye Chen didn''t even look at Tang Seng and then closed his eyes to rest.

 809 Naruto Power System Chapter 809

    Seeing the power, Tang Seng could only smile and shook his head.


    If you have any opinion on me, you can bring it up. After all, we will have to get along for a long time, and you first brought up the matter of going west, and you found me. Now this is a bit unreasonable, "Hey, you Still have a sense of superiority?" Ye Chen was very happy when he heard this.


    Chapter 1497


    Then he opened his eyes and looked at Tang Seng in front of him, and laughed softly.


    "Okay, okay, I didn''t mistake you, you are so selfish.


    "Why do you say this?" Tang Seng slowly said with a rosary in his hand.


    "At the beginning, when you gave up the lives of two followers around Chang''an City, I felt that you were incredibly selfish, and the fresh life was in front of you. Just like that, you were killed without blinking your eyes. You are still one. The Buddha Dharma is boundless, and the appearance is straightforward. Ask yourself whether the Buddha in your heart also regards life as a rash.


    Later, Guanyin Bodhisattva gave you a hat, saying that he could control Monkey King for you. You taught him Monkey King without saying a word, and lied that you bought it in Chang''an City. Don¡¯t you believe in Buddhism?You may be so familiar with the sentence that the monks don¡¯t slander, but why didn¡¯t you execute it when you got here, so that I had already exposed you later, so you still want to carry the lie to the end?


    You don¡¯t know if this thing can endanger Monkey King¡¯s life, just because of a word from Guanyin Bodhisattva, you put this hat on Monkey King¡¯s head resolutely and resolutely. Ask yourself, when your true life is in danger, Why didn''t your Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva who rescued hardship rush to you, eh?Who saved you?It''s the Monkey King, the Monkey King who was betrayed by you, and who resolutely tried every means to save you!"


    Ye Chen said and got angry. It was really not to fight against the injustices of Monkey King, but he felt that this monk was too inhuman, and he kept Amitabha on his lips all day, but when he was in danger, the Buddha who had saved the suffering was again What''s wrong.


    Tang Seng, who was unable to say a word by Ye Chen, could only stare at Ye Chen blankly. Ye Chen hadn''t mentioned his own affairs. He was swallowed by the white dragon horse that time. He clearly saw it, but it was because of Guanyin. The question of the Bodhisattva could only sell Ye Chen''s life and helped Guanyin Bodhisattva try to conceal this matter.


    Now think about it, saying that Tang Seng is a dog of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Tell you monk, I only learn from the scriptures to complete my task. There are so many people traveling westward. I follow everyone, not because of how good you are. In my opinion, you are the name of the Great Master of the Tang Dynasty. The number is really wrong."


    Ye Chen is not polite now. He knows that if he doesn''t awaken Tang Seng now, it will be more difficult to go next. Now Guanyin Bodhisattva has clearly begun to target himself.


    If Tang Seng still looks like a Guanyin Bodhisattva licking a dog, then even if he has nine lives, he is not enough to squander it. There is no way, but he can only blame himself for being too weak. At this moment, because of Ye Chen''s words, Tang Seng also began to fall into it. After meditation, is your own Buddhism really right?Is it right or wrong to follow orders based on the Bodhisattva?


    Ye Chen saw that Tang Seng who kept his mouth silent did not say anything. He believed that as long as he was a normal person, he would weigh the pros and cons here. Assuming he was following the advice of Guanyin Bodhisattva, no matter the life or death of the people around him, he would still be there. Do apprentices exist?If this continues, it is estimated that the road to the west will have to become a polished commander.Ignoring Tang Seng, Ye Chenduan sat down and read the wordless heavenly scriptures taught to him by his master.


    Chapter 1498


    In today¡¯s long period of closed eyes and meditation, he has roughly mastered the opening method of this book. At first, he didn¡¯t even know where the book was on his body, although he could only find it, although it was still not half of the opening. Words, but something to be happy about, the current general direction is right. As long as he works harder, he will be able to comprehend the mystery in a short time, and then he will be able to be alone, with the strength of his great Luo Jinxian. , Even if you encounter those monsters that kill you, you have the means to protect yourself.


    Now his mana has begun to look good. Although he can''t control all mana in one breath, Ye Chen can use one-tenth of his power skillfully. He can''t eat a fat man in one breath. The road to the west is still very long. Well, take your time, Ye Chen is full of confidence in his future, and will not bow his head because of the stumbling on the road ahead.


    After gently transporting the mana he controlled to the Wordless Book of Heaven, Ye Chen carefully controlled his strength. In the previous few attempts, Ye Chen ended in failure. This time he appeared to be extra cautious. Mana was left. Not much, the sweat on his forehead fell down like heavy rain. If it fails this time, Ye Chen may have to wait for a long time.


    "Please, please, it must be done this time, it must be done." He remembered that he gritted his teeth and did not forget to stabilize his breathing. The further he went, the less he could make any mistakes.


    The supplied power squeezed out all the power in Ye Chen''s body. If it weren''t for the rocks behind him, it is estimated that this would have fallen.


    The soreness is transmitted from every joint of the body to the nerves of the brain. There are thousands of small insects crawling back and forth in the internal organs. The sweat has cleared Ye Chen¡¯s dry and wet skin, but no matter how he persists Except for the red light, that wordless heavenly book showed no reaction at all.


    "Is it really not this time?" Ye Chen felt that all his power was over. Just as he was about to give up, a magical scene happened. Suddenly a warm current burst out of his heart from his exhausted body and passed it to Ye. The soreness of Chen¡¯s limbs disappeared instantly, replaced by a different kind of comfort. Looking at the wordless heavenly book, the red light no longer flickered, and there was a slight golden light flashing on the original bleached page. Because of the recovery of his body, Ye Chen tried his best to blast the last trace of power into the scroll, "Bring it to me!" After a roar, a strange thing happened, and the last trace of power poured in, as if to help that. The celestial book broke through the bottleneck period of the restriction, and Ye Chen, who suddenly flashed the golden light, closed his eyes tightly. When he opened his eyes again, the celestial book that had not been written was densely packed with curses.


    "What''s this?" Ye Chen looked like an earthworm crawling on it. Ye Chen was one head and two big. After working hard for so long, he didn''t even know how to read. You were out of breath. "Grandma''s, what the master gave this? It''s actually some ghost symbols, I don''t know anything..."


    Before he finished speaking, the text on the heavenly book that I saw jumped down, and in the difference between Ye Chen, he got into Ye Chen''s head.


    It was as if the brain was stuffed with something, "No way, it''s going to explode!"


    "Ah!" With Ye Chen''s roar.


    Chapter 1499


    An extremely strong cyclone penetrated every pore of Ye Chen''s body from its transparent force, and he seemed to be reborn when he was exhausted. After opening his eyes, he saw Monkey King and Zhu Bajie sitting next to him. Worried about the panic.


    "Huh, what''s going on?" Ye Chen opened his eyes in a daze, "God''s okay, it''s okay." Zhu Bajie exclaimed, "Brother Pig, what''s the matter? , When did you come back?"


    "What do you say, when we came back, we saw you sitting here crazy, yelling and screaming, thinking you were possessed. If you don''t wake up again, I guess I will have to find Guanyin Bodhisattva again. "


    Monkey King patted his heart and said lightly.


    "Huh, look for Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Ye Chen was a little grateful that he had awakened early enough. If he waited for Guanyin Bodhisattva to come over, it is estimated that he has ten ways to play Ye Chen.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, it''s just that I''ve been meditating for too long, and I''m a little engaged." Ye Chen casually found an excuse and Tang Ye went over.


    "Brother Monkey, first let him find a river to wash, this smell, my old pig wants to vomit." Zhu Bajie said with difficulty blocking his nose.


    "Taste, what kind of smell." Ye Chen raised his hand and saw that his arm was covered with an extremely thick foreign body. Chu Yechen hadn''t paid much attention yet, but when he smelled the smell, his stomach was sour. A feeling of nausea grew spontaneously, and he couldn''t help but rushed to the side of the river, and a fierce boy plunged in.


    It took a long time to emerge from the water,


    "What are these things, how can they appear on me?" Like Ye Chen who fell into the pit, he took off all his clothes and wanted to rub off a layer of skin.


    Thinking back to the comfort that I replaced after the soreness in my body, it should have appeared at that time. It is probably the magazine in my body. I didn''t expect that there was so much trash in my body that I had not cleaned up.


    After thinking of this, Ye Chen also relieved, raised his hand and squeezed hard, the violent sound at the joints was very crisp, "The strength seems to have increased a lot," In the next attempt, Ye Chen discovered that it is more than strength, speed The perception has also risen several levels, far beyond the previous Xiaobai can compare.


    And when I explored the abnormal body again, there were a lot of words in the sea of ??knowledge that Ye Chen couldn''t understand, and "Isn''t this something from the original wordless heavenly book?"


    Ye Chen remembered that these words rushed into his brain, making his brain feel like it exploded. "But I can''t understand it? What''s the use of it?" Ye Chen didn''t even know any of the crooked words. Stumped Ye Chen.


    And just when he was about to pack up and go back, a familiar but unfamiliar voice rang in his mind.


    "Because the host breaks through the bottleneck and activates the system,"


    "Activated? What''s the use of you?" Ye Chen was full of surprises. At the beginning, he was immortal and immortal because of his unmale and female voice.


    "At present, because the host''s strength is too low, too many skills cannot be developed,"


    This sentence was nothing more than disappointing Ye Chen. I thought that the system after waking up this time could give him a stunt, and it seemed that it was hopeless now.


    "Then can you understand these words?" Ye Chen said casually, hopeless.


    "Yes." Ne Chengxiang actually promised the system in one go.


    Chapter 1500


    I don''t know what kind of method this system uses. The fonts that were originally like ghost pictures started to twist, and in a short while, they gathered into Chinese characters.


    "Nine-turn Buddha magic power!"


    Five characters floated on top of those words resolutely.


    "I rely on the Nine-Rank Buddha Demon Art. It is so domineering when I hear the name. If I learn this, am I not afraid of Guanyin Bodhisattva?"


    Excited, Ye Chen ran to the shore naked. Because of his current strength, he could use his mana skillfully. He threw the clothes into the water and rubbed them at random, then stretched out his hand to dry and put it on his body.


    "Huh? Ye Chen, you seem to have grown a lot?" Seeing Ye Chen rushing towards the camp, Sun Wukong said loudly. Now he can clearly feel the mana released in Ye Chen''s body, compared with his previous self. It couldn''t be compared at all, "Hey, nothing can escape your eyes." Ye Chen smiled and scratched his head. He had nothing to hide from Monkey King.


    "You haven''t eaten it yet, sir, the master specially left it for you, but the idiot didn''t agree to eat the master." Monkey King handed a bag of fruit to Ye Chen.


    "Master?" Ye Chen looked up at the Tang Seng who was entering Ding very differently. It was a bit unbelievable. He said that he said that, but now he kept the fruit for himself. Is this old monk awakened?


    Curious is curious, but I can''t be hungry. I took out the fruit inside and gnawed. By the way, monkeys, where are we now, Ye Chen didn''t swallow the fruit in his mouth and said vaguely.

 810 Naruto Power System Chapter 810

    "Well, it should be Liushahe after a few days of walking," Monkey King recalled.


    "Liushahe? Is it so fast? It seems that there will be a new member in the team immediately, but I don''t know if they can surrender Monk Sha without Ye Chen''s help.


    The second day,


    Everyone had been preparing to set off for a long time, and Zhu Bajie had also been familiar with this kind of life in the past few days.


    With a long memory, he fell asleep after eating every night so that he could get up in the morning.


    "Ao, Xiaoye, you are also very early today." Zhu Bajie stretched out fiercely and said loudly as Ye Chen looked at the side.


    "Ang, go to bed early and get up early." Ye Chenqiang said with a smile. In fact, he didn''t close his eyes all night last night. He has been participating in the nine-turn Buddha magic work, but until this morning, he still didn''t gain anything. , "Buddha magic power? Is it because I need to become a Buddha or become a demon in order to cultivate? This is too fake, if I can become a Buddha, I still need to cultivate this thing?"


    But thinking about the name of this exercise is very interesting,


    It¡¯s hard to imagine how the creator of Buddha¡¯s magic arts merged these two opposing existences into one exercise.


    Forget it, take your time, and when you get home, you will naturally be happy with this thing.


    The group once again set foot on the westbound road.


    I don''t know if Ye Chen''s words were too intense last time, and Tang Seng didn''t speak much along the way, but Ye Chen is also an extremely face-conscious person. If you don''t take the initiative to talk to him, don''t think he puts down and comes to you.


    "Huh, see if one of us can sleep well."


    "Master is right in front of Liusha River." Zhu Bajie wiped his sweat and shouted at Tang Seng.


    "It''s finally here, Ba Jie, quickly finish fetching water for the teacher."


    Chapter 1501 Flowing Sand River


    Wiping a handful of sweat from his head, Tang Seng said happily, after leaving the forest, there was no water source on the road. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Liusha River in front of him for hope, I guess the group would not have been so fast. Speed ??came here.


    "Good!" Two steps forward, Zhu Bajie took out the bowl from his bag and rushed to the river. First, a fierce man plunged his huge pig''s head in. After drinking a full stomach, he systematically beat Tang Seng. bowl.


    He crept up to Tang Seng,


    "Here, Master, you drink first, I will fight if it is not enough."


    Thank you Bajie,"


    After receiving the bowl, Monk Tang found that the water was not as clear as it seemed. The entire bowl was full of sand and it was hard to swallow.


    "Master, why don''t you drink it?" Zhu Bajie asked suspiciously as Tang Seng looked disgusted.


    "Bajie, is this water you just drank?"


    "Yeah, I drank a full stomach, it''s sweet." As he said, he didn''t forget to pat his bulging stomach.


    "That''s weird."


    "What''s the matter! Let me see?" Monkey King took a sip of water from the river and walked up to see the bowl full of mud and sand.Going up and kicking Zhu Bajie''s ass severely.


    "You idiot, the master is thirsty to look like this, why do you still think that the master is happy? Go and make another bowl for the master."


    After being told by Monkey King, Zhu Bajie took the bowl full of mud, sand and water into his hands, "Hey, how could this be? It was clear that the water was still very clear just now, how could it be like this in a blink of an eye." Thinking it was his own reason, Zhu Bajie poured the mud in the bowl and came to the river, gently scraping a layer of water on the surface of the water, "Hey, it won''t be muddy now, my old pig is really smart "After Zhu Bajie smiled triumphantly, he once again handed the bowl to Tang Seng.


    But what he got in exchange was still Tang Seng¡¯s cold eyes. He now really suspects that Zhu Bajie was using himself to shave himself. After a lunge stepped off his horse, he snatched the bowl from Zhu Bajie and walked straight to the river, "Huh, you fool, You have to make this kind of joke anytime, now it''s alright, the master and his old man are angry, then you have to be responsible for coaxing him, otherwise you will be delicious."


    Monkey King said fiercely from the side.


    "I, I didn''t, I really didn''t, I obviously hit clear water, how come it suddenly became like that!" Zhu Bajie is also very innocent, and he didn''t deliberately rectify Tang monk''s thoughts. I guess I gave him ten He wouldn''t be brave, so what''s the reason?


    And all of this was caught by Ye Chen on the side. Needless to say, this must be the monster in the river playing tricks. Just as Zhu Bajie said, it is impossible for him to make this kind of joke with Tang Seng, and he is too tired of the boats and cars along the way. I know, let alone Tang Seng that ordinary person, even Zhu Bajie himself is a little bit too much, so how dare he make such a joke with Tang Seng.


    Feeling that there was something wrong with the problem, Ye Chen immediately told Monkey King to stop Tang Seng immediately. Sun Wukong, who was confused by Ye Chen''s words, didn¡¯t react. He saw Tang Seng already stroking his body and preparing to fetch water. Ye Chen cried. It¡¯s not good. He rushed forward to get Tang Seng back, "Mage! Come back soon! There is danger!" At this moment, everything was too late, and the sudden violent waves overwhelmed Ye Chen¡¯s voice, and the water surface The last figure was creeping slowly.


    Chapter 1502


    "No! There are monsters!" Monkey King stared at those golden eyes with golden eyes and saw the clues inside. He took out the stick from his ear and rushed towards Liusha River, and his actions at this moment had no meaning. , The turbulent waves swept Tang Seng into the river with howling him. The surface of the water where the waves had been splashed was now calm again. When Monkey King arrived, there was no half of Tang Seng''s figure.


    "Hey! Too much!" Monkey King hammered the ground fiercely.Said angrily.


    "This...what the hell is going on!" Zhu Bajie also rushed over in a panic, looking at the scene in front of him, he didn''t know what to do.


    "There are monsters in this river, they are directed at our master."


    "Grandma''s! You monster, come out for your grandpa!"


    Speaking, Monkey King jumped straight to the surface of the water, holding the golden cudgel and began to smash aimlessly towards the surface.


    Wave after wave agitated,


    Just like the last time the East China Sea Dragon Palace was upset, but this time it was on the water. After dozens of minutes passed, there was no movement in the entire Liusha River. This embarrassed Monkey King. He was not afraid of such tricky monsters, just afraid. This kind of shrunken head and feet, like the Yellow Wind Monster last time, never comes out in his hometown.


    There is no way, Monkey King can only give up, and he can''t go into the water to find it at this time, knowing that his water level is extremely poor, and without knowing the strength of the opponent, it is the most irrational decision to continue like this.


    "Drink! What can I do about this?" Monkey Wukong was so anxious that he scratched his head and had no choice.


    "Brother Monkey! Or I will take it."


    "You go?" Monkey King looked at Zhu Bajie next to him and asked questioningly.


    "Well, I''ll go down to find a master. You know that I am a general who has commanded 80,000 naval forces. Water battle is the most suitable for me. If I lose to that monster, I can also lead him to the surface. Brother Monkey, come forward and clean him up."


    Zhu Bajie patted his chest and said.


    "There is only this way at the moment. Brother Pig''s wateriness shouldn''t be a big problem, and there won''t be any accidents." Ye Chen said loudly from the side, "Okay, Ba Jie, you have to be careful in everything." Monkey King was still careful. Exhorted.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Monkey, I will definitely bring the master back to you." After Zhu Bajie agreed, a fierce son plunged into the quicksand river and disappeared.


    At the bottom of Liusha River, Tang Seng opened his eyes in a daze. Just as he recalled why he appeared here, a man with long hair appeared in front of him.


    "Are you the monk who traveled westward to learn the scriptures?" If it weren''t for his opening his mouth, Tang Seng wouldn''t think he was a human being, but after being clarified, Tang Seng nodded subconsciously.


    Seeing Tang Seng''s reaction, the long-haired weird man in front of him laughed, and the strange laughter made Tang Seng''s heart start to panic.


    "I thought I would have to wait a few years, but I didn''t expect it to be delivered to me so soon." Tang Seng couldn''t hear the whispers of the weird person. The only thing he was thinking at the moment was how to escape from here. The monster didn''t tie him up even after he caught him. In Tang Seng''s eyes, this was an opportunity.


    However, the next words of the long-haired weird man shattered the little hope that Tang Seng had in his heart.


    Chapter 1503


    "Don¡¯t be delusional. The entire Quicksand River is my domain. The reason for not binding you. Even if you escape from here, as long as you are still in this water, I can get you back. Sensation covers the entire quicksand river, and several times, some unconscious people tried to escape. Guess where they are now?" The long-haired weird smiled evilly, his eyes nodded on Tang Seng¡¯s left hand, and Tang Seng lowered his head and looked intently. , A skull was lying quietly beside him, making Tang Seng a big jump. Turning to look around, Tang Seng noticed that he was sitting on a piece of dead man''s bones, and Tang Seng''s bones were full of cold sweat.


    "Gudong," he secretly swallowed a mouthful of water. Tang Seng''s heart to escape was completely dead. The only thing he can count on now is that his apprentice left him here earlier.


    "Smart, so you can live a little longer. When I find a way to clean up the two people above, it won''t be too late to come and eat."


    The long-haired weirdo nodded in relief, sat on the stone bench beside Tang Monk, took a piece of rib meat and ate it.

 811 Naruto Power System Chapter 811

    I just don¡¯t know what meat I am eating.


    Tang Seng saw that he simply closed his eyes and rested his mind, and now it was useless for him to be anxious.He could see that this westward road was far more simple than he imagined. As long as he was still alive, these monsters would not stop until he had eaten him.


    "Huh?" The long-haired weirdo who was chewing the meat snorted coldly.


    "It seems that a friend came to play underwater." Throwing off the ribs in his hand, he picked up the crescent spatula beside him and ran out of the cave.


    At this time Zhu Bajie was madly diving underwater.


    The navy commander five hundred years ago was not in vain. Don''t look at Zhu Bajie''s fat body. It was really like a fish in the water when he entered the water, as if he was at his home court.


    "Huh?" While Zhu Bajie was investigating carefully, he suddenly felt a bit of movement in the northern waters. When he looked back, he saw a black crescent shovel coming towards Zhu Bajie at lightning speed.


    "Hey! Do a sneak attack with your Grandpa Pig?" In response to this attack, Zhu Bajie took the nine-tooth nail rake in front of him without any haste, and easily resisted the attack.


    The inverted crescent shovel was steadily picked up by the hairy monster after rotating for several weeks.


    "Who is here!"


    "Marshal Canopy! You Lord Pig!"


    "Marshal Canopy? The pig Gang who was cast into a pig fetus for molesting Chang''e?" The long-haired weirdo didn''t show any mercy, and said coldly.


    "Grandma''s! Who are you to know these things! Zhu Bajie didn''t get angry when he heard it, and he was demoted to the world. Could it be that he has worn it all over the three realms inside and outside?


    How can anyone know these things!


    "How do you know these things! You are also a god?"


    "Haha. Immortals? What''s so good about immortals? It''s really not as happy as I am playing here. I used to be called the immortal, but now I am the king of the river in this Liusha River!"


    The voice is not over!The long-haired weirdo flipped over the crescent shovel in his hand and rushed to Zhu Bajie like lightning.


    "So fast!" When Zhu Bajie was different, the long-haired weird had already rushed in front of Zhu Bajie, and the crescent shovel in his hand smashed down without hesitation.


    Rao Shi Zhu Ba Jie is so powerful, after taking the blow with a nail rake, his hands are shaking!


    Zhu Bajie, who didn''t dare to show weakness, roared and fought with the long-haired weirdo.


    Chapter 1504


    Although Zhu Bajie was the commander of the water army, the Liusha River was after all other people''s territory. With a big wave of the hairy monster like a fish in water, the fish in the water swarmed towards Zhu Bajie.


    Zhu Bajie would not have thought that this long-haired weird man had such a hand, desperately holding a rake to his chest, and fighting back and defending.


    The two did not know how many rounds they fought,


    The sand under the water was stirred up by layers of shaking.


    The mud caused Zhu Bajie¡¯s eyes to narrow slightly.


    Seeing the opportunity came, the long-haired weirdo didn''t hesitate. With his left hand, the crescent shovel turned into a golden light and attacked Zhubajie''s heart. This is to make the pigbajie die.


    Who would have thought that this weird man raised his hand and saw that it was so cruel.


    "Boom!" Just when the long-haired weird thought that the blow had been killed and was about to check it out, two blood-red red lights suddenly appeared in the mud.


    "No! There is a fraud!" Without even thinking about it, the long-haired weird man stepped back, and saw a big hand stretched out of the mud and sand, and slapped the long-haired weird man on the water with a slap.


    The mud and sand dispersed, Zhu Bajie¡¯s huge figure appeared in the water,


    At the moment just now, he sacrificed the world and the world at an extremely fast speed.Can escape for a moment.


    "Finally cleaned up this difficult guy." After a low sigh, Zhu Bajie wiped the cold sweat from his head.


    "I don''t know where the master is?" Just as Zhu Bajie got up to look for Tang Seng, a strange noise suddenly came from the place where the long-haired weird man sank.


    "Isn''t it dead yet?"


    I saw that the river bed began to form a huge vortex centered on the sinking ground.The more and more the water flow, the greater and the greater the flow rate, all the water grass and sediment in the river bed are swept in.


    Zhu Bajie fiercely set the rake on the river bed, and did not let himself go with the flow.


    "You have the world, sorry, I have it too!"


    The long-haired weirdo roared, and his entire body swelled hundreds of times, and for a while he kept the same size as Zhu Bajie.


    Boom, a fist blasted out, and he regretted Zhu Bajie''s body.


    Puff!Zhu Bajie was smashed into his heart by the long-haired weirdo without paying attention.


    "Why! Why do you have the world! Who are you!" Zhu Bajie asked in disbelief, "Huh, is Marshal Canopy really great? I am not easy to provoke general roller blinds either." After a cold sigh, the hairy monster Holding the crescent spatula in his hand, he slammed it at Zhu Bajie.


    Zhu Bajie, who was retreating steadily, could only retreat slowly.


    thump!The two got out of the water like this,


    "Brother Monkey, save me!"


    "Old Sun has been waiting for a long time! Watching the movement of the water, Sun Wukong waved his stick to block the Bing Crescent.


    "who are you!"


    It is only now that Zhu Bajie can see the appearance of this person in front of him. In addition to his face full of hair, he is also wearing a linen shirt. The most noticeable thing is the necklace hanging on his chest.


    The nine black and huge beads seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.


    "Do you deserve to know your grandpa''s name?" Looking at the tall world, Monkey King did not have the slightest timidity, and flew above the water to look directly at Monk Sand.


    "Monkey, don''t talk nonsense with him, we will have to hurry up if we clean up earlier." Ye Chen waved his hand and said.


    "Relax! Soon." Monkey King also chuckled.


    "Don''t be ashamed!" The monk Sha, who was so humiliated, was so angry that he made waves with a shovel.


    The desperate Monk Sha turned to the Crescent Shovel to compete with Monkey King.


    Chapter 1505


    At this moment, Ye Chen had already sneaked into the water, and the enraged Monk Sand had no time to distract and consider the things in the water. Ye Chen simply took the risk, as long as he could rescue Tang Monk, then other things would not be a problem. .


    "Dang!" The collision between the crescent shovel and the Ruyi golden hoop was splashed with sparks, and the aftermath of the shock stirred up the trees on both sides of the bank, showing the power.


    "Zhu, this monster really has so many brushes." Unexpectedly, it was able to catch Monkey King''s stick, which really made Monkey King very different.


    After the first blow was unsuccessful, Monk Sha rushed towards Monkey King.


    The two of them fought together like this, and they fought for a hundred rounds, without a winner.

 812 Naruto Power System Chapter 812

    "Strange, the state of Brother Monkey seems not very good today." Zhu Bajie murmured on the shore. He had a few tricks with this long-haired weird man. Although his opponent was powerful, he really didn''t reach the level of five to five with Monkey King. At the point, if it weren''t underwater, Zhu Bajie would be confident that he could win him.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that when he was on the shore, he had already discussed the countermeasures with Ye Chen. If Zhu Bajie led the monster out of the water, in order to ensure that there is nothing wrong, the Monkey King would hold the monster, and Ye Chen sneaked into the water. The reason Sun Wukong did not dare to use all his power to rescue Tang Seng was that if he could not take down the monster in one blow and was escaped into the water by him, then both Tang Seng and Ye Chen in the water would be in an extremely dangerous situation, so Monkey King must pretend to be very strenuous so as to seduce Monk Sha to continue fighting with him.


    At this moment, Ye Chen, who dived into the water, was in trouble. He couldn''t sense the monster''s location like Zhu Bajie and the others. The bottom of the Liusha River was pitch black, and he couldn''t feel any human movement at all. "What can I do." Ye Chen, who was anxious at this moment, rubbed his hands straight, "The host can choose the thermal energy perception function!" The voice of neither male nor female machine rang again.


    "Huh? Why did I forget you, what is thermal perception?"


    "Thermal energy perception is a unique function of the system, which can detect signs of life activities in a radius of nearly a hundred miles,"


    "A radius of nearly a hundred miles! That''s fine, this area is almost this distance, I don''t know if it can be detected, hurry up! You can check it out for me, I almost have no time." Ye Chen anxiously urged his body system.


    "Ready to start thermal induction!"


    Weng!


    After a roar in Ye Chen''s mind, a transparent scene appeared in his mind.


    "This is thermal energy induction? Ye Chen had to sigh the power of the system. At this moment, all the life activities in the underwater range exist in his mind. On the contrary, there are life movements that emit a faint red light. The closer you care to him, the more transparent the red one.


    Under Ye Chen''s anxious investigation, he finally sensed a life form different from a school of fish at a seabed ten kilometers away, and his body shape and size were very similar to Tang Seng!


    "Wow, system! I love you so much!" Ye Chen yelled and shot in the direction where the red light was just now!


    After the rebirth that night, Ye Chen is a real man with some magic power. If he entered the water before, he would have been lucky not to be drowned. At this time, Ye Chen was like a fish, happily in the river. Rush.


    Chapter 1506


    The monk Tang, who had been waiting in the cave for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t sit still. He was ready to take a fight. If he could escape out, it would be the best. Tang Seng knew his situation. Compared with the guest who had just been growing hairy stranger¡¯s mouth, It was Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, and now it was the wisest decision to flee. If the long-haired weird came back, Tang Seng would also find it difficult to survive if he was anxious.


    Thanks to the several stones used for lighting in this underwater cave, the Tang Seng could groped out and stood at the entrance of the cave looking at the dark riverbed, dumbfounded for a while.


    How can I swim? Because of the golden cicada in his previous life and the blessing of the Buddha, he was born to breathe freely in the water. There is no lack of oxygen at all, but this does not represent him. You can swim to the shore from this river with a depth of several kilometers.


    "It seems that this time, the poor monk is about to die."


    "Mage! Great Master!" At this time, an abrupt voice reached Tang Seng''s ears from the dim water, causing Tang Seng to rekindle his hope for life.


    "I''m here!"


    "Huh! Great! I finally found you!" Seeing that Tang Seng was safe, Ye Chen also sighed, "Quickly, there is no time to explain, let''s go and talk." Ye Chen stepped forward and grabbed Tang Seng''s arm. Prepare to drag him up from the water.


    "Now I hope Brother Monkey can hold on for a little longer, just don''t leak the flaws. Ye Chen said worriedly.


    On the surface of the water, Monk Sand actually started to suppress Monkey King. The Monkey King who beat him was retreating steadily. The Zhu Bajie who was watching was anxious. When did Brother Monkey become so weak?


    "Brother Monkey! Don''t act! Hurry up and get him so we can save the master!" Zhu Bajie sighed anxiously.


    And that¡¯s the sentence, the rescue operation that had been planned for so long was broken, "You idiot, shut me up!" Sun Wukong really wants to go up and plug his pig''s mouth at this moment. Will he die if he doesn''t say a few words?


    But now, it¡¯s too late. Monk Sha has already felt something wrong with the monkey. The speed and strength of the first encounter are totally different from what they are now. The pig demon also said that the monkey is acting, so what is it? For what reason?


    and many more?Why is the boy on the shore missing?


    Monk Sha glanced around this area, but did not see Ye Chen''s figure!


    "Not good! There is fraud!" The monk Sha who sensed that he was not in love, rushed toward the water!


    "Bajie! Stop him!" Monkey King was not showing mercy either!The speed reached the extreme, and he ran towards the sand monk "Okay!" Zhu Bajie, who picked up the rakes, also began to surround the sand monk, and he was about to prevent the sand monk from escaping, but just when his hand touched the Liusha River a little bit , It turned into a stream of water and merged into the Liusha River, as if it had merged with the Liusha River, it was over!Ye Chen is in danger!


    Ye Chen, who was struggling underwater, slowed his ascent a lot because he dragged Tang Seng. Tang Seng didn¡¯t expect that it was Ye Chen who came to save himself in the end. Didn¡¯t he hate himself so much, why did he put down his body again this time? Came to save yourself?


    "Ye Donor..." Don''t talk, let''s go out and talk!"The Tang Seng who was just about to speak was interrupted by Ye Chen, and now he was sweating profusely, and he didn''t have any time to wrestle with the monk.


    Monkeys are not good at water wars. Now as long as I can reach the surface, everything else is fine.


    Chapter 1507


    "It''s almost here! It''s almost here!" The stone in Ye Chen''s heart began to slowly fall as he could vaguely feel the water surface under the sun.


    "Where are you going?"


    The abrupt voice made Ye Chen''s heart hang again.


    Looking back, Monk Sha was staring at Ye Chen with a pair of sullen eyes.


    "Gudong!" He swallowed hardly.


    "It seems that today''s battle is inevitable." Ye Chen took out the Dragon Slashing Sword from his waist and exhaled a few deep breaths. He has reached a new level and he hasn''t found someone to try the water. Today, it happens to be able to take Monk Sand. Serve as a sharpening stone.


    At this moment, Ye Chen was also both scared and excited, he didn''t know whether he could be dealt with at his current level.


    "Ye Chen, you go back first, this benefactor, your goal is me, can you let this little brother go." At this time Tang Seng stood up, which surprised Ye Chen, he really did not expect Tang Seng to actually Able to stand up to protect yourself.


    Looks like you cursed the old monk that night?Ye Chen smiled faintly, but didn''t mean to give in at all.


    "Let him go? The beauty of thinking, there are tens of thousands of people living here in Liushahe every year, you can go out and inquire, how many people can come back alive from my hands?


    The trick you used to tune the tiger away from the mountain is really remarkable, but unfortunately, it''s just a little bit worse, and if this bit is wrong, you have to pay your life!"


    As soon as he wanted to be played by the monkey in the applause, the Drifting monk was very angry when he thought about it.


    "Master, wait a while for a while." Ye Chen settled in Tang Seng, holding the dragon sword armrest in his hand.


    "Boy, let''s sign up, the crescent shovel in my hand won''t fight against the unknown!"


    "Oh? If you say that, then if I don''t tell you, will you not kill me?" Ye Chen raised his brows and said jokingly.


    "You!" When Ye Chen said so, Monk Sha was speechless for a while and didn''t know how to speak.


    "It''s inappropriate to say more, come on."


    The sun shone in from the water, and the Dragon Slashing Sword was shining with white light, and the dragon spirit in the sword became even more irritable because of Ye Chen''s improvement.


    "Can''t help it? Then I will take you to a big fight today!" Raising his hand, Ye Chen had turned into an afterimage and rushed towards the monk. The speed was so fast that Monk Sha felt his back was in a daze. He made a long mouth.The scarlet blood was particularly shining in the water.


    Ye Chen didn''t expect that his speed could reach this level. This is not a step up. Okay, the wordless book given by the master is really a good thing. It¡¯s just a simple strength breakthrough. If I If you can participate in the nine-turn Buddha demon power, wouldn''t you be able to walk sideways?


    Ye Chen, who was ecstatic, glanced horizontally, and then attacked towards Monk Sha.


    The monk Sha, who was frightened by Ye Chen''s speed, stopped being careless, and set up the gathered mud and sand around his body, making the whole person together.


    when!Now it¡¯s not as good a sneak attack as it was just now. Ye Chen¡¯s Dragon Slashing Sword slashed on the quicksand, as if seeing steel, "Stain, this tortoise shell! It¡¯s really hard!" After a secret curse, he wanted to retire When I came back to find another way, a crescent shovel suddenly rushed out from under the surface of the quicksand.


    That''s it!Careless!


    Although his strength has been improved, Ye Chen''s combat experience is still in a white state.


    Chapter 1508

 813 Naruto Power System Chapter 813

    He didn''t expect this move back to the carbine.


    It penetrated Ye Chen''s heart in an instant, blood spewed out with the crescent shovel, and for a time the whole piece was dyed bright red by Ye Chen''s school.


    "Ye Chen!" The monk Tang in the distance saw a yell, but it was of no use at all. Ye Chen''s corpse seemed to have gradually begun to sink with the sinking water.


    "Huh, you have strength and speed, but playing with me, you are still too tender." Sha monk sneered disdainfully. In the end, he was still a child, and the war was fierce. You can actually imagine it, if Ye Chen was cruel at the time. One point, when the monk flashed behind him, it was not his back, but the arteries. Wouldn''t there be so many things?


    I didn''t pay too much attention to Ye Chen, even if he didn''t die completely, he couldn''t get over the big waves just because of the amount of bleeding.


    "Old monk, it''s your turn now. I told you to stay in the cave. You didn''t listen. Now don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Raising the crescent shovel in his hand horizontally, he said coldly to Tang Seng.


    "Amitabha, the benefactor''s eyes are clearly shining with pure light, why do such things that hurt the world and reason?"


    "Oh, pure genus, you can still see pure genus," Hearing this, Monk Sha suddenly stopped the crescent shovel in his hand.This sentence seemed to evoke endless memories.


    "If everything goes well, how can I be a demon here."


    "What''s wrong with the donor, let me, a dying person, answer one or two for you," Tang Seng also became suddenly at this moment. If he can prevent Monk Sha from killing, then his own death has become a meaningful thing. The Buddha¡¯s heart is good, so what is precious, "Hehe, let¡¯s not tell you, I am a demon here and I have unspeakable sufferings. I was originally the general rolling shutter of the court, in charge of many things in the Nantian Gate. That day I was inspecting myself. Under the jurisdiction of the mortal world, it was discovered that the people had no harvest due to the rain, and they had starved to death. I don¡¯t know how many thousands of people. I felt sorry for those lives. Then I ran to report to the Jade Emperor and wanted him to send a heavy rain to relieve the mortal. The hardworking people, but the Jade Emperor only knew how to make fun, and didn''t care about the multiple things in the mortal world. Without the approval of the Jade Emperor, the thunder father and electric mother didn''t dare to use mana and rain casually.


    No way, I had to figure out all this by myself, and then I went to the East China Sea Dragon Palace and bowed down at the entrance of the Dragon Palace for dozens of days before making the Dragon King rain in time.


    Seeing the people''s work finally paid off, I am happy for them in my heart.


    But the good times didn''t last long, and this incident even reached the ears of the Jade Emperor. Because of my unauthorized actions, the official position was repeatedly demoted.


    But it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about these official positions. As long as the people can live and work in peace and contentment, what does these official positions have to do with them? But after arrogance, the Jade Emperor treated me like a different person.


    The horizontal eyebrows were cold-eyed all day, and the people in the palace began to distance themselves from me because of the Jade Emperor''s attitude.


    But I still didn''t take it seriously, still using my private power to take care of the mortal people.


    Finally, the Jade Emperor couldn''t stand it anymore. In his opinion, my behavior was against his restraint and didn''t put him in the eyes of the Jade Emperor.


    One night, he ordered the Queen Mother to deliver the colorful colored glaze lamp to me, and ordered me to send it to the Beiming Xianjun mansion, but when I took the colorful colored glaze, Zhan found out.


    Chapter 1509


    The light in this lamp is already extremely weak."


    I rushed to the land of the North Mind non-stop, but when I arrived, the lights were all gone.


    In the end, I was charged with this crime, and the Jade Emperor logically drove me down from the Heavenly Court and became a fairy in this Liusha Hanoi.


    Monk Sha seemed to have inexhaustible suffering, as if the treatment he had received was even more painful than the wound on his back.


    "Amitabha Buddha, since the benefactor has a compassionate heart, why do you want to hurt the heavens and the truth in this Liusha River? Isn''t this going against the kindness in your heart?"


    Tang Seng didn''t understand.


    "Hehe, kindness, what''s the use of kindness? In this world, a kind heart can calm this chaotic world. People in the world are constantly yearning for a life in heaven.


    Sacrificial ceremonies are held every festive season, in order to let the gods in the sky bless their health.


    It is precisely because of this that they are used to problems. Life is equal, but the esteemed people of Heaven think that they are superior and don''t care about mortal things.


    I have my ambitions, and one day I will overthrow the court of Heaven and trample the Jade Emperor under my feet!


    Speaking of this, Monk Sha secretly clenched his fists.


    "But what does it have to do with your ambitions if you are doing everything that hurts the world?"


    Facing Tang Seng¡¯s doubts, Monk Sha gave a chuckle and pointed his finger at the rosary on his neck.


    Do you know what this is?


    Tang Seng puzzled.


    "I have eaten countless people again. It is rumored that eating the flesh and blood of the scholars can immortality. Once I have this power, I will have the capital to compete with the heavenly palace. After so many years, I have also eaten a lot of scholars. , What makes me different is that in this quicksand river, everything can''t float here, even the light and fluttering goose feathers will be swallowed by this quicksand river in an instant.


    But the skulls of the people who learn from the scriptures are not. After death, their heads will float on the surface of the water. I also use this method to determine if the people who learn from the scriptures are coming. I would rather kill by mistake than let it go.


    These nine black beads are the heads of the people who learn from the scriptures. I have nothing to do to connect them together, and I can play with them when I am fine.


    And now you are the tenth person, maybe by killing you, I can really get the power of immortality, so the master can only wrong you."


    Monk Sha Crescent shoveled and wanted to take Tang Seng down. In fact, he really didn''t want to kill. Every time he could eat people, his heart would be extremely painful, but there was no way. In front of his own ambition, he could only wrong his conscience. If ten people who learn from the scriptures can really gain the power of immortality, then the death of these people is necessary in the view of the Drifters. After all, there are gains and losses.


    "You have that Huigen, why don''t you consider putting down the butcher knife." Tang Seng still put his hands together, said neither humble nor humble.


    "Haha, Huigen? Maybe when I was just demoted to the mortal world, I might listen to you when you said these things, but now it''s not the case. I have killed too many people. I put down my butcher knife and became a Buddha, but with my hands With so many dead souls, how could the Buddha accept me?"


    Monk Sha shook his head with a wry smile, indicating that he could no longer look back.


    "You are wrong! As long as you have a Buddha in your heart, no matter when you start, it will never be too late. Purify the endless sadness in your heart, follow me, and go west with me. Now it is possible with my thoughts. I can''t enlighten you, but I can''t, it doesn''t mean that the Buddha can''t.


    Chapter 1510


    Believe that he will show a way of your own."


    It is hard to imagine that Monk Sha is already yelling to kill Tang Seng, and this monk still intends to win him into his team?It''s really ironic.


    "You are not afraid of what I do to you? After all, I have eaten nine people who learn from the scriptures, and eating you is also a deep desire in my heart."


    "I know you won''t. If you really want to eat me, then you won''t tell me so much. The reason why you become guilty is only because you have suppressed too much suffering in your heart, and these sufferings have not been pointed It turns into hatred. I believe that now your inner desire to seek the truth is greater than hatred. Even if you still want to go to heaven for revenge, I will not say anything, my own way, only I can walk You must verify your own way."


    "Conscience exists in your heart, but you dominate hatred more, so conscience naturally falls behind. From your eyes, I can see how helpless you are. All you think is here. Sinking, believing those words of chasing after the wind, and desperately pressing all the treasures on me, for example, if my meat is really what you said, I can live forever, but what is the meaning of eating it? This kind of rumors were already there when you dropped the first person who studied the scriptures, but after you closed him, you found that it was not like that at all. With a fluke, maybe the next one is true, just like you just As said, you have eaten nine people, and I am the tenth. Just when you eat me, the fluke in your heart will tell you that if you eat the next one, you may be able to gain the power of immortality. You will also fall into that endless cycle here. Then your so-called heart of revenge and your ambition to overthrow the Jade Emperor¡¯s government are just empty words. When you eat enough one hundred people who learn from the scriptures, you will tell For yourself, a thousand may be able to succeed. Day after day, year after year, you will adapt to this kind of life. Perhaps your ambitions still exist now, but you can guarantee that ten years from now, a hundred years from now, will it be the same?"


    Tang Seng¡¯s series of questions hit Monk Sha¡¯s heart like a cannonball. He hadn¡¯t considered these questions. As Tang Seng said, now he has really adapted to the life of being a demon here. In the past, those who have eaten the Scriptures have never given you strength, do you really want to truly incarnate into a monster race?Do not!He was not reconciled, how could his ambitions as a general of the roller shutter be limited to this small quicksand river, a single word of the sand monk, when screaming, the crescent shovel fell on the side of the reef.


    I saw that Monk Sha put his hands together and bowed to Tang Sanzang piously, "I will follow the instructions of the master."


    Seeing Monk Sha¡¯s behavior, Monk Tang also nodded with satisfaction.


    "But Master, I just missed and killed your apprentice again, didn''t I..." But I just thought of shoveling Ye Chen to death, making the monk extremely uncomfortable.


    ... "Are you talking about me?"


    An abrupt voice came from behind Monk Sha,


    "The Sha monk who saw a ghost looked at Ye Chen in disbelief.


    You you you... not dead?"The strength of the crescent shovel just now is clear to Monk Sha, enough to pierce the huge boulder, and it is Ye Chen''s heart that is attacking.


    And at this moment, Ye Chen is safe and sound?


    Chapter 1511

 814 Naruto Power System Chapter 814

    "This! How is it possible?" Monk Sha said in disbelief.


    "What? You still feel uncomfortable while I''m alive?" Ye Chen smiled softly.


    I was indeed poked in my heart just now, but Ye Chen¡¯s immortality is not just a joke. The moment he opened his chest, the wound healed on its own, and Ye Chen also took advantage of the trend to reach the bottom of the water. According to the story of the Westward Journey, Ye Chen couldn¡¯t help a little bit in conquering Monk Sha. Fortunately, Ye Chen didn¡¯t go forward and interject. If something happens, Monk Sha suddenly breaks out, Ye Chen can also be able to do so in the first time. Rescue Tang Seng.


    ...No, no, I didn''t mean that.The monk Sha that Ye Chen said was a little bit blushing on his face, how could he have the mighty and domineering look just now.


    After all, he''s still honest,


    ... "Well, you have already negotiated with the archmage, then let''s go out, the monkey is still waiting outside."


    After listening to Ye Chen''s words, the two nodded one after another. Monk Sha grabbed Tang Seng''s arm and dragged it towards the water.


    "Bang," the two brothers who had been annoyed on the shore also raised their heads as the white waves lied.


    Taking a closer look, three people were standing on the waves at this time, and the monster''s hand was holding Tang Seng''s arm tightly.


    "Youkai! Hugh is rampant! Let go of my master!" Sun Wukong had a temper, and the wishful golden cudgel flashed into his hand, dancing towards the monk sand with the flower.


    Ye Chen quickly rushed forward and hugged Monkey King''s waist.


    "Brother Monkey! Misunderstandings and misunderstandings are all settled, and they are all settled. Hurry up, put the stick away first. Look at the people."


    "Misunderstanding? What''s the misunderstanding? This monster is plotting against the master. Today, my old grandson must show him some color." Sun Wukong is also a violent temper.


    "Wukong, don''t be nervous, it''s okay." Tang Seng stopped Monkey King''s actions.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    "I didn''t go to the shore first." Tang Seng shook his head, indicating that this is not a place to talk.


    "Master, master, you can count as coming back, do you know that my old pig died in a hurry, for fear of some accident with you." Zhu Bajie sitting on the ground hurriedly jumped up.


    She ran to Tang Seng, but the wound on her back opened by Monk Sha was still aching, "Bajie, are you okay, I think you have suffered a lot of injuries." Tang Seng looked at Zhu Bajie''s back with concern. Seeing the bone wound, said with a heartache.


    This group of my own disciples used to have fun with him all their lives, but they gathered these people together for one purpose, one master, and since then these people can not even need life for themselves, but they can¡¯t give them anything. Thinking of this, Tang Seng felt extremely uncomfortable, and what Ye Chen said to him that night came to mind again.


    As a great mage, he is sought after by thousands of people in Chang''an. He is proficient in Buddhism and travels to the families of various dignitaries every day to help them solve problems and recite scriptures.


    Faceless facing Monkey King and Monkey King, Tang Seng sighed and bowed to Monkey King and Monkey King.


    Monkey King and Zhu Bajie received such great gifts.


    Without saying a word, Tang Seng helped him up.


    "Master, what are you doing? How can my Sun Wukong and Hode dare to accept your gift."


    Chapter 1512


    "Yes, Master, you are driving me and brother to go." Zhu Bajie said unwillingly.


    "I am ashamed of my teacher and you, I am ashamed of my teacher." Tang Seng muttered with tears suddenly floating in his eyes.


    "And Ye Chen, the poor monk is sorry for you." Turning to Ye Chen, he apologized.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Why did you come up suddenly like this? Did this monster give you some deceptive medicine?"


    The more Zhu Bajie looked, the more wrong he was, and he pointed to Monk Sha and said, Sun Wukong also rolled up his sleeves and prepared to ask Monk Sha to understand.


    Seeing the potential, Ye Chen hurriedly exited to escape,


    It''s OK, it''s no big deal, just that the Master suddenly feels a little bit emotional about life. By the way, the Master, there are still important things to say, you can''t cry anymore.


    This can be regarded as giving Tang Seng a staircase. The so-called prodigal son will not change his head. This sentence was also tried on Tang Seng. Ye Chen was able to go into the water to find Tang Seng.


    It means that he has forgiven Tang Seng, and now it seems that this monk, who is like a dead wood, is also open.


    Ye Chen was also very pleased to tell the truth, as long as their westbound team twisted into a rope, he would not have to be afraid of foreign infringements during the first time on the road.


    Probably it was Ye Chen''s most fearful day. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva put on small shoes for himself everywhere, and this Tang Sanzang who was supposed to be standing in line with him actually saw Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva like a loyal one.


    Wagging his tail, he leaned forward.


    Fortunately, that situation shouldn''t happen now.


    "Come on, let me introduce him. His name is Drifting. I see his eyes are clear, simple and loyal. I can''t bear to let him be a demon all the time.


    Moreover, he was also the person who was waiting for me on the order of the Guanyin Bodhisattva, and sent me to the West to learn scriptures. Therefore, I want to accept him as a disciple. In the future, the three of you brothers and sisters should get along in harmony.


    You two can''t bully the Drifter."


    Tang Seng pulled Monk Sha to the front and introduced.


    But at this time, the sand monk is confused, Guanyin Bodhisattva?When did Guanyin Bodhisattva find himself?Did you have hallucinations?


    "Master, Guanyin Bodhisattva..." The Drifting Monk was also extremely honest, he really didn''t know when Guanyin Bodhisattva would find him, and he was going to explain clearly to Tang Seng.


    The Drifting monk who was just about to talk was interrupted by Ye Chen''s words. Ahaha, Brother Pig, I didn''t expect that this Drifting monk was a candidate arranged by the Guanyin Bodhisattva just like you. You are not acquainted with each other.


    If the two of you met each other and agreed in advance, wouldn''t these later things be gone?


    "Hey, I didn''t think of this at the beginning, that Drifting monk, you were later than me and Monkey Brother apprentice, we are not even if we don''t know each other, I will call you Junior Sha, what do you think?"


    Zhu Bajie is also very nervous, never holding grudges, even now he forgot the knife wound on his back, patted his chest and said to Monk Sha.


    But Monk Sha is only now reacting. The reason Tang Seng said this was to use Guanyin Bodhisattva as a guise, so that he could integrate into the small group of westward team faster.


    Looking back at Tang Sanzang gratefully, Drifting slightly leaned toward Zhu Bajie.


    "The monk obeyed the arrangement of the second brother."


    "Hey, Brother Monkey, did you see that, my old pig is now a senior brother." The simple and honest Zhu Bajie ran to Sun Wukong with a smile.


    Chapter 1513


    He patted his stomach and said proudly.


    "Hey, you idiot." Monkey King shook his head with a wry smile.


    After living for hundreds of years, how could he still be like a child.


    "Come to the monk, you have already decided to go west with me, then your hair must not be able to stay, Bajie, get the razor for me."


    "Hey, good."


    Tang Seng took the razor from Zhu Bajie, lowered his body, and gently began to shave for the monk Sha, "Your senior brother¡¯s dharma name is Wukong, and I named Bajie Wu Neng. The name Drifting will sound confusing in the future. I will call you enlightenment.


    May you not be blinded by hatred in your heart, be like a Buddha, seeking your own way."

 815 Naruto Power System Chapter 815

    While shaved, Tang Seng said softly.


    "Follow the master''s order."


    The monk Sha, who was given a dharma title, put his hands together and bowed to Tang Seng sincerely.


    Nodded in satisfaction, and the group was ready to clean up and cross the river.


    Because this river is the sand monk who has the final say, then the passage will not stop it.


    Zhu Bajie found a piece of wood from the side, and saw Monkey King let out a light breath, and the raft instantly transformed into a small boat.


    The four people and the white dragon horse stood on the boat just right.


    And because of the nature of the quicksand river, the sand monk ran into the water and gently dragged the boat to prevent it from sinking.


    In this way, the four masters and apprentices, oh not to mention where Ye Chen was the five masters and apprentices, and then embarked on a journey westward.


    And Ye Chen, who was on the small boat, immediately sat down and began to meditate, participating in the nine-turn Buddha magic power given to him by the master.


    He must race against time now.


    In the Westward Journey records, the monsters encountered in the front are basically the level of appetizers, while those encountered later are the real monster king level.


    And most of them are pets kept by the Bodhisattvas. If Ye Chen doesn''t hurry to practice, his life will be threatened.


    In Ye Chen''s view, this journey was not only about the things recorded in the book, but also had great changes, even though every difficulty was described correctly.


    However, the danger contained in this book was only taken carelessly, and it was not described at all, which would ruin Ye Chen.


    Take this time to subdue the sand monk as an example.


    In the Westward Journey, only a few big characters were written in a simple way.


    Liushahe subdued Wujing.


    This pit broke Ye Chen, if it weren''t for the immortal body, Ye Chen would have been feeding fish at the bottom of Liusha River.


    "You have to hurry up and comprehend this exercise, and it can be considered as a hole card in the future fight."


    Ye Chen, who secretly made up his mind, opened the Ninth Rank Buddha Magic Power again.


    This time, Ye Chen looked extremely careful, not letting go of every word in the process of comprehension.


    As he was slowly reading and immersing in it, suddenly in this technique, the text began to emit a faint golden light, and Ye Chen hadn''t waited for the difference.


    This golden light once again materialized and condensed together. Ye Chen didn''t believe his eyes a little, and then blinked and looked at it again. The golden light really disappeared, and it was replaced by a majestic statue.


    Ye Chen''s mouth opened his boss in shock.


    I saw the length and width of the stone statue in front of me probably had to be a hundred feet high.


    Ye Chen''s eyes looked from under his feet to the head of the statue.


    This statue gives people a sense of sight of the big day.


    There is another kind of peace in Maitreya Buddha.


    And different from the body of the Buddha, the body of this Buddha image is very visible.


    Chapter 1514 Buddha Statue


    The muscle lines on the body are like carved ones, with distinct blocks.


    A Zen suit is simply put on the body.


    Exudes bursts of golden light.


    What puzzled Ye Chen the most was the head of this Buddha statue. This is a Buddha statue but how does it have a monster head.


    I saw a monster head with blue face and fangs on the neck of this statue, and the ferocity in his eyes seemed to tear Ye Chen to pieces on the spot.


    Ye Chen hurriedly withdrew his eyes from the shock. He clearly felt that his mind had already been affected just now, and an inexplicable anger was gushing out from deep in his heart.


    "What is the origin of this great god, how can it appear in my body, and how can it shake my mind?"


    Ye Chen felt very different about this.


    But Ye Chen turned around and thought, this was something his master gave him, and he shouldn''t harm him. He had this confidence.


    Ye Chen gritted his teeth, and then his eyes met the eyes of the Buddha statue.


    Ye Chen didn''t stay idle either, he kept feeling the subtle changes in his body in his heart, and sure enough, the anger that had just been suppressed now began to move around again.


    "I''m going to see what kind of moths you, ghosts and snakes are going to make in my body?" Ye Chen was cruel and prepared to try desperately.


    Anyway, I am immortal, and I am not afraid of any impact on my life.


    But this time, Ye Chen made a wrong bet. Going to be immortal and immortal meant nothing but a guarantee that Ye Chen''s flesh and blood body would not be shielded, but there was no mental guarantee.


    It was precisely because of this that Ye Chen almost fell into a madness.


    The ship had slowly docked on the shore, and Tang Seng and his party got off the ship and prepared to pack their luggage and leave.


    However, Ye Chen was still sitting on the boat.


    Seeing Ye Chen indifferent, Zhu Bajie said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, Ye Chen, you won''t be reluctant to let Junior Brother Sha''s hometown be here, so prepare to be here as Junior Brother Sha to watch the door, but that''s okay, when we get back from the experience, it''s really nice to pass by here.


    You just wait for our good news here."


    "You idiot, don''t be poor." Sun Wukong stepped forward and slapped Zhu Bajie''s ears, then greeted Ye Chen.


    "Hey, Ye Chen, it''s time to go, don''t wait for you alone."


    "Ye Chen?"


    "Big brother, Xiaoye seems to be asleep." Monk Sha put down his luggage and said softly.


    "Go up and take a look."


    At this time, Sun Wukong had already felt that something was wrong, and quickly stepped forward to Ye Chen, ready to find out.


    Looking closer, Ye Chen was inexplicably sweaty at this moment, and his brows were frowning as if it were painful.


    "Ye Chen! Ye Chen, are you okay." Monkey King grabbed Ye Chen''s arm and shook, but Ye Chen still had no response.


    "I think 80% of him is dead asleep. Watch my old pig slap him down and wake him up!" The carefree Zhu Bajie didn''t seem to realize the seriousness of the problem.

 816 Naruto Power System Chapter 816

    Roll up your sleeves, turn your arms up and prepare to take a joke.


    And just as Ye Chen''s head was about to be touched, a strong wind radiated from Ye Chen''s body, swaying the three brothers who were surrounding him.


    "Ye Chen?" Sun Wukong sensed that something was wrong and motioned to Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha to step back.


    After a long while, Ye Chen sat cross-legged like an old monk in concentration, motionless.


    At this moment, Zhu Bajie can''t stand it anymore. Seeing that it is dark, he has no time to waste time with Ye Chen here, "Are you kidding my old pig?"


    Chapter 1515 Demon Race One


    Zhu Bajie cursed and turned on his sleeves, really ready to teach Ye Chen.


    At this moment, Ye Chen''s eyes slowly opened. Unlike the clear eyes in the past, Ye Chen''s pupils had become abnormally blood red at this moment, and scarlet blood flowed out of his eye sockets.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Monkey King sternly scolded.


    "Fool! Go back!"


    Just when Monkey King blurted out, it was too late, and the corners of Ye Chen, who was sitting cross-legged, raised his mouth slightly, revealing an evil smile, and his clenched fist hit Zhu Bajie''s fat belly.


    "Puff!" Zhu Bajie, who only felt a sweet throat, shot a bloody arrow from his mouth, and flew into the river.


    "Xiaoye! What are you doing?" Monk Sha said angrily when he saw the second senior who was flying out.Picking up the crescent shovel, he would come forward to discuss with Ye Chen.


    Suddenly, Monkey King stretched out a hand to stop Monk Sha.


    "Junior Brother Sha backed up, the situation may be a bit serious, it is estimated that the person in front of us is not the Ye Chen we know at all." Sun Wukong said solemnly with blinking eyes.


    "This is? Devilish energy?" The Tang Monk on the shore looked at the people on the boat and said in surprise.


    At this moment, Ye Chen''s body was entwined with a heavy circle of magic light.how is this possible?How could there be a magic seed in this world?


    Tang Seng said in disbelief.


    You know, in these three realms inside and outside, although the mortal world is the most humble, but it has to be said that it is the origin of all things, those gods in the sky, and the big Buddha in the West, which one did not cultivate from an ordinary person?


    Even the great powers of the monster race, weren''t they scattered all over the mountains and plains chased by mortals and fled?


    As the race evolved slowly, it was roughly divided into people, gods, immortals, demons, demons, ghosts, and Buddhas.For several races, human races are based on mortal mortals, which are basically like prisoners. Only a small number of people can control their own destiny, become immortals, and rank in the immortal class. However, it is not their final decision whether other mortals live or die. of.


    The gods represent the demon races who have become immortals or the human races, relying on their own ability, step by step to the position of gods, the heavens are basically the belongings of most of the gods, while the demon races are those who have passed a hundred years, thousands of years, think Individuals who want to break free from the shackles of animal life, a race that is struggling on the road to becoming immortal, the Western Lingshan does not care about world affairs, and the existence of otherworldly, and here, the most special is the branch of the demons. I don¡¯t know where they came from. No one knows why it came, but when this race came out, it was labelled as a monster by all the people in the world. The hatred for them is even more heartbreaking than the monsters and ghosts, but the thing that makes people wonder, the monsters The people did not do anything hurtful.


    The clay figurine also has a three-point anger, and no one can stand it. It is a violent lord who is leading the army of the demon clan. In this way, the demon clan declared war with the whole world.


    For a time, the Protoss, Monsters, and even the Buddhas stood on the same battle line in a tacit understanding. Headed by the Grandmaster of the Nine Heavens Dangling Demon, he fought against the leader of the Demon Realm for an unknown number of rounds. Those present only knew that that day, The day was extraordinarily long, because the Patriarch of Nine Heavens Dang Mo summoned nine suns in the sky, scorching the earth and the creatures, but there was still no way.The demon leader was not moved by it at all.


    With a piercing spear in hand, he entered the God Realm Alliance, like a sheep entering a wolf ring, killing wildly.


    Chapter 1516


    In the end, the Buddha Tathagata came forward and defeated the exhausted leader of the Demon Race. There was no way but to escape back to the Demon Realm unwillingly.


    Since then, there are no demons in this world, and the remaining demons have been wiped out by Western Buddhism.


    There is no hidden danger left.


    These memories were originally the sights seen by Jin Chanzi in the previous life of Tang Sanzang. It was only because of seeing the traces of demonic energy that the dusty memories were restored.


    "Si, after waiting for thousands of years, I finally waited for a body with a aptitude. Today I wake up and must avenge the hatred of humiliation and extermination! Western Lingshan, I will never die with you!"


    The heavy magic sound in Ye Chen''s mouth slowly spit out,


    The monk Sha on the side only felt that his body was trapped in an ice cellar. In this hot summer, only hearing a word from the other party could make people feel the cold of winter, which shows how terrifying this killing intent is.


    "Pretend to be a ghost! What did you do to Ye Chen! Give him back to me!" Sun Wukong can see it. I don''t know where the little thief got into Ye Chen''s body, dominated his body, and occupied it. His physical body, as long as this person is driven away, then everything will return to normal.


    And Ye Chen in the distance is still immersed in the joy of the new host''s body, "I didn''t expect it to be immortal? And the starting strength has the strength of Da Luo Jinxian, yes, such a body can be worthy The identity of King Shang." The demon seed looked at Ye Chen''s body, seeing that the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    The ignored Sun Wukong has never had such a low sense of existence in his life.


    "Heh! Really looking for death!" Reached out his hand and pulled out the wishful golden hoop from his left ear, dancing towards Ye Chen.


    "Snapped!"


    "What?" Monkey King was shocked to see that the Ruyi golden hoop weighing 13800 jin was received by Ye Chen with one hand.


    "Yo? The stone monkey of the demon clan?" Monkey King, who was said to have revealed his identity, looked extremely shocked, and then suddenly pressed the iron rod down.


    Ye Chen obviously took a step back under pressure.


    "Yeah? The strength is okay?" Ye Chen, who was not panicked at all, chuckled, and then the magic energy in his body instantly released, "Then you try me?" The wanton magic energy began to invade towards Monkey King, and Sun Wukong obviously felt the horror of this devilish energy, and was able to extract his own mana?


    Unable to get close to the attack, Sun Wukong decided to jump into the air and kept a long distance from Ye Chen, but the wanton devilish energy seemed not ready to let Sun Wukong go, and he followed closely behind him.


    "Why can''t this thing be shaken like dog skin plaster?" After a murmur, Monkey King turned around and blew out a breath of fairy air. The translucent gas turned into a flame and collided with the thick black air, a blazing fire. Monkey King was also secretly relieved.


    At the moment, Ye Chen was looking at Monkey King with a smile, and then his lips moved slightly.


    "Nothingness, you can swallow everything!" As soon as the voice fell, Monkey King''s pupils shrank, only to see that the originally burning flame was swallowed and led by that group of demonic energy, and then turned into a strong wind and flew towards Monkey King.


    "Old Sun fights with you!"


    "Heaven and Earth! Open!" With his hands folded, Monkey King''s body suddenly expanded hundreds of thousands of times, and he was already in the clouds in an instant.


    Chapter 1517


    "Roar!"


    A loud roar exploded from the clouds,


    "Stains, stains, there are so many tricks." Ye Chen on the ground looked at the 10,000-meter-high heaven and earth without any difference, but slowly floated up, and finally stayed flat in Monkey King.


    Huh?This world and law is a bit familiar.


    "Look at your world of law, if I didn''t guess wrong, you should be the Lingming Stone Monkey, one of the four great monkeys in the world."


    Ye Chen looked at him but didn''t directly attack, but said something in the mist that made Monkey King hear.


    "What? Four monkeys? What are you talking about?"


    Naturally, Sun Wukong didn''t know that in this world, he was not the only monkey born with him, so far he knew as many as four.


    They are the Akasiri horse monkeys who know yin and yang, know people, get in and out well, and avoid death and prolong life.


    A six-eared macaque who understands human nature and understands changes.


    The geography of the real sky, the lingming stone monkey who moves the stars and fights.

 817 Naruto Power System Chapter 817

    And this fourth person is named Tongbei Ape. As a spiritual creature other than the six realms, Tongbei Ape¡¯s ability is very powerful. Taking the sun and the moon, shrinking a thousand mountains, distinguishing guilt, and making things difficult, it can be regarded as the strength of Monkey King The existence of equal parts.


    And the six-eared macaque can naturally come across the difficulties behind Tang Seng. Of course, this is something to follow.


    The reason why this demon species is so interested in Monkey King is that his lieutenant is one of the four great monkeys, the Tong-Back Ape.


    "It seems that you still don''t know much about your life experience." Ye Chen shook his head and said.


    "Of course I know, am I not your father?" Monkey King let out a cold voice, and the iron rod in his hand swung straight towards Ye Chen.


    "Hey, little monkey, don''t be ashamed. You are just crawling out of the well to see how big the day is. Thinking that you stabbed the broken stool of that palace boy that day and thought the world was invincible?


    I will give you a good lesson today!Let you know what is there!People, someone outside!"


    After Ye Chen tapped a few lightly, the magic energy in his hands slowly condensed together, and then the magic energy turned into a dark red Fangtian painted halberd. The mixed magic energy made this weapon look particularly terrifying in the sun.


    clang,


    I saw Ye Chen lightly picking up the magic spear, and slowly colliding with the Ruyi golden hoop, and the moment the sparks shot, it was simply picked up.


    Sun Wukong gritted his teeth and tried to suppress Ye Chen.


    Looking back at Ye Chen, his expression was extremely natural, and there was a shallow danger hung on the corner of his mouth.


    "The strength is not bad, but compared with Xiao Zhang, you! It''s still too far!" The Xiao Zhang here is naturally one of the four great monkeys.


    When Ye Chen turned his wrist, Fang Tian''s painted halberd danced a spear in his hand, swish, and immediately let go of Monkey King¡¯s wishful golden cudgel, and Ye Chen¡¯s Fang Tian painted halberd was firmly against Monkey¡¯s throat. .


    "I said that you are still far away. Don''t be confused by the sight in front of you."


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you!" With a roar, Monkey King''s eyes became blood red at this moment, and the world and the world became different at this moment. The clothes all over his body instantly shattered, his arms became sturdy in an instant. , Monkey King transformed from the appearance of a monkey into a golden gorilla. At this moment, he was panting and looking at Ye Chen.


    "You really gave me a lot of surprises!" Seeing Monkey King''s endless methods, Ye Chen''s eyes brightened again and again.


    Chapter 1518


    Immediately afterwards, the two wrestled together like this, and now, Monkey King''s strength is enough to attract Ye Chen''s attention. You must know that this kind of detachment from the Three Realms and the creatures that are not in the Five Elements initiates ruthlessly, the strength should not be underestimated. , The two struggled for several rounds, and finally Ye Chen poke the Monkey King''s neck with a magic spear again. "Zheng" Monkey King only felt that the scene before him had faded in an instant.It fell to the ground after dark in front of me.


    "Sleep first." There was no intention to kill Monkey King. The demon seed felt that Monkey King still had a little usefulness, and then turned his eyes to Tang Seng who was standing in the distance.


    "What I hate most is those of you Buddhists." Ye Chen floated to Tang Seng after he said viciously.


    "You have to die today!"


    Without a word, Ye Chen''s magic spear stabbed at Tang Sanzang mercilessly.


    Ding.


    When the magic spear was about to touch Tang Sanzang''s front door, it actually stopped.


    Ye Chen glanced intently, and at this moment a shallow Buddha light formed around Tang Sanzang''s body.


    His Fang Tian painted a halberd could not break this shallow halo.


    What exactly is going on?


    Ye Chen was extremely puzzled.


    "You monk, it seems that you still have a lot of background." murmured.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, why do you hate Buddhist culture so much?


    Put down the butcher knife and look back."Tang Seng looked extremely neither humble nor overbearing at this time, folded his hands together, and said lightly.


    "Why? You want to know the reason, so I will tell you today that the existence of the Three Realms race has its own meaning, why would he destroy my entire demons with a single word?


    What am I waiting for?


    He came to this world to put us to death as soon as he came into this world, just because it is not pleasing to his eyes to see us?You Buddhist disciples keep saying that all living beings have the necessity of their own existence. God¡¯s words of good living will always be on your lips. You who don¡¯t eat meat and fish seem to respect life, so why do you want to kill all of our people? ?


    There were countless creatures that died in the hands of your Buddhist disciples. Now my people are still living in the dim space, lingering and panting. You are the so-called mage. Tell me, you disrespectful Buddhists, shouldn¡¯t you? Damn it."


    The magic seed in Ye Chen''s body became more and more angry, the red light in his pupils flashed again and again, showing that he was extremely unwilling, why?Tell me why?


    Shouldn''t life be treated equally?You people in Buddhism have a high-definition and bright knot, but in the end, your hands are not full of blood.


    Tang Seng was asked at this moment with nothing to say,


    "About the Buddha, how can I, a little believer, know his intentions."


    Then you told me to put down the butcher knife and turn your head back to the shore. Tell me, what is a shore, and if you take refuge in Buddhism, it is a shore?In the name of Pudu sentient beings, with both hands full of blood?


    Don''t you feel ironic when you say this?"Ye Chen smiled mockingly.


    In that case, what is the purpose of your visit to the donor?


    "Purpose? I did have a purpose when I woke up this time, and that is to kill all of you Buddhism! Come to pray for the spirit of my people in the sky, I will stand in front of the Tathagata Buddha and return the words that I just said. To Tathagata Buddha, I saw him sitting in front of the believers, sitting on the lotus platform.


    Chapter 1519


    "I''m afraid you don''t have this ability!"


    Suddenly, Sun Wukong hugged Ye Chen tightly from behind Ye Chen.


    "Want to hurt my master! You pass my level first!" Enduring the pain of the back spine, Monkey King gritted his teeth and rushed up, "Wukong! Hold him!" Tang Senggao whipped out from his waist. A string of Buddhist beads.


    The right hand held the Buddhist bead, the left hand stood upright in front of him, and mumbled the Buddhist scriptures.


    "Old monk! What are you doing!" Ye Chen wouldn''t have guessed that Monkey King who had his spine broken by himself could still act.Just as he was about to struggle to break free from the shackles of Monkey King.


    The scripture murmured in Tang Seng''s mouth seemed like a curse, and he began to move closer to Ye Chen.


    I feel something wrong around my body!Ye Chen was not welcome, all the devilish energy was released, and the devilish energy that flowed like a knife drew scars one after another on Sun Wukong.


    But even so, Monkey King''s clasped hands still showed no sign of letting go.


    The scriptures sealed Ye Chen''s eyes, nose, and mouth like an earthworm. Slowly, Ye Chen''s devilish energy didn''t seem to be particularly powerful anymore.


    "You! What did you do to me!" Ye Chen''s roar squeezed out of his throat with difficulty.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a simple text of the Suppression of Magicians from my Buddhist family." Tang Seng said softly, but the movements on his hands never stopped.


    The scriptures covered Ye Chen''s body like a tide, and slowly, the magic seed in Ye Chen''s body was obviously tired.


    "Hehe, in order to suppress my Demon Race, his Tathagata''s methods are endless, but it doesn''t matter, since you can''t drive me to death, sooner or later, my Demon Race will make a comeback.


    When the time comes, you and the Tathagata, as well as your so-called Buddhist children, will wash their necks one by one, and wait for me to take your heads."


    After leaving an evil smile, Ye Chen''s eyes slowly closed as the scripture covered.

 818 Naruto Power System Chapter 818

    "Huh, Wukong, you can let it go, it''s okay." Tang Seng waved his hand and said softly with sweat.


    The doubtful Monkey King let go of his arm, and saw Tang Seng looking weak, and hurried forward.


    "Master, are you all right."


    He waved his hand to indicate that the problem was not big.


    After breathing for several breaths, Tang Seng also recovered.


    "How could there be such a horrible existence in Ye Chen''s body? If I hadn''t just studied the Suppressing Demon Sutra, I''m afraid I would have waited for him to adapt to Ye Chen''s body.


    At that time, even if the Guanyin Bodhisattva came, he would not be able to save Ye Chen.Can only raise his hand to shake."


    When Sun Wukong heard this, he cast his gaze on the lethargic Ye Chen, and he did not expect that there would be such a monster in Ye Chen.Suffering is that Tang Seng has the means to punish the demons.


    Otherwise, Monkey King really doesn''t know what to do.


    After living for such a long time, the magic seed in Ye Chen''s body was the second existence that made him feel his scalp numb and unshakable, and the first was the big day Tathagata in the West.


    "What the hell is this guy?" Looking at Ye Chen''s ignorant face, Sun Wukong felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    Wow, a strange noise came from the surface of the water, and Zhu Bajie slowly climbed up from the water with the help of Monk Sand.


    "Grandma''s, Xiaoye, this stinky boy, is really indifferent. My old pig has at least three broken ribs." He spit out.


    Zhu Bajie said cursingly while clutching his chest.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, things seemed to be settled.


    Chapter 1520


    "Brother Monkey, Master, are you all right?"


    Tang Seng and Monkey King shook their heads one after another.


    "Hey, Ye Chen hasn''t woken up yet, let''s camp here. It''s okay to rest and rest." Looking at the lethargic Ye Chen, Tang Seng knew that Ye Chen would not be able to wake up in a while.


    Immediately I felt that I was resting all night on the other side of the river.


    After patted the water on his body, Zhu Bajie also became busy, and walked towards the depths of the forest. He hadn''t eaten a bite for so long.


    The wound on his body and the hunger of his stomach are the most important to him.


    Monk Sha also began to look for firewood everywhere. The division of labor between the master and the apprentice was fairly clear, and Ye Chen was left alone.


    At this moment, Ye Chen, who was sleeping, seemed to have entered a certain fantasy space again.


    He floated in an azure sea of ??stars, and saw a star twinklingly, as if he had brought Ye Chen to a strange land.


    Upon closer inspection, there were people on the ground shaking.


    It was another transition, Ye Chen set foot on this land immersively.


    Only now did he see the real faces of these people. Unlike the people he saw, the average height of these people was about two or three meters.


    Higher than two of himself.


    Except for the azure skin on the body, the horns on the top of the head are their unique mark.


    "Here, where is it?" Ye Chen murmured.


    "This is my home." Suddenly a familiar voice came from behind Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen knew this voice. Although the demon seed dominated his body, his consciousness was extremely clear, and he knew everything that was happening outside.


    And this voice is the demon seed that just dominated his body!


    Looking back, Ye Chen was even more shocked. Why did this tall Demon Seed look so familiar?


    "You? Is that Buddha statue?" Ye Chen pointed at the monster in front of him in surprise.


    The Demon Seed did not deny or admit it, but just let out a trembling roar and looked at the people in front of him, as if unwilling in his heart.


    "Why do you want to seize my body!" Ye Chen asked sternly after a long time of contemplation. He must let the monster in front of him give himself an explanation.


    However, this monster stood by his side, and a powerful aura was released, and Ye Chen who was almost overwhelmed could not breathe.


    And that Demon Seed still didn''t answer Ye Chen''s words, as if it were a statue, still standing beside Ye Chen motionless.


    Ye Chen really wanted to go up and kick him to see if this person was real.


    Cut, why are you still dumb?Ye Chen waited for a long time, the Demon Seed in front of him still didn''t speak, and then Ye Chen waved his hand in disappointment.


    Prepare to find a way to leave here.At this moment, the tall magic seed spoke.


    It was still the grief and hoarse voice, and the unwilling voice slowly came out.


    "Do you want to hear a story?"


    Ye Chen was stunned when he heard this. He wanted to say, "Fuck, when is this, do you still have time to tell me stories? Do you think I am a three-year-old kid."


    But thinking about it, he still couldn''t say this, and Ye Chen simply nodded and sat beside the Demon Seed.


    Nodded.


    "This is the void space, the interlayer between the animal road and the hell road, and it is also the place where we live,"


    "Animal Dao? Interlayer with Hell Dao?" Ye Chen was extremely puzzled by these two terms.


    "Yes, the animal way, and the hell way, the most frightening of the six ways."


    Chapter 1521


    The two spaces spurned by the world, as literally,


    The so-called good will never appear in such a place,


    But the void space contains the humbleness of the beast road and the darkness of the hell road. It is said that it is the interlayer space between the two, rather than the product of the combination of the two spaces.


    And I, I was born in this dim world since I was a child, I have never seen what the sun is like before I was eighteen years old, what the warmth is like, here is only the distortion of human nature, and the endless darkness. I think that I might stay in this ghost place forever in my life, ending my humble sound, but otherwise, God takes care of our ethnic group. By chance, I got a scroll of exercises, compared to what you saw. , Is the one in your head."The Demon Seed said softly toward Ye Chen, and then tapped Ye Chen''s brain with his finger.


    "You mean, Ninth Rank Buddha Magic Power?"


    "Not all. I got only the holy Buddhist scriptures. I didn''t really understand these scriptures at the beginning, but it didn''t bother me. I know that Buddhas and demons have been incompatible since ancient times. If I take the scriptures to find the patriarch, I must be severely punished. But don¡¯t want to stump me. I said that the Buddhist scriptures were divided into hundreds of sentences. Every day I asked different old men to ask these sentences. Finally, I thoroughly studied this masterpiece of Buddhist classics. I felt that except for this dim There are other places in the void space, and those places must be like the Buddhist scriptures, filled with the fragrance of birds and flowers everywhere.


    With the yearning for the outside world, I also made up my mind completely. You know, no matter who it is, as long as he appreciates higher-level things, then he will definitely not be reconciled to mediocrity. From the age of eighteen, I was completely immersed. On the road of practice, although it is dark here, there are many dangerous forbidden places in the roads of animal life and hell, and these places have also become my practice places. Day after day, I finally reach the realm where I can tear the space with my bare hands. In the end, the Buddhist scriptures I taught and studied combined with my magic teaching method of great success, and became known as this nine-turn Buddha magic work."


    Speaking of this, the Demon Seed was obviously a little proud, Ye Chen didn''t mean to mock him, just listened carefully, no one would have thought of how much sweat a Xiaobai had to grow up to such a situation, this pride is due.

 819 Naruto Power System Chapter 819

    "But I can''t understand the Nine Ranks of Buddha''s magic power at all. Even though he has translated them into words that I can understand, I still can''t read many things."


    Ye Chen scratched his head and said sadly.


    The Demon Seed didn¡¯t say much about it. This thing must be understood by himself to be able to fully grasp it. Even if he can open the seal, it means that he did not choose the wrong person. As for the unclear reading, the chance has not arrived. Chen can fully understand.


    "I''ll understand." The Demon Seed just vomited these words lightly, and never talked too much about this topic.


    "Huh, let''s go, you go on." Ye Chen raised his head and signaled the Demon Seed to continue. After a while, Ye Chen also adapted to the existence of this Demon Seed, and slowly became more generous, no longer so restrained. The terrifying power, killing him is probably like pinching an ant to death. It is useless to worry about it, and simply put on the appearance of being slaughtered.


    Since then, I led my people to calm down the whole animal road and hell road, and unified this chaotic place.


    Chapter 1522


    While my people were immersed in the joy of victory, I was planning the next move.


    No matter how much unified place I have, I have learned about the good life in the periphery. I thoroughly feel that here, it is like an extra-large cage. No matter how you reclaim the land in it, but the roots in the periphery The fence severely isolates us from good things.


    I was not reconciled to this, and finally with the power of the Ninth Rank Buddha''s magic power, I forcibly tore open this space with my bare hands.


    The sun is so warm, it spreads on my body as smooth as my mother¡¯s Buddha touch when I was a child. I never dreamed that the place I yearn for is a million times better than I imagined. In the end, I was with our people. The deserted island settled down. The reason for not staying on the mainland was that we were afraid to scare the residents there. After all, we are outsiders and cannot invade other people¡¯s territories. We still understand this rule, and we don¡¯t expect much. , I just want to live here simply, even though there is nothing on the island,


    But compared to the dim void space, I don''t know how many times stronger it is. During these years of development, without any accident, the demons only occupied a few deserted islands.As a base.


    We like it here, we like everything here, we wanted to live here forever, but I found out that I was wrong.


    Even if you think so, but this world will not give you half the sweetness.


    One morning, 100,000 heavenly soldiers and generals came down mightily from the heaven, and surrounded our small island.


    The patriarch, who didn''t understand the situation, stepped forward to negotiate, but was stabbed to death by a three-eyed weirdo, without any mercy.


    Although I have never seen such a big scene, it does not mean that my demons are muddled. That day, we had a red eye. In our eyes, one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers were just a group of disabled people. After all, I brought them out from The warriors who crawled out of hell, those stinky fish and prawns who are pampered in the heavenly palace, how can they fight us?


    "Three-eyed weird man, I guess what he said was that Yang Jian didn''t run away." Ye Chen muttered.


    "Well, it seems to be called Erlang Shen Yang Jian. Although the strength is feasible, in the hands of my lieutenant, he was beaten straight away by him.


    In the end, only 30,000 of the 100,000 Heavenly Soldiers were beaten and only 30,000 fled back to the Heavenly Court, and my demons also became famous in that war."Since then, Heavenly Court has even joined forces with the Demon Race to start a large-scale attack on our Demon Race.


    I really didn''t expect that the Yaozu would collude with those despicable villains in the Heavenly Court, both in the name of a monster, and what they did was really spurned.


    But it¡¯s okay. My demons have been born with extremely strong vitality. Compared with the monsters in the hell road, the wine bags and rice bags in the heavens are really not enough to see. In the end, I led my entire tribe to gain a firm foothold in this world, from beginning to end. None of us provoked a war for no reason, it was all the villains in the Heavenly Court who came by themselves.


    They were the ones who got beaten up in the end.


    After I thought that even if things calmed down like this, a bigger conspiracy began to unfold towards our entire ethnic group. I have never imagined that Buddhism''s temperament that does not care about world affairs will collude with the villains of heaven.


    In that night, the demons invaded the mortal accidents all over the world.


    The irony is that my demons have never even gone out to the island.


    Chapter 1523


    "I know that those villains in the heavenly court came up with a countermeasure against my demons. Even if we have a million mouths, it is hard to tell. Since the explanation is not clear, let''s fight."


    Even if the world is targeting my demon clan, it is still not impossible to shake the powerful my clan. To be honest, those heavenly gods, demon clan mighty powers, and Western Bodhisattvas tied together are not my opponents.


    Since then, the reputation of my demons has spread from the Three Realms.


    Finally, at the end of the war, I met Dainichi Tathagata in the West. We fought for a whole hundred days, but we still did not distinguish between them. After retiring temporarily, I returned to the magic island, and there were corpses everywhere. .


    I brought out tens of thousands of tribesmen, all wiped out by the monks holding the staff. Among them, the strong tribesmen accompanied me on the march, leaving only some infants and children. I really didn''t expect them to talk about life. The noble monk has made such a cruel move. In their eyes, the people of my demons are not life?


    I have been fighting in this world for many years, but I dare to pat my chest to assure that my demon soldiers are easily stained with blood, but I have never dealt with women, children, or ordinary people.


    And I thought they would abide by this kind of gentleman''s morality, but I was wrong, and those high-sounding Buddhists shot harder than one by one.


    I saw a half-year-old child pierced through the head with a stick, and there was nothing I could do. Do you know how sad this feeling of powerlessness and despair is!


    Desperate, I embarked on a journey of revenge. I set off from the South China Sea and killed Lingshan along the way. I don¡¯t know how many temples he destroyed, or how many monks I killed.


    But even so, those young monks who have just entered the temple, I still don''t know about them.I am a wicked person, I admit it, but even if a wicked person like me sees that people who have no power to bind the chicken, I can¡¯t even imagine why these monks in the name of Buddhism can be determined. Stretched out his hand to those little children.


    I really can''t understand.


    In the end, the soldiers who accompany me all the way to kill fell in front of me one by one. After reaching Lingshan, I was left alone. I brought out tens of thousands of people. In the end, I was left alone, "Then you Why don''t you choose to go back to Dongshan and start again? It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years," Ye Chen said angrily after hearing the words of the Demon Seed.


    "Hehehe, what you said is nice, I returned to the void, how to explain to my people, how to explain to my mother, father came out with me, fearing that I would be in danger, but eventually died in front of me ,


    What face do I have, come face them."


    It is better to completely destroy the Lingshan Mountain before I can go back and plead with the people.


    But after such a long journey, my energy has been exhausted. When I was really standing at the gate of Lingshan, I was blocked by a small Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Faced with the Tathagata, I didn''t expect that he could let me go, and didn''t drive me to death.But even so, I still treat her very much.


    In the end, he sealed me in the stone statue, and I don''t know why it appeared in your body.


    The Demon Seed said honestly.


    "Huh? You don''t know? That''s weird. I discovered you in this wordless book of heaven. I saw your existence only after release."


    Chapter 1524


    And this book was given to me by my master. It''s rare to say what kind of connection does my master have with Da Ri Tathagata?


    Ye Chen thought.


    "You may have to ask your master himself." Ye Chen also sympathizes with the Demon Seed. In Ye Chen''s eyes, this Demon Seed is not as evil on the surface. On the contrary, in his opinion, there is always one A feeling of sympathy, "What is your name?"


    "Yaoyun!"


    The magic seed slowly uttered two words,


    "It''s a nice name. It doesn''t match your fierce face very much," Ye Chen said slowly.


    Then slowly walked forward.


    "This is really your home?" Looking at the dark scene in front of him, Ye Chen couldn''t even imagine how strong the heart is for people who can survive this evil situation.


    "Well, because of what you said about the wordless heavenly book, a space has been opened up in your brain, and here, I can also control it, and what you see is just the scene where I cast the void space over. At this moment, you can See them, and they can''t see you."


    "No wonder I feel like they didn''t find me.


    Ye Chen stepped forward with a smile and looked at a demon child who was playing with mud in front of him, and laughed involuntarily.


    "His name is Rab. I didn''t expect that he was this old. On the day he was born, his father followed me out of the void. However, his father has already died in another country, and this child is probably still there. Waiting for his father''s return." Speaking of this Demon Seed''s eyes are beginning to moist, Ye Chen can clearly feel the sound of the Demon Seed''s choking.

 820 Naruto Power System Chapter 820

    "If you miss home, just go back and have a look. Don''t want to be alone anymore. I believe they won''t blame you. You are awake now. Do you consider going back home again?"


    "Wandering outside for so long, everyone wants to go back home. Although there is endless darkness, I yearn for the environment more than the evil people here. No matter how dark, I am smiling, which is more than people¡¯s hearts. ?"


    "Then what are you waiting for, go back!"


    Yaoyun shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Now that I''m in your body, I can''t act autonomously at all. I can only say, I''ll go with you wherever you go."


    "Then...this is indeed a problem." Ye Chen tapped his chin with his hands and thought.


    "Yes! You can occupy my body just like you did before, and then you can go home, but you have to remember to give it back to me then."


    Ye Chen smiled at Yaoyun and said, this is not a gesture of facing a demon king. It was obviously aimed at an old friend who had known each other for many years. Looking at Ye Chen''s grinning face, Yao Yun couldn''t believe his eyes. , "Are you discussing it? Aren''t you afraid that I will occupy your body and behave?" You must know that Yaoyun almost killed Monkey King and Tang Seng just now. Ye Chen was once again preparing to hand over his body to Yaoyun, what did he think.


    "Well, let¡¯s tell you, I¡¯m really a bit scared, but I don¡¯t think you are a villain. Of course, if you give it to you and you fool around again, then I have no choice but to admit myself Unlucky.


    But let me feel it, I am quite accurate.You are a good person."Hehehe.


    Ye Chen didn''t know what it was because of his courage. He actually stepped forward and patted Yaoyun on the shoulder. The action like a good buddy made Yaoyun''s attitude towards foreigners greatly relieved, but this was only aimed at Ye Chen. people.


    Chapter 1525


    After thinking for a moment, Yaoyun still shook his head slowly.


    "forget it."


    "Huh? Why don''t you want to go home? The family members are still waiting for you to regroup." Ye Chen was also extremely puzzled.


    "I''m afraid that after I take over your body at the time, I will do anything wrong if I don''t listen to it, so forget it." Yao Yun rejected Ye Chen''s kindness and shook his head slowly.


    "Uh, do you plan to stay in my head like this forever?"


    "There is no way that the statue is sealed in that book. Where the book is, I must be there. If I am going to forcibly break away from you, I am afraid that the gods will be shattered in the next second."


    "Then, this is really a problem,"


    Ye Chen just simply opened the seal of the book, but he didn''t know how many mysteries were left behind.


    It seems that only if you have a complete grasp of this wordless book can you release Yaoyun.


    "Then there is no way, you can only go to learn the scriptures with me, hey, yes, you just go to learn the scriptures with me, and you can just ask the Tathagata for an explanation.


    After being said by Yaoyun, Ye Chen also had a new definition of these superficially majestic Buddhists. In his opinion, there are not a few people who are falsely compassionate in temples.


    Anyway, the purpose of his trip is to complete the tasks assigned to him by the system. He really has no interest in those Buddhist scriptures, let alone a sense of Buddhist culture.


    It''s just that Tathagata seems to have saved his life when he brought Yaoyun this time bomb to Tathagata, isn''t it a bit wrong?It always feels like crossing the river and tearing down the bridge.


    "Hey, forget it, what''s the matter? If the Tathagata really does something sorry for the common people, then I will walk the way for the sky. If Yaoyun lied to himself, then I have a way to deal with Yaoyun."


    At the beginning, his master handed a pebble to himself. The function was to squeeze it out in a difficult moment and summon his master to come.


    Even if he gave this book to himself, he must be sure to deal with Yaoyun.


    "Well, that can only be done right now." Yaoyun nodded and said.


    "Hey, that''s a good feeling. Ye Chen can''t wait for this. Since then, he has had a super bodyguard for no reason. Whenever he encountered something that couldn''t be solved, he called Yaoyun out and asked him to come forward and settle. And I¡¯m still studying this Nine-Rank Buddha Magic Art. I believe that the founder will know how stupid he is if he can¡¯t learn it again.¡±


    Just do it, Ye Chen immediately pulled Yaoyun and asked about the purpose of this Dharma, and Yaoyun did not hide it. Basically, he was responsive to Ye Chen¡¯s questions, and tried his best to break this technique. It was crumpled, and I almost put my hands in my mouth.


    Ye Chen was very happy about this, he finally made progress after busy days, don''t worry about what it was like.


    But what he didn''t know was that at this moment Zhu Bajie and Monkey King were crying, and the wounds Ye Chen left them were still aching, but even so, they looked back at the sleeping Ye Chen from time to time.


    I was worried,


    "Brother Monkey, you said that Xiaoye has slept for so long, why hasn''t he woken up yet? Isn''t something wrong?"


    "Don''t crow''s mouth, the master said, the monster in Ye Chen''s body has been suppressed, as long as Ye Chen doesn''t touch the boundary, I believe he will wake up soon."


    Chapter 1526


    He said that, but Sun Wukong''s worry was no less than Zhu Bajie.


    For such a long time, from the first Ice Blade Phase to see what happened afterwards, Sun Wukong has already recognized Ye Chen very much. If Ye Chen really had any accident, it is estimated that Sun Wukong would have to dig three feet. Get his soul back.


    This is what Monkey King is like,


    After finishing school, Ye Chen was extremely happy.


    "Well, what else I don''t understand next time, can I come over and ask you?"


    "This is your body. You can enter this space as you want, and you can leave it if you want. You don''t have to apply for it like me." Yao Yun''s answer was yes.


    So Ye Chen happily left this space?


    After waking up, it was midnight.


    Zhu Bajie''s deafening snoring sounded beside him.


    80% is waiting for myself to fall asleep.


    Ye Chen also looked at Zhu Bajie''s care, and after a knowing smile, he got up and took out a piece of clothing from his burden and changed it to Zhu Bajie''s body.


    brush!Suddenly a dark shadow flashed down from the tree.


    Without even thinking about it, Ye Chen knew it was Monkey King, and the monkey eagerly stepped forward and patted Ye Chen on the shoulder, and said softly with his eyes jumping up and down.


    "It''s okay you, after sleeping for so long, I almost went to Lord Yan to look for you."


    "Hey, don''t worry, there is no big problem. By the way, how are you and Brother Pig? Did it hurt you just now?"


    Ye Chen said openly.


    "Hey, this is also called an injury on my body? You look down on me too much, and also, the rough skin of Ba Jie, that little injury is nothing."


    But having said that, what''s the ulterior thing in your body? I heard the master say that there is a monster in your body. After being possessed, I am not even your opponent. If it weren¡¯t for the master¡¯s skill, I¡¯m afraid we people, early I''ll be killed by you.


    Monkey King said with a soft smile.


    "Hey, how can it be, it''s my master who gave me a practice exercise book. It''s probably useless. Don''t worry about it. Don''t worry, it won''t happen in the future." Ye Chen didn''t hide anything from Monkey King. Said five to ten.


    "Your master? Why haven''t you heard that before? No wonder I called your brother when the master rescued me. You didn''t agree, because you have already been a teacher."


    Ye Chen immediately shook his head and said with a wry smile, this, another day he will introduce him to you.


    "Haha, this relationship is good, okay, I don''t think you have anything wrong, I have to go to sleep, this night I have to toss you, remember the boy, you owe my grandson personal love , Find a chance to return it."

 821 Naruto Power System Chapter 821

    "Haha, it must be."


    Ye Chen raised his hand and smiled and said.


    Looking at the back of Monkey King, Ye Chen had mixed feelings in his heart. People like Monkey King, who was met by Yaoyun, might be able to laugh happily at night.


    "Yaoyun, what do you think of Monkey King?" Ye Chen muttered to himself.


    "The Lingming Stone Monkey was originally a gift from God to this land. The stone that can nurture life is definitely not ordinary. To be honest, if you can connect with him, you can be considered a great blessing in your previous life. Let''s put it this way. If there is any danger afterwards, this monkey will definitely go one step ahead of you and fall.


    Even if he died, he would definitely protect the people around him, just like today."


    "I believe he will do this."


    Chapter 1527


    The next day, the early morning birdsong awakened the four sleeping masters and apprentices.


    Monkey King got up from the tree as usual, stretched out comfortably, and saw Ye Chen in the distance. At this moment, he was sitting close by the river with a faint Buddha light entwined with him.


    It must have been a night without closing your eyes.


    Monkey King became interested. He didn''t step forward to disturb Ye Chen who was cultivating. Instead, he sat on a stone in the distance and watched lightly.


    "Ah, Brother Monkey, is Xiaoye awake?" Zhu Bajie, who had just woke up, yawned and wiped his saliva.


    Isn''t that there?"Sun Wukong nodded forward with his jaw.


    Following the guidance of Monkey King, Zhu Bajie also saw the golden light on Ye Chen, which was completely different from yesterday''s devilish energy.A purity that is close to life itself.


    Tang Seng who woke up also noticed Ye Chen''s movement.


    "Amitabha Buddha, no wonder Ye Chen volunteered to accompany me to learn the scriptures together. It turns out that the Dharma in the body is unfathomable." Ye Chen''s pure Buddha light is no less than anyone he has ever met.


    "Hehe, master, don''t forget that Xiaoye was still clamoring to kill you yesterday in a magic light." Zhu Bajie said jokingly.


    "It must be the first time Ye Chen has come into contact with Buddhism. It might happen that he didn''t understand it very well." Tang Seng said with a smile with his hands clasped together, without paying any attention to what happened yesterday.


    But it¡¯s too bad to find a reason for not comprehending it.


    Ye Chen was full of magic light yesterday, and it had nothing to do with understanding or not.


    Following the rhythmic breathing, Ye Chen also slowly woke up from his practice. It has to be said that after Yaoyun''s guidance, the practice this night was a lot of rewards.


    He has roughly understood the concept of Nine-turn Buddha magic power.This exercise is the same as his name, it is divided into nine turns, the first six turns are the basic basic supplementary content.


    Getting started, going to the hall, transforming energy, four changes, great success, six revolutions,


    And the following three turns Yaoyun never mentioned it to Ye Chen, but said that when Ye Chen cultivated to the sixth turn, he would naturally be able to understand the remaining third turn of the cultivation method.


    After one night of penance, Ye Chen gradually touched the introductory method, which made Yaoyun had to sigh Ye Chen¡¯s aptitude. Unexpectedly, it was just one night. At the beginning, he only studied this Dharma for a year, although He has his own guidance around him, but Ye Chen''s qualifications are also indelible.


    He woke up refreshed and found that the four masters and apprentices were staring at him with eight eyes, which made Ye Chen extremely embarrassed.


    Hey, everyone, good morning!Ye Chen could only smile awkwardly, "Ye Chen, are you okay?"


    "Hahaha, Brother Pig, what can I do with you," Ye Chen chuckled the two of them lightly when hearing Zhu Bajie''s words.


    "Then you won''t go crazy today, will you?" Zhu Bajie asked further.


    This made Ye Chen extremely embarrassed, and he waved his hand and said no.


    "Then such words..." Zhu Bajie also nodded when he heard Ye Chen''s words, and then started to roll up his sleeves aimlessly.


    Ye Chen always feels something wrong,


    ... "Then what, pig, brother pig, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, I just woke up to move my muscles and bones, so what kind of leaflet, stand still, your brother pig has a set of ancestral boxing techniques that you want to teach you, you have to understand it carefully.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, Brother Pig, your gift is too big, I''m afraid I can''t bear it, let''s take a break and go on the road."


    Chapter 1528


    "Hey, this will be over, no delay, no delay." Before Ye Chen could react, Zhu Bajie had already rushed forward. Yesterday, he was slapped by Ye Chen and flew out, saying nothing. Tone,


    Get ready to go up with your fists clenched, Ye Chen gave a violent beating.


    Ye Chen couldn''t wait for this fat beating for nothing, and the shadows disappeared long ago. The two chased back and forth in the woods, making everyone who just got up laughed.


    It is precisely this way that this long journey is not monotonous.


    In the scorching sun, Zhu Bajie was already exhausted and sweating profusely. After wiping the sweat on his face, he cried out.


    "Master, let''s take a break, this weather is really too hot."


    "You idiot, after only a few days of marching, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I think it¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t make a mistake in saying that you are a pig fetus. It will always look like a lazy and delicious food. According to your moving speed, how long and how long can you Arrived one day."


    Monkey King stepped forward and grabbed Zhu Bajie''s ears, trying to drag him forward.


    "Oh, Brother Monkey, please be gentle, not what I said, we have also rushed for half a month, and I don''t know if there are people in front of you. If you walk like this for a few days, my old pig''s belly will be small. "


    "No, the master didn''t say that he was tired, you are a god who has lived for hundreds of years, and you can''t say anything to let you rest. It''s good to be thin.


    See if you can make you slim and slender. You will know how to kill monsters all day long.Regarding Zhu Bajie''s words, Monkey King ignored him.


    "Wukong, Ba Jie wants to rest, so let''s take a rest. To be honest, I''m tired too."


    "Okay, master, hum, idiot sees the master take care of you more, why not go and fetch the master?"


    As soon as he heard the rest, Zhu Bajie was resurrected on the spot. A carp got up from the ground and ran to the front to find the water source with a smile. There was no sense of fatigue just now.


    "Hey, the second brother is always full of energy when it comes to rest."


    "Who can say no, Junior Brother Sha, you can put your burden down and rest for a while, and you will be tired."


    On the way, I''m the monk Sha, who is always at the end of the team and smiles. If it weren''t for Ye Chen to talk to each other, I''m afraid other people will forget this person.


    It may take some time to adapt. After all, he was the last to join the group. After sitting down, Ye Chen also sat next to Monk Sha.


    "Then what, Brother Sha, aren''t you tired with the beads hanging around your neck?"


    Looking at the nine large black rosary beads, Ye Chen felt a strong sense of curiosity.


    "Hey, this thing, after a long time, I got used to it. The master told me to throw it away, but after thinking about it for a long time, I finally didn''t plan to throw it away.


    It is a kind of warning to me. After all, these are my evil deeds, and I must bear them on my back.


    After listening to Monk Sha''s words, Ye Chen looked at Zhenzhen in a trance, and when he looked carefully, he discovered that this turned out to be a human head.

 822 Naruto Power System Chapter 822

    "Fuck, I didn''t see it, Sha Ge, you are really not bragging to say that you killed countless people, you still have this special hobby, Ye Mou admires it."


    Ye Chen shook his fist and said with a soft smile.


    "Hey, Xiaoye, don''t tease me anymore. I don''t know if I can pay for the stupid things I did in my life, but my monster has completely implemented it."


    Thinking of those sad past events, Monk Sha shook his head in distress, indicating that he did not want to mention it again.


    Chapter 1529: Forest Village


    "Hey, Brother Sha, don''t talk about it. Didn''t the great master say that it was good? Well, the prodigal son will not change his money. If you work hard and accumulate virtue, you will surely cultivate a positive result."


    "Hehe, then I will borrow Xiaoye Jiyan."


    After speaking, a few people dispersed, and the division of labor clearly began to look for resources everywhere.


    After a while, Zhu Bajie ran from a distance out of breath.


    "Hey, master, master, there is a cigarette in front of you," as soon as this word came out, both Ye Chen and Tang Seng showed a strong expression of joy. This half-month journey through the jungle made everyone feel extremely uncomfortable, Monkey King. It''s okay with Zhu Bajie. Tang Seng and Ye Chen have suffered old sins. As the saying goes, everything is alive, except for mosquitoes.At night, this mosquito likes to bite such delicate skin and tender flesh. Every time when he gets up early the next day, there is no good place on Ye Chen''s body.As soon as I heard that there was someone else, without even thinking about it, Tang Seng caught up with the white horse twice, led the white horse and rushed forward.


    "Hey, it seems that Xiaoye has been tortured enough these nights." Sun Wu said with a smile.


    "Who said no. Let''s go, too. I want to eat fast food, too. Although the fruits in this forest are delicious, they can''t be preserved. It''s really a headache."


    "You idiot knows to eat."


    After driving for a while, all green smoke rose up from the forest, and then I took a closer look. There were hundreds of houses of various sizes scattered on a partial land halfway in the woods. , Don¡¯t ask about world affairs, it¡¯s the Taoyuan life of the world.¡± Tang Seng stood on the horse, 9 looking at the distant scene, and muttered.


    "Yeah, it''s as wonderful as a fairyland. I think people who live here should be very happy." To be honest, Ye Chen''s most yearning for life in Taoyuan.


    Live the things you want to do carefree, without thinking about those who don''t, plowing and sowing, being self-sufficient, thinking about Ye Chen''s heart itch.


    When this time learning is over, I can see if I can find such a wonderland.


    Ye Chen''s personality is actually not that kind of particularly strong, on the contrary, he just likes the kind of life that is uncontested in the world, immersing in this wonderful nature, isn''t it also a refreshing thing.


    But helpless, he must complete the task assigned to him by the system, and only by becoming stronger can he save the lives of those around him, so Ye Chen had to work hard.


    After entering the village, the group of people attracted the attention of the villagers, especially the looks of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, which scared the children in the village to cry and make trouble, and people kept away.


    "Hey, Ba Jie, it seems that we will have to change our appearance when we enter the village. People always treat us like monsters like this."


    Monkey King said jokingly at Zhu Bajie.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? I''m a monster anyway. They are afraid it should be. I''m very satisfied with my appearance."


    Zhu Bajie is extremely indifferent to these problems.


    "Master, we still want to be unwelcome," Monk Sha said with a smile.


    "Hey, there is no way, I have to ask first." Tang Seng slowly dismounted with a wry smile, "Old man, old man."


    He stopped an old woodcutter who was about to run away. Seeing that old man looked scared, Tang Seng quickly waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t need to panic.


    Don''t panic the old man.


    Chapter 1530


    "We are the monks who came from the Great Tang of the East and went to the West to worship the Buddha and pray for sutras. When we passed by here, the boats and cars were struggling to find a place to rest.


    "I, our family is poor and there is no place to entertain the master." The old man subconsciously glanced at Zhu Bajie and the others in the distance, his eyes immediately looked elsewhere, it was obvious that Tang Seng who was lying was not revealing, after all, this situation has already Not once or twice. He is used to this. "Then you can tell me which family believes in Buddhism, and I can go there to find a place to live."


    "Ao, let me think about it." When he heard that Tang Seng no longer embarrassed them, the old man obviously took a sigh of relief, "Ao, yes, the old lady in Jia Yuanwai''s family believes in Buddhism very much, and his four girls also Driven by him, he began to worship Buddha and burn incense. Every morning, they could see the blue smoke floating in their house.


    If you go there, you should be able to find a place to live."


    "Okay, the poor monk will rush to trouble the old man." Tang Seng leaned slightly and greeted everyone toward Jia''s Mansion.


    When he led away, the old man did not forget to look back at Monkey King and the others. The playful monkey didn''t forget to make a grimace, so that the old man threw down his burden and went away.


    This action made Monkey King laugh straight.


    "Goku!"


    Tang Seng yelled angrily when he saw this.


    "It''s okay, master, the old man will be back soon, let''s go."


    "Oh, you." Seeing Monkey King can only shake his head with a wry smile.


    Let''s go, let''s go, my old pig is hungry!


    As soon as he heard that he had a place to stay, Zhu Bajie certainly rushed forward. After a long period of time, he finally found the main gate of Jia Mansion. As expected, the old man said that he was from Jia Mansion. I really admire Buddhism culture, and I can smell a scent of sandalwood from a long distance away. We must know that this kind of smell can only be smelled in places like temples. It can be seen that they worship Buddha and burn incense.


    learn from mistakes,


    This time, Seng Tang personally went up and pulled the doorknob,


    "Squeak," as the door opened gently,


    Tang Seng''s hands have continued on his chest,


    "Amitabha, the benefactor." Before Tang Seng finished introducing herself, the young girl who opened the door had teased and said.


    ... "Hey, here comes, you finally come, hurry up, come in." Tang Seng was dragged into the mansion as he said.


    "This... Brother Monkey, what should I do?"


    ... "What else can I do, enter, I can''t let the master live in it alone." Monkey King patted Zhu Bajie''s head, and followed the white horse into the house.


    "Hehe, grandma, Monk Junsu is here."


    The girl dragging Tang Seng came into the room and shouted loudly.


    Feeling this intimate movement, Tang Seng quickly shook off the girl''s arm, and immediately began to read the scripture in his heart.


    "Amitabha Buddha, don''t want to be like this for the benefactor. The poor monk is a monk, and men and women are not married." Sins and sins?


    "Hey, you monk." The girl who was thrown off her arms was obviously a little unhappy. She put her hands on her waist and looked extremely disdainful. She grew up so big, and the young guys in the village photographed him one after another, let alone scratching her arms. They are all vying for their hair, but when they come to him, they look extremely humble, "I don¡¯t know what to do, this girl caught you, but the blessing of your first half of your life, you ask those in the village Young man, which one of them is not rushing to grab my hand.


    Chapter 1531: Old Woman


    You just picked up


    Humph, really, really mad at me!"


    The more and more annoyed girl stomped her feet on the spot, until a voice stopped him, "It''s a little wine, the master is from Buddhism, how can I mess with you, a girl who is not serious or serious."


    Behind the garden, an old woman walked slowly with a black wooden cane. At first glance, she was a big family. The cane in her hand was probably enough for the villagers to live for a little while.

 823 Naruto Power System Chapter 823

    "Amitabha, next is the monk who came to the west to worship the Buddha and ask for sutras. He passed by the precious place and asked to trouble him for the night. Please also ask the donor for his convenience."


    Tang Seng saw the person in charge coming and said softly after performing a Buddhist etiquette.


    "Hey, it''s easy to say, Master Mo is going to be frightened by the little girl. This kid is bluffing with such a temper. Come with me."


    The old woman nodded and agreed to take Tang Seng into the lobby.


    "The donor wait a moment."


    "Huh? Is there any problem with the master?"


    "That''s it, I still have a few apprentices..."


    As soon as Tang Seng spoke, he heard loud noises coming in from outside, and he saw Monkey King and Zhu Bajie take the lead. The butler behind him couldn''t stop them no matter what.


    "Grandma, these monsters have to rush inside what they say, how can I dissuade them from listening." I saw the housekeeper crying and crying.


    Seeing this, Tang Seng immediately slammed his face, "Goku Ba Jie, Hugh is rude!"


    "Um, master, there is no way, you were pulled in by this little lady, we are still outside, we can''t, we can''t let you stay overnight inside, let''s live at the gate."


    "Bah, how do you idiots talk." Monkey King immediately blocked Zhu Bajie''s mouth and smiled at Tang Seng.


    "It seems that these are the apprentices the master said, just so, let''s go together." The old woman chuckled a few times when she saw it, and then waved her hand to signal them to follow.


    But Zhu Bajie saw the little wine in the distance and laughed, and the girl ran away in fright.


    Ye Chen behind him was extremely puzzled. What is the origin of this old woman? It stands to reason that ordinary people should have a little expression on their face even if they see Zhu Bajie Yu Monkey King.


    But the person in front of him was extremely calm, and he could see from his eyes that he had no intention of being scared at all, quite, as if he still had some expectations?


    "No, I have to open the Westward Journey and take a good look. It may be the mansion of which monster is here." In this chaotic world, there is rarely such a paradise in the mountains and forests, and the general situation is that monsters change. Specially attract these foreigners.If it''s a monster, wouldn''t it mean that the sheep fell into the mouth?


    The more Ye Chen thought about it, the more scared he became. He simply opened the Westward Journey and began to study it carefully.


    After Liushahe was upset, it was clearly written with the words appearing of the Four Saints, but after these four characters, there was no news at all.


    "Let me go, your book is too bad, you can say something with these four words, it won''t be let me guess, where shall I go to guess." Ye Chen scratched his head and felt this This book is really bad. You can at least write down the summary of the story clearly, so that you have a bottom, okay, now Ye Chen''s heart is more flustered.


    The Four Saints, wouldn''t it be four dad-level figures appearing together.


    Chapter 1532


    "Forget it, the soldiers are here to cover the water and the earth. Anyway, he has the two hole cards of Yaoyun and the master''s token, plus the blessing of immortality, he does not believe that he will still die in this bird. Where is the shit?"


    The heart was decided, Ye Chen pretended to be courageous and followed everyone into the hall.


    To say that it is really a big family, the person who looks at a golden statue of the Buddha in the living room is full of awe. Ye Chen also lamented the family¡¯s financial resources to be able to worship the statue at home. That is where there is no money to spend. .


    Seeing the statue of Tathagata Buddha, Tang Seng couldn''t help but began to bow down piously, but Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha saw the master''s movements and learned them in a pattern. Only Ye Chen and Monkey King stood there, not moving.


    Monkey King just disdain, for the Tathagata, he has not yet reached the point of bowing to him. You must know that he was pressed under the Five Elements Mountain at the beginning.


    Ye Chen wanted to worship, but in his body, Yao Yun''s anger was already a bit uncontrollable.


    Seeing Ye Chen hurriedly dissuaded and said.


    "Hey, Yaoyun, Yaoyun! Calm down, there are so many people here, it will be bad if you leak your feet," Ye Chen obviously felt a pair of eyes staring at him fiercely while suppressing Yaoyun''s breath.


    It must be that old woman. Since entering the door, she has felt the existence of this vicious look several times, and Ye Chen seems to have felt this look.


    But I can''t remember what I said.


    When Ye Chen said so, Yao Yun obviously suppressed the anger in his body, "I''m sorry, I got excited just now, by the way, Xiao Chen, pay attention to that old lady, she is not easy."


    Without Yaoyun''s guidance, Ye Chen instinctively started to notice this person. From the information revealed in his eyes when he saw Monkey King Pig Bajie, Ye Chen knew that, either, this woman is an accomplished monk,


    Or, he is an old demon who has cultivated for thousands of years, only these two possibilities, Ye Chen has to watch out everywhere.


    "Okay, masters, come here, Su Zhai is ready for you, please come here soon."


    As soon as he heard that there was food, Zhu Bajie naturally took the lead and was more active than anyone else. When he entered the room, he was instantly fascinated by the sight in front of him. Four young girls were standing in front of the table, among them today. The one who opened the door to Monk Tang, and these four girls were all born extremely beautiful, all of them beautiful.


    For a while, Zhu Bajie was stunned, and his saliva began to slowly flow down, but he didn''t know if it was the temptation from the food or the fascination by other things.


    "Let''s go, you idiot," Sun Wukong didn''t have any interest in these things behind him. He immediately squatted on the stool. He, who doesn''t know how to use chopsticks, picked up a banana in one hand and started gnawing.


    "Donor, I''m sorry, these disciples of me are so accustomed that they don''t know what rules are, so please bear with me."


    Tang Seng then made a deep speech.


    "No problem, no problem. I see you masters who are unrestrained and uninhibited. My old lady likes it very much. So what, Xiaochun, Xiaoqiu, Xiaojiu and Winter, you guys sit down and accompany these people away. The coming masters have a light meal."


    The old woman ordered that these people must do the same, but Xiaojiu was obviously reluctant. Seeing Xiaojiu sitting next to her, Zhu Bajie''s heart was full of joy, and he quickly twisted his ass with a smile. An empty seat.


    1533: The Four Saints Appearance One


    The girl named Xiaojiu twisted it down,


    However, his eyes still look in the direction of Tang Seng,


    "Come here, everyone eat food and food." The old woman greeted the food first.


    "Come on, Master, my fast food is not as good as the taste in the temple, I don''t know if you can eat it." Putting it in the Tang Seng bowl made Tang Seng flattered.


    "Old man, you eat first, don''t worry about mine."


    After thanking him politely, he looked up and found that Zhu Bajie had eaten three bowls of rice.


    Wiping a handful of oily water on his mouth, he got up again to prepare a bowl of rice.


    "Bajie!" Tang Seng gave Bajie a look when he saw it, and motioned him to pay attention.


    "Hey, Master, it¡¯s really rare to have a full meal. Don¡¯t make it difficult for my old pig. Look, look at my stomach. I¡¯ve been hungry for so many days. If this continues, my plump body will It''s not the standard of the monkey brother."


    After touching his belly, Zhu Bajie said reluctantly.


    As soon as this remark came out, the girl present happily laughed.


    "Haha, Master, your apprentice is so funny, little master, don''t worry, we don''t have any delicacies, but if the rice is enough, you can throw away your cheeks and eat. If it is not enough, I will let the chef steam two pots for you."


    The old woman laughed extremely happily, she hadn''t encountered such an interesting offspring for a long time, and she said with great wealth.


    "Hey, master, you see, everyone has said that there is enough food, so you can''t stop my old pig,"


    Before Tang Seng could speak, Zhu Bajie ran away and weighed a large bowl of rice, and began to eat with scratches.


    "Hey, old man, it made you laugh." Helpless, Tang Seng could only apologize to the old woman again.

 824 Naruto Power System Chapter 824

    "Hey, it''s all right. The masters eat well is the happiest thing for my old lady. Buddhism is good. Originally, I would often visit my hometown, hoping that the Buddha could be seen in the sky.


    And you are all Buddhists. This will let the Buddha see my determination to be dedicated to the Buddha and believe that the Buddha can see my efforts."


    The old woman folded her hands and looked up to the sky, as if she was praying. Tang Seng also put down the chopsticks in her hand and murmured Amitabha Buddha following her movements.


    Attracted by the actions of the two, the girls who were doing the same followed.


    This inconsistent action made Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha extremely embarrassed, and helplessly, both of them could only put down the dishes and began to pray to heaven.


    I thought that pious prayer was normal, but Ye Chen clearly felt that the old woman was staring at herself secretly from the corner of his eyes.


    "Xiaochen, that old lady is peeking at you again."


    "I feel it." Ye Chen''s gaze made Ye Chen feel irritated, his hair straightened in a panic, but he still held the vegetables firmly, pretending to not see it.


    Looking at this posture, it is estimated that this time, he has become the protagonist.


    If this is really a monster cave, Tang Sengrou is in front of her eyes, this old woman is not moved, just staring at herself is nothing.


    "It''s not that this old woman is coveting her own beauty, and she wants the old cow to eat tender grass." Ye Chen''s heart suddenly came up with this idea.


    Stained stains, it''s really not impossible that there is no such possibility. In her early twenties, which woman can not be moved?It is estimated that this old woman is also tempted by herself.


    1534: The Four Saints Appearance II


    This remark made Yaoyun in the divine consciousness nauseous for a while.


    After eating potluck, the old woman arranged a place to sleep for the Tang monks. Tang Seng repeatedly emphasized that only one room owner was needed, but the wealthy old woman arranged a room for them all.


    "Hey, it is naturally my honor for the monk to come here to rest. How can I wrong you? My house is large, and many rooms have been unoccupied for a long time. Without the smell of people, the master should help my old lady, so Just ask the master not to refuse."


    Having said that, Tang Seng didn''t postpone anything, so he nodded and agreed.


    After everyone dispersed, they went back to their rooms.


    To say that this house is really big, from Tang Seng to Zhu Bajie, to Monkey King¡¯s guest room, it takes a while to get there, but the careful Ye Chen saw the clue that the rooms of several people were so scattered, which caused his trouble. Note that the rooms that are next to each other can be used for the owner, but why are the people scattered to various places in the house?


    It is better to be cautious.


    Ye Chen walked quickly to the side of Monkey King. In fact, Monkey King also felt the difference in such distribution.


    "Brother Monkey, be careful at night, when you change rooms with Brother Pig, try to stare at the master, I always feel that the people here are not easy."


    "Well, I feel it too. If you have any accidents, you must notify me as soon as possible." Sun Wukong nodded solemnly.


    The two went back to the room without telling it.


    After entering the house, Ye Chen lay on the bed and turned off the light, but did not go to sleep, but pricked his ears to listen to the noise outside the house, "Hey, I hope I am suspicious."


    Almost an hour later, Ye Chen, who thought there was nothing wrong, heard his own door and slowly opened it.


    "Fuck! Did you really make your guess right?" Ye Chen, who was lying facing the inside of the bed, did not dare to have any prestige, but let Yaoyun perceive everything that happened under the bed.


    "Little donor, have you fallen asleep?" The old woman''s voice came out like a ghost, "Grandma''s, it''s really that old woman. I''m really afraid of something. I won''t really let myself talk, this old woman Want old cows to eat tender grass?"


    When asked this way, Ye Chen had already made his heartbeat stabilize, and I would not move if the enemy did not move.


    I want to see what kind of moths you old lady can make.


    Still keeping the sleeping position just now.


    And what the old woman said next made Ye Chen, who pretended to sleep, no longer calm down.


    "The little donor just had a short breath, he must have not gone to sleep yet?"


    "Nima, what is the origin of this old lady? Just by hearing her breath, she can tell that she is not asleep? Wait? She said she could hear my breath?


    Is this still an operation for an ordinary old lady?As far as Monkey King was concerned, he didn''t dare to say that he could hear anyone''s breathing, because this situation was too difficult."


    And this old lady can catch Ye Chen''s breath simply, how did she do it?


    Ye Chen, who had been dismantled, didn''t have to put it on anymore. He just got up and smiled at the old woman.


    "The old woman has such a good ear, she can hear my breathing? Saying that you are an ordinary person, I am afraid you would not believe it yourself?"


    The broken old woman just shook her head and said softly.


    "Hey, people are getting old, I can''t explain some things."


    1535: The Four Saints Appearance III


    "Seeing that the old woman didn''t need to reply, Ye Chen directly named her without subjecting her to the subject. He asked the old woman.


    Old lady, you come to my room so late, maybe it''s not just to listen to my breathing, right?"


    "Oh, of course not. I just think the little donor and the people eating today are even more invisible to me, so I came to ask the little donor some questions. I hope the little donor will not think that my old lady is doing too much."


    "Old lady, it''s okay to say, Ye Chen, I will definitely tell you everything I know."


    "Well, that little donor, can you tell me where did you get your immortal body?"


    At the moment Tang Seng¡¯s room,


    A figure also slowly pushed open the door,


    Tang Seng didn''t have as many thoughts as Ye Chen, plus this is the residence of Buddhist believers, he was very relieved about it, so he didn''t think about it, and he fell asleep deeply after entering the house.


    A red candle outlines a slender figure in the dark night.


    As the red candle slowly approached, Tang Seng''s eyelids blinked, and he clearly felt the existence of the strangeness. He opened his eyes slightly, and the candlelight was close to him by a distance of half a meter.


    "Who!"


    Tang Seng suddenly turned over and let out angrily.


    The figure in front of him was so frightened that his hands trembled, and he almost knocked the red candle to the ground.


    "You! You! You! You smelly monk, dying, scared me to death."


    Tang Senggang wanted to call Sun Wukong, but when he listened carefully, he found out that the sound was so familiar. Through the beating candlelight, he realized that the one standing in front of him was not someone else, but the girl who was watching him today.


    "Ao, it turned out to be the little wine girl, what''s the matter if you come here so late?" Out of courtesy, Tang Seng still gave a small gift and said softly.


    Seeing Tang Seng recognizing him, Xiao Jiu was a little bit happy in his heart, but he still pretended to say coldly, "Well, you still know this girl, even if this girl didn''t open the door for you in vain. child."


    "Of course I know,"


    "Uh, what? I didn''t have anything else to do here. I just want to ask if you are still used to living here?" Habit, can you get used to it? How long did you sleep before you woke up. You say Xi is not used to it.

 825 Naruto Power System Chapter 825

    She was a little girl, she didn''t know if she was looking for an excuse to find a good one. She blushed when she said that she just didn''t know if it was the red candle or the original redness.


    "Uh, the little wine girl, are you asking about this when you come over?" Tang Seng said again uncertainly.


    "Then what, what''s the matter? Can''t I ask?" The angry little wine once again changed back to his little devil state, and said viciously at Tang Seng.


    "I can ask, I can ask, I ate well and slept well here, and I also want to thank the little wine girl and the old lady for their hospitality. The poor monk thanked the poor monk again." Tang Seng once again made Xiao Jiu do not know something what.


    Immediately the two of them stayed in place in such an embarrassment.


    The room of the three brothers was even more lively.


    The same is true for Monkey King''s room. He pushed the door on time and entered. Monkey King was also paying attention to the movement. At this moment, he felt something was wrong, and his hand had begun to pull the golden hoop in his ear.


    A backhand knocked the lantern to the ground.


    "Hey, monster, take your grandfather a stick," Monkey King doesn''t care about hurting the wrong person. If you dare to enter his room so late, no matter who it is, you must be ready to hang out.


    1536: The Four Saints Appearance IV


    "Master, don''t do it, it''s me and me!"


    "Boom!" A stick fell and hit the floor hard.


    "who are you?"


    "Um, the embarrassment on Xiaochun''s face can''t be concealed. I just ate today, and now I don''t know who it is? It''s too sloppy.


    "It''s me, little master, Xiaochun," After recognizing his identity again, Monkey King rolled his eyes, thinking that the person in front of him did have an impression.


    "It''s so late, is there anything wrong with the girl coming here?"


    "I came to think..." Before the words were finished, Monkey King turned his head out of the window, and it was really a bit unsettling tonight.


    ... "Girl, I have something to do, I have to go," said Monkey King who was about to get up and leave, but Xiaochun stopped him.


    "Hey, what, little master, what can you do at this late hour?"


    "Huh?" Listening to the tingling voice, Sun Wukong slowly turned his head, and saw Xiaochun staring straight at him. Sun Wukong''s heart was straight.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to talk about life with the little master, nothing else." Xiaochun said slowly and sat on the edge of the bed, acting extremely enchanting.


    "Yo? Talk about life? Talk about life?" Monkey King moved his eyelids and watched the woman play by herself playfully.


    "Don''t the little master still understand what I mean?" He blinked his eyes and murmured.


    "Hehe, I seem to understand." Said Monkey King''s wishful golden cudgel was already in his hand.


    And Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha¡¯s room are exactly the same, but at a different time, at this moment Zhu Bajie has begun to chase Xiaoxia all over the floor, and the two of them just flirt with each other like you.


    The most ridiculous thing was Monk Sand''s room. The deafening snoring sounded through the world. There was really no way in winter. How could Monk Sand sleep better than Zhubajie!


    I can''t wake up even when I call it.


    After returning to Ye Chen''s room,


    At this moment, the tiny beads of sweat have slowly condensed from Ye Chen¡¯s forehead. What is the origin of the old woman with a smile on her face? After Yaoyun¡¯s guidance, her immortal body will stand on her own. In front of him, it was impossible to discover the mystery inside, Ye Chen had already hidden it extremely carefully.


    But the woman in front of her immediately broke through.


    How could this make Ye Chen calm down?


    "Old woman, I don''t understand what you are talking about." After pretending to be calm, the smile on Ye Chen''s face increased instead of decreasing, and he said softly.


    "Hehe, young man, you can tell me what you just said you know, but is it a bit too bad to pretend to be stupid now?" He lightly slapped the crutch in his hand.It seemed that one second could see through Ye Chen''s heart.


    "Hehe, what the old lady said, if there is nothing, she has to put a title on me, you make me feel bad."


    Ye Chen shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.


    "Hey, it seems that you can''t cry without seeing the coffin." The old woman said with a grin, and then suddenly slammed the crutch in her hand.


    "Boom!" With the surging of an air current, Ye Chen clearly felt the air around his body become dignified, and his original movement of sitting on the chair, his legs seemed to be filled with brazing, and he became uncontrollable. Hit the ground.


    "Grandma''s, this old woman is really not a good crop.


    Chapter 1537


    Ye Chen''s skill at the entry level of the Ninth Rank Buddha Magic Skill was suddenly released.


    Ok?"The old woman obviously did not expect that such a powerful force could burst out of Ye Chen''s body, and she resisted her own pressure abruptly.


    But at this moment Ye Chen''s head was already sweating profusely.


    "Sure enough, I ran into an old monster." Obviously, the old woman in front of her was not so kind on the surface.


    "You have to be careful, the strength of this old monster is not simple, and I always feel a familiar smell in the power used."


    Ye Chen''s heart was even more solemn in the opponent who was approved by Yaoyun.


    "When you feel that something is wrong, immediately give up the sovereignty of the body and replace me,"


    "I know." Ye Chen nodded immediately.


    "Come on, let me try, what can you do for this thousand-year old monster?"


    At the moment when the technique was released, Ye Chen stepped out fiercely.


    "Young people, it''s a good thing to have a temper, but you have to assign it to whom!" The old woman did not show weakness, and another strong wind released from her body while holding the crutches.


    Ye Chen only felt that he had crushed a mountain on his body.


    Breathing has become rapid.


    "Hey, just this strength? Didn''t you eat?" Ye Chen wiped the sweat from his head and said without paying attention.


    "Hehehe, young people are young people after all. It seems that the old lady is going to be cruel." Not planning to stay behind anymore, the light of Buddha blossomed from the old woman''s crutches.


    "Sure enough, it''s not a demon!" Looking at these subtle Buddha lights, Ye Chen also let go of his heart, at least to ensure the safety of Ye Chen''s life, but just as Ye Chen was cheering, the old woman''s crutches had already accumulated. With full strength, when he raised his hand, he slammed Ye Chen''s chest firmly.


    "Boom!" A hideous blood hole has appeared in Ye Chen''s atrium.


    This is four hands,


    Innocent Ye Chen thought that this might be a test for Tang Seng''s master and apprentice, but now, he found that he was wrong. The murderous look in the old woman''s eyes was already aggressive.

 826 Naruto Power System Chapter 826

    This is the rhythm to put Ye Chen to death.


    "This immortal and immortal body is indeed a well-deserved reputation." Without rushing to move, the old woman walked forward two steps tremblingly and whispered.


    you!Who the hell is it?


    Ye Chen, who had struggled to get up from the floor, gritted his teeth and said viciously.


    The pierced chest also began to slowly condense the flesh.After a while, except for the pool of blood on the ground, no trace of injury was revealed.


    "Why, I haven''t seen you for a few days, don''t you know who I am?" The old woman changed her body after a mysterious smile, and the sight that appeared in front of Ye Chen at this moment caused his pupils to shrink suddenly.


    It was no one else who appeared before him, it was the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva holding a jade clean bottle!


    No wonder he, who is in the light of the Buddha''s light, would cruel Ye Chen.


    It seems that this Guanyin Bodhisattva came prepared.


    "Your old man is really lingering!" Ye Chen murmured after spitting out the blood from his mouth.


    "You don''t tell me the origin of the immortality and the strength of Daluo Jinxian, today, I am going to kill! When you ask me, I am afraid that there will be no chance."


    With a wave of his hand, Guanyin Bodhisattva said indifferently.Who would have thought that Guanyin Bodhisattva who has always been kind-hearted and kind-eyed could actually say such things.


    Ye Chen was also shocked.This is Guanyin Bodhisattva?


    Chapter 1538


    "Then give it a try!" Ye Chen roared, and the Buddha''s light on his body bloomed. Although he did not have the vastness of Guanyin Bodhisattva, why did he feel that Ye Chen''s release was extremely pure.


    This makes Guanyin''s heart more unbalanced,


    What can your Buddha light be pure? In my eyes, it''s just a scum that can''t turn a big wave.


    Sure enough, Ye Chen, who rushed forward, was slapped and slapped by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The cross-cutting knife directly cut off Ye Chen''s arm.


    After Ye Chen got up with difficulty, he rushed forward again.


    Bang!With another loud noise, Ye Chen flew out again as always.


    I don''t know how many times it has passed, Ye Chen can no longer remember how many wounds there are on his body, and the immortal body can''t keep up with the speed of Ye Chen''s injury.


    It''s just healing again and again, breakage again and again.


    "I''m going to see that your immortal and immortal body is the same as the legend, and can be healed endlessly." Guanyin Bodhisattva was also cruel, ready to consume Ye Chen completely, to be honest,


    He was indeed jealous of Ye Chen''s special skill. After practicing for so long, he couldn''t guarantee that one day he could live long.


    But Ye Chen is different. As long as the immortal body in Ye Chen''s body is still running, Ye Chen will survive for a while. Unless he is superpowered, crushed, and wiped out, he cannot recover. The Buddha didn''t dare to admit, "This is such a powerful skill, how can it not be owned by himself, and appear on a little boy who is still stinking. Why does he control this power."


    The more Guanyin Bodhisattva thought, the more angry he was, and the hand that whipped Ye Chen became heavier.


    Just now, he severely chopped off Ye Chen''s neck.


    Although the Immortal Immortal Body can heal his body, Ye Chen has to bear this kind of pain alone. I am afraid that this is the only weakness of the Immortal Immortal Body.


    Once the host is mentally unable to withstand this kind of pain, might it be completely destroyed?


    Panting heavily, Ye Chen got up again.


    Yao Yun in the divine consciousness had told Ye Chen no less than ten times to change himself.


    "Hey, Lao Yao, it''s not that I don''t believe you, I just want to try my limit, can this immortal body make me die!"


    I am afraid that only Ye Chen, a lunatic, can think of this terrible idea. Can you let yourself die?Isn''t that nonsense?If you die, where do you regret going? This gamble is undoubtedly Ye Chen''s biggest play.


    Although he was betting on life, Ye Chen actually felt calm in his heart, he cleared the subtle changes in his body, and he seemed to be bloody, but in fact his body was basically intact.


    With the accumulation of Guanyin Bodhisattva''s damage, the speed of the healing of the immortal body has increased again and again.


    If Guanyin Bodhisattva knew that Ye Chen was practicing his handicraft, he would probably just screw off Ye Chen''s head.


    How could this guy be like Xiaoqiang.It''s endless.Even Guanyin Bodhisattva feels that he is unable to do what he wants. This is really unbeatable.


    "Hey, why the Bodhisattva, you have no energy? You are too useless, why don''t you give it to me on the lotus stand, I will sit down and see if it works?"


    "Hehe, this lotus stand is right in front of you. Whether you can sit or not depends on your ability." Guanyin Bodhisattva was obviously cruel, and the exploding Buddha''s light gathered into a golden spear, facing Ye Chen''s front door. Rushed over.


    Chapter 1539


    come!


    "Boom" The long spear gathered by the Buddha''s light swept through Ye Chen, and the whole person was completely wrapped by this layer of Buddha''s light, and the tingling and suffocation of the body came to his face.


    Ye Chen gritted his teeth with the pain of physical separation.


    "The flesh and blood have been peeled off layer by layer with the piercing of the Buddha light, and the dense white bones inside are transparent and visible."


    "Ye Chen! Give up! If you go on like this, you will not die and your body is strengthening and you can''t withstand such damage! Hurry up and change me!" Yao Yun has been urging in the spirit space, but Ye Chen seems to have not heard , Clenching his teeth, letting his flesh and blood disappear in the Buddha''s light, he remained indifferent.


    No, I can''t just shrink back!This is not my limit. How can I stop here? Although Ye Chen said that whenever something happened, he would pull Yaoyun out to settle for him, but when something like this really happened, Ye Chen was more determined. He knew that once The first time he borrowed Yaoyun''s power, he would become dependent on Yaoyun, and this dependence would stop his own mind.


    "Is the left leg broken?" Ye Chen, who could not feel the slightest sensation of his left leg, shook his head, and then called the Nine Turns Buddha Magic Skill in his body unscrupulously.


    There is no meaning to stop.


    In so many days, Ye Chen had already fully understood the first level of the magic power of the Nine Stage Buddha, what he had to do now was to borrow the power of Guanyin Bodhisattva to break through the second level.


    Only when people are in a desperate situation can they fully explode their hidden power. No matter how beautiful the flowers in the greenhouse are, they are still extremely fragile.


    Only after experiencing a stormy baptism, the blooming flowers will be more delicate and beautiful.


    At this moment, Ye Chen''s sanity had begun to blur, and he was fierce in his heart, biting the tip of his tongue so that he was awake, if he had fallen asleep now, then so much pain would really be in vain.


    "Oh, even those great monsters who have cultivated for thousands of years dare not regret this Buddha''s light. Even if you have the strength of a big Luo Jinxian, but you are not good at using it, you can only disappear into this world with this Buddha''s light."


    "Break it for me!"


    Before the Guanyin Bodhisattva finished speaking, Ye Chen in the golden light roared.


    "Boom!" A golden light in the sky fell vertically and enveloped Ye Chen''s body, and a golden halo burst out in Ye Chen''s body in a daze.


    The shocking force razed the entire Jia Mansion to the ground.


    This time the outburst of Buddha''s light was stronger than Ye Chen''s power in any burst.


    "Hey, I finally broke through." Ye Chen, whose face was bloody, said with a softly cracked cheek.

 827 Naruto Power System Chapter 827

    "Lao Yao, see that, Xiao Yefu is dead, how could he die? This time I gambled, it seems I won."


    Obviously, Ye Chen has already broken through the second level of the Nine Ranks Buddha Magic Skills, but this also makes me afraid. The second level of breakthrough is already so hard, and I can imagine how many hardships there will be after that. Chen received it.


    "Hey, sure enough, the storyline of one step to the sky can only appear in a dream." Ye Chen shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Okay, go and dream of your spring and autumn, leave it to me here."


    A figure with blurred eyes appeared in Ye Chen''s sight.


    "Haha, leave it to you."


    Ye Chen couldn''t hold it anymore and fell asleep.


    Ye Chen''s body, who was about to close his eyes, was suddenly suspended in the air, and then his eyes slowly opened again.


    Chapter 1540


    The pupils of that pair of Yaoye appeared again.


    Seeing Ye Chen sticking out his tongue and gently licking the blood at the corner of his mouth, he chuckled evilly.


    "Guanyin Bodhisattva, after so many years, I hope you still remember this king, the last hatred, today we have to take care of it."


    With a single wave of his hand, every broken joint on his body had returned to its original position again with the crackling sound. The broken wound on Ye Chen''s body had healed in an instant.


    "Haha, this immortal body is really a physics plug-in, I really envy this kid, where can I get the good exercises, kid you can sleep at ease, here, I will help you settle it!"


    The vibration just now did not cause any harm to Guanyin Bodhisattva at all. At this moment, he was just waiting for the smoke to dissipate, "Why haven''t he fallen down yet?" Through the faint smoke and dust, Guanyin Bodhisattva still saw Ye Chen''s figure still straight. Standing in place, "What kind of monster is this kid?" The Guanyin Bodhisattva who was going to go for an autopsy was completely stunned by Ye Chen''s vitality. How could an ordinary person have such a terrifying will.There are only a handful of people who have resisted their Buddha''s light.


    Actually, what Guanyin Bodhisattva said was really exalting Ye Chen. The reason why Ye Chen was able to work so unscrupulously and desperately was because of the protection of Yaoyun. Unfortunately, Ye Chen fell, and what Guanyin Bodhisattva did not know was that , At this moment, what Ye Chen is in front of me, but the strong overlord of the emptiness, the eternal night king who shakes the Buddha!


    Seeing Ye Chen''s one-handed move, a large net appeared in the sky, shutting Ye Chen and Guanyin Bodhisattva inside, and only Ye Chen could open this barrier. The entire roof of Jia Mansion was already covered by Ye Chen. The aftermath of the battle with Guanyin Bodhisattva exploded and shattered, "Not good! Master is in danger!"


    Looking back at Xiaochun,


    "Sure enough, you goblin is here to delay me! Give me my life!" Without a word, the iron rod was about to smash down.


    Lord!Great Sage!


    Seeing that Monkey King had already attacked him, Xiaochun could only shook his head with a wry smile, Kong!A strong wind erupted from the petite body and bounced off the Monkey King who charged up.


    "Ok?"


    Monkey King exclaimed the difference, can he have such a cultivation level at a young age?After blinking his eyes, the fiery eyes opened, and Xiaochun was entwined with golden light in the Monkey King¡¯s fiery eyes?


    "Great Sage! Don''t do it." Xiaochun murmured and changed.


    "Are you?" Monkey King saw the petite girl transforming into a kind woman. He was surprised that the golden cudgel in his hand didn''t smash again, just murmured.


    "Hehe, the great sage does not blame me for being the old mother of Lishan. I was ordered to test your masters and apprentices again by Guanyin Bodhisattva, to see if you are cherished. Seeing today, the great sage seems to have passed the test. Congratulations. "Mother Li Shan gave a small salute to Monkey King.


    It was apologizing to Monkey King for his behavior just now.


    "Ao turned out to be an old mother, who should I be? Why don''t you even let my old grandson go? I, the monkey who jumped out of the stone, has long looked down on the relationship between men and women. You are just taking off your pants and farting. Meaningless."


    The old mother Li Shan smiled bitterly.Nodded quickly.


    1541 Snoring Thunder


    I am afraid that only Monkey King dared to say such things to Li Shan''s mother.But thinking that his master was not a big accident, Monkey King let out a sigh of relief.


    Looking back, hey, isn''t this Manjushri and Samantabhadra, why?Are those two women also your two-sisters?


    When Monkey King saw the two Bodhisattvas Manjusri and Samantabhadra walking towards him, he laughed and said.


    Upon seeing the two Bodhisattvas met, they politely confessed to Monkey King, "Big brother, what happened to the explosion just now?" Monk Sha panicked and ran away from the room with no roof. come out.


    "Hey, Junior Brother Sha, I''m afraid you have passed the postgraduate entrance examination, right?"


    "Test? What test?" Upon hearing this, Monk Sha scratched his head and said confusedly.


    "Huh? Didn''t the two bodhisattvas test your desire for lust and precept?" Monkey King was also extremely confused about this?


    "Huh? There are other things like this? Why don''t I know anything?" Monk Sha became even more daunted.


    And the Manjushri Bodhisattva in the distance said with a wry smile.


    "You are snoring like thunder, how can I tell you that you can''t wake up, how can you test your sexuality?"


    As soon as this remark made Monk Sha''s old face blushed, he did fall asleep unless he woke up naturally, otherwise you would have to use some means to wake him up. Zhu Bajie is a snooze, and Monk Sha can really sleep!


    "Hey, by the way, why didn''t Ba Jie come out?" Monkey King looked back curiously, but he didn''t find Zhu Ba Jie, and then asked curiously.


    "Uh, Zhu Wuneng failed the test," Samantabhadra said with a helpless expression.


    Think of the scene where Zhu Bajie''s saliva rushed towards him like estrus. As a bodhisattva, Samantabhadra felt severe nausea.


    "Brother Monkey, save me Brother Monkey!" Looking back, Zhu Bajie was hung on a birch tree at this time, "You fool, it''s a shame to me!" Monkey King watched Zhu Bajie''s extremely indecent movements Gao Cuilan, who was screaming in her heart every day and night, could no longer hold her back when she was slapped by the bodhisattva. There was a lot of resentment in her heart.


    "Hang it up, Samantabhadra is here. I don''t have the right to put you down. To let it go, I can only trouble Samantabhadra Bodhisattva." Monkey King spread his hands and signaled that he had no choice.


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Bajie screamed louder.


    "Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva, it''s my old pig who is wrong, I shouldn''t have evil thoughts towards you, shouldn''t..."


    Manjushri Bodhisattva who heard the words was stunned, this Pig Bajie, how could he say anything from his mouth.


    The same is true of Samantabhadra, a big black hand waved,


    I!Suddenly Zhu Bajie became speechless.


    After being sealed by Xianshu, the yard was also cleaned a lot, and then everyone''s attention was in Tang Seng''s room... "It must be Guanyin Bodhisattva who will test the master." Sun Wukong said with a smile.


    The old mother Li Shan said that this was the test of Guanyin Bodhisattva, so the four who tested them were Samantabhadra, Li Shan old mother, Manjushri and Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Seeing that there is no news from the master, it is estimated that he should be in this room, and seeing the appearance of this room intact, presumably the explosion Guanyin Bodhisattva just now should be protected by magic, after all, Tang Seng is a mortal corpse.If you don''t protect it, you may be hurt.


    Chapter 1542


    In the room at this moment, the two of them had no idea what was happening outside, and the loud explosion did not reach their ears. What is ridiculous is that the two people have been in a stalemate facing each other for a long time.


    The two of you look at me like this, I look at you,


    Tang Seng, who couldn''t bear it, spoke first.


    "Little wine girl, if you are so late, what is the matter? If you just watch me like this and don''t speak, please go out first. I have to hurry tomorrow and want to rest early."


    Tang Seng, who didn''t want to spend so much time anymore, first issued an order to evict guests.

 828 Naruto Power System Chapter 828

    The Xiaojiu who had been driven out like this didn''t mean to leave, and he still looked at Tang Seng madly.


    "You really don''t feel anything to me?"


    As soon as this statement came out, it ignited like dynamite in Tang Seng¡¯s mind.


    He can''t believe his ears now,


    "You... what did you just say?"


    Seeing Tang Seng''s incredible face, Xiao Jiu was amused for a while, and then stared at Tang Seng''s eyes fiercely, then said softly.


    ... "I said, I like you!" Is that clear enough?


    "Little wine donor, are you sick? How come you say such a thing,"


    "No, no, I am not sick, on the contrary, I am now very awake, extremely awake! I know what I''m talking about!"


    After refusing Tang Seng''s words fiercely, Xiaojiu''s eyes also rose in waves.


    "I was born in this small mountain village. There was a famine in the early years. Mom and Dad were starved to death. I was living on the streets, helpless. No one would care about my life or death. On the contrary, for them, The more people there are, the more even the distribution of food, so no one will care about my life and death.


    Just when I was about to starve to death on the street, a monk passed by me, melted a steamed bun with water and fed it into my mouth little by little. Although I was asleep at the time, I remembered that person. Faces.And that person is you!"


    The huge amount of information makes Tang Seng extremely different. When will he rescue a little girl? Isn''t this nonsense?


    "Little wine girl, I think you must have made a mistake. I did not help any girl at all. Although I often rescue victims in Chang''an, I have never encountered the things you just said, and you have been living. Here, you must be mistaken," Tang Seng who repeatedly vetoed it was indeed Xiaojiu shaking his head firmly.


    "After you listen to me, that steamed bun hangs my life, and then my mother-in-law adopted me. She told me that it was the monks who had come from Dongtu Tang and went to the west to pray for Buddhist scriptures.


    I asked my mother-in-law, is it possible for me to meet him?The mother-in-law nodded and shook her head. Finally, she couldn''t bear to watch me think about it day and night, so she told me that one day you will pass by here again, let me wait patiently, do you know, mother-in-law told me a few days ago, I When the waiting people are coming here soon, do you know how happy I am?


    The person who has been waiting for a long time is finally about to appear in front of me. I am so excited that I can''t sleep every night.Finally let me wait for you."


    Speaking of Xiaojiu, he stretched out his hand and slowly touched the Buddha on Tang Seng''s cheek.


    Tang Seng, who was still stunned, would not have thought of this situation, and immediately dodged.


    "Guilty and sin, little wine girl, the poor monk is really not the one you are waiting for, you must have admitted the wrong person." Tang Seng, who had retreated several steps, said quickly.


    Chapter 1543


    At this time, the sweat beads on the top of the head have slowly condensed together,


    Good deed, this is more terrifying than those monsters who are about to eat themselves, and it really is the saddest one.


    When he was captured by Monk Sha last time, Tang Seng was able to place his expectations on his apprentice, but now in this situation, Monkey King can''t help him at all.


    "You may not remember, but I always remember that you saved my life! In this life of my little wine, you don¡¯t marry unless I die, otherwise I¡¯ll be waiting here, the reincarnation of my life, I¡¯ll wait , I will wait for the reincarnation of ten lives, even if you ignore me, I will wait for you here, even if I look far away, I will wait for you here!"


    "I drop ghosts, is this Guanyin Bodhisattva so good at acting?" At this time, Monkey King was lying on the roof, eavesdropping on the conversation between Tang Seng and Xiaojiu. I have to say that Guanyin Bodhisattva really tested Tang Seng The most stringent among several people, the words he just said, even if he were himself, his stone-like heart would be moved, let alone the mortal Tang monk.


    "Little wine girl, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t promise you. It¡¯s just that I have a heavy responsibility to learn from the past. The people of Datang are still waiting for the good news of my return, and I¡¯ve already shaved my hair as a monk. Embarrassed the poor monk,"


    Tang Seng clasped his hands together and said tremblingly. Obviously, after saying these words, how much determination he had made in his heart, several fragments flashed in his mind when Xiao Jiu said that.But even if what Xiao Jiu said is true, he has escaped into the empty door now, how can he treat it as a trifle.


    In fact, just like the flash in Tang Seng¡¯s mind, he did come here in his first life. At the beginning, he embarked on a westward journey as a learner. At that time, the previous difficulties were not too difficult. Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha were not affected. Relegated to the mortal world, so the first Tang Monk walked here easily, but after all, without the protection of the disciples, the Tang Monk was eventually swallowed by the monsters and beasts in the mountains.


    After turning around nine times without crossing the hurdle of Liusha River, he was eaten by the unknowing sand monk for the ninth generation. In this life, after gathering Monkey King and Ye Chen, he arrived here after many years, that is to say, Tang Seng in this life has experienced eleven reincarnations, and in the first life, the seeds of this love were planted.


    At this time, the little wine has grown from a little girl to a slim and beautiful girl, and the little wine has waited for hundreds of years. Because of the Guanyin Bodhisattva, the little wine has maintained this appearance for hundreds of years.


    "Little wine girl, you forgot about me. Don''t waste your good age. You should have reaped a love of your own. For whom is the long wait here?"


    "For whom? This question is really good. I have asked me the same question more than a hundred times. Who am I for? For whom, but now I know. When I saw you at first sight, I just I know, in order to be able to meet you again here, it is an extremely wonderful feeling for me to be able to look at you."


    "You, hey, why are you doing this, I don''t deserve it at all."


    Tang Seng shook his head sadly.


    "Hey, you can''t be with me, then you are not qualified to control what I do." Then with tears, he made a grimace at Tang Sanzang.


    Chapter 1544


    Then he resumed his initial naughty appearance,


    Then he bounced and walked outside the house.


    "Hey,"


    After a light sigh, Tang Seng''s face was full of grief. He wanted to rest, fearing that the little wine girl would be hurt by his words, so he rushed out.


    After stepping out, the scene in front of Tang Seng and Xiao Jiu girl was amazed, "Here, was there a war?" Xiao Jiu murmured, and saw that the entire Jia family mansion was turned into ruins for a time, and only Tang Seng remained. The room is intact.


    "Hey, master, congratulations on passing the test!" Monkey King jumped off the roof playfully. "Test?" Tang Seng was confused.


    "What test, what are you talking about Wukong?"


    "Of course it is the test given to you by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Hey, if I want to tell you, Guanyin Bodhisattva is really cruel. How can you say that kind of love to the master? The master is an ordinary person. What you say makes me feel It''s tickling, let alone the master." Monkey King also teased several times about Xiaojiu''s behavior, "Guanyin Bodhisattva? What else are you talking about with the monkey head? How can I not understand what you are saying?"


    "Huh? Aren''t you Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Monkey King asked wonderingly.


    "I''m the Jade Emperor, okay?" Xiaojiu was not ready to give Sun Wukong any face, and turned around and shouted at Li Shan''s mother, "Mother, what happened here?


    "Mistress? The old mother Li Shan is this girl''s mistress?" This is very different from Monkey King.In this way, this little girl is really not Guanyin Bodhisattva, but just now the old mother Li Shan clearly said that they were here to test the people on the order of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Where did the Guanyin Bodhisattva go?


    "Wait! Where''s Ye Chen? Broken!


    Sun Wukong''s secret way is not good, he has been paying attention to Tang Seng, but he never thought of forgetting Ye Chen. If he said that this girl is just an ordinary person, then Ye Chen has encountered an accident now, because this way, Guanyin Bodhisattva seems to have been embarrassed by Ye. Chen, and Ye Chen and Guanyin Bodhisattva disappeared at the moment, "Mother Li Shan, two Bodhisattvas, do you know if Guanyin Bodhisattva is here?"


    The three of them said nothing,


    It can be regarded as acquiescing to Monkey King,


    "Sure enough, the game tonight was not aimed at Monk Tang and their masters and apprentices, Guanyin Bodhisattva, to harm Ye Chen!"


    At the moment in Ye Chen¡¯s enchantment, people from outside could not feel the existence of Ye Chen and Guanyin Bodhisattva, and Ye Chen, who was possessed by Yaoyun, was completely different from the inside out, sitting on the stone. With Erlang''s legs up, he looked at the Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of him playfully.


    "Avalokitesvara, after so many years, you still look like this. You are in the world, making people evil."


    "You? Who are you?" Obviously feeling the change in Ye Chen''s temperament, Guanyin Bodhisattva did not dare to act rashly, standing still and whispering.


    "Me? I''m Ye Chen? Who else can I be? Are you trying to fuck me? Come on, why don''t you dare to move me?"


    The unbridled mockery made Guanyin Bodhisattva''s face extremely dull.


    "furious!"


    The jade bottle in Guanyin Bodhisattva''s hand floated in the air, and the swaying rain and dew turned into ice cones and rushed towards Ye Chen.

 829 Naruto Power System Chapter 829

    Just when I was about to touch Ye Chen,


    "air!"


    As Ye Chen''s eyes shook, the cone of ice that was about to touch Ye Chen melted slowly. Before Guanyin Bodhisattva was surprised, Ye Chen had turned into a flash of lightning and appeared beside Guanyin in a flash.


    Chapter 1545


    Is the speed still so unbearable?


    Ye Chen let out a cold cry, followed by a whip, and drew it towards Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The look of Guanyin Bodhisattva changed instantly,


    The speed and strength that Ye Chen exploded in front of him were no longer on the same level as the self just now. There was no such thing as a state of dying to live just now, and he was a different person.


    "Hey, don''t be surprised, the good show is still behind." Ye Chen smiled evilly. He really loves Ye Chen''s body. The immortal blessing combined with his thousand-year cultivation base is basically invincible. Existence, if you can completely integrate Ye Chen''s body, then there is nothing possible to return to your peak moment.


    But Yaoyun can¡¯t do this kind of thing.


    After all, Ye Chen believed him so much, how could he do something that is not as good as a beast.


    As Yaoyun gradually became acquainted with Ye Chen''s body, the attacking trend became more and more fierce. He soon beat Guanyin Bodhisattva into a panic. After resisting Ye Chen''s whip, Guanyin Bodhisattva was obviously already How could it be possible that this kid could not bear the damage? In addition to being immortal, the fighting power that has erupted now is completely different from the one who fought with his life just now.


    "You are not Ye Chen at all!"


    "Oh? Why not? Are you telling me?" Ye Chen took away the fist in his hand and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva humorously. Now in Ye Chen''s eyes, Guanyin Bodhisattva poses no threat to him. Yaoyun was just trying to avenge the revenge at the foot of Lingshan Mountain. When the old woman transformed into a Guanyin Bodhisattva, Yaoyun was really restless in the soul. On the one hand, he was really worried about Ye Chen¡¯s comfort, on the other hand. , I just wanted to go out and try, how much the level of Guanyin Bodhisattva has improved over the years.


    But it¡¯s obvious, it¡¯s obviously staying in place.


    "It seems that your spiritual mountains and rivers are nurturing people. Everyone only knows how to eat and drink, like a wine bag and rice bag, and the strength is still the same, but I am full of expectations."


    Yaoyun ridiculed in a cold voice. With one hand, the Buddha''s light appeared, and a golden spear appeared in his hand. Yaoyun was not big enough to sacrifice Fang Tian''s halberd. After all, the weapon was too shining. As he battled the battlefield, he overturned an unknown number of bald donkeys.


    If Yaoyun pulls it out now, it will undoubtedly kill the Guanyin Bodhisattva on the spot. After all, Fang Tian¡¯s painting of a halberd is too eye-catching. Who in Buddhism does not know the fame of Fang Tian¡¯s painting of a halberd. Yaoyun¡¯s name has been deeply reserved. In the hearts of every Buddhist believer, perhaps younger generations have forgotten that legend over time, but the older generation of Buddhists cannot forget what happened that day.


    In the moon black and wind high at night, one person, one shot from the Yumenguan ferry, straight into the spear, enter the temple, kill when you see the temple, blood-stained black robe, killing all the way to the foot of Lingshan Mountain, along the way, he encountered five Buddhists. Life-like, all fell under his Fang Tian painted halberd.


    And this weapon also marks Yaoyun himself. Although he is strong enough to crush Guanyin Bodhisattva, he can¡¯t guarantee that Guanyin Bodhisattva has a means of escape. Once he is released, it will bring Ye Chen a murderous disaster. It was Ye Chen during the growth period that was like a baby bird.Yaoyun must report to him at all times, because they are now grasshoppers tied to a rope.Once Ye Chen had something to do, Yaoyun couldn''t live at all.


    Chapter 1546


    Therefore, Yaoyun is also very low-key, slowly took out the spear and put it on her chest, "Come on! Let me see, how awesome is your second master of Lingshan?" Yaoyun continued. Said without obstruction, but the words are rough and not rough, Guanyin Bodhisattva can really be regarded as the second master of Lingshan, after all, the power of Guanyin Bodhisattva is the most powerful under the Great Sun Tathagata.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that he is in charge of two.


    "Why? I always feel that you are particularly familiar?"


    Facing Yaoyun''s ridicule, Guanyin Bodhisattva was no longer excited, but at this moment, his strength was strong and his personality was arrogant and domineering, which made Guanyin Bodhisattva feel that he had really seen Ye Chen at this time somewhere.


    "Familiar? Maybe you will be more familiar after you fight!" Yaoyun has no time to wrestle with him. The demons are originally a fighting nation. They who use force in the cities, firmly believe that only a hard fist is the last word!


    The spear, which is like a broken bamboo, is like a thunder, sweeping towards the Guanyin Bodhisattva, empty!A layer of blue protective cover appeared instinctively on the lotus platform, which took Ye Chen''s blow.


    "Hey, yes, I said that this lotus platform is a treasure, and one day I will sit in your position."


    I''ve long been used to Ye Chen''s ruthless ridicule, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva vomits lightly, and the rain dew in the Yujing bottle appears again, entwining Ye Chen about to wrap up all of it.


    "Are you still playing with these pediatrics for me now?" Yaoyun sneered when she saw it, and her body began to swell rapidly.


    "Ran six!" After he uttered angrily, the burst of energy flew the rain and dew bombs in the jade bottle for tens of meters, and the aftermath made the entire enchantment space tremble.


    The Monkey King on the periphery was looking for Ye Chen anxiously at this time, and suddenly felt the abnormal movement in front of him, and stretched out his hand to slowly touch it.


    It¡¯s like touching a mirror,


    "Here! Here, Master! Ye Chen is here!"


    The ecstatic Monkey King hurriedly shouted.


    "Quick! Quick! Open him and save Ye Chen?"


    At this moment Tang Seng also felt the unexpected arrival. Guanyin Bodhisattva''s attitude towards Ye Chen was also in his eyes, and for such a long time, for Tang Seng, Ye Chen was more able to make himself trusted than Guanyin Bodhisattva. It''s a kind of awakening.


    "Okay, look at my old grandson!" Sun Wukong had already pulled out the wishful golden hoop from his ears, and blasted it fiercely towards the barrier, but with an explosion, there was no barrier in front of him. The breakage.


    "So hard?" Monkey King couldn''t believe his eyes at this moment, knowing that his wishful golden cudgel weighed 135,000 jin.


    There is nothing wrong with hitting this transparent cover?


    What Sun Wukong didn¡¯t know was that unless Yaoyun unlocked the barrier by himself, even if the outside world came to the Buddha, it would take a certain amount of time to open it.


    Yaoyun has this self. He has been fighting the Guanyin Bodhisattva for a long time, and he can already gain the upper hand when he is released from the sixth turn.


    If the nine revolutions really broke out, it is estimated that crushing will not be a problem.


    However, Yaoyun now dare not expose the power of the third revolution. This is the reason for the struggle for so long.


    boom!


    I saw that Ye Chen picked the Guanyin Bodhisattva from the lotus stand with a carbine.


    Compared with this demon king, Guanyin Bodhisattva''s cultivation level seems to be a bit lacking.


    Chapter 1547


    After all, there is still a mountain high.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva is also different. At their level of cultivation, there are only a handful of people who can shake their status. Apart from those few people, she really can''t imagine anyone who can reach his level.


    "Where to run!" Turning around, probing with big hands and grabbing toward Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "The Dharma is immeasurable! Turn the void!"


    I saw Guanyin Bodhisattva''s left hand with an orchid lightly erected, and the moment the Buddha''s light shined, his body had become illusory, and Ye Chen''s big hand immediately probed the void.


    "Huh?" It runs really fast.


    "Solid!"


    air!


    A wisp of green smoke floated from behind Ye Chen,


    Yao Yun, who had already smelled the dangerous scent, turned his head, a palm blasted out, and blasted with Guanyin Bodhisattva fiercely.


    The aftermath of the confrontation left everyone outside the barrier with lingering fears.


    Feeling such a large-scale confrontation, Monkey King became more restless, but no matter how he broke the chapter, the barrier didn''t even show a trace of fragmentation.


    Anxiously, Sun Wukong jumped up and down, and then turned his eyes to the two bodhisattvas in the distance, Manjushri and Samantabhadra, think of a way to open this barrier, Ye Chen is still inside, he is a member of our westward team. , Without him, it is difficult for us to learn from the experience,

 830 Naruto Power System Chapter 830

    I beg you, okay, my grandson has never begged anyone in my life, you two see...


    To be honest, how happy Ye Chen would be to make Monkey King beg others so humble and humble.


    And the two Bodhisattvas Manjusri and Samantabhadra smiled when they met, and they could only shook their heads faintly,... "The Great Sage, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s just the matter of Guanyin Bodhisattva. It''s really hard to intervene with me and others." This enchantment was obviously set by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The purpose is to put that young man to death,


    If they act rashly and disrupt Guanyin Bodhisattva''s plan, then the blame will come down, and I am afraid that neither of them can afford such an accident.


    "Two Bodhisattvas, is there really no way?" Tang Seng stepped forward with his hands folded and said softly.


    "Hey." The two Bodhisattvas really can only helplessly.


    "Grandma''s, I don''t believe that I can''t break your turtle shell!" A faint hatred flashed across Monkey King''s face, ready to sacrifice the truth of Faxiang again.The last time I fought with Ye Chen, because I sacrificed my true body, I was exhausted for a long time. If I mobilized the true body rashly, even if his body was transformed by the spiritual stone, it would not be edible.


    But now in this situation, Monkey King can''t manage that much. As long as Ye Chen''s safety can be ensured, what can be done if he suffers a little bit.


    The sky and the earth are clear, the sky has changed, "the Sun Wukong is about to grow hundreds of meters, "wait?"


    Suddenly, a crisp voice interrupted Monkey King''s spell.


    Taking a closer look, the little wine girl was standing in front of Monkey King.


    "Little girl, get out of the way, or you will be hurt by waiting!"


    "Drink! Come back soon!" Lao Li Shan behind her sternly scolded.


    "Mistress, it will be fine in a while!" Without intending to leave, Xiaojiu waved his hand to indicate that it was okay, and then whispered towards Tang Sanzang.


    "Is the people inside important to you?"


    "Huh?" These words stopped Tang Monk from interrogating him.


    But then he also nodded,


    "He saved my life."


    "Well, I''ll help you."


    "What little wine, do you know what you are talking about?" The words made Li Shan''s mother who was watching from afar even more ecstatic.


    Chapter 1548


    "Your own self-cultivation is not a great achievement, and it is an acquired effort. Now you are going to become an immortal and become a Taoist. If you do this foolishly, you will have to wait for hundreds of times to rise.


    You still have to stay in this place until the cultivation base is overflowing. Have you ever considered this?Hearing what the mistress said, quickly move away.


    The matter here has not yet reached the point where you, the little girl, can intervene in the film."


    Li Shan''s mother pretending to be angry Hechi Road.


    The little wine in the distance didn''t seem to be heard.Staring at Tang Sanzang with tender eyes.


    "Hey, do you have to wait for hundreds of years? That''s really great, so that I can see you here once, and I have another chance to meet you.


    I hope that next time, I can seize the opportunity."After chuckling twice, he turned his head and looked at the empty field far away sternly.


    What about a hundred years of cultivation? What about another hundred years? It turned out to be his trouble. Even if I die today, I will help him settle this problem.


    Monkey King was also stunned at this moment, not knowing what to say.


    But when Tang Seng heard the consequences of doing this, he rushed forward recklessly in an attempt to stop Xiao Jiu''s actions.But all this is too late.


    The cyclone had formed in Xiao Jiu''s chest, containing his extremely strong life element and blasted towards the barrier in front of him.


    "No! Don''t! Ah! Little wine!" Li Shan''s old mother from a long distance also looked in her eyes, but it was a pity that her movements were always a step slower, and the ball of light had already shot out.


    It collided violently with that barrier.And inside the barrier.After Guanyin Bodhisattva and Yaoyun slapped his palms fiercely, it was obvious that Guanyin Bodhisattva couldn''t beat Yaoyun. He was still breathing heavily after a few steps backwards. How many people can make Guanyin Bodhisattva so embarrassed in the world.


    "Hehe, I said how to explode such a strong power, it turns out that there is a soul body blessed in the body," Guanyin Bodhisattva wiped off the fine sweat from his forehead and said softly.


    "Oh Huo, it seems to be seen, but it doesn''t matter, no one in this world will know anyway, because you can''t get out of this barrier."


    Actually Guanyin Bodhisattva already knew that Yaoyun was attached to Ye Chen''s body, so he simply didn''t stop doing it, and first got rid of the right arm of the Tathagata.


    It also saves much trouble for the following things.


    After secretly making up his mind, Yao Yun took a deep breath, preparing to completely release the nine-turn Buddha magic power and the Guanyin Bodhisattva in a deadly battle, suddenly there was a cracking sound outside the barrier.


    After taking away the action in his hand, Yaoyun stained his tongue. I didn''t expect that someone would actually spot us, huh?Seeing this posture seems to be breaking the barrier?


    "It seems that today''s training can only end here," he sighed in pity, then Yaoyun turned his head and laughed at Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The ghost''s voice is a bit creepy even for Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Hehe, it''s your fate, you can survive the catastrophe today, but next time, you may not have such good luck, your head is easy to keep.


    One day, I will pick it up myself."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was also a cracking sound from the barrier.


    "I look forward to meeting you next time." A thought-provoking look made the Guanyin Bodhisattva, who had been lingering in his heart, even more panicked.


    "Boom," followed by a sound of explosion resounding across the sky from this quiet mountain village.


    What surprised Monkey King was that this little girl really opened this barrier.


    Chapter 1549


    As a thick cloud of smoke dissipated, two figures appeared in the sight of everyone. At this time, the Guanyin Bodhisattva had sat firmly on the lotus platform, and underneath was the drowsy Ye Chen. Seeing this, Sun Wukong A stride rushed forward,


    He touched Ye Chen¡¯s nose and found that he was still breathing. He sent a breath of air for a while, and then a pair of eyes projected onto Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Very angry questioned.


    "Bodhisattva, test the color and mind, but you hurt Ye Chen like this, what does this mean?" Monkey King asked fiercely without any retreat.


    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva¡¯s face is also very ugly, but even if he is in a bad position, it is not his turn to reprimand him, "This seat naturally has his own intentions. Don¡¯t worry, he is not dead, just fainted. You will get better after a short rest."


    Hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Monkey King had no choice but to step forward and help Ye Chen.


    Hearing that Ye Chen was okay, Tang Seng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, gratefully glanced at the gasping wine in the distance, and then bowed down.


    "The disciples visit the Bodhisattva."


    "Get up, Tang Sanzang, looking at you like this, you should have passed the test. Remember to practice all the way. The ups and downs are constant. And the level of lust is even more insurmountable. You have to maintain this state from beginning to end. Only when you are confused by the scene in front of you can your way go on forever."


    "Disciples, remember."

 831 Naruto Power System Chapter 831

    After a few casual preaching, Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded, and raised his hand toward the old mother Lishan, Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and signaled to leave first. Before everyone could react, the four great gods were already displayed in the sky. .


    Yaoyun in Divine Soul saw in his eyes, the corners of his mouth split into an arc.


    "Hehe, I have to say, I ran extremely fast,"


    "What? Go away?" Ye Chen''s divine sense beside him also appeared here.


    "Well, I ran. I didn''t fully understand him this time. I always felt like letting the tiger go back to the mountain." Yaoyun immediately sighed, "Why? Did you leak your feet?"


    "That''s not true. I use the last three turns of the nine-turn Buddha''s magic power to be useless. How could I be seen by him? What I am afraid of is that I didn''t understand him this time. Therefore, there will be many hard days in the future, and I believe in the temper of Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    I''m afraid I won''t easily say to let you go. If I go all out next time, I''m afraid my identity will be exposed. It is estimated that by then, you will not be able to obtain this sutra."


    "It''s the same way. If the Tathagata knows that there is you in my body, then he will let me learn the scriptures. I am afraid that he will come over easily and kill me."


    Thinking of this, Ye Chen was also afraid for a while. He had no choice but to practice hard, and try not to let Yaoyun show his strength, otherwise, his life would really live soon.


    After secretly making hard work, Ye Chen raised his head and pointed at Yaoyun, "What about that, Lao Yao, thank you so much today."


    "Be polite to me? By the way, your Nine-Rank Buddha magic skill has finally reached the level of attendance. Now hurry up and get acquainted with you. Now is a good time to practice."


    Before Yaoyun finished speaking, Ye Chen was already sitting on the ground at this moment, combing the Buddha''s light veins in an orderly manner.


    Chapter 1550: Love


    Suicidal attack, the rewards in exchange are also generous. Now Ye Chen has completely controlled the essence of the Nine-turn Buddha Magical Power Second Heaven. This kind of cultivation speed makes Yaoyun really amazed, immortal and immortal. A live hanging, attached to Ye Chen''s body, Bug''s cultivation method is really beyond the reach.


    But it is also inextricably linked to Ye Chen''s own perseverance. After all, not everyone can bear the pain of separation of flesh and blood.


    This young man must be able to shake the entire Three Realms later.


    If Ye Chen really grows up and revives the demons, it might really be possible.


    At this moment,


    The Tang Seng and Monkey King in the periphery were extremely confused,


    The pig Bajie in the distance also disappeared because of Manjushri¡¯s spell on his mouth. After several weak wailing, Monkey King remembered the existence of Zhu Bajie, waved his hand at the monk Sha, and the spirit ran over and took the pig Bajie from him. The tree was put down.


    "Oh, how did you put me down? I''m almost dying." Zhu Bajie complained, who hurt everywhere.


    "Okay, shut up, it''s not that you can''t pass the stage of lust, you look at us, then look at the master, master is an ordinary person, just..."


    Speaking of Monkey King, he felt that he was really talking too much.


    After the four bodhisattvas left, they left the little wine here.


    At this moment, Tang Seng was watching the little wine in the distance quietly.


    With Xiao Jiu''s sigh, it seemed that the entire sky was echoing with an inexplicable misery.


    Immediately afterwards, she squatted on the ground and began to sort out the wood on the ground.


    Tang Seng was extremely puzzled and couldn''t help but ask.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    "Clean up, otherwise where do I live at night." Xiaojiu replied.


    Then he said to himself with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, don''t worry, the mistresses will be back soon. It is estimated that they will wake up tomorrow morning and they will be back to the original state." I don''t know if it is seeking comfort, or if there is such a thing, Tang Seng can''t say anything.


    "Goku."


    "I know the master." Looking at Ye Chen, who was in no trouble in his arms, he settled Ye Chen into a normal place. After jumping on the roof, he let out a breath of immortality. Then Jia Mansion turned into ruins to see in a blink of an eye It was restored to its original appearance.


    The surprised little wine patted the solid wall in the front row and said softly.


    "Hey, it''s okay, little monkey, the tricks have become more slick." Monkey King didn''t say much about it. He knew that this girl was not too sad, so it didn''t matter much to let him talk about it.


    "Ah! Okay, things seem to be like this for today. I''m going back to sleep. Hey, you guys, let''s go to bed early. Also, tomorrow morning, I won''t send you off. The butler will clean up your breakfast and go on the road as soon as you finish. I don''t want to see you stinky monks who eat and drink."


    Waving his hand, Xiaojiu pushed open the door beside him.


    With a bang, the door was closed.


    "Master, have you passed this relationship or haven''t you had it?" Zhu Bajie asked curiously, seeing this posture.


    The result was a thrill of Monkey King.


    "You idiot, tell me a few words, hurry back to sleep, how can I have you everywhere!"


    "I''m not curious?" Zhu Bajie said grievously, clutching his head.


    "Go go, go curious about the house."


    Chapter 1551


    "Hey, sin and sin." Tang Seng murmured a few times looking at Xiao Jiu''s back.


    What he didn''t know was that the little wine who left the corner was behind the door, crying silently.


    Love is such a thing. You are not qualified to give pointers if you are not immersed. Some people say that one-sided fate can make a girl fall in love with a boy?


    how is this possible?


    But this happened. Xiaojiu gave up his chance to gain the Tao. He waited for several years. Now, he gave up again, ready to wait until a certain reincarnation, Tang Seng can be persisted by himself. Impressed.


    In the battle last night, for some reason, even a villager did not wake up. Sure enough, the struggle between gods and immortals could not be touched by mortals.


    When the cock crowed,


    The Tang monks and apprentices had already begun to pack up their bags, and no one spoke in the process, for fear of touching Tang Seng''s brows.


    Ye Chen also woke up very early today,


    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere today, he pulled Monkey King over and asked what was going on, only to find out that it was because of Xiaojiu.


    "That girl? Isn''t it an ordinary person?" Ye Chen was very different when he heard it. At this moment, Yaoyun''s voice rang from his mind.


    "That girl named Xiaojiu, at first, I saw that it was unusual. He broke my void barrier last night." Yao Yun has a very strong self against his void barrier, and is known as Da Luo Jinxian. The existence of insurmountable barriers was shattered in the hands of Xiaojiu.


    "Listen to Li Shan''s mother last night, the girl named Xiaojiu was about to rise, but last night she tried her best to break through the barriers and defenses, and the purpose was to fulfill the master''s wish." At this moment, Sun Wukong ran. Come over and hook Ye Chen''s neck and whisper.


    "Okay, Goku, let''s go ahead."

 832 Naruto Power System Chapter 832

    "Good, good."


    Obviously Tang Sanzang was very unwilling to mention this. Monkey King also closed his mouth wittily. As the little wine said, everyone walked to the entrance of the village and no little wine came to see him off. Tang Sanzang stood on the white horse and looked back. After taking a deep look at Xiaozhai in the Green Mountain, he swung away.


    At this moment on a high mountain,


    A slim young girl stood on the stone, casting her soft eyes on the Tang Seng on the white horse.


    "I will wait for you."


    "It seems that this difficulty is over." Ye Chen murmured, this time he has a long memory, and he must know the plot of the next difficulty in advance.


    On the way, Ye Chen was already reading the Westward Journey in his mind.


    "Let me see how difficult it is after the Four Saints have manifested."


    "Oh, yes," Ye Chen found the plot behind after looking up for a while. "Hey, it seems that the record is quite clear this time." Ye Chen nodded contentedly.


    But don''t be like the last time, if it is just those big characters, you will be a tragedy.


    "Five Villages."


    The content of the story is probably understood by myself, and it is simple to say, as long as the Monkey King is stopped that night, then this difficulty will be easily passed.


    After all, it was caused by a broken ginseng fruit, so Ye Chen seemed extremely relaxed, but things couldn''t be easier than imagined.Ye Chen could imagine the danger contained in it.


    "Brother Monkey, do you want to go ahead and take a look? Why haven''t you walked to someone''s house yet."


    Chapter 1552


    The daily bitterness of Zhu Bajie has begun.


    It really hasn''t been a long time before this pig head started his own performance.


    "Hey, you idiot, you got tired after leaving the village for a few days? I didn''t say you. I think you are dragging the master so much. You should not go to the west."


    Monkey King said relentlessly.


    "Hey, it''s not as fierce as you said. It''s been a while since I left that Jia Mansion. I didn''t say anything on the way because the master was in a bad mood. The key is that I can''t bear it anymore. Know? "


    The more Zhu Bajie said, the more aggrieved, he simply sat on the ground and said nothing to leave.


    Seeing Zhu Bajie this rascal look, Tang Seng could only smile helplessly, then nodded towards Wukong and said, "It''s okay, Wukong, it''s been a long time, and rest is good."


    "Well, Master, you are here to rest, I will find something to eat for you."


    Speaking of Monkey King, it turned into a cloud of blue smoke and floated into the distance.


    But Zhu Bajie was sitting on the ground with a chuckle, hehe, this method is better in the end.


    Ye Chen, who had rested, was not idle either. He immediately sat down and digested the wordless heavenly book left to him by the Nine Turns Buddha Magic Skills and the master. Although he was greedy and not chewing, Ye Chen still wanted to try it. If you turn a page in this book, your strength will definitely increase.


    Now that it¡¯s a race against time, Ye Chen has a hunch that Yaoyun¡¯s existence will be exposed soon, and if he did not have strong strength at that time, he would not be at the point of being slaughtered at that time, "can increase One serving is one serving, there is not much time left for me."


    "Boy, it seems you are a little lucky this time." Yaoyun''s voice rang in his mind.


    "Huh? What do you say?" Ye Chen asked loudly.


    "Do you know where is ahead?"


    "Um, it seems to be called Wuzhuang Guan, here." Ye Chen said vaguely. This Westward Journey system had clearly told himself that if you can''t tell anyone else, it will be judged that the mission has failed. Ye Chen He didn''t dare to walk this tightrope, and said vaguely to Yaoyun.


    "Well, indeed, the front is Wuzhuang Temple. When I passed by here, I was fortunate enough to go in once. The owner inside is a master of Taoism. I think he has a bit of unfathomable taste at the beginning. It is estimated that his strength has improved a lot. Thinking back to the Great Immortal Zhenyuan in the Wuzhuang Temple, Yaoyun''s heart is also full of awe. It is not how strong the strength of the Great Immortal Zhenyuan is, but because Yaoyun has never fought against him. He lives in the world, so he won Yaoyun¡¯s favor


    After the last few words, the two Zhen Yuanzi became Yaoyun''s first heart-to-heart talker.


    Zhenyuan Daxian: He is the ancestor of the earth immortal, the Taoist name Zhenyuanzi, who lives on the Wuzhuang Temple in Xiniu Hezhou, has profound Taoism, and even Guanshiyin Bodhisattva gave him three points."


    The ginseng fruit planted by the Great Immortal Zhenyuan most fascinated me, because I was full of devilish energy, and wherever I went, people with basic cultivation skills could sense my existence, but when I knew I was a slaughter of Buddhists , More immortal monks are evasive to me, for fear that I will get involved with them, and then hurt them.


    Only Zhenyuan Daxian treats me as a friend.


    Chapter 1553


    At the beginning, I was worried that if I was dragged into the meditation by Zhen Yuanzi, it would affect him. Now think about it, maybe people are not afraid of any Tathagata Buddha at all.


    By the way, Ye Chen, after going in, be sure to ask the Zhen Yuanzi for a few more wishful ginseng fruits, they are good things, and eating more will be of great benefit to you.


    "Hey, how did I hear that the function of ginseng fruit is to live forever? Now that I am immortal, how can I care about that kind of thing?"


    It is clearly stated in the Westward Journey that the function of ginseng fruit is to live forever, and Zhu Bajie, Monkey King and others steal it only because of gluttony, because most fairy monsters can live for hundreds of years, and they don¡¯t know how long they can live. Become a monster, practice hard, most of them can break the shackles of fate, and it is not a problem to live for thousands of years. As far as Tang Seng is concerned, the reason why those monsters desperately want to eat Tang Seng meat is just to win prizes.


    Who knows whether Tang Sengrou can live forever.


    For things like immortality, Ye Chen didn''t catch a cold at all. After all, he was already in this state, and it was impossible to double his life expectancy by eating more.


    "Hey, you are really a pig''s brain." Yaoyun looked at Ye Chen with a hatred of iron and steel.


    "Look, you also think so in your heart. There are countless monsters and immortals in the world, and they are basically immortal, and Zhenyuan Daxian has also cultivated for many years. He has long been extraordinary and has broken the limitation of life. But he still treats that tree as a treasure, you know why, he just wants to take this tree as his own.


    Because the immortality of ginseng fruit is basically the empty bullets released by Daxian Zhenyuan, in my opinion, immortality is just one of the small effects of ginseng fruit, and Zhenyuanzi tells everyone with such a big fanfare, just to let them know Since your own ginseng fruit can live forever, you can only live forever and nothing more. In this way, no one will come to inquire about the effect of ginseng fruit.


    After the news is released, a situation will arise. The people who come to the door for results are basically those little demon and little fairy, who are not sure of their own strength, Zhen Yuanzi can directly choose to stay behind closed doors.


    And those old monsters standing with the same name as Zhenyuan Daxian can''t pull their faces and talk to Zhenyuanzi to take the wishful ginseng fruit. After all, immortality is more important than face."


    "Stains stains," Ye Chen listened to his tongue. After Yaoyun''s analysis, he realized that this Zhenyuan Great Immortal had a lot of ghosts and eyes. He could come up with such a method to keep his ginseng fruit. ,Older gingers are more spicy.


    "But the Great Immortal Zhenyuan is so careful with the old monsters of the same level, why would he give me ginseng fruit?" Thinking of this, Ye Chen also had a hard time.


    "He dare! How much does my face cost me? If he doesn''t give you ten or eight, I will announce the effect of that ginseng fruit to the world. I have eaten it anyway.


    I know what it does."Ye Chen looked at the ridiculous expression that Yaoyun rarely leaked, and he was also amused. Looking at the posture Yaoyun and Zhenyuan Daxian might really be an excellent pair of year-old friends.


    After all, those who can enter the eyes of his Yaoyun''s magic are basically not bad.


    Hey, I can only hope that Daxian Zhenyuan will see me avoiding a disaster for him and give me ginseng fruit as a reward.


    Chapter 1554


    After listening to Yaoyun''s words, Ye Chen must stop Monkey King this time. If he makes trouble this time is exactly the same as what is written in The Westward Journey, then his own ginseng fruit will never be encountered in this life, and Sun Wukong will also If the ginseng fruit tree is cut off by the roots, then only Guanyin can be invited to help. Then if the Guanyin Bodhisattva comes prepared this time, wouldn''t he die miserably.


    In order to solve this problem from the source, Ye Chen said that he must stop Monkey King''s stubborn behavior.


    No, if you talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao was here, and he saw the horizon, and Monkey King stepped on somersault clouds, and his hands were full of fruits.


    "Hey, Brother Monkey, you are back." To say that Zhu Bajie''s nose is really not long in vain, just after sniffing slowly, you can smell the food.


    Liu Harazi rushed towards Monkey King, and his answer was naturally a kick and kick, "I know how to eat in one day, and the master hasn''t eaten yet can it be your turn?"

 833 Naruto Power System Chapter 833

    Zhu Bajie was not angry either, knowing that Monkey King would not treat him badly, because there were more picks at the expense of Monkey King, and everyone could get several.


    "Hey, Brother Monkey, do you have any more?" After the two swallows, Zhu Bajie licked his face and walked to Monkey King and said with a smile.


    "You idiot, you are really a pig." After a murmur, Sun Wukong gave his only two to Zhu Bajie. Although Monkey King was a bit stricter on Zhu Bajie every day, he had to say that Monkey King was the one who loved Zhu Bajie the most, "Wukong Ah, have you ever seen any temples or something like this when you came along the way." After eating the fruits, Tang Seng said loudly.


    "Well, Master, when I just went to Dongshan to pick fruit, I found a cloud of smoke floating in the Cuishan Mountain. It must be a temple."


    "What? There is a temple? Where is it?" Upon hearing this from Monkey King, Zhu Bajie jumped only a few feet high, and excitedly took off a whole apple.


    "Can you shut up with your voice?" After a white glance at Zhu Bajie, Monkey King continued.


    "But I am walking in a hurry, I don''t know if it is right or not, should we go see what happened first?"


    "Well, that''s fine, so let''s take a rest and rest and set off later." When you have the target, everyone will have motivation. "You kid, now you really become a cultivator, how can you sit here and practice when you get the kung fu , Don''t be afraid of getting into the wrong hands," Monkey King said, seeing Ye Chen''s seriousness, unconsciously molesting him.


    "Hey, there''s no way, you are too far behind, can''t you always protect you?"


    Ye Chen was very optimistic. Now he must work hard to become stronger in order to save himself and others unnecessary trouble?


    "By the way, I didn''t have time to ask you that day, what did Guanyin Bodhisattva do to you that day? Why did you fall asleep when you came out? I asked him at the time, but he just took a few words with him and then disappeared. After the trace, I was still a little bit curious. When Guanyin Bodhisattva left that day, his expression was extremely flustered.


    If it were not for your strength, I thought it was you who taught Guanyin Bodhisattva."Sun Wukong patted Ye Chen''s shoulder and licked it.


    Regarding this, Ye Chen could only talk about his hands, but the facts were like this. Although it was not controlled by Ye Chen himself, Ye Chen''s fist did hit Guanyin Bodhisattva firmly.


    This great act is destined to be recorded in history.


    Chapter 1555


    A group of people came to the gate of Wuzhuangguan in an orderly manner.


    Zhu Bajie rushed forward expectantly, and found that it was a gymnasium, his ears drooped instantly.


    "Hey, Master, this is a gymnasium, not a temple at all. I think we''d better go back soon." Zhu Bajie clapped his hands, feeling that he is going to sleep on the street again tonight.


    It was in the celestial dynasty, and it was still Taoist culture. Western Buddhism has not been introduced to the mainland too much. Most people envelop Taoist culture, and with envelopes, there are bound to be differences. Therefore, Taoism and Buddhism have no intersection. , Belongs to the kind of well water that does not violate the river water. It is estimated that the Tang monks are monks, and the gate of this hall will not be opened to them.


    "Let me take a look." Tang Seng stepped forward and wanted to try it. The cultivators all have kind thoughts, even if they are monks, they should be able to get along.


    "Wu Zhuang Guan." Mutteringly looked at the plaque at the door,


    Tang Seng stepped forward and buckled the knocker gently.


    "Boom boom boom!" Is anyone in the house?


    After a while, there was movement in the house, and a young man with the appearance of a Taoist boy opened the door for Tang Seng.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Dao Tong looked very polite, and asked the Tang monk crisply.


    "Ao, hello donor, I''m a monk who came from the East of the Tang Dynasty, went to the west to learn the scriptures, passing by the precious land, and seeing the sky is getting late, I want to spend the night here, I wonder if it is convenient for the little donor?"


    Tang Seng leaned slightly and introduced his origin.


    "Um, but the master is not at home today, I don''t seem to be the master." Xiao Dao Tong said with great embarrassment, scratching his head.


    "Hey, you see, the little benefactor, there is no village in front of you, no shop behind, none of us have a place to go," 1 At this moment, Zhu Bajie''s big face for him suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Dao Tong.


    "Oh my god, what is this,"


    Obviously, it was a big jump for Xiaodaotong.


    "You, you are the thing, Grandpa Pig, I''m me..." The embarrassed Pig Bajie was just about to introduce his identity, when he was gambled by Sun Wukong.


    ... "Hey, little master, don''t panic, this is my junior, I will take him down now."


    "Damn, what are you." What I didn''t expect is that Xiao Dao Tong was once again given a big jump by Monkey King''s appearance, making Monkey King a black line "Okay, okay, come here first, let the wizard Talk to them, what''s the fun of you two." Ye Chen felt that the situation was not good, and ran forward to pull the two brothers over and let them stay here. It is estimated that it will be difficult for you to enter the temple today. Then the ginseng fruit will Ye Chen didn¡¯t want this to happen. According to Yaoyun¡¯s words, ginseng fruit Ye Chen is bound to win, "Hehehe, don¡¯t panic the benefactor, those are just my two apprentices, don¡¯t look at their ugliness. , But being loyal and honest, he will never cause trouble to small donors."


    Tang Seng smiled and quickly explained,


    This makes Xiaodaotong extremely difficult.


    "Xiaoyun, what''s the matter? Who has been at the door for so long?"


    Just as the little Taoist hesitated, another voice came from the Guan,


    "Ao, Brother Qianjie,"


    At the sound of people, joy appeared on the trail boy.


    "Here are a few monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty who want to stay here for a night." Honestly speaking out the reasons for everyone, "Let me see."


    A tall Taoist priest came from the side.Thin and tall, with an old-fashioned look.


    Chapter 1556


    Look at that posture is the old man in this gym.


    Tang Seng saw politely nodded towards the tall Taoist priest.


    "East Earth Tang Dynasty? Where are you going?" The Taoist asked openly with a raised corner of his mouth.


    "Go to the West to learn."


    Tang Seng made a confession and said politely.


    "Oh, this, what? My master is not at home right now, but now Guanli is the biggest one. You said that you are monks from the western sky. I don''t know if you have enough entanglement along the way. "


    The thin and tall Taoist floated his eyes to the distance, rubbing the index finger and thumb of his left hand lightly, and even the small Taoist boy on the side could see what the brother meant.


    "Uh, this, the donor, I was waiting to go to the west to get the scriptures. I didn''t carry any silver on my body. I only wanted to go to the Buddha for one line. So I also ask the donor to be accommodating.


    When I heard that Tang Seng and others did not bring a penny,


    The Taoist cult, who was still in danger just now, chilled instantly.


    "Then I''m sorry, the master made a rule, saying that no one can enter the gymnasium, so I can''t help, so please ask the masters to find another place to live."


    Before Tang Sanzang could speak, the violent Monkey King rushed forward, grabbing the neck of the thin and tall Taoist priest, and said viciously.


    "You are a poor Taoist priest, are you in the eyes of losing money? We are on the road, eating and sleeping, and if we have money, we will come to you to beg for mercy. Do you think that your master is not here, this Wuzhuang view is your kid''s final say? Tell you, let your grandfather grandfather in if you are familiar, or I will dismantle you in front of you!


    When he said that, he pulled the golden cudgel out of his ear, and then hammered it on the ground fiercely.


    Chong.""


    The thin and tall Taoist''s heart instantly sank to the bottom,

 834 Naruto Power System Chapter 834

    But even so, Wu Zhuang Guan''s face can''t be lost, and then he shook his teeth and tremblingly cursed at Monkey King.


    "You, you vulgar people, I won''t accept you from Wuzhuang Guan. Now if you give me money, I won''t accept you anymore. I''d better ask you to do it yourself." Hey, hey, wait a minute."Seeing that something bad is about to happen, Ye Chen immediately walked up from the back, and quickly got Sun Wukong back.


    Then he stepped forward.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to beat me? Lao, come on, I want to see how powerful you monks are." Seeing the monkey being replaced, the thin and tall appeared even more arrogant and domineering. Said the senior brother.


    Ye Chen looked at the Dao Tong who was dying in front of him. He didn''t know how many Cao Nima Pentium had in his heart, but in the end he managed to endure it. If he couldn''t bear it, he would make a big plan. Ye Chen still knows the truth. The purpose is the ginseng fruit in Wuzhuang Temple.


    "Then what, little benefactor, my brothers are not sensible, you see if you bear more, this is something I will honor you, and I will take it to buy you something."


    Ye Chen said that he stepped forward and stuffed a piece of gold into the hands of the lanky Taoist priest. This was when he passed the Liusha River and Ye Chen picked it up easily. After all, he was not a monk, and he was just accompanying him to the west, so why bother with himself.Simply save some money for emergencies.


    Sure enough, I used it today.


    Feel the heavy gold in your hands.


    Feeling the hand The man quietly placed it on the posterior molar and bitten it hard. After finding that it was true, the color on his face immediately changed.


    1557 On the Road


    "Well, you guy is still pretty good. He''s very good. So what? Although the master is not there, but due to the friendly relationship between Buddhism and Taoism, I will make an exception today and let you live here first. If you can¡¯t touch the things in the view, don¡¯t touch it. Otherwise, Master will blame it, I can¡¯t afford it. Okay, Xiaoyun, you bring them in. The guest room next to the bullpen is not empty yet. Are you there? Arrange for friends from afar to stay."


    The thin Taoist priest threw away the gold in his hand and walked towards Guanzhong without looking back.


    "The bullpen?" As soon as the words came out, Sun Wukong next to him was the first to refuse to agree. Think about whether he was five hundred years ago or now, where he can''t be offered as an uncle, but to you, the Taoist temple, You actually live in the bullpen for your grandpa grandpa?


    The more Monkey King thought, the more angry he was, and he simply pulled his face, and decided to go forward and use his fist theory with the lanky Taoist priest.


    "Okay, Brother Monkey, the cowshed should be the cowshed. It''s good to have a place to sleep. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. After all, this is a place for others. It''s better to do more than to do less." Ye Chen murmured, he But I don''t want to fight with the people inside before entering the gym, so how can I beg for ginseng fruit?


    When Ye Chen said so, Monkey King could only have a long conversation.


    When did the Monkey King let a little Taoist ride on his neck?


    "Several masters, my brother is like this, don''t mind, there are many rooms in the viewing room, you can choose at will after you enter, don''t pay attention to the words of the brother."


    The little Taoist named Xiaoyun was clear and reasonable, and said to everyone very intimately.


    So far, the mood of the four masters and apprentices has been eased.


    To say that these five villages are big or small, they are not small.


    There are all kinds of ancestral halls and fragrant rooms in it. The most refreshing thing is the iron gated backyard. Even ordinary people like Tang Seng can feel the bursts of emerald green inside.


    Seeing the curiosity in everyone''s eyes.


    The little Taoist explained loudly.


    "The backyard is the forbidden area of ??Wuzhuang Temple. The master planted a ginseng fruit tree in it, which has been around for a thousand years. It is said that the fruit of this tree is called ginseng fruit, and mortals can live forever after eating it.


    I haven''t tasted it anyway, but every time there are guests from afar, the master will knock down one or two for the guests to taste, but today the master is not in the view, otherwise everyone should be able to eat it."Taoist Xiaoyun didn''t conceal it either, and said to a few people crisply.


    "Hehe, the little master has misunderstood, the poor monk is just curious, and doesn''t mean to ask for it."


    As soon as Tang Seng finished speaking, he saw Zhu Bajie who was beside him drooling.


    "Go to the room first." In order to resolve the embarrassment, Ye Chen first said loudly.


    "Well, here, here is near the bamboo forest, the air is unusually fresh, and the other guest rooms are actually not as good as here. When I''m fine, I often sit in a daze, staying for an afternoon." Taoist Xiaoyun scratched his head. Said embarrassedly.


    "Then don''t we take your nest?" Ye Chen couldn''t help but laugh at the cute little Taoist priest.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Master often taught me that good things should be brought out to share with you. This is also a form of Taoism."


    "Hehe, what a good boy.


    For Xiaoyun Taoist priest, the degree of favorability soared several levels in an instant.


    Chapter 1558 Xiaoyun Little Taoist Priest


    Compared to his brother who saw the money open, Xiao Yun looked extremely pure, pure as a piece of white paper.


    "Then Xiaoyun, you just said cultivating Taoism, do you know what Taoism is?" Ye Chen put on a little Taoist hat and said softly.


    "Well, Dao, the master hasn''t talked about it.


    Looking at Xiaoyun''s swaying little head, Ye Chen also put his temples, yes, how old Xiaoyun is, how could he know what is called Tao? Seeing Xiaoyun''s puzzling look, Ye Chen knows bad things. Now, Xiaoyun''s age should be a carefree life, and he shouldn''t think about these messy problems.


    But now I have asked this question again, and with the child''s nature, he will definitely be digging into the bottom line, which will affect his future development to a certain extent.


    At this moment, Ye Chen really wanted to give himself a big mouth, just like a second stunner, he didn''t know what Dao was, and ran over to pretend to be a big tail wolf.


    When he was about to change the topic to distract Xiaoyun''s attention.


    I saw Xiaoyun put his hands together and whispered softly.


    "Oh, I thought about it."


    "I think my Tao should be the world, because I want the whole world to become better." Are you right, brother.


    A young and pretty face looked up at Ye Chen with a grin.


    Looking at this face like a paper, Ye Chen didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The direction of a little Taoist priest is all under the world, but I have asked myself how many times, but I don¡¯t know what his goal is. He came to this world inexplicably and gained a system inexplicably, and embarked on it inexplicably. This way of learning.What is it for yourself? Apart from learning the scriptures, do you have no other goals to pursue?


    "Little brother, little brother?"


    Xiaoyun''s crisp voice pulled Ye Chen back from thinking.


    "Ok?"


    "Did you say that I was right?" Xiaoyun looked at Ye Chen with big eyes expectantly.


    Stepped forward and flirted with Xiaoyun''s forehead.


    "Xiaoyun, promise me, if you think this is your way, then you have to let him go to the end anyway, because as long as you are determined to take this path, then you can''t be afraid of any difficulties, if you can really prove yourself The future is boundless."


    Ye Chen can only tell Xiaoyun so much. After all, he is still a confused Xiaobai on the road, but these words, no matter what the way, can be a good medicine. After all, wind and rain are always behind the rainbow.


    "Remember, you can''t be blinded by the worldly sights around you. That will only make you get lost in this avenue. Once shaken, it will be difficult for you to prove to the sky." Tang Seng standing on the armrest also inserted his mouth. The words should be directed at the senior brothers in the view. The lanky Taoist priests just now saw what happened. Tang Seng couldn¡¯t bear to see such a good seedling because of the subtle influence around him, and finally went on a crooked road. Simply give a good warning here, as a reward for greeting them today.


    The talented and intelligent Xiaoyun understood at a glance, what Tang Seng was referring to, he nodded heavily after benefiting a lot, and then led everyone to the guest room.


    Masters are taking a rest here now, and I will go to the back kitchen to help you prepare vegetarian meals for a while.


    "Then bother Master Xiaoyun." Monk Tang politely bowed.


    After watching Xiaoyun leave, everyone also sat down slowly.

 835 Naruto Power System Chapter 835

    Chapter 1559


    "Hmph, the little Taoist priest here really doesn''t put my grandson in his eyes. When I thought of the first time when I was in the Heavenly Palace, he didn''t know how many times he had voted. Now it''s good, he even rides on my head and pulls it. Shit."


    The more Monkey King thought, the more angry he sat on the wooden chair and grumbled.


    "Hey, monkey, don''t be angry, this forest is big and there are all kinds of birds, so I don''t know if you can commit a crime or not." Ye Chen stepped forward and said comfortingly.


    "Let me tell you, these little Taoist priests have never been beaten. When he comes next time, I will show him some color." Zhu Bajie was also angry when he thought about it. Although he was blinded by countless eyes along the way, he was caught by a junior Taoist priests are so humiliated, for the first time in their history.


    Just when the two were angry, the door slowly opened.


    When everyone looked up, it happened to be the tall thin man who opened the door for them today.


    When the door is opened, he looks arrogant and domineering.


    "Zhuzhizhao, what''s the matter with this Xiaoyun, didn''t he let him take you to the side house? Is this Zizhu Pavilion where you live as long as you say it?"


    Hearing this, Ye Chen clearly saw that Monkey King''s fist had been slowly clenched, he really didn''t want to do more, but this little Taoist was really deceiving too much.


    "Then what do you think we should do?" The good-tempered Ye Chen was already a little sad at this moment, and he looked up at the Taoist priest in front of him and said coldly.


    "Uh, it''s not impossible to live here, it''s just." He rubbed his right hand in front of Ye Chen again.


    Hey, you little bastard, are you in the eye of the money drop, do you know what your grandpa pig did?Believe it or not, I''ll cut your head off with a rake!


    Zhu Bajie is not a good-tempered master. Right now, this Taoist priest is really using Ye Chen as a cash machine. He asks for money again and again. What can he do? A rake is suddenly swindled into his own hand, only to see Zhu Bajie wave like this , The dagger was blown away by the tigers that he danced, and the moment he walked towards the Taoist priest¡¯s door, the Taoist closed his eyes tightly, and a strong wind blew his face, he opened his eyes in fear. Only three centimeters away from yourself.


    The sharp ding blade exudes bursts of light.


    Gudong.After swallowing hard, his legs began to tremble unconsciously.


    Seeing that these monks are some gold masters, the thin and tall Taoist priests wanted to come to blackmail again, but they didn''t expect them to be so angry.


    I am just a poor Taoist priest who has been watching for a year and a half. I have never seen a big scene. Although I am arrogant and domineering in the gym all day, I have never seen such a big scene. "Hey, that What, I''m joking, friends from a long way do it a bit hurt." The Taoist priest in cold sweat tremblingly pushed away the nine-tooth rake on his face.


    Seeing this Taoist priest, Ye Chen smiled contemptuously.


    Sure enough, this Taoist priest is a bully and fearful of hardship. Some people shouldn''t give him a good look at first, otherwise they will only get worse and make trouble with you.


    Feeling the mixed atmosphere here, Ye Chen inadvertently squeezed a sweat for Xiao Yun. Although he got along for a few minutes, Ye Chen was still very concerned about this child, and always felt that he could settle down a big career in the future, and Ye Chen What I didn''t expect at all was that, because of what I said, a hundred years later, the first Daoist banner was supported by a little Daoist named Liu who was born in Wuzhuangguan.


    Chapter 1560


    "Huh, what are you doing here?" Zhu Bajie saw this Taoist priest''s intimidation, and didn''t plan to spend it with him, after all, it was meaningless.


    Dancing the rakes twice, asked coldly.


    "Then what? I, I''m here to inform the elders, Su Zhai, I have prepared it for you. I don''t know if you elders have time to eat in the past. If there is no time, I will send someone to you."


    Being so frightened by Zhu Bajie, the attitude of the thin and tall Taoist did not know how many times it had eased, and he nodded and bowed his waist.


    "Then you don''t hurry to send it to us, what are you waiting for?" Zhu Bajie was not ready to spare him when he saw the situation, and simply snapped.


    "Yes, yes, I will prepare now."


    "No, donor, let''s go and eat." Tang Seng stopped the Taoist priest who was about to leave and said softly.


    "Well, well, those masters will follow me." As he said, he ran to the front and opened the way.


    "Master, why do you have to go there and let them bring it over? How many days have we been tired." Zhu Bajie said in a grumble voice.


    "Bajie, we are outsiders after all, how can we use them."


    "But Xiaoye spends money. After we spend money, we are Gods, so we have to provide us with good service, otherwise the money will be spent in vain?" Zhu Bajie still understands this common sense after being in the mortal world for many years.


    As soon as these words came out, the Taoist priest who led the way in front of me listened to the black line,


    Why, you are treating this place as a hotel, and God, I really don¡¯t know where this phrase came from.


    However, due to Zhu Bajie''s shiny silver nine-tooth rakes, the lanky Taoist still chose to close his mouth, after all, his life matters.


    A group of people walked through a few corridors and walked into the canteen. It may be because of Xiaoyun. The place where they ate was a small box with a beautiful and quiet environment.


    However, Zhu Bajie''s eyes kept staring at the backyard along the way. The greedy man was really curious about the legendary ginseng fruit.


    The lanky Taoist turned his head and cut to capture this detail, and said loudly.


    "If the master is interested in that ginseng fruit, I will apply to the master and call you a few."


    "Oh? Can there be such good things? Didn''t your master go out? Where did you apply?" Ye Chen raised his eyebrows and said softly.


    "Um, this little master doesn¡¯t know anything about it. The master left me a communication tool for me to communicate with the master far away in the sky. If you want to taste the ginseng fruit, I¡¯ll go Let me tell Master, and see if I can apply for several people."


    I don''t know if it is conscience awakening or what, but it is very friendly to plan for everyone.


    "Can you really eat it?" Zhu Bajie couldn''t bear it anymore and asked excitedly.


    "It should be okay." The lanky Taoist smiled and nodded.


    "That''s great, Master, we can also taste the legendary ginseng fruit, hey, think about it, this trip to the west is really not in vain, at least it has lost an immortality." Zhu Bajie smiled. Said to Tang Seng.


    "You idiot, the leader of the family is just talking, you just follow the pole and climb up, the donor, you don''t need to pay attention to what he said, we can just eat a little light meal, don''t disturb your master and his elders."


    Seeing this, Tang Seng waved his hand repeatedly to indicate not to use it.


    But this Taoist priest put away his initial arrogance.He looked like a nice person, talking about the benefits of ginseng fruit.


    Chapter 1561 Sneer


    Even Monkey King, who had eaten Xiantao on the side, was a little moved by what he said.


    Ye Chen was very confident watching every movement of the tall and thin Taoist priest. When he noticed the sneer that evoked the corner of the boy''s mouth at the end, he knew that things might not be as simple and beautiful as he had imagined.


    After a simple meal, a group of people came to the room. Unlike usual, Zhu Bajie today looked extraordinarily energetic. Needless to say, he must be waiting for the little Taoist to send him ginseng fruit, otherwise he was early at this time. He fell asleep.


    "Hmph, as expected, this little Taoist is just talking nonsense," After waiting for a long time, Zhu Bajie finally reacted, and this Taoist was obviously making him happy.


    "No, I have to go find him!"


    "How to find it? Run up to ask for ginseng fruit? Do you want to face it?" Monkey King squatted on the chair and said angrily.


    "Bajie, rest early, I have to hurry up tomorrow." It is a bit unbearable to be strolled by Zhu Bajie on the ground, Tang Seng said.


    After Tang Seng stopped him in this way, Zhu Bajie had stopped, and he lay down and was ready to go to sleep.


    This matter just ended up unhappy,


    But in the middle of the night, Zhu Bajie''s bright eyes suddenly opened. There is no way he is really too greedy. The best thing in the world is placed in front of him, and it is really itchy not to get it.

 836 Naruto Strong System Chapter 836

    "Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey! Wake up Brother Monkey."


    Monkey Wukong, who was dreaming of eating elixir, was shaken by Zhu Bajie and woke up, and said reluctantly?


    "What are you doing? You don''t sleep at night, and you have the energy to go to the little Taoist priest and ask for two ginseng fruits. Don''t bother me here! If you dream well, you will be disturbed by you, and I don''t know if it can''t be continued. "


    When Zhu Bajie heard it, hey, there is a way. It seems that Monkey King was thinking about that good thing, and he wanted to say that he wanted to get rid of the tallness of Monkey King. Now it seems that it¡¯s a good idea.


    "Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey, why don''t we go to the backyard and come along?" Possession said quietly in Monkey King''s ear.


    "Ok?"


    When Zhu Bajie said that, Monkey King suddenly became interested.


    There is no way to say that Zhu Bajie is gluttonous. In fact, Sun Wukong is also the same. Otherwise, he would not steal the flat peaches of the Queen Mother and Laojun, and the elixir of Taishang Laojun. When the sky was upset, Sun Wukong ate half of the flat peaches. The elixir of gourd.


    It can be seen how big Monkey''s belly is.


    "Hehe, you idiot, why? Can''t help it?" Sun Wu said with a smile.


    "Hey, don''t I have to taste the good things, old pig? Otherwise, how can I be worthy of this westward journey." Zhu Bajie, who was said to be rumored, was not embarrassed, touched his belly and said.


    "It''s just not good to steal like this." Monkey King touched his head and said embarrassingly.


    "Brother Monkey, I have to talk about you. You see, when you were making trouble in the Heavenly Palace, you ate so many flat peaches. Is that a steal? Is that fair?


    The fruit grows on the tree, and the tree does not care about the people on the ground. Why do they care? You say I am right."


    Sometimes I have to admire Zhu Bajie¡¯s brain hole,


    Obviously he voted for a pig fetus, but he is a completely logical ghost. When it comes to eating, his IQ must soar to the top.


    Said Monkey King was stunned.


    After thinking about it, hey, there really is a little bit of truth in it.


    Chapter 1562


    The two brothers hit it off immediately, ready to start their stealing journey for a moment, but what they didn''t notice in the dark night was that Ye Chen''s bed was already empty.


    "Hey, Lao Yao, isn''t it good for us to go like this?"


    A figure flashed across the roof,


    Ye Chen avoided the patrolling little Taoist priest and said nervously.


    "Huh, what''s wrong, Zhen Yuanzi stubbornly hid the broken fruit like a treasure, and enjoyed it alone. The fruit on the tree last time I came here almost couldn''t hang.


    It must be more now,


    I''m here to share a little bit for him to help him, and in the end he has to thank us."


    Unexpectedly, Yao Yun in the divine consciousness put his hands around his chest and said with a proud face.There are more false reasons than Zhu Bajie.


    "It''s all right, I''ll listen to you, but let me know in advance that you have to help me withstand what happens then, otherwise my small body will die ten times."


    "Fine, go, go, and if you don¡¯t leave, it¡¯s probably dawn." A flash walked into the backyard, and when Ye Chen looked up, he saw the scene in front of him, his mouth was already big, "Here, how come back thing."


    When I thought it would be a very spectacular scene, the scene in my eyes at this moment is indeed completely different.


    I saw that this backyard had become dilapidated, like being swept by a strong wind, everywhere was broken. Look at the ginseng fruit tree. It has been uprooted long ago. There is no ginseng fruit left on the tree. The leaves have all withered.


    "What the hell is going on?" Gudong swallowed.


    "It''s not that Brother Monkey has already been here, right? It shouldn''t be. When I got up, I saw them sleeping in the room. How could this be? Is it because the primordial spirit came out of the body?


    Just as Ye Chen was thinking about it, there was a slight noise in the distance. Of course, Ye Chen, who had a guilty conscience, did not dare to stay here. He often turned and hid behind a stone mountain to hide.


    After waiting a while, a familiar voice penetrated Ye Chen''s ear.


    "Hey. Brother Monkey, don''t grab me later. I have a big belly. I didn''t eat well today. I will eat more later."


    Take a closer look,


    It turned out to be Zhu Bajie and Monkey King,


    The two crept into the backyard, but it was too late. When they saw the scene in front of them, Zhu Bajie also showed the same expression as Ye Chen. What happened here?


    When the two are different,


    An exclamation sound passed through from a distance.


    "Who is where!"


    "It''s broken, I''ve been discovered, I''ll take eight precepts, go first?" Monkey King reacted for the first time, and now he must go first. If someone finds out that they are staying in this backyard, it doesn''t matter who made it here. , The people in the view will think of them the first time they are, after all, they are outsiders, and it became like this on the first day they came.


    If someone sees Monkey King and Zhu Bajie staying here, it is estimated that they will not be able to clean up after jumping into the Yellow River.


    The two no longer hesitate.


    He immediately turned into green smoke and left the backyard, but Ye Chen was still behind the rockery.He saw all this in his eyes, and felt strange. He always felt that this was someone deliberately targeting them, trying to frame them?


    At this time, a familiar figure walked out of the darkness again.


    "It''s him?"


    Ye Chen should have thought it was him if he could do anything.


    That thin and tall Taoist priest during the day.


    Chapter 1563


    "Mother, this is too vicious." Ye Chen cursed secretly, hiding behind the stone.


    With the evil charm of the lanky Taoist priest, Wu Zhuang Guan exploded in an instant.


    All the disciples ran towards the backyard with torches.


    "Brother, what the hell is going on, senior brother summoned us."


    "Look at this first." The lanky Taoist nodded towards the ground pretending to be sad, "Ah? What''s going on here, how can it be like this here!"


    "Oh my God, why did the ginseng fruit tree fall?"


    The disciples looked at the scene in the backyard with horror,


    The disciple of the night watch even sat down on the ground, staring blankly at the front, muttering in his mouth.


    "Master, the master will kill me."

 837 Naruto Power System Chapter 837

    "I...I''m going to die." He didn''t dare to face the reality and began to cry.


    "Okay, even if you are dead now, the master will not forgive you unless..."


    The lanky Taoist lifted the disciple from the ground, and sternly rebuked.


    "Unless, unless what, brother, what do you say unless?"


    "Yes, brother, you should think of a way, let''s just think of your brains here, let''s talk about how to do it," all the disciples screamed like this.


    The thin and tall Taoist raised his hand and motioned to shut up.


    "Okay, stop arguing, I already knew who did it."


    "who is it?"


    "Listen, think about it,


    After closing the view at night, the exits for entry and exit were closed long ago, and there were talisman talisman posted by the master before he left, and ordinary bulls, ghosts, and snakes could not enter our view.


    We have been in Wuzhuang for so many years. The ginseng fruit trees were planted here when you did not come, and they have always stood here, unshakable, but why did something happen tonight?"


    To say that the slender man''s nonsense kung fu is also very good, taking a deep breath like telling a story, making all the disciples nervous.


    "In my opinion, this is what the people in our view say."


    When this remark came out, many disciples were even more surprised.


    And all the spears were directed at the disciples who were watching tonight


    According to the meaning of the big brother, he is the one who can have the opportunity to start.


    "Big brother, big brother, I''ve been wronged, I have been watching for so many years, you know me best, I, I, I, I can listen to you the most."


    The disciple of the night watch panicked and immediately knelt down in front of the lanky Taoist priest, and cried with his nose and tears toward his thigh.


    "You, you, you, get up first, don''t put your nose on me, it''s disgusting." The thin, tall Taoist said with a look of disgust.


    "No, if you don''t change my innocence, I won''t get up!"


    "Hey, you stinky boy, when did I say you did it? You got me up." After angrily, he kicked the vigil Taoist away.


    "My mother, my new laundry, you kid." He tidyed up the clothes, who was a man of cleanliness, and cursed viciously.


    "Listen to me, I think that the murderer is someone else." After a little straightforward, he said softly.


    "The outsiders in our view, have you forgotten?" The lanky Taoist smiled gloomily, and looked towards Zizhu Pavilion. A stone caused a thousand waves of waves. Everyone was extremely different. The monk who looked at his face did not look like the headed monk. Thieves, how could such a thing happen?


    "Yes, brother, you may be really mistaken, I also learned from the master last night."


    Chapter 1564


    I don''t think it will be him.


    The most taboo thing in Buddhism is stealing. How could he as a monk commit crimes against the wind?


    "You don''t think it''s him, that''s your decision? I tell you, even if the monk can''t steal, but he still has three apprentices, I think that pig demon is eyeing our ginseng fruit, just Just now I clearly saw the pig demon and the monkey wandering in the backyard. What time is it now? Tell me, what on earth did they come here for?"


    "What! Those two monks have been here?" Everyone leaked a panic.


    "Hey, maybe it''s because I''m dazzled. After all, it''s far away, I don''t know if I can see clearly." Then the lanky Taoist rubbed his eyes and said softly.


    At this moment, a little Taoist rushed out from the side door, panting and exclaiming, "Big brother, big brother, I just saw two figures hiding behind the wood shed eating something!"


    "What? Did you see who it was?" Seeing the situation, the Taoist priest next to him asked the little Taoist priest.


    "Well, it''s too dark, I didn''t see clearly, but I can clearly see that there are two people, one of them looks huge from the back."


    The little Taoist scratched his head and said thoughtfully.


    "That''s right, now except Junior Brother Xiaoyun, the other disciples are here. There is not a huge figure in our view, it must be the group of people who learn from the experience!"


    "Yes, that''s right! I have long thought they were not good things, especially the pig demon, and the monkey that had the eyebrows, the tree must have been overthrown by them. After removing the ginseng fruit, they ran to the back of the wood house to eat it. Up."


    As soon as one person picked up the rhythm, the crowd suddenly exploded, each clamoring to go to Tang Seng and his apprentice to settle the account.


    "Master! Now that Master Guanli is not here, you are the eldest one. Tell me what to do. As long as you give an order, we brothers will accompany you to stay with you!"


    "Yes, big brother give the order, we are crowded, brothers are united, leave all the fake monks behind, and wait for the master to come back and send off."


    Everyone, you and me, clamored to take down Tang Seng and his apprentice.


    Seeing the situation, the lanky Taoist slapped his hand, "Okay! It''s me that the disciples think so, so I will lead you for the time being. Listen, Liu Tie on the four walls, you two will go to Zizhu Pavilion first and take that disciple A few people hold steady and try not to expose it. The pig demon has a strong mana. Once he finds out any clues, he may force it to break the view.


    So you two should keep them while ensuring your safety. Do you understand?


    "understand!"


    Xiaolong has four hairs, you two first go to the wood house to see if there are any clues left by the two of you. Once there are traces, you will immediately protect them. This will be their evidence later, otherwise they will say that we Wuzhuang watch nonsense. , The other people are distributed in various positions in the view, strengthening a defense, as long as the culprit has the urge to escape, immediately take them down."


    "I''ll go to inform the master now and let him look back quickly. As long as we can make it to the master, no matter what kind of monsters, ghosts and snake gods are, they are not the opponents of the master. We have committed the greatness now. Therefore, we must actively make up for the mistakes of Wuzhuang Temple. For the honor of Wuzhuang Temple, let these thieves from the Eastern Tang Dynasty know that even if there are no gods in Wuzhuang Temple, I am not a soft persimmon."


    Chapter 1565


    "They squeeze as they want, and leave as they want."


    After the impassioned speech, everyone''s heart was full of enthusiasm, and they were clamoring and clamoring to find the monk Tang to settle accounts.


    After the crowd dispersed, Ye Chen walked out of the darkness.


    "Hey, it''s really a ghost." I have to admit that the methods and all aspects of the operation of this lanky Taoist are extremely meticulous.


    From the beginning of the day, Zhu Bajie and others slowly walked into his trap inadvertently.


    When eating, I inadvertently mentioned the magical effect of ginseng fruit, saying that I can apply for ginseng fruit from the master, leaving thoughts in everyone''s mind, and then constantly talking about the benefits of ginseng fruit, etc., so that Zhu Bajie can''t stop, I caught it from the beginning. Zhu Bajie¡¯s greed, and then it is assumed that Zhu Bajie will not be able to help coming to the backyard at night. The matter of stealing or not is another matter. As long as Zhu Bajie passes by here at night, then his own opportunity can proceed further.


    The fact about the applicant''s ginseng fruit is indeed true, because the ginseng fruit needs to be smashed with a special golden scepter to be picked, otherwise, the ginseng fruit will fall into the ground and disappear.


    He should have asked Zhenyuan Daxian, got the consent of Zhenyuan Daxian, got the golden scepter, knocked down all the ginseng fruit in advance, and put it in the bag, and then he kept doing it and destroyed the ginseng fruit tree roots. Waiting quietly for Zhu Bajie to appear on the sidelines, this kind of action is tantamount to being extremely bold. It is really a bold person. He expected Zhu Bajie to come back, without considering what the retreat was. As expected, it was all in him. Under the control of Zhu Bajie, he really came, and then staged such a play, throwing a brick to attract jade questions, uncertain guesses, and then arranged for the appearance of the little Taoist boy, step by step real hammer, all pointed at the teacher and apprentice Tang. Putting aside the vicious heart of this lanky Taoist priest, this kind of calculation and mindfulness really shouldn''t learn Taoism, but should be in business or in the army. With his meticulous degree of thought, he is either a generation of rich men or a generation of heroes.


    As for the little Taoist priest, when everyone was leaving, Ye Chen obviously caught the scene of him and the tall and thin Taoist smiling at each other.Needless to say, the two must have colluded in advance, and it is not important to send someone to protect the scene later. Even if there is nothing behind the wood shed, he can retreat all the responsibility to Zhu Bajie.


    No, it must be that the evidence has been destroyed. Anyway, there is a personal certificate here.


    For this big brother, Ye Chen felt sad for all mentioning Zhenyuan Daxian. This figure is full of Wuzhuang Temple and has climbed to the position of the big brother. He is not alert. It is conceivable that the hidden means are so high that it makes people a little bit Dumbfounded.


    I don''t have time to sigh this kid, I have to go back and tell Brother Monkey to discuss countermeasures.


    Thinking about it, Ye Chen flashed above the roof, turning into a stream of light in the dark night and rushing towards Zizhu Pavilion.

 838 Naruto Power System Chapter 838

    The backyard of Wuzhuang Temple and Zizhu Pavilion are also far apart, one at this end and the other at the other end.


    Therefore, Ye Chen surpassed the Taoist priest who went to the Zizhu Pavilion to guard with no effort.


    He jumped in from the back window and found Zhu Bajie was cripple closing the door. Needless to say, he must have just returned soon.


    "Who!" Seeing the sound behind the window, Zhu Bajie looked back vigilantly.


    "It''s me! Brother Pig!"


    Chapter 1566


    Ye Chen said to Zhu Bajie to stop being nervous.


    Hearing Ye Chen¡¯s voice, Zhu Bajie secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Xiaoye, what are you doing without sleeping so late?"


    "I don''t have time to explain, Brother Pig, you have to wake up the mage soon. I have to go. Something happened."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Zhu Bajie said something like this by Ye Chen, and he snorted in his heart.Wouldn''t it be the same as Monkey King said.


    "You have gone out with Brother Monkey, right?"


    When Ye Chen asked this, Monkey King knew that the problem was not simple, and simply nodded honestly.


    "We all saw the horrible appearance of the ginseng fruit tree in the backyard. That was basically the work of the lanky Taoist priest, but because you passed there, the Taoist priest''s way is really good. He has just told the disciples about this. Everything is what you and Monkey doDoes that smelly Taoist really think I dare not touch him?His grandmother dared to pour dirty water on my grandson, which really turned him back.


    No, I have to look for him, I see if he can speak so hard in front of my Ruyi Golden Gubang."


    After swearing fiercely, Sun Wukong said to find the Taoist priest to practice well.


    Brother Monkey!Wait, now it''s no use looking for him, you look outside first.


    Speaking, Ye Chen pointed out the window.


    The moonlight projected a person''s head onto the window. Needless to say, the little Taoist priests in Wuzhuang Temple have already blocked the water around here. When you open the door, it will be even more unclean.


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, I can''t wash it clean anyway. Old Sun, I didn''t touch my brows when I was making trouble in the Heavenly Palace. I was afraid of his little view of Wuzhuang?


    Seeing the momentum, Monkey King said viciously.


    "Hey Monkey, this is no better than the Heavenly Court. Although all the gods in the Heavenly Court have boundless magical powers, they dare not put one of them when they come across this Wuzhuang view of Zhenyuan Great Immortal."


    The strength of this old guy is terrifying.


    "Then Xiaoye, what do you want to do? It''s not about going out, or not going out." Zhu Bajie said angrily. He has never suffered such humiliation in most of his life.


    Seeing others pour dirty water on one''s head, oneself can''t help it.


    "Hey, I don''t know what to do right now. It''s not realistic to find the lanky Taoist priest now. He left the task of guarding us to his juniors, and he must be hiding somewhere, waiting. With the arrival of Zhenyuan Great Immortal, it will be time for him to perform." Ye Chen was helpless, too.


    And Monkey King is indeed a can''t sit still.


    Ti slipped the golden cudgel and walked towards the door.


    Opened the door and looked at it, sure enough, there were many Taoist priests who didn''t know how many Wuzhuang Temples gathered at the door. They looked at Monkey King with ferocious eyes, and were not at all shocked by the look of Monkey King''s hairy face and Lei Gong''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Monkey King simply pretended not to know, and asked.


    "It''s so late, where are the little masters going?"


    "I have a lot of water to drink tonight. I plan to go to the hut for convenience. Why? Do you still have the tradition of accompanying you in the hut?" Monkey King sneered.


    "Little master, it''s not that I don''t allow it. It''s just that the hut has been closed for the past two days and no one is allowed to enter. So I think you should go back to the room. You can go to the back mountain in the morning for convenience."


    A Taoist priest randomly found a high-sounding reason and said.


    "You''re embarrassing me a little bit, can''t you make me convenient in the room?"


    Chapter 1567


    Even if you pull in your pants today, you can''t get out of this door.


    A grumpy Taoist priest was obviously not ready to give face to Sun Wukong, pointed at Sun Wukong and said angrily, as if the tree was overthrown by Sun Wukong.


    "Hey, my old grandson, after all these years, I have never seen anyone dared to point my nose with a finger."


    When Ye Chen saw Monkey King''s state, he felt that the situation was not good, and he flew over with a stride, preparing to organize Monkey King.


    But it was too late, and the brilliant golden light on the Ruyi golden hoop rod slowly emerged. "Don¡¯t want Brother Monkey!" Before the words fell, the Monkey King who heard it roared, "I dare not point out. My old grandson''s nose, you little Taoist is that green onion!" Boom, the golden hoop swung like an unfolded fan, and knocked off the several Taoists who surrounded him.


    And the sound here also alarmed Tang Sanzang who was sleeping.


    "What happened to Wukong?


    "I don''t have time to explain, Master, pack up your things and prepare to escape." "The matter is over, Ye Chen can only slip up first, then Zhenyuan Daxian really rushed over, then with a few of them, I am afraid they will pile up No one has high mana.


    "Go? Where to go?" The sleepy monk Sha also woke up, and opened his eyes to see Monkey King standing at the door, and in front of him were Wu Zhuang Guan children moaning in pain.


    "Well, what''s going on?" The monk Sha who woke up was dumbfounded, did the sky fall after a long sleep?


    "Junior Brother Sha, don''t leave in a daze!" Take your luggage!


    Tang Seng, who was hurriedly caught up to the horse, also looked helpless.


    "Wukong, you will return what you take from others. Our monks never touch common people''s things. We must follow the Buddha''s teachings. If we do anything wrong, we should go back and apologize to others."


    Tang Seng preached painstakingly,


    Make Monkey King a big head again.


    "What can I take from them? A poor hall is not as rich as my Huaguoshan. Grandpa stays with you for one night to save you face. But how can you think of this kid and dare to show Grandpa Grandpa? Monk, otherwise I''ll be the first to knock him to death!" The angry Monkey King really said nothing, without hiding his words. The angry Tang Seng couldn''t say anything at first, and must go back and apologize to Wuzhuangguan.


    Well, I can go back. Going back now is undoubtedly a sheep¡¯s mouth.


    Helplessly, Ye Chen could only step forward and tell Tang Seng about what happened.


    "Amitabha, the more we do this, the more we should maintain our own position. Such a hastily escape is undoubtedly admitted to the crime, and it will be more unclear at that time."


    Tang Seng is still reasonable,


    Knowing the consequences of running away like this, but the problem has happened now, and Monkey King has injured Wu Zhuang Guan''s important disciple, and now he can''t be cleared by jumping into the Yellow River.


    "Don''t worry about so much, after this section of the road, I will personally explain to Zhen Yuanzi." The only thing to do now is to have a shelter first.


    At this time, the view of Wuzhuang was chaotic and turned into a pot of porridge, and voices of complaints came one after another.


    Little Taoist Xiaoyun is hurriedly helping the brothers to deal with the wounds, because he lives in the remote southeast corner of Wuzhuang Temple, and sleeps soundly at night, and he did not hear what happened last night.

 839 Naruto Power System Chapter 839

    And when I woke up, it was already like this in the Wuzhuang Temple.


    Chapter 1568


    At this moment, the thin and tall Taoist priest is standing on the mountain and looking at the Tang monks and the people, the smile on the corner of his mouth is getting richer, hehe, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t run, now I want to see who can save you, No matter how high your mana is, and how long you live, you still can''t beat me.


    A beast is a beast, how can you have a human IQ no matter how long you practice?


    And just as he whispered,


    A cloud of clouds in the northern sky is slowly widening.


    He knew that now is the time to see how good his acting skills are.


    After taking two deep breaths, the lanky Taoist adjusted his state, took out a dagger from his body, looked at the dagger, and then at his arm. After hesitating again and again, he still didn¡¯t make up his mind. He threw it away. , Patted his hands against the ground twice, sticking all the dust on his face, "Ah, ah, master, master is the master for the disciple." He began to roll continuously on the ground.


    "Huang Tian, ??what''s going on here! Didn''t you explain that you have to take good care of the gym?" Looking at Wuzhuangguan, Zhen Yuanzi sternly scolded at the lanky Taoist priest.


    "Master, the master is not a disciple, you punish me, I shouldn''t listen to the slander, master." I saw the lanky Taoist priest lying on the ground with an extremely pious look, bowing his head towards the Zhenyuan Great Immortal.


    Seeing his disciple''s attitude, Zhen Yuanzi felt soft in his heart. He simply patted the dust on Huang Tian''s body and said softly.


    "Go ahead, what''s the matter!"


    "Master, this is how things are going on with the master. A few days ago, a few monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty came to the temple, saying that there is nowhere to go, and they are going to stay here for one night. I thought to myself, although our Taoist and Buddhist families It¡¯s not very friendly, but if I didn¡¯t agree, I thought my Taoists were too stingy and let the world look down upon them, so I mercifully put them in, prepared vegetarian meals for them, and lived in the best Zizhu Pavilion, but they Well, it¡¯s all about insulting and insulting the disciple. I even threatened to taste the ginseng fruit and I was not sure. Didn¡¯t I go to your Chuan Yin?


    "Yes, didn''t I agree to let you give them a few tastings? Didn''t I tell you the location of the golden scepter?" Zhen Yuanzi said in confusion.


    "Hey, I followed your instructions, but I didn¡¯t think that these monks were not satisfied. After eating, they became more and more serious. They still have to eat. I told them that they shouldn¡¯t eat too much. My master cultivated it. It is extremely difficult. It takes a hundred years to bloom and ten thousand years to bear fruit.


    But the gangsters didn¡¯t listen to anything. Not only did they go into the backyard at night to steal the ginseng fruit, they also uprooted the ginseng fruit tree. After being discovered by our disciples, they wounded the juniors and headed to the west. Up."


    The skinny Taoist is extremely pitiful, and people who don''t know will really believe his nonsense.


    "What are you talking about? The ginseng fruit tree was uprooted?" Upon hearing this, Zhenyuan Daxian really couldn''t sit still, and immediately turned into a gust of wind and swept toward the backyard.


    And the picture in front of me immediately made my heart cold.


    I have cultivated this ginseng fruit tree for tens of thousands of years, just like my own relatives. Since I enlightened, I have depended on each other for life with him, but learning the scriptures has become such a scene. For a time, there are some tears in Jin Yuanzi¡¯s eyes The light flickered.


    Behind Huang Tian saw Zhenyuan Daxian in this state, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, but even so, he did not forget to step forward to fan the flames.


    Chapter 1569


    Where are they now?


    Great Immortal Zhen Yuan squeezed a dead branch in his hand and said.


    "Master, they went to the west. The monkey has a strong mana. I am not his opponent. The juniors were also seriously injured by him."


    Huang Tian lay on the ground and cried and said,


    "Please pack up the things you are looking at and watch me go and get people!"


    Saw Zhenyuan Daxian''s sleeve robe waved, it turned into a stream of smoke, and galloped away.


    Leaving Huang Tian secretly happy in place.


    "Hey, feel the baptism of the peak of the Dao Unification Pulse."


    ...


    "Wukong, we''ve been on the road for so long. Let''s rest for a while, the white dragon horse can''t run anymore." Tang Seng on the horse''s back wiped off his sweat and said softly.


    Hearing that Monkey King looked up at the sky,


    "It''s okay, then let''s rest like this, Bajie, look at the master, I will go ahead and see if there is a water source." After a few commands, Monkey King turned into a streamer and flew away.


    "Hey, did this ginseng fruit just miss it?" Ye Chen said unwillingly from the side.


    "Nevertheless, this kind of thing could have been met and unquestionable, it is simply to save his life, so far, Zhenyuan Daxian should not be able to catch up."


    "Can''t catch up? What are you talking about?" At this time, a mocking voice rang from the divine consciousness.


    "Huh? Lao Yao, what do you mean by that."


    "You too underestimate Zhen Yuanzi? How do you say he is also a leading figure in Taoism, the world''s Taoism strength is unfathomable, even more fearful than Buddhism, so serious things have happened to Wuzhuang Temple, so His temper can make you run away? What a joke, wait, he will be able to find here in half an hour."


    Yaoyun immediately said coldly.


    "Why, we have been away from Wuzhuang Temple for so long, the world is so big, can he still have a positioning system." Ye Chen didn''t believe what Yaoyun said, but just because he thought Yaoyun was scaring him At that moment, a black cloud appeared in the eastern sky, and it flew toward the crowd like a crush.


    "No! There are monsters!" At this moment, Monkey King is not there, and Zhu Bajie, as the second senior brother, must stand firm.


    Monk Sha and the two held weapons and guarded the Tang Seng.


    With the rapid surging of black clouds, the face of Zhenyuan Daxian slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Personal comer! Sign up?"


    "Hehe, it''s ridiculous to report your name. Why do all the guests dislike me for the poor environment of Wuzhuang View? How can I live quietly and want to leave? Let me, the master, accompany you ashamed, "


    When Zhenyuan Daxian said this, Zhu Bajie and the rest of the people were also a little bit frightened. They were really afraid of what would come. As soon as the front foot left, this Zhenyuan Daxian chased after the back foot.


    But Zhu Bajie was calm and calm, and said with a smile.


    "Hey, it turned out to be Daxian Zhenyuan, what? We are short on time, so we can''t bother about it all night, and then think about leaving early. It''s better to make trouble for Daxian."


    "Hehehe, okay, okay, I don''t want to add to the chaos," Zhenyuan Daxian sneered and glared at the crowd, gritted his teeth.


    "Presumably the old-fashioned ginseng fruit is eaten in your mouth, don''t have a taste in your heart!"


    Sure enough, I still know,


    "Hey," Zhu Bajie still wants to give it a try, try to know if he knows this, if he just passes by, then all these things are easy to say.


    Chapter 1570


    Obviously, people are here for this.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Great Immortal, we haven''t even seen ginseng fruit. How can we taste it?" Tang Seng walked forward with his hands clasped together, and said, not humble or overbearing. The monks don¡¯t talk about it. I heard that there are people ginseng fruit.


    "Haha, did the master mean that I blamed you wrong?" Zhenyuan Daxian smiled instead of anger, and said towards Tang Seng.


    "When this is the case, the poor monk recommends that you look for the cause in front of your disciple. Although we are monks of traffic, we still have the backbone. I can''t do anything about stealing in this life!"


    Putting his hands together, Tang Seng said neither humble nor humble.


    But these words amused Zhenyuan Daxian.

 840 Naruto Power System Chapter 840

    "Hehe, can''t do it? Then I am telling a lie in the five villages within the Bailaihao? Do you think I am a fool?" Zhenyuan Daxian said angrily.


    Tang Seng was speechless for a moment,


    Ye Chen on the side was also in a hurry. How to explain this? Could you tell Daxian Zhenyuan that everything is what your precious apprentice said?Don¡¯t forget to pour dirty water on us after eating ginseng fruit?


    Is this incomprehensible provocation?


    "Hey, Master, why do you tell him so much? Fair and free, we didn''t do it or we didn''t do it. In my opinion, this old man and his apprentice are also in collusion, the purpose is to find trouble, old man! My old pig! The rake in your hand can teach your big apprentice how to behave, and so can you!"


    "Bah, baah!" He spat at the palm of his hand, and then the nine-tooth nail rake in his hand, after dancing several spears, rushed towards Zhenyuan Daxian.


    Originally from Zhu Bajie, who was full of faith, he didn¡¯t know that his current behavior was like an egg hitting a stone, and he was about to meet Zhenyuan Daxian¡¯s nail rake and stopped in mid-air. The same is true for Zhu Bajie. Still not moving.


    "go with!"


    After pouring a word to go,


    Zhu Bajie only felt that his whole person was knocked away by an invisible thrust, and then he smashed the loess that was flying in the sky toward the rock beside him, heralding the failure of Zhu Bajie.


    "Second Brother!"


    "I''m fighting with you!" Seeing Zhu Bajie flew upside down and Monkey King was not there, there was no alternative, only Lao Sha himself was left. After dancing twice, the crescent shovel rushed up, and Ye Chen simply closed his eyes.


    This old sand is also a head iron, isn''t it one by one?As expected, Monk Sha was also shot down.


    "Wu Jing! Bajie! Are you all right?" Tang Seng eagerly stepped forward to check.


    "Lao Yao! Lao Yao! What should I do! Should I be on it too?" Ye Chen was a little undecided, and asked eagerly to Yao Yun in his divine consciousness.


    "Last fart, are you that one? I tell you that Yuanzi''s strength in this town has improved a lot compared to that of the past. Now that I come out, he is not necessarily his opponent. You go? Can you get back to the situation if you have an immortal body? Tell you, this old man can''t abuse you with two hands."


    "Hey, you talked so much to me." Ye Chen immediately let go of his anger when he heard it. He wanted to go up and practice for a while, think about it now.


    "Then what should we do now?" Ye Chen asked softly.


    Yaoyun thought for a moment, then said.


    "Let him take you back first. At that time, try to create a chance for the two to get along alone."


    Chapter 1571


    "I see!" Ye Chen, who knew everything, simply lay on the ground and helped him up. After inspecting the wound, he found that the problem was not more serious. It seems that Zhen Yuanzi didn''t want to kill them either.


    As he was talking, he waved his sleeves, a tornado appeared in the wide cuffs, and the powerful suction swallowed Tang Seng Ye Chen and the others.


    "Today, I will take you to pay tribute to my ginseng fruit tree." The atmosphere flicked his sleeves, and stepped on a white cloud and floated in the direction of Wuzhuang Temple.


    At this moment, Monkey King was late to fetch water. Looking at the empty campsite, Monkey King secretly screamed. It seems that the Great Immortal Zhenyuan has already arrived. The master and the others are very likely to have encountered an accident!


    Before he could think about it, Monkey King waved his hand, somersault cloud appeared at his feet, and he hurried to Wuzhuang Temple quickly.


    At this time, within the Wuzhuang Temple


    Daxian Zhenyuan slightly cast a small spell to restore the hall to its original appearance, but he was so skilled in the algorithm that he could not replant the ginseng fruit tree. His heartache, at this moment, he stands above and below the lobby. It was Tang Seng Ye Chen and others who were tied up. The heavy disciples on the side were pointing fingers at them and talking endlessly, "These Buddhist children are really nothing. They are kindly taken in. They are good, and they will eat ginseng fruit. My ancestor¡¯s favorite ginseng fruit tree was overthrown.


    "That''s it, I have injured so many of our brothers and sisters, I see, don''t let them learn from the experience, just here to atone for the ancestors, and imprison them for eternal life!


    Serve as slaves for our view of five villages!"


    Regarding these babbled words, Zhu Bajie was thick-skinned and indifferent. He actually fell asleep on the lobby, but Tang Seng couldn¡¯t stand it. After living for so long, it was the first time he was so humiliated. No, it should be. The second time, the first time it was our Young Master Ye who did this after all.


    "Please Mingjian, Daxian, I have never seen the slightest shadow of ginseng fruit, let alone a ginseng fruit tree. It is probably not a good act to wrong me like this."


    "Injustice? How do you talk about being wronged? How many eyes I see up and down, how can I forgive you if you say that you are wronged?"


    Regarding this, Tang Seng is really hard to tell. Is it possible that his journey of learning scriptures will stop here?


    "Daxian! I can help you restore the ginseng fruit tree to its original shape!"


    Ye Chen, who had been sitting cross-legged for a long time, said loudly.


    "Ok?"


    Daxian Zhenyuan''s attention also came to Ye Chen.


    I looked at Ye Chen up and down,


    "It¡¯s very rare to have the cultivation base of Da Luo Jinxian at a young age, but you know what you¡¯re talking about? My ginseng fruit tree was planted ten thousand years ago. Based on my current cultivation base. I don''t dare to say that I can completely repair him. Why do you dare to say that? It''s because of your great Luo Jinxian''s strength?


    Tell you that I don''t look enough with Ben in my eyes."


    It may be because of distress, the current Zhenyuan Daxian was angry, and he said that he was rushing, and he was just a fart to Ye Chen''s words. This eloquent boy just wanted to delay time. In his apprentice¡¯s report, he Knowing that I missed a monkey spirit,


    It should be the Monkey King who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace,


    The reason why Ye Chen did this right now was nothing more than waiting for the arrival of that Monkey King.The treasure was pressed on Monkey King, but in Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes.


    Chapter 1572 Ghost God Fang Tianji


    The Monkey King who made a lot of trouble in the sky and those monsters, ghosts and snakes, can''t make much waves, and it is not the big fairy of Zhenyuan. People who are really capable are often extremely low-key and have cultivated the inheritance of Taoism for thousands of years. Maybe let a stone monkey compare.


    "Isn''t the great immortal wondering where I came from such a strength at such a young age? If I don''t have the opportunity, I dare to speak such big words?


    Ye Chen didn''t panic and said softly.


    When this remark came out, it caused great consideration by Zhenyuan Daxian.


    Yes, this kid looks like he is in his early twenties, and although Da Luo Jinxian''s strength belongs to him, he has not fully used it. In other words, Da Luo Jinxian''s strength does not come from him at all, so he is so It is true that I may have encountered a great opportunity, maybe I can really revive the ginseng fruit tree.


    Now that''s the end of the matter, you can only be a dead horse doctor.


    "Give you a chance, dare to play tricks, I will kill you on the spot."


    "Hey, how come, you give me ten darings and I don''t dare to be a joke, but my method of resurrection is not an outsider. At that time, a third person is not allowed except you."


    Ye Chen didn''t forget to look back at Huang Tian.


    The Taoist priest who wanted to follow was obviously startled when he watched Ye Chen''s eyes.


    It seemed as if Ye Chen had been given a glance.


    "Master, you can''t believe what he said, if this kid has any evil intentions towards you, our group of juniors won''t be able to help."


    Seeing the situation, Huang Tian hurriedly bowed down,


    The sixth sense told myself that in any case, these two people should not be allowed to be alone in the same room, and he actively opposed, "If I can have an accident, how can you guys take him?" He didn''t respond to Huang Tian''s words at all. , Zhenyuan Daxian just grabbed Ye Chen and walked towards the backyard.


    "thump!"

 841 Naruto Strong System Chapter 841

    "Hey, Daxian''er, you always start to do it lightly. I have thin arms and legs. What will happen when I fall."


    Ye Chen said with a smile.


    There is no sense of anxiety at all.


    "let''s start."


    Great Immortal Zhenyuan had no time to wrestle with Ye Chen and raised his hand to signal Ye Chen to start.


    "Uh, look, this one is the same as a zongzi, what did you let me do?"


    Ye Chen raised his hand to signal that Daxian Zhenyuan would give him a tie first.


    "Play tricks?"


    "How dare I!" Ye Chen raised his hands above his head, indicating no.


    Daxian Zhenyuan hesitated and sent the rope away.


    what is it today?Coaxed by a twenty-year-old child?


    "Hey, comfortable and comfortable!" Meimei stretched her waist, the joints on her body crackled.


    "Alright? Isn''t it started yet?" Zhenyuan Daxian became a little impatient. He didn''t take the time to come here to watch Ye Chen play treasures.


    "Hey, don''t worry, don''t worry, right away, I want to ask Daxian a question before that."


    Ye Chen scratched the back of his head, the corner of his mouth curled up, and said with a smile.


    "After so many years, have you found a partner?"


    "boom!"


    "Fuck this old man is crazy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Great Immortal Zhenyuan throwing away dust. It was because of Ye Chen''s fast speed, otherwise his life would not be guaranteed, "You really don''t know how to write dead words."


    Originally, Great Immortal Zhenyuan still had a glimmer of hope, but he didn''t expect that this kid Ye Chen would actually use himself to get rid of it.


    1573 Ghost and God Fang Tianji II


    "boom"


    It was another piece of floating dust. This time Zhenyuan Great Immortal didn''t show any mercy. The inextricably linked floating dust wanted to be an iron whip, and he drew it on Ye Chen fiercely.


    "Huh?" Great Immortal Zhenyuan looked at Ye Chen differently.


    He knows exactly how powerful this dust can go, even those thousand-year-old big monsters who are like iron armor dare not say to resist this attack, but Ye Chen actually stood firm.


    The subtle changes in Ye Chen''s body also caught the attention of Great Immortal Zhenyuan. The place where Fuchen had just beaten was obviously full of flesh and blood, but it was intact in the blink of an eye.


    "So that''s the case!"


    "Hehe, what does Daxian seem to find?" Ye Chen joked with a smile looking at Zhenyuan Daxian''s different expressions.


    "Hehe, don¡¯t think you have an immortal body, I can¡¯t do anything with you. Although other factions may not be able to deal with this kind of thing, but my Taoist disciplines are diverse, even if you are immortal, what will happen? I can still understand your life immediately."


    "Hey, I wanted to use Daxian''s hand to temper my practice, but Daxian said so, I can''t help it. In fact, Daxian, there is someone who wants to see you already. You say yes. ?"


    "boom!"


    With the release of Ye Chen''s evil spirit, the whole person has been enveloped by the devilish energy, and the devilish energy in the sky has begun to wreak havoc towards the entire Wuzhuang View.


    "Devilish?


    After smelling this special smell, Great Immortal Zhenyuan waved the floating dust in his hand, giving the scattered devilish energy back, and the taboo of the entire backyard was also opened when the floating dust swung away.


    Looking at Ye Chen at this moment, the state of the Guanyin Bodhisattva was completely different from the last time he challenged the Guanyin Bodhisattva. This time, all his power was released, and Ye Chen was also relieved to hand his body into Yaoyun''s hands.


    "Zhuzhizhao, old man, life is very clean. For so many years, you still have a one-acre three-centre of five villages. You really have no ambition!"


    Yaoyun scratched her shoulders and said softly.


    "You? Who are you?" Obviously feeling the difference in temperament, Great Immortal Zhenyuan knew that the current Ye Chen was not his previous self at all. If he guessed correctly, it should be a certain soul in his body that dominated his body.


    "What? It''s only a few thousand years, and you have forgotten me?" Yaoyun''s black magic energy was released, slowly condensing into a cyclone in his hand.


    I saw Yaoyun stretched his right hand into the black magic energy, and with one hand, a long spear glowing with purple and golden light appeared in Yaoyun''s hand.


    Unlike the spear sacrificed last time,


    This time the length of the weapon tip is almost beyond the distance of the gun.


    An extra-large Fangtian painting halberd with gleaming light appeared in front of Zhenyuan Daxian. In the early antiquity, this spear basically marked Yaoyun himself, just like Lu Bu¡¯s Fangtian painting halberd, Guan Yu The Azure Dragon and Moon Sword is like that, and those with magical powers generally don¡¯t know people by looking at their faces, because the disguise technique is too simple, basically a little demon city, and the weapons they hold are not so easy to disguise, after all, they belong to weapons. You can¡¯t change the taste of it if you want to.


    When Ye Chen in the distance took out this Bing long spear,


    Zhenyuan Daxian was in a daze.


    "This is...Ghost...Ghost Fang Tianji!" A few difficult words came out of Zhenyuan Daxian''s mouth, and at this moment he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Chapter 1574 Ghost God Fang Tianji Three


    "Thank you for recognizing this weapon." Yaoyun said with a slight smile.


    "You...you are!" Zhenyuan Daxian no longer had the calmness of the past, and there were some tears in the old eyes flashing back and forth.


    ... "Hey, old guy, how are you doing recently?"


    "Master, there has been no news from Xiaoye and Daxian Zhenyuan for so long. Could something happen?" Monk Sha saw the two entering the backyard and there was no sound. He couldn''t help but said with worry.


    "Hey, Junior Brother Sha, don''t worry about it. The kid Xiaoye has a lot of spooky ideas. Maybe Zhenyuan Daxian will laugh out after a while, and then let us loose it. Believe it or not?"


    Zhu Bajie, who woke up after a nap, adjusted a comfortable posture and said indifferently.


    Besides, there is Monkey King outside who is thinking of a solution, and he really doesn''t worry about it at all.


    "You, if it weren''t for your gluttony, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen," Tang Seng said softly, sitting on the ground. Out of respect, Zhenyuan Daxian didn''t bind him. After all, it was just an ordinary monk for the apprentices to watch. Just move on.


    "Who asked you to talk! Shut me up!" Huang Tian sternly said from the side, and he was a little scared when he thought of Ye Chen''s smile before leaving.


    "Hey, what? I''m afraid that things will be revealed? I tell you, we all know what you do. You think you have made perfect clothes, but there is no impermeable wall in the world. You kid, just wait for death." Zhu Bajie Seeing Huang Tian angrily and depraved, there was a faint heart, no matter what you do in perfection, no matter how clean you do, you will still be exposed in the end.


    "The dead fat pig has a hard mouth until he died, I really don''t know what you are proud of?" Huang Tian sneered looking at the five-flowered pig Bajie, and drew a wooden sword from his side. It turned out that things were about to be revealed, and he simply touched the pig demon. The revenge of the sun was avenged, "Yo? Why are you getting angry and ready to do it? Come on, just your mahogany sword, do you think your grandfather blinked today." Zhu Bajie sneered and said mockingly.


    "Hehe, I have no interest in you and me. If you live there, doesn''t it mean that the monk stays at home?" Huang Tian also sneered and set the target on Tang Seng.


    "Smelly boy! Try to touch my master with a finger, believe it or not that old pig shaved you alive!" At this moment, Zhu Bajie could not calm down. Unexpectedly, this villain would actually target Tang Seng, and Zhu Bajie''s curse was in Huangtian. There is no effect in the eyes.


    "Being tied up like this, what qualifications do you have to talk to me?" Without the slightest intention to stop, Huang Tian drew out the peach wood sword and prepared to go to Tang Seng.

 842 Naruto Power System Chapter 842

    Even the Wooden Sword can do some harm. In any case, this kid has been practicing for many years. Just as Huang Tian was about to cut it down, a loud slammed behind Huang Tian''s movements at the moment.


    "stop!"


    "Ok?"


    Looking back, Xiaoyun Taoist priest was standing at the gate with food.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Xiaoyun asked openly.


    "I love Master''s ginseng fruit tree. This monk still speaks badly. I can''t help but want to teach a lesson." Tang Ye just found an excuse and went over.


    "Didn''t the master say that he can''t attack them before he comes? Are you going to disobey the master''s order?"


    "Huh!" Huang Tian could only coldly throw the peach wood sword aside in his hand, then got up and left.


    Chapter 1575


    "Come on, several masters, are you hungry after having not eaten for so long? I have prepared some vegetarian dishes for you here," Xiaoyun smiled and brought the vegetarian dishes to Tang Seng.


    "Little master, little master, give me something quickly." Zhu Bajie was tied up like an earthworm, and crawled and twisted towards Xiaoyun.


    "Hey, Brother Pig, don''t worry, I''ll untie the rope for you." Smiling and stepping forward to untie the rope, "Master Xiaoyun, is this a bit wrong? If your master knows you Untie the rope without authorization, you will be blamed at that time."


    Tang Seng said a little worried.


    "Hey, it''s okay, Master usually loves me the most. I won''t blame me for this little thing. Masters, hurry up and eat," Xiao Yun didn''t take it seriously, and brought Su Zhai to Tang Seng.


    After swallowing four steamed buns in one breath, Zhu Bajie felt a little bit wrapped around his stomach, and said while chewing.


    "Xiaoyun, aren''t you afraid that we will turn over and run away? We have lifted all the ginseng fruit trees of your master," Zhu Bajie said with a low smile.


    "How come, all the masters are good people, and they certainly wouldn''t do that kind of thing. There must be someone else in the tree." Faced with Zhu Bajie''s teasing, Xiao Yun replied with a smile.


    "Huh? Are you so sure?" To Xiaoyun''s answer, Zhu Bajie felt very different. After all, he used Huang Tian''s step by step method, so the target was directed at the teacher and apprentice Tang. There is no one in the view. I don''t believe that this was done by Tang Seng and his apprentice.


    But Xiaoyun alone was the only one who resolutely affirmed.


    "Hey, when you are a human being, I''m very accurate in seeing people. From the first time I see the masters, I feel that the masters are all good people. There must be some misunderstanding."


    Seeing Xiaoyun''s innocent smile, Zhu Bajie even had a bit of self-confidence. Although the tree was not destroyed by him, he still had a malicious heart. If there is no Huang Tian from it, then he would really start with Ginseng Guo.


    At that time, Xiaoyun''s resolute and resolute belief is tantamount to making everyone more guilty.


    "That said, I have to thank that kid Huang Tian." Zhu Bajie said quietly.


    "Are all the masters from Datang?" Seeing that everyone was running out of food, Xiao Yun sat down beside Tang Seng and asked loudly.


    "Haha, the poor monks are from the Eastern Tang Dynasty, but my disciples are not, because of fate, I came across them along the way, and they all followed me willingly to go west.


    I am very grateful to them along the way. Without them, I would not even be able to get out of Chang''an City Gate."Tang Seng said with emotion.


    Devoid of mana, he never thought that the westward journey would be so difficult. If it weren''t for the protection of apprentices, he would have been reincarnated three or four times.


    "Oh? Does that mean that Master Pig''s martial arts is very powerful?" After all, Xiao Yun, a child, immediately became energetic when he heard this, and looked at Zhu Bajie with admiration.


    Seeing Zhu Bajie also moved his fat belly,


    "Hey, that''s not a blow to you, my old pig commanded the 80,000 navy army back then, facing the demons and monsters all over the world, his brows were not young.


    I don''t know how many monsters were killed by the nine-tooth rake in his hand.


    Also, I, Junior Brother Sha, used to be the general of the roller shutter of the Heavenly Palace."


    Chapter 1576


    "Wow! Eighty Thousand Water Army, Master Pig turns out that you are so powerful, and you are also a god in the sky. I thought you were just a monster, hehe."


    After getting acquainted, Xiaoyun also became bold and said with a loud laugh.


    But Zhu Bajie was not at all angry about this, and he laughed boldly and continued.


    "Before we met the master, Junior Brother Sha and I were really monsters. Fortunately, the master pulled us to the right path, otherwise we are still doing evil in the world."


    "But speaking of this, I have to mention my big brother."


    "Big brother? Is that the monkey? By the way, why didn''t he get caught by the master?" When he thought of the monkey with the hairy face and Lei Gong''s mouth, Xiao Yun also reacted, as if he really didn''t see him.


    "Haha, catch him? You don''t know how capable the monkey is. When thinking of the riot in the palace in front of the first five hundredths of the year, it is what he said. At the beginning, he stood on his own and wanted to take him. Zhao''an, but after God gave me a horse-raising officer for Brother Monkey. Finally, he bullied my Brother Monkey again and again.


    Unbearable, he finally made a noise in the Heavenly Palace and pulled the Jade Emperor Lao Er from his throne. If it hadn''t been for the Tathagata Buddha to be there, it is estimated that the Jade Emperor would have been replaced today."


    Zhu Bajie''s bragging is really unstoppable. Although he said it is true, but the replacement of the Jade Emperor is probably impossible for Monkey King.


    Moreover, the reason why Zhenyuan Daxian did not catch Monkey King was that Monkey King was not present, so he escaped for a while. After all, the current Monkey King, compared with the old school monks like Zhenyuan Daxian, is still a lot worse.


    "Ah, it''s probably the idiot who is talking about me again." Sun Wukong didn''t even think about it, knowing that it was Zhu Bajie calling himself to save him.


    At this moment, he is flying towards the South China Sea,


    No way, he has heard of Zhenyuan Daxian''s name, and the more and more dark things now make him even have no idea to save Tang Seng. If he goes rashly now, he will be detained by Zhenyuan Daxian by then. , Then there is no turning point in this matter.


    With Zhenyuan Daxian''s temper, it is estimated that the master and the others will not be hurt.


    At this moment, the only thing he can do is to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to see if he has a remedy. As long as the ginseng fruit tree can be repaired, all other problems are easy to talk about.


    "It turns out that the monkey is so powerful, I thought he was the weakest among you." Xiaoyun was extremely shocked when he heard this, "Oh? What you say. Then tell me, you Among us, who is the strongest?"


    Speaking of Zhu Bajie, he still didn''t forget to touch his "angular" face, waiting for Xiaoyun''s answer with a smug look.


    Little Yun just chuckled twice.


    Then he said crisply.


    "Hey, I think the most powerful one is that little brother Ye Chen."


    "Hey, Xiaoyun, it wasn''t me who hit you. This time you really missed you. Ye Chen went to the weakest among us. How long has he been practicing? How can he be with us? ratio."


    "Really? But I think Ye Chen''s little brother will definitely become the most powerful existence in this world." As for Zhu Bajie, Xiao Yun didn''t seem to have heard him, raised his head and looked at the space, and said loudly.


    Chapter 1577


    In the backyard, I thought there would be earth-shattering noise, but it was replaced by a very harmonious scene.


    At this time, Ye Chen and Zhen Yuanzi, an old and a young child, were sitting cross-legged on the fallen ginseng fruit tree. The prohibition of alcohol for many years in Wuzhuangguan was placed on the main hall, while Zhenyuan Daxian at this time was holding a strong spirit. The wine, drank it.


    "Hahaha, I said you are old and immortal. After so many years, your drink volume is still so good. It is estimated that all the five villages you have brought are good hands."


    Yaoyun looked at Daxian Zhenyuan who was drinking, and said with a loud laugh.

 843 Naruto Strong System Chapter 843

    "Hey, no, I have issued a prohibition on alcohol in Guanzhong, and anyone who drinks alcohol will be dealt with according to the rules." Zhenyuan Daxian said disapprovingly after wiping the corner of his mouth.


    "Stains stains, you old man, be a man, drink like this by yourself, but don''t let the disciple get a drop. After so many years, you still look stubborn."


    "We haven''t seen each other in many years." Yao Yun said slowly while taking a sip from the hip flask.


    "I don''t know, it''s been thousands of years,"


    "Yes, it''s been thousands of years." For a while, Yaoyun looked at everything Zhenzhen in front of her in a trance.


    At the beginning, he came to Wuzhuangguan with a devilish attack. Zhen Yuanzi appeared when he wanted to make a move. The old man also said nothing at the beginning.


    Yaoyun struggled with him for hundreds of rounds before learning that,


    This is a Taoist temple, not a temple.


    The so-called non-fighting or acquaintance, the two people''s personalities are also extremely compatible, really the kind of Chengdu that has been forgotten, and they were here at the beginning, and the two were drunk.


    However, the ginseng fruit trees at that time were still intact, unlike what they are now.


    "How is your kid these years?" After a moment of emotion, Zhen Yuan Daxian asked first.


    "Hey, I don''t know that after so many years, I can''t tell you that I woke up a few days ago. I have been sleeping for so many years."


    Yaoyun touched his forehead and muttered.


    "In this teenager''s body?"


    Yaoyun nodded slowly.


    "Hey, I advised you not to go, but your kid is like a donkey. You don''t listen to what you say. Look, now it''s all right, it''s like this dead."


    Zhenyuan Daxian mocked mercilessly.


    When the two of them drank, Zhen Yuanzi knew about Yaoyun¡¯s plan, but no matter how he persuaded, Yaoyun would not listen. After waking up the next day, he was left alone in this deserted place. garden.


    That''s Lingshan, an existence that can''t be shaken by anyone in the Three Realms. I really don''t know what Yaoyun thought at the beginning, so he had to find this death.


    "Gudong," Zhenyuan Daxian''s words seemed to pull Yaoyun back a thousand years ago as the spirits passed through his throat.


    "Hundreds of thousands of demon clan children, if you say nothing, they are gone. How did you let me swallow this breath? At the beginning, I swallowed them out of the world, but in the end I was left alone. You said, I won''t repay this hatred. What''s the point of being alive."


    The unyielding expression on Ye Chen¡¯s face,


    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan knew that even though thousands of years had passed, the hatred in Yaoyun''s heart had not diminished. No matter how long it was, he knew that Buddhism was still prevailing in this world, and that Yaoyun''s cruelty would always exist.


    When is the grievance reported? Although this sentence makes sense, there is someone who can completely let go of the hatred in his heart.


    How can those who say this experience the pain of losing their loved ones and compatriots?


    Chapter 1578


    "Why homesick?"


    "Can you not think about it? But now I have any face to return to the void, and how do I explain it to them when I go back. When I left, I vowed to say that the next time I came to pick them out, but, until now, I have nowhere to settle myself."


    "It''s a bad thing that I met Ye Chen, otherwise I don''t think I will wake up yet."


    "I don''t think this kid is easy. With the strength of Daluo Jinxian, the immortal and immortal technique is probably behind the famous family." Zhenyuan Daxian looked up and down Ye Chen and said.


    "Well, I heard him say that his master taught him this level of cultivation, and even I was handed over to Ye Chen by his master." For Zhenyuan Great Immortal, Yao Yun absolutely believes it, one hundred and fifty. Tell him the facts?


    "Does this kid have a master?" Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes dimmed after hearing this.


    "Hey, you immortal, don''t jealous when you see a good seedling. If Ye Chen didn''t have a master, I would tell you? I would take him away long ago."


    Yaoyun said softly tauntingly.


    "Furthermore, aren¡¯t there a few of your apprentices who are Zheng Miaohong? Especially the child named Xiaoyun. I have investigated for you. You must cultivate that child well, and then you The location of Daxian Yuan in this town must belong to him."


    Speaking of Xiaoyun, Daxian Zhenyuan was also full of pride.


    "Huh, it''s more than just my position. My vision is not as short as yours. I want Xiaoyun to be the first person in Taoism. When the time comes, I will be the leader of Taoism. In fact, I will be taken by this little Wuzhuang. The existence of bondage."


    "Stains stains, you brag about not making drafts." I dare not say that you can support Ye Chen to the world''s number one, so you dare to say this. I really don''t know how big the sky is?


    However, Zhen Yuan Daxian did not take Yaoyun''s ridicule.


    You must know that Xiaoyun grew up when he looked at him. When his parents entrusted Xiaoyun to himself, he was just a baby child. Because of years of famine, Xiaoyun¡¯s parents had no food to raise Xiaoyun, so they could only Send Xiaoyun to Wuzhuang Temple, and at the age of seven or eight, he has already shown an amazing talent. Whether it is on the way of cultivation or in various fields, he has thrown away his brothers several blocks.


    Zhenyuan Daxian liked Xiaoyun more and more.


    He firmly believes that as long as he cultivates this child with his heart, he will be able to make a big difference in the future.


    At this time, Xiaoyun had already become one with the Tang monks.


    Zhu Bajie and the others also seemed to have forgotten their existence as a prisoner, and ran to the side room to get a pot of water, like a storyteller, telling Xiaoyun about their adventures for so many years.


    Xiaoyun who listened is Zhenzhen in a trance,


    Dreaming about the outside world with envy,


    Xiaoyun, who has never left Wuzhuang Temple since childhood, is curious about the outside world. As long as he has the skill, he will pull Zhenyuanzi to tell him stories.


    Every time he seemed to be there,


    "Hey, I don''t know when will I get out of these five villages and go to the outside world." Xiaoyun sighed.


    "What? Haven''t you been out for such a long time?"


    Zhu Bajie was extremely shocked by this.


    "Xiaoyun shook his head and said with a smile."


    "I have been living in Wuzhuang Temple since I can remember, and every day I clean the courtyard besides reciting Taoism."


    1579: Interrogation of the Land II


    "Occasionally I ran out to play in the back mountain, and I got fattened by the master." Speaking of Xiaoyun, he smiled and scratched his head to ease the embarrassment.


    "Then you, have you seen your parents?" Tang Seng couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, I haven''t seen it since. I guess it was because of starvation. The famine killed a lot of people that year." Xiaoyun said calmly.


    But the kind of yearning for my parents in my heart may only be known to me.


    At this moment, in the backyard, the old and the young have been drinking three times.


    After burping hard, Yaoyun said sternly at Zhenyuan Daxian.

 844 Naruto Power System Chapter 844

    "Speaking of Xiaoyun''s child, you have to pay attention. Don''t let the people around him affect his Dao Xin. The most important thing to pay attention to at this age is these things."


    "Huh? What do you mean by this?" Zhenyuan Daxian asked with great perplexity when he heard what Yaoyun said.


    "Oh,"


    "Do you really think you, the ginseng fruit tree, are the work of us?"


    This remark made Zhenyuan Daxian''s head surprised.


    He had already secretly made up his mind. Out of Yaoyun''s face, he was ready to grit his teeth and suffer a dumb loss. For the past, he would let Tang Seng and his apprentice go directly.


    But now that Yaoyun said, is there someone else in this matter?


    "Hehe, your age is basically a waste of life. I ask you, is it really that easy to pick ginseng fruit?"


    Yaoyun smiled and then took a sip of strong wine.


    "Yes, you must use a golden scepter to pick ginseng fruit. Remember to send a voice message to yourself to ask the whereabouts of the golden scepter. It is your big apprentice, Huang Tian.


    "Is it him?" Zhenyuan Daxian thought of Huang Tian''s harmless look of humans and animals, and it was difficult to make a decision in his heart. Although Huang Tian didn''t grow up by himself, he has not been thin to him for so many years. It''s good that the first one thought of Xiaoyun, the second one was the big apprentice Huang Tian. It stands to reason that he should not be able to do such a thing.


    "Hey, Zhenyuanzi, Zhenyuanzi, do you still want me to teach you how to behave when you are so old? He can''t look at anything on the surface. The human heart is not something you and I can guess.


    In the face of absolute interests, any favors will turn into clouds and smoke. Maybe you don''t want to admit it, but you must recognize that there are worms around you."


    Yaoyun speaks very straightforwardly, because the two have been in a relationship for so many years, so they don''t need to be polite and go around in circles, so they just say anything straightforward.


    Seeing Zhenyuanzi''s thoughtful look, Yaoyun knew that he still didn''t believe his apprentice could do such a thing.


    "Hey, I said, don''t you even have a piece of land in this view of the five villages? Call him out, and you will know if you ask?"


    A word to awaken the dreamer,


    Zhen Yuanzi immediately stamped his left foot gently.


    Then a burst of blue smoke rose in the corner of the backyard.


    Seeing Zhenyuan Daxian, the land hurriedly bowed down.


    "The land has seen the Great Immortal Zhenyuan."


    "Get up." Zhen Yuanzi raised his palm lightly, and an invisible force dragged the land from the ground.


    "Thanks, Daxian." The earth trembled and thanked.


    "Land, I''ll ask you something, you''d better recruit it honestly," Zhenyuan Daxian said sharply, helping his cuff.


    "Yes, yes, Daxian asked, Xiaoxian must be endless."


    Land lightly shook the crutches in the handshake, and said with a straight face.


    1580: Interrogation of the Land III


    "I ask you, did you ever know what happened in my backyard? Why did my ginseng fruit tree fall? Who did it?"


    "Xiaoxian, Xiaoxian saw last night, saw Monkey King, Monkey King, stealing ginseng fruit here, he picked all the ginseng fruit into his pocket, and finally used his golden hoop to give the ginseng fruit tree to Lian The roots lifted up, Xiaoxian wanted to go up and obstruct, but the monkey sun was so powerful and powerful to the sky, Xiaoxian was not his opponent at all, so he could only watch him destroy the treasure tree of Daxian."


    The father-in-law said with regret, as if lamenting his incompetence.


    "Oh? It''s really hard work to say that." Yaoyun smiled and laughed.


    "Hey, anyway, it was my fault for failing to save Daxian''s ginseng fruit tree. I was thinking about coming out to plead guilty with Daxian these two days. Today Daxian summoned me out, then I will be here. Please Daxian punish me." The father-in-law of the land bowed down again in sorrow.


    Before Zhenyuan Daxian could speak, Yaoyun rushed up and grabbed the collar of the land.


    "That way, because of your unauthorized resignation, the ginseng fruit tree was overthrown by the thieves. Today, I will replace Daxian Zhenyuan and completely dismiss your position of land here and abolish your cultivation base. You can rest assured, because you are old. The relationship between you, when you are leaving, can receive a lot of money, which can be regarded as the result of your hard work here for so many years.


    At least he won¡¯t be starving."


    Speaking, Yaoyun didn''t wait for the earth''s response, so he dragged him up, ready to pull him out.


    "No, Daxian! Save me! I have been here for such a long time. I have no credit and hard work. I can''t be dismissed because of this. I still want to serve Daxian for many years."


    Seeing that the young man in front of him was not joking, he immediately begged Zhenyuan Daxian with a sad face.


    Looking at Zhenyuan Daxian again, there was no reaction on his face, and he looked at the land with a serious expression.There is no meaning of blocking.


    "No! Young hero, please, forgive me, I will give you whatever you want, really, please don''t use my skills."


    A fairy of the age of the land has already reached the end of his life.


    If he abolishes his cultivation base, he will be completely a useless person, and it will not be long before he will die in the wilderness. I also imagined that he could live a few more years. When Yaoyun said he would abolish his cultivation base, He really panicked completely.


    The wicked need to be grinded by the wicked. There is really nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Seeing the flustered expression of the land,


    Yaoyun grabbed the collar''s hand and pulled the ground up.


    "Old guy, you''d better tell me the truth. I''m not as kind-hearted as Zhenyuan Daxian. Believe it or not, I can wipe you out immediately, without even the chance of reincarnation."


    Yaoyun''s eyes were obviously fierce, and Ruoyouruowu''s murderous intent flashed in his eyes. The land is just a small fairy. I never saw this kind of scene. The cold sweat on his head was like a broken string, dripping to the ground. Go down.


    "I! I said! I said everything." He swallowed hard, "Puff," Yaoyun slammed the ground to the ground.


    He stepped forward and sat cross-legged by the ground, patted his old face, and revealed a harmless smile.


    "Are you going to ask me to ask each sentence, or do you just say it all."


    "Gudong," he swallowed again, and the land said with a sad face, "I''ll come, I''ll come by myself, don''t bother to go to the fairy."


    Chapter 1581


    "Things, things are like this, that night, I heard a lot of movement in the backyard, out of curiosity, I went to take a look.


    See, see."


    "See what?" Zhenyuan Daxian exclaimed angrily.


    "Seeing Daxian''s big disciple Huang Tian sitting on the ginseng fruit tree panting.


    After seeing me coming, first gave me a ginseng fruit, motioned me to be quiet.


    Then he told me not to say anything, he can handle the matter here alone, as long as I hide it for him, he will give me five ginseng fruits as a reward."


    "Daxian, you also know that, like my age, or this cultivation base, the strength is already difficult to go further, so I only became greedy for a while, just just."


    "Just pour dirty water on Tang Seng''s master and apprentice for the villain Huang Tian?" Even though he was mentally prepared, upon hearing this, Zhenyuan Daxian was even more angry and didn''t expect to cultivate carefully. The big apprentice of, in the end, he even dared to make calculations, but it was because Yaoyun appeared to wake him up this time, otherwise he would really blame Tang Seng and Master.

 845 Naruto Power System Chapter 845

    "Daxian forgive me, Daxian forgive me, I am really greedy for a while, and I regret it now when I think about it. By the way, this ginseng fruit, I have not touched the ginseng fruit, so I will return him to you."


    Tremblingly took out a shining fruit from his arms.


    Handed it to Zhenyuan Daxian,


    Glancing at the land coldly.


    Said: "I am the ancestor of the immortal earth. How dare you do such a cockroach and steal with my adversary, what sin!"


    "Little old man is obsessed with ghosts for a while, Daxian don''t want to be angry, Xiao Laoer''s words are true now, hope Daxian will calm down."


    "Hmph, seeing that you and I are both in the Dixian Class, I will take it lightly. You know where my rebel is, and when I catch him back, I will teach this rebel."


    "The little old man saw him as if he was heading south."


    "Southern? Isn''t that the land of all monsters, how could this be!"


    Yaoyun said next to him: "Old man, it seems that things are not that simple. Let''s go and have a look together." After speaking, the two flew south like they were together.


    At the same time, Monkey King went to the South China Sea to see Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Bodhisattva, save the savior."


    "Wukong, I know what you came here today, and I also know that this has nothing to do with the four of your master and apprentice. It should not be too late. Follow me to Zhenyuan Daxian."


    "Thank you Bodhisattva."


    At this time Yaoyun and Zhenyuan Daxian came to the wild continent south of the boundary.


    Daxian Zhenyuan squeezed his fingers, pinched his fingers, and said, "I can''t even notice the breath of my rebellious disciple. Why is that?"


    Yaoyun said, "You know that the demon race has a divine object, its name is the transformation pill, the demon eater, which transforms into a human, no monster, no different from ordinary people. It is estimated that your lover has eaten this transformation. Xingdan couldn''t notice it."


    "You love me, you dare to make fun of me."


    "This rebel is actually a spy sent by the Demon Race. It''s really damn. When I find him, I must crush him."


    "Let''s find it first," said Yaoyun.


    Daxian Zhenyuan squeezed his finger and said silently: "Sifang Dixian, listen to my orders, come and see me quickly."


    "Hey, looking for a bad guy to spend such a big battle, Daxian is really big, I admire it."


    "Don''t make fun of me. It''s not just me. If you let those old guys know about it, don''t you laugh at me?"


    "You old man, you have a good face, hahahahaha."


    Chapter 1582


    After the two of them ridiculed, the four immortals came to visit Zhenyuan Daxian, all the immortals bowed their hands and called Daxian.


    "The ceremony will be forgiven. Come today and ask for something."


    "Daxian, please say, don''t be polite with you," said a ground fairy


    "Okay, then I''m welcome, my disciple, Huang Tian, ??may be the incarnation of a demon race, I beg you to find me and tell me, there will be many thanks in the future."


    "The great immortal is polite." All the immortals said in the same voice, and dispersed around after speaking.


    Yaoyun asked, "Then what are we doing, waiting?"


    "Of course not. We will meet the head of the demon clan. They have been at ease for too long. It seems they are going to do something."


    After speaking, he flew to Yaozu territory.


    At the same time, Huang Tian conspired with important figures in the Yaozu secret room...


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, Yao Clan patriarch, Ye Lian." Zhenyuan Daxian shouted from the air.


    "Oh, what is the wind blowing the venerable driver, it really makes our monster clan brilliance." Ye Lian said, "It''s not like I have an adversary who has slipped into your territory. I''m here to find you. What a mouse."


    "What are the things that Daxian Zhenyuan said? We are naturally innocent. How come there are mice coming in, Daxian joked."


    "Why don''t we invite us in for a cup of tea?" Zhenyuan Daxian said


    "Daxian, please, I haven''t asked this little friend who is?"


    "The patriarch is broken, I''m just a book boy next to Zhenyuan Daxian." Yaoyun said, "It''s amazing to be the person next to Zhenyuan Daxian. Please come, come, and show the two great immortals tea. ."


    Daxian Zhenyuan was also rude, and directly sat down as the patriarch, Ye Lian didn''t say much, and sat next to Daxian Zhenyuan.


    "The great immortal came to look for the rebel this time, what did the rebel mainly do?" Ye Lian asked, "The rebel overturned my ginseng fruit tree, ran away with the ginseng fruit, and blamed the sage monk from the Great Tang Dynasty. How can you tolerate such a major event? I should thank the chief patriarch for helping me find my rebel."


    "That''s natural, there is no reason why Daxian is busy not to help."


    "Come here, go and follow Daxian''s orders, search for the whole family, and report to me immediately if you find it."


    After speaking, his subordinates took the order.


    "Thank you patriarch."


    "The Great Immortal is polite."


    With a thought in Zhenyuan Daxian''s heart, he began to search for Huangtian''s whereabouts with his aura. However, the Yaozu had already blocked it with isolation, and Zhenyuan Daxian could only give up.


    At this moment, Yao Yun''s thoughts moved, he flipped through the magical technique in his body, and found a scroll of the Qi-seeking technique, so he opened it with his mind, and a warm current poured into his mind.


    This technique can block any blocking technique, so Yaoyun intends to help his old friends and started searching.


    Finally, in the depths of the demon clan, he inquired about Huang Tian''s faint aura, so he took possession of it and told Zhenyuan Daxian of the matter.


    After Zhenyuan heard this, he didn''t make a sound, just drinking tea.


    Yaoyun knew that Great Immortal Zhenyuan was thinking, and did not speak anymore.


    At this time, Zhenyuan Daxian spoke.


    "Patriarch, I heard that the demon clan has a secret technique, he will transform the form pill, which can turn the demon clan into ordinary people, do you know?"


    Ye Lian''s eyes tightened and said, "I have heard of this technique, but I have never seen it before."


    "I''m also curious to ask, don''t be nervous about the patriarch, hahahahahaha" Zhenyuan Daxian laughed loudly.


    Ye Lian also smiled awkwardly and asked, "Why is Daxian interested in the things of the monster race?"


    Daxian Zhenyuan said silently in his heart: What do I think you don''t know?But there was nothing more verbally.


    So the two were polite, and they tasted the tea without saying anything.

 846 Naruto Power System Chapter 846

    However, Daxian Zhenyuan was already planning something in his heart...


    Chapter 1583


    After drinking the tea, Daxian Zhenyuan stood up and said: "I haven''t seen the prosperous beauty of the patriarch, the demon clan, after sitting for so long."


    Ye Lian said, "How can my savage land be compared with Daxian''s place, but if Daxian wants to see it, please take a look with Daxian."


    Zhenyuan Daxian laughed loudly: "The patriarch said and laughed."


    Zhenyuan Daxian laughed loudly: "The patriarch was joking. The land of the monster race is also a world. What is good about my ruined hall? I want to enjoy the beauty of this world today.


    After speaking, he walked outside, followed by Yaoyun, but the path that Zhenyuan Daxian walked had other profound meanings...


    Ye Lian cautiously said, "Daxian slow down, let me lead the way for Daxian."


    Zhenyuan Daxian said: "The patriarch doesn''t need to be so polite. It''s natural to come here casually. The patriarch is not that interesting anymore."


    "What Daxian said is quite true, then let Daxian do it." Ye Lian smiled bitterly.


    Daxian Zhenyuan walked in front, Yaoyun whispered to him the direction of Huang Tian, ??but Daxian Zhenyuan didn''t walk directly there, but walked around.


    Yaoyun thought in her heart, this old man has a deep heart!


    So they walked to the side of a rock, Zhenyuan Daxian said, "Patriarch, this place is beautiful."


    Ye Lian replied: "This place is called the Rock Mountain Group. It was used by the ancestors of the monster race to practice spells. It is now deserted. I found a few people to create it and made it look like it is now."


    "There are so many people in the monster race, and even the landscape can be so beautiful."


    Ye Lian said in his heart: Doesn''t it mean that our monster race has no capable people against the immortals, it''s really fresh and refined.But I can only laugh.


    Daxian Zhenyuan watched for a while and walked forward. This time he walked towards the inside of the demon clan, not meandering at all, Ye Lian panicked, and hurried forward.


    Said: "In front of Daxian is the stronghold of Yaozu''s ancestral home. I am afraid that Daxian is a bit wrong to enter this time."


    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan didn''t try his best, and said, "Since it is the key point of the patriarch, it is of course not allowed to enter.


    So he changed lanes and left, Ye Lian breathed a sigh of relief and followed closely.


    However, Zhenyuan Daxian would naturally not give up like this, and told Yaoyun with his heart, let Yaoyun come up with some ideas.


    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan spoke, there is no reason not to help, so he searched for the practice in the body and found a practice called Yulingzhishu.


    The Art of Defending Spirit: You can extract a little bit of your own soul, and then you can control it to explore the enemy''s path for yourself, etc., without any impact on your body, and you can even talk or even play with your own soul.


    Yaoyun released his soul and flew towards the demon clan that Ye Lian said.


    Ye Lian always felt that something was wrong, but couldn''t tell what it was, so he had to give it up and follow Zhenyuan Daxian and the others.


    When Zhenyuan Daxian saw that the matter was done, he was happy and took a step forward.


    He walked to a place called Yaohua Ancient Building and stopped.


    Ye Lian stepped forward and introduced: "This is the place for the little flower demon of the demon race. There are thousands of flowers blooming throughout the year. It can also be regarded as a place for the demon race to watch and play. Good wine, would you like Daxian to taste it."


    When Zhenyuan Daxian heard the drink, his eyes straightened, and he walked forward without saying anything.


    Yaoyun shook his head, smiled bitterly, and said in his heart: This old drunkard.


    Ye Lian sneered at the corner of his mouth and followed closely.


    Chapter 1584


    Daxian Zhenyuan walked into the restaurant and frowned when he saw the wicked atmosphere, and walked in without saying anything.


    After entering, Xiao Er in the restaurant saw the immortal coming, and his heart was tense, thinking that he was here to destroy them.


    Until Ye Lian came in, Xiao Er breathed a sigh of relief and quickly called the restaurant boss out, who saw the patriarch coming and hurried forward to greet him.


    "Go, take out the best wine and entertain Daxian, immediately." Ye Lian said.


    The restaurant owner took the order.


    Ye Lian asked Xiao Er to find an excellent position for them to sit down.


    "You can see the most beautiful place of the monster clan here, and even the southern pole scene that the monster clan has encountered in a hundred years is not uncommon," Ye Lian said.


    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan tasted the wine and said, "It is also a beautiful thing for the monster race to have such a beautiful scene between the heaven and the earth."


    "What Daxian said is, but the demons have lived here for thousands of years, so naturally they want to go out and see what the outside scenery looks like."


    "Oh? The patriarch''s words have deep meaning! Could it be that the patriarch wants to reverse it?"


    "Daxian''s words are serious. The villain just wants us Yaozu to have a little place outside, and let the younger generations look at the outside world. How dare you have such serious thoughts."


    "Hahahahahaha, the patriarch should not be nervous, I''m just joking." Zhenyuan Daxian laughed.


    At this moment, Yaoyun was sitting next to him, exploring the news of Huangtian. As expected, he walked along the hidden place to explore the past and felt the aura of Huangtian.


    Although Huang Tian''s breath is very weak, after all, with the age of Zhenyuan Daxian, no matter how he hides it, he can detect a slight strangeness.


    The soul body continued to explore and found a secret cave. It seems that there must be some hidden secret here.


    With a thought, Yaoyun informed Daxian Yu Zhenyuan of this matter. Daxian Zhenyuan didn''t say anything, but just drank wine and looked at the scenery outside.


    "Patriarch, today is the beauty of the southern aurora once in a hundred years?" Zhenyuan Daxian asked.


    "I guess the days, it should be these two days, Daxian wants to appreciate it?" Ye Lian replied.


    "Nan Jiguang Benxian hasn''t met him a few times. Since he''s here, let''s appreciate it, trouble the patriarch."


    "Daxian is a shameless little demon. Since Daxian wants to see it, I have to find the best location for Daxian to watch it."


    "No, this scene is the best match for wine, I can watch it here."


    "Then the one who listens to Daxian."


    At this moment, Yaoyun''s spirit body is entering the secret cave. However, the secret cave has long been sealed by the barrier. It is a bit difficult to break through silently. How can this be good...


    Yaoyun told Daxian about this, and Daxian sent a secret technique to Yaoyun with a thought.


    This secret technique is called Hidden Drag, and it can quietly pass anything or people across the barrier or anywhere.


    With a thought, Yaoyun immediately crossed the spirit body through the barrier. This secret method seemed to be sent to me by the old man because he wanted to repay him.


    After the spirit body entered, he walked hundreds of steps in, suddenly enlightened.


    It turned out to be not just a secret cave, but also a world.

 847 Naruto Power System Chapter 847

    Yao Yun couldn''t bother to think about this, and immediately searched for Huang Tian''s whereabouts. As expected, in the depths of the secret cave, he saw Huang Tian and several people discussing something.


    Yaoyun moved his spirit body and leaned forward, and heard several people say.


    "Huang Tian, ??ginseng fruit is a spiritual thing from heaven and earth, and it is made by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. This object is like a child. If you can eat this thing, your cultivation will definitely increase." A black-robed old man said, "Elder, we live here too. It''s been a long time, and I should have moved. I hid the little old man Zhenyuan for so many years for today."


    Chapter 1585


    "Elder, tonight is the day of the Southern Aurora that has happened once in a hundred years. When the Southern Aurora appears for one and one minute, if you eat this thing, your cultivation level will surely rise." Huang Tian said.


    "Huang Tian, ??we have lived here for too long, and it''s time to move, and your master, he has already arrived here, tonight we will let him come and go," the elder said.


    Upon detecting this, Yaoyun immediately wanted to inform the Immortal Zhenyuan that the Immortal Zhenyuan just drank wine and smiled without saying anything.


    Yaoyun''s spirit body is still listening, it turns out that they have been premeditating for many years, and the great immortal Zhenyuan came here today is also in their calculations.


    Yaoyun''s thoughts tightened, it seems that there is already an ambush here.


    He looked at Zhenyuan Daxian, but Zhenyuan Daxian looked indifferent, as if he had arranged it early.


    In his heart, he said silently: How can this little old man be so calm and calm.


    In this way, they sat drinking, until the southern aurora faintly reflected light and shadow.


    "Patriarch, you see that the Southern Aurora has been reflected, but this time the Southern Aurora is not as colorful as I saw before, but it is like a bloody night." Zhenyuan Daxian said.


    "Daxian joked, the southern aurora is a spectacular scene on earth, and the color is naturally different every time. There are seven or forty-nine colors of the southern aurora, and forty-nine colors will emerge at the most beautiful time. It is very beautiful." Ye Refine the way.


    "Hey, when I can see such a scene, it will be no regrets." Zhenyuan Daxian lamented.


    "Daxian don''t want to lament, the most beautiful southern light has appeared twice, and it will only appear at the end, maybe today!"


    "I hope it is today!"


    Looking at the dialogue between the two of them, Yao Yun also had a hint of excitement in her heart. She hadn''t fought with blood for a long time, and she didn''t know what it would be like to fight now.


    Daxian Zhenyuan stood up after drinking the last sip of wine in the jug.


    Said: "Today is the day when a century-old scene reappears, and it is also the time to solve things, so happy and happy."


    "Dare to ask what the Daxian said?" Ye Lian asked.


    Immortal Zhenyuan didn''t answer him, but just stood and watched the Southern Aurora reappearing slowly and becoming more and more red.


    That kind of red, like blood staining the sky, and there are some other colors in the sky.


    Seeing that the matter had been investigated, Yaoyun retracted the spirit body, and then sat on the couch, drinking without a glance.


    Now they have only one word, wait!


    What are you waiting for? Wait for Zhenyuan Daxian''s order and wait for Zhenyuan Daxian to take action.


    Yaoyun now wants to understand why the Great Immortal Zhenyuan had to summon so many earth immortals to find an adversary, because he already knew about it.


    Sure enough, Daxian''s position is not easy to sit on.


    The Southern Aurora had been reappearing for a while, Zhenyuan Daxian just stood quietly, Ye Lian did not speak, but just drank from the side, both of them thoughtful.


    Time flies slowly, I don''t know if it was the tranquility before the war or anxiety, but Zhenyuan Daxian kept closing his eyes to rest.


    The moment is almost here, and there is still a moment before the elder of the Yaozu should eat ginseng fruit.


    Although the ginseng fruit is precious, it does not improve the skill so much. Why does this make Yaoyun a little puzzled.


    When the time came, Zhenyuan Daxian opened his eyes.


    Yaoyun asked, why did ginseng fruit improve such cultivation level.


    Zhenyuan Daxian replied: This fruit is not an ordinary ginseng fruit, but a fruit that has all the essence and essence of the ginseng fruit tree grown from the beginning to the present, and it grows under the ginseng fruit tree, which is his purpose for pushing down the fruit tree.


    Yaoyun nodded slightly: That''s it.


    Chapter 1586


    With that said, the Southern Aurora has officially appeared, and the moment has arrived. At this time when the demon power of the Demon Race was at its peak, Yao Yun also felt that the aura on Ye Lian had undergone a strong change.


    Daxian Zhenyuan flew away without saying anything, Ye Lian followed closely, and Yao Yun flew away.


    When he arrived at the mouth of the monster clan, Zhen Yuan Daxian shouted: "Insurgents, don''t come out and die."


    At this time, the great elder of the demon clan finished devouring the ginseng essence fruit, and he rushed to the great immortal Zhenyuan.


    The demon power of the great elder has undergone unprecedented changes, and Yaoyun knows that this is not easy.


    The Great Elder of the Demon Race said, "The immortal is so loud. In my Demon Race site, it is said that if you want a person, you want a person. What is the face of the Demon Race?"


    "Who should I say so much, it turned out to be the defeated man of the year. Hmph, you dare to be arrogant even if you wait for the rats," Zhenyuan Daxian snorted coldly.


    "Heh, Zhenyuan, you think I am the old me, so you look down on me too much, huh"


    "Huh, how I beat you back then is the same today."


    "Keep talking, see if I won''t teach you this little old man today."


    It was thousands of years ago when the Taoist monsters fought. At that time, Zhenyuan Daxian was not the ancestor of the earth immortals, but he was also an outstanding person in Taoism and was famous in Taoism.


    At that time, the Daxian Daxian fought against the great elder of the demon clan. The great elder of the demon clan was named Ye Xun. He was the most outstanding figure of the demon clan at that time. He was dissatisfied with the order of the heavens and provoked the war.


    Naturally, the Heavenly Court could not give up, so it had to invite the Taoist to contend with it. In the end, both sides were injured. The Taoist was able to recover quickly because of the support of the Heavenly Court, while the Demon Race had no support, and the recovery progress was very slow.


    The Yaozu had no choice but to look through the ancient books, find this secret technique, develop a transforming pill, and send Huang Tian to Taoism to steal the spirit of heaven and earth, the fruit of the sun and the moon, to increase its strength.


    Now, Ye Xun, the great elder of the monster clan, has greatly increased in strength, and it is also the best time for the monster clan to stand up, to attract the immortal Zhenyuan, and then set an ambush.


    Immortal Zhenyuan laughed at this moment and said: "I knew you had such a trick, so I made a special defense."


    Ye Xun was shocked and said, "You have reached the point where you can know the future?"


    "Huh, do you think I haven''t grown for so many years?"


    The immortal Zhenyuan shouted: "All the immortals listen to my order and come here quickly."


    At this time, all the earth immortals called by the Zhenyuan immortals appeared.


    "Old man, you really saved a hand." Yaoyun said


    "Huh, come to the cunning place, how can I not defend it."


    As Dao Xian gathered, Ye Xun couldn''t help but rush to Zhen Yuan fairy.

 848 Naruto Power System Chapter 848

    Zhenyuan Daxian yelled, "Good for you." He greeted him.


    Ye Xun greeted him with his claws, and the Zhenyuan fairy connected with floating dust. The two collided together, forming a very powerful wave of energy, as if the world had lost its color.


    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan broke the deadlock, retreated dozens of steps, muttering words, and then an immeasurable Tianzun talisman descended from the sky. This talisman can suppress the evil spirits and is quite fierce.


    Not to be outdone, Ye Xun greeted him with a loud shout.


    Ye Xun changed his palm shape and made a praying manly arm shape, and the surrounding disciples were shocked: This was an invisible fist of the Yaozu.


    The invisible fist can be transformed into any form to block the upcoming crisis.


    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Yeah, it''s okay, old man, actually practiced such secret techniques."


    "Hmph, so many years, if I don''t change anymore, wouldn''t it make you look down upon me."


    "Come on, old man, let me see how much you have grown."


    Chapter 1587 Dao Demon War


    Under the battle between the two Dao demon leaders, both sides started a large-scale battle.


    Yaoyun was watching the battle next to him, but he had no intention of participating in the battle.


    For some reason, Yaozu didn''t seem to want to let him go, so seeing Yaoyun''s younger age, he pressed on.


    Yaoyun smiled bitterly and waved away the two with a palm.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Lian remembered that he was the book boy of Immortal Zhenyuan, who should have extraordinary strength, so he greeted him.


    Ye Lian shouted: "You have such a tough strength when you are so young. It seems that you are also a ruthless character."


    Yaoyun looked at Ye Lian and said, "Senior Miao Zan, since Senior wants to try, please accompany Senior."


    In fact, Yaoyun''s age has long been much older than Ye Lian, but it''s not convenient to disclose it now, so she had to do so.


    Ye Lian bullied himself and rushed towards Yaoyun with his fist. Although Yaoyun used to have very tyrannical strength, he naturally cannot be underestimated in his current state.


    Yaoyun dodged flexibly, pressing forward with a hand knife, and shot Xiang Yelian.


    After Ye Lian blocked it with his backhand, his other hand struck Yaoyun''s abdomen, Yaoyun flipped in the air, and a hand knife hit Ye Lian''s back.


    After pulling the distance, Ye Lian said: "You are so smart at a young age."


    Yaoyun laughed and said, "Senior is really broken, juniors just got hired by accident."


    Ye Lian did not test anymore, cross-shaped his hands, muttering words in his mouth, after all, a strange beast in the shape of a wing tiger appeared.


    Yao Yun said in his heart: This old man even called out Yun Wing Tiger, it was really cruel.


    Yaoyun bit his teeth and shouted: "Summon Spiritualism." At this time, the sky thundered loudly, and a pterosaur flew in from the sky.


    Ye Lian was shocked and shouted loudly: "How do you know how to psychic, this is my monster race to learn spells."


    Yaoyun said: "I am not a psychic technique, but a summoning technique. I can summon powerful monsters to help me.


    Ye Lian thought in his heart: You can''t keep this son. If you keep it till the end, it might be harmful to the monster race.Thinking of this, Ye Lian''s desire to kill became even more serious.


    Ye Lian used his body to defend himself against the tiger, while Yaoyun rode up the dragon, and the dragon and the tiger would be injured in the fight.


    When the two met in the air, Ye Lian''s meeting was a killer move, and he did not give Yaoyun a chance to breathe. However, Yaoyun was naturally not a vegetarian after living for so long.


    The pterodactyl grabbed the tiger''s wings, and the dragon''s mouth bit the tiger''s body. Ye Lian saw that something was wrong, so he retreated a hundred steps, and Ye Lian, who broke free from the dragon''s mouth, gasped for breath.


    Ye Lian shouted and asked, "Who are you on earth?"


    Yao Yun didn''t answer, and went straight to Ye Lian.


    Ye Lian did not retain his strength now, and directly transformed into a demon beast, transforming into a cloud wing tiger that had always been huge.


    Yaoyun said, "It turns out that the prototype of the head of the Yao clan is the Yunyihu, no wonder it is so overbearing."


    Yaoyun did not stop and continued to attack.


    Compared with the cloud wing tiger that was just transformed, the current cloud wing tiger is an entity, which is very difficult to deal with.The pterosaur became a little strenuous.


    Upon seeing this, Yaoyun withdrew the pterosaur, changed her gesture, and slapped Yun Wing Tiger with a palm. Ye Lian suffered from pain and withdrew two steps.


    Ye Lian was very angry, so he rushed forward. Yaoyun could only retreat. No one could break the wings of a cloud wing tiger, and his body was as solid as a rock. It would be uncomfortable to be shot by it.


    Yaoyun''s current body is naturally not as strong as Yaoyun''s previous body, so he had to retreat.


    Turning his gaze, he saw Zhenyuan Immortal and Great Elder fighting fiercely.


    Chapter 1588 Zhen Yuan and Ye Xun Decisive Battle


    Daxian Zhenyuan and Ye Xun were incapable of beating each other.


    After Yaoyun evacuated the battlefield, only Ye Lian remained on the battlefield in a hurry. Since Ye Lian became a beast, it was too expensive to catch up with Yao Yun, so he could only watch Yaoyun evacuate.


    Yaoyun is not defeated, but the body belongs to Ye Chen, he can''t risk Ye Chen''s body, and can only retreat when he is perfect.


    After Yao Yun evacuated the battlefield, he watched the battle between Yuan Daxian and Ye Xun in the battle town.


    I saw the Great Immortal Zhenyuan swiped the dust, his fingers changed, and his mouth read: "Dao begets one, one life is two, two begets three, three begets all things, all things bear yin and embrace yang, energizing and thinking of harmony. Heaven and earth open. "At this moment, the sky and the earth are changing, the sun and the moon are shining, the sky is sun, and the earth is yin, and they are divided into stem, kun, sunda, earthquake, ridge, li, gen, and red.


    It seemed that everything in the world was controlled by Immortal Zhenyuan, and Na Yexun was in the center of the formation.


    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Ye Xun, today I didn''t want to kill, but if you force me today, it''s time for us to understand."


    "Humph, let me be buried here today, you have to have this ability." Ye Xun replied.


    Ye Xun''s body changed and he began to beastly.


    After the beastization was completed, Ye Xun evolved into the Amethyst Cloud Winged Tiger, which was the state that the great masters of the monster race would have, and it seemed that Ye Xun had become a master of cultivation.


    The immortal Zhenyuan snorted and said: "Xuanzong Heaven and Earth, Wanqi roots, extensively repairing thousands of calamities, with a righteous heart. Eight doors, open."


    After speaking, the world is full of phenomena, wind, thunder, water, fire, mountains, and Ze are surging out of the eight gates.


    Among the eight sects, there is only the life door, but the immortal Zhenyuan removed the life door, it seems that he must kill Ye Xun.


    Ye Xun roared to the sky: "Zhen Yuan, let me see what you can do to me today."


    Immortal Zhenyuan didn''t speak, his fingers turned quickly, and the eight doors were unpredictable, forming a circle of light.


    Ye Xun''s four wings were fully extended and he shielded him with demon power, roaring and struggling in the aperture.


    Seeing that the aperture was getting smaller and smaller, Ye Xun removed the bodyguard and roared: "Zhenyuan, I will die with you today."

 849 Naruto Power System Chapter 849

    Ye Xun raised the energy core to the highest level, and a light ball was formed in his chest, aiming at Qianmen.


    Tianmen is the most important one among the gossip. If Tianmen is destroyed, the caster will also be severely injured.


    Ye Xun seemed to really want to die with the Immortal Zhenyuan!


    Immortal Zhenyuan looked at Ye Xun calmly, and the moment Ye Xun released the energy group, Immortal Zhenyuan''s fingers moved quickly.


    Yaoyun seemed to have thought of something. His eyes tightened. Taoist cultivation bases take the universe as the level. When the cultivation reaches the sky, he must become immortal. However, no matter how powerful the immortal is, the gossip is irreversible.


    However, only those who can break through can reverse the universe and point to yin as yang.


    Could it be that this Zhenyuan fairy has already surpassed it?


    Sure enough, changes have taken place between heaven and earth, yin and yang are exchanged, everything in heaven and earth is reborn, and the four seasons occur in the same space.


    And Ye Xun, what rushed towards was not the heaven gate, but the earth gate, the earth gate was the gate of death, the gate of absolute death.


    Ye Xun''s eyes were startled, he knew it was wrong, but there was no chance of stopping, he could only fight to the death.


    Great Immortal Zhenyuan closed his eyes, as if it had nothing to do with him. Yaoyun looked at all this and found that Immortal Zhenyuan had become so strong, it was embarrassing.


    Finally Ye Xun smashed into the gate, and the energy wave entered the gate and was backlashed, draining Ye Xun''s demon power. Just when Ye Xun was about to die, the Zhenyuan fairy pinched his finger and the eight gates disappeared.


    Ye Xun looked at Immortal Zhenyuan in surprise and asked, "Why?"


    Zhenyuan said: "You and I have been fighting for so many years, it has long been meaningless, I don''t want to fight anymore, today your demon power is dissipated, and the soul is injured, you will never harm the Taoist and the demon in the future, so be it."


    Ye was shocked, frozen in place, at a loss.


    Chapter 1589


    Immortal Zhenyuan shouted: "Today''s battle, I don''t want to fight again, Ye Xun has lost all his demon power, and you stop quickly."


    Ye Xun summoned Ye Lian, and Ye Lian hurried over to hold Ye Xun.


    Ye Xun said: "Today''s battle is my fault. It is my arrogance. I will definitely apologize for this fault and let the people stop."


    Ye Lian said helplessly: "The great elder is also for the demon clan, so let''s give up today''s affairs."


    So he shouted: "The demon truce, today''s battle is over."


    After the orders of the demons, they withdrew a hundred steps back and retreated from the battlefield.


    At this time, the Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Today''s battle shouldn''t have happened, and today''s battle, let it go."


    After both parties stopped, the fairy Zhenyuan said: "I knew Huang Tian is a member of the demon clan, but because he has a good heart, I treated him well, but he made a terrible mistake. I must punish him. "


    At this time, one of the demons came out, and it was Huang Tian.


    Huang Tian stepped forward and said: "Today''s affairs are the most important thing for me. I hope the immortal will punish."


    Immortal Zhenyuan shook his head and said, "Adversary, come here, go back and punish you again."


    Ye Xun dragged his weak body and stepped forward and said, "Zhenyuan, today''s affairs are all conspired by me alone and have nothing to do with Huang Tian. If you want to kill, kill me and let him go."


    Immortal Zhenyuan shook his head, and said helplessly: "Yesun, you and I have known each other for thousands of years, so for so many years, why don''t you let go of your grievances."


    Ye Xun said angrily: "The heavenly court destroys me, Buddhism can''t tolerate me, we have to nest in this southern barbarian land, our heart is good, but the sky does not agree, the Buddha does not agree, what should I wait?"


    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "I am Taoism and have nothing to do with Heavenly Court. Everything that Heavenly Court does has nothing to do with me. You are eager to compete. Alas, Ye Xun, it¡¯s the shore to look back."


    Ye Xun said, "Zhenyuan, the sky has changed, not like it used to be. If this goes on, Taoism will have a hard time."


    Zhenyuan didn''t speak anymore, just looked at Ye Xun.


    Ye Xun just shook his head and said something to withdraw.


    Yaoyun said at this time: "Senior Ye, today''s battle is a misunderstanding. You and Taoism may really be misunderstanding. If the monster clan never troubles Taoism, I can cure Senior''s injury by seven points."


    Immortal Zhenyuan glanced at Yaoyun, but nodded.


    Ye Xun turned around and said: "The monster race will never trouble Taoism anymore, but I will not bother you for my injuries. I am old, and I am no longer in the past. I am now the world of your young people."


    After speaking, Ye Xun swept deep into the monster race.


    Ye Lian shouted and said, "From now on, my monster race and Taoism will have no grievances. Who dares to cause trouble again, the family rules will wait."


    "All the demons listen to the order." The demons answered collectively.


    After explaining this, Ye Lian told all the monster races to retreat, and Ye Lian stepped forward to salute Zhen Yuan.


    Said: "Daxian, I shouldn''t have done this today, but Huang Tian is innocent, and I hope Daxian will take it lightly."


    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Don''t worry, I have my own measures."


    After Ye Lian replied a thank you, he withdrew.


    Immortal Zhenyuan said loudly: "Today''s battle, I would like to thank you all for your help, I will thank you all."


    The immortals retreated after being polite.


    Immortal Zhenyuan turned around and yelled at Huang Tian, ??"Rebel, see if I will go back and kill you."


    After speaking, he flew to Taoist temple.


    Chapter 1590


    So the Immortal Zhenyuan took Huang Tian and Yaoyun back to the Taoist Temple together. After arriving at the Taoist Temple, Xiaoyun immediately came out to greet them.


    Xiaoyun arched his hands and said, "Master, I''m back."


    Immortal Zhenyuan answered and went in, Huang Tian and Yaoyun followed closely.


    Daxian Zhenyuan sat on the chair and shouted angrily: "Kneel me down."


    When Huang Tian heard this, he knelt down and said to Immortal Zhenyuan: "Fairy, I was born into a monster clan and can only do something for the monster clan. I originally planned to apologize for them, but..."


    "Master, it is all my fault. Today, I will give up my skills and apologize to the master."


    After speaking, he started to work and planned to do it.


    "Stop it, jerk things." After speaking, the Buddha dust swept away, and Huang Tian fell on the ground.


    Huang Tian had no choice but to stop responding.


    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Go to the back mountain to reflect."


    Huang Tian took the order.

 850 Naruto Power System Chapter 850

    Yaoyun said next to him: "The old man listens and protects the calf."


    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Huang Tian is not bad in nature, but is too simple and solid and easy to be used by others."


    Yaoyun smiled and said nothing.


    After a while, Yaoyun said, "Old man, I have been possessed for long enough. The person in me is also in a hurry. I should go back, old man, goodbye." After that, he fell down. .


    The fairy Zhenyuan smiled and said silently: Goodbye old man.


    After a while, Ye Chen''s body moved, Ye Chen stood up and said cursingly: "Yaoyun, you have been comfortable for long enough this time."


    Great Immortal Zhenyuan glanced at Ye Chen and said, "I''m so embarrassed that the little old man and Yaoyun talked about the past."


    Ye Chen didn''t say anything. He sat down and asked for something to eat and then started eating.


    Suddenly there was a glimmer of light outside, and the fairy Zhenyuan said: "Let''s go, there are guests coming."


    Ye Chen also followed out, looking up to the sky, it turned out that it was Avalokitesvara and Wukong.


    Ye Chen shouted: "Smelly monkey, you are back."


    Wukong didn''t say anything, and shouted to Immortal Zhenyuan: "Old man, I found the person you want, and your tree is also saved."


    Guanyin opened his eyes at this time and said to Zhenyuan: "Long time no see, Zhenyuan Great Immortal, I will help you with today''s affairs, but you have to promise me one condition."


    The immortal Zhenyuan said: "I wonder what conditions the Bodhisattva said?"


    The Bodhisattva pointed to Ye Chen and said, "As long as the fairy hands this person to me."


    "Oh? I wonder what use the Bodhisattva wants this person to do?"


    "The great immortal doesn''t know anything. I found out that there is evil in this person. This person must be removed before the world can live in peace."


    Ye Chen shouted: "Old nun, you just want to make me immortal. You say anything for the sake of the world, you are not ashamed."


    Guanyin exasperated and yelled angrily: "Shut up." After speaking, he reached out to Ye Chen and grabbed it.


    Immortal Zhenyuan shouted: "Enough, Guanyin, I am the ancestor of the earth immortal, you dare to make trouble here?"


    "Guanyin dare not, Daxian''s words are serious."


    Zhenyuan Daxian continued: "Guanyin, this person is entrusted to me by a friend, and I cannot entrust this person to you."


    "The fairy should not regret it, this tree, I guess only I can save it."


    "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, you too underestimate others, I can also save this tree." Ye Chen shouted.


    "Huh, evildoer, let me see what you can do today."


    "Old nun, open your eyes and take a good look."


    "You bastard, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will rectify you on the spot."


    Ye Chen didn''t speak either, just activated the internal system, and after inquiring about it, there was indeed a secret technique called the All Things Resuscitation Technique.


    Chapter 1591: Rebirth Ginseng Technique


    The technique of resuscitating ginseng fruit trees is called resuscitation of all things. This technique allows any animal or plant to regenerate and grow rapidly.


    Ye Chen bought it in the system and began to revive the ginseng fruit tree.


    Ye Chen shouted: "The spring breeze is rising."


    After that, it was autumn, but the spring breeze hung, and the ginseng fruit tree turned into a seed.


    Ye Chen shouted again: "Falling, it''s raining."


    After that, there was a spring rain in the world. As the saying goes, spring rain is as expensive as oil.


    After a while, the seeds germinated and bloomed.


    "Summer, sacrifice. Summer rain, irrigation."


    In order for the ginseng fruit tree to try its best to restore its previous state, it must go through all the experiences throughout the year.


    The four seasons are successful, and the ginseng fruit tree has naturally recovered.


    In a short while, the ginseng fruit tree sprouts and blooms, and the long tree bears fruit.


    Flowers bloom and fall in an instant.


    After the fruit tree recovered, Immortal Zhenyuan said: "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that you would be able to perform such a magical technique at a young age. It''s incredible."


    Ye Chen turned around and said: "Senior Miao Zan, this little thing is not enough."


    Seeing Guanyin''s face changed, Ye Chen laughed softly.


    The monk Tang, who heard the movement in the back, also came out. Seeing the fruit trees re-growth, they were all excited. When the Tang monk saw the Bodhisattva, he hurriedly bowed and said, "Master Guanyin."


    Guanyin motioned for exemption.


    Ye Chen said: "Old nun, the tree has been repaired, what''s the matter, you still want to catch me?"


    "Ye Chen, don''t be rude." Tang Seng shouted.


    Guanyin said: "Niezha, I see when you can be arrogant."


    After speaking, he left.


    After the fruit tree was cultivated, the Zhenyuan fairy told the four masters and apprentices the reason, and immediately scolded the monkey wherever he could stand it.


    "Smelly Taoist, this matter is planted on us, your conscience will not hurt, we have suffered so much."


    The immortal Zhenyuan repeatedly apologized and said: "This matter is not good for me. I haven''t found out the reason, so that everyone has been wronged. I will make compensation and I will definitely satisfy everyone."


    Wukong said, "That''s right."


    Tang Seng said, "I am a bad guy, don''t be angry, Daxian.


    Immortal Zhenyuan laughed and said, "This is what I should do, and the holy monk is welcome."


    "Since Daxian said so, the poor monk will not refuse." Tang Seng said.


    Ye Chen thought: Is this the Tang monk in the novel?This is not very smart.


    Immortal Zhenyuan laughed and said, "Holy monk, go in and eat with me, everyone, go in."


    So they went in to eat together.

 851 Naruto Power System Chapter 851

    After eating, Ye Chen came to the backyard alone, sitting by the garden, meditating on something.


    At this time, Immortal Zhenyuan came over and sat next to Ye Chen.


    Said: "Ye Chen, there are some things that are not as simple as we believe. Gods have what Gods think, Buddhas have what Buddha thinks, and everything in the world has thoughts. Both good and bad things have to be verified before they can be known. "


    Ye Chen sighed: "Fairy, you know what is the right way and what is the evil way."


    Zhenyuan said: "The right and the evil are judged by the world, wait, you can''t tell, the way is unknown."


    Ye Chen nodded, did not say anything, looked at the moon in the sky, lost in thought.


    Immortal Zhenyuan stood up and said, "Ye Chen, in any case, don''t get into the devil''s way, and don''t trust any right way. No one in the heart of the world can guess, including you and me."


    Ye Chen stood up and arched his hands and said, "Junior took it down."


    Immortal Zhenyuan took out a treasure box from his cuff and said, "You have helped me a lot, and I have nothing to give you. This is the Imperial Qi Purifying Heart Pill, which should help you in the future. You accept it."


    Chapter 1592


    "Thank you fairy." Ye Chen didn''t refuse.


    Ye Chen returned to the house, opened the Yuqi Qingxin Pill sent by the immortal, and the system in his body detected it.


    Said: "Yuqi Qingxin Pill, which can control the devil qi in the heart by imperial pressure and prevent it from entering the magic way."


    "It seems that the immortal counts me a disaster, so he gave me this thing today to let me defend myself!"


    Ye Chen thought about things for a while, and then went to bed. Early the next morning, Zhenyuan Immortal asked the kitchen to make breakfast and prepared some dry food for people to install, and then gave the four masters and apprentices.


    After they had breakfast together, they were on their way.


    "Holy monk, the future is far away. I have a heart protection pill, which can save your life in times of crisis and hope that the holy monk will accept it." Zhenyuan fairy said.


    "Thank you immortal." Tang Seng thanked.


    "Monkey, you have a stubborn nature. I will give you a way to soothe the nerves. Come here." After speaking, a warm current poured into Wukong''s mind. Wukong didn''t say anything, just thanked him.


    "Bajie, you are delicious by nature, I will give you a few ginseng fruits, eat slowly this time, and taste more." Hahahahahaha, Zhenyuan fairy smiled.


    Ba Jie complained: "Why are you still canceling the old pig? I haven''t seen it before. It''s just getting fast." After speaking, he accepted.


    "Wu Jing, you are stable by nature, delicate in mind, and honest and honest. I have been destined to obtain a Da Luo Jinxian exercise. You must accept it, remember, you must impose practice, which will be useful in the future."


    "Thank you Daxian, Wu Jing took it down." Wu Jing thanked him.


    "Okay, there is compensation, it''s time to set off." Ye Chen said.


    The immortal Zhenyuan didn''t send them far, and Buddha Chen flicked them away.


    A new journey is about to start, and there are unknown dangers waiting for us in the future. What is the next place?No one knew that the four masters and apprentices and Ye Chen were walking forward together. During this time, Ye Chen had been upgrading and perfecting himself, and the Drifting Monk was also practicing the exercises.


    This exercise is called Daluo King Kong Enchanting Supernatural Powers. It was created by the dragons and the tigers at the time, but the cultivator must be upright in mind.So there are not many people who can practice.


    Even the dragon and the tiger have only reached 80%. We don''t know how the Drifting will progress in the future, we will wait and see.


    Ba Jie ate a lot of ginseng fruit, and his strength suddenly increased. Sometimes he even dared to molest Wukong, but in the end, Wukong was beaten.


    No one knows what kind of mental technique Wukong obtained. He only felt that Wukong had become more cautious and agile, and his strength had increased a lot. There was a feeling of change.


    Ba Jie once asked Wukong, but Wukong just told him to go away without saying anything.


    But Ye Chen guessed something, as for what it is, we will know later.


    Tang Seng didn''t stay idle either. He was no longer weak, but followed Wujing to practice boxing, and he was also powerful in fighting.


    The view of Wuzhuang made them feel so different. Whether they are immortals or Buddhism, they all feel the difference between gods and Buddhas. They have changed, and they no longer believe in anyone. Tang Seng also doubted whether the truth is salvation Things.


    There have been many changes in the journey of Westward Journey. Let us continue to move forward and watch the growth of Ye Chen and the four masters and apprentices. Let this dark world show its true colors.


    The five people roamed like this and unknowingly came to their next stop --- Baihuling.


    The four came to a secluded place and sat on the ground.


    At the same time, Ba Jie only shouted hungry, but Wukong flew to the sky, seeing a bright red, thinking that it might be a ripe peach.He told the master to go to alms, and the story of Baihuling began.


    Chapter 1593: Young Girl


    Wukong came down and said, "Master, I see a few peach trees not far ahead. I''ll pick some. Don''t move around here and wait for me to come back."


    "Goku, hurry back," Tang Seng said.


    When Wu Kong was leaving, he looked at Tang Seng, and without reassuring, he drew a circle beside Tang Seng.


    Said: "No matter who comes, the master must remember not to leave this circle. There is a demon-like atmosphere, and there may be a big demon here. The master must be more careful."


    "I remember it for my teacher." Tang Seng replied.


    "Idiot, remember to be optimistic about the master, what''s the difference with the master today, I will ask you." Wukong shouted.


    "You know, you don''t worry about me." Ba Jie complained.


    Before leaving, Wukong frowned, always feeling something strange, but thinking that Taolin was not far away, he should move faster.


    Wukong gave two more orders and left.


    Ye Chen closed his eyes next to him, and suddenly felt something approaching here.


    Suddenly, a young girl came over, and Ye Chen looked at the young girl and said more.


    Bajie saw the inside and greeted him.


    "Where did the female donor go?" Ba Jie asked in a serious manner.


    The girl glanced at Bajie, and exclaimed: "Ah, monster."


    After speaking, he ran to Tang Seng.


    Unexpectedly, he was blocked outside the aperture and fell over.


    Ba Jie quickly helped the girl up and said, "Is the donor okay,"


    "The girl stood up and said: "It''s okay, thank you, Master."


    Ye Chen watched all this and didn''t say anything, but just closed his eyes quietly. He couldn''t change some things because it was hardship. If he didn''t succeed, it wouldn''t be regarded as experience or growth.


    The girl asked, "Where did the masters come from, and where did they go."


    Ba Jie said quickly: "We are the monks who came from the East of the Tang Dynasty and went to the West to learn the scriptures. We passed by here and wanted to beg some food."

 852 Naruto Power System Chapter 852

    "It turns out that the donors haven''t eaten yet. I have some steamed buns and meals. If the donors don''t dislike it, please eat them."


    Ba Jie stretched out his hand and quickly said, "I don''t dislike it, I don''t dislike it, the mistress is beautiful, and the heart is so good, really a living bodhisattva."


    Ye Chen whispered: "Bodhisattva doesn''t have this heart."


    Just as Ba Jie was about to pick up the steamed bun to eat, Tang Seng stopped and said: "Ba Jie, don''t touch the donor''s things, put it back quickly."


    Ba Jie hummed dissatisfiedly: "Master, the female donor gave me food."


    "Yes, I brought it to this master, and the master must not blame him." The girl said.


    "Donor, this is really bad, right? You eat this meal for the family." Tang Seng asked.


    "Daddy is doing farm work not far away. I''ll bring him food, but it doesn''t matter. After the master has finished eating, I can call Daddy to eat at home. It happened that several masters went to my house to sit down."


    "Master, look at how nice the hostess is. Let''s go to the hostess''s house and sit down." Ba Jie said.


    "Bajie must not be rude, what do you do if you frighten the donor like this?" Tang Seng said.


    "Masters who don''t know, won''t, our family is very good."


    Ye Chen couldn''t listen anymore, and said, "It''s pretty good, I just want to eat it."


    When the girl heard this, her heart tightened, and she said, "What do you mean by the donor?"


    "That''s, Ye Chen, what are you talking nonsense." Ba Jie shouted.


    Ye Chen stopped talking either.


    Tang Seng thought for a while and said, let''s wait for Wukong to come back.


    Tang Seng thought for a while and said, "Then let''s wait for Wukong to come back and then go and disturb the donor''s house."


    Chapter 1594 Goku See Through


    The girl had no choice but to wait.


    Ba Jie babbled for a while, saw a person flying in the sky, and looked intently, it turned out to be Wukong.


    So he shouted: "Big brother, big brother."


    Who is Wukong? You can tell at a glance that the girl is not a good person. He immediately went forward, stood beside Tang Seng, and asked, "Who are you."


    Before the girl spoke, Ba Jie spoke.


    Said: "This is the daughter of a family in the mountains, passing by here, to deliver food to her father, just to see us in alms, so kindly let me go to his house for dinner, we will wait for you again."


    "Oh? There are people in this deep mountain?" Wukong said.


    "The master didn''t know it. The fireworks were originally flourishing here, but then a group of monsters came to the back mountain, and everyone else moved away. My parents were old and had no choice but to live in the back mountain," the girl cried.


    "Really?" Wukong said coldly.


    "Senior brother, look at how this weak woman looks like a monster, you are too murderous, you are wrong." Ba Jie said.


    "Fool, you forgot what my eyes are, can I read it wrong?"


    "Wukong, don''t doubt people, a girl''s family, let you say that, really..." Tang Seng said.


    "Master, my eyes are fiery and golden. How can I make a mistake? The master is a mortal fetus, so naturally I don''t know it." Wukong said.


    "Asshole, you mean I don''t distinguish between humans and monsters? How can I save the people if I don''t distinguish between humans and monsters? Huh, that''s ridiculous." Tang Seng said.


    "Master, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Don''t say any more, I believe in this female benefactor today, and I will go back with her. If you don''t want to come, you don''t have to come." Tang Seng interrupted Wukong and said.


    Wu Qi rushed up, and shouted angrily: "Master, I will protect you for so long, don''t you believe me?"


    "You are too demon, how can I believe you."


    Wukong scratched his head straight.


    Ye Chen couldn''t listen anymore, and went straight forward and cursed: "You bald donkey, you are still a holy monk, you are not clear about cause and effect, what kind of holy monk you are."


    Tang Seng was said to be anxious and frustrated, and shouted to Wukong: "Today, if this female benefactor is a monster and eats me, I will be happy."


    Ba Jie said, "Brother, if you don''t want to go, just forget it. I will protect Master Sha with Master Sha, you should rest assured."


    "You two idiots, if I don''t worry about you two, I will go to Huaguoshan to be the king."


    So Wukong opened the basket full of steamed buns and vegetables, and shouted, "Now."


    Steamed buns and vegetables have become scorpions and toads.


    Ba Jie took a look, thinking about what he had just eaten, all he vomited.


    "Wukong, you are slandering the female donor, and you still want to frame the female donor with a blindfold. You are really shameless."


    Wukong was forced to stand beside him and scratched his head.


    Tang Seng walked out of the circle, and stood in front of the girl and said, "If this is the case, then we will bother the female donor."


    We have to leave after speaking.Wukong couldn''t bear it, so he picked up the golden cudgel and stepped forward to kill the girl.


    Ye Chen grabbed him and said, "Wukong can''t."


    Wukong shouted: "Don''t worry about this."


    After Ye Chen let go, Ba Jie stopped him, and Wu Kong had decided to kill today.


    Tang Seng couldn''t stand it any longer, and began to recite the curse.


    Wukong reluctantly stepped forward, and the girl quickly retreated.


    Wukong jumped up and fell with a stick, and the girl didn''t change anything.


    Tang Seng was angry and immediately chanted the Curse.


    Wukong was so painful that he rolled over and yelled, "Master dare not."


    Bajie and Drifting are interceding.


    Chapter 1595: Old Woman


    Tang Seng stopped then and left without saying a word.


    Wukong knelt down and said, "Thank you, Master."

 853 Naruto Power System Chapter 853

    Tang Seng walked forward slowly, Wukong closely following behind.


    Ye Chen looked at the four masters and apprentices gloomily, did not speak, and walked forward.


    I walked to a meadow, sat down, and saw a small house. An old woman came out of the small house.


    "Oh, dear donors, have you seen the old woman''s daughter? She came out to deliver food to her dad, but she hasn''t come back yet. Now there are monsters in the mountains, so let''s not be caught by the monsters!" The old woman said .


    Ba Jie whispered: "It''s broken, it''s broken, and someone is looking for a daughter. Big brother, you have caused a big disaster."


    "Wukong, let me see how you make it round." Tang Seng said.


    Wukong strode over and grabbed the old woman''s hand and whispered: "Youkai, you still don''t give up? Today I have to kill you a few times before you can stop, eh?"


    "Oh, master, you disciple want to kill me. Oops, master save me."


    "Goku, don''t mess around."


    "Oh, Master made a joke," Wukong said jokingly.


    Tang Seng said to the old woman, "Old man, if you don''t go back first and wait, you may be back soon."


    Ye Chen thought to himself: "Oh, this monk doesn''t blink his eyes when he talks about it panicking."


    The old woman said, "My daughter is so young, what should I do if I can''t come back..."


    He started to cry as he said.


    Tang Seng''s heart softened, he helped the old man and said: "Old man, don''t be sad, it''s all my apprentice''s fault, my apprentice..."


    "Master, what are you talking about?" Ba Jie said quickly.


    "Ah, Master, what have you done to my daughter, speak up."


    Tang Seng didn''t speak any more, just let the old woman shake his body.


    Wukong walked over and said, "Wonder, don''t speak in vain. Your daughter is your own illusion. If you talk nonsense, I will kill you."


    The old woman sat on the ground and said, "You killed my daughter?"


    Looking at the woman in such a state, Tang Seng was so angry that he shouted loudly, "Wukong, kneel down and apologize."


    "Master, she is a demon, how can I kneel to the demon."


    "Rebel, kneel down."


    "master!"


    "Kneel down."


    Wukong was helpless, slowly knelt down on one knee, Ye Chen couldn''t see it, and he supported Wukong.


    Said: "Wukong, how can you not lose your bottom line."


    Ye Chen continued: "Tang Seng, you are a mortal child, and it''s okay to tell right from wrong, but you have to trust your own apprentice."


    "How do you make me believe? I watched him kill someone, how do you make me believe?"


    At this time, Tang Seng had no distinction between right and wrong, and he couldn''t say clearly.


    Ye Chen grabbed Wukong and flew away.


    Wukong said to Ye Chen: "Sakai, I am leaving now, and my master was taken away by the monster."


    "Do you think he still believes you? You might as well watch the changes from a distance, and then take action when the monster starts."


    "Oh, you can''t tell, you still have such a scheme, you can."


    The two stood in the distance and watched, watching the woman cry and make a fuss. After a while, the woman stopped crying and stood up.


    Said to Tang Seng: "Oh, my daughter''s death is also her fate. No wonder everyone else, masters, don''t feel guilty. It is also the fault of the cat face monk.


    Sobbed twice and said: "If you masters don''t dislike it, go to my house and rest for a while."


    "The benefactor is really kind, it''s all my adversary who is not good, making the old man embarrassed."


    Chapter 1596


    With that said, Ba Jie led the horse, and Wu Jing carried the burden and went in.


    Wukong saw something was wrong, and immediately flew forward, lifted the stick, and it was a stick.


    Hit him directly with a hit.


    Ye Chen yelled from behind: "Don''t go to Wukong." Wukong went up before shouting out in a hurry.


    Only Ye Chen sighed behind him.


    Tang Seng looked at this scene in surprise, even Ba Jie and Wu Jing were shocked.


    Ye Chen hurriedly followed up and said, "What are you doing in such a hurry, you can''t save it, or it will take a while to cook in a pot. What are you anxious for?"


    Wukong said, "This person is definitely going to harm my master, how can I just sit back and watch."


    Ye Chen reluctantly covered his face and stopped talking.


    At this time, Wukong was still screaming, but Tang Seng was already in anger.


    Yelled: "Monkey King, you are so demon, I can no longer control you, you go."


    "Why, Master, I am protecting you, Master."


    "Are you protecting me? You killed two lives. Are you protecting me?"


    "When did you protect me, you wanted to kill me back then. I think you want to put me to death now. If you go, I can''t get the truth with you.


    "Master, I was momentarily confused at the time, and now I have already wanted you, why don''t you believe me?"


    "Shut up, you and I, as our masters and apprentices are so close, hurry up." Tang Seng said.


    Ye Chen pulled Wukong and said, "I don''t know what''s going on today. Let''s leave today. When your master wants to understand, he will naturally call you back."


    Wu Kong was unwilling, but he had no choice but to kowtow to Tang Seng and flew away.


    Tang Seng didn''t even look at it, turned his head and left.


    Leave Bajie and Drifting there watching.So he also sighed, and after burying the old woman''s body, he followed Tang Seng away.


    At this time, Wukong screamed to Tianchang and shouted: "Why is this, why I did what I did, the master can''t understand, why he just doesn''t believe me."

 854 Naruto Power System Chapter 854

    Ye Chen sighed and said, "Wukong, in fact, you are all right, but Buddhism and Heavenly Court are wrong. Do you still remember the immortality taught by the Zhenyuan Immortal."


    "I still remember that the fairy said it was a meditation technique, but I always felt a little weird." Wukong replied.


    "Actually, it is not a meditation technique, but it can radiate the animal nature of your heart. Of course, this is not a disadvantage, but for you."


    "For me? What do you mean?"


    "The secret method, the real name Hunyuan Jie, although it is Jie, it can save your life. I can''t tell you too much. You will know it in the future. Now, you still have to follow your master. This monster is not over yet. , But remember this time, don¡¯t act recklessly."


    After Wukong nodded and agreed, he secretly followed with Ye Chen.


    After following a while, an old man appeared, crying and crying for revenge.


    After Tang Seng saw it, he went to ask, the old man was just two feet if he didn''t say anything.


    Tang Seng guessed that this was the girl and the woman''s father and husband.


    Tang Seng didn''t say anything more, and immediately knelt down with his luggage.


    When Wukong saw this scene, his heart was particularly uncomfortable, but at this moment, he couldn''t go out.


    Tang Seng knelt down and said: "It''s all poor monks who taught me no way to kill the donor''s family. I dare not do anything with the donor. I accept it with a humility."


    Bajie and Drifting shouted from behind: Master!


    And Tang Seng motioned them not to speak.


    At this time, Wukong couldn''t help it again, and wanted to step forward to protect the master.Ye Chen grabbed Wukong and said, "This time you are a little more unstable. Your master will definitely not let you go back later."


    After Wukong listened, he said nothing.


    1597 Battle of the Bones


    The old man opened his mouth and said, "Since it is related to you monk, today I will take revenge.


    After speaking, he started to speak at Tang Seng, and Bajie Wujing quickly started.


    "Old man, you don''t want to be like this." Ba Jie and Drifting said quickly.


    "My daughter was killed by you, and you told me not to do this. What is your heart."


    "Old man, don''t be sad, we will help your daughter and wife, we will definitely find a good house in the future." Tang Seng said.


    The old man did not speak, but cried.


    After a while, the old man stood up and said, "The matter is over, and there is nothing you can do. I don''t blame you anymore."


    "How about you go to my house to help my wife, children and children?"


    Tang Seng immediately replied: "Naturally there is no problem."


    After speaking, the old man got up and walked to the hut.


    The three masters and apprentices immediately followed.


    The old man walked into the hut, Tang Seng and his disciples followed. Wu Kong, who was in the distance, was not calm at this time, yelling to go out.


    Ye Chen held him down and said: "It won''t help you to go out like this now. It will only be the same as the previous two times. When the fairy leaks the tail, you go over and catch it."


    Wukong thought about it, and that was the same reason.


    So watched Tang Seng''s trio enter the tiger''s mouth.


    The moment Tang Seng entered, the house was gone, and it turned into a gloomy cave of white bones, and the old man had already become a pair of white bone ghosts.


    Tang Seng Bajie Wujing was shocked, knowing that things were not easy.


    Eight Jie Wujing immediately began to fight.


    At this time, Bai Gu turned into a stunning beauty, and a closer look was a bit like the daughter who was killed by Wukong.


    Mrs. White Bone said: "Tang Seng, it''s because you trust the world too much, but you don''t believe in your apprentice who is loyal to you."


    Tang Seng sighed and said, "Oh, Wukong missed you as a teacher."


    So, Mrs. Bone summoned her men and surrounded the master and apprentice.


    Eight Jie Wujing looked at a pair of white bones and shouted: "Monster, today I will have a good fight."


    Bajie''s figure suddenly grew bigger, and the whole bone cave was shaken.


    Ba Jie became extremely fierce, with fangs growing out of his mouth, which was even more terrifying than the ghost in the bone hole. This is the prototype of Ba Jie, eight feet tall, fierce, and fangs around his mouth.


    In a blink of an eye, Wu Jing turned and changed, with red hair soaring to the sky, and the prayer beads on his neck turned into bones, which was even more terrifying than the bone lady.


    Two of them, one holding a nine-tooth nail rake, and the other holding a monster-lowering battle, stood side by side.


    Although Tang Seng is a mortal, he put his hands together at this time, standing on the spot, with a starlight gleaming around him.


    Tang Seng yelled: "Drop the demon."


    At this moment, Bajie Wujing moved in an instant, and there were corpses all over the place, which was terrible to watch.


    Outside, Wukong heard the movement, knowing that the juniors were moving, and he was not idle, so he immediately went forward, and when he arrived in the cave, he turned into a monkey with a height of nine feet, which is 100% of Wukong''s transformation. One.


    Wukong yelled, "Golden Wand, come on."


    An object pops out of the ear instantly, which is the Dinghai Shenzhen Needle used by Dayu when he controlled the water.


    Wukong squeezed the golden hoop, shouted, and razed the entire bone cave to the ground.


    At this time, Mrs. Bones was angry.


    With a roar, all the bones came alive.


    As if he couldn''t die, Wukong saw it and shouted to Bajie Wujing: "Protect Master."


    So Wukong''s body continued to grow bigger and bigger than all the surrounding mountains.


    Chapter 1598 Tang Seng Fights The Bone General


    Ba Jie sighed nonchalantly: "Back then, that was the case. This monkey was tall, in the heavens of nine-nines and eighty-one, and couldn''t talk to the heavenly palace. This is the case today, and it hasn''t been seen for a long time."


    Seeing that Mrs. Bones stretched out his hand, Bones flew towards her on the ground.


    And Mrs. Bone also became huge, with all the bones attached to her, Mrs. Bone was like a mountain of bones.


    Wukong roared and rushed towards her.

 855 Naruto Power System Chapter 855

    Madame Bone also made a harsh sound and ran towards Wukong.


    When the two collided, Wukong punched Mrs. Bone''s bone-filled face, knocking out many bones, and Mrs. Bone screamed loudly.


    But the bone head would not disperse, and immediately attached to Mrs. Bones'' face.


    Wukong is entangled by Mrs. Bones.


    At this moment, a person appeared under the ground, riding a very tall horse with a helmet on his head and a mask on his face. The horse¡¯s eyes were full of fire, like a dead horse, and the person was wearing armor, a little bit No eyes at all.


    Ba Jie knew that this person was not a good stubble, and turned to stand in front of Tang Seng, and the rider rushed towards Ba Jie.


    Ba Jie yelled, picked up the nine-tooth rake and rushed towards the man.


    The man suddenly took out a big knife and looked carefully. The knife was nine feet long, and the blade was made of white bones, but the blade was still cold.


    Ba Jie flew a loquat, but it failed.


    And the rider ran towards Tang Seng nonstop.


    The Drifting saw the same, raised his weapon and pointed it at this person''s head, but was blocked by him.


    The sand monk squeezed the treasure battle tightly, his mouth was in pain, and he thought to himself: Who is this person, so tyrannical.


    At this time Tang Seng said, "Wu Jing, get out of the way."


    Wu Jing said in surprise, "Master, you can''t."


    And Tang Seng walked out from behind Wu Jing and said, "Donor, you and I have no chance, please go back."


    The man in armor said in a hoarse voice: "Today I will capture you."


    Tang Seng said, "Then it depends on your ability."


    Tang Seng put his hands together, and suddenly his palm changed, from palm to fist, and shouted: "Come on."


    After all, Tang Seng is the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi. Although he is a mortal body now, he was the second disciple of the Buddha in his previous life. How could he be so cowardly?


    The masked man said, "It''s interesting."


    So he got off his horse and said, "I am a general of white bones. Today I will see what is so good about the great monks of the Tang Dynasty."


    After speaking, he killed Tang Seng.


    Tang Seng didn''t hurry, draw a circle with his backhand, clenched his fists, rushed up and fisted against the general Bone, and forced the next general Bone with a knife.


    "Hey, when did the master become so fierce, what''s the situation?" Ba Jie said.


    "I don''t know, I asked him to teach him boxing some time ago, why is it so fierce?" Wu Jing replied.


    Ba Jie and Wu Jing looked at all this in amazement, their eyes were a little weird.


    At this time, Tang Seng and General White Bone had a hard time fighting, and Wukong glanced at Tang Seng.


    The whole person was shocked and thought: "Why is the master so fierce today?


    I saw Tang Seng stepping forward, turning around, letting go behind General Bone, and jumping up was an elbow blow.


    General White Bone looked at this mortal in shock, but forgot to hide.


    Tang Seng struck his face with an elbow, aligning the mask.


    The mask fell, revealing a face that is neither human nor ghost.Tang Seng''s eyes were startled, and he stepped back.


    He stepped back and said, "This is too ugly."


    Bajie Wujing saw the true face of General White Bone and exclaimed: "This is too ugly."


    General Bone was not upset either.


    Said: "Unexpectedly, you, a mortal, can block my blade. It''s really amazing. Next, I''m going to take it seriously. You can take it."


    Chapter 1599 Tang Monk fights the bone general 2


    As soon as the words of General Bone fell, the surrounding demonic energy swept over him with the force of overturning the river and the sea. As he said, General Bone''s mask was lifted from the ground, floated in a state of spiritual power, and covered General Bone''s face.


    The Bone General instantly grew bigger, as if being supported by a demon power.


    Tang Seng watched General White Bone''s strength getting stronger and stronger, his brows frowned.


    Bajie Wujing worried: "Master, the strength of this person is not that simple. Why don''t you let us go, and the master will rest next to you."


    Tang Seng said, "I am no longer who I used to be. I know how serious I am. If I really don''t work anymore, you can come up and help."


    Seeing Tang Seng saying this, Bajie and Wujing didn''t say anything more.


    After speaking, Tang Seng squeezed his fist, shouted and ran forward.


    The Bone General had already absorbed the demon energy around him. He was seven feet tall, grabbed a long knife, and shouted. No living creatures around him were spared, and all the birds and beasts died.


    Tang Seng felt that the general''s murderous aura was so heavy, but he continued to attack without fear.


    The general took a big knife to draw a circle in the sky, his momentum can swallow mountains and rivers.


    However, Tang Seng flew away with a fist, and his momentum was flat.


    He thought that when Tang Seng''s fist was about to be eaten, his fist suddenly dispersed and turned into a louvered lotus flower.


    In Buddhism, if it is a human Buddha, one step on the venetian lotus at his feet, the Venerable Bodhisattva steps on the Qianye lotus, and the holy Buddha is the Wanye lotus.


    It seems that the Tang Seng at this time has stepped into the realm of human Buddha.


    Lotus surged forward and landed on the head of General Bone. General Bone sneered: "This kind of spell wants to surrender to me. It''s ridiculous."


    Lift up after speaking


    After speaking, he raised his long sword and shouted to the sky: "Longyin''s burial cut."


    Ba Jie looked at Wu Jing and said, "Long Yin''s Mass Burial Slash? It sounds familiar."


    Wu Jing said: "In the previous dynasty, there was a person named Shiyan who had a purple rock dragon yin sword at that time. It is said that one person once slaughtered a city, and one of the tricks used at that time was named Dragon Yin chaos. Burial."


    "This person seemed to have almost become the killing god of Heavenly Court at that time, for some reason he didn''t introduce Heavenly Court''s summon."


    Ba Jie said: "It seems that it was because of a princess. At that time, the city was in danger and the emperor committed suicide. Only the princess acted for the country. Later, the enemy attacked the gate of the city, and only Shi Yan went to fight."


    "The fighting was extremely fierce. Shi Yan killed batch after batch of people. At first, one person could defeat ten thousand people, and finally fell at the gate of the city. Later, the princess also committed suicide next to the general."


    "Could it be that these two are..."

 856 Naruto Power System Chapter 856

    "No wonder this general can summon so much evil spirits. It turns out that he is a general admired by thousands of people."


    At this time, the general raised his long sword, and when he struck across the sky, a dragon of white bones appeared. The dragon was like a tens of thousands of people breaking through the formation and attacked the lotus. When it met, the lotus glowed and disappeared. Also broken into skeletons.


    Tang Seng was sweating profusely and panting heavily.


    But the general did nothing. He looked at Tang Seng and said: "You let your two disciples come, you are in a state of resistance to me at most."


    Bajie and Wujing also went to support Tang Seng and said, "Master, let us go."


    Tang Seng said: "I can handle today''s matter, but my body is not very accustomed to my current state, so you can withdraw temporarily."


    Bajie and Wujing glanced at Tang Seng nervously, and they had no choice but to withdraw.


    Tang Seng readjusted his breath and shouted: "This time a Buddha light appeared behind him, like a Buddhist script."


    Slide 1600


    Shi Yan said: "You are the most powerful mortal I have ever seen, but I have no compassion, so I''m sorry."


    Tang Seng said: "Today''s battle is not necessarily yet."


    After speaking, clenched his fists and ran forward.


    At this time, the Buddha''s light appeared behind Tang Seng, its light was very gorgeous, like the Buddha''s coming to the world, illuminating this land of bones, and even felt that the demon aura was much lighter.


    Shi Yan looked at this light, frowned, and continued to rush forward.


    The two fought in close combat, Tang Seng was protected by the light of the Buddha, and hit Shiyan''s knife with a diameter, and Shiyan and the knives were all killed.


    The two fought from the ground to the sky, from the sky to the ground, and fought for hundreds of rounds.


    Ba Jie and Wu Jing looked at this scene in surprise, and said, "Why did you see the master like this? A person who was so weak before has become like this now? This is too fierce."


    "Second brother, you slap me, I don''t believe it is true," Wu Jing said.


    Bajie is a fierce mouth facing Wujing.


    "Damn, you really fight."


    "You let me get there."


    Wu Jing touched his face and looked at all this incredible.


    The battle between the two was not over yet. At this time, Monk Tang turned a lotus into his hand and threw it at Shiyan. Shiyan smashed one into pieces, and the lotus was instantly turned into powder wherever it was broken.


    "I didn''t expect that you, a mortal monk, could be so powerful."


    "You are also very good." Tang Seng said.


    "Today I waited so happily, it''s time to divide the victory and defeat." Shi Yan said.


    "Come on then."


    At this time, Shi Yan no longer neglected, and stood up the knife with both hands. At this time, the sky flashed with thunder, and the thunder rushed to a place. That was the knife in Shi Yan''s hand.


    Shi Yan said: "I have a trick. I use the Nine Heavens Profound Thunder as a quotation, to name the Purple Cloud Thunder in the sky, and synthesize a skill. My life is the Mysterious Thunder Slash. If you can take my move, I will give up."


    Tang Seng laughed and said: "I have never been so happy. I also have a skill. I use the heart of a good person in the world to lead the Buddhist disciples to meet the Buddha''s heart. This skill is that all the hearts are unified. Let me come to the meeting. I will kill you this mysterious thunder."


    After finishing speaking, Tang Seng sat down, his palms were united, and he read the formula. At this time, the Buddha light on Tang Seng''s back became brighter and brighter, almost illuminating the sky.


    Suddenly, Tang Seng opened his eyes, holding a colorful sacred lotus in his hand.


    Shi Yan''s knife also turned into a mysterious thunder.


    The two let out together, touching each other, the world is silent, there is no sound.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the techniques of both sides exploded.


    This sound resounded throughout the world.


    Eight Jie Wujing, even Wukong couldn''t help pulling out the monkey hair to detect it.


    Bajie Wujing''s face was directly silly, and this master was too fierce, what''s wrong with it.


    At this time, Tang Seng fell to the ground due to his weakness.


    Shi Yan also reluctantly held a knife on the ground, half kneeling on the ground.


    Shi Yan looked at Tang Seng and said, "I lost."


    Tang Seng smiled and fainted.


    Eight Jie Wujing did not take advantage of others, but settled Tang Seng well.


    Shi Yan sat in place and adjusted his breath.


    Although Shi Yan seemed to be in better condition at this station, Tang Seng was a mortal corpse, and it was really incredible to be like this with the Millennium Demon.


    Shi Yan adjusted his breath for a while, stood up and said, "I will stop interfering in today''s matter and leave."


    After speaking, he left.


    Tang Seng''s narrow win this time was really a blessing.


    At this time, Bajie Wujing looked at his master with admiration. They really wanted to know how their master became so powerful.


    Chapter 1601 Goku vs. Madame Bone


    Turning his head at this moment, Wukong was holding the golden hoop and hammering towards Mrs. Bone''s body.


    And after Madame White bone was traumatized, there was no effect, and it would heal instantly.


    This hurt Wukong''s brain. He took a few steps back and looked at Madam White with helpless expression.


    Madam White Bone laughed and said, "Aren''t you the Monkey King? Why, my little demon stopped you? Aren''t you very good at beating those mortals."


    Wukong listened more and more angry, yelled, and raised his stick forward, and hit Madam White Bone''s head, but no matter how Wukong hits, Mrs. Bone would soon heal.


    Wukong has no choice.


    At this time, Ye Chen flew towards Wukong and said in Wukong''s ear: "This lady of the bones is made of the bones of this mountain of bones. Look at the mountain of bones, how many bones there are, when you hit like this, when did you hit? ."


    "What about it?" Wukong asked.


    "Mrs. Bones has a very heavy yin energy, and her body is transformed by the resentment in her heart. If it can overcome the resentment in her heart, it will naturally be resolved."


    Wukong gave a wry smile and said, "My master is good at this, but I can''t. Besides, my master''s current body may not be able to be transformed."

 857 Naruto Power System Chapter 857

    "Is there any other way?" Wukong asked.


    "Yes, it''s just cruel."


    Wukong''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and he asked, "Is there any way, hurry up."


    "Your eyes are not refined from the true fire of Jiumei, then your eyes are naturally a peerless thing that extinguishes demons. You only need to burn all the bones in this place."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    "Wait, if you use magical powers and burn this place, there will not be a tree or a flower growing here in the next hundred years. Are you sure you want this?"


    Wukong thought in his heart and said, "I''m happy, but the master is not happy."


    Ye Chen said with a smirk: "Then go and influence her."


    Wukong looked helpless.


    Wukong put away his golden cudgel and returned to his original shape.


    Mrs. Bones looked at him puzzled.


    Wukong said, "Youkai..."


    "Call Madam!" Ye Chen said.


    "Madam, we are from the East of the Tang Dynasty, the monk who went to the west to learn from the scriptures, passing by the precious land, I wonder if the wife can give way."


    Mrs. Bone did not answer, but just slapped it.


    After Wukong avoided, he was angry and annoyed.


    Ye Chen said: "Don''t worry, the probation takes your time."


    After Wukong heard it well, he swept away his irritability.


    Continue to say: "If you have something we can discuss, not to the point of endless death."


    "What do I have to discuss with you, Monk Tang must stay today." Mrs. Bone said.


    After Wukong listened, he felt angry, and immediately lifted the golden cudgel and rushed to Mrs. Bone.


    Ye Chen appeared to stand in front of Wukong and said, "Let me try it."


    Wukong looked at it and Ye Chen said, "You do it, you come."


    So Ye Chen stood in front of Mrs. White Bone and said: "I know you have some concerns in your heart, you first dissipate the demon, let''s talk, maybe we can help you."


    After hearing this, Mrs. Bone said, "Can you help me?"


    Ye Chen said: "If I can, I will go all out."


    Hearing Ye Chen''s words, Mrs. Bones had no choice but to believe Ye Chen.


    She dissipated the demon, transformed into a human form, and appeared in front of Ye Chen.


    This Bone Lady, although she has become a demon now, I am now transformed into the appearance I was alive, and it is also very beautiful.


    Chapter 1602 Mrs. Bone''s Past


    Mrs. Bone said: Thousands of years ago, I was a princess of a country. Our country was here at that time. At that time, the residents lived and worked in peace and contentment.


    My father didn''t have great ambitions, he just wanted to build his own country. At that time, we had three neighboring countries, and they were always dissatisfied with living in a small country.


    Finally, one year, they wanted to join forces to destroy our country first, and my father was not waiting for him. At that time, he chose the best warriors in the country to fight.


    But perseveringly, the enemy''s three kingdoms united, and the father was defeated in a row. At this time, a major general in our country, Shi Yan, invited the father and told him that he would take 3,000 soldiers to attack and he would win.


    At that time, the father thought he was a fool, and he was not approved, but the boy continued to recommend him, and the father finally agreed and gave him 3000 soldiers and ordered him to go.


    After Shi Yan led 3000 soldiers, he shouted in front of the formation: You waited for the rat from neighboring countries to come and die.


    At this moment, when the other side saw that our general was a young man, they all made fun of him, but they were wrong. What they met was a murderer.


    One of the enemy generals sent his own son to fight for victory, but he was stabbed and killed by Shi Yan and died on the spot.


    The enemy general was furious, and four people surrounded Shiyan. However, one person was more than enough for the four generals.


    After a while, the four generals all died under the Shiyan Knife. At this time, no one in the enemy country was going to be a general, and they all began to suspicion each other.


    At this time, Shi Yan Ang Tian shouted, and the enemy horses were all startled.


    When the neighboring king saw it, he immediately shouted to retreat.


    Shi Yan stood up in the first battle and was quite famous in the army.


    The king was also very happy, saying that he had won the battle, and betrothed the princess to him.


    Shi Yan is shy. He has always liked the princess, since childhood, and the princess also loves this young man who has been working hard.


    The next day, Shi Yan led six thousand elite soldiers. The enemy saw that it was Shi Yan and could only bite the bullet. In the end, the six thousand elite soldiers led by Shi Yan defeated with 6,000 and 20,000 troops.


    At that time, Shi Yan was designated as a killer by the enemy army, and was called Shenwu General in his army.


    The war lasted for about a year, and finally ended with one thousand damage to the enemy and 800 damage to the enemy.


    But the three kingdoms retreated because of their suspicion.


    After the victory of our country, the class teacher returned to the dynasty, and the king named Shiyan the general and the god of war.


    And our wedding was scheduled for the second year of the celebration.


    However, it didn''t take long for a group of evil spirits to come. They were proficient in black magic and could control people''s minds.


    Most men in our country are controlled, even my father is no exception. They control our citizens to kill each other. Only a few people in our country are not controlled. Shi Yan is determined and will naturally not be controlled.


    He went out of the city five times, killed several evildoers, and saved me and my father.


    Later, those evil spirits controlled the national army of neighboring countries and came to kill us. Our country was so badly injured because of those evil spirits that we could not resist. Only Shi Yan and the Xiaoqi camp he trained were fighting.


    Shi Yan killed as many as 10,000 people in World War I, and he remained silent after World War I.


    Maybe it feels like killing too many people.


    Later, many people came to the evil spirits and wanted to control Shi Yan, but they were all killed by Shi Yan, but in the end, only a few people in our city were still alive.


    Finally they found the time and attacked, and Shi Yan exhausted his last strength to kill the last evil, and died of exhaustion. And I, also died by his side, I thought I could not live together Birth, then die together.


    Chapter 1603

 858 Naruto Power System Chapter 858

    However, that group of beasts will not let Shi Yan go to death, because Shi Yan is a killer who descends to the world. Those evil spirits refine Shi Yan''s body into walking corpses and trap his soul in the body. This is the problem. A hundred years old.


    Naturally, I couldn''t be reconciled, relying on the resentment in my heart, to find an expert who turned into a demon, and then practiced here. As a result, I finally found the opportunity when this group of evil spirits occupied this city for a hundred years.


    I knew that the opportunity was here, so the hundreds of thousands of heroic spirits who died here at the beginning formed an army of bones and attacked them.The opposite of us is Shi Yan.


    You know how heartache I felt at the time. When he was alive, he was a warrior who protected the country and me. After he died, he was destroyed by others, and he did not look down upon him.


    So I listened to the expert''s guidance and took out Shi Yan''s heart, but in this way he became a fighter machine, only interested in fighting.


    Later, I heard the expert say: There is a high-ranking monk from Dongtu who is going to pass here, and that high-ranking monk has a seven-aperture exquisite heart, which can save Shi Yan''s life.So I will wait for you again.


    After listening to Mrs. Bones, Ye Chen fell into deep thought...


    He didn''t have the technique to save the dead, and this person has been dead for thousands of years and has become a demon. There is really no way.


    So Ye Chen said, "Do you know who the immortal is and where he is now."


    Madam White Bone replied: "The fairy''s whereabouts are secretive, except for him who came to me, I can''t find him."


    This put Wukong and Ye Chen in a dilemma.


    At this time, the unconscious Tang Monk woke up, stood up slowly, and said: "Donor, the poor monk can''t reconcile Shi Yan with him, but he can restore his mind, are you willing?"


    Mrs. Bone said: "Say the monk quickly."


    "In my previous life, I once saw a Buddhist scripture called Mind. This book mainly tells how many people cultivated Buddha Mind after sitting in the Buddha."


    "Buddha Heart? But Shi Yan is a demon now."


    "Madam, don''t say this, Buddhism, if even the demon can''t accept it, why talk about Buddhism."


    "Madam, you call Shi Yan out and I will teach him."


    So Mrs. Bone raised her hand to cast the spell, and Shi Yan appeared from the ground.


    Shi Yan saw Tang Monk and said hoarsely: "Want to fight again?"


    Tang Seng smiled bitterly, thinking that now I don''t have the strength to fight you.


    He grabbed Shi Yan''s hand and motioned him to sit down. I don''t know if it was Tang Seng Buddha''s kindness, or Shi Yan sat down obediently, like Tang Seng, with his legs crossed and his hands clasped together.


    So Tang Seng said, "Shi Yan, I am here to help you today. You must hear everything I say clearly."


    Shi Yan looked at Mrs. Bone. Mrs. Bone nodded. He didn''t move any more, but sat face to face with Tang Seng.


    At this time Tang Seng said in his mouth: "The heart is the root of the Buddha, and the cultivation of the mind must first cultivate the nature."


    "Today I teach you how to cultivate your nature, one is to look at the good in the world, the second to view the evil in the world, and the third to listen to the spirit of the world."


    I don''t know if Shi Yan is spiritual, he actually understood Tang Seng''s words.


    He perceives the world''s best, sees the world''s evil, and listens to the world''s spirit.


    Everything was done very well, Tang Seng nodded with satisfaction.


    He smiled and said: "It seems that the name of killing a god cannot be put on his head, he has a heart of perfection."


    Mrs. Bones looked at these two people puzzledly.


    I saw a black lotus growing on the ground where Shi Yan was sitting. This lotus could be called a lotus of purification and could absorb the evil spirit of the person on his seat.


    Chapter 1604: Absorbing Evil


    Seeing Hei Lian encase Shi Yan, Mrs. Bone was shocked.


    Ye Chen said, "Madam, don''t worry."


    At this time, Tang Seng quickly


    At this time, Tang Seng quickly chanted the spell, only to see that the black lotus turned quickly, and Tang Seng''s mouth was muttering words faster and faster.


    I saw that the black lotus''s color changed differently, slowly becoming white.


    When the black lotus turned eight hundred and ten times, it stopped.


    The black lotus is very thorough and white, as if transparent.


    Bai Lian slowly unfolded, Shi Yan was completely different from when he entered. At this time, he was flesh and blood, not just a pair of bones.


    Mrs. Bone was dumbfounded, and shouted in her heart: This is his husband who is knotting hair.


    Tang Seng said: "The black lotus is the purest thing in the world. Although its appearance is black, the heart of the lotus is white. When it absorbs evil things, it will open the heart of the lotus. When the black lotus is completely white, it means that the evil has been absorbed. clean."


    "And the evil monster has already been sucked into the lotus heart."


    After speaking, he took out the lotus heart. Sure enough, the lotus heart was so dark that you could even see evil spirits struggling on it.


    Tang Seng put it in the Dharma bag.


    Mrs. Bone asked, "Is that all right?"


    Tang Seng smiled and said, "Of course not, this is just the first step."


    After speaking, Monk Tang laid Shi Yan''s body flat and touched his pulse.


    Said: "The pulse is stable, no different from a living person, but now it is one thing, let it breathe out and breathe in, then it will become a heart.


    "What the holy monk is talking about, as long as I have something, I must hand it over to the holy monk." Mrs. Bone said.


    "Madam, you don''t have this thing."


    "What the holy monk said, as long as I can get it, I will definitely get it back."


    Tang Seng shook his head and said, "You really can''t handle this."


    Mrs. Bones stopped talking, he knew that Tang Seng must have a way.


    Tang Seng looked at Wukong, and laughed wretchedly, Wukong''s heart was frizzy.


    Said: "Master, just tell me if you have anything to do, don''t just smile, look at my heart straight."


    "Goku, you are really the only one to do this."


    "Master, you say." Wukong had a bad feeling.


    "Wukong, do you remember that old man that the sky is too high?"


    "Damn, I knew you didn''t hold back any good things. I''m not going." Wukong said loudly.

 859 Naruto Power System Chapter 859

    "Really not going?"


    "Not going."


    "Okay, Mrs. Bone, this monkey refuses to help you, then you can dig out my heart and put it on Shiyan." Tang Seng said.


    Mrs. Bones said: "This... holy monk, don''t you let me avenge my revenge."


    Wukong jumped up and shouted: "You old bald donkey, you know that it''s hard for me, I can go, I''ll go."


    After speaking, Wukong flew to Tiangong.


    Tang Seng smiled and said, "My disciple looks at Ni, but I am really warmhearted."


    Mrs. Bone smiled and said, "Yes, just grumpy."


    The two laughed after speaking.


    Ye Chen inserted a sentence: "There are just as many students as there are masters."


    Eight Jie Wujing also laughed. Later, when he thought it was wrong, it didn''t mean that he also scolded them, so the four of them started fighting.


    Mrs. Bones watched this scene and missed their scene at that time.


    They did the same back then, frolicking and playing together, they were very happy.


    At this moment, Wukong went outside the Nantian Gate, and the goalkeeper saw Wukong coming and was shocked, and immediately reported inside.


    In the end, he was caught by Wukong and said, "I''m here for personal business this time. Don''t make a loud noise, or you will be over."


    These little soldiers were frightened by the Great Sage living here, so they had no choice but to have never been here.


    Chapter 1605


    Wukong sneaked into the Palace of Dousing, and happened to be seen by Laojun.


    "Oh, what is going on here, the Great Sage?"


    Wukong was taken aback, and immediately said solemnly: "I miss you, come and have a look."


    "The Great Sage is a person who doesn''t go to the Three Treasures Hall for anything. How can there be time to come and see me? Tell me something."


    "Oh, old man, I can''t talk to you if I''m fine. Look at you, really."


    "Speaking of old man, shouldn''t you be in Heaven at this time? How come you are here."


    "It''s been a long time since I went to the heaven to discuss government affairs." Taishang Laojun replied.


    "Why is this?" Wukong asked.


    "There are some things, the Great Sage shouldn''t know it now."


    "Something happened to Tianting?" Wukong asked.


    "Great Sage, this is not the time you want to know, when the time comes, you will naturally know." said Taishang Laojun.


    "Go, go to my Dust Palace, see what you want and take it, but there is one thing you can''t touch, it is the eternal life pill." Taishang Laojun said.


    Wukong was stunned. He came this time for this panacea.


    "Old gentleman, I really just came to have a look, there is no other meaning."


    "Smelly monkey, can I not know about you? It''s no good for you to come here. You came for that panacea, right?"


    "Old man, you know you told me not to take it, deliberately."


    "Hahahahahaha, it''s not intentional, it''s mainly that pill. Heavenly Court also wants it."


    "Why does Heaven want him to be immortal?" Wukong asked.


    "Hey, in short, you take it away. If the heavenly court asks, I will say that the practice is wrong, and it is the Wansheng Pill."


    "Old man, what happened in Heavenly Court, you actually start to distrust Heavenly Court."


    "This is not when you knew it. After you go down, tell your master and say, the sky changes."


    "Old man, don''t be so inexplicable, you can make it clear."


    "Wukong, this matter is still strange. You must wait for me to check it out before making a decision. You first let me investigate it clearly. Remember, you have to tell your master." Tai Shang Laojun said harshly.


    Wukong knew it was no longer easy, so he responded and left.


    After reaching the lower realm, Wukong handed the pill to Tang Seng, and said to Tang Seng: "Master, Grand Master, let me tell you that the sky has changed."


    Tang Seng glanced at the sky and said, "The sky has indeed changed." So he stopped talking.


    Wukong glanced at Tang Seng inexplicably, walked to Ye Chen and asked, "What is the master talking about? God is talking about it."


    Ye Chen said, "You''ll know after a while. You must practice what the Zhenyuan Immortal teaches you well, or else your Buddha will not be able to save you."


    Wukong was surprised and said, "So serious?" So he went to practice the exercises.


    Tang Seng took out the elixir and put it to Shi Yan''s heart. The elixir melted in.


    Tang Seng said: "The ten thousand life spirit pill, all things are born. This pill is made from eighty-one immortal stars. The immortal stars represent 81 pure hearts, which is rare in a thousand years."


    "When these eighty-one immortal stars return to one, there will be the rebirth of all creatures."


    After speaking, Shi Yan floated up, and his body suddenly appeared golden light like a fairy.


    Soon, Shi Yan opened his eyes.


    Tang Seng said: "Okay, the heart is completed, this heart is the sacred heart, which can not only revive him, but also greatly increase his skill.


    After speaking, Shi Yan looked around and watched Mrs. Bones moved to tears.


    Chapter 1606


    Shi Yan looked at Mrs. Bone, and came to her in an instant, trying to hug her, but when he approached Mrs. Bone, Mrs. Bone was in pain.


    Shi Yan looked at Tang Seng puzzled.


    Tang Seng said: "You are now the heart of all souls in the world, and your wife is the heart of demons, naturally..."


    Shi Yan knelt in front of Tang Seng immediately and cried: "Holy monk, please save A Xian. A Xian is doing this because of me, Master."


    A Xian, it turns out that Mrs. Bone is named Zhao Lingxian, while Shi Yan called her A Xian.


    Tang Seng shook his head and said, "There is really nothing I can do about this matter. Madam has killed too many people for strength for so many years. You can kill so many people. Even though you have killed so many people, it is your life. , But madam...oh."

 860 Naruto Power System Chapter 860

    "Holy monk, you give her my heart, holy monk, I want her or ah."


    Tang Seng shook his head and said, "In this life, you two are doomed to be impossible."


    After speaking, he turned around.


    Mrs. Bone said: "Shi Yan, do you know why I am called Mrs. Bone, because in my heart, I am already your wife, whether it is life or death."


    "You are awake, my wish is gone, and I should go."


    "No, A Xian, there must be a way, there must be more." Shi Yan cried.


    "Holy monk, this time you saved Shi Yan, but I have no intention of retributing it, so I have to report it again in the next life. If you use Shiyan''s place in the future, despite the instructions, his life is yours."


    Tang Seng turned his head and said, "Madam is serious."


    Shi Yan also lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Suddenly, Ye Chen said: "It''s not impossible, but you are destined to be unable to meet each other in this life."


    "What can I do? Master, let me know." Shi Yan said.


    "I remember that the fox demon clan has one thing called the Marriage Book of Separated Life, which can be renewed. Tang Monk is here today, and he will go to Mrs. Hua. You take his wife''s token to the fox clan to ask for the marriage book. You can still meet in the next life. Front edge."


    Wukong said: "Yes, my fox sister has this thing, but they were kind to me when they fought against the heavens, but they were broken up, and I don''t know where they are."


    Shi Yan said: "No matter where they are, I will ask for this marriage book. Whether it is life or death, I will let Axian come back."


    Madam White Bone looked at Shi Yan and said, "I have no regrets with you."


    After speaking, he exhausted his whole body and hugged Shi Yan.


    So Tang Seng began to cross, and finally succeeded, and Mrs. Bone also fell into the door of reincarnation.


    Shi Yan knelt in front of the Tang monk and said: "My Shiyan, I will follow your orders in the future and live forever."


    Tang Seng immediately lifted Shi Yan up and said, "What is your meaning? It really breaks me. Today''s matter is your good fortune. We are only the implementers of this good fortune. Why don''t you do that."


    Shi Yan smiled and didn''t say anything, but in his heart he had already ordered a few of them.


    Ye Chen came over and said, "Shi Yan, I found that the fox people seem to be in the north. Go and take a look. After that, you may have a great opportunity. Remember, you must seize it. Great use.


    Shi Yan made a fist, thanked him and left.


    Tang Seng smiled at the crowd and said, "This is the case in this world. Some end up with different paths, while others are destiny. What we end up with is different paths or results. I really don''t know."


    Ye Chen said: "It will become clear after walking."


    Everyone laughed and left...


    Chapter 1607


    Five people and one horse embarked on a new journey. They passed a forest and sat down to rest.


    Ba Jie asked, "Master, how did you become so great last time?"


    "The previous life as a teacher was a golden cicada, so naturally he was not an ordinary mortal.


    "Although the master is not an ordinary mortal, but this is too fierce, fighting against the gods, and not lagging behind."


    "My cultivation base will actually recover little by little. We are now heading westward, and my skill is slowly recovering without knowing it, but I use this power very rarely, because I am now Your body cannot withstand your strong strength."


    "That''s it, Master, will you get stronger and stronger after that?" Ba Jie asked.


    "That''s natural." After speaking, he turned his head and looked at Wukong.


    Said to Wukong: "The last time I misunderstood you for the teacher. Although I was recovering my skills, I really didn''t feel the incarnation of Madame Bone in human skin. I can''t help but understand Wukong."


    Wukong thought thoughtfully: "It''s okay, master." So he stopped talking.


    Tang Seng saw through Wukong''s thoughts and asked: "Wukong, if you have any concerns, you can tell me."


    Wukong said: "Little things master, not big things."


    "Goku, there is no need to hide between you and me."


    "Master, it''s hard for me to talk about this."


    "What''s the matter, you say."


    "Today, my disciple sent me a distress signal. I guessed that Huaguo Mountain is in trouble. I want to go back and have a look, but I''m still not at ease about the master." Wukong said.


    "What don''t you worry about? You have seen my strength. Don''t you worry about it? Hurry up and go back quickly."


    Wukong responded and flew away quickly.


    Ye Chen said: "If you are killed today, I am afraid that you will not be able to display your strength."


    "It''s not like there are a few of you, what I''m afraid of, it really is."


    After saying a few people, they stood up and walked forward.


    After walking out of the mountain road, look at a plain. There is a country in the distance called Baoxiang Country.


    Tang Seng said: "Let''s go, go in and take a look, just build a Wendie."


    At this moment, the plain was violent, and Ye Chen shouted: "No, there is a demon."


    After speaking, a burst of yellow sand rolled over, and Ye Chen ran to Tang Seng in three steps and two steps, but it was a pity that he was one step late.


    Because Tang Seng had exhausted too much power last time, he had no choice but to be arrested.


    Tang Seng smiled helplessly: "It''s really impossible without Wukong."


    Ye Chen was shocked and cursed: "This damn beast."


    Bajie Wujing didn''t even react.


    What a monster, so fast.


    Ye Chen looked around and saw a notice written on the city wall.


    The notice stated: The emperor¡¯s daughter Baihua was taken away by the Yellow-robed Monster in the Moon Cave of Wanzi Mountain, and begged to be rescued by the capable person.


    Ye Chen said, "It seems that Tang Seng was taken away by this servant."


    So Ba Jie said: "Look, the emperor said that there must be a great reward for saving. Anyway, we must save the master. It is better for us to reveal the emperor''s list and rescue the princess by the way, and earn some entanglement."


    "Second brother, the master was taken away by the monster, you still think about this."

 861 Naruto Power System Chapter 861

    "Hahahahahaha, Old Pig just thought about it."


    Ye Chen said: "Since this is a free business, you can''t stop it, but I think it''s better to find Wukong as soon as possible."


    "We can do something with the big brother, don''t worry.


    Ye Chen said: "This demon is not a thing of the earth, please be careful."


    Chapter 1608 Exploring Moon Cave, Fighting Yellow Robe Monster


    "Ye Chen, don''t you go? I have never been aware of your strength, you let me see and see."


    "I won''t go, it will be boring if I go, I will wait for you in this treasure elephant country." Ye Chen said.


    "Then this bounty will be irrelevant to you, hahahahahaha." Ba Jie joked.


    Ye Chen smiled and walked inside.


    When the king of Baoxiang Kingdom heard that someone had revealed the emperor list, he was overjoyed and immediately welcomed a few people in.


    After seeing the king, the people of Bajie Wujing saluted.


    The king said: "Several warriors have brought down this imperial ranking. It seems that they are confident."


    "Your Majesty, it''s not me who blows, I and this person are gods and gods, and I will definitely be able to save the princess." Ba Jie said.


    Ye Chen smiled beside him, without speaking.


    The king was very happy and said: "Come here, give a banquet and entertain these gods quickly."


    Wait until they are full.


    Ba Jie stood up drunk and said, "The king waits for us and will return when we go."


    The king saw Bajie being drunk and said, "Man of God, do you want to go after drinking?"


    Ba Jie said, "Your Majesty, don''t worry."


    After speaking, he transformed into a fighting form.


    The emperor was startled.


    Bajie said: "Your Majesty, don''t be afraid, we are in a fighting state."


    The emperor nodded, and Ba Jie said, "Your Majesty, let''s go."


    After speaking, he flew to the sky. The emperor looked at Ye Chen, and Ye Chen said, "I am a horse watcher. After I finished speaking, I led the horse down."


    At this time, Ba Jie and Drifting came to the vicinity of Poyue Cave and shouted: "Goblin come out soon."


    After speaking, he slammed at the cave door.


    The Huangpao Monster heard someone yelling and went out with a weapon.


    "Who is coming, please report your name."


    "I am your grandfather Canopy, the rat generation quickly release my master, and the princess of the treasure elephant country, I will spare your life."


    "Who am I? It turned out to be the canopy, hahahahahaha." Huangpao said.


    "Since I have heard of your grandfather Canopy''s prestige, I haven''t quickly received it."


    "Hmph, Tianpeng, when you were the marshal, I was afraid of you three points, now I am afraid of you?"


    After speaking, the yellow robe monster lifted a steel knife to kill the canopy.


    When Ba Jie and Wu Jing raised their weapons, they went up with them.


    The yellow robe blames one enemy and two against the wind.


    Bajie Wujing withdrew back and said, "How come this stuff is so fierce."


    So he went up again with the weapon.


    After several rounds, both sides stopped.


    Huang Paoguai said: "Let''s stop first. Why are we in this battle if we can''t win each other?"


    "Hmph, fairy, you really think we can''t cure you." Ba Jie snorted coldly.


    After that, the body of Bajie has become several times larger, and his strength has also increased a lot.


    The yellow robe monster smiled at the corner of his mouth, took out a pill and took it.


    Suddenly the yellow robe monster''s jacket tore and his eyes glowed red.


    I feel that my strength has improved a lot in an instant.


    Bajie Wujing didn''t worry too much, and walked forward again, and the two scrambled. At this time, the yellow robe monster slowly gained the upper hand.


    Eight Jie Wujing frowned, knowing that something was wrong, but when he was about to retreat, he was caught by the yellow robe monster and hit it in one fell swoop. Then, the strength of Eight Jie Wujing fell and the monster caught him. .


    At this moment, Ye Chen and Wukong sneezed at the same time...


    Ba Jie and Wu Jing looked at each other helplessly before being captured alive.


    After entering, I saw Tang Seng.


    Tang Seng yelled, "You two trash, without you, Wukong, how can you two not even be able to beat this force."


    Ba Jie said: "I don''t know what pill this guy took, and his strength grows wildly, so we will lose..."


    "waste."


    Chapter 1609 Princess Hundred Flowers Helped Escape


    The three of them yelled and made noise in the prison, and they happened to be heard by the passing princess Baihua Shame, who came to the prison.


    Asked: "Who are you?"


    "We came from the East of the Tang Dynasty and went to the West to worship the Buddha and ask for sutras." Tang Seng replied.


    Ba Jie said: "Who are you little demon?"


    Princess Baihuaxu said: "I am the princess of Baoxiang Country."


    Ba Jie was shocked and said: "So you are Princess Baihua Shame, your father ordered us to save you, but we are not as good as others, hehehe."


    "It turns out that it was my father who asked you to save me. I really want to see my father. I haven''t seen him for so many years. My father never gave up looking for me." Princess Baihuaxu said and cried.

 862 Naruto Power System Chapter 862

    Princess Baihua Shame said: "I have been here for sixteen years. Although the yellow robe monster treats me not badly, he has never believed me and refused to let me go back to see my father. This time you come, I must Save you all."


    After speaking, Princess Baihuaxie went out. She found the yellow robe monster, talked sweetly with it, and drank alcohol to add to the fun, until the yellow robe monster was drunk, and Princess Baihuaxie ran into prison.


    "Get up quickly and speak softly. I''ve got the yellow robe monster drunk. Get out quickly and leave." Princess Baihuaxie said.


    "The princess will go with us." Ba Jie said.


    "I won''t go anymore. If I go, the Huangpao Guai will be embarrassing my father." Princess Baihua Shame said.


    Due to the tight time, they had no time to delay, and after whispering out of the cave, they immediately flew to Baoxiang Country.


    After returning to the Kingdom of Baoxiang, the king saw that the princess had not come back and asked, "Why didn''t the princess come back."


    "The princess said that if she comes back, the yellow robe monster will definitely embarrass you, so..." Ba Jie said.


    "Oh, my child, when is it still worried about her father, I am really confused." said the king of Baoxiang Kingdom.


    Ba Jie said again: "I have a senior brother. He didn''t come with him because of something. When he came back, I asked him to surrender the yellow robe monster and let your daughter return safely."


    The king of Baoxiang Country had no choice but to say yes.


    At this time, Wukong had already arrived at Huaguo Mountain, which was full of mess. He entered the Shuilian Cave and saw that there were only a few children.


    Wukong hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Children, what happened?"


    The monkey saw Wukong coming back and went up quickly.


    An old man said: "Great Sage, you don''t know, after you left, a group of evil spirits came to arrest us. We resisted desperately, but we couldn''t beat them. Many monkeys were taken away."


    "What about the six ears, isn''t the six ears protecting everyone?" Wukong asked.


    "You don''t know what the Great Sage, Liu Er, in order to protect us, was badly hurt, and was also taken away. He tried his last bit of strength and sent us into the water curtain hole to hide."


    Wukong frowned, but after all he didn''t hold back, a roar resounded throughout the world.


    All the demons rushed to see Wukong quickly.


    Wukong said angrily: "Huaguoshan suffered such a disaster, why don''t you help."


    A little demon said: "Great Sage, it''s not that we don''t help, but that we have all been attacked and are overwhelmed."


    Wukong sat down, lost in thought.


    He wondered who this was and why they arrested so many people.


    Wukong couldn''t understand it, so he said, "Gather all the little demon races, I want to see you today."


    Everyone retired.


    When it was dusk, all the monsters arrived and called the Great Sage.


    When the demons took their seats, Wukong said, "Except for the eldest brother and the third sister who didn''t come, everything else has arrived."


    A demon replied: "Yes, Great Sage."


    "Today, I issued a convening order to discuss evil things and set up opportunities."


    "Sage, say, I''ll wait to listen to your arrangements."


    "I can''t stay here any longer. You can only watch our races."


    Everyone did not speak, and everyone knew that Wukong''s mission was difficult.


    While they were discussing, Ye Chen came to Shuiliandong...


    Chapter 1610


    "Whoever comes, report your name." The guard shouted when he saw Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen said: "Call your great sage out."


    The guard immediately went out to report. When Wukong heard it, he thought it was an evil evildoer, and immediately lifted the stick to hit him. As soon as he got out of the water curtain hole, he lifted the stick to Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen grabbed it with one hand and kicked Wukong''s stomach.


    "Poker Monkey, I''m here to help you, just treat me like that?" Ye Chen said.


    Wukong said, "I was beaten."


    So Wukong said, "This man is my brother, please don''t panic."


    So Wukong let Ye Chen sit down.


    Wukong asked Ye Chen: "Do you already know the matter?"


    Ye Chen said: "Yes, I already know."


    Wukong looked at Ye Chen with a strange look and said, "I really want to know what your ability is to know everything."


    Ye Chen said, "It''s not good to be interested in me."


    After the two of them finished joking, they got serious.


    Ye Chen said, "If you want to know who these evil gangsters are, you must first catch them and ask them."


    "Every day at noon, there will be evil spirits passing by near the Shuilian Cave. That is when we act faster, and we will surely stay alive."


    Wukong said: "That''s the only way." After speaking, everyone dispersed.


    Wukong picked up two jugs of wine, gave Ye Chen an altar, and asked, "Ye Chen, where are you from? After so long, I can''t see your strength."


    Ye Chen smiled and said: "I am not from this world, and I don''t know when I will leave, or stay here forever. In short, this is just like experience."


    Wukong nodded. Although he didn''t know what Ye Chen said, he understood that Ye Chen was very strong, but his strength came from his own cultivation.


    At noon the next day, Wukong Ye Chen waited for an opportunity. When a small group of evil spirits passed by, the two shot, killed nine, and kept one. After catching Huaguoshan, they tied up for interrogation.


    I saw this evil creature wearing a mask, very strange.


    Wukong said: "I have seen this mask. When I was in the Heavenly Court, I saw a group of people wearing this mask. They are from the Heavenly Court."


    Ye Chen said, "Just ask."


    So he woke up the evil spirit and asked, "What kind of organization are you, why do you arrest my monster clan and destroy my monster clan?"


    The evil spirit laughed and said, "You will know soon, hahahahahaha"


    After speaking, he would commit suicide. Ye Chen''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he knocked down the evil chin with a palm.

 863 Naruto Power System Chapter 863

    Although it is said that the evil spirit is a Taoist person, it is extremely painful to knock down his jaw.


    Ye Chen took off his mask, and the two of them were not calm at this time, because they saw a face without a face.


    What is a faceless face is that they actually don''t have a seven-hole, but they can hear and speak.


    Both of them were stunned.


    Ye Chen pressed the evil man''s chin and said, "If you have the idea of ??begging for death, I will be aware of it. Then I will make you unable to survive, and you can''t die."


    After hearing this, the evil spirit became scared, and said, "We are all outsiders and we don''t know too much."


    "Then tell me what you know," Wukong said.


    "The evil evil spirit said, they come from an organization called Nirvana. I don''t know who our leader is. We only remember that we were like this at the beginning, and only obeyed Nirvana."


    "Then why are you arresting so many people and going back?" Ye Chen asked.


    The evil spirit said: "I don''t know. We have tasks every day. We can go back as long as we finish them."


    "It seems that they are all brainwashed, there are no features on their faces, they should be melted." Ye Chen said.


    Wukong stopped talking.


    Ye Chen said: "This Nirvana wants to quickly expand his power, so he uses this strategy. It seems that something big will happen."


    Wukong meditated: "Then how do we protect the present."


    Ye Chen said: "The evil spirits do not act together. As long as they gather together, the evil spirits have nothing to do."


    Chapter 1611 Migration


    "I have found the location of the other monster races and contacted them in your name. I should have a reply soon."


    After speaking, the two of them just walked to the entrance of Shuiliandong to drink, they saw many demon kings coming.


    The two had to put down their hip flasks and greet them.


    When the demons came, most of them asked what to do.


    Wukong shouted: "Don''t make any noise, I have something to discuss today. If everyone can, we will work together. If not, please feel free."


    Ye Chen said, "Everyone of the Great Holy Summon comes to discuss important matters. I hope you will make a decision before you think about it. Of course, the evil spirits must have heard such big news. So, before we talk, let''s clean up. ."


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, his eyes changed, he squeezed a rat demon''s head and killed him, and then Ye Chen quickly started killing dozens of talents and stopped.


    Wukong''s face was indifferent, while the demon kings looked terrified.


    Ye Chen said: "I have known the breath of the demon kings, and these breaths are obviously different, so they are undercover."


    After saying this, the demons who had just been killed became prototypes.


    The demon kings were relieved.


    Today, I invite you to come here mainly to have a plan, migration.


    "What does migration mean?" Yi Yao asked.


    Ye Chen continued: "I explored a place two days ago, which is the northern polar region, North Lingxue Valley."


    "North Spirit Snow Valley? That''s not the land of the third sister." Wukong said.


    "Yes, I''m talking about this place. I already know that evil spirits have been there, but because there are stone rocks there, evil spirits dare not make trouble, and the terrain of North Lingxue Valley is so varied. I''m afraid that even you can''t find it. Right."


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think about it," Wukong said.


    Ye Chen continued: "I know what migration means to the demon kings, but now you occupy the mountains separately, can you be stable? How many people have been killed by the evil monster?".The demon kings were lost in thought.


    Ye Chen didn''t say anything, he knew they had weighed the pros and cons.


    After a long time, one of the demon kings agreed, and one had two, until all the demon kings agreed.


    Ye Chen said: "Today we signed a contract. After arriving in the North Spirit Snow Valley, if there is a heart to rebel and flee, or if there is a heart to derail, the soul will be destroyed.


    Of course, many kind-hearted demon signed the agreement. There were a few evil-hearted demon who did not sign, and Ye Chen did not force them, but just waited.


    In the end those people still signed.Thus, the secret migration plan began.


    Ye Chen bought a teleportation technique with the system.After all the people from Huaguo Mountain were moved over, each monster race was moved over one by one.


    Ye Chen also met Shi Yan in the past, Shi Yan''s strength grew rapidly, and he also sought to continue.


    Ye Chen said to Shi Yan: "Among the monsters, there must be opponents. Then you will take action. Remember, you can capture the king and you can''t kill."


    Shi Yan is clear.


    Ye Chen continued: "After the capture, I want to incorporate the demon clan and train, and there will be a big battle in the future."


    Shi Yan should come down.


    After arranging everything, Wukong said to Ye Chen: "I think you are like a leader and a very strong leader."


    Ye Chen smiled and said: "I only like experience, these are not what I like, it''s just helpless."


    Wukong smiled.


    Ye Chen said, it''s time to go back, your master is waiting anxiously.


    Wukong saw that everything was in order, and he left with Ye Chen.


    1612 Defeating Kui Wood Wolf


    After Wukong and Ye Chen returned to the Kingdom of Treasure Elephant, they saw the yellow robe monster standing in the palace, utterly talking.


    Wukong hurried up to ask Master Ba Jie.


    Eight ringed an iron cage and said, "The tiger inside is the master."


    Wukong looked dazed, he changed the spell several times without changing Tang Seng back.


    Then I heard the yellow robe blame that Tang Seng is a tiger spirit, so he didn''t get angry, lifted the stick and hit it.


    Huangpao Guai was startled, flew up and hid.


    Wukong said, I happened to be in a very bad mood, grandson, so I will take you today.


    The yellow-robed monster saw Wukong raging into the sky, and he withdrew back and immediately took the pill, only to see that the yellow-robed monster increased greatly.


    Ba Jie said: "Be careful monkey, this demon uses pill to strengthen."

 864 Naruto Power System Chapter 864

    Wukong said with a cold snort, "I see how strong he is."


    Wukong said as he shredded his clothes, his body also grew bigger.


    Wukong''s golden cudgel became ten times bigger, and when he lifted it up, he smashed it at the yellow robe monster. The yellow robe monster swooped in and flew out.


    Wukong was furious, stepped out and flew towards the monster in yellow robe.Huangpao Guai knew that he was invincible, and immediately ran away.


    Wukong chased after him.


    Huangpao blamed him in his cave and took out a pill, which was different from the last medicine.


    After Huang Paoguai went out, he shouted: "If I am afraid of you today, I will be your grandson."


    After speaking, he swallowed the medicine. Suddenly, the yellow robe monster''s clothes exploded and he stood on his back, becoming extremely strong.


    Wukong gasped and said, "It seems that I can let go of my anger today."


    Raise a stick and hit it after speaking.


    The yellow-robed monster grabbed the golden hoop with his bare hands, and Wukong yelled, his body grew bigger, and the golden hoop became bigger.


    The yellow robe monster let go, Wukong became furious, and when he hit it, the yellow robe monster plunged into the ground, and immediately jumped up.


    Facing Wukong is a punch, but unfortunately, Wukong put away his stick when he saw it, and hit the monster in yellow robe. The two punched each other, and the momentum shocked the mountains and rivers.


    So the two of them fisted and beat you to me.


    Seeing the yellow robe monster tired, Wukong smiled and said, "Let''s play it here. Today, the anger is also lost."


    Wukong roared, and ran over to grab the yellow robe monster backstab, picked it up, and threw it out.


    The yellow robe monster was in pain and shouted angrily: "Today I will kill you."


    So he took out the backstab, it turned out that the backstab was his weapon.


    It was a chop to Wukong.


    Wukong smiled, grabbed his back stab and snapped it off.Huangpao Guai was shocked, knowing he had lost.


    Wukong took out the golden cudgel and hit it with one stick to make a prototype.


    So he caught him to Baoxiang Country and ordered him to change Tang Seng back.


    After Tang Seng changed back and got out of the cage, he immediately ran out to guess the yellow robe monster and shouted, "If I hadn''t recovered my skill today, I would have lost you."


    Wukong looked at such a master, couldn''t help but smile, and said, "Master, I''m back."


    Tang Seng said: "Just come back."


    Just as Wukong was about to kill the monster in yellow robe, the old gentleman came.


    Taishang Laojun said: "The Great Sage, stop, this demon is the Kui Wood Wolf, don''t kill today, I am useful."


    When Wukong saw Taishang Laojun, he naturally didn''t make a move.


    Ridiculed: "Oh, why did you come today?"


    "I''m here to save him, or you will kill him, really."


    "It''s a coincidence that Lao Jun came, otherwise he is really gone."


    "Okay, Great Sage, if you hand this person to me, I am naturally useful."


    "Good job, hand it to you."


    "Then thank you Great Sage."


    Chapter 1613


    After Tang Seng worshipped Taishang Laojun, he said: "I have remembered the words of the old gentleman, and I also have a foreboding that something big will happen. Don''t worry, I will be careful."


    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "This matter is important, and there will be people blocking it not far in front of you. They are sent from above. Be careful with all of you. If there is any trouble, I will definitely take action.


    "Thank you Laojun," Tang Seng said.


    After speaking, Taishang Laojun took Kui Mulang back.


    The king of Baoxiang Kingdom watched all this, served a few people as saints, and asked them to have a big meal, then gave the customs clearance certificate, and Wukong and the others left.


    On the westward road, Ba Jie was rushed by Wukong to patrol the mountain. Ba Jie really muttered and complained to Wukong. At this time, a soldier came by the road and walked to Ba Jie.


    Asked: "Master, ask how to get to the Lotus Cave."


    Ba Jie said: "We are outsiders, we don''t know."


    The Taoist priest smiled and left. As he walked, he said, "Listen to the treasures in the lotus cave..."


    After Bajie heard this, he walked over with a smile and said: "Taoist, I''m walking with you, we happen to be together, what should I do."


    The Taoist priest said yes, but the corner of his mouth was grinning.


    When he reached a boundary, the Taoist priest said, "Master, you see that the lotus cave is in front."


    When Ba Jie heard that there was a treasure in it, wherever he could care if there was a trap, he fell into it.


    After entering, I saw the darkness in the hole, and suddenly the fire light rose up, and a net appeared above my head, covering the Bajie. Bajie immediately reacted and fell into the trap, and stood up inside to resist.


    Unexpectedly, the net is tied to the celestial rope, and Bajie is unable to resist after being tied.


    Suddenly, a lot of monsters appeared in the cave, and the monster with the appearance of a Taoist priest was among them.


    Ba Jie shouted: "My child, dare you lie to me."


    The Taoist-looking monster snorted coldly: "The blame is on yourself for being too greedy."


    Ba Jie said angrily: "You have the ability to let go of your grandpa pig and fight me for three hundred rounds."


    With a cold snort, the monsters let the little monsters lift Zhu Bajie down.


    At this time, Tang Seng Wukong found that the Ba Jie was not coming, so he went to look for it.


    And the Taoist priest appeared suddenly, pretending to have an injury on his leg.


    Wukong saw through it. Tang Seng was almost recovered because he recovered last time.


    Tang Seng also felt relieved to go over, and saw that he was really hurt.


    Tang Seng smirked, "Wukong, carry it on his back."

 865 Naruto Power System Chapter 865

    "I''m going, bald donkey, why don''t you recite it." Wukong shouted angrily.


    "I''m your master, won''t you carry me back?"


    Wukong gritted his teeth on his back and said, "Little Taoist, you can sit firmly, my back is not good for sleep."


    The little Taoist grinned and said: "Don''t worry, I will lie on your back comfortably."


    After Wukong carried the Taoist priest on his back, he suddenly felt a heavy burden on his back.


    Wukong sneered: "Just this weight?"


    The little Taoist said: "Don''t worry, there''s more."


    Suddenly Wukong''s back heavier again.


    Wukong smiled and said, "It''s still too light."


    The Taoist priest continued: "Don''t worry about it."


    Wukong weighed a lot on his back, and Ye Chen said in his heart: "Wukong, you have nine mountains on your back. Keep it up and break a record."


    Hearing this, Wukong cursed and said, "Is there anything you can do, kid?"


    "This is your cultivation base, I can''t intervene, I can only help you other than the cultivation base." Ye Chen said.


    After Wukong listened, he suddenly became furious, his back lifted up instantly.


    Shouted: "You don''t have any weight at all"


    Chapter 1614


    The Taoist priest''s face changed.


    Although he can move mountains, he can move up to ten mountains.This was beyond his expectation.


    Tang Seng had already noticed that it was wrong, so he told Wukong, "Don''t be so arrogant. The Ba Jie is gone. It is estimated that they have been taken away. Let''s take the opportunity to get in and talk."


    Wukong answered after hearing the Tao.


    At this time, his back was suddenly heavy. It turned out that the Taoist priest had moved ten mountains. Although Wukong was not affected much, he still fell down.


    The little Taoist came down and laughed: "I thought the Monkey King was so powerful, but that''s all."


    After speaking, the prototype appeared. It turned out that this Taoist priest was a silver-horned monster.


    Wukong didn''t say a word, so he was bound by the demon and captured.


    Wukong saw that the demon was using the immortal cord, and said with a small smile, "It seems that the above is also a lot of work."


    Four people and one horse were caught in the cave. The demons looked at them and laughed: "What a great person I am when I am the Great Sage of Heaven, I didn''t expect a few big mountains to surrender him."


    Wukong smiled contemptuously, and the demons carried them into prison after speaking.


    When they saw Ba Jie, Wu Kong was just a curse.


    Tang Seng went up to number two without saying, he just jumped up.


    Ba Jie said aggrieved: "I heard that there are treasures here, so I followed in. Who knows it is a trap."


    Wukong said angrily: "Idiot, there is no such good thing, it is really natural for you to be reincarnated as a pig."


    Bajie stopped talking.


    At this moment Tang Seng said, "Xiao Bai, stop pretending, hurry up and get us open."


    Bai Longma glanced contemptuously at Tang Seng and his apprentice.


    After transforming into a human form, he said: "I really don''t know why I went with you in the first place. It''s really a funny comparison."


    Tang Seng smiled and said, "Xiao Bai will also be joking."


    After Xiaobai cut the immortal cord, Tang Seng said, "Bajie, if you have the patience, you will remove this hole today, otherwise we will look down on you."


    Ba Jie was very motivated and raised the nine-tooth nail rake, and it was twice against the cave.


    Angrily shouted: "These monsters dare to cheat Lao Tzu and see if I don''t cut them off."


    After speaking, he rushed out.


    Wukong smiled and said, "This idiot is going to be beaten."


    Several people laughed.


    Holding a weapon, Ba Jie stood in the cave and shouted: "Little demon, don''t come to receive your Grandpa Pig''s rake."


    The monsters were all startled, and seeing how the servant ran out, the golden horn and silver horn also ran out after hearing it.


    As he said, Ba Jie turned into a furious state, his body size instantly increased, his immortal spirit rose instantly, and the scared little demon fled around.


    Ba Jie yelled: "Say, I will make you regret today."


    So Ba Jie lifted the nail rake and waved it randomly.


    The cave was broken four times.


    The golden horn and the silver horn couldn''t stand it anymore, and shouted: "Dare to be wild here, you are afraid that you don''t want your life."


    After speaking, the two raised their weapons and rushed towards Ba Jie.


    Unexpectedly, the current Bajie kills red eyes, and the golden horns and silver horns are simply not reliable.


    Ba Jie is facing the golden horns and silver horns with two rake, and the golden horns and silver horns withdraw before they come forward.


    Jin Jiao glanced at Yin Jiao, and Jin Jiao took out a gossip gourd.


    Ba Jie laughed and said, "I was beaten stupid? Why did you take out the hip flask."


    Golden Horn roared: "Canopy, I yell, you dare to agree."


    Ba Jie shouted, "Is there anything I dare not agree to." He was sucked in as soon as he finished speaking.


    Ba Jie looked dumbfounded.


    Ye Chen and Tang Seng watched from behind, and then smiled secretly: "Why is this idiot so stupid?"


    After speaking, he flew away from the mountain.


    Chapter 1615 Defeated Golden Horn And Silver Horn

 866 Naruto Power System Chapter 866

    After a few people went out, Tang Seng said, "That golden horn is holding purple gold and red gourd. This old man is really paying for it."


    Wukong said: "The silver horn is holding the seven-star sword, that is the sword of the old way of conquering the devil."


    Wukong chuckled and said, "If you want to get these treasures, you will make a lot of money."


    Ye Chen looked at several people, and thought to himself: "How can this be someone who learns from the scriptures? How is this different from a robber? It''s really speechless."


    Tang Seng Wukong Wujing Xiaobai was smirking, Ye Chen used to slap their heads.


    The four shouted: "Why, haven''t you seen a handsome guy?"


    Turning his head to see Ye Chen, all looked blank.


    Ye Chen said, "Hurry up if you want to fight."


    After speaking, Wukong was furious and went to the cave door and shouted: "Little demon, your grandpa is here, come out and die."


    The golden horn and the silver horn came out and laughed: "I thought you were afraid to come back after you ran away, but I didn''t expect to bring it up by yourself."


    Wukong smiled and said, "Will I be afraid of you, grandpa?"


    Golden Horn and Silver Horn said at the same time: "Rampant."


    So the two went forward together, fighting with Wukong.


    Tang Seng said next to him: "Itchy hands, I want to go up and practice."


    Wu Jing, Ye Chen, and Xiao Bai were drinking tea without speaking.


    Wukong''s intention was that the two of them took out their weapons and then incurred the enemy again.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them have been slow to come out, Wukong helplessly, a stick struck Golden Horn''s head.


    Golden Horn didn''t have time to dodge, and retreated after eating pain.


    So he took out the purple gold red gourd and shouted: "Monkey Wukong, I call you, dare you to agree."


    Wukong then said, my name is Xingzhe Sun.


    Golden Horn said again: "Well, grandson of the walker, if I tell you, you dare to agree."


    Wukong said again: "My name is Sun Xingzhe."


    Golden Horn roared: "Sun Xingzhe, if I call you, you dare to agree."


    Wukong said slowly: "I am called Zhexingsun."


    Golden Horn was furious, raised the knife, and shouted angrily: "You kid playing with me?"


    "I''m playing with you, what''s wrong." Wukong shouted.


    Lifting the stick to face the two is a stick.


    Tang Seng was anxious below, and wanted to go up to practice, shouting: "Wukong comes down."


    As he said, he put down the stick and hat, and flew up. The Tang Seng who took off his robes was like a different person, his eyes were deep, like a god of war.


    Wukong said, "I can solve it by myself, what are you doing."


    Tang Seng said, "I''ll go up and practice."


    Wukong yawned and said, "Then you come."


    Tang Seng put away his giggling expression and looked at the golden and silver horns with deep eyes.


    The golden horn and the silver horn laughed and said: "Su Wen Tang Seng has no magic power, and I don''t know how you fight with us."


    After speaking, the two bullied themselves, Tang Seng sneered and said, "Naive."


    The two rushed, Tang Seng punched the two in the face, and kicked out.


    The two looked at Tang Seng in surprise and said, "How do you have the power here."


    Tang Seng said: "Just next to me, there is so much nonsense."


    After speaking, they swept at him.


    Tang Seng made a shot of Buddha lotus, and the two reached out to block them, and they were shaken back hundreds of steps.


    The two looked at each other helplessly, and said, "Come on, use the fit technique, otherwise there is really no way."


    Tang Seng looked at the two of them and said, "If you have the ability, use it."


    The two took out the magic weapon and shouted: "Heaven and earth are mysterious and yellow, the universe is prehistoric, gold and silver thunder appear, and they are combined."


    After speaking, the two quickly drew a circle in the air. After a while, the two became one and became one. The single horn changed to gold and silver double horns, and the body became several times larger. .


    Chapter 1616 Defeating The Golden Horn And Silver Horn 2


    Wukong saw the bad form below and asked, "Master, do you want to help."


    Tang Seng smiled and said, "No, I can still handle this matter."


    So Wu Kong went to drink tea with the monk Ye Chen Xiaobai.


    The two monsters of gold and silver said: "You must be buried here today. If you eat you then, you can live forever." After speaking, he laughed wildly.


    Tang Seng smiled and said, "If you have the ability, come on."


    After talking about the gold and silver monster stepping out, it seems that these two monsters have improved a lot, and the air waves after stepping out are burning.


    Tang Seng clenched his fists, greeted him with a fist, and both of them were blown away by the air waves.


    In order to prevent the tea from being affected, Ye Chen opened an invisible energy shield, and several people watched the fight while drinking tea.


    Tang Seng took a deep breath, folded his hands together, and said, "King Kong Arhat Boxing."


    The two gold and silver monsters laughed and said: "King Kong Arhat Boxing? Hahahahaha Shaolin wants to deal with us when you start martial arts? Arrogant."


    After speaking, he attacked. Tang Seng smiled and took a stance. When the two monsters were approaching, he shouted, punched out, and confronted the fists of the two monsters. At this time, Tang Seng''s fist was even stronger. Hard.


    The two sides were in a stalemate, so Tang Seng shouted and knocked him back with a punch.


    "What''s wrong with King Kong Arhat Boxing? It''s a good boxing method to beat you." Tang Seng smiled.


    Wukong said below: "Master was not like this before, but now he is so rigid, even a little crazy."


    Several people laughed.

 867 Naruto Power System Chapter 867

    Tang Seng put his hands together and said softly: "Amitabha."


    So the evil spirit smiled and shouted: "Twist your fingers into flowers."


    Wukong laughed and said, "When has the master been such a mother, hahahahahahahaha."


    Ye Chen said: "Twisting fingers to form flowers is the martial art in Buddhism. This technique can be used to twist fingers to form flowers. Flower is the technique of Buddha''s great accomplishment. It can be motivated by Dharma. Buddha flowers can purify the mind and demon. some."


    Tang Seng pushed his hand to send out the flower. The Buddha flower grew bigger and bigger. The gold and silver monsters wanted to disperse the Buddha flower, but couldn''t. So the Buddha flower was transparent and wrapped it.


    The gold and silver monsters were shocked.Tang Seng''s finger slightly pointed, and the flower of the Buddha turned into a heart, which merged into the gold and silver double monster.


    The gold and silver double monsters touched all over, and laughed: "I thought it was a trick. It turned out to be a blind trick."


    Tang Seng smiled slightly and said, "Blast."


    The Buddha flower was angry and exploded from within.Suddenly the internal strength of the gold and silver monsters dissipated, and the two of them instantly recovered to their original condition.


    The gold and silver monsters were surprised, knowing that success or failure was determined.


    Tang Seng tied the immortal cord just loosened to them, and then caught him.


    Ye Chen said: "It seems that you have grown a lot."


    Tang Seng replied, "Dragging the blessing of the last injury, this time I am a blessing in disguise, and I have improved a lot."


    Wukong grabbed the two demons and took out the treasures.


    Hey, Seven-Star Sword (Taozu''s personally refining magic sword), purple gold and red gourd (Taozu equipped with spirit pills), mutton fat jade bottle (Taozu filled with water), banana fan (Taozu fanning fire), Porjin rope (Taozu le robe) belt).


    "Enough, you guys have taken out all the old man''s things, you are really a prodigal."


    After speaking, Ba Jie was released, and the pig fell asleep.


    All of them shook their heads helplessly. After a while, Ba Jie opened his eyes and said: Finished?, Oops, finally it''s handmade.


    Golden Horn and Silver Horn looked at them and stopped talking.


    After a while, Taishang Laojun came over.


    Chapter 1617 Sky Conspiracy


    Wukong said, "Old man, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, why did you come?"


    "Smelly monkey, if I didn''t pass information to you this way, you thought I could come out alive."


    "You Taizu on the Dao, are you afraid of them?"


    "I can''t beat a large group of people no matter how fierce it is." Taishang Laojun replied.


    "Where are your Taoist priests?"


    "That is the key force in the future, can I move?"


    "Don''t talk about these useless things, today I found great information."


    "Hurry up," Wukong replied.


    "Some time ago, I have been observing the movements of the heavenly court, looking around leisurely and leisurely every day. The result really made me discover something."


    "What did you find?" Tang Seng asked.


    "I found that the Heavenly Court was going to rebel, and the Emperor of Heaven was blackened."


    "The Emperor? Why?"


    "The specific situation is not clear, it seems to be related to the Western Heaven. You go west first, and I will observe it slowly." After speaking, he said to the golden horn and silver horn.


    "After leaving the disciple, I have wronged you twice. Go back and give you a good reward."


    After speaking, he took them away.


    Tang Seng meditated: "It seems that our westward journey is tricky."


    Ye Chen stood up and said, "It seems that this matter is more troublesome than I thought, Guanyin is not right, and it is probably also related to this matter."


    Wukong said, "Why is it so troublesome to take a scripture."


    Ye Chen said: "We have to wait and see about this, or else we don''t know what will happen. We now have a new force of the monster race, with Shiyan training, and it will definitely be strengthened. Let''s go west slowly, and we will talk about it later."


    Tang Seng said: "It can only be so."


    So a few people stood up and said, the road to the west does not seem so simple.


    Ye Chen said: "This is full of meaning, I like it more and more."


    Tang Seng asked curiously: "Ye Chen, how strong you are, I really want to try it with you."


    Ye Chen smiled, there is a chance to compare.


    Tang Seng said, "I want to ask how you practiced."


    "I, I cultivated a mental method, you naturally don''t know it."


    Wukong said next to him: "Come on, we might as well hit the sun instead of choosing a day. Now we are going to compare. I especially want to know how strong Ye Chen is."


    Ye Chen said: "Come if you want, but don''t be hit."


    Ye Chen hadn''t made any moves for a long time, but he was very cruel when he made them. If it was true that Tang Seng and his apprentice had believed him, he would have been treated as a demon.


    At this time, Tang Seng''s teacher and apprentice proposed to try, but Ye Chen hadn''t shot for a long time, and wanted to practice, so he agreed.


    Ye Chen has always practiced a mental technique called Ling.


    Spirit: Taking the sky as the spirit, taking the earth as the spirit, everything in the heaven and the earth is the spirit, Ye Chen takes everything as the spirit, strengthening and changing all the time, even he doesn''t know how strong he is, so he will try today.


    "Come on, everyone, try it today."


    So they opened the field and got up.


    Bajie didn''t participate, so he stood aside and watched.


    The two sides moved apart and Ye Chen said: "Are you coming one by one or together?"


    Tang Seng shouted, "Well, I said that Jin Chanzi was reincarnated, so I won''t give a little face?"


    Ye Chen said, "Come on, come on, come on."


    Ye Chen took a step back, suddenly raised his head, and rushed forward.

 868 Naruto Power System Chapter 868

    Tang Seng said, "This is a human? This is too fast."


    Ye Chen shouted: "Be careful, don''t get distracted."


    Tang Seng reacted instantly and immediately retreated, Ye Chen fisted, Tang Seng responded.


    Chapter 1618


    Tang Seng was beaten out in an instant, Wukong held him back and asked, "Is this kid so fierce?"


    "You go up and try?"


    Wukong said, "I don''t believe it anymore."


    So he picked up the golden cudgel and rushed up, swiped it out, and Ye Chen grabbed it with one hand and swung Wukong out.


    Wukong burst out: "Damn, are you guys a human."


    Tang Seng Wukong and Wujing stood together and said, "It looks like we have to beat three to one today."


    Ye Chen said: "You work hard, and today I will accompany you to have fun."


    Wukong laughed and said, "Okay, then I won''t keep my hands today."


    Wukong''s eyes changed, and he shouted, "Furious."


    Tang Seng shouted: "Buddha Ming."


    The sand monk shouted: "Kuangsha."


    Ye Chen smiled and said, "Come on."


    Wukong lifted his stick and pointed at Ye Chen''s head.


    Ye Chen said: "Wukong, Fury is not suitable for you anymore. Fury is too low, you should also change the upgrade method."


    Tang Seng said, "Come and try mine." After speaking, he lifted a palm.


    Ye Chen said: "Tathagata palm? Yes, but unfortunately you just got promoted today, so naturally you are much worse.


    Wu Jing didn''t speak, and he fought up when he mentioned Baozhan.


    Ye Chen held Bao Zhang with one hand and hit Wu Jing with the other.


    Said: "Wu Jing, you are too attached to the previous martial arts, you should be willing to have something."


    Wu Jing said something and understood.


    Ye Chen said: "Since you are finished, it''s my turn."


    Ye Chen yelled: "Ling Zhi."


    As a result, the heaven and the earth have changed, and everything has become alive in a flash, and lifeless in a flash.


    With a palm out, the Tang Seng trio felt that their chests were bearing the weight, and they realized that it was a spiritual force.


    Ye Chen said: "This method is to absorb the spirit and release the spirit. I practice with the spirit of all things in the world, and naturally all things complement each other."


    After speaking, the three Tang Seng were beaten and quit.


    The three stood up and said, "Are you still a human, you are afraid that you are worse than Guanyin."


    Ye Chen smiled and said: "This is only a medium level in my practice. If you train to the highest level, this is really powerful."


    "Wukong, I will teach you a method of upgrading. The name of this method is, Holy Spirit. The cultivation to the greatest achievement is ten times more powerful than your anger."


    "So good? Thank you brother." Wukong said.


    "Wu Jing, I pass on your practice called Lei Yin. You can turn all the lightning in the world into your own strength, and you can hit the mountains and shake the sea until you reach it."


    Tang Seng said: "What about me, there is no mine?"


    Ye Chen said: "I am not very proficient in Buddhism, so I can''t help you temporarily, you should practice your own first..."


    Tang Seng gave a disappointed cry


    Ye Chen gave Bajie a training book about the nine-tooth rake, which covered all the fighting forms of the nine-tooth rake.


    Having said this, Ye Chen said: "Going back, we will be more and more dangerous, but we will get more and more." Work hard, there will be a piece of our world here in the future.


    After speaking, he got up and continued westward.


    Ye Chen didn''t know what he would gain from this adventure, but he felt that it was a very happy thing to know their five masters and apprentices. The brothers did not need to say anything, but helped each other.


    In the future, Ye Chen walked with them. Whether it was against the sky or the earth, behind them there was a group of brothers who dared to fight hard, that was enough.


    Ye Chen smiled happily and continued westward with them. The next adventure awaits them...


    Chapter 1619


    After a few trials, Tang Seng and his apprentice admired Ye Chen''s strength.


    They walked for a day, and at night, they came to a temple called Lai Jian Baolin Temple, so they stayed in the temple.


    That night, Wukong, Bajie, Drifting Monk and Ye Chen were all asleep, and Tang Monk was sitting upright at the table reciting the scriptures.He fell asleep in a daze until late at night.


    And in his sleep, he saw a man dressed as a king approaching him.


    The king cried and said, "I was originally the king of the Wuji country. Five years ago, the country encountered a severe drought, and the people didn''t have a good life."


    "At this time, a soldier came. On the day of the severe drought, the people were rescued. In order to thank him, I became brothers with him."


    "But two years passed safely. Three years ago in the spring, the Taoist priest and I went to the garden to explore the spring scenery. He even pushed me into the well without any precautions, and covered the mouth of the well with bluestone. Plant banana trees on it."


    "And he became like me and took away from me. The civil and military officials, and the Sixth Court of Sannomiya were deceived by him."


    The king clasped his fist and said: "I know that the holy monk has great powers, like a noble man who rescues me. I hope that the holy monk can help me regain the throne and everything I have lost. I must thank the holy monk."


    After speaking, take out a piece of Yugui.


    Then he said, "Tomorrow the prince will go out of the city to hunt. Master can just take the opportunity to tell him that this thing can be used as proof."


    "This Yugui never left me before I was alive, nor was he lost when he fell into the well. The monster became me, but there was no such thing. The crown prince will definitely recognize it when he sees him."


    After the king said goodbye and left, Tang Seng woke up and hurriedly woke up several others to tell them what happened in their dreams.


    Drifting opened the door and saw a handful of Bai Yugui on the steps.Everyone believed that what happened in Tang Seng''s dream was true, so they discussed together how to capture the monster.


    Ye Chen said: "I have a plan."

 869 Naruto Power System Chapter 869

    The next morning, Ye Chen asked Wukong to watch the movement of Wuji Country.


    Sure enough, when he saw the prince take the men and horses out of the city to hunt, he turned into a white rabbit.


    But the prince did not see the white rabbit, only saw the carved feather arrow sticking straight into the threshold.


    When the prince walked into the temple, Tang Seng met him and said, "His Royal Highness, I have three treasures to offer today."


    After speaking, he took off his robes and said: "The prince wears it and he knows that there is a strange injustice. The prince''s father was killed by the monster."


    The prince was taken aback.


    Then, Tang Seng asked Bajie, and the Drifter took out two boxes and said, "These are the other two treasures."


    After speaking, he opened one of the boxes, and a two-inch-tall little monk that Wukong had turned into emerged from it.


    That monk was Wukong''s change, claiming to be a "li emperor goods", able to know about 1,500 years before and after.


    Wukong gave a detailed account of the king''s murder.


    Then he said, "The Taoist priest is a monster. He killed your father and took the throne."


    When Tang Seng saw the prince and half Tang Seng saw the prince half-believing, he handed the last boxes to the prince.


    As soon as the prince took the box in his hand, the box was gone, and what he was holding was the piece of white jade.The prince finally believed Tang Seng''s words and begged him to help get rid of the monsters.


    So Ye Chen Wukong and the crown prince arranged a plan to get rid of monsters the next day.


    That night, Wukong tricked Ba Jie into stealing the baby.


    Chapter 1620


    Ba Jie and Wu Kong drove the clouds to the back garden of the palace, pulled the banana tree away, and removed the bluestone slab.


    Ba Jie thought that there was a baby in it, and said to Wukong, "Brother Monkey, let me do this kind of dirty work." After that, he jumped down.


    After Ba Jie reached the bottom of the well, a giant dragon suddenly appeared. This dragon was the king of the well.


    Ba Jie said to the Dragon King, "Dragon King, do you know if there is any treasure at the bottom of this well."


    The Dragon King laughed and said, "Yes, follow me."


    The Dragon King came to a secret room, pointed to a corpse and said, "This is my baby."


    Ba Jie said, "Don''t make fun of me, a corpse is a baby?"


    The Dragon King said, "This is the corpse of the King of Wuji Country. When you save him, you will have done a great job."


    "I have used Dingyan beads to protect it for three years, so the corpse hasn''t deteriorated. Now, let''s do it!"


    Ba Jie smiled and said: "Dragon King, you can compare me. This corpse is not gold or silver. I can''t believe it if you say this is a baby.


    Jing Longwang smiled and said, "You believe me."


    After that, he quickly ordered Yasha to throw the body beside Bajie.


    Ba Jie only heard a sound of water. Looking back, the Crystal Palace was gone.


    Ba Jie looked blank and shouted: "I rely on this old dragon king, I am not a fool.


    Wukong shouted at the wellhead: "Is there any baby in Bajie?"


    Ba Jie said depressed, "There is only one corpse, so there is no treasure.


    Wukong said, "That''s a baby, hurry up and bring it back."


    Bajie had no choice but to follow suit.The two transported the king back to Baolin Temple.


    But the king is already dead, what should I do?


    Tang Seng once looked at Wukong and said with a smirk: "Wukong, do you want to stop going to the old way? Borrow some pill?"


    Wukong exploded with a foul language: "Damn, I won''t go, I''m going again, now the temple is in danger, what if I can''t come up or down."


    Ye Chen said, "I''ll go up and take a look, just to see what''s going on in the heaven."


    Wukong said repeatedly: "Yes, Ye Chen, Ye Chen, Ye Chen is so good, Ye Chen."


    Ye Chen glanced at Wu Kong contemptuously, and went out.


    When he arrived at the Heavenly Court, Ye Chen came to the Palace of Dou Sing by virtue of the Mind Movement Technique he had just learned.


    Mind movement is a necessary skill for escaping and chasing people.


    Ye Chen came to the gate of Dousing Palace, Taishang Laojun grabbed him in.


    Said: "Why are you here, why are you not a monkey?"


    "Wukong doesn''t want to come, I want to see what is going on in Heavenly Court, so come up and see, don''t worry, no one will find me."


    Taishang Laojun said: "I asked you to come up today to tell you that Heavenly Court is now pulling down the position of the body, and my god position has been taken away. Although I have a false name, I have no rights."


    Ye Chen said: "I have already guessed this, this time I came here mainly to ask, God of Heaven, God of Erlang..."


    Taishang Laojun said: "Erlangshen''s military power was also pulled down, and he didn''t come out when he returned to his palace."


    "This is good news. Erlang Shen is also one of the great powers in the Heavenly Court. Heavenly Court pulls Erlang Shen down this time. Erlang Shen may not participate in future battles, and our battle losses will be much less."


    The Supreme Lord took out a resurrection pill and said: "The evil spirit of the emperor is now very heavy, and his strength has increased a lot."


    "Then if Dao Ancestor fights with him, how good is it?" Ye Chen asked.


    Taishang Laojun said with a serious face: "Twenty percent."


    Ye Chen was startled and didn''t say anything. He knew that he had to work harder now. One-time Dao Ancestor, fighting against the world, only 20% of the fortune, the gap is really very big.


    Chapter 1621: Rescue the King


    Taishang Laojun said: "I know that you are under a lot of pressure, but if that day comes, I will be able to deal with it, but the price will be a bit high.


    Ye Chen didn''t speak, knowing that the method was miserable, so he stopped asking.


    After the two had finished speaking, Ye Chen took the pill and went back.


    Ye Chen returned to Baolin Temple and put the Pill of Resurrection into the king''s mouth, and the king was immediately rescued.


    The king looked at the few people, tears running and grateful, and bowed down to everyone.


    Tang Seng quickly helped the king up and said: "Your Majesty, the most important thing now is to regain your position.

 870 Naruto Power System Chapter 870

    After speaking, Ye Chen said: "I have a plan."


    Wukong joked: "I don''t see that you have a lot of spooky ideas."


    Ye Chen squeezed his fist and said, "Dare you tease me?"


    Wukong laughed a lot, and didn''t speak any more.


    Ye Chen said: "Tomorrow the king will be disguised as a monk, and tomorrow we will go to the Wuji Country with them, meet the king, and expose the demon''s tricks face to face."


    The next day, the six of them came to Wuji Country to change the customs. The fake king had long heard that Monkey King was powerful and did not want to cause trouble, so he ordered the official Huangmen to stamp and let them go.


    The prince said to the side: "The monk is a holy monk from Datang after all. If you don''t meet them, will it cause the Emperor of Datang dissatisfaction?"


    The false king had no choice but to let Tang Seng and the others go to the temple. When Tang Seng and his apprentice saw the false king, they did not kneel down and salute.


    The monster was frustrated and wanted to find an excuse to fix them.


    The prince was afraid that the monster deliberately made things difficult for Tang Seng and the others, and deliberately asked: "There are only six people written on the Guan Wen. Now there are six people. The origin of this sixth person is unknown. If you don''t make it clear, don''t think of the black chicken country.


    Seeing the opportunity mature, Wukong laughed and took off the king''s veil.


    Said: "Youkai, what are you doing without showing the prototype."


    Tang Seng quickly explained the king''s experience from beginning to end.


    The monster was also calm, and laughed a few times and said: "I think you are afraid that it is not the Great Tang sage, you want to slander me and slander my people with blindfolds?"


    At this time, the true king took out the jade pendant and said, "Does everyone recognize this jade?"


    The ministers knew it naturally, but now there are two kings, and they can''t easily believe it.


    The prince knelt down and shouted, "Well, see the father."


    When all the ministers saw that the prince was like this, one or two knelt down one after another.


    Seeing that the matter had been revealed, the monster had no choice but to show his true shape, and fled on the cloud, Wukong closely followed.


    Wukong stopped the monster to go, and shouted: "The evildoer let you run away today, I am not the Monkey King."


    Wukong took out the golden cudgel and closed his eyes.


    Ye Chen looked down and said, "It seems that Wukong wants to try the Holy Spirit."


    Wukong suddenly opened his eyes, golden light gleaming in them.


    Tang Seng said: "The Holy Spirit strengthens Wukong''s strength at the first level?"


    Ye Chen said: "The Holy Spirit is the method of strengthening. Wukong''s previous fury has already exerted 80% of its power. Now the Holy Spirit strengthens his power, and it can prevent Wukong from becoming so big."


    Look at the sky again, Wukong fought you with that monster, and I hit the sky with a single blow.


    Gradually, the monster was obviously exhausted and wanted to escape, but was blocked by Wukong, so he turned and fled back to the palace.


    Wukong chased it down, and the monster turned into a Tang monk.


    The fake Tang monk pulled the real Tang monk around in the crowd, and no one could tell which was the real and which was the fake.


    Wukong smiled and said, "I used to think I was particularly cruel. Now my master is several times more cruel than me."


    Chapter 1622


    After finishing talking about Wukong''s evil charm, he saw Tang Seng luck and knocked the fake Tang Seng away with one punch.


    Tang Seng shouted: "Dare to pretend to be Lao Tzu? I don''t know that Lao Tzu has a great temper"


    The monster was stunned by the punch, thinking hard: I haven''t heard Tang Seng so fierce before, what''s wrong.


    The monster did not dare to stay, and flew towards the sky.


    Wukong hurriedly chased after him, planning to kill the monster with a stick, when Manjushri came.


    Wukong frowned and said, "Manjushri?"


    "Amitabha, Goku hasn''t seen him for a long time."


    Seeing that Manjusri had come, Tang Seng quickly saluted.


    Manjushri said: "San Zang, you don''t have to be like this between you and me. I came here today to catch this wicked animal, and there is another important thing I want you to make clear."


    Wukong''s eyes tightened, and suddenly he became nervous when he thought that Guanyin had changed.


    Manjushri said: "Goku, don''t be nervous, I don''t mean to harm you. You listen to me slowly."


    Manjushri Bodhisattva walked to the side of Tang Seng and said: "You also find that Guanyin is abnormal. It is a great shame for Buddhism to have such a person in my Buddhist land."


    "We in Buddhism pay attention to asceticism. Only in this way can we obtain the immortal and immortal body, but as a Buddhism, lusting for the immortal and immortal body is a sin."


    "And that Guanyin was moved by the Emperor of Heaven and didn''t want to do asceticism, but when he saw Ye Chen''s immortal body, he had a heart of plunder.


    Ye Chen said, "No wonder the old nun stared at me."


    Manjushri Bodhisattva continued: "In addition to the Guanyin, there are many of Guanyin''s subordinates who have developed a rebellious heart. Sanzang, the most important thing for you to go west this time is not the scriptures, but your own improvement."


    "The Buddha said that there is a noble person next to you to help. It must be this Ye Chen benefactor. You must remember that this person may be the top priority. Your cultivation base is great, but Ye Chen is also one of the focuses of future wars. "


    "The Buddha said that he might only have a 50% chance of winning against the Emperor in the future."


    Wukong was shocked and asked, "Even the Buddha has only a 50% chance of winning? What the hell did the emperor do this day."


    Ye Chen felt nervous, this was the first time he felt so nervous.


    Manjusri walked towards Ye Chen, put his hands together, bowed and said: "Donor Ye Chen, I know that you are cultivating the law of the spirit, and the Buddha let me give you something, which is the key to spiritual cultivation."


    After speaking, an object appeared in Manjushri''s hand, and then said: "This is the imperial spirit. The Buddha said it was acquired by him ten thousand years ago. It seems that the imperial spirit is waiting for his master."


    Yu Ling is a folding fan, jade color, crystal clear.


    Ye Chen put his hands together and thanked the Bodhisattva.


    The Bodhisattva nodded and continued: "In the future, you still have many difficulties to overcome, and we can only do our little strength now. This is your penance, and we cannot interfere."


    Tang Seng said, "San Zang understands."


    After talking about Manjushri Bodhisattva, I clicked on the monster, and the monster turned into a giant lion. Manjushri Bodhisattva rode on and left.


    At this time, Ye Chen looked at Yu Ling in his hand, waved it, and found that the aura around him had changed and moved with him.


    Ye Chen understood that in the past, his Yuling would have the side effect of harming the spirit of all things in the world. With this Yuling, there would be no more soul-damaging consequences.

 871 Naruto Power System Chapter 871

    Ye Chen performed Buddhist rituals towards the West. The Buddhist monk from the West nodded with a smile, and silently said: "This is a god and man."


    Chapter 1623 Fire Cloud Cave


    Ye Chen continued to move forward and came to a mountain with strange rocks.


    In the withered pine stream fire cloud cave in this mountain, there lived a monster called Hong Haier.


    He heard people say that eating Tang Seng meat can live forever, so he changed his body and became a seven or eight-year-old boy, hanging naked from the treetop, shouting "Help, help!".


    After seeing this, Tang Seng whispered to Wukong, "This kid is very demon-like."


    Wukong said, "Oh, you have grown up, I am very pleased.


    Tang Seng yelled.Suddenly he said with a wicked smile: "Go, Goku, take a look."


    Wukong, I leaned back and said, "Let''s kill him."


    Tang Seng said, "Hey, how do you speak, we are Buddhists, we are compassionate, how do you speak? Go and see."


    Wukong said helplessly: "You are really doing it for your apprentice!"


    After passing, Wukong said, "Is the kid okay, don''t pretend to be okay, just get out of here."


    Hong Haier felt that Wukong''s tone was wrong, and he pretended to be uncomfortable, so he didn''t speak.


    Wukong hugged him down and said, "Be honest, or slap you to death."


    After Hong Hai''er was hugged, Hong Hai''er excused that he had hanged for a long time.


    Tang Seng said, "Goku, go and carry, such a cute child."


    "I don''t recite."


    "Can''t recite? I can recite the curse if I don''t recite."


    "Damn, you old bald donkey."


    "I rely on you a monkey with a hairy face and Lei Gong mouth."


    The two yelled at each other, Hong Haier saw it and thought: This is the holy monk from Datang?


    Helpless, Wukong was afraid that Tang Seng would chant the curse, and under pressure, he had to carry Red Boy on his back and leave.I thought to myself: Don''t let me catch this little monster, I will make you pay a price.


    Hong Haier was afraid that Wukong might hurt him, so he used a heavy body technique to drop a fake Hong Haier and let Wukong jump into the air.


    Wu Qi was furious, and yelled, "Little monster, use this to fool me."


    After speaking, he caught the fake red boy and fell on the stone on the side of the road.


    Hong Hai''er Xie Mei laughed, and a whirlwind blew out, causing sand and rocks to fly around, making people unable to open their eyes. Hong Hai''er wanted to take the opportunity to capture Tang Seng.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Seng smiled evilly and calmly.


    Hong Haier was shocked, and Tang Seng smiled: "Little monster, I can''t cure you."


    After speaking, Tang Seng flew up and grabbed it. Who knew that the red boy rushed towards Tang Seng with a mouthful of anger. Tang Seng didn''t have any precautions, so he was caught.


    Wukong hurriedly called the local mountain god, asked Hong Haier''s origin and whereabouts, leaving the Drifting monk to guard the white horse and luggage, and came to the Huoyun Cave with the Bajie.


    Wukong scolded as he flew: "This little animal dare to deceive, I will definitely teach him a lesson.


    When he arrived at Huoyun Cave, Wukong shouted, "Little monster, come out."


    After the red boy heard it, he ordered the little demons to launch five cars, arrange the gold, wood, water, fire, and soil, and recite a spell, and the five cars suddenly burst into flames.


    Wukong glanced at it and shouted: Holy Spirit.


    Ba Jie rushed to use the body technique before he came, but he was touched by the fire. Ba Jie panicked, regardless of Wu Kong, and ran across the river.


    After Wukong used the Holy Spirit to resist for a while, he didn''t hold on breaking into the fire to find the monster.


    But the smoke was billowing, the fire was flying, and there was nothing to see.He decided to go to the East China Sea to invite the Dragon King to rain, put out the demon fire, and then save Master.


    Chapter 1624 Asking Ye Chen For Help, Persuading Red Boy


    The Dragon King from all over the world followed Wukong to the sky above Huoyun Cave.Wukong yelled and cursed in front of the cave door, leading out the red boy and fighting him.After twenty rounds, the red boy saw that he could not win, and set fire again.


    Wukong hurriedly chanted the curse and notified the dragon king in the sky. Suddenly, the heavy rain poured down, and the ground went down.


    Although the rain is heavy, it can''t extinguish the real fire of the monster''s sam¨¡dhi.


    Wukong rushed into the fire to search for the monster, but he was so dizzy that he couldn''t tell the difference between the southeast and the northwest with a thick smoke sprayed on his face, and he dived into the river.Unexpectedly, being irritated by the cold water, he couldn''t catch his breath and passed out.


    Bajie and Drifting rescued Wukong.Fortunately, Ba Jie once learned the massage meditation, press this, knead that, it took a long time to rescue Wukong.


    Wukong thanked the Dragon King of the Four Seas, and sat down in the pine forest with Bajie and Drifting, discussing to call Ye Chen.But Wukong was sore in his waist and back, and he couldn''t drive the clouds.


    Ba Jie came to Ye Chen and shouted Ye Chen.Tell Ye Chen what happened.


    Ye Chen hurriedly got up and flew towards Wukong.


    Wukong''s injury is not shallow, Ye Chen immediately healed Wukong and Wujing.


    Ye Chen said: "This fire is a real fire of Samadhi, it''s not an ordinary fire. I wash it with spiritual water and it''s all right.


    Ye Chen stood up and walked towards the cave gate.


    When the little demons saw him, they came to catch him with their swords and guns in their hands.Ye Chen waved his big hand, and the little demons disappeared.


    Seeing that this person is so powerful, the little demons immediately went in and called Red Boy.


    After Hong Haier came out, she laughed at Ye Chen.


    "You should be a mortal, want to be my snack?"


    Ye Chenyin sneered.


    Throw the Yuling bottle into the sea, and chanting a spell, the Yuling becomes a clean bottle.The net bottle fell next to Red Boy, who wanted to pick it up, but couldn''t pick it up.


    Ye Chen stepped forward and waved his fingers to gently hold up the clean bottle, and then took out thirty-six Tiangang knives.


    Ye Chen threw the knife into the air, chanted a spell, and the knife became a Qianye Lotus Terrace.


    Ye Chen buckled his head facing Hong Haier.


    The red boy held it on.So he was overwhelmed, knocked down the lotus platform with his legs, and sat on it.


    He laughed and said, "You mortal are so funny. Send me a lotus seat.

 872 Naruto Power System Chapter 872

    Ye Chen sneered, but the lotus platform became the blade platform.


    Hong Haier hurriedly endured the pain and drew the knives, but the gang knives became barbed and couldn''t be pulled off.


    Hong Haier knew that there was no way, and Ye Chen asked: "You don''t want to be bound by anything, I understand. After a while, there will be a big battle in the world. You must not join the heaven.


    Hong Haier said: "Of course I am willing to confront the heavens, otherwise I would not be a demon from the lower realms.


    Ye Chen said: "I will give you a magic weapon today. If you practice hard, you will be a major force in the future.


    After speaking, he took out a stick.


    "This stick is called the King Kong Thunderbolt Stick. In the future, Guanyin will come to trouble you. Once there is a stick, don''t be afraid of him. If there is still danger, you will hit the ground three times with the stick, and I will help you. "


    The red boy said, "Why do I believe you."


    Ye Chen said: "I have the ability to kill you." After saying that, with a big wave of his hand, the Huoyundong disappeared without a trace.


    Red boy understands.This person cannot be just a mortal.


    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he took away the unconscious Tang Seng and flew towards Wukong.


    Hong Haier looked at Ye Chen''s back and said, "Some people are born to work hard for him."


    After speaking, he walked towards the west, he was going to practice, for himself, for the battle...


    Chapter 1625


    Ye Chen returned to the place where the monk Tang rested and saw Wu Kong was training and adjusting his breath, Bajie was guarding the Dharma next to him, and the Drifting monk was resting beside him.


    Wukong saw Ye Chen coming back, and asked quickly: "How is it?"


    Ye Chen said: "San Zang rests outside, there is no major problem. The red boy had a predestined condition, but the Bodhisattva has changed, and this predestined condition has disappeared. I said to him, let him practice hard and help us in the future. "


    Wukong said, "How do you convince him?"


    Ye Chen smiled and did not speak.


    After a few people finished their training, they set off to continue westward.


    The journey of several people to the west continued, and several people on the road continued to practice hard. Ye Chen taught Wukong several cultivation methods, and Wukong''s cultivation base made great progress.


    Several people came to the boundary of Chechi country unknowingly when they were practicing hard.


    When I walked to the gate of the city, I found a notice at the gate that said, seizing all monks as slaves.


    Tang Seng laughed and said, "It''s ridiculous, Wukong will go and find out what''s going on."


    Wukong became a Taoist priest, and went up and inquired.


    Wukong asked a road man to know that when the Chechi country was in a severe drought twenty years ago, the three Taoists, Huli, Yangli and Luli, came.


    The three Taoxians competed with the monks here for their ability to ask for rain. As a result, the Taoists won and were named the national teacher by the king. Since then, they have enslaved the monks across the country.


    After Wukong inquired, he went back to Tang Seng and told Tang Seng what he had just inquired.


    Tang Seng said, "Yeah, I respect all Taoists, but I want to see which one is so arrogant and domineering. Let me catch it. I will definitely teach them well."


    Wukong asked Tang Seng if he wanted to wrap his hair. Tang Seng said, "No, take out my most expensive robes. I''ll see who dares to touch me."


    The Drifter took out his robes and put on Tang Monk. Tang Monk swaggered into the city. The guard at the door saw Tang Monk''s luxurious clothes and did not stop him.


    In the evening, they came to a temple called Zhiyuan Temple.


    In the middle of the night, Wukong told Tang Seng to go out and turn around, and then called Bajie and Drifting to the Taoist Temple of the Three Demon, above the Sanqing Temple.


    Wukong sees through the three Taoist priests chanting.When Wukong thought about what he had inquired in the morning, he was not angry.


    He tried every means to make fun of it, so he exhaled, and suddenly the wind raged, and all the wax lamps of the Taoist temple were extinguished.


    The Taoist priests thought that there was a demon, so they went back to the room and went to sleep.


    When the three of Wukong saw that everyone had gone, they flew into the Taoist temple, Wukong smiled sly, and walked away.


    Then the three of them became Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun, and Lingbao Daojun respectively. The three were stealing food for the fruit, and a little Taoist came in and saw the stone statue Taoist ancestor come alive, and ran out quickly.


    After the little Taoist went out, he immediately told the three monsters.


    After the three monsters, Huli, Yangli, and Luli, they lighted candles and came to the main hall. When they saw San Daozu sitting upright, they thought it was a little Taoist priest.


    So he kowtowed incense to the three Taoist ancestors, at this time Wukong Bajie Wujing moved.


    The three demons thought it was the Three Dao ancestors who had manifested their spirits, so they knelt down and asked the gods to give some holy water and medicine.


    Wukong said with a smirk: "You and the other three have also believed in my Taoism for many years, and today they have given you some holy water."


    After speaking, let the three demons give them a container each.


    Wukong said: "Holy water is the secret of the saint, you can''t see it, just go and wait outside the temple.


    The three demons went out after answering.


    Chapter 1626 Goku Teases The Three Demon


    After a while, Wukong let them in.Just let them come in to get holy water.


    The three demon immediately picked up the container full of holy water and drank it. They only felt that the holy water had a bashful smell, but if they hadn''t drunk it before, they felt that there was nothing, and drank them all.


    After the three demons finished drinking, they kowtowed their heads to thank you, then retreated, and Wukong and the others returned to the Taoist Temple.


    The next day, a few people came to the palace to switch customs.


    When the three monsters saw Monkey King suddenly think about what happened last night, they were not angry.


    So the three demon said to the emperor: "Your Majesty, these people are not like people who have a lot of heart and soul. They pretended to be my ancestors on the way last night, deceived us, and will not forgive him today.


    Wukong said, "You don''t know if the Taoist ancestor is true or false, so drink the holy water?"


    The three demon said: "We believe in Dao Ancestor. We didn''t expect that you turned into Dao Ancestor to deceive us. We naturally don''t know."


    Wukong said, "We don''t know this."


    The Three Demons were helpless, but they couldn''t speak to Wukong, so they didn''t speak any more.


    At this time, many people outside the palace asked the king and the national teacher for rain, and the king saw that the two sides were arguing.


    He said: "Today, both sides have their own rhetoric. Then we will start the game today. If the national teacher wins today''s competition, I will hand over these people to the national teacher. If these monks win, I will let them pass.


    Wukong said, "It''s so good."

 873 Naruto Power System Chapter 873

    Tang Seng said: "Let me go today, I will make these people have a long memory."


    After speaking, the tiger-shaped national teacher stepped forward and shouted to the sky.


    Huxingguo Master waved his sword and threw a handful of paper money into the sky.


    He shouted: "The wind will rise." A token on the tiger-shaped national division''s desk flew into the air.


    After the token rang, a strong wind blew in the sky.


    Wukong saw that the demon had the Wind God Order in his hand, and said to Ye Chen: "This person is holding the Wind God Order. It is estimated that he was sent by the Heavenly Court."


    "The Fengshen Order can mobilize the Fengshen Army to cast spells on the world. It seems that this is the Little Fengshen Order, and it can also mobilize this level of wind." Ye Chen said.


    Wukong said: "I have a way, just let me see if the wind god army is good or bad now."


    Wukong Yuanshen went out of his body and became a Fengshen Army after flying into the sky. He saw the Fengshen Army casting a spell. He walked over and saw a leader holding a Fengshen Order. Wukong sneaked from behind and defeated the leader of the Fengshen Army.


    Wukong immediately turned into the leader of the Fengshen Army, walked to the side of the Fengshen Army, and said: "Stop it, Fengshen calls you back."


    When the Fengshen Army saw the leader say this, there was no doubt.


    After Wukong waited for them to leave, he opened the helmet of the leader of the Fengshen Army, and it turned out that the leader''s face was the same as the evil face.


    After Wu Kong hid the Fengshen Ling, he returned to his body.


    Seeing that the wind had stopped again, Tiger Li Daxian felt surprised, but didn''t think much, so he started to do it again. The second token flew up, the sky thundered loudly, and lightning flashed in time.


    Wukong smiled and asked Ye Chen, "Would you like to go directly up and kill these lackeys in the heaven?"


    Ye Chen said: "Stunned, you kill them now, you will only expose your strength."


    After Wukong responded, he went up.


    Go up and take the magic weapon of the Thunder Army, ready for emergency.


    The tiger-shaped national teacher saw that the thunder and lightning had also stopped, feeling that things were not good.


    But still called the third rain god order.


    Wukong knew that he was going to run errands again, so he went up and knocked out the Rain God Army and robbed the Rain God Army''s rain magic weapon.


    Chapter 1627 Fighting Against the Three Demons


    After the matter was settled, Wukong returned to the ground, just when the king asked Huli why it was not raining. The Tiger-shaped national teacher had nothing to say and lied: "It''s not a coincidence today."


    Wukong laughed and said, "You are not good as a national teacher, let''s look at me!"


    After speaking, Wukong asked Tang Seng: "Master, don''t you want to let go of your anger, go up and play?"


    Tang Seng said, "I''m good at fighting, but I''m afraid it''s not good."


    Wukong said: "I have four magical weapons of wind, rain, thunder and lightning. You can call them later. Ye Chen and I are in the sky to help you."


    Tang Seng said, "That feeling is good."


    After speaking, Tang Seng jumped onto the altar.


    After Tang Seng went up, he said to the king: "Your Majesty can start."


    Ye Chen, Wukong, Bajie Wujing Yuanshen came out of the body, all were ready in the sky.


    Tang Seng shouted at the sky: "The wind is coming."


    Ye Chen slapped the Fengshen fan, and the world immediately blew violently.


    Tang Seng shouted again: "Lightning and thunder."


    Eight Jie Wujing immediately took out the magic weapon, Wu Jing held the Thunder God Pestle, Wu Jing held the electric drum and knocked it down.


    The sky suddenly flashed and thunder, and the dark clouded sky was full of lightning and thunder.


    Tang Seng shouted again: "Rain falls."


    Wukong took the rain magic weapon, stored the rain bottle, opened the bottle cap, and heavy rain was scattered everywhere.


    The heavy rain continued for a long time.The people cheered loudly.


    The king nodded again and again, and said with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s okay, and the crops will be ruined when they go down."


    Tang Seng heard the king say this and shouted: "Stop."


    Wukong heard Tang Seng yell to stop, so he stopped casting the spell, and the soul returned to his body.


    After Tang Seng finished speaking, the sky suddenly disappeared and the sky cleared again.


    The king was very happy, and immediately changed Guan Wen for Tang Seng.


    The tiger-shaped national teacher naturally refused to accept it, and shouted: "My life is not good today, we compare others."


    Wukong also felt uncomfortable. After looking at Tang Seng, Tang Seng said, "If he is not convinced today, he must be convinced."


    The tiger-shaped national teacher said: "I have cultivated a hundred schools of boxing. Today, you can give out any one of you. As long as you beat me, I will be convinced."


    "Oh, the tone is stronger than athlete''s foot." Tang Seng rolled up his sleeves and passed.


    Wukong covered his face and said, "Is this Tang Seng?" Several people laughed.


    The king ordered the ring to be set up, and soon a ring of fifty tables would be ready.


    The king said: "Whoever falls off the table first will lose."


    Tang Seng responded and jumped onto the table.The tiger-shaped national teacher also jumped up with a cold snort.


    Tang Seng took off his robes, dressed in plain clothes, tightened the band around his arms, and said to the tiger-shaped national teacher: "If I use the Dharma today, I will count as a loss."


    The tiger-shaped national teacher snorted coldly and said, "Speak up without shame."


    Tang Seng rushed towards the tiger-shaped national teacher, and hit the tiger-shaped national teacher''s fist with a punch. The tiger-shaped national teacher suffered pain and retracted his fist.Stepped back a few steps.


    Said: "Unexpectedly: You mortal can have such power."


    Tang Seng said with a cold snort, "You didn''t expect it to be too much."


    After speaking, there was a punch.The national division was beaten and could not fight back, so he could only retreat.


    After evacuating to a safe place, he said, "Get ready, I''m here."


    Tang Seng glanced at the sudden change of the hand of the national teacher, and said, "Tiger-shaped fist, hum."

 874 Naruto Power System Chapter 874

    Tang Seng folded his hands together, suddenly opened his eyes and clenched his fists, and greeted him with the tiger-shaped fist. As he approached, he suddenly changed the style of his fist, changing from fist to finger, and poked one finger into the middle of the national teacher''s fist.


    Chapter 1628 Battle Against the Deer-shaped National Division


    The national teacher¡¯s fist was instantly destroyed. The tiger-shaped fist was most afraid of being attacked. As a result, the national teacher¡¯s fist was destroyed. The national teacher was instantly furious, cast a spell with one hand, gathered an energy group, and hit Tang Seng.


    When the emperor panicked, it would cause trouble to kill other envoys in his country.The emperor shouted no.


    But it has been played, there is no other way but to ask for blessings.


    Tang Seng sneered, and punched the energy group of the National Teacher back.


    As a result, the energy group was beaten back, directly hitting the national teacher, and the national teacher was beaten and flew under the table.


    This round, Tang Sengsheng.The king also felt relieved.


    Naturally, the tiger-shaped national teacher was not killed, but he was also seriously injured and was sent to the palace to recuperate.


    Lu Xing Guo Shi could not sit still, wanted to avenge his brother, and asked to compete with Tang Seng.


    The king looked at Tang Seng embarrassedly.


    Tang Seng said, "Compared, come on."


    After speaking, the deer-shaped national teacher said: "I am not good at fighting, I am good at recognizing people and braids."


    "What''s the possibility of this, I will too." Wukong said.


    National Master Lu-shaped said: "Today I will compare with you."


    The king ordered a cabinet to be brought up. There was a palace dress in the cabinet. Wukong looked at it with sharp eyes and saw it clearly.


    The deer-shaped national teacher said: "Inside is a palace dress."


    Wukong Yuanshen came out of his body, entered the cabinet, and transformed the palace clothes into a robes.


    Wukong returned to the body and said, "There is a robe in the cabinet."


    The king shook his head and said nothing.


    Wukong said, "Please open the cabinet, the king."


    The king ordered someone to open the cabinet. There was really a robes in the cabinet, and the king was shocked.


    The king said: "The dress I put in is obviously a palace dress, how can it become a robe?"


    Ba Jie chuckled softly: "The monkey''s art of change can''t be matched by many people. It''s really overkill to behave in front of the monkey."


    The deer-shaped national teacher shouted dissatisfied, so he asked the king to ask the question.


    The king put a peach in the cupboard.


    The deer-shaped national teacher said: "There is a peach inside."


    Wukong smiled, did not speak, and said after a while: "King, I guess there is a peach pit inside."


    The king shook his head again.Ordered to open the cabinet, there was really a peach pit inside.


    The king was shocked again.


    It turns out that Wukong just got into the cabinet again, ate the peaches, and put the peach pits on the plate.


    The result of the guess surprised the king, thinking that there was a god secretly helping.


    Unconvinced, Daxian Luli pushed the cabinet to the back hall and hid a Taoist boy.Wukong got into the cabinet again, and turned into a big immortal deer. He lied to Dao Tong that he was trying to win against the monk and that Dao Tong''s hair was lost.


    Wu Kong turned Dao Tong''s Taoist uniform into a monk''s uniform, and turned the root hair into a wooden fish, and let him hold it.


    The king said to open the closet.


    As a result, a monk came out of it.


    The deer-shaped national teacher shouted: "Didn''t I let you wear a Taoist suit inside? How come you became a monk."


    The little monk said aggrieved: "You didn''t make me say this to confuse them."


    Knowing that he was in the middle of the trick, Lu Xing Guomin cursed and let Xiao Dao Tong go down.


    The result of the game embarrassed the monster.


    The Master of the Three Kingdoms is rarely dissatisfied.


    The king said at this time: "Let''s do it today, beheading, laparotomy, and going to the pan is not a joke."


    Wukong laughed and said, "If they want to play, come on, it just makes me happy."


    The king said nervously, "What''s so fun to play with, I''ll let you go west, don''t compare."


    Chapter 1629


    The three national teachers all clamored to compare, and Wukong said: "King, let us compare."


    When the king heard Wukong say this, he stopped talking.


    Wukong put his head on the beheading gate, the executioner moved up and down, and chopped off Wukong''s head.


    Wukong was originally the undamaged body of King Kong, and it was originally indestructible, and this head is naturally Wukong''s blindfold, how can an ordinary knife smash Wukong''s head.


    It''s just that they have too little cultivation base to see it.


    After Wukong''s head was cut off, Wukong shouted, "Come on."


    As a result, the three monsters deliberately made things difficult for Wukong and fixed him with a holding spell. Wukong sneered, drank loudly, and a head grew again.


    The king was shocked, and Wukong said, "Don''t panic, don''t panic, small scenes."


    It was time to chop off the tiger-shaped national teacher''s head. After the executioner chopped off his head, he fell to Ye Chen''s feet. Ye Chen kicked and flew away, and his head disappeared.


    Ye Chen said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''m afraid of blood, let alone a bloody head."


    Wukong glanced at Ye Chen and said, "Enough."


    The tiger-shaped national teacher could not speak without a head. He summoned his head with his mind. As a result, his head was kicked too far by Ye Chen and could not be summoned. After half an hour, the tiger-shaped national teacher died. It is a tiger.


    The king was surprised to see that the national teacher turned out to be a demon.


    The deer-shaped national teacher said griefly: "Today I want you to die."


    After that, I have to compare with Wukong by caesarean section.

 875 Naruto Power System Chapter 875

    Wukong was not afraid. He stood in front of the pillar and watched the executioner cut his belly open, then twirled the spell, yelled "Hey", and his belly became exactly the same again, without a knife mark.


    When the deer-shaped national teacher''s belly was cut open, Wukong plucked his vellus hair, turned into an eagle, and flew straight down, stretched out his iron beak, bite the five internal organs of Luli Daxian, and flew high into the sky.


    Daxian Luli immediately lost his life, revealing his original form, which turned out to be a deer with white fur.All the civil and military officials opened their mouths in shock.


    Yang Li Daxian wants to compete with Wukong.


    Without saying a word, Wukong jumped into the boiling oil pan, turned somersaults, and stood upside down, as if he was in the water. He looked at Zhu Bajie with joy, dancing and cheering.


    After Wukong came out, he smiled and said, "It''s up to you to be the teacher."


    The sheep-shaped national teacher burst into anger and jumped into the pan.


    Ye Chen said: "There is a dragon jade in this demon''s arms. This jade is carried on the body, no matter what fire, it can''t burn."


    Wukong smiled and said, "This is a good thing, so the primordial spirit came out of his body and quietly chopped away the water dragon jade."


    The sheep-shaped national division was immediately melted out of its original shape, and its shape was an antelope.


    The king was shocked and asked what was going on.


    Wukong said: "The three national teachers are monsters. Although they are not harmful, they are extremely selfish. They want to use the emperor''s wealth and reputation to achieve positive results. How is the road to immortality so simple? End."


    The king understood that these monsters wanted to use him and the nation.


    After Tang Seng and the king had dinner, they signed the customs clearance and went abroad.


    Along the way, Tang Seng said: "I didn''t fight hard today, the demon is too useless, I didn''t use any effort."


    "Master, how do I feel that you are like a monk who can only fight. I can''t feel any wisdom at all."


    Tang Seng said: "Now that Ye Chen considers these things, I naturally won''t think about it so much. I used to be too restrictive. Now I can let go of my fists and do a big job. How can I not seize the opportunity."


    Chapter 1630


    "It turns out that the master wants to be simple and relaxed." Wukong smiled.


    "Lao Yechen will be the future."


    Ye Chen said: "Being with you is a kind of hard practice. Such a thing will strengthen my cultivation base. Since Sanzang likes that kind of life, you can do whatever you want."


    Tang Seng nodded.


    Ye Chen strode forward, and the others followed closely.


    Wukong said at the back: "Master, have you noticed that some people are destined to follow him, whether you are running or fighting, you are willing to go."


    "Yes, just like you wanted to follow me back then." Tang Seng smiled.


    "I remember back then, when you smashed the Five Finger Mountain with one palm and the suppression talisman with the other, I wanted to follow you, but I liked freedom too much at the time," Wukong said.


    "Yeah, in the end, it was when I grabbed you and put my fist at your head before you promised me." Tang Seng said.


    "Master, you were so good at the time, why didn''t you fight afterwards." Wukong asked.


    "After meeting you, I thought I should be Guanyin staring at me, I can''t do that."


    "Master knew that there was a problem with Guanyin?" Wukong asked in surprise.


    "Actually, going to get the scriptures this time should be the trap of Guanyin. I don''t know what the scriptures have, but they should be very useful." Tang Seng said.


    Ye Chen said after hearing the sermon, "I am afraid that the true scriptures are transformed by the obsession of the Buddha. It is very likely that it is not a bible for crossing people, but a magical scripture for harming people."


    Wukong asked Ye Chen: "How do you know."


    Ye Chen said: "I just have this hunch, I hope it is wrong."


    "Ye Chen, we have exposed too much this time going west, shouldn''t we be a little low-key." Tang Seng asked.


    "No, we don''t need to be like this. Our eye-catching now is for our reserve energy as the greatest opportunity."


    "Although there are many obstacles along the way, no one dares to do it because of the pressure of the Buddha, because once it starts, it is the beginning of the war."


    "We are the fuse, everyone is paying attention to us, we don''t need to do these unnecessary things." Ye Chen said.


    Tang Seng nodded.


    Ye Chen continued: "There are still many obstructions on the westward road. We have to work harder. Whether it is the heaven or the bodhisattva, we must fight injustice to the end."


    Everyone nodded together.


    A few people did not delay on the road and practiced while walking. Wukong trained the Holy Spirit to the third level because of Ye Chen''s assistance.


    And the Drifting Lei Yin to the fifth level, the power can be compared with Thor, even more powerful than Thor.


    As for the Bajie, Ye Chen gave him the training book of the nine-tooth nail rake, only one level was practiced, and then there was only one level, but the power was much higher than before.


    Tang Seng devoted himself to the study of Buddhism, and finally reached the primary stage of Arhat, and his strength was stronger than before.


    Because Ye Chen had the imperial spirit bestowed by the Buddha, he also thoroughly practiced the spiritual cultivation technique.


    The westward journey is a period of asceticism. If the asceticism is over, the value obtained will be very high.


    Everyone made progress. Ye Chen nodded in satisfaction. The journey is still very far away. Ye Chen thought about it. It is hard for him to imagine what state he will be in the final battle, and what state everyone will be in. .


    Ye Chen smiled at the corner of his mouth and whispered: "I have some expectations for the future."


    After speaking, he continued to move forward with Tang Seng and his apprentice, following the sunset and striding towards the west.


    Chapter 1631


    The six went on, because after learning about the Bodhisattva''s conspiracy, Tang Seng was a white dragon horse transformed into an adult, and the six went forward together and came to a white river.


    There is a stele next to the river. There are three big characters in seal script on the stele, and there are ten small characters on the two lines below.The three big characters are "Tongtianhe", and the ten small characters are "Across eight hundred miles, the eternal young people will walk"


    The river is too wide, Ye Chen and the others did not choose to cross the river directly just in case, so they planned to find a family to live in first, and then cross the river after inquiring about it.


    Wukong went to investigate, and when he heard the sound of gongs and drums in the distance, he knew that there was a village in front of him. Looking from a distance, he saw a house with flags, and he knew that there was someone inside. Wukong went back and told them what he had found.


    After everyone approached, they saw a fasting flag hanging in front of a house, and Wu Kong went up to ask.


    Wukong knocked on the door, and when the people inside saw Wukong, they yelled at the monster in shock.


    Ba Jie teased Wu Kong and went up to ask himself, but the man shouted louder.


    The owner Chen Qing went out from the inside and also drank the monster.


    Tang Seng stepped forward and said, "Don''t be afraid of the benefactor. We are monks from the Great Tang of the East, and we are not a monster when we pass by here and want to spend the night."

 876 Naruto Power System Chapter 876

    When the owner Chen Qing saw Wukong, Bajie, and Drifting, he scared and said, "A monk who looks so scary?"


    Ye Chen laughed after listening, and said, "It''s really scary."


    The three of them glared at Ye Chen together, and even Bai Longma smiled.


    The owner of the village saw the customs clearance discs that Tang Seng had brought out, and believed that Tang Seng was a monk from the Eastern Tang Dynasty, so he invited them in.


    Into the living room, I met Chen Qing''s brother, Chen Cheng.


    Tang Seng asked, "What activities are there in the village today? I think you are all eating fast."


    The Chen brothers cried: "The master doesn''t know anything. There is an inspiration temple next to the Tongtian River. There is a monster in the temple. He claims to be the king of inspiration and eats a pair of virgin boys and girls every year. This year it is my turn."


    Tang Seng said: "What monster is so frantic, unforgivable, Wukong will go see it tonight.


    The Chen brothers hurriedly told Tang Seng, "Master can cure that monster?"


    Tang Seng smiled and said, "Although my apprentices are ugly, they still fight very hard. Don''t worry, we will take care of the business of the owner today."


    The Chen brothers knelt down and thanked them by pulling Tang Seng''s clothes.


    Tang Seng quickly helped him up.After speaking, several people were called to discuss countermeasures.


    Ye Chen said: "Wukong and Ba Jie will go to see tonight, and come back to discuss how to deal with monsters.


    After that, Wukong asked Chen Qing to hide his son and became like Chen Guanbao. Wukong and Chen Guanbao stood together, and even the Chen brothers could not tell.


    Then Wu Kong asked Chen Cheng to call out his eleven-year-old daughter. Ba Jie¡¯s belly was too big and it was very difficult to change. Tang Seng didn¡¯t know how to transform. Ye Chen didn¡¯t want to go, so he had to ask Bai Long Ma, Bai Long Ma also Should be.


    After speaking, Bai Longma turned and changed and became Chen Cheng''s daughter. Said Xiao Bai was very handsome, but she had a heroic taste when she became a girl.


    After packing up, Wukong said, "My brothers will meet the Inspiration King tonight, so don''t worry."


    After hearing this, the Chen brothers knelt down and thanked them for their great kindness.


    Chen Qing immediately asked him to take out two large plates, found four young men, and carried Wukong and Xiaobai to the temple of inspiration.The Chen brothers set up the offerings, and went back after burning the paper.


    Chapter 1632: Inspiration King


    Wukong and Xiaobai waited patiently in the inspiration temple. After a while, the wind was violent, and the sound of footsteps hit, Wukong and Xiaobai became vigilant.


    Wukong hid the golden cudgel behind the tribute platform. The monster had just stepped into the temple, and Xiao Bai closed the temple door to death. Wukong took the golden cudgel and slammed it down at the monster.


    The monster tried to block with a backhand. As a result, he took a closer look at the golden hoop and immediately withdrew it back. As a result, Xiao Bai was waiting behind, a big sword cut down, and the fairy lost a few scales.


    Knowing that he was lost, the monster flew out after breaking through the roof of the temple.


    Wukong followed closely, only to see the monster get into the Tongtian River.


    Wukong was not familiar with water, so he was not chasing after him. Xiaobai wanted to chase and was blocked by Wukong and said, "Let''s do this today, just know his origin."


    Wukong knew that this was the monster from Tongtianhe, and went back to Chenjiazhuang with Xiao Bai Jiayun.


    After returning to Zhuangli, Wukong said, "That demon is a demon in Tongtianhe, and Xiaobai and I will fight with him. Who knows he knows that he is invincible. Take a look at these with a sword."


    After speaking, he took out the scales, and Ye Chen took them over and said, "This scale is the golden scale in the Guanyin Water Purifier. It seems to be the hands of the old nun of Guanyin."


    Wukong nodded and continued: "The monster was injured today, and he should not come back in the near future, so people in Zhuang Zhong should be assured."


    After speaking, the Chen brothers thanked them again and again, and immediately served Tang Seng and the others to eat their vegetarian meal.


    The monster clutched his wound and returned to the underwater palace with his head down.


    He was sitting on the throne angrily. He came here to prevent Monk Tang and the others from passing, but Monkey King really couldn''t fight it. Guanyin gave him a big problem.


    At this time, a crucian carp beside the golden carp said: "Isn''t the king able to call the wind and call the rain, condense water into ice."


    "So what, I know that Monkey King will do too."


    "If the king cast a spell tonight to freeze all the Tongtian River, then..." Mandarin lady whispered for a while in the ear of the monster, and the monster was exasperated.


    The golden carp used a spell that night, freezing the Tongtian River.


    The next day, Tang Seng heard that Tongtianhe was frozen overnight, so he went to have a look.


    After they came here, they saw many people stepping on the ice to do business in the Xiliang Women''s Country.Ba Jie raised his nail rake and hit it hard towards the river. Only nine white marks were made. He turned and said to the master, "It seems that the bottom of the river is frozen."


    Ye Chen said, "This monster has a big hand, it seems there is a plan."


    Tang Seng said: "Since the monster wants us to be in the middle, then we will do whatever he wants."


    Wukong said, "Then, just walk."


    The Chen brothers hurriedly prepared dry food for them, and gave them some daily necessities, and a few people left.


    The Tongtian River is really long, and the six people have not walked past it after a day.


    Wukong said, "Why isn''t this monster still doing it?"


    Ye Chen said: "It should be soon."


    Just after Ye Chen finished speaking, the ice burst instantly, and Ye Chen quickly said: "First save the people Wukong, Drifting, and Wujing, I will go down and take a look at Xiaobai Tang."


    After speaking, Wukong immediately went to save the people.


    Ye Chen thought of the diving technique and passed it to Tang Seng, who was able to exhale normally underwater.


    Ye Chen saw the golden carp monster and the little demon bee pupa up.


    Ye Chen shouted and said, "You don''t have to keep your hands, just start the fight."


    Tang Seng Xiaobai immediately got lucky and rushed directly into the demon pile.


    The monster was shocked, but there was no other way but to bite the bullet.


    Chapter 1633


    Tang Seng laughed and said, "It looks like we can have a good time today." After finishing speaking, he fought with a group of little monsters.


    Ye Chen knocked down a small demon with a palm, and the demon immediately fled when he saw that he was lost.


    The golden carp demon immediately disappeared. Ye Chen also came to the shore after cleaning up the little demon. Tang Monk was fighting vigorously. For some reason, the diving technique suddenly failed, and Tang Monk fell to the bottom of the river like being dragged down by someone.


    Ye Chen was shocked, frowned, called Xiao Bai, and flew to the bank.


    When he arrived at Wukong, he said to Wukong: "There is an expert here, and he moved his hands and feet to Sanzang."


    Wukong asked who was it?

 877 Naruto Power System Chapter 877

    Ye Chen said it was not clear yet.


    Ye Chen thought for a long time, and suddenly said, "My diving technique is simple, but it is difficult to break it from the outside to the inside."


    Wukong asked, "Can you think of who it is."


    Ye Chen said: "Except for Da Luo Jinxian, it''s Fairy Boy."


    "This golden carp was assigned by the Bodhisattva. I guess that fairy boy is the Dragon Girl of Good Wealth."


    Wukong said: "I''ll go and have a look." After speaking, Wukong flew to the South China Sea.


    Eight Jie Wujing wanted to investigate directly, and Ye Chen said, "With your master''s skill, you don''t have to worry."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes and rested on the shore.


    At this time Tang Seng was caught in the dungeon, and the main seat of the underwater palace was no longer the golden carp demon, but a cold girl with a golden lotus head, and it was the dragon girl of good fortune.


    The good-for-profit dragon girl said, "I will immediately put that Tang monk to death today."


    The golden carp demon wanted to nod and agree.


    At this time, Wukong came to the South China Sea quietly, squinting inside, but was hit by the black fur monster and pulled Wukong into the purple bamboo forest.


    The black bear spirit said: "You want to die? Do you dare to come here?"


    Wukong said, "Why are you kid here? You still help me, you are not dead?"


    The black bear spirit said: "Don''t say so much, you go quickly, the current Guanyin is no longer the previous Guanyin."


    Wukong said, "I''m here to inquire about one thing, and then I will leave."


    "What do you say, as long as I know, I will tell you."


    "I just want to ask if the good fortune dragon girl is in Nanhai."


    The black bear spirit said: "She was sent to the lower realm by the Bodhisattva, and I don''t know what to do."


    After Wukong asked, he wanted to leave. The black bear spirit grabbed Wukong and said, "I saw the good fortune dragon girl going down with the golden carp basket, please be careful."


    After Wukong thanked him, he was about to leave, and turned around and said, "If you can''t stay here, look for me."


    After speaking, he left.


    After returning, Wukong told Ye Chen about this, and Ye Chen said: "It''s easy to do if Guanyin doesn''t come. Go down and explore Wukong Bajie, I''m waiting here."


    So Wukong went to the monster''s residence and found that there was no water outside the door.


    So Wukong became a long-legged shrimp essence, jumped into the door, and saw that the golden carp essence and crucian carp essence were discussing how to eat Tang Seng meat.


    He quietly came to the back of the underwater palace and saw Tang Seng being locked in a cave.


    Wukong went up and said, "You said why you didn''t pay attention, Wu Gonggao was also captured."


    Tang Seng said, "Who knows what tricks they used, let me go."


    Wukong said: "Don''t worry, Guanyin''s good fortune dragon girl is also here, we have to discuss tactics."


    Tang Seng responded, and Wu Kong went back the same way.


    Going out of the underwater palace, Wukong said: "Bajie, Drifting, we will lead the monster out of the water, let Ye Chen capture the golden carp first."


    Bajie and Drifting responded and started to act according to their plan.


    Chapter 1634 Golden Mountain Cave


    They yelled at the entrance of the cave, led out the monsters, and started fighting.Unexpectedly, the golden carp demon was a lot more powerful with a hammer, and the three of them played for two hours, and they still won''t be divided.


    Bajie and Drifting pretended to be defeated, escaped from the water and shouted at Wukong: "Come! Coming!" After a while, the monsters really chased them out.


    Wukong was big at Ye Chen, and Ye Chen tugged his hands in the air, and the monster showed its original shape.


    After catching the Golden Carp Demon Empress, Wukong Bajie Wujing returned to Ye Chen.


    Now I''m going to send that good fortune dragon girl.


    Ye Chen said, "Since that Guanyin didn''t come, I went down and cleaned her up." After speaking, he jumped into the water.


    Bajie, Sha Wujing, Wukong, and Xiaobai waited on the shore.


    Ye Chen opened the door of the underwater palace with a palm and went in directly.


    Shan Cai Long Nu shouted: "Who are you?"


    Ye Chen bullied himself without speaking, and fought with the dragon girl. The dragon girl was beaten back in defeat.


    In desperation, he took out the golden carp bamboo basket, the bamboo basket jumped out of ten thousand golden carps, and flew towards Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen broke up the group with a palm, flew to the dragon girl''s side, knocked the dragon girl out with a palm, took away the bamboo basket, and took away the golden carp.


    Ye Chen captured the Dragon Girl and went ashore. Wukong and the others saw that the Dragon Girl was arrested, and immediately went to rescue Tang Seng.


    After rescuing Tang Seng, the monster was also captured.


    People in Chenjiazhuang are very grateful to them.Wukong was asking them to prepare a boat, and saw an old turtle drilled out of the river, saying, "To thank you all for driving away the monsters, I will send you masters and apprentices across the river." It turned out that the water hole was the old turtle''s residence for nine years. Occupied by fairies before.Wukong was naturally very happy, and hurriedly asked Master and others to set foot on the turtle.


    After crossing the river, Laogui asked Monk Tang to see Buddha Tathagata in Xitian and asked when he would become a human.Tang Seng promised, bid farewell to the old turtle, and continued to walk towards the west.


    One day, they walked into a steep mountain and vaguely saw many houses on the mountain.


    After walking for a while, Tang Seng was hungry and asked Wu Kong to find some food.


    Wukong jumped into the air and saw a cloud of black energy in the mountain. He returned to the ground and drew a circle on the ground with a golden hoop. The Master, the Eight Rings, the Drifting Monk and the White Horse were all seated in the circle, saying that the monsters cannot Hurt them.


    Tang Seng and the others sat in the circle for a long time and were impatient.Ba Jie said dissatisfied: "Master, we might as well go down the road and go west. The brother will catch up with us if he can soar through the clouds and drive the fog."


    Tang Seng and Drifting sat resting outside the wall.Seeing that the door was unlocked, Ba Jie walked into the hall curiously and found that there was no one inside.


    He walked east and west, and came upstairs. He saw a yellow silk tent hanging in a room and three navy vests on the table. He carried them in his arms and went downstairs with joy.


    Tang Seng was very upset when he saw that Bajie had taken other people''s things casually.


    Ba Jie said irrationally, "The clothes don''t have an owner. The weather is cold, and it just keeps us warm." When he said that, the monk wore it.Unexpectedly, the vest suddenly became a rope, binding them tightly.It turned out that this building was changed by a monster.


    The little demons caught the three Tang monks into the cave to eat the immortal Tang monk meat.


    Ba Jie shouted: "My brother is the Great Sage of Heaven who made trouble in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago. Whoever dared to eat us, he can''t spare anyone!" The monster was really scared when he heard that he was arrested. Dong, wait until the Monkey King is cleaned up before eating.


    Wukong Huazhai returned to the original place to find no one, guessing that they must have walked out of the circle and were taken away by the monster.I called the local mountain gods and land gods, and after asking, I found out that the one-horned king of Jinshandong was the one who took the master.

 878 Naruto Power System Chapter 878

    Chapter 1635


    So Wukong immediately came to Jinguangdong and shouted: "The monster comes out, your grandpa grandpa is here to pick you up."


    The little demon at the entrance of the cave hurried up to report.


    "Report..."


    "What''s so alarming."


    "Report to the king that someone outside the cave wants to yell."


    "Who dares to come to me to be wild, is it impatient to live, go out and see."


    After speaking, he quickly walked outside the cave.


    "Who dares to scream here is really bold."


    "Haha, do you know your grandfather grandfather?" Wukong smiled.


    "Oh, who should I be? It turns out to be Sun Wukong, what''s the matter, don''t protect your master from going to the west to learn the scriptures and come to me to do something."


    "Youkai, if you are acquainted, let go of my Master and Junior Brother soon, otherwise it''s not a joke to wait for my golden cudgel on your head."


    "You monkey is also arrogant, you want to hit me no matter how many things you like." The monster said.


    "You monster is really looking for a fight." Wukong couldn''t help it anymore, carrying the stick and hitting it.


    The monster bit his head and greeted him.After ten rounds, Wukong became more and more courageous, but the monsters couldn''t beat Wukong, so let the little monsters go together.


    Wukong jumped to the top of the mountain and threw the golden cudgel into the air, only to see the golden cock become huge and smashed at the monsters.


    The little demons ran around, yelling in fright, "Lord, help!"


    Seeing that there was no other way, the monster took out a golden aperture from his arms and threw it into the air. When Wukong''s eyes flashed, he saw that the golden hoop was taken away.


    Wukong was furious, bullied himself, and directly used the Holy Spirit to knock the monster back.


    The monster changed as he fought and withdrew, and withdrew into the cave, Wukong was anxious and took out the signal symbol left by Ye Chen.


    After induction, Wukong knew Ye Chen''s location and hurried over immediately.


    At this time, Ye Chen came to a cave called Qiankun Cave.


    Yaoyun woke up this time and said, "I remember that a senior placed a treasure here. I didn''t get it back then, so I will see you today."


    After Ye Chen entered the cave and saw a set of bones, Ye Chen asked: "How do you look at it, there are no clues."


    Yaoyun said that he was the same back then, because without a clue, he would never get it.


    Think about it carefully.


    Ye Chen sat there thinking for a long time, and suddenly he stood up and said: "This senior may be a magic weapon."


    Ye Chen laughed. He walked to the bones and said, "Senior is offended."


    So Ye Chen removed the bones of the corpse.


    Sure enough, there was a word next to his arm, but it was not comprehensive. Ye Chen thought of something, and bowed to the bone three times and bowed down.


    Sure enough, the bones glowed golden.


    A soul power seeps out.


    Ye Chen hurry


    Ye Chen dodged hurriedly, and the spirit body laughed and said: "Don''t be afraid, young man, I''m just a trace of a remnant soul. I came out today to feel that you are my successor."


    "Of course I was caught in a trap and died here because of being pursued and killed by my enemy, but I didn''t want to do this before I died, and wanted to teach what I must have learned to future generations."


    "I''ve been waiting for someone who is destined, so today is the time to wait."


    Ye Chen said: "Senior, how can the younger Ho Te?"


    The remnant soul said: "I am a real Jinling person. The Holy Spirit Judgment you have cultivated is what I created. Yours is only a remnant. Today I will hand over the entire book to you."


    "You will practice more logistics in the future, it will be of great use. I only practiced to the seventh floor that year. If you reach the ninth and tenth floors, I will surely kill the enemy."


    Chapter 1636 Spirit Realm


    "Senior, how can I be," Ye Chen said.


    "Don''t be humble, sit down quickly, I won''t last long."


    After speaking, Ye Chen immediately sat down, and the last remnant soul of Jinling True Man entered Ye Chen''s mind.


    Spiritual realm: All things in the world are spirits, but the spiritual realm can divide all spirits into the five spirits of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and five spirits. The five spirits can be formed, and they can envelop enemies to form their own spiritual realm.


    In the spiritual realm, one''s own mana greatly increased until the enemy and ourselves died.


    After Ye Chen finished comprehending, he thanked senior and said to him: "Senior, I will repay your grievances."


    Jin Ling said, "I have no regrets if you say so."


    After speaking, he disappeared, Ye Chen kowtowed three heads and got up.


    Just in time, Wukong rushed over and explained everything to Ye Chen


    Ye Chen said: "The demon is the bull of the Supreme Master. It seems that the Supreme Master does not know this, otherwise he would have come to help you a long time ago."


    Wukong said, "Let''s go, I''m afraid it''s over, Master has something big."


    Ye Chen nodded and hurried over.


    At the gate of Jinguang Cave, Ye Chen opened the gate with a palm.


    As soon as the cave door was gone, the monster drove out immediately.


    Said to Wukong: "You shrewd monkey, if you can''t beat me, please help me. You are really shameless."


    Wukong, however, hit it directly.


    Yelled: "Holy Spirit."


    Wu Qi surged, and the monster took out Monkey King''s golden cudgel to resist Wukong''s tricks.


    Wukong became more and more angry, but the monster had a golden hoop to defend himself, and Wukong couldn''t help it for a while.Can only be withdrawn temporarily.


    Ye Chen shouted: "Wukong is back."

 879 Naruto Power System Chapter 879

    Wukong withdrew, Ye Chen said: "It seems you like to use other people''s weapons."


    The monster said, "That''s because they don''t have the ability to get weapons."


    Ye Chen smiled and said, "I see how much you can get today."


    After speaking, he shouted: "Jin Lingyu, suddenly the sky and the earth flickered, a huge hole appeared in the sky, and countless swords flew down."


    The monster was stunned, and hurriedly took out the golden circle to resist.


    The golden halo attracted more and more, and there was a slight adverse reaction, and the monster knew it could not support it.


    But there is no other way, and the number of gold spirits in the world is endless, and now it is Ye Chen''s world.


    The monster couldn''t support it and shouted for mercy.


    Wukong naturally breathed a bad breath.


    Go straight to take the golden hoop, and hit the monster with a stick.


    "Wukong, don''t beat him to death, I guess Taishang Laojun is coming soon."


    After speaking, Taishang Laojun really came.


    Wukong shouted: "Old way, you can''t even keep your own cows?"


    Taishang Laojun smiled awkwardly: "Sorry Wukong, today''s matter is my negligence, this wicked animal actually contacted Heavenly Court, damn it."


    After talking about Taishang Laojun, he slapped directly, and the green cow died.


    Wukong said, "It''s really ruthless, just kill it."


    "This can only be done in special times." After speaking, he picked up the diamond ring.


    Said to Ye Chen: "This circle will be given to you, and you will be free and magical in the future."


    Ye Chen said: "Xie Laojun."


    After finishing speaking, Laojun Taishang said, "I may have to go to Zhenyuan to avoid it. Recently, there has been a major incident in the Heavenly Court, and I can no longer stay."


    Ye Chen said: "It''s so good, you can contact other immortals again and have an answer."


    Taishang Laojun nodded and left.


    Wukong quickly went in to break up the little demon, and rescued Tang Monk and the others.


    After a few people cleaned up, they started a new journey.


    Chapter 1637


    On this day, Ye Chen and his group of six came to a crystal clear river. The old lady who ferryed them across the river, all the way was dusty, and the boats and cars were tired. Seeing the spring water was clear, Tang Monk was thirsty. He wanted to scoop the water in the river. drink.


    Bajie was also thirsty, so he plunged into the river and had a good drink.Unexpectedly, half an hour later, Tang Seng and Ba Jie''s stomach aches.


    Ye Chen was shocked, and after careful consideration, it turned out that they had already arrived in the daughter country.


    He was funny and distressed, so he and Wukong decided to find a village nearby, and first lived in. Wukong told the monk to boil some hot water, and planned to go up the mountain to find some herbs, so that the master and Ba Jie could drink to cure the illness.


    Being held back by Ye Chen: "Suddenly, don''t waste time looking for herbs. Go to the village and find a few people to come over and let them see how your master is doing."


    Wukong hurried out, and soon returned with an old woman from the village. The old woman laughed when she heard that Wukong had said the reason for Tang Seng''s stomachache.


    Regardless of what the two of them were doing, they ran out and shouted, "Look! Here are two men who have drunk the water from the Zimu River!" This call didn''t matter, and a large group of women soon came around.


    Wukong watched Tang Seng and Ba Jie sweat in pain, but surrounded by women laughing and watching jokes, and his heart gradually became angry.


    Xiang Drifting complained: "Why don''t you see a man in this place, a group of mothers-in-laws, it''s so annoying."


    Ye Chen looked in his eyes and stood up and patted Wukong on the shoulder.


    Ask the women next to you: "Sisters-in-law, our group passed by here, and our companions drank the water in the river from the mother-in-law just now, and their stomach hurts. I beg you, who can help us get a doctor. I can''t thank you enough."


    "He...they...they are overjoyed." A crisp voice in the crowd said.


    Ye Chen looked at the place where the sound was made. A girl with a petite body and flushed face was standing there. When Wukong heard this, she furiously said: "Who is talking nonsense there, how can my master and junior brothers be men? Are you pregnant?"


    The girl glanced at Wukong''s ferocious look, her eyes were flushed red, and she muttered: "It was originally, it''s useless for you to be fierce."


    Ye Chen walked to the girl, raised his hand and touched the girl''s head, and said: "Little sister, don''t be afraid, you come and tell him what is going on?"


    The girl stared at Ye Chen, and Ye Chen thought to himself: Oh, my seemingly polite behavior might scare the children.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, the girl pulled Ye Chen''s sleeves and walked to Wukong and said, "Our place is called the Country of Daughters. Girls who grow up to 20 years old are going to drink water from the Zimu River. Three days later You can give birth to a girl.


    So I said, the two of them are happy now, not only that, but I also know that they are girls."After hearing this, Tang Seng suddenly changed his face, and Ba Jie kept shouting, "Creating evil, my life is so miserable, Master save me..."


    Ye Chen smiled secretly, looked at the unbelievable masters and apprentices next to him, and then asked: "The little sister, do you know what to do?"


    The girl said, "Don''t worry, Jieyang Mountain Juxian''an has a glimpse of the Falling Baby Spring, and you''ll be fine after drinking the spring water."


    Hearing this, Wukong rushed forward and asked: "Then, do you know how to get to Jieyang Mountain?"


    The little girl tilted her head, ignored Wu Kong, turned her head and asked Ye Chen: "Are you going?" Ye Chen showed a wry smile, nodded helplessly.